ASIA 
 
 feu -:tii-'>^'3''-^isffl 
 
 ^^^'►^j[^,„.* '•[^;5t5 
 
 
 t- 
 
BOUGHT WITH THE INCOME 
 FROM THE 
 
 SAGE ENDOWMENT FUND 
 
 THE GIFT OF 
 
 1S91 
 
PE3501.Y957886 ""'""■"""" 
 "'^wiiliiiiM?i*''"' *^'"^ ^ glossary of Anglo- 
 
 3 1924 012 794 628 
 
Cornell University 
 Library 
 
 The original of tiiis book is in 
 tine Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924012794628 
 
A GLOSSARY 
 
 OF 
 
 ANGLO-INDIAN COLLOQUIAL 
 
 WOEDS AND PHKASES, 
 
 AND OF 
 
 laNDEED TEEMS. 
 
"OiSc yap irdvras Tfjv avrijv hiacra^ei Sidvoiav ficdepiirivevoiieva ra ovofiara 
 d\V eWi nva, Koi Ka6' eKacrrov edvos tSiajxaTa, dSivara fis akXo e'Bvos Ota 
 ^avrjs arijiaivea-Bai.." — Iambliohds, De Mysleriis, vii. cap. t. 
 
 i.e. "For it is by no means always the case that translated terms preaerre the original 
 conception ; indeed every nation has some idiomatic expressions which it is impossible to 
 i;ender perfectly in the language of another." 
 
 "As well may we fetch words from the EtJiiopians, or East or West Indians, 
 and thrust them into our Language, and baptize all by the name of English, as those 
 which we daily take from the Latiiie or Languages thereon depending ; and hence it 
 Cometh, (as by often experience is found) that some Bnglish^men discoursing together, 
 others being present of our own Nation .... are not able to understand what the 
 others say, notwithstanding they call it Mn^lisli that they speak." — R. V(BiiSTEaAH), 
 Sestitution of Decayed Intelligence, ed. 1673, p. 223. 
 
 " Utque novis facilis signatur cera figuris, 
 Nee manet ut fuerat, nee formas servat easdem, 
 Sed tamen ipsa eadem est ; tooem sic semper eandem 
 Ease, sed in varias doceo migrare figuras. " 
 
 Ovid. Metamorph. xv. 169-172 (adapt.). 
 
 "... Take this as a good fare-well draught of Eng]iBk-lndia,n liquor." — Pdbchas, 
 To the Reader {before Terry's Relation of East India), ii, 1463 (misprinted 1464). 
 
 " Nee dubitamus multa esse quae et nos praeterierint. Homines enim sumus, et 
 occupati offioiis ; subaicivisque temporibus ista ouramns."— C. Plinii Sboundi, Hist. 
 Nat. Praefatio,ad Vespasianum. 
 
 " Haec, si displioui, fuerint solatia nobis : 
 
 Haeo fuerint nobis praemia, si plaeui." 
 
 Martialis, Epigr. It xci. 
 
HOBSON-JOBSON : 
 
 BEING 
 
 A GLOSSAKY 
 
 OF 
 
 ANGLO-INDIAN COLLOQUIAL 
 
 WORDS AND PHRASES, 
 
 AND OP 
 
 KINDRED TERMS; 
 
 ETYMOLOGICAL, HISTORICAL, GEOGRAPHICAL, 
 AND DISCURSIVE. 
 
 By col. HENEY YULE, R.E., C.B.. LL.D., 
 
 EDITOR OF "the BOOK OF SEE MAKCO POLO," ETC. 
 AND THE LATE 
 
 ARTHUE COKE BUENELL, Ph,D., CLE., 
 
 AUTHOR OP "the ELEHBKTS OF SOOTH INDIAN PALAEOSKAPHT, " ETC. 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 JOHN MUEEAY, ALBEMAELE STEEET. 
 
 1886. 
 [All Eights reserved,'] 
 
SS'O/ 
 
 /CORNELL? 
 UNIVERSITYJi 
 LIBRARY ^^ 
 
 BRADBURY, AGNEW, & CO., PRINTERS, WHITEFRIARS. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 The objects and scope of this work are explained in the Intro- 
 ductory Remarks which follow the Preface. Here it is desired to 
 say a few words as to its history. 
 
 The book originated in a correspondence between the present 
 writer, who was living at Palermo, and the late lamented Arthur 
 BuRNELL, of the Madras Civil Service, one of the most eminent of 
 modern Indian scholars, who during the course of our communica- 
 tions was filling judicial offices in Southern and Western India, 
 chiefly at Tanjore. We had then met only once — at the India 
 Library ; but he took a kindly interest in work that engaged me, 
 and "this led to an exchange of letters, which went on after his 
 return to India. About 1872 — I cannot find his earliest reference 
 to the subject — he mentioned that he was contemplating a vocabu- 
 lary of Anglo-Indian words, and had made some collections with 
 that view. In reply it was stated that I likewise had long been 
 taking note of such words, and that a notion similar to his own 
 had also .been at various times floating in my mind. And I pro- 
 posed that we should combine our labom's. 
 
 I had not, in fact, the linguistic acquirements needful for 
 carrying through such an undertaking alone ; but I had gone 
 through an amount of reading that would largely help in instances 
 and illustrations, and had also a strong natural taste for the kind 
 of work. 
 
 This was the beginning of the portly double-columned edifice 
 which now presents itself, the completion of which my friend has 
 not lived to see. It was built up from our joint contributions till 
 his untimely death in 1882, and since then almost daily additions 
 have continued to be made to the material and to the structure. 
 The subject, indeed, had taken so comprehensive a shape, that it 
 was becoming difficult to say where its limits lay, or why it should 
 
viii PBEFACE. 
 
 ever end, except for the old reason which had received such 
 poignant illustration : Ars longa, vita brevis. And so it has 
 been wound up at last. 
 
 The work has been so long the companion of my horae subsi- 
 civae, a thread running through the joys and sorrows of so many 
 years, in the search for material first, and thenjin their handling and 
 adjustment to the edifice — for their careful building up has been 
 part of my duty from the beginning, and the whole of the matter 
 has, I suppose, been written and re-written with my own hand at 
 least four times — and the work has been one of so much interest 
 to dear friends, of whom not a few are no longer here to welcome 
 its appearance in print,* that I can hardly speak of the work 
 except as mine. 
 
 Indeed, in bulk, nearly seven-eighths of it is so. But Buenell 
 contributed so much of value, so much of the essential ; buying, in 
 the search for illustration, numerous rare and costly books which 
 were not otherwise accessible to him in India ; setting me, by his 
 example, on lines of research with which I should have else pos- 
 sibly remained unacquainted ; writing letters with such fullness, 
 frequency, and interest on the details of the work up to the 
 summer of his death; that the measure of bulk in contribution is 
 no gauge of his share in the result. 
 
 In the Life of Frank Buckland occur some words in relation to 
 the church-bells of Ross, in Herefordshire, which may with some 
 aptness illustrate our mutual relation to the book : 
 
 "It is said that the Man of Ross" (John Kyrle) "was present at 
 the casting of the tenor, or great bell, and that he took with him an old 
 silver tankard, which, after drinking claret and sherry, he threw in and 
 had cast with the bell." 
 
 John Kyrle's was the most precious part of the metal run into the 
 mould, but the shaping of the mould and the larger part of the 
 material came from the labour of another hand. 
 
 At an early period of our joint work Buenell sent me a fragment 
 of an essay on the words which formed our subject, intended as the 
 basis of an introduction. As it stands, this is too incomplete to 
 print, but I have made use of it to some extent, and given some 
 extracts from it in the Introduction now put forward.! 
 
 * The dedication was sent for press on 6th January; on the 13th GUV 
 departed to his rest. ' ' 
 
 t Three of the mottoes that face the title were also sent by him. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 The alternative title (Hobson-Jobson) which has been given to 
 this book (not without the expressed assent of my collaborator), 
 doubtless requires explanation. 
 
 A valued friend of the present writer many years ago pub- 
 lished a boot, of great acumen and considerable originality, which 
 he called Three Essays, with no Author's name ; and the result- 
 ing amount of circulation was such as might have been expected. 
 It was remarked at the time by another friend that if the volume 
 had been entitled A Book, by a Chap, it would have found a much 
 larger body of readers. It seemed to me that A Glossary or A 
 Vocabulary would be equally unattractive, and that it ought to 
 have an alternative title at least a little more characteristic. If 
 the reader will turn to Hobson-Jobson in the Glossary itself, he 
 will find that phrase, though now rare and moribund, to be a 
 typical and delightful example of that class of Anglo-Indian 
 argot which consists of Oriental words highly assimilated, perhaps 
 by vulgar lips, to the English vernacular ; whilst it is the more 
 fitted to our book, conveying, as it may, a veiled intimation of 
 dual authorship. At any rate, there it is ; and at this period my 
 feeling has come to be that such is the book's name, nor could it 
 well have been anything else. 
 
 In carrying through the work I have sought to supplement my 
 own deficiencies from the most competent sources to which friend- 
 ship afforded access. Sir Joseph Hooker has most kindly 
 examined almost every one of the proof-sheets for articles dealing 
 with plants, correcting their errors, and enriching them with notes of 
 his own. Another friend, Professor Egbeetson Smith, has done 
 the like for words of Semitic origin, and to him I owe a variety of 
 interesting references to the words treated of, in regard to their 
 occurrence, under some cognate form, in the Scriptures. In the early 
 part of the book the Kev. George Motjle (now Bishop of Ningpo), 
 then in England, was good enough to revise those articles which 
 bore on expressions used in China (not the first time that his 
 generous aid had been given to work of mine). Among other 
 friends who have been ever ready with assistance I may mention 
 Dr. Eeinhold Eost, of the India Library; General Egbert 
 Maclagan, E.E. ; Sir George Birdwood, C.S.I. ; Major- 
 General E. H. Keatinge, V.C, C.S.I. ; Professor Terrien 
 DB LA Couperib: and Mr. E. Colboene Baber, at present 
 Consul-General in Corea. Dr. J. A. H. Murray, editor of the 
 
X . PBEFAGE. 
 
 great English Dictionary, has also been most kind and courteous 
 -in the interchange of communications, a circumstance which will 
 account for a few cases in which the passages cited in both works 
 are the same. 
 
 My first endeavour in preparing this work has been to make it 
 accurate ; my next^to make it — even though a Glossary — interest- 
 ing. In a work intersecting so many fields, only a fool could 
 imagine that he had not fallen into many mistakes ; but these, 
 when pointed out, may be amended. If I have missed the other 
 object of endeavour, I fear there is little to be hoped for from a 
 second edition. 
 
 H. YULE, 
 
 hth January, 1886. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 PAOE 
 
 Dedication to Sir Geoegb Yule, C.B., K.C.S.I T 
 
 PBEPAcaE vii 
 
 Ihtkoductokt Eestaeks xiii 
 
 Note A. to do xxii 
 
 Note B. ,, xxiv 
 
 NoTA Beke— m THE Use of the Glossaby xxv 
 
 (A) Kegarding Supplement xxv 
 
 (B) Eegarding Dates of Quotations xxviii 
 
 (0) Eegarding Transliteration xxviii 
 
 FiiLTiEE Titles of Books quoted m the Glossary . ... xxix 
 
 COEBIGEITDA xlvii 
 
 GlloSSAEY 1 
 
 SUPPLEMENT 752 
 
ARTHUR BDRNELL. (Bom 1S40 ; died 1882.) 
 
 INTEODUCTOEY EEMAEKS. 
 
 Words of Indian origin have been insinuating themselves into English 
 ever since the end of the reign of Elizabeth and the beginning of that of 
 King James, when such terms as calico^ chintz, and ginghcmn had already 
 effected a lodgment in English warehouses and shops, and were lying in 
 wait for entrance into English literature. Such outlandish guests grew 
 more frequent 120 years ago, when, soon after the middle of last century, 
 the numbers of Englishmen in the Indian services, civil and military, 
 expanded with the great acquisition of dominion then made by the 
 Company ; and we meet them in vastly greater abundance now. 
 
 Vocabularies of Indian and other foreign words, in use among Euro- 
 peans in the East, have not unfrequently been printed. Several of the 
 old travellers have attached the like to their narratives ; whilst the pro- 
 longed excitement created in England, a hundred years since, by the 
 impeachment of Hastings and kindred matters, led to the publication 
 of several glossaries as independent works ; and a good many others 
 have been published in later days. At the end of this Introduction will 
 be found a list of those which have come under my notice, and this 
 might no doubt be largely added to. * 
 
 Of modern Glossaries, such as have been the result of serious labour, 
 all, or nearly all, have been of a kind purely technical, intended to 
 facilitate the comprehension of official documents by the explanation of 
 terms used in the Kevenue department, or in other branches of Indian 
 administration. The most notable examples are (of brief and occasional 
 character), the Glossary appended to the famous Fifth Report of the 
 Select Committee of 1812, which was compiled by Sir Charles Wilkins ; 
 
 * See Note A. at end of Introduction. 
 
INTRODUCTORY REMARKS. 
 
 and (of a far more vast and comprehensive sort), the late Professor 
 Horace Hayman Wilson's Glossary of Judicial and Revenue Terms 
 (4 to, 1855) which leaves far behind every other attempt in that kind.* 
 That kind is, however, not ours, as a momentary comparison of a page 
 or two in each Glossary would suffice to show. Our work indeed, in the 
 long course of its compilation, has gone through some modification and 
 enlargement of scope ; but hardly such as in any degree to aifect its dis- 
 tinctive character, in which something has been aimed at differing in 
 form from any work known to us. In its original conception it was in- 
 tended to deal with all that class of words which, not in general per- 
 taining to the technicalities of administration, recur constantly in the 
 daily intercourse of the English in India, either as expressing ideas really 
 not provided for by our mother-tongue, or supposed by the speakers 
 (often quite erroneously) to express something not capable of just 
 denotation by any English term. A certain percentage of such words 
 have been carried to England by the constant reflux to their native 
 shore of Anglo-Indians, who in some degree imbue with their notions 
 and phraseology the circles from which they had gone forth. This effect 
 has been still more promoted by the currency of a vast mass of literature, 
 of all qualities and for all ages,.deahng with Indian subjects; as well as 
 by the regular appearance, for many years past, of Indian correspon- 
 dence in English newspapers, insomuch that a considerable number of 
 the expressions in question have not only become familiar in sound to 
 English ears, but have become naturalized in the English language, and 
 are meeting with ample recognition in the great Dictionary edited by 
 Dr. Murray at Oxford. 
 
 Of words that seem to have been admitted to full franchise, we may 
 give examples in curry, toddy, veranda, cheroot, loot, nabob, teapoy, sepoy, 
 cowry; and of others familiar enough to the English ear, though hardly 
 yet received into citizenship, compound, batta, pucka, chowry, baboo, 
 mahout, aya, nautch,\ first-chop, competition-waZfoA, griffin, &c. But 
 beyond these two classes of words, received within the last century or so 
 and gradually, into half or whole recognition, there are a good many 
 others, long since fully assimilated, which really originated in the 
 adoption of an Indian word, or the modification of an Indian proper 
 name. Such words are the three quoted at the beginning of these re- 
 marks, chintz, calico, gingham, also shawl, bamboo, pagoda, typhoon 
 monsoon, mandarin, palanquin,X &"., and I may mention among 
 
 * Professor Wilson's work may perhaps tear re-editing, but can hardly for its nur 
 pose, be superseded. The late eminent Telugu scholar, Mr. C. P. Brown' interleaved 
 with criticisms and addenda, a copy of Wilson, which is now in the India Librarv' 
 I have gone through it, and borrowed a few notes, with acknowledgment bv the 
 initials C. P. B. The amount of improvement does not strike me as important 
 
 t Nautch, It may be urged, is admitted to full franchise, being used bv so emir,PT,t 
 aw-nter as Mr. Browning. But the fact that his use is entirfly mij^ seZs to 
 justify the classification lu the text (see Gloss., s. v.). A like remark apples to 
 compmmd See for the tremendous fiasco made in its intended use by a mn,? 
 intelhgent lady novelist, the last quotation s.v. in Gloss 
 
 t Gloss s.v. (note p. 502 col 5, and p. 503, col. a), contains quotations from the 
 Vidgate of the passage in Canticles m. 9, regarding King Solomon's /.rcj,^ of 
 Lebanon cedar._ I have to thank an old friend for pointing out that the word 
 Eev3 Won'" ^''''^'' '" '°^'™ '"""^'"^ ^^ "' mtroduction into fte 
 
INTRODUCTORY REMARKS. xv 
 
 further examples ■which may perhaps surprise my readers, the names 
 of three of the boats of a man-of-war, viz. the cutter, the jolly-hoot, 
 and the dingy, as all (probably) of Indian origin. * Even phrases of 
 a different character — slang indeed, but slang generally supposed to 
 be vernacular as well as vulgar — e.g., ' that is the cheese ;' * or sup- 
 posed to be vernacular and profane — e. g., ' I don't care a dam ' * — are 
 in reality, how^ever vulgar they may be, neither vernacular nor profane, 
 but phrases turning upon innocent Hindustani vocables. 
 
 "We proposed also, in our Glossary, to deal with a selection of those 
 administrative terms, which are in such familiar and quotidian use as to 
 form part of the common Anglo-Indian stock, and to trace all (so far as 
 possible) to their true origin — a matter on which, in regard to many of 
 the words, those who hourly use them are profoundly ignorant — and to 
 follow them down by quotation 'from their earliest occurrence in 
 literature. 
 
 A particular class of words are those indigenous terms which have 
 been adopted in scientific nomenclature, botanical and zoological. On 
 these Mr. Bumell remarks : — 
 
 " The first Indian botanical names were chiefly introduced by Garcia 
 de Orta (Colloquies, printed at Goa in 1563), C. d'Acosta (Tractado, 
 Burgos, 1578), and Ehede van Drakenstein {Hortus Malabaricus, Amster- 
 dam, 1682). The Malay names were chiefly introduced by Kumphius 
 (Herharitim Amhoinense, completed before 1700, but not published till 
 1741). The Indian zoological terms were chiefly due to Dr. P. Buchanan, 
 at the beginning of this century. Most of the N. Indian botanical words 
 were introduced by Eoxburgh." 
 
 It has been already intimated that, as the work proceeded, its scope 
 expanded somewhat, and its authors found it expedient to introduce and 
 trace many words of Asiatic origin which have disappeared from collo- 
 quial use, or perhaps never entered it, but which occur in old writers on 
 the East. We also judged that it would add to the interest of the work, 
 were we to investigate and make out the pedigree of a variety of 
 geographical names which are or have been in familiar use in books on 
 the Indies; take as examples Bombay, Madras, Guardafui, Malabar, 
 Moluccas, Zanzibar, Pegu, Sumatra, Quilon, Seychelles, Ceylon, Java, Ava, 
 Japan, Doah, FunJab,,Sco., illustrating these, like every other class of 
 word, by quotations given in chronological series. 
 
 Other divagations stiU from the original project wiU probably present 
 themselves to those who turn over the pages of the work, in which we 
 have been tempted to introduce sundry subjects which may seem hardly 
 to come within the scope of such a glossary. 
 
 The words with which we have to do, taking the most extensive view 
 of the field, are in fact organic remains deposited under the , various 
 currents of external influence that have washed the shores of India during 
 twenty centuries and more. Rejecting that derivation of elephant ■[ 
 which would connect it with the Ophir trade of Solomon, we find no 
 existing western term traceable to that episode of communication ; but 
 the Greek and Roman commerce of the later centuries has left its fossils 
 on both sides, testifying to the intercourse that once subsisted. Agallo- 
 
 * See these words in Gloss. 
 t See that word in Supplement. 
 
INTROBUGTORT REMARKS. 
 
 chum, carbasus, camphor, sandal, mush, nard, pepper (n-ewepi, from Skt. 
 pippali, 'long pepper'), ginger {^vyyi^epis, see under Ginger), lac, costus, 
 opal, malabathrum or folium indicum, beryl, sugar (a-aKxap, from Skt. sar- 
 kara, Prak. sahhara), rice {Spv^a, but see s.v.), were products or names, in- 
 troduced from India to the Greek and Eoman world, to which may be added 
 a few terms of a different character, such as Bpaxp^aves, Sapfidves {sramanas, 
 or Buddhist ascetics), fuXa a-ayoKLva kcu a-aa-afiiva (logs of teak and shisham), 
 the a-dyyapa (rafts) of the Periplus (see Jangar in Gloss.) ; whilst dmara, 
 dramma, perhaps haslvra ('tin,' Kaa-a-iTepos), hasturl ('musk,' Katrropiov, pro- 
 perly a different, though analogous animal product), and a very few more, 
 have remained in Indian literature as testimony to the same inter- 
 course.* 
 
 The trade and conquests of the Ajabs both brought foreign w6rds to 
 India and picked up and carried westward, in form more or less cor- 
 rupted, words of Indian origin, some of which have in one way or other 
 become part of the heritage of all succeeding foreigners in the East. 
 Among terms which are familiar items in the Anglo-Indian colloquial, 
 but which had, in some shape or other, found their way at an early date 
 into use on the shores of the Mediterranean, we may instance bazaar, 
 cazee, hummaul, brinjaul, gingely, safflowei", grab, maramut,dewaun (dogana, 
 douane, &c.). Of others which are found in medieval literature, either 
 West-Asiatic or European, and which still have a place in the Anglo- 
 Indian or English vocabulary, we may mention am6«--gris, chanh, junk, 
 jogy, kirwob, kedgeree, fanam, calay, bankshall, mudiliar, tindal, cranny. 
 
 "The conquests and long occupation of the Portuguese, who by the year 
 1540 had established themselves in all the chief ports of India and the 
 East, have, as might have been expected, bequeathed a large number of 
 expressions to the European nations who have followed, and in great part 
 superseded them. We find instances of missionaries and others at an early 
 date who had acquired a knowledge of Indian languages, but these were 
 exceptional, t The natives in contact with the Portuguese learned a 
 bastard variety of the language of the latter, which became the lingua 
 franca of intercourse, not only between European and native, but occa- 
 sionally between Europeans of different nationalities. This Indo-Portu- 
 guese dialect continued to serve such purposes down to a late period in 
 the last century, and has in some localities survived down nearly to our 
 own day.J The number of people in India claiming to be of Portuguese 
 descent was, in the 17th century, very large. Bernier, about 1660, 
 
 ' For he (Sultan Shuja', Aurangzeb's brother) much courted all those 
 PortM^raZ Fathers, Missionaries, that are in that Province. . . . And they 
 were indeed capable to serve him, it being certain that in the kingdom 
 of Bengale there are to be found not less than eight or nine thousand 
 
 * See A. "Weber, in Iixdian Antiquary, ii. 143 seqq. Most of the other Greek 
 words, which he traces in Sanskr'it, are astronomical terms derived from books 
 
 ■i.T^'t^®"^*' "* the very beginning of the 16th century, shows some acquaintance 
 with Malayalam, and introduces pieces of conversation in that language Before the 
 end of the 16th century, printing had been introduced at other places' besides Go-i 
 
 '^%'z!t)^t:^iii:^i^^^-it IT " '"'^^^ ''^'^''' '^ '^^^ ^■^^^''^ 
 
 lati,'lfcS."-A!"B'.'" '''"' ' '"""'^ '" '=°"'"°" "^^' --i ^1-. --ewhat 
 
INTRODUCTORY REMARKS. 
 
 families of Franguis, Portugals, and these either Natives or Mesticks." 
 {Bernier, E. T. of 1684, p. 27.) 
 
 A. Hamilton, whose experience belonged chieily to the end of the 
 same century, though his book was not published till 1727, states :— 
 
 "Along the Sea-coasts the Portuguese have left a Vestige of their 
 Language, tho' much corrupted, yet it is the Language that most Euro- 
 peans learn first to qualify them for a general Converse with one another, 
 as well as with the different inhabitants of India." {Preface, p. xii.) 
 
 Lockyer, who published 16 years before Hamilton, also says : — 
 
 This they (the Portugueze) may justly boast, they have established a 
 
 kind of Lingua Franca in all the Sea Ports in India, of great use to other 
 
 Europeans, who would find it difficult in many places to be well 
 
 understood without it." {An Accoimtofthe Trade in India, 1711, p. 286.) 
 
 The early Lutheran Missionaries in the South, who went out for the 
 S.P.C.K., all seem to have begun by learning Portuguese, and in their 
 diaries speak of preaching occasionally in Portuguese.*' The foundation 
 of this lingua franca was the Portuguese of the beginning of the 16th 
 century ; but it must have soon degenerated, for by the beginning of the 
 present century it had lost nearly all trace of inflexion, f 
 
 It may from these remarks be easily understood how a large number 
 of our Anglo-Indian colloquialisms, even if eventually traceable to native 
 sources (and especially to Mahratti, or Dravidian originals) have come 
 to us through a Portuguese medium, and often bear traces of having 
 passed through that alembic. Not a few of these are familiar all over 
 India, but the number current in the south is larger still. Some other 
 Portuguese words also, though they can hardly be said to be recognized 
 elements in the Anglo-Indian colloquial, have been introduced either into 
 Hindustani generally, or into that shade of it which is in use among 
 natives in habitual contact with Europeans. Of words which are essen- 
 tially Portuguese, among Anglo-Indian colloquialisms, persistent or 
 obsolete, we may quote goglet, gram, plantain, muster, caste, peon, padre, 
 mistry or muistry, almyra, aya, cobra, mosquito, pomfret, cameez, palmyra, 
 still in general use ; picotta, rolong, pial,fogass, margosa, preserved in the 
 south ; batel, brdb, foras, oart, vellard in Bombay ; joss, compradore, lin- 
 guist in the ports of China; and among more or less obsolete terms. Moor, 
 for a Mohammedan, still surviving under the modified form Moorman, in 
 Madras and Ceylon ; Gentoo, still partially kept up, I believe, at Madras 
 in appHcationto the Telugu language, mustees, castees, bandeja (' a tray '), 
 Kittysol ' an umbrella,' and this survived ten years ago in the Cal- 
 cutta customs tariff), cuspadore {' a spittoon '), and covid (' a cubit or 
 ell '). Words of native origin which bear the mark of having come to us 
 through the Portuguese may be illustrated by such as palanquin, man- 
 
 * See "Notices of Madras and Cuddalore,&o., by the earlier Missionaries." Longman, 
 1858, passim. See also Manual, &o. in Book-List, infra, p. xxxviii. Dr. Carey, 
 writing from Serampore as late as 1800, says that, the children of Europeans hy native 
 women, whether children of English, French, Dutch, or Danes, were all called Portu- 
 guese. Smith's Life of Carey, 152. 
 
 t See Ifote B. at end of Introductory Remarks. "Mr. Beames remarked some time 
 ago that most of the names of places in South India are greatly disfigured in the forms 
 used hy Europeans. This is because we have adopted tho Portiiguese orthography. 
 Only in this way it can he explained how Kolladam has become Goleroon, Solaman- 
 dalam, Goromandel, and Tuttukkudi, Tuticorin." (A. B.) Mr. Burnell was so im- 
 pressed with the excessive corruption of S. Indian names, that he would hardly ever 
 willingly venture any explanation of them, considering the matter all too uncertain. 
 
XTiii INTBODUCTOBY BE MARKS. 
 
 darin, mangelin (a small weight for pearls, <fec.) monsoon, typhooii, mango, 
 mangosteen, JacJc-frmt, hatta, curry, clwp, congee, coir, cutch, catamaran, 
 cassanar, nabob, avadavat, betel, areca, benzoin, corge, copra.* A few- 
 examples of Hindustani words borrowed from the Portuguese ai-e chdbi 
 ('a key'), bdola ('a portmanteau'), hdlti ('a bucket'), marfol ('a 
 hammer '), taulipa (' a towel,' Port, toalha), sdbun {' soap '), bdsan (' plate' 
 from Port, bacia) lllam and nlldm ('an auction'), besides a number of 
 terms used by Lascars on board ship. 
 
 The Dutch language has not contributed much to our store. The 
 Dutch and the English arrived in the Indies contemporaneously, and 
 though both inherited from the Portuguese, we have not been the heirs 
 of the Dutch to any great extent, except in Ceylon, and even there 
 Portuguese vocables had already occupied the colloquial ground. Peter- 
 silbj, the word in general use in English families for 'parsley,' appears 
 to be Dutch. An example from Ceylon that occurs to memory is burglier. 
 The Dutch admitted people of mixt descent to a kind of citizenship, and 
 these were distinguished from the pure natives by this term, which sur- 
 vives. Burgher in Bengal means 'a rafter,' properly barga. A word 
 spelt and pronounced in the same way had again a curiously different 
 application in Madras, where it was a corruption of Vadagar, the name 
 given to a tribe in the Nilgherry hills ; — ^to say nothing of Scotland, 
 where Burghers and Antiburghers were Northern tribes (vehiti Gog et 
 Magog !) which have long been condensed into elements of the United 
 Presbyterian Church ! 
 
 Southern India has contributed to the Anglo-Indian stock words that 
 are in hourly use also from Calcutta to Peshawur (some of them 
 already noted under another cleavage), e. g. betel, mango, jac/c, cheroot, 
 mungoose, pariah, bandicoot, teak, patcharee, chatty, catechu, tope (' a 
 grove '), curry, mulligatawny, congee. Mamooty (a digging tool) is familiar 
 in certain branches of the service, owing to its having long had a 
 place in the nomenclature of the Ordnance department. It is Tamil, 
 manvetti, ' earth-cutter.' Of some very familiar words the origin re- 
 mains either dubious, or matter only for conjecture. Examples are 
 hackery (which arose apparently in Bombay), fiorihan, topaz. 
 
 As to Hindustani words adopted into the Anglo-Indian colloquial the 
 subject is almost too wide and loose for much remark. The habit of 
 introducing these in English conversation and writing seems to prevail 
 more largely in the Bengal Presidency than in any other, and especially 
 more than in Madras, where the variety of different vernaculars in use 
 has tended to make their acquisition by the English less universal than is 
 in the north that of Hindustani, which is so much easier to learn, and also 
 to make the use in former days of Portuguese, and now of English, by 
 natives in contact with foreigners, and of French about the French 
 settlements, very much more common than it is elsewhere. It is this 
 bad habit Of interlarding English with Hindustani phrases which has 
 so often excited the just wrath of high English officials, not accustomed 
 
 * The nasal termination given to many Indian words, when adopted into European 
 use, as w. palanquin, maiidarin, &c., must be attributed mainly to the Portuguese • 
 but it cannot be entirely due to them. For we find the nasal termination of Achin 
 in Mahommedan writers (see p. 3), and that of Cochin before the Portuguese time 
 (see p. 173), whilst the conversion of Pasei, in Sumatra, into Paccm, as the Portu- 
 guese call it, is already indicated in the Basma of Marco Polo. 
 
INTMODUGTOBY REMARKS. 
 
 to it from their youth, and which (e. g.) drew forth in orders the 
 humorous indignation of Sir Charles Napier. 
 
 One peculiarity in this use we may notice, which doubtless exem- 
 plifies some obscure linguistic law. Hindustani verbs which are thus 
 used are habitually adopted into the quasi-English by converting the 
 imperative into an infinitive. Thus to bunoio, to lugow, to fooziloio, to 
 puckarow, to dumhcow, to sumjoiv, and so on, tClmost ad libitum, are 
 formed as we have indicated. * 
 
 It is curious to note that several of our most common adoptions are 
 due to what may be most especially called the Oordoo {Vrdtl) or 
 ' Camp ' language, being terms which the hosts of Chinghiz brought 
 from the steppes of North Eastern Asia — e. g., " The old Bukshee is an 
 awful haliadur,- but he keeps a first-rate bobachee." That is a sentence 
 which might easily have passed without remark at an Anglo-Indian 
 mess-table thirty years ago, — perhaps might be heard still. Each of 
 the outlandish terms embraced in it came from the depths of Mongolia 
 in the thirteenth century. Cliick (in the sense of a cane-blind), daroga, 
 oordoo itself, are other examples. 
 
 With the gradual assumption of administration after the middle of 
 last century, we adopted into partial colloquial use an immense number 
 of terms, very many of them Persian or Arabic, belonging to techni- 
 calities of revenue and other departments, and largely borrowed from 
 our Mahommedan predecessors. Malay has contributed some of our 
 most familiar expressions, owing partly to the ceaseless rovings among 
 the Eastern coasts of the Portuguese, through whom a part of these 
 reached us, and partly doubtless to the fact that our early dealings and 
 the sites of our early factories lay much more on the shores of the 
 Eastern Archipelago than on those of Continental India. Paddy, 
 godown, compound, bankshcUl, rattan, durian, a-muck, prow, and cadjan, 
 junk, crease, are some of these. It is true that several of them may be 
 traced eventually to Indian originals, but it seems not the/less certain 
 that we got them through the Malay, just as we got words already 
 indicated through the Portuguese. 
 
 We used to have a very few words in French form, such as boutique 
 and mort-de-chien. But these two are really distortions of Portuguese 
 words. 
 
 A few words from China have settled on the Indian shores and been 
 adopted by Anglo-India, but most of them are, I think, names of fruits 
 or other products which have been imported, such as loquot, leechee, choiu- 
 chow, cumquat, ginseng, &c. and (recently) jinricksluvw. For it must be noted 
 that a considerable proportion of words much used in Chinese ports, and 
 often ascribed to a Chinese origin, such as mandarin, junk, clwp, pagoda, 
 and (as I believe) typlioon (though this is a word much debated) are not 
 Chinese at all, but words of Indian languages, or of Malay, which have been 
 precipitated in Chinese waters during the flux and reflux of foreign trade. 
 
 Within my own earliest memory Spanish dollars were current in 
 England at a specified value if they bore a stamp from the English 
 mint. And similarly there are certain English words, often obsolete in 
 Europe, which have received in India currency with a special stamp of 
 
 » The first five examples willte found in Gloss, or Surrx. Banao, is imperative of 
 bana-nd, 'to fabricate^; lagdo of laga-na, 'to lay alongside,' &c. ; samjhao, of 
 samjlid-na, ' to cause to understand, ' &g. 
 
 b 2 
 
INTBODUCTOHY BEMABKS. 
 
 meaning ; whilst in other cases our language has formed in India new 
 compounds applicable to new objects or shades of meaning. To one or 
 other of these classes belong outcry, huggy, Jiome, interloper, rogue 
 (-elephant), tiffin, furlough, ell, roundel ('an umbrella,' obsolete), ^s/j- 
 fOih, eaHhroil, hog-deer, flying-fox, garden-lwuse, musk-rat, nor-wester, 
 iron-wood, long-drawers, harking-deer, custard^apple,^ grass-cutter, &c. 
 
 Other terms again are corruptions, more or less violent, of oriental words 
 and phrases which have put on an English mask. Such are maund, fool's 
 raclc, hearer, cot, loy, helly-hand, Penang-lawyer, luchshaw, goddess (in the 
 Malay region, representing Malay gddls, ' a maiden '), compound, college- 
 pheasant, chopper, summer-head,* eagle-wood, /ac^ass-copal, bobbery, Uper 
 Roger (used in a correspondence given by Dalrymple, for 7uva Raja, the 
 ' Young King,' or Ca;sar, of Indo-Chinese monarchies), Isle-o'-Bats (for Al- 
 lahabad or Ilahdbdz as the natives often call it), hdbsori-jobson (see Preface), 
 St. John's. The last proper name has at least three applications. There is 
 " St. John's" in Gfuzerat, viz. Sanjdn, the landing-place of the Parsee immi- 
 gration in the 8th century ; there is another " St. John's " which is a 
 corruption of Shang-Chuang, the name of that island off the southern 
 coast of China whence the pure and ardent spirit of Francis Xavier fled 
 to a better world : there is the group of " St. John's Islands " near Singa- 
 pore, the chief of which is properly Vviki-Silcajang. 
 
 Yet again we have hybrids and corruptions of English fully accepted 
 and adopted as Hindustani by the natives with whom we have to do, such 
 as simkin, port-shrdb, brandy-pdm, apU, rasld, tumlet (a tumbler), gilds 
 (' glass,' for drinking vessels of sorts), rail-ghdri, lumber-ddr, jail-hhana, 
 bottle-hhdna, buggy-khdna, ' et omne quod exit in' hhdna, including gym- 
 khdna,' a very modem concoction (q. v.), and many more. 
 
 Taking our subject as a whole, however considerable the philological 
 interest attaching to it, there is no disputing the truth of a remark with 
 which Bumell's fragment of intended introduction concludes, and the 
 application of which goes beyond the limit of those words which can be 
 considered to' have ' accrued as additions to the English language ' ; 
 " Considering the long intercourse with India, it is noteworthy that the 
 additions which have thus accrued to the English language are, from the 
 intellectual standpoint, of no intrinsic value. Nearly all the borrowed 
 words refer to material facts, or to peculiar customs and stages of 
 society, and, though a few of them furnish allusions to the penny-a-liner, 
 they do not represent new ideas." 
 
 It is singular how often, in tracing to their origin words that come 
 within the field of our research, we light upon an absolute dilemma, or 
 bifurcation, i.e., on two or more sources of almost equal probability, and 
 in themselves entirely diverse. In such cases it may be that, though 
 the use of the word originated from one of the sources, the existence of 
 the other has invigorated that use, and contributed to its eventual, 
 diffusion. 
 
 An example of this is loy, in its application to a native servant. To 
 this application have contributed both the old English use of boy (analo- 
 gous to that of puer, gargon, Knabe) for a camp-servant, or for a slave, 
 and the Hindl-Marathi bhoi, the name of a caste which has furnished 
 
 * This is in the Bombay ordnance nomenclature for a large umbrella. It represents 
 the Port, sombrero ! 
 
INTBOBUGTOBY BEMABKS. 
 
 palanquin, and umbrella-bearers to many generations of Europeans in 
 India. The habitual use of the word by the Portuguese, for many years 
 before any English influence had touched the shores of India {e.g., hoy 
 de sombrero, boy (Taguoa, boy de palanquy), shows that the earliest source 
 was the Indian one. n 
 
 Cooly, in its application to a carrier of burdens, or performer of 
 inferior labour, is another example. The most probable origin of this is 
 from a nomen gentile, that of the Rolls, a hill-people of Guzerat and the 
 Western Ghats (compare the origin of slave). But the matter is per- 
 plexed by other facts which it is difficult to connect with this. Thus, in 
 S. India, there is a Tamil word hUli, in common use, signifying ' daily 
 hire or wages,' which H. H. Wilson regards as the true origin of the word 
 which we call cooly. Again, both in oriental and Osmanli Turkish, kol 
 is a word for a slave, and in the latter also there is Iciileh, ' a male slave, 
 a bondsman.' Kiwi is, in Tibetan also, a word for a slave or servant. 
 
 Tanh, for a reservoir of water, we are apt to derive without hesitation, 
 from stagnum, whence Sp. estanc, old Fr. estang, old Eng. and Lowland 
 Scotch stank. Port, tanque, till we find that the word is regarded by the 
 Portuguese themselves as Indian, and that there is excellent testimony 
 to the existence of tankd in Guzerat and Rajputana as an indigenous 
 word; and with a plausible Sanskrit etymology. 
 
 Veranda has been confidently derived by some etymologists (among 
 others by M. Defrem^ry, a distinguished scholar), from the Pers. bar- 
 dmada, ' a projection,' a balcony ; an etymology which is indeed hardly 
 a possible one, but has been treated by Mr. Beames (who was evi- 
 dently unacquainted with the facts that do make it hardly possible) with 
 inappropriate derision, he giving as the unquestionable original a Sans- 
 krit word baranda, 'a portico.' On this Burnell has observed that the 
 word does not laelong to the older Sanskrit, but is only found in com-, 
 paratively modem works. Be that as it may, it need not be doubted 
 that the word veranda, as used in England and France, was imported 
 from India, i.e., from the usage of Europeans in India : but it is still 
 more certain that either in the same sense, or in one closely allied, the 
 word existed, quite independent of either Sanskrit or Persian, in Portu- 
 guese and Spanish, and the manner in which it occurs in the very earliest 
 narrative of the Portuguese adventure to India (Roteiro do Viagem de 
 Vasco da Gama, written by one of the expedition of U97), confirmed by 
 the Hispano-Arabic vocabulary of Pedro de Alcala, printed in 1505, pre- 
 clude the possibility of its having been adopted by the Portuguese from 
 intercourse with India. 
 
 Mangroue, John Crawfurd tells us, has been adopted from the Malay 
 manggi-mxmggi, applied to trees of the genus Rhizophora. But we 
 learn from Oviedo, writing early in the sixteenth century, that the name 
 mangle was applied by the natives of the Spanish Main to trees of the 
 same, or a kindred genus, on the coast of S. America, which same mangle 
 is undoubtedly the parent of the French manglier, and not improbably 
 therefore of the English form mangrove.* 
 
 The words bearer, mate, cotwal, partake of this kind of dual or doubtful 
 ancestry, as may be seen by reference to them in the Glossary. 
 
 * Mr. Skeat's Etym. Diet, does not contain mangrove. 
 
INTBODUGTOHY UEMABKS—NOTE A. 
 
 Before concluding, a word should be said as to the orthography used 
 in the Glossary. 
 
 My intention has been to give the headings of the articles under the 
 most usual of the popular, or, if you will, vulgar quasi-English spellings, 
 whilst the oriental words, from which the headings' ar.e derived or cor- 
 rupted, are set forth under precise transliteration, the system of which is 
 given in a following " Nota Bene." When using the words and 
 names in the course of discursive elucidation, I fear I have not been 
 consistent in sticking either always to the popular or always to the 
 scientific spelling, and I can the better understand why a German critic 
 of a book of mine, once upon a time, remarked upon the etwas schwanlcende 
 yulische Ortliographie. Indeed it is difficult, it never will for me be 
 possible, in a book for popular use, to adhere to one system in this 
 matter without the assumption of an ill-fitting and repulsive pedantry. 
 Even in regard to Indian proper names, in which I once advocated 
 adhesion, with a small number of exceptions, to scientific precision in 
 transliteration, I feel much more inclined than formerly to sympathise 
 with my friends Sir William Muir and General Maclagan, who have 
 always favoured a large and liberal recognition of popular spelling in 
 such names. And when I see other good and able friends following the 
 scientific Will-o'-the-Wisp into such bogs as the use in English compo- 
 sition of sipdhi and jangal, and varandah — nay, I have not only heard of 
 bagi, but have recently seen . it — instead of the good English words 
 'sepoy,' and 'jungle,' 'veranda,' and 'buggy,' my dread of pedantic 
 usage becomes the greater.* 
 
 For the spelling of Mahratta, Mahratti, I suppose I must apologize 
 (though something is to be said for it), Marathi having established 
 itself as orthodox. 
 
 NOTE A.— LIST OF GLOSSAEIES. 
 
 1. Appended to the Boteiro de Vasco 
 da, Gama (see Book-list, p.- xlii.) is a 
 Vocabulary of 138 Portuguese words with 
 their corresponding word in the Lingua 
 de Calicut, i.e. in Malay alam. 
 
 2. Appended to the Voyages, &c., du 
 Sieur de la Boullaye-le-Gouz (Book-list, 
 p. xxxiii.), is an Explication de plusieurs 
 mots dont Vintelligence e^t nicessaire au 
 Lecteur (pp. 27). 
 
 3. Fryer's New Account (Book-list, 
 p. xxxiv.) has an Index Explanatory, in- 
 cluding Proper Barnes, Names of Things, 
 and Names of Persons (12 pages). 
 
 4. "Indian Vocahulary, to which is 
 
 prefixed the Forms of Impeachment." 
 12mo, Stockdale, 1788 (pp. 136). 
 
 5. "An Indian Glossary, consisting of 
 some Thousand Words and Forms com- 
 monly used in the Bast Indies .... ex- 
 tremely serviceable in assisting Strangers 
 to acquire with Ease and Quickness the 
 Language of that Country." By T. T. 
 Eobarts, Lieut., &c., of the 3rd Regt. 
 Native Infantry, E.I. Printed for Mur- 
 ray & Highley, Fleet Street, 1800. 12rao. 
 (not paged). 
 
 6. "A Dictionary of Mohammedan 
 law, Bengal Revenue Terms, Shanscrit, 
 Hindoo, and other words used in the East 
 
 . Buggy ' of course is not an oriental word at all, except as adopted from us by 
 orientals. I call sejjoy, jungle, and veranda, good' English words ; and so I regard 
 them, just as good as alligator, or hurricane, or canoe, or Jentsalem artichoke or 
 cheroot. What would my friends think of spelling these in English books as alamrto 
 aniljmracan, and canoa, and giraeole, and shunittu ? ' 
 
INTRODUCTORY REMARKS— NOTE A. 
 
 Indies, with full explanations, the leading 
 word used in each article being printed in 
 a new Nustaluk Type," &c. By S. 
 BouBseau, London, 1802. 12mo. (pp. 
 lxiv.-287). Also 2nd ed. 1805. 
 
 7. Glossary prepared for the Fifth 
 BepoTt (see Book-list, p. xxxv.), by Sir 
 Charles Wilkins. This is dated in the 
 preface "E. I. House, 1813." The copy 
 used is a Parliamentary reprint, dated 
 1830. 
 
 8. The Tolio compilation of the Bengal 
 Begulations, published in 1828-29, con- 
 tains in each volume a Glossarial Index, 
 based chiefly upon the Glossary of Sir C 
 Wilkins. 
 
 9. In 1842 a preliminary "Glossary of 
 Indian Terms," drawn up at the Et I. 
 House by Prof. H. H. Wilson, 4to, un- 
 published, with a blank column on each 
 page "for Suggestions and Additions," 
 was circulated in India, intended as a 
 basis for a comprehensive official Glossary. 
 In this one the words are entered in the 
 vulgar speUing, as they occur in the docu- 
 ments. 
 
 10. The only important result of the 
 circulation of No. 9, was " Supplement 
 to the Glossary of Indian Terms, 
 A— J. By H. M. Elliot, Esq., Bengal 
 Civil Service. Agra, 1845. 8vo. (pp. 447). 
 
 This remarkable work has been revised, . 
 re-arranged, and re-edited, with additions 
 from Elliot's notes and other sources, by 
 Mr. John Beames, tif the Bengal Civil 
 Service, vmder the title of " Memoirs on 
 the Folk-Lore and Oistribntion of the 
 Baces of the North- Western Provinces of 
 India, being an amplified edition of " (the 
 above). 2 vols. 8vo. Trlibner, 1869. 
 
 11. To " Morley's Analytical Digest of 
 all the Keported Cases Decided in the 
 Supreme Courts of Judicature in India," 
 Vol. I., 1850,; there is appended a 
 " Glossary of Native Terms used in the 
 Text " (pp. 20). 
 
 12. In "Wanderings of a Pilgrim" 
 (Book-list, p. xlvi.), there is a Glossary of 
 some considerable extent (pp. 10 in double 
 columns). 
 
 13. "The Zillah Dictionary in the 
 Roman character, explaining the Various 
 Words used in Business in India." By 
 Charles Philip Brown, of the Madras 
 Civil Service, &c. Madras, 1852. Imp. 
 8vo. (pp. 132). 
 
 14. "A Glossary of Judicial and Be- 
 
 venue Terms, and of Useful Words 
 occurring'in Offlcial.Documents, relating to 
 the Administration of the Government of 
 British India, from the Arabic, Persian, 
 Hindiist^nl, Sanskrit, Hindi, Bengali, 
 Uriy4 Maritthf, Guzarfthi, Telugu, Kar- 
 n^ta, TSmil, TVEalayiilam, and other Lan- 
 guages. ByH.H.'Wilsoji, M.A.,.F.R.S;, 
 Boden Professor, &c. London, 1855. 
 4to. (pp. 585, besides ooimous Index). 
 
 15. A useful folio Glossary published by 
 Government at Calcutta between 1860 and 
 1870, has beenused by me and is quoted in 
 the present GLOSS.as "Calcutta Glossary." 
 But I have not been ableto trace it again 
 so as to give the proper title. 
 
 16. Ceylonese Vocabulary, see Book- 
 list, p. xxxii. 
 
 17. "Kachahri Technicalities, or A 
 Glossary of Terms, Rural, Official, and 
 General, in Daily Use in the Courts of 
 Law, and in Illustration of the Tenures, 
 Customs, Arts, and Manufactures of 
 Hindustan.'' By Patrick Carnegy, Com- 
 missioner of Rai Bareli, Oudh. 8vo. 2nd 
 ed. Allahabad, 1877 (pp. 361). 
 
 18. "A Glossary of Indian Terms, 
 containing many of the most important 
 and Useful Indian Words. Designed for 
 the Use of Officers of Revenue and Judi- 
 cial Practitioners and Students." Madras, 
 1877. 8vo. (pp. 255). 
 
 19. "A Glossary of Beference on Sub- 
 jects connected with the Ear East " 
 (China and Japan). By H. A. Giles. 
 Hong-Kong, 1878, 8vo. (pp. 182). 
 
 20. "Glossary of Vernacular Terms 
 used in Official Correspondence in the 
 Province of Assam." Shillong, 1879. 
 (Pamphlet). 
 
 21. "Anglo-Indian Dictionary. A 
 Glossary of such Indian Tenms used in 
 English, and such English or other nqn- 
 Indian Terms as have obtained special 
 meanings in India." By George Clifford 
 Whitworth, Bombay Civil Service. 
 London, 8vo, 1885 (pp. xv.— 350). 
 
 Also the following minor Glossaries con- 
 tained in Books of Travel or History : — 
 
 22. In "Cambridge's Account of the 
 War in India," 1761 (Book-list, p. xxxii.) ; 
 23. In "Grose's Voyage," 1772 (Book- 
 list, p. XXX vi.) ; 24. In Carraocioli's " life 
 of Clive" (Book-list, p. xxxii.) ; 25. In 
 " Bp. Heber's Narrative " (Book-list, 
 p. xxxvi.) ; 26. In Herklots' "Qanoon-e- 
 Islam (Book-list, p. xxxvii.). 
 
INTRODUCTORY REMARKS— NOTE B. 
 
 NOTE B.— THE INDO-PORTUGDESE PATOIS. 
 (By a. C. Buenell.) 
 
 The phonetic changes of Indo-Portuguese are few. F is substituted 
 ior p ; whilst the accent varies according to the race of the speaker.* 
 The vocabulary varies, as regards the introduction of native Indian 
 terms, from the same cause. 
 
 Grammatically, this dialect is very singular : 
 
 1. All traces of genders are lost — e.g. 
 we find sua povo (Mat. i. 21) ; sua name 
 (Id. i. 23) ; sua filho (Id. i. 25) : siia filhos 
 (Id. ii. 18) ; sua olhos (Acts, ix. 8) ; o dias 
 (Mat. ii. 1) ; o rey (Id. ii. 2) ; hum voz 
 tinha ouvido (Id. ii. 18). 
 
 2. In the plural, s is rarely added ; gene- 
 rally, the plural is the same as the sin- 
 gular. 
 
 3. The genitive is expressed by de, 
 which is not combined with the article — 
 e.g, ^con/orme de o tempo (Mat. ii. 16) ; 
 Depots de o morte (Id. ii. 19). 
 
 4. The definite article is unchanged in 
 the plural : como o discipulos (Acts, ix. 
 19). 
 
 5. The pronouns still preserve some 
 inflexions : £«, mi ; nos, nossotros ; mimha, 
 nossos, &o. ; tu, ii, vossotros ; tua, vos- 
 sos; Elle, ella, eUotros, elles, sua, suas, 
 lo, la. 
 
 6. The verb substantive is (present) 
 tern, (past) timha, and (subjunctive) s^a. 
 
 7. V erbs are conjugated by adding, for 
 the jjresent, te to the only form, viz^ the 
 infinitive, which loses its final r. Thus, 
 te f alia ;' te faze; tern. The past is formed 
 by adding JO — e.g. ja falla ; ja oTha. The 
 future is formed by adding ser. To express 
 the infinitive, yer is added to the Portu- 
 guese infinitive deprived of its r. 
 
 * Unfortunately, the translators of the Indo-Portuguese New Testament have, as 
 much as possible, preserved the Portuguese orthography. 
 
NOTA BENE— IN the use op the glossaey. 
 
 (A.) The bulk which the volume has already attained, has been a hin- 
 drance to the introduction of a full Index, which had been intended. It 
 must be noted, therefore, that the examination of many subjects will be 
 incomplete without reference to the Supplement, and I append, for this 
 reason, a list of articles dealt with in the Supplement. 
 
 AETIOLES OMITTED IN GLOSSAEY, ADDED IN SUPPT. 
 
 Abyssinia. 
 
 Agdaiin. 
 
 Akalee, 
 
 Alablaze-pan. 
 
 Alcoranas (?) 
 
 Alguada. 
 
 Alpeen, 
 
 Ap. 
 
 Art, European. 
 
 Bahirwutteea. 
 
 Bando ! 
 
 Bargany. 
 
 Barramuhul. 
 
 Bassan. 
 
 Bat^ra. 
 
 Bayparree, Beo- 
 
 parry. 
 Behar. 
 Benares. 
 Biscobra. 
 Brahminy Butter. 
 Breech-Candy. 
 Budge-Budge. 
 Budlee. 
 Burgher (c). 
 Bussora, Balsora. 
 
 Cadjowa. 
 CaimaJ. 
 Canarin. 
 Canhameira, Coni- 
 
 mere. 
 Capass. 
 Carens. 
 Caryota. 
 Casuarina. 
 Chandemagore. 
 Cherry-fouj. 
 Chobwa. 
 Chownee. 
 Chucklah. 
 Chuckmuck. 
 ChuUo ! 
 Chunar-gurh. 
 Colao. 
 
 Congeveram. 
 Congo-bunder, or 
 
 Cong. 
 Coolin. 
 Cotton. . 
 Counsilleg. 
 Course. 
 Currumshaw Hills, 
 
 Daimio, 
 
 Dangur. 
 
 Daroheenee. 
 
 Dengue. 
 
 Deuti. 
 
 Devil. 
 
 Devil-bird. 
 
 Devil's Reach. 
 
 Diamond Harbour. 
 
 Didwan (?). 
 
 Doombur. 
 
 Dosooty. 
 
 Double-grill. 
 
 Dour. 
 
 Dowra. 
 
 Durjun. 
 
 Durwauza-bund. 
 
 Ekteng. 
 Elchee. 
 Elephant. 
 Elu. 
 
 Fanqui. 
 
 Ferozeshuhur. 
 
 Eutwa. 
 
 Galgal. 
 
 Gaurian. 
 
 Gavial. 
 
 Gazat. 
 
 Gingi. 
 
 Gobang. 
 
 Goorka, Goorkally, 
 
 Goung. 
 
 Gunta. 
 
 Gwalior, 
 
 Hansaieri. 
 Havildar's Guard. 
 Hong Kong. 
 
 Idalcan, Hidalcan, 
 
 and Idalxa. 
 Izam Maluco. 
 
 Jam (nautical mea- 
 sure). 
 Jamma. 
 Janc^da. 
 Jasoos. 
 
 Jiggy-jiggy. 
 
 Earbaree. 
 Kardar. 
 Kedgeree, n.p. 
 Khot. 
 
 Khurreef. 
 
 Khyber Pass. 
 
 Kidderpore. 
 
 Kizilbaeh. 
 
 Kotul. 
 
 Kuzzanna. 
 
 Kyoung. 
 
 Lamasery. 
 
 Lat, Lath. 
 
 Law-officer. 
 
 Laximana. 
 
 Leaguer. 
 
 Lishtee. 
 
 Lotoo. 
 
 Lucknow. 
 
 Lugow, To. 
 
 Ma-bap. 
 
 Madremaluco. 
 
 Malabar HiU. 
 
 Maladoo. 
 
 Marw&ee. 
 
 Mayla. 
 
 Meekly. 
 
 Melique Verido. 
 
 Mincopie. 
 
 Miscall. 
 
 Mone. 
 
 Moon Blindness. 
 
 Mufty. 
 
 Munneepore. 
 
 Nalkee. 
 Narrows, The 
 Naund. 
 Nizam. 
 Nizamaluco. 
 Nol-kole. 
 Norimon. 
 Numerifcal Affixes. 
 
 Ooriya. 
 Ovidore. 
 
 Pahlavi. 
 
 Pailoo. 
 
 Pilagil^ss. 
 
 Papua. 
 
 Pardao. 
 
 Pazend. 
 
 Perpetuano. 
 
 Phanseegar, 
 
 Picar. 
 
 Plassey. 
 
 Pod^r. 
 
 Porgo. 
 
 Praag. 
 
 Praya. 
 
 Pultun, 
 
 Purdesee. 
 
 Putnee, Putney. 
 
 Pyse! 
 
 Quemoy. 
 
 Keshire. 
 
 Rhinoceros. 
 
 Rhotass. 
 
 Rogue's River. 
 
 Roooka. 
 
 Roselle. 
 
 Rowtee. 
 
 Rubbee. 
 
 Ruble. 
 
 Sabaio. 
 Sagar-pesha. 
 
 Sanguicel. 
 
 Sanguicer, ii. p. 
 
 Satigam. 
 
 Shiraz. 
 
 Slave. 
 
 Summerhead (under 
 
 Sombrero). 
 Sonthals. 
 Su^kin. 
 Sufeena. 
 Supreme Court. 
 Surrinjaumee, Gram. 
 Sutledge. 
 
 Taj. 
 
 Tanor. 
 
 Tara, Tare. 
 
 Teerut, Teertha. 
 
 Thakoor. 
 
 Towleea. 
 
 Tuan. 
 
 Urz and TJrzee. 
 
 Vettyver. 
 Vizier. 
 
 White Jacket. 
 Woon. 
 
 Xeroansor. 
 
 Zend and Zenda- 
 vesta. 
 
NOTA BENE {A.). 
 
 AETIOLES IN GLOSSARY ADDITIONALLY ILLUSTRATED. 
 
 Ahc&tee. 
 
 Brandy Coortee. 
 
 Aoh^nook. 
 
 Broach. 
 
 Adawlut. 
 
 Bucksheesh. 
 
 Adigar. 
 
 Buddha, Buddhist 
 
 Afghan. 
 
 Budgrook. 
 
 Alcove, 
 
 Buggy. 
 
 Aldea. 
 
 Bungalow. 
 
 Aljofar. 
 
 Burma. 
 
 Allahabad. 
 
 Burrampooter. 
 
 AUeja. 
 
 Buxee. 
 
 Aloes. 
 
 Buxerry. 
 
 Aloo Bokhara. 
 
 Byde, or Bede 
 
 Ambaree. 
 
 Horse. 
 
 A muck. 
 
 
 Anaconda. 
 
 Cabob. 
 
 Andor. 
 
 Cabook. 
 
 Angely-wood. 
 Ant; White. 
 
 Cacouli. 
 
 Gaffer. 
 
 Apricot. 
 
 Cafila. 
 
 Aracan. 
 
 Calamander Wood. 
 
 Arbol Triste. 
 
 Calambao. 
 
 Assegay. 
 
 Calcutta. 
 
 Aumildar. 
 
 Caluat. 
 
 Avadavat. 
 
 Cameeze. 
 
 Aya. 
 
 Candahar. 
 
 
 Cangue. 
 
 Baba. 
 
 Canongo. 
 
 Baboo. 
 
 Canteroy. 
 
 Badgeer. 
 
 Canton. 
 
 Bahaudur. 
 
 ■ Capucat. 
 
 Balasore. 
 
 Caravanseray. 
 
 Balaes. 
 
 Carboy. 
 
 Balcony. 
 
 Carcana. 
 
 Bamboo. 
 
 Carnatio. 
 
 Banana. 
 
 Carrack. 
 
 Bancook. 
 
 Cassowary. 
 
 Bandaree. 
 
 Caste. 
 
 Bandeja. 
 
 Castees. 
 
 Bandel. 
 
 Cathay. 
 
 Bantam. 
 
 Cat's-Eye. 
 
 Banyan. 
 
 Catty. 
 
 Bashaw. 
 
 Cavally. 
 
 Bassadore. 
 
 Cazee. 
 
 Batta. 
 
 Ceylon. 
 
 Battas, Bataks. 
 
 Chabootra. 
 
 Bay. 
 
 Chawbuck. 
 
 Bayadfere. 
 
 Chelingo. 
 
 Bdellium. 
 
 Chicane. 
 
 Bear-tree. 
 
 Chick. 
 
 Bearer. 
 
 Chilao. 
 
 Beegum. 
 
 Chillumbrum. 
 
 Peer. 
 
 Chillumchee. 
 
 , Country. 
 
 China (dish). 
 
 Beriberi. 
 
 Chinapatam. 
 
 Betel. 
 
 Chinsura. 
 
 Bezoar. 
 
 Chit. 
 
 Bheesty. 
 
 Chi tt agon 2". 
 
 Bilayutee-pawnee. 
 
 Choky? 
 
 Biloooh. 
 
 Chop. 
 
 Black. 
 
 Choul. 
 
 Black Town. 
 
 Choultry. • 
 
 Bobbery-bob ! 
 
 Chouse. 
 
 Bombay. 
 
 Chow-chow. 
 
 Bora. 
 
 Chowdry. 
 
 Borneo. 
 
 Chowringhee. 
 
 Boutique. 
 
 Chowry. 
 
 Bowly. 
 
 Choya. 
 
 Chucker. 
 Chuckler. 
 Chudder. 
 Chumijuk. 
 Chupra. 
 Churruok. 
 Chuttanutty. 
 Circars. 
 Civilian, 
 Classy. 
 Coast, 
 
 Cobra de Capello. 
 Cochin. 
 Cockroach. 
 Coco. 
 
 Coco-de-Mer. 
 Coleroon. 
 Columbo-Koot. 
 Comboy. 
 Competition- 
 wallah. 
 Compound. 
 Compradore. 
 Congee, 
 Conicopoly. 
 Consoo. 
 Consumah. 
 Cooch Azo. 
 Coolung. 
 Coorsy. 
 Corge. 
 Coromandel. 
 Corral. 
 Cosmin. 
 Cospetir. 
 Coss. 
 Cossack. 
 Cossid. 
 Cossim bazar. 
 Cossya. 
 Cot. 
 
 Country. 
 Cowcolly. 
 Cowle. 
 Cowry. 
 Cowtails. 
 Cranny. 
 Crease, Cris, 
 Creole. 
 Cubebs. 
 Cuouyada, 
 Cuddapah, 
 Cuddy. 
 Culgee. 
 Cumshaw. 
 Cumum. 
 Curry. 
 
 CuBOUSS. 
 
 Cuspadore. 
 
 Custard-apple. 
 
 Custom. 
 
 Cuttanee, 
 
 Cyrus. 
 
 Dacca. 
 
 Dadney. 
 
 Dalaway, 
 
 Dam. 
 
 Dammer. 
 
 Daroga. 
 
 Datchin. 
 
 Datura. 
 
 Dawk. 
 
 Daye. 
 
 Delhi. 
 
 Delly, Mount. 
 
 DeloU. 
 
 Demijohn. 
 
 Devadasi. 
 
 Dewaun. 
 
 Dhall. 
 
 Dhooly. 
 
 Dhoon. 
 
 Dhow. 
 
 Dlmrna. 
 
 Diul-Sind. 
 
 Doai ! 
 
 Doraj. 
 
 Dravida. 
 
 Druggerraan. 
 
 Drumstick, 
 
 Dub. 
 
 Duck. 
 
 Dumdum. 
 
 Durbart 
 
 Durian. 
 
 Dustoor. 
 
 Dustuck. 
 
 Eed. 
 
 Elephanta (b). 
 Elk. 
 
 Eurasian. 
 Europe. 
 
 Fakeer. 
 
 Eanam. 
 
 Farash. 
 
 Eedea, 
 
 Eirefly. 
 
 Eiringhee. 
 
 Elying-Eox. 
 
 Prazala. 
 
 Galle, Point de. 
 
 Ganda. 
 
 Garden-house. 
 
 Gautama. 
 
 Gentoo. 
 
 Ghauts. 
 
 Ghurry. 
 
 Gingeli. 
 
 Gingerly. 
 
 Gingham. 
 
 Girja. 
 
 Goa^stone. 
 
 Godavery. 
 
 Goglet. 
 
 Gomasta, 
 
 Gong. 
 
 Goojur. 
 
 Goolail. 
 
 Goont. 
 
 Gorawallah, 
 
NOTA BENE— (A.). 
 
 xxvu 
 
 Grordower. 
 
 Khan (b). 
 
 Musk-rat. 
 
 Punch-house. 
 
 Gosbeck. 
 
 Khanum. 
 
 Musnud. 
 
 Punkah. 
 
 Grab. 
 
 Khir^i. 
 
 Mussaulchee. 
 
 Pyjamma. 
 
 Griffin. 
 
 Khudd. 
 
 Muasoola. 
 
 Pyke(b). 
 
 Gruff. 
 
 Killadar. 
 
 Mustees. 
 
 
 Grunth. 
 
 Kincob. 
 
 Muster. 
 
 Radaree. 
 
 Grunthum. 
 
 Kitmutgar. 
 Kittysol. 
 
 Muxadabad. 
 
 Regulation. 
 
 Guana. 
 
 Muzbee. 
 
 Resident. 
 
 Guava. 
 
 Kling. 
 
 Myna. 
 
 Ressaldar. 
 
 Gudge. 
 
 Kobang. 
 
 
 Rohilla. 
 
 Guinea-cloths. 
 
 Koel. 
 
 Nabob. 
 
 Roomee. 
 
 Guinea-fowl. 
 
 Kookry. 
 
 Narcondam. 
 
 Roundel. 
 
 Guinea-worm. 
 
 Kotow. 
 
 Neelam. 
 
 Rowce. 
 
 Gum-gum. 
 
 Kuttaur. 
 
 Neelgye. 
 
 Rozye. 
 
 Gunny. 
 
 
 Negapatam. 
 
 Rum. 
 
 Gureeb-nuwauz. 
 
 Lac. 
 
 Nilgherry. 
 
 Ruttee. 
 
 Gutta Percha. 
 
 Lack. 
 
 
 Gyal. 
 
 Lar. 
 
 St. John's. 
 
 Gynee. 
 
 Larry-bunder. 
 
 Nipa. 
 
 Salabad. 
 
 
 Liampo. 
 
 Nokar. 
 
 Salempoory. 
 
 Hackery. 
 
 Lingam. 
 
 Nuggurcote. 
 
 Saligram. 
 
 Halalcore. 
 
 Lip-lap. 
 
 Nuzzur., 
 
 Salsette. 
 
 Hanger. 
 
 Long-cloth. 
 
 
 Samshoo. 
 
 Harry. 
 
 Long-drawers. 
 
 Omrah. 
 
 Sanslirit. 
 
 Haut (b). 
 
 Loot. 
 
 Ooplah. 
 
 Satrap. 
 
 Havildar. 
 
 Looty. 
 
 Oordoo. 
 
 Sayer. 
 
 Hickmat. 
 
 Lory. 
 
 Opium. 
 
 Scavenger. 
 
 Hindee. 
 
 Loutea. 
 
 Orange. 
 
 Scymitar. 
 
 Hindoo Koosh. 
 
 Lungoor. 
 
 Ormus. 
 
 Seedy. 
 
 Hindostanee. 
 
 
 Otto. 
 
 Seerpaw. 
 
 Hing. 
 
 Mabar. 
 
 Outcry. 
 
 Sepoy. 
 
 Hobson-Jobson. 
 
 Macao. 
 
 Overland. 
 
 Serai (a). 
 
 Hoogly. 
 
 Macareo. 
 
 
 Shabunder. 
 
 Hooka. 
 
 Macheen. 
 
 Paddy-bird. 
 
 Shaddock. 
 
 Hooluck. 
 
 Magadoxo. 
 
 Padre. 
 
 Shambogue. 
 
 Hoonimaun. 
 
 Mahfljun. 
 
 Pagoda (c). 
 
 Sheeah. 
 
 Hosbolhookhum . 
 
 Mahout. 
 
 Palankeen. 
 
 Sherbet. 
 
 Hubshee. 
 
 Mahratta. 
 
 Palempore. 
 
 Sicca. 
 
 Huromaul. 
 
 Mahratfca Ditch. 
 
 Pandy. 
 
 Siris. 
 
 Hurearra. 
 
 Maistry. 
 
 Papaya. 
 
 Sitting up. 
 
 
 Malabar (b). 
 
 Parbutty. 
 
 Sittringy. 
 
 Impale. 
 India. 
 
 Mandarin. 
 
 Parell. 
 
 Snake-stone. 
 
 Mangalore (b). 
 
 Patcharee. 
 
 Sombrero. 
 
 Indigo. 
 
 Mangelin. 
 
 Pattamar. 
 
 Soorky. 
 
 Interloper. 
 
 Manjee. 
 
 Pawl. 
 
 Soursop. 
 
 Itzeboo. 
 
 Martaban, n.p. 
 
 Pawnee, Kalla. 
 
 Sowar. 
 
 
 Masulipatam. 
 
 Pecul. 
 
 *^Vinrifrr 
 
 
 
 Jack. 
 
 Matross. 
 
 Peepul. 
 
 Sucker Bucker. 
 
 Jaggery. 
 
 Milk-bush. 
 
 Peer. 
 
 Sultan. 
 
 Jagheer. 
 
 Moouddum. 
 
 Pergunnah. 
 Peshawar. 
 
 Sunderbunds. 
 
 Jam (title . 
 
 Mogul. 
 
 Surat. 
 
 James and Mary. 
 
 , The Great. 
 
 Peshcubz. 
 
 Suttee. 
 
 Jangar. 
 
 Mohur, Gold. 
 
 Peshcush. 
 
 Swally. 
 
 Jangomay. 
 
 Mohwa. 
 
 Pice. 
 
 Syce. 
 
 Jawaub. 
 
 Moluccas. 
 
 Picottah. 
 
 Sycee. 
 
 Jeel. 
 
 Monegar. 
 
 Piece-goods. 
 
 
 Jezya. 
 
 Monsoon. 
 
 Pig-sticking. 
 
 Talisman. 
 
 Jhoom. 
 
 Mooktear. 
 
 Pishashee. 
 
 Talook. 
 
 John Company. 
 
 MooUah. 
 
 Plantain. 
 
 Tanadar. 
 
 Joss. 
 
 Moolvee. 
 
 Poligar. 
 
 Tanga. 
 
 Jowaulla Mookhee. 
 
 Moonga. 
 
 Pommelo. 
 
 Tangun. 
 
 Jowaur. 
 
 Moonshee. 
 
 Pondicherry. 
 
 Tazeea. 
 
 Judea. 
 
 Moor. 
 
 Porcelain. 
 
 Tea. 
 
 Julibdar. 
 
 Moorpunky. 
 
 Pra, Phra. 
 
 Teapoy. 
 
 Jumbeea. 
 
 Moors. 
 
 President. 
 
 Telinga. 
 
 Juncameer. 
 
 Mora. 
 
 Prow. 
 
 Tenasserim. 
 
 Jungeera. 
 
 Mort-de-chien. 
 
 Puckauly. 
 
 Tiffin. 
 
 Jungle. 
 
 Mosque. 
 
 Pulwah. 
 
 lE'S^^, 
 
 Jungle-terry. 
 Junkeon. 
 
 Mucoa. 
 
 Pun. 
 
 Tinoall 
 
 Muggrabee. 
 
 Punch. 
 
 Tobra. 
 
 Juribasso. 
 
 Muncheel. 
 
 Punchayet. 
 
 Tola. 
 
xxviii 
 
 NOTA BENE {B. AND C). 
 
 
 Tomaun. 
 
 Trumpak. 
 
 TTjungtanah. 
 
 Winter. 
 
 Toolsy. 
 
 Tuccavee. 
 
 Upas. 
 
 Woolock. 
 
 Topaz. 
 Tope-khana. 
 
 Tumlook. 
 Turban. 
 
 Venetian. 
 
 Writer. 
 Xerafine. 
 
 Toucan. 
 
 Turkey. 
 
 WaU. 
 
 
 Tribeny. 
 
 Tyconna. 
 
 Wanderoo. 
 
 Zebu. 
 
 Trichinopoly. 
 
 Typhoon. 
 
 West Coast. 
 
 Zemindar. 
 
 (B.) The dates attached to quotations are not always quite consistent. 
 In beginning the compilation, the dates given were those of the publication 
 quoted ; but as the date of the composition, or of the use of the word 
 in question, is often much earlier than the date of the book or the edition 
 in which it appears, the system was changed, and, where possible, the 
 date given is that of the actual use of the word. But obvious doubts 
 may sometimes rise on this point. 
 
 The dates oi publication of the w^orks quoted will be found, if required, 
 from the Book List, following this Nota bene. 
 
 (C.) The system of transliteration used is substantially the same as 
 that modification of Sir William Jones's which is used in Shakespear's 
 Hindustani Dictionary. But — 
 
 The first of the three Sanskrit sibilants is expressed by (s). And, as in 
 Wilson's Glossary, no distinction is marked between the Indian aspirated 
 Tc, g, and the Arabic gutturals M., gh. Also, in words transliterated from 
 Arabic, the sixteenth letter of the Arabic alphabet is expressed by (f). 
 This is the same type that is used for the cerebral Indian {t). Though it 
 can hardly give rise to any confusion, it would have been better to mark 
 them by distinct types. The fact is, that it was wished at first to make 
 as few demands as possible for distinct types, and, having begun so, 
 change could not be made. 
 
 The fourth letter of the Arabic alphabet is in several cases represented 
 by {th) when Arabic use is in question. In Hindustani it is pronounced 
 as (s). 
 
 Also, in some of Mr. Bumell's transliterations from S. Indian languages, 
 he has used (k) for the pecuhar Tamil hard (r), elsewhere (r), and (y) 
 for the Tamil and Malayalam (k) when preceded and followed by a 
 vowel. 
 
LIST OF FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED 
 IN THE GLOSSARY. 
 
 Abdallatif. Relation de I'Egypte, See 
 
 De Sacy, Silvestre. 
 Abel-Eemusat, Nouveaux Melanges Asia- 
 
 tiques. 2 vols. 8vo. Paris, 1829. 
 Abren, A. de. Sesc. de Malaca, from the 
 
 Pwmaso Portuguez. 
 Abulghazi. H. des Mogols et des Tatares, 
 
 par Aboul Ghazi, with French transl. 
 
 by Baron Besmaisons. St. Petersb. 
 
 2 vols. Svo. 1871. 
 Academy, The. A Weekly Eeview, &c. 
 
 London. 
 Acosta, Christ. Traotado de las Drogas y 
 
 Medecinas do las Indias Orientales. 
 
 4to. Burgos, 1.578. 
 , E. Hist. Rerum a Soo. Jesu in 
 
 Orients gestarum. Paris, 1572. 
 
 Joseph de. Natural and Moral 
 
 History of the Indies, E. T. of Edward 
 
 Grimston, 1604. Edited for Hak. Soo. 
 
 by C. Markham. 2 vols. 1880. 
 Adams, Erancis. Names of all Minerals, 
 
 Plants, and Animals described by the 
 
 Greek authors, &o. (Being a Suppl. to 
 
 Dunbar's Greek Lexicon.) 
 Aelian. Claudii Aeliani, De Natura Ani- 
 
 malium, Libri XVIL 
 Mn.. Aia-i-Akbaii, The, by Abul Eazl 
 
 'Allami, tr. from the orig. Persian by 
 
 H. Blochmann, M..A. Calcutta, 1873. 
 
 Vol.1. 
 The MS. of the remainder disappeared 
 
 at Mr. Blochmann's lamented death in 
 
 1878; a deplorable loss to Oriental 
 
 literature. 
 ■ — . forig.). The same. Edited in the 
 
 ongiual Persian by H. Blochmann, 
 
 M.A. Calcutta, 1872, 2 vols. 4to. Both 
 
 these were printed by the Asiatic Society 
 
 of Bengal. 
 Aitohison, C. XJ. Collection of Treaties, 
 
 Engagements, and Sunnuds relating to 
 
 India andNeiehbouring|Countrles, 8 vols. 
 
 8vo. Revised ed., Calcutta, 1876-78. 
 Ajaib-al-Hind. See Merveilles. 
 Albirunt. Chronology of Ancient Nations. 
 
 E. T. by Dr. C. E. Sachau (Or. Transl. 
 
 Eund). 4to. 1879. 
 AlcalEi, Pray Pedro de. Vocabulista 
 
 Arauigo en letraCastellana. Salamanca, 
 
 1503. 
 Ali Baba, Sir. Twenty-one Days in India, 
 
 being the Tour of (by G. Aberigh 
 
 Mackay), London, 1880. I 
 
 Amari. I Diplomi Arabi del R. Archivio 
 Eiorentino. Pirenze, 1863, 4to. 
 
 Anderson, Philip, A.M. The English in 
 Western India,&c.2nd ed.Revised.l856. 
 
 Andriesz, G. Besohrij ving der Reyzen, 4to. 
 Amsterdam, 1670. 
 
 Angria Tulagee. Authentic and Faithful 
 History of that Aroh-Pyrate. London, 
 1756. 
 
 Annaes Maritimos. 4 vols. Svo. Lisbon, 
 1840-44. 
 
 Anc[uetil du Perron, Le Zendavesta. 
 3 vols. Disoours Prehminaire, &c. (in 
 first vol.). 1771. 
 
 Aragon, Chronicle of King James of. E. T. 
 by the late John Eorster, M.P. 2 vols. 
 Imp. Svo. 
 
 Arbuthnot, Sir A. Memoir of Sir T. 
 Munro, prefixed to ed. of his Minutes, 
 2 vols. 1881. 
 
 Arch. Port. Or. Archivo Portuguez Ori- 
 ental. A valuable and interesting col- 
 lection published at Nova Goa,1857 seqq. 
 
 Archivio Storico Italiano. 
 
 The quotations are from two articles 
 in the Agpendice to the early volumes, 
 viz., 
 
 (1) Relazione di Leonardo da Ca' 
 
 Masser sopra il Commercio 
 dei Portoghesi nell' India 
 (1506). App. Tom. II. 1845. 
 
 (2) Lettere di Ginv. da Empoli, e 
 
 la Vita di Esso, scritta da 
 suo zio (1530). App. Tom. III. 
 1846. 
 
 Arnold, Edwin. The Light of Asia (as told 
 in Verse by an Indian Buddhist). 
 1879. 
 
 Assemani, Joseph Simonius, Syrus Maro- 
 nita. BibliothecaOrientalis Clementino- 
 Vatioana. 3 vols, in 4, folio. Romae, 
 1719-1728. 
 
 Ayeen Akbery. By this spelling are dis- 
 tinguished quotations from the tr. of 
 Erancis Gladwin, first published at Cal- 
 cutta in 1783. Most of the quotations 
 are from the London edition, 2 vols. 4to. 
 1800. 
 
 Baber. Memoirs of Zehir-ed-din Mu- 
 hammed Baber, Emperor of Hindustan. 
 . . . Translated partly by the late John 
 Leyden,, Esq,, MT.D., partly by William 
 Erskine, Esq., &c. London and Edinb., 
 4to. 1826. 
 
FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED. 
 
 Baboo and other Tales, descriptive of 
 Society in India. Smitli & Elder. 
 London, 1834. (By Augustus Prinsep, 
 B.C.S., a brother of James and H. 
 Thoby Prinsep.) 
 Bacon, T. First Impressions of Hindustan. 
 
 2 vols. 1837. 
 Baden Powell. Punjab Handbook, vol. ii. 
 Manufactures and Arts. Lahore, 1872. 
 
 Bailey, Nathan. Diction. Britannicum, 
 or a more Compleat Universal Etymol. 
 English Diet. &c. The whole Eevis'd 
 and Improv'd by N, B., *iAd\oyot. 
 1730. Polio. 
 
 Baillie, N. B. E. Digest of Moohummudan 
 Law applied by British Courts in India. 
 2 vols. 18G5-69. 
 
 Baker, Mem. of Gen. Sir W. E., K.E., 
 K.C.B. Privately printed. 1882. 
 
 Balbi, Gaspare. Viaggio dell' Indie Ori- 
 entaU. 12mo. Venetia, 1.590. 
 
 Baldaeus, P. Of this writer Burnell used 
 the Dutch ed., Naauwkeurige Beschry- 
 vinge van Malabar en Choromandel, 
 
 folio, 1672, and Ceylon, folio, 1672. 
 
 I have used the German ed., contain- 
 ing in one volume seriatim, Wahrhaftige 
 Ausfiihrliehe Besohreibung der beruhm- 
 ten Ost-Indischen Kusten Malabar und 
 Coromandel, als auch der Insel Zeylon 
 .... benebst einer .... Entdeckung 
 der Abgiiterey der Ost-Indischen Hey- 
 den. . . , Amsterdam, 1672, folio. 
 
 Baldelli-Boni. Storia del Milione, 2 vols. 
 Eirenze, 1827. 
 
 Baldwin, Oapt. J. H. Large and Small 
 Game of Bengal and the N. W. Pro- 
 vinces of India. 1876. 
 
 Balfour, Dr. E. Cyclopaedia of India. 
 
 Banarus, Narrative of Insurrection at, in 
 1781. Calc. 4to. 1782. Reprinted at 
 Koorkee, 1853. 
 
 Banyan Tree, The. A Poem. Printed for 
 private circulation. Calcutta, 1856. 
 
 (The author was Lt.-Col. R. A. Yule, 
 9th Lancers, who fell before Dehli. 
 June 19, 1857). 
 
 Barbaro, losafa. Viaggio alia Tana, &c. 
 In Ramusio, torn. ii. Also E. T, by 
 W. Thomas, Clerk of Council to King 
 Edward VI., embraced in Travels to 
 Tana and Persia, Hak. Soc, 1873. 
 
 N.B.— It is impossible to discover 
 from Lord Stanley of Alderley's Pre- 
 face whether this was a reprint, or 
 printed from an unpublished MS. 
 
 Barbier de Meynard, Dictionnaire G^ogr. 
 Hist, et Litter, de la Perse, &o. Ex- 
 trait . . . de Yaqout. Par C. B. de M. 
 Paris, 1861. Large 8vo. 
 
 Barbosa. A Description of the Coasts of 
 E. Africa and Malabar in the beginning 
 of the 16th century. By Duarte Bar- 
 bosa. Transl., &c., by Hon. H. E. J 
 Stanley. Hak. Soc, 1866. 
 
 . Lisbon Ed. Livro de Duarte 
 
 Barbosa. Being No. VII. in CoUecijao 
 de Noticias para a Historia e Geo- 
 
 grafia, &o. Publ. pela Academia Real 
 das Sciencias, tomo ii. Lisboa, 1812. 
 Barbosa. Also in torn. ii. of Ramusio. 
 Barretto, Relation de la Province de 
 Malabar. Er. tr., 8vo. Paris, 1646. 
 
 Originally pub. in Italian. Roma, 
 1645. 
 
 Barros, Joao de. Decadas da Asia, Dos 
 feitos que os Portuguezes iizeram na 
 Conquista e Descubrimento das Terras e 
 Mares do Oriente. 
 
 Most of the quotations are taken from 
 the edition in 12mo. Lisboa, 1778, issued 
 along with Couto in 24 vols. 
 
 The first Deoad was originally printed 
 in 1552, the 2nd in 1553, the 3rd in 1563 ; 
 the 4th as completed by Lavanha in 
 1613 (Barbosa-Maohado, Bibl. Lusit. ii. 
 pp. 606-607, as corrected by Figanifere, 
 Bibliogr. Hist. Fort. p. 169). A. B. 
 
 In some of Bumell's quotations he 
 uses the 2nd ed. of Decs. i. to iii. 
 (1628), and the 1st ed. of Deo. iv. (1613). 
 in these there is apparently no division 
 into chapters, and I have transferred 
 the references to the edition of 1778, 
 from which all my own quotations are 
 made, whenever I could identify the 
 passages, having myself no convenient 
 access to the older editions. 
 
 Bartb, A. Les Religions de ITnde. Paris, 
 1879. 
 
 Also English translation by Rev. T. 
 Wood. Trubner's Or. Series. 1882. 
 
 Bastian, Adolf, Dr. Die Volker des Oest- 
 lichen Asien, Studien und Reisen, 
 8vo. Leipzig, 1866— Jena, 1871. 
 
 Beale, Rev. Samuel. Travels of Fah-hian 
 and Sung-yun, Buddhist Pilgrims from 
 China to India. Sm. 8vo. 1869. 
 
 Eeames, John. Comparative Grammar of 
 the Modem Aryan Languages of India. 
 &o., 3 vols. 8vo. 1872-79. 
 
 ■ See also in lAst of Glossaries. 
 
 Beatson, Lt. Col. A. View of the Origin 
 and Conduct of the War with Tippoo 
 Sultaun. 4to. London, 1800. 
 
 Bellew, H. W. Journal of a Political 
 Mission to Afghanistan in 1857 under 
 Major Lumsden. Svo. 1862. 
 
 Belon, Pierre, du Mans. Les Observations 
 de Plvsievrs Singularity et Choses 
 memorables, trouu^es en Grece, Asie, 
 lud^e, Egypte, Arable, etc. Paris, 
 1554, sm. 4to. 
 
 Bengal, Descriptive Ethnology of, by Col 
 
 E. T. Dalton. Folio. Calcutta, 1872. 
 
 **^fon ^<?'''^*^ ""^ Literary Keepsake, 
 
 Bengal Obituary. Calcutta, 1848. This was 
 I beUeye an extended edition of De 
 Kozario s Complete Monumental Regis- 
 ter,' Calcutta, 1815. But I have not 
 been able to recover trace of the book. 
 
 ^*'}???o'K^?'™J^'?r°- . ^'^^ Travels of. 
 
 (1542-56), ong. Venice, 1572. Tr. and ed. 
 
 byAdmiral W.H. Smyth, Hak. Soc. 1857. 
 Beschi, Padre. See Gooroo Paramarttan. 
 
FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED. 
 
 Bhotan and the History of the Dooar War. 
 
 By Surgeon Rennie, M.D. 1866. 
 Bird's Cruzerat. The Political and Statisti- 
 cal History of Guzarat, transl. from the 
 Persian of All Mohammed Khan. Or. 
 Tr. Fund. 8vo. 1835. 
 
 Bird, Isabella (flow Mrs. Bishop). The 
 Golden Chersonese, and the Way 
 Thither, 1883. 
 
 Bird's Japan. Unbeaten Tracks in J. by 
 Isabella B. 2 vols. 1880. 
 
 Birdwood, (Sir) George, C.S.I., M.D. The 
 Industrial Arts of India, 1880. 
 
 Blnmentritt, Ferd. Vocahular einzelner 
 Ausdriicke und Redensarten, welche 
 dem Spanischen der Philippinschen In- 
 seln eigenthiimlioh sind. Druck von Dr. 
 Karl Pickert in Leitmeritz. 1882. 
 
 Bluteau, Padre D. Raphael. Vocabulario 
 Portuguez Latino, Aulioo, Anatomico, 
 Architectonico, (and so on to Zoologico) 
 . . . Lisboa, 1712-21. 8 vols, folio, with 
 2 vols, of Supplemento, 1727-28. 
 
 Bocarro. Decada 13 da Historia da India, 
 composta por Antonio B. (Published by 
 the Royal Academy of Lisbon), 1876. 
 
 Bocarro. Detailed Report (Portuguese) 
 upon the Portuguese Forts and Settle- 
 ments in India, MS. transcript in India 
 Office. Geog. Dept. from B.M. Sloane 
 MSS. No. 197, fol. 172 seqq. Date 
 1644. 
 
 Bocharti Hierozoicon. In vol. i. of Opera 
 Omnia, 3 vols, folio. Lugd. Bat. 1712. 
 
 Bock, Carl. Temples and Elephants, 1884. 
 
 Bogle. See Markham's Tibet. 
 
 Boileau, A. H. E. (Bengal Engineers). 
 Tour through the Western States of 
 Eajwara in 1835. 4to, Calcutta, 1837. 
 
 Boldensele, Gulielmus de. Itinerarium 
 in the Thesaurus of Canisius, 1604. v. 
 pt. ii. p. 95, also in ed. of same by 
 Basmage, 1725, iv. 337 ; and by C. L. 
 Grotefend in Zcitschrift des Histor. 
 Vereins fiir Nieder Sachsen, Jahrgang 
 1852. Hannover, 1855. 
 
 Bole Fongis, by H. M. Parker, 2 vols. 8vo. 
 1851. 
 
 Bombay. A Description of the Port and 
 Island of, and Hist. Account of the 
 Transactions between the English and 
 Portuguese concerning it, from the 
 year 1661 to the present time. 12mo. 
 Printed in the year 1724. 
 
 Bongarsii, Gesta Dei per Francos. Folio. 
 Hanoviae, 1611. 
 
 Bontius. Jacobi B. Hist. Natural, et 
 Medic. Indiae Orientalis Libri Sex. 
 Printed wi^th Fiso, q.v. 
 
 Bosqnejo das Fossessoes, &c. See p. 613 a. 
 
 Botelho, Simao. Tombo do Estado da 
 India. 1554. Forming a part of the 
 Subsidios, q.v. 
 
 Bonrchier, Col. (Sir George). Eight 
 Months' 'Campaign against the Bengal 
 Sepoy Army. 8vo. London, 1858. 
 
 Bowring, Sir John. The Kingdom and 
 People of Siam. 2 vols. 8vo. 1857. 
 
 Boyd, Hugh. The Indian Observer, with 
 Life, Letters. &c. By L. D. Campbell. 
 London, 1798. 
 
 Briggs. H. Cities of Gujarashtra; their 
 Topography and History Illustrated. 
 4to. Bombay. 1849. 
 
 Briggs's Firishta. H. of the Rise of the 
 Mahoraedan Power in India. Trans- 
 lated from the Orig. Persian of Mahomed 
 Kasim Firishta. By JohnBriggs, Lieut.- 
 Col. Madras Army. 4 vols. 8vo. 1829. 
 
 Brooks, T. Weights, Measures, Exchanges, 
 &c., in East India. Small 4to. 1752. 
 
 Broome, Capt. Arthur. Hist, of the Rise 
 and Progress of the Bengal Army. 1850. 
 8vo. Only Vol. I. published. 
 
 Broughton, T. D. Letters written in a 
 Mahratta Camp during the year 1809. 
 4to. 1813. 
 
 Bruce's Annals. Annals of the Honour- 
 able E. India Company. (1600—1707- 
 8). By John Bruce, Esq., M.P., F.R.S. 
 3 vols. 4to. 1810. 
 
 Brugsch Bey (Dr. Henry). Hist, of Egypt 
 under the Pharaohs from the Monu- 
 ments. E. T. 2nd ed. 2 vols. 1881. 
 
 Buchanan, Claudius, D.D. Christian Re- 
 searches in Asia. Eleventh Ed. 1819. 
 Originally pubd. 1811. 
 
 Buchanan Hamilton, Fr. The Fishes of 
 the Ganges River and its Branches. 
 Oblong folio. Edinburgh, 1822. 
 
 Burckhardt, J. L. See p. 243, 6. 
 
 Burke, The Writings and Correspondence 
 of the Rt. Hon. Edmund. 8 vols. 8vo. 
 London, 1852. 
 
 Burman, The. His Life and Notions. By 
 Shway Yoe. 2 vols. 1882. 
 
 Burnes, Alexander. Travels into Bokhara. 
 3 vols. 2nded. 1835. 
 
 Bumou^ Eugfene. Introduction k I'His- 
 toire du Bouddhisme Indien. (Vol. I. 
 alone published). 4to. 1844. 
 
 Burton, Capt. R. F. Pilgrimage to El 
 Medina and Mecca. 3 vols. 1855-56. 
 
 Scinde, or the Unhappy Valley. 2 
 
 vols. 1851. 
 
 Siud Revisited. 2 vols. 1877. 
 
 Camoens. Os Imsiadas, Englished 
 
 by R. F. Burton. 2 vols. 1880. And 
 2 vols, of Life and Commentary, 1881. 
 
 Goa and the Blue Mountains. 1851. 
 
 Busbeqaii, A. Gii?lenii. Omnia quae extant. 
 
 Amstelod. Elzevir. 1660. 
 
 Cadamosto, Luiz de. Nave^a^&o Frimeira. 
 In Collec9ao de Noticias of the Aca- 
 demia Real das Sciencias. Tomo II. 
 Lisboa, 1812. 
 
 Caldwellj Rev. Dr. (now Bishop). A Com- 
 parative Graimmar of the Dravidian or 
 South Indian Family of Languages, 
 2nd ed. Revd. and Enlarged, 1875. 
 
FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED. 
 
 Caldwell, Right Eev. Bishop. Pol. and 
 
 Gen. History of the Pistnct of Tinne- 
 
 velly. Madras, 1881. 
 — , Dr. E.. (now Bishop). Lectures 
 
 on Tianevelly Missions. London. 12mo. 
 
 1857. 
 Ca' Masser, Relazione di Lionardo in 
 
 ArcMvio Stsrico Italiano, q. v. 
 Cambridge, R. Owen. An Account of the 
 
 War in India between the English and 
 
 French, on the Coast of Coromandel 
 
 (1750-1760). 1761. 4to. 
 Cameron, J. Our Tropical Possessions in 
 
 Malayan India. 1865. 
 Camoes, Luiz de. Os Lusiadas. Polio ed. 
 
 of 1720; and Paris ed., Svo., of 1847 
 
 are those used. 
 Capmany, Ant. Memorias Hist, sobre la 
 
 Marina, Comercio, y Artes de Barcelona. 
 
 Madrid, 1779. 4 vols. 4to. 
 Cardim, T. Relation de la Province du 
 
 Japon, du Malabar, etc. (trad, du 
 
 Portug.). Toumay, 1645. 
 Carletti, Francesco. Eagionamenti di— 
 
 Piorentino, sopra le cose da lui vedute 
 
 ne' suoi Viaggi, etc. (1-594-1606). Pirst 
 
 published in Pirenze, 1701. 2 vols, in 
 
 12mo. 
 Carnegy, Patrick. See List of Glossaries. 
 Carpini, Joannes de Piano. Hist. Monga- 
 
 lorum, ed. by D'Avezac, in Recueil de 
 
 Voyages et de M^moires de la Soc. de 
 
 G^ographie, torn. iv. 1837. 
 Carraccioli, C. Life of Lord Olive. 4 vols. 
 
 Svo. No date (c. 1785). 
 It is not certain who wrote this 
 
 ignoble book, but the author must have 
 
 been in India. 
 Castauheda, Pernao Lopez de. Historia 
 
 do descobrimento e conquista da India. 
 The original edition appeared at 
 
 Coimbra, 1551-1561 (in 8 vols. 4to and 
 
 folio), and was reprinted at Lisbon in 
 
 1833 (8 vols. sm. 4to.). This last ed. is 
 
 used in quotations of the Port. text. 
 Ca.stanheda was the first writer on 
 
 Indian affairs (Barbosa-Machado, BiU. 
 
 iMsit., ii. p. 30. See' also FigcmUre, 
 
 Bitliographia Hist. Port., pp. 165-167). 
 He went to Goa in 1528, and died in 
 
 Portugal in 1559. 
 
 Castaneda. The Pirst Booke of the His- 
 toric of the Discouerie and Conquest of 
 
 the East Indias Transld. into 
 
 English by N. L. (itohfield). Gentleman. 
 London, 1582. 4to. 
 
 The translator has often altered the 
 spelling of the Indian words, and his 
 version is very loose, comparing it with 
 the printed text of the Port, in the ed. 
 of 1833. It is possible, however, that 
 Litchfield had the first ed. of the first 
 book (1551) before him, whereas the 
 ed. of 1833 is a reprint of 1554. (A.B.). 
 
 Cathay and the "Way Thither. By H. Y. 
 Hak. Soo. 8vo. 2 vols. (Continuously 
 paged). 1866. 
 
 Cayenagh, Lt.-Gen. Sir Orfeur. Beminis- 
 cences of an Indian Official. Svo. 1884. 
 
 Ceylonese Vocabulary. List of Native 
 Words commonly occurring in Ofiicial 
 Correspondence and other Documents. 
 Printed by order of the Government. 
 Columbo, June, 1869. 
 
 Chardin, Voyages en Perse. Several edi- 
 tions are quoted, ^.g. Amsterdam, 4 vols. 
 4to. 1735 ; by Langlfes, 10 vols. Svo. 1811. 
 
 Charnock's Hist, of Marine Architecture. 
 2 vols. 1801. 
 
 Charters, &c., of the East India Company 
 (a vol. in India Office without date). 
 
 Chandoif , Baron Stan. Aperju sur les Mon- 
 naies Russes, &c, St. P^tersbourg, 1836- 
 37. 4to. 
 
 Childers, R. A Dictionary of the Pali 
 Language. 1875. 
 
 Chitty, S. C. The Ceylon Gazetteer. Cey- 
 lon. 1834. 
 
 Chow Chow, being Selections from a Journal 
 kept in India, etc., by Viscountess Falk- 
 land. 2 vols. 1S57. 
 
 Cieza de Leon, Travels of Pedro. Ed. by 
 C. Markham. Hak. Soo. 1864. 
 
 Clarke, Capt. H. W., R.E. Translation of 
 the Sikandar Nama of Nizanii. London, 
 18S1. 
 
 Clavijo. Itineraire de I'Ambassade Espa- 
 gnole Si Samarcande, in 1403-1406 (original 
 Spanish, with Russian version by I. 
 Sreznevevsky). St. Petersburg. 1881. 
 ■, Embassy of Ruy Gonzalez de, to 
 
 the Court of Timour. E. T. by C. 
 Markham. Hak. Soc. 1859. 
 
 Cleghorn, Dr. Hugh. Forests and Gardens 
 of S. India. Svo. 1861. 
 
 Coast of Coromandel, Regulations for the 
 Hon. Comp.'s Black Troops on the. 1787. 
 
 Cobarruvias,Tesoro de la Lengua Castellana 
 oEspailola, compvestoper el Licenciado 
 Don Sebastian de. Madrid, 1611. Folio. 
 
 Cocks, Richard. Diary of , Cape- 
 Merchant in the English Factory at 
 Japan (first published from the original 
 MS. in the B. M. and Admiral^). 
 Edited by Edward Maunde Thompson, 
 2 vols. H.'SlK. Soo. 1883. 
 
 Cogan. See Pinto. 
 
 Colebrooke, Life of, forming the first vol. 
 of the coUe'ction of his Essays, by his 
 son, Sir E. Colebrooke. 1873. 
 
 Collet, S. The Brahmo Year-book. Brief 
 Records of Work and Life in the Theistic 
 Churches of India. London. 1876 seqq. 
 
 CoUingwood, C. Rambles of a Naturalist 
 on Shores and Waters of the Chin^ Sea. 
 Svo. 1868. 
 
 Colomb, Capt. R.N. Slave-catching in the 
 
 Indian Ocean. Svo. 1873. 
 Colonial Papers. See Sainsbury. 
 Competition-wallah, Letters of a (bv G 
 
 Trevelyan). 1864. v J- • • 
 
 Complete Hist, of the War in India (Tract). 
 1761. 
 
 Conti, Nicolo. See Poggius ; also see India 
 in the XVth Century. 
 
FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED. 
 
 Cordiner, Eev. J. A. Description of Cey- 
 lon, &o. 2 vols. 4to. 1807. 
 
 CornwaUis, Correspondence of Charles, 
 First Marquis. Edited by C. Koss. 3 
 vols. 1859. 
 
 Correa, Oaspar, Leudas da India por. This 
 most valuable, interesting, and detailed 
 chronide' of Portuguese India was not 
 published till in our own day it was 
 issued by the Royal Academy of Lisbon 
 —4 vols, in 7, in 4to, 1858-1864. The 
 author went to India apparently with 
 Jorge de MeUo in 1512, and at an early 
 date began to make notes for his history. 
 The latest year that he mentions as 
 having in It written a part of his history 
 is 1561. The date of his death is not 
 known. 
 
 Most of the quotations from Correa, 
 begun by Burnell and continued by me, 
 are from this work published in Lisbon. 
 Some are, however, taken from "The 
 Three Voyages of Vasco da Gama and 
 his Viceroyalty, from the Lendas da 
 India of Gaspar Correa," by the Hon. 
 E. J. Stanley (now Lord Stanley of 
 Alderley). Sak. Soo. 1869. 
 
 Coryat, T. Crudities. Reprinted from the 
 ed. of 1611. 3 vols. 8vo. 1776. 
 
 Couto, Diogo de. The edition of the De- 
 cadas da Asia quoted habitually is 
 that of 1778 (see Barros). The 4th 
 Decade (Couto's first) was published 
 first in 1602, fol.; the 5th, 1612; the 
 6th, 1614 ; the 7th, 1616 ; the 8th, 1673; 
 5 books of the 12th, Paris, 1645. The 
 9th was first published in an edition 
 issued in 1736 ; and 120 pp. of the 10th 
 (when, is not clear). But the whole 
 of the 10th, in ten books, is included in 
 the publication of 1778. The llth was 
 lost, and a substitute by the editor is 
 given in the ed. of 1778. Couto died 
 10th Dec. 1616. 
 
 , . Sialogo do Soldado 
 
 Pratico (written in 1611, printed at 
 Lisbon under the title Observacoes, &c., 
 1790). 
 
 Cowley, Abraham. His Six Books of 
 Plants. In Works, folio ed. of 1700. 
 
 Crawfnrd, John. Descriptive Diet, of the 
 Indian Islands and adjacent countries. 
 1856. 8vo. 
 
 , Malay Dictionary, A Grammar 
 
 and Diet, of the Malay Language. 
 Vol. I, Dissertation and Grammar. 
 Vol. II. Dictionary. London, 1852. 
 
 -J Journal of an Embassy to Siam 
 
 and Cochin China. 2d ed. 2 vols. 1838. 
 (First ed. 4to, 1828.) 
 
 -, Journal of an Embassy to the 
 
 Court of Ava in 1827. 4to. 1829. 
 Cnnuingliam, Capt. Joseph Davy, B.E. 
 
 History of the Sikhs, from the Rise of 
 
 the Nation to the Battles of the Sutlej. 
 
 8vo. 2d ed. 1853. {1st ed. 1849.) 
 Cunningfham, Major Alex., B.E. Ladak, 
 
 Physical, Statistical, and Historical. 
 
 8vo. 1854. 
 
 Cunningham, M.-Gen., R.E., C.S.I, (the 
 same). Reports of the Archaeological 
 Survey of India. Vol. I., Simla, 1871. 
 Vol. XIX., Calcutta, 1885. 
 
 Cyolades, The. By J. Theodore Bent. 8vo. 
 1885. 
 
 Dabistan, The ; or. School of Manners. 
 Transl. from the Persian by David Shea 
 and Anthony Troyer. (Or. Tr. Fund.) 
 3 vols. Paris, 1843. 
 
 D'Acuuha, Dr. Gerson. Contributions to 
 the Hist, of Indo-Portuguese Numis- 
 matics. 4 fascic. Bombay, 1880 aeqq. 
 
 Da Gama, See B,oteiro and Correa. 
 
 D'Albuqueique, Afonso. Commentarios. 
 Folio. Lisboa, 1557. 
 
 , Commentaries, transl. and 
 
 edited by Walter de Gray Birch (Hak. 
 Soo.). 4 vols. 1875-1884. 
 Dalrymple, A. The Oriental Repertory (ori- 
 ginally published in ^numbers, 1791-97), 
 then at the expense of the E. I. Co. 
 2 vols. 4to. 1808. 
 Damiani a Goes, Diensis Oppugnatio. Ed. 
 1602. 
 
 , De Bello Cambaico. 
 
 , Chronica. 
 
 Dampier's Voyages. (Collection including 
 sundry others). 4 vols. 8vo. London, 
 1729. 
 D'Anville. EcIairciBsemens sur la Carte de 
 
 rinde. 4to. Paris, 1753. 
 Darmesteter, James. Ormazd et Ahriman. 
 1877. 
 
 . The Zendavesta. (Sacred 
 
 Books of the East, vol. iv.). 1880. 
 Davidson, Col. C. J. (Bengal Engineers). 
 Diary of Travels and Adventures in 
 Upper India. 2 vols. 8vo. 1843. 
 Davies, T. Lewis 0., M.A. A Supple- 
 mental English Glossary. 8vo. 1881. 
 Davis, Voyages and Works of John. Ed. 
 byA. H.Markham. Hak. Soo. 1880. 
 Dawk Bungalow, The ; or. Is his appoint- 
 ment pucka? (By G. 0. Trevelyan). In 
 Eraser's Mag., 1866, vol. Ixiii., pp. 215- 
 231 and pp. 382-391. 
 Day, Dr. Francis. The Pishes of India. 
 
 2vols. 4to. 1876-1878. 
 De Biy, J. F. and J. "Indien Orientalis." 
 10 parts, 1599-1614. 
 
 The quotations from this are chiefly 
 such as were derived through it by Mr. 
 Bmmell from Linschoten, before he had a 
 copy of the latter. He notes from the 
 Biog. Univ. that Linschoten's text is 
 altered and re-arranged in De Bry, and 
 that the Collection is remarkable for 
 endless misprints. 
 De Bussy, Lettres de M., de Lally et 
 
 autres. Paris, 1766. 
 DeCandoUe, Alphonse. Origins desPlantes 
 
 Cultiv^es. 8vo. Paris, 1883. 
 De Castro, D. Joao de. Primeiro Roteiro 
 da Costa da India, deade Goa at^ Dio. 
 Segundo MS. Autografo. Porto, 1843. 
 
FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED. 
 
 De Castro. Eoteiro de T)om Joam, do 
 Viagem que fizeram os Portuguezes ao 
 Mar Koxo no Anno de 1541. Paris, 
 1883. 
 
 De Gnbernatis, Angelo. Storia dei Viae, 
 giatori Italian! nelle Indie Orientafi. 
 LiTomo, 1875. 12mo. There was a pre', 
 vious issue containing much less matter. 
 
 De la Boullaye-le-Gouz, Voyages et Obser- 
 vations du Seigneur, Gentilhomme An- 
 gevin. Sm. 4to. Paris, 1653, and 2nd 
 ed. 1657. 
 
 De la loubere. Historical Relation of Siam 
 by M., E. T. 2 vols, folio in one. 1693. 
 
 Delia Tomba, Marco. Published by De 
 
 Gubematis. Florence, 1878. 
 Delia Valle, Pietro, Viaggi de , il Pel- 
 
 legrino, descritti da lui medesimo in 
 
 Lettere Pamiliari (1614-1626). 
 
 Originally published at Rome, 1650-53. 
 The Edition quoted is that published 
 
 at Brighton (but printed at Turin), 
 
 1843. 2 vols, in small 8vo. 
 Dellon. Relation de I'luquisition de Croa. 
 
 1688. Also B. T., Hull, 1812. 
 De Monfart, H. An Exact and Curious 
 
 Survey of all the East Indies, even to 
 
 Canton, the chiefe citie of China. Polio. 
 
 1615. (A worthless book.) 
 De Morga, Antoniol The Philippine 
 
 Islands, ed. by Hon. E. J. Stanley. 
 
 Hak. Soo. 1868. 
 
 De Orta, Garcia. See Garcia. 
 
 De Sacy, Silvestre. Chrestomathie Arabe. 
 
 2d ed. 3 vols. Paris, 1826-27. 
 Desideri, P. Ipolito. MS. transcript of 
 
 his Narrative of a residence in Tibet, 
 
 belonging to the Hakluyt Society. 
 
 1714-1729. 
 
 Diccionario della Lengua Castellana com- 
 puesto por I'Academia Real. 6 vols, 
 folio. Madrid, 1726-1739. 
 
 Dicty. of Words used in the East Indies. 
 2nded. 1805. (List of Glossaries, No. 6.) 
 
 Diez, Friedrich. Etymologisohes Worter- 
 buch der Romanisohen Sprachen. 2te. 
 Ausgabe. 2 vols. 8vo. Bonn, 1861-62. 
 
 Dilemma, The. (A Novel, by Col. G 
 _ Chesuey, R.E.) 3 vols. 1875. 
 
 Dipavanso. The Dipavamso : edited and 
 translated by H. Oldenberg. London, 
 1879. 
 
 Diplomi Arabi. See Amari, 
 
 Diiom. Narrative of the Campaign in 
 India which terminated the War with 
 Tippoo Sultan in 1792. 4to. 1793. 
 
 D'Ohsson, Baron C. Hist, des Mongols. 
 La Haye et Amsterdam. 1834. 4 vols. 
 
 Dom Manuel of Portugal, letter of. Re- 
 print of old Italian version, by A. Bur- 
 nell. 1881. 
 Also Latin in Grynaeus, Novus Orbis. 
 
 Dorn, Bemhard. Hist, of the Afghans 
 translated from the Persian of Neamet 
 Allah. In Two Parts. 4to. (Or. Tr 
 Fund.) 1829-1836. 
 
 Dosabji Framji. Hist, of the- Farsis. 
 2 vols. 8vo. 1884. 
 
 DostoyefFski. 1881. See p. 631, 6. 
 
 Donglas, Revd. Carstairs. Chinese-English 
 Dictionary of the Vernacular or Spoken 
 Language of Amoy. Imp. Svo. Lon- 
 don, 1873. 
 
 Dowson. See Elliot. 
 
 Dozy and Engelmann. Glossaire des Mots 
 Espagnols et Portugais derives de 
 I'Arabe, par R. D. et W. H. E. 2nd ed. 
 Leide, 1869. 
 
 — — , Oesterlingen. Verklarende Lijst der 
 Nederlandsche Woorden die mit het 
 Arabsch, Hebreeuwsch, Chaldeeuwsch, 
 Perzisch, en Turksch afkomstig zijn, 
 door R. Dozy. S' Gravenhage, 1867. 
 (Tract.) 
 
 , Supplement auxDictionnaires Arabes. 
 
 2 vols. 4to. 
 
 Drake, The World Encompassed by Sir 
 Francis (orig. 1628). Edited by W. S. 
 W. Vaux. Hak, Soc. 1856. 
 
 Drnnunond, K. Illustrations of the Gram- 
 matical ^arts of Guzarattee, Mahrattee, 
 and English Languages. Folio. Bom- 
 bay, 1808. 
 
 Dry Leaves from Young Egypt, by an ex- 
 Political (E. B. Eastwick). 1849. 
 
 Dubois, Abbe J. Desc. of the Character, 
 Manners, &o., of the People of India. 
 E. T. from French MS. 4to. 1817. 
 
 Dunn. A New Directory for the East 
 Indies. London, 1780. 
 
 Du Tertre, P. Hist. G^n^rale des Antilles 
 Habitdes par les Franfois. Paris, 1667. 
 
 Eastern India, The History, Antiquities, 
 Topography and Statistics of. ByMont- 
 gomery Martin (in reality compiled 
 entirely from the papers of Dr. Francis 
 Buchanan, whose name does not appear 
 at all in a very diffuse title page !). 3 vols. 
 Svo. 1838. ' 
 
 Echoes of Old Calcutta, by H. B. Busteed. 
 Calcutta, 1882. 
 
 Eden, R. A. Hist, of Trauayle, &c. E. 
 Jugge. 1577. Small 4to. 
 
 Edrisi. Geographie. (Fr. Tr.) par Amedde 
 Jaubert. 2 vols. 4to. Pams, 1836 
 (Soc. de Gfogr.) 
 
 Elgin, Lord. Letters and Journals of 
 James Eighth Earl of E. Edited by T. 
 Walrond. 1872. 
 
 Elliot. The Hist, of India as told by its 
 own Historians Edited from the Posth. 
 Papers of Sir H. M.Elliot, K.C.B., by 
 Prrf. John Dowson. 8 vols. Svo. 1867- 
 
 EUiot, Sir Walter. Coins of S. India, be- 
 longing to the new ed. of Numismata 
 
 imT ^^* "'"^"^ <^°' 
 
 Elphjastone The Hon. Mount Stewart 
 Life of, by Sir Edward Colebrooke 
 Bart. 2 vols, Svo. 1884 '^"'^^ooKe, 
 
FVLLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED. 
 
 Elphinstone, The Hon. Mount-Stewart. 
 
 Account of the Kingdom of Cauliool. 
 
 New edition. 2 vols. 8vo. 1839. 
 Emerson Tennent. An Account of the 
 
 Island of Ceylon, by Sir James. 2 vols. 
 
 Svo. 4th edition. 1860. 
 Empoli, Griovanni da. Letters, in Archivio 
 
 Storico Italiano, q. v. 
 Eredia. See Godinho. 
 Evelyn, John, Esq., P.K.S., The Diary of, 
 
 from 1641 to 1705-6. (First published 
 
 and edited by Mr. W. Bray in 1818.) 
 
 Fahian, or Fah-Man. See Beale. 
 Fallon, S. W. New Hindustani-English 
 Dictionary. Banaras (Benares), 1879. 
 
 Fankwae, or Canton before Treaty Days : 
 by an Old Resident. 1881. 
 
 Faiia y Sousa (Manoel). Asia Fortnguesa. 
 3 vols. foUo, 1666-1675. 
 
 , E. T. by Capt. J. Stevens. 3 vols. 
 
 Svo. 1695. 
 
 Favre, P. Dictionnaire Malais-T'ran9ais et 
 Eranjais-Malais, 4 vols. Vienne, 1875-80. 
 
 Fayrer, (Sir) Joseph. Thanatophidia of 
 India, being a Description of the Veno- 
 mous Snakes of the Indian Peninsula, 
 folio, 1872. 
 
 Federici (or Fedrici), Viaggjo de M. Ceeare 
 de F. — nell' India Orientale et oltra 
 rindia. In Venetia, 1587. Also in 
 vol. iii. of Ramusio, ed. 1606. 
 
 Fergnsson. A Dictionary of the Hindostan 
 Language. 4to. London, 1773. 
 
 FerguBSon, James, D.C.L., F.R.S. Hist, 
 of Indian and Eastern ATchitectnre. 
 8vo., 1875. 
 
 Fifth Beport froni the Select Committee of 
 the House of Commons on the Affairs of 
 the E. I. Company. FoUo, 1812. 
 
 Filet, Gr. F. Plant-kundig Woordenboek 
 voor Nederlandsoh Indie. Leiden, 1876. 
 
 Fiiishta, Scott's. Ferishta's H. of the Dek- 
 kan from the great Mahommedan Con- 
 quests. Tr. by Capt. J. Scott. 2 vols., 
 4to. Shrewsbury, 1794. 
 
 — , Briggs's. See Briggs. 
 
 FlacauTt, Hist, de la Grande isle Uada- 
 gascar, compos^e par le Sieur de. 4to. 
 1658. 
 
 Flnckiger. See Hanbnry. 
 
 Fonseca, Dr. J. N. da. Hist, and Archaeo- 
 logical Sketch of the City of Goa. Svo. 
 Bombay, 1878. 
 
 Forbes, A. Kinloch. . See Bas Uala. 
 
 , Gordon S. Wild Life in Canara 
 
 and Ganjam. 1885. 
 
 , James. Oriental Memoirs. 4 vols.. 
 
 4to. 1813, 
 , H. 0. A Naturalist's Wanderings 
 
 in the Indian Archipelago. 1885. 
 Forbes Watson's Nomenclature. A List 
 
 of Indian Products, &o., by J. F. W., 
 
 M.A., M.D., &o. Part II., largest Svo. 
 
 1872. 
 
 Forrest, Thomas. Voyage from Calcutta to 
 
 the Kergui Archipelago, &c., by , 
 
 Esq. , London, 1792, 4to. 
 , Voyage to New Guinea and the 
 
 Moluccas from Balambangan, 1774-76, 
 
 4to. 1779. 
 Forster, George. Journey from Bengal to 
 
 England. 2 vols. Svo. London, 1808. 
 
 Original ed., Calcutta, 1790. 
 Forsyth, Capt. .T. Highlands of Central 
 
 India, &c. Svo, London, 1872. 
 — Sir T. Douglas. Report of his 
 
 Mission to Yarkund in 1873. 4to., Cal- 
 cutta, 1875. 
 Eraser, James Baillie. Journal of a Tour 
 
 through Part of the Snowy Range of the 
 
 Himala Mountains. 4to, 1820. 
 Fiere, Miss M. Beccan Bays, or Hindoo 
 
 Fairy Legends current in S. India, 
 
 1868. 
 Fresoohaldi, Lionardo. Viag^fi in Terra 
 
 Santa dl L. F. ed altri. Firenze, 1862, 
 
 very small. 
 Friar Jordanus. See Jordanus. 
 Fryer, John, M.D. A New Account of 
 
 East India and Persia, in 8 Letters; 
 
 being 9 years^Travels. Begun 1672. And 
 
 Finished 1681. Folio, London, 1698. 
 No work has been more serviceable in 
 
 the compilation of the Glossary. 
 Fullarton, Col. View of English Interests 
 
 in India. 1787. 
 
 Galland, Antoine. Journal pendant son 
 
 S^jour h Constantinople, 1672-73. An- 
 
 not^ par Ch. Schefer. 2 vols. Svo. Paris, 
 
 1881. 
 Galvano, A. Discoveries of the World, 
 
 with E. T. by Vioe-Admiral Bethune, 
 
 C.B. Hak. Soo., 1863. 
 Garcia. Colloquios dos Simples e Drogas 
 
 e Cousas Medecinaes da India, e assi de 
 
 Algumas Fructas achadas nella .... 
 
 compostos pelo Doutor Garcia de Orta, 
 
 Physico del Rei Joao 3°., 2a edigao, 
 
 Lisboa, 1872. 
 (Printed nearly page for page with the 
 
 original edition, which was printed 
 
 at Goa by Joao de Eredem in 1563). 
 
 A most valuable book, full of curious 
 
 matter and good sense. 
 Garcin de Tassy. Particularity de la 
 
 Religion Musulmane dans I'Inde. Paris, 
 
 1831. 
 Garden, In my Indian. By Phil. Robin- 
 son, 2nd ed. 1878. 
 Garnier, Francis. Voyage d'ExpIoration 
 
 en Indo-Chine. 2 vols. 4to. and two 
 
 atlases. Paris, 1873. 
 Gildemeister. Scriptorum Arabum de 
 
 Rebus Indicis Loci et Opuscula Inedita. 
 
 Bonn, 1838. 
 Giles, Herbert A. Chinese Sketches. 1876. 
 
 . See List of Glossaries, 
 
 Gill, Captain William. The Biver of 
 
 Golden Sand, The Narrative of a Journey 
 
 c 2 
 
FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED. 
 
 through China and Eastern Tibet to 
 Burmah. 2 vols. 8vo. 1880. 
 
 &lei^, Rev. d. K. Mem. of Warren Has- 
 tings. 3 vols. 8vo. 1841. 
 
 . See Uuuro. 
 
 Glossographia, by T. B. (Blount). Folio 
 ed. 1674. 
 
 Gmelin. Reise duroh Siberian. 1733. 
 
 Cfodinho de Eredia, Malaca, L'Inde Meri- 
 dionale et le Cathay, MS. orig. auto- 
 graphs de, reproduit et traduit par 
 L. Janssen. Bruxelles, 1882, 4to. 
 
 Gooroo Paramarttan, written in Tamil by 
 P. Beschi : E. T. by Babington. 4to. 
 1822. 
 
 Gouvea, A. de. lornada do Arcebispo de 
 Goa, D. Erey Aleixo de Menezes .... 
 quando foy as Serras de Malabar, &c. 
 Sm. folio. Coimbra, 1606. 
 
 Govinda Samanta, or the History of a 
 Bengal R^yat. By the Rev. Ij&X Beh^ri 
 Day, Chinsurah, Bengal. 2 vols. London, 
 1874. 
 
 Graham, Maria. Journal of a Residence 
 in India. 4to, Edinburgh, 1812. 
 An excellent book. 
 
 Grainger, James. The Sugar-Cane, a 
 Poem in 4 books, with notes. 4to. 1764. 
 
 Gramatica Indostana. Roma, 1778. 
 See p. 317, a. 
 
 Grand Master, The, or Adventures of Qui 
 Hi, by Quiz. 1816. 
 
 One of those would-be funny moun- 
 tains of doggrel, begotten by the success 
 of Dr. Syntax, and similarly illustrated. 
 
 Grant, Colesworthy. Rural Life in Bengal. 
 Letters from an Artist in India to his 
 Sisters in England. Large 8vo. 1860. 
 
 Grant-Duff, Mount-Stewart Elph. Notes 
 of an Indian Journey. 1876. 
 
 Grant, Gen. Sir Hope. Incidents in the 
 Sepoy War, 1857-58. London, 1873. 
 
 Greathed, Hervey. Letters written during 
 the Siege of Delhi, 8vo. 1858. 
 
 Groeneveldt. Notes on the Malay Archi- 
 pelago, &c. From Chinese sources. 
 Batavia, 1876. 
 
 Grose, Mr. A Voyage to the East Indies, 
 &o., &c. In 2 volumes. A new edition. 
 1772. 
 
 The first edition seems to have been 
 pub. in 1766. I have never seen it. 
 
 Guerreiro, Eeman. Belacion Annual de 
 las cosas que han heoho los Padres de la 
 Comp._ de J. ... en (1)600 y (1)601, 
 traduzida de Portuguez par Colaco. 
 VaUadolid. 1604. Sq. Svo. 
 
 Gundert, Dr. Malayalam and English 
 Dictionary. Mangalore, 1872. 
 
 Haa&er, M. J. Voyages dans la Pfeinsule 
 Occid. de I'lnde et dans I'lle de Ceilan. 
 Trad, du HoUandois par M. J. Paris. 
 1811. 2 vols. 8vo. 
 
 Hadley. See p. 447, b. 
 
 Haeckel, Ernest. A Visit to Ceylon. E. T. 
 by Clara Bell. 1883. 
 
 Haez, David. Dietionarium Malaico-Lati- 
 num et Latino-Malaioum. Romae, 1631. 
 
 Hajji Baba of Ispahan. Ed. 1835 and 1851. 
 Originally pubd. 1824. 2 vols. 
 
 in England. Ed. in 1 vol. 
 
 1835 and 1850. Originally pubd. 1828, 
 2 vols. 
 
 Hakluyt. The references to this name are, 
 with a very few exceptions, to the 
 reprmt, with many additions, in 5 vols. 
 4to. 1807. 
 
 Several of the additions are from 
 travellers subsequent to the time of 
 Richard Hakluyt, which gives an odd 
 aspect to some of the quotations, 
 
 Halhed, N. B. Code of Gentoo Laws. 
 4to. London, 1776. 
 
 Hall, Eitz Edward. Modem English, 
 1873. 
 
 Ham., A., or Hamilton, Alexander, Cap- 
 tain. A New Account of the East 
 Indies. 
 
 The original publication (2 vols. Svo.) 
 was at Edinburgh, 1727 ; again pub- 
 lished, London, 1744. I fear the quota- 
 tions are from both ; they differ to a 
 small extent in the pagination. 
 
 Walter. Hindustan. Geographical, 
 
 Statistical, and Historical Description 
 of Hindustan andi the Adjacent Coun- 
 tries. 2 vols. 4to. London, 1820. 
 
 Hammer-Furgstall, Joseph. Geschiohte 
 der Goldenen Horde. Pesth, 1840. Svo. 
 
 Hanbury and Flucklger. Pharmacogra- 
 phia, a Hist, of the Principal Drugs 
 of Vegetable Origin. Imp. Svo. 1874. 
 There nas been a 2nd ed. 
 
 Hanway, Jonas. Hist. Ace. of the British 
 Trade over the Caspian Sea, with a 
 Journal of Travels, &o. 4 vols. 4to. 
 1753. 
 
 Hardy, Revd. Spence.- Manual of Bud- 
 dhism in its Modem Development. 
 
 The title-page in my copy says 1860, 
 but it was first published in 1853. 
 
 Harrington, J. H. Elementary Analysis 
 of the Laws and Regulations enacted by 
 the G.-G. in C. at Fort William. 3 vols. 
 foUo. 1805-1817. 
 
 Haug, Martin. Essays on the Sacred 
 Language, Writings, and Religion of 
 the Parsis. Svo. 1878. 
 
 Havart, Daniel, M.D. Op- en Ondergang 
 vanCoromandel. 4to. Amsterdam, 1693. 
 
 Hawkins. The Hawkins' Voyages. Hak. 
 Soc. Ed. by 0. Markham. 1878. 
 
 Heher, Bp. Jleginald. Narrative of a 
 Joumey through the Upper Provinces 
 of India, 3rded. 3 vols. 1828, 
 
 But most of the quotations are from 
 the edition of 1844 (Colonial and Home 
 Library). 2 vols. Double columns. 
 
 He*I?5 Diary of Mr. (afterwards Sir) 
 William, m Bengal, &c., 1681-1688. 
 
 The earlier quotations are from a MS 
 transcription, by date ; the later, paged, 
 
FULLEE TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED. 
 
 from its sheets printed by the Hak. Soo. 
 
 (still unpublished). 
 
 Hehn, V. Kulturpflanzen und Hausthiere 
 
 in ihren XJeberganff aus Asien nach 
 
 Griechenland und Italien so wie in das 
 
 iibrige Europa. 4th ed. Berlin, 1883. 
 
 Eeiden, T. Vervaerlyke Schipbreuk, 1675. 
 
 Herbert, Sir Thomas. Some Yeares 
 
 Travels into Divers Parts of Asia and 
 
 Afrique. Revised and Enlarged by the 
 
 Author, folio, 1638. Also 3rd ed. 1665. 
 
 Herklots, G. B. Qanoon-e-Islam. 1832. 
 
 2nd ed. Madras, 1863. 
 Heylin, Peter. Cosmographie in 4 Books 
 
 (paged as sep. volumes), folio, 1652. 
 Heyne, Benjamin. Tracts on India. 4to. 
 
 1814. 
 Hodges, William. Travels in India during 
 
 the Years 1780-83. 4to. 1793. 
 Hoffineister. Travels. 1848. 
 Holland, Philemon. The Historie of the 
 World, commonly called The Natvrall 
 Historie of C. PlinivB Secvndvs. . . . 
 Tr. into English by P. H., Doctor in 
 Physic. 2 vols. Folio. London, 1601. 
 Holwell, J. Z. Interesting Historical 
 Events Relative to the Province of 
 Bengal and the Empire of Indostan, 
 &c. Part I. 2nd ed. 1766. Part II. 
 1767. 
 Hooker (Sir) Jos. Dalton. Himalayan 
 Journals. Notes of a Naturalist, &c. 
 Ed. 1855. 2 vols. 
 Horsburgh's India Directory. Various 
 
 editions have been used. 
 Houtman. Voyage. See Spielberfen. I 
 
 believe this is in the same coUeotion. 
 Hue et Gabet. Souvenirs d'un Voyage 
 dans la Tartaric, le Thibet, et la Chine 
 pendant les Annies 1844, 1845, et 1846. 
 2 vols. 8vo. Paris, 1850. 
 Hulsius. Collection of Voyages, 1602-1623. 
 Humayuu. Private Mem. of the Emperor. 
 Tr. by Major C. Stewart. (Or. Tr. 
 Eund), 1832. 4to. 
 Humboldt, W. von. Die Kawi Sprache 
 auf der Insel Java. 3 vols. 4to. Berlin, 
 1836--38. 
 Hunter, W. W. Orissa. 2 vols. 8vo. 1872. 
 Hyde, Thomas. Syntagma Dissertationum, 
 ' , 2 vols. 4to. Oxon. 1767. 
 
 Hydur Naik, Hist, of, by Meer iHussein 
 Ali Khan Kirmani. Trd. by Col. W. 
 Miles. (Or. Tr. Eund). 1842. 8vo. 
 
 Ibn Baithar. Heil und Nahrungsmittel 
 
 von Abu Mohammed Abdallah 
 
 bekannt unter dem Namen Ebn Baithar. 
 (Germ.Transl. by Dr. Jos. v. Sontheimer). 
 2 vols, large 8vo'. Stuttgart, 1840. 
 
 Ibn Batuta. Voyages d'Ibn Batoutah, 
 Texte Arabe, accompagn^ d'une 
 Traduction par C. De Er^mery et le 
 Dr. B. R. Sanguinetti (Soci(5td Asi- 
 atique). 4 vols. Paris, 1853-58. 
 
 Ibn Ehallikan's Biographical Dictionary. 
 Tr. from the Arabic by Baron McGuokin 
 de Slane. 4 vols. 4to. Paris, 1842- 71. 
 
 India in the XVth Century. Being a Coll. 
 of Narratives of Voyages to India, &c. 
 Edited by R. H. Major, Esq., F.S;A. 
 Hak. Soc. 1857. 
 
 Indian Administration of Lord Ellen- 
 borough. Ed. by Lord Colchester. 8vo. 
 1874. 
 
 Indian Antiquary, The, a Journal of Orien- 
 tal Research. 4to. Bombay, 1872, and 
 succeeding years till now. ■ 
 
 Indian Vocabulary. See List of Glossa/ries. 
 
 Intrigues of a Nabob. By H. E.Thompson. 
 See p. 468, col. a. 
 
 Isidori Hispalensis Opera. Eolio. Paris, 
 1601. 
 
 Ives, Edward. A Voyage from England to 
 India in the year 1754, etc. 4to. London, 
 1773. 
 
 Jacquemont, Victor. Correspondance aveo 
 sa Eamille, &c. (1828-32). 2 vols. Paris, 
 1832. 
 
 , (English Translation) 2 vols. 
 
 1834. 
 
 Jagor, E. Ost-Indisohe Handwork und 
 Gewerbe. 1878. 
 
 Jahanguier, Mem. of the Emperor, tr. by 
 Major D. Price (Or. Tr. Eund). 4to. 
 1829. 
 
 Jal, A. Archeologie Navale. 2 vols, large 
 8vo. Paris, 1840. 
 
 Japan. A Collection of Documents on 
 Japan, with comment, by Thomas 
 RundaU, Esq. Hak. Soc. 1860. 
 
 Jarric, P. (S. J.). Rerum Indicarum 
 Thesaurus. 3 vols.-12mo. Coloniae. 
 1615-16. 
 
 Jenkins, E. The Coolie. 1871. 
 
 Jerdon's Birds. The Birds of India, being 
 a Natural Hist, of all the Birds known , 
 to inhabit Continental India, &c. Cal- 
 cutta, 1862. 
 
 The quotations are from the Edition 
 issued by Major Godwin Austen. 2 vols. 
 (in 3). Calcutta, 1877. 
 
 Mammals. The Mammals of India, 
 
 A Nat. Hist, of all the Animals known 
 to inhabit Continental India. By T. C. 
 Jerdon, Surgeon-Majot Madras Army. 
 London, 1874. 
 
 Joinville, Jean Sire de. Hist, de Saint 
 Iiouis, &c. Texte et Trad, par M. Natalis 
 de Wailly. Large 8vo. Paris, 1874. 
 
 Jones, Mem. of the Life, Writings, and 
 Correspondence of Sir William, By 
 Lord Teignmouth. Orig. ed., 4to, 1804i 
 That quoted is— 2nd ed. 8vo., 1807. 
 
 Jordanus, Friar. Mirabilia Descripta 
 (c. 1328.) Hak. Soo. 1863. 
 
 J. Ind. Arch. Journal of the Indian Archi- 
 pelago, edited by Logan. Singapore, 
 1847, seqq. 
 
FVLLEB TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED. 
 
 Jnlien, Stanislas. See Felerins. 
 
 Kaempfer, Engelbert. Hist. Naturelle, 
 
 Civile et Eoclesiastique du Japon. Folio. 
 
 LaHaye. 1729. 
 Am. Exot. Amceiiitatum Exoti- 
 
 carum . . . Pasoiouli V. . . . Auotore 
 
 Bngelberto Keempfero, D. Lemgoviae, 
 
 1712. Sm. 4to. 
 Khozeh Abdulkurreem, Mem. of, tr. by 
 
 Gladwin. Calcutta, 1788. 
 Kinloch, A. A. Large Game Shooting in 
 
 Thibet and the N. W. P. 2nd Series, 
 
 4to, 1870. 
 Kinneir, John Macdonald. Geogr. Memoir 
 
 of the Persian Empire. 4to. 1813. 
 Kircher, Athan. China Monumentis, &o. 
 
 lUustrata. Eolio. Amstelod. 1667. 
 Kirkpatrick, Col. Account of Nepaul, 
 
 4to. 1811. 
 Elaproth, Jules. Magasin Asiatique. 
 
 2 vols. 8vo. 1825. 
 Knox, Robert. An Historical Relation of 
 
 the Island of Ceylon in the East Indies, 
 
 &c. Folio. London, 1681. 
 Kuzzilbash, The (By J. B. Eraser). 3 vols. 
 
 1828. 
 
 La Croze, M. Y. Hist, du Christianisme 
 
 des Indes. 12mo. Ala Haye, 1724. 
 La Eoque. "Voyage to Arabia the Happy, 
 
 &c. E. T. London, 1726. (French 
 
 orig. London, 1715.) 
 La Bonsse, Dictiounaire Vniversel du 
 
 XIX« Sifecle. 16 vols., 4to. 1864-1878. 
 Lane's Modern Egyptians, ed. 1856, 
 2 vols. 
 Do., ed. 1800, 1 vol. 8vo. 
 
 Arabian Nights, 3 vols. 8vo. 1841. 
 
 Leland, C. G. Pidgin-English Sing-song, 
 
 16mo, 1876. 
 Lembran^a de Cousas da India em 1525, 
 
 forming the last part of Subsidies, q.v. 
 Letters of Simpkin the Second on the Trial 
 
 of Warren Hastings. London, 1791. 
 Letters from Madras during the years 1836 
 
 -1839. By a Lady. 1843. 
 Letter to a Proprietor of the E. India 
 
 Company. (Tract.) 1750. 
 Lettres Edifiantes et Curieuses. 1st issue 
 
 in 34 Reoueils. 12mo. 1717 to 1774. 
 
 2nd do. re-arranged, 26 vols. 1780- 
 
 1783. 
 Leunclavius. Annales Sultanorum 0th- 
 
 manidarum. Folio ed. 1650. 
 An earlier ed. 4to. Francof . 1588,' in 
 
 the B. M. , has autograph notes by Jos. 
 
 Lewin, Lt.-Col. T. A Fly on the Wheel, 
 
 or How I helped to Govern India. 8vo. 
 
 1885. An excellent book. 
 Leyden, John. Poetical Remains, virith 
 
 Memoirs of his Life, by Rev. J. Morton. 
 
 London, 1819. 
 
 (Bumell has quoted from a reprint at 
 
 Calcutta of -the Life, 1823.) 
 
 Life in the Mofussil, by an Ex-Civilian. 
 
 2 vols., 8vo. 1878. 
 Light of Asia, or the Great Renunciation. 
 As told in verse by an Indian Buddhist. 
 By Edwin Arnold, 1879. 
 Lindsays, Lives of The, or a Mem. of ^e 
 House of Cravirford and Balcarres. By 
 Lord Lindsay. 3 vols. 8vo. 1849. 
 Linschoteu. Most of the quotations are 
 from the old English version: lohn 
 Hvighen van Linschoten, his Discours 
 of ,"V oyages into ye Easte and Weste 
 Indies. Printed at London by lohn 
 Wolfe, 1598— either from the black-letter 
 folio, or from the reprint for the Hak. 
 Soo. (2 vols. 1885), edited by Mr. Bumell 
 and Mr. P. Tiele. If not specified, they 
 are from the former. 
 
 The original Dutch is : " Itinerarie 
 Voyage of ter Sohipvaert van Jan Huygen 
 van Linschoten." To T'Amstelredam, 
 1596. 
 Littre, E. Diet, de la Langue Frangaise. 
 4 vols. 4to, 1873-74, and 1 vol. Suppt., 
 1877. 
 Livros das Mon^des. (CoUecjao de Monu- 
 mentos Ineditos). Publd. by R. Aca- 
 demy of Lisbon. 4to. Lisbon, 1880. 
 Lookyer, Charles. An Account of the 
 
 Trade in India, &o. London, 1711. 
 Long, Rev. James.' Selections from Un- 
 published Records of Government (Fort 
 WiUiam) for the years 1748-1767. Cal- 
 cutta, 1869. 
 Lord. Display of two forraigne Sects in 
 the East Indies. 1. ADiscouerie of the 
 Sect of the Banians. 2. The Religion 
 of the Persees. Sm. 4to, 1630. 
 Lowe, Lieut. C. R. History of the Indian 
 
 Navy. 2 vols. 8vo. 1877. 
 Lubbock, Sir John. Origin of Civilization. 
 
 1870. 
 Luoena, P. Joao de. Hist, da Vida do 
 Padre F. de Xavier. Folio. Lisbon, 
 1600. 
 Ludolphus, Job. Historla Aethiopica 
 
 Francof. adMoenum. 1681. Folio. 
 Luillier. Voyage du Sieur, aux Grandes 
 Indes. 12mo. Paris, 1705. Also E. 
 T., 1715. 
 Lutfullah. Autobiog. of a Mahomedan 
 Gentleman. Ed. by E. B. Eastwick. 
 1857. 
 
 MacariuB. Travels of the Patriarch. E. T. 
 
 by F. C. Belfour (Or. Trans. Fund). 4to. 
 
 1829. 
 McCrindle, J. W. Ancient India as described 
 
 by Megasthenes and Arrian. 8vo. 1877. 
 Transl. of the Periplus Maris Ery- 
 
 thraei, and of Arrian's Voyage of Near- 
 
 ohus. 1879. 
 
 Ancient India, as described by 
 
 Ktesias the Knidian. 1882. 
 Ancient India, as described by 
 
 Ptolemy. 1885. 
 
 Macdonald, D., M.D. A Short Account of 
 the Fisheries of the Bombay Presidency 
 
FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED. 
 
 (prepared for the great fisheries Exhi- 
 bition of 1883). 
 
 Uacgregor, Col. (now Sir Charles). A 
 Journey through Khorasaan. 2 vols. 
 1875. 
 
 Mackenzie Collection. Desc. Catalogue 
 of. By H. H. Wilson. 2 vols. 8vo. 
 Calcutta, 1828. 
 
 Kackenzie. Storms and Sunshine of a 
 Soldier's Life. By Mrs. Colin Mac- 
 kenzie. 2 vols. 8vo. 1882. 
 
 Mackintosh, Capt. A. An Account of the 
 Origin and Present Condition of the 
 Tribe of Ramoosies, &c. Bombay, 
 1833. 
 
 MacLennan, J. F. An Inquiry into the 
 origin of the form of Capture in Mar- 
 riage Ceremonies. Edinburgh, 1865. 
 
 MeNair, Major. Persuk and the Malays. 
 1878. 
 
 Madras, or Port St. George. Dialogues 
 written originally in the Narnga or 
 Gentou language. By B. S. V., Salle. 
 1750. (German.) 
 
 MaffeuB, Joannes Petrus, E. S. J. His- 
 toriarum Indicarum Libri XVI. Ed. 
 Vienna, 1751. 
 
 , also Selectarum Epistolarum ex 
 
 India Libri IV. Folio. (Hist, first 
 pubd. at Florence, 1588). 
 
 Makrizi Hist, des Sultans Mamlouks de 
 I'Egypte par . . . trad, par M. Quatre- 
 m^re. (Or. Transl. Fund). 2 vols. 4to. 
 1837-1842. 
 
 Maine, Sir Henry S. Village Communi- 
 ties. 3rd ed. 1876. 
 
 , Early History of Institutions. 
 
 1875. 
 
 Malaca Conqnistada pelo Grande Af. de 
 Alboquerque. A Poem by Fr. de Sa de 
 Menezes. 4t o. 1634. 
 
 Malcolm, Sir John. Hist, of Central 
 India. 1st ed. 1823; 2nd, 1824; 3rd, 
 1832. 2 vols. 
 
 , Hist, of Persia. 2 vols. 4to. 
 
 1815. 
 
 , Life, of Robert, Lord Clive. 3 
 
 vols. 1836. 
 
 Malcolm's Anecdotes of the Manners and 
 Customs of London during the 18th Cen- 
 tury. 4to. 1808. 
 
 Mandelslo, Voyages and Travels of J. A., 
 into the E. Indies, E. T. 1669. FoUo. 
 
 Manning. See Markham's Tibet. 
 
 Manual ou Brene Instruct^ao que seme per 
 TJso D'as Criangas, que Aprendem Ler, 
 e comggam rezar nas Escholas Portu- 
 guezas, quo sao em India Oriental; e 
 especijilmente na Costa dos M^labaros 
 que se chama Coromandel. Anno 1713. 
 (In Br. Museum. No place or Printer. 
 It is a Protestant work, no doubt of the 
 first Danish missionaries of the S. P. G. 
 It contains a prayer "A ora9ao por 
 a lUustrissima Companhia da India 
 Oriental "). 
 
 Manual of the Geology of India. Large 
 8vo. 2 parts by Medlioott and Blanf ord. 
 Calcutta, 1879. Part 3 by V. Ball, 
 M.A., Economic Geology, 1881. 
 
 Marcel Devio. Diotionnaire Etymologique 
 des Mots d'origine orientale. In the 
 Supplemental Vol. of Littr^. 1877. 
 
 Mariui. Hist. Nouuelle et Cvrievse des 
 Boyaumes de Tanquin et de Lao. Trad, 
 de I'ltalien. Paris, 1666. 
 
 Marino Sanndo. Secretorum Fidelium 
 Cruois. See BongarsiuB, of whose work 
 it forms the 2nd part. 
 
 Markham, C. R., C.B. Travels in Peru 
 and India. 1862. 
 
 , Clavijo. Narr. of Embassy of 
 
 Ruy Gonzalez de C. to the Court of 
 Timour (1403-6). Tra. and Ed. by 
 C. R. M. Hak. See. 1859. 
 's Tibet. Narrative of the Mis- 
 sion of G. Bogle to Tibet ; and of the 
 Journey of Thomas Manning to Lhasa. 
 8vo. 1876. 
 
 Marmol, El Veedor Lvys de. Descripcion 
 General de Africa; Libro Tercero, y 
 Segundo Volumen de la Primera parte. 
 En Granada, 1573. 
 
 Marre. Eata-Eata Malayon, ou RecueU 
 des Mots Malais Frangisfe, par Avis- 
 Marre (Ext. from Compte Rendu du 
 Congrfes Prov. des Orientalistes). Paris, 
 1875. 
 
 Marsden, W., Memoirs of a Malayan 
 Family, transl. from the original by, 
 (O. T. F.). 1830. 
 
 . History of Sumatra. 2nd ed. 
 
 4to, 1784 ; 3rd ed. 4to, 1811. 
 
 . Dictionary of the Malayan Lan- 
 guage. In two Parts. 4to. 1812. 
 
 , "W. A Brief Mem. of his Lite and 
 
 Writings. Written by Himself. 4to. 
 1838. 
 
 Martinez de la Fuente. Compendio de los 
 Desoubrimentos, Conquistas y Guerraa 
 de la India Oriental y sus Islas. Sq. 
 8vo. Madrid, 1681. 
 
 Mas'ndi. Magoudi, Les Prairies d'Or, par 
 Barbier de Meynard et Pavet de Cour- 
 teille. 9 vols. 8vo. 1861-1877. 
 
 Matthioli, P. A. Commentary on Dies- 
 corides. 'The edition chieiiy used is an 
 old French transl. Folio. Lyon, 1560. 
 
 Manndeville, Sir John. Ed. by HalliweU, 
 8vo. 1866. 
 
 Max Havelaar door Multatuli (E. Douwes 
 D^kker). Amst. 4th ed. 1875. 
 This is a novel describing society ir 
 Java, but especially the abuses oi 
 rural administration. It was origi- 
 nally published c. 1860, and made a 
 great noise in Java and the mothei 
 country. It was translated inti 
 English a few years later. 
 
 Mehren, M. A. F. Manuel de la Cosmo 
 graphic du Moyen Age (tr. de I'Arabe 
 de ChemseddlnDimiohql). Copenhague 
 &c., 1874. 
 
xl 
 
 FVLLEB TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED. 
 
 memoirs of the Be volution in Bengal. 
 (Tract.) 1760. 
 
 Mendoza, Padre Juan Gonzalefe de. The 
 work was first published at B-ome in 
 1585 : Historiade las cosas mas notables, 
 Eitos y Costumbres del Gran Eeyno de 
 la China (&c.) . . . hechoy ordenado per 
 el mvy R. P. Maestro Pr. Joan Gon- 
 zalez de Mendoga, &c. The quotations 
 are from the Hak. Soc.'s reprint, 2 vols. 
 (1853), of R. Parke's E. T., entitled "The 
 Historie of the Great and Mightie King- 
 dome of China (&o)." London, 1588. 
 
 Heninski, F. k M. Thesaurus Linguarmn 
 
 Orientalium. 4 vols. folio. Vienna, 1670. 
 
 New ed., Vienna, 1780. 
 Merveilles de I'lnde, Livre des. Par MM. 
 
 Van der Lith et Devio. Leide, 4to. 
 
 1883. 
 
 Middleton's Voyage, Sir H. Last East 
 India V. to Bantam and the Maluoo 
 Islands, 1604. 4to. London, 1606 ; also 
 reprint Hak. Soo. 1857. 
 
 Milbnrn, Wm. Oriental Commerce, &o. 
 2 vols. 4to. 1813. 
 
 Miles. See Hydur Ali and Tipu. 
 
 Mill, James. Hist, of British India, 
 Originally published 3 vols. 4to. 1817. 
 Edition tised in 8vo, edited and com- 
 pleted by H. H. Wilson, 9 vols. 1840. 
 
 Milman, Bishop. Memoir of, by Prances 
 Maria Milman. 8vo. 1879. 
 
 Millingen. Wild Life among the Koords. 
 1870. 
 
 Minsheu, John. The Guide into the 
 Tongues, &c. The 2nd ed. folio. 1627. 
 
 Minto, Lord, in India. Life and Letters 
 of Gilbert Elliot, first Earl of Minto, 
 from 1807 to 1814, while Governor- 
 General of India. Edited by his great 
 niece, the Countess of Minto. 8vo. 1880. 
 
 , , Life of Gilbert Elliot, by 
 
 Countess of Minto. 3 vols. 1874. 
 
 Mirat-i-Ahmedi. See Bird's Guzerat. 
 
 Miscellanea Curiosa (Norimbergael. See 
 pp. 730, i, and 757, a. 
 
 Mission to Ava. Narrative of the M. sent 
 to the Court of A. in 1855. By Capt. H. 
 Yule, Secretary to the Envoy, Maior 
 Phayre. 1858. ■* 
 
 Mocquet, Jean. Voyages en Afrique, Asie, 
 Indes Orientales et Occidentales. Paris, 
 1617. The edition quoted is of 1645. 
 
 Mohit, The, by Sidi Ali Kapudan. Trans- 
 lated Extracts, &c., by Joseph v. 
 Hammer-Purgstall, in J. A. S. Soc 
 Bengal, Vols. III. and V. 
 
 Molesworth's Dicty. Marftthi and English. 
 2nd ed. 4to, Bombay, 1857. 
 
 Money, William. Java, or How to Manage 
 a Colony. 2 vols. 1860. (I believe Mr. 
 Money was not responsible for the 
 vulgar second title. ) 
 
 Moor, Lieut. E. Narrative of the opera- 
 tions of Capt. Little's Detachment, &c. 
 4to. 1794. 
 
 Moore, Thomas. Lalla Rookh. 1817. 
 Morton, Life of Leyden. See Leyden. 
 Mountain, Mem. and Letters of Col. 
 
 Armine S. H. 1857. 
 Muir, Sir William. Annals of the Early 
 
 Caliphate, from original sources. 1883. 
 MuUer, Prof. Max. Lectures on the 
 
 Science of Language. 1st ser. 1861. 
 
 2nd ser. 1864. 
 . Hibbert Lectures 
 
 on the Origin and Growth of Religion, 
 
 as illustrated by the Religions of India. 
 
 1878. 
 Munro, Sir T., Life of M.-Gen., by the 
 
 Rev. 6. R. Gleig. 3 vols. 1830. (At 
 
 first 2 vols., then a 3rd vol. of additional 
 
 letters.) 
 
 — — , , His Minutes, &c., edited 
 
 by Sir A. Arbiithnot, with a Memoir. 
 2 vols. 8vo. 1881. 
 
 , Capt, Innes. Narrative of Military 
 
 Operations against the Erenoh, Dutch, 
 and Hyder Ally Cawn, 1780-84. 4to. 
 1789. 
 
 , Surgeon Gen., C.B. Eeminiscences 
 
 of Military Service with the 93rd High- 
 landers. 1883. (An admirable book of 
 its kind.) 
 
 Napier; General Sir Charles. Recbrds of 
 the Indian Command of, comprising all 
 his General Orders, &c. Compiled by 
 John Mawson. Calcutta, 1851. 
 
 Nelson, J. H. , M. A. The Madura Country, 
 a Manual. Madras, 1868. 
 
 Niebuhr, Carsten. Voyage en Arable, &o. 
 2 vols. 4to. Amsterdam, 1774. 
 
 , Desc. de I'Arahie, 4to. Amsterdam, 
 
 1774. 
 
 Nieuhof, Joan. Zee-en Lant Eeize^ 2 vols, 
 folio. 1682. 
 
 Norbert, Pfere (O.S.F.). Memoires Histo- 
 riques wesentfe au Souverain Pontife 
 BenoitXIV. sur les Missions des Indes 
 Orientales (Abitter enemy of the Jesuits). 
 2 vols. 4to. Luques (Avignon). 1744. 
 A 3rd vol., London. 1750; also 4 pts. 
 (4 vols.), 12mo. Luques, 1745. 
 
 Notes and Extracts from the Govt. Records 
 in Fort St. George (1670—1 681). Parts I. , 
 II., IIL Madras, 1871—73. 
 
 N. & E. Notices et Extraits des Manu- 
 acrits de la Bibliothfeque du Roi (and 
 afterwards NatwnaU, Imperiale, Royale, 
 etc.). 4to. Paris, 1787, et seqq. 
 
 Notices of Madras and Cuddalore in the 
 Last- Century, from the Journals and 
 Letters of the Earlier Missionaries (Ger- 
 rtians)oftheS.P.C.K. Small 8vo. 1858. 
 A very interesting little work. 
 
 Novus orbis Regionum ac Insularum Vete- 
 ribus Incognitarum, &c. Basiliae apud 
 iM?^®''^'^^""'' ■'-^^'^' *"^'°- Orig. ed. 
 
FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED. 
 
 xH 
 
 Nunes, A. Livro dos Pesos da Ymdia, e 
 aesy Medidas e Moedas. 1554. Con- 
 tained in Subsidios, q. v. 
 
 Oakfield, or Fellowship in 'the East. By 
 "W. D. Arnold, late 58th Eeg. B.N.I. 
 2 vols., 2nd ed. 1854. The lat ed. was 
 apparently of the same year. 
 
 Ohserver, The Indian. See Boyd. 
 
 Orme, Bobert. Historical Fragments of 
 the Mogul Enapire, &c. This was first 
 published by Mr. Orme in 1782. But a 
 more complete ed. with sketch of his life, 
 &c. was issued after his death. 4to. 1805. 
 
 , , Hist, of the Military Trans- 
 actions of the British Nation in 
 Indostan. 3 vols., 4to. The dates of 
 editions are as follows : Vol. I. , 1763 ; 
 2nd ed., 1773; 3rd ed., 1781. Vol. II., 
 (in two Sections, commonly called Vols. 
 II. and III.), 1778. Posthumous edition 
 of the complete work, 1805. These aU in 
 4to. Reprint at Madras, large 8vo. 
 1861-62. 
 
 Osheck. A Voyage to China and the E. 
 Indies. Tr. by J. R. Porster. 2 vols. 
 1771. 
 
 Osborne, Hon. W. G. Court and Camp of 
 Aunjeet Singh. 8vo. 1840. 
 
 Onsely, Sir William. Travels in Various 
 Countries of the East. 3 vols. 4to. 
 1819-23. 
 
 Ovington, Kev. E. A Voyage to Suratt in 
 the year 1689. London, 1696. 
 
 Falgrave, W. Gifford. Narrative of a Year's 
 ^Journey through Central and Western 
 Arabia. 2 vols. 1865. 
 
 Fallegoiz, Monseigneur. Description du 
 Koyaume Thai ou Siam. 2 vols. 1854. 
 
 Pandnrang Hari, or Memoirs of a Hindoo, 
 originaUy published by Whitaker. 3 
 vo£. 1826. The author was Mr. Hock- 
 ley of the Bo. C.S. of whom little is 
 known. The quotations are partly from 
 the reissue by H. S. King & Co. in 1873, 
 with a preface by Sir Bartle Erere. 
 2 vols, small 8vo.; but Bumell's ap- 
 parently from a 1-vol. issue in 1877. 
 
 Pa^jab Notes and Queries, a monthly 
 Periodical, ed. by Capt. R. C. Temple. 
 1883 seqq. 
 
 Paolino, Era. P. da S. Bartolomeo . Viaggio 
 alle Indie Orientali. 4to. Koma, 1796. 
 
 , E. T. by J. R. Eorster. 8vo. 1800. 
 
 Fegolotti, Er. Balducci. La Pratica di Mer- 
 catura, written c. 1343 ; publd. by Gian 
 Erancisco Pagnini del Ventura of Vol- 
 terra in his work Delia Decima &c. Lis- 
 bone e Lucca (really Elorence) 1765-66, 
 4 vols. 4to. Of this work it constitutes 
 the 3rd volume. Extracts translated in 
 Cathay and the Way Thither, q. v. The 
 5th volume is a similar work by 6. ITzzano, 
 written c. 1440. 
 
 PelerinsBonddhistes, by Stanislas, Jnlien. 
 Vol. I. Vie et Voyages de Hiouen 
 Thsang. Vols. II. and III. M^moires 
 des Gentries Occidentales. Paris. 1857. 
 
 Femberton, Major R. B. Beport on the 
 Eastern Frontier of British India. 8vo. 
 Calcutta, 1835. 
 
 Pennant's (T.) View of Hindoostan, India 
 
 extra Gangem, China, , and Japan. 
 
 4 vols. 4to. 1798-1800. 
 Percival, R. An Account of the Island of 
 
 Ceylon. 2 vols. 1833. 
 Feregrinatoris Medii Aevi Quatnor. Re- 
 
 censuit J. 0. M. Laurent. Lipsiae. 
 
 1864. 
 Peregrine Fultuney. A novel. 3 vols. 
 
 1844. (Said to be written by the late 
 
 Sir tTohn Kaye). 
 Feriplus Maris Erythraei (I have used 
 
 sometimes C. Muller in the Geog. Graeoi 
 
 Minores, and sometimes the edition of 
 
 B. Eabricius, Leipzig, 1883). 
 Fetis de la Oroiz. Hist, de Timnr-bec, &c. 
 
 4 vols. 12mo. Delf. 1723. 
 Fhilalethes. The Boscawen's Voyage to 
 
 Bombay. 1750. 
 Fhilippi, R.P.E., de Sanotma. Trinitate, 
 
 Itinerarinm Orientale, etc. 1652. 
 Phillips, Sir Richard. A Million of Facts. 
 
 ed. 1837. This Million of Facts contains 
 
 innumerable absurdities. 
 Mr. An Account of the Religion, 
 
 Manners, and the Learning of the 
 
 People of Malabar. 16mo. London. 1717. 
 Fictet, Adolphe. Les Origines Indo- 
 
 Europ^ennes. 2 vols. imp. 8vo. 1859- 
 
 1863. 
 Figafetta, and other contemporary Writers, 
 
 The first Voyage round the World by 
 
 Magellan, translated from the accounts 
 
 of — . By Lord Stanley of Alderley. 
 
 Hak. Soo. 1874. 
 Pilot, The English, by Thornton. Part III. 
 
 Eolio. 1711. 
 Pinto, Eernam Mendez. Feregrina^ao de 
 
 — por elle escrita, etc. Originally irab- 
 
 lisbed at Lisbon, 1614, folio. 
 Finto (Cogan's). The Voyages and 
 
 Adventures of Fernand Mendez P., 
 
 A Portugal, ifeo. Done into English by 
 
 H. C. Gent. London. 1653. Eolio, 
 Pioneer, & Pioneer Mail. (Daily and 
 
 Weekly Newspapers published at 
 
 Allahabad.) 
 Fiso, Gulielmus, de Indiae utriusque Re 
 
 Naturali et Medici. Folio. Amster- 
 dam, 1658. See Bontius, whose book is 
 
 attached. 
 Flayfair, G., Taleef-i-Shereef, or Indian 
 
 Materia Medioa. Tr. from the original 
 
 by. Calcutta, 1833. 
 Foggius De Varietate Fortnnae. The 
 
 quotations under this reference are 
 
 from the reprint of what pertains to the 
 
 travels of Nioolo Conti in Dr. Eriedr. 
 
 Kunstmann's Die Kenntniss Jndiens. 
 
 Miinehen. 1863. 
 FoUok, Lt.-Col. Sport in British Bur- 
 
 mah, Assam, and the .Tynteah Hills, 
 
 2 vols. 1879. 
 Polo, The Book of Ser Marco, the Vene- 
 
xlii 
 
 FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED. 
 
 tian. Newly Tr. and Ed. by Colonel 
 Henry Yule, C.B. In 2 vols. 1871. 
 2nd ed., revised, with new matter and 
 many new Illustrations. 1875. 
 
 Price, Joseph. Tracts. 3 vols. Svo. 1783. 
 
 Fridham, C. An Hist., Pol. and Stat. 
 Ac. of Ceylon and its Dependencies. 
 2 vols. 8vo. 1849. 
 
 Frimor e Honra da Vida Soldadeeca no 
 estado da India. I"r. A. Freyre (1580). 
 Lisbon, 1630. 
 
 Fringle (Mrs.) M.A. A Journey in East 
 Africa. 1880. 
 
 Prinsejj's Essays. Essays on Indian An- 
 tiquities of the late James Prinsep . . . 
 to which are added his TTseful Tables 
 ed. ... by Edward Thomas. 2 vols. 
 Svo. 18.58. 
 
 Prinsep, H. T. Hist, of Political and 
 Military Transactions in India, during 
 the Adm. of the Marquess of Hastings. 
 
 2 vols. 1825. 
 
 Propagation hi the Gospel in the East. In 
 Three Parts. Ed. of 1718. An English 
 Translation of the letters of the first 
 Protestant Missionaries Ziegenbalg and 
 Plutscho. 
 
 Prosper Alpinus. Hist, Aegypt. Natur- 
 alis et Eerum Aegyptiarum Libri. 
 
 3 vols. sm. 4to. Lugd. Bat. 1755. 
 Fn^iab Plants, comprising Botanical and 
 
 vernacular Names and Uses, by J. L. 
 Stewart. Lahore, 1869. 
 
 Pnijaub Trade Eeport. Report on the 
 Trade and Resources of the Countries on 
 the N.W. Boundary of British India. 
 By B. H. Savies, Sec. to Govt. Punjab. 
 Lahore, 1862. 
 
 Pnrchas, his Pilgrimes, &o. 4 vols, folio. 
 1625-26. The Pilgi'image is often bound 
 as vol. V. It is really a separate work. 
 
 , His Pilgrimage, or Relations of the 
 
 World, &o. The 4th ed. folio. 1625. The 
 first ed. is of 1614. 
 
 Pyrard de Laval, Erangois. Discours du 
 Voyage de," Erangais aux Indes Orient- 
 ales, 1615-16. 2 pts. in 1 vol. 1619 in 
 2 vols. 12mo. Also published, 2 vols. 4to. 
 in 1679, as Voyage de Eranc. Pyrard de 
 Laval. This is most frequently quoted. 
 There is a smaller first sketch of 1611, 
 under the name "Discours des Voyages 
 des Erancais aux Indes Orientales." 
 
 Qanoon-e-lslam. See Herklots. 
 
 Baffles' Hist, of Java. 
 
 Baleigh, Sir W. The Discourse of the Em- 
 pire of Guiana. Ed. by Sir R. Schom- 
 Wgk. Hak. Soc. 1850. 
 
 Bamusio, G. B. Delle Navigationi e 
 Viaggi. 3 vols, f oUo, in Venetia. The 
 editions used by me are Vol. I., 1613: 
 Vol. II., 1606 ; Vol. III., 1556 ; except a 
 few quotations from 0. Eederici, which 
 are from Vol. Ill, of 1606, in the B. M. 
 
 Bamayana of Tulsi Doss. Translated by 
 F. Growse. 1878. 
 
 Eashidnddin, in Quatrem^re, Histoire des 
 Uongols de la Perse, par Raschid-el- 
 din, trad. &c., par M. ftuatremere. 
 Atlas folio. 1836. 
 
 ES.S MS,la, or Hindoo Annals of the Pro- 
 vince of Goozerat. By Alex. Kinloch 
 Eorbes, H.E.I.C.C.S. 2 vols. Svo. 
 London, 1S56. 
 
 Also a New Edition in one volume, 
 1878. 
 
 Bates and Valuatioun of Merchandize 
 (Scotland). Published by the Treasury. 
 Ediub. 1867. 
 
 Eavenshaw, J. H. Gaur, its Ruins and 
 Inscriptions. 4to. 1878. 
 
 Eaverty, Major H. G. Tahakat-i-Kasiri, 
 E. T. London, 18S1. 2 vols. Svo. 
 
 Bawlinson's Herodotus. 4 vols. Svo. 4th 
 edition. ISSO. 
 
 Bay, Mr. John. A Collection of Curious 
 Travels and Voyages. In Two Parts 
 (includes Bauwolfi). The second edi- 
 tion. 2 vols. 1705. 
 
 , . HistoriaPlantarum. Folio. 
 
 See p. 730, 6. 
 
 , ■ — . Synopsis Methodica Ani- 
 
 malium Quadrupedum et Serpentini 
 Generis, &c. Auctore Joanne Raio, 
 F.R.S. Londini, 1693. 
 
 Baynal, Abb^ W. E. Histoire PhilosopM- 
 que et Politique des Etablissements des 
 Europfens dans les deux Indes. (First 
 published, Amsterdam, 1770. 4 vols. 
 First English translation by J. Justa- 
 mond, London, 1776.) There were an 
 immense number of editions of the ori- 
 ginal, with modification^, and a second 
 English version by the same Justamond 
 in 6 vols. 1798. 
 
 Befoimer, A True. (By Col. George Ches- 
 ney, R.E.) 3 vols. 1873. 
 
 Begulations for the Hon. Company's Troops 
 on the Coast of Coromandel, by M.-Gen. 
 Sir A. Campbell, K.B., &e., &c. Madras, 
 1787. 
 
 Eeinaud. Fragmens sur I'lnde, in Jow-n. 
 AHatique, Ser. IV. torn iv. 
 
 . See Belation, 
 
 . Memoire sur I'lnde. 4to. 1S49. 
 
 Eolation des Voyages faites par les Arabes 
 
 et les Persans. . . . trad., &c., par M. 
 
 Reinaud. 2 sm. vols. Paris, 1845. 
 Bennell, Major James. Uemoir of a Map 
 
 of Hindoostan, or the Mogul Empire. 
 
 3d edition. 1793. 4to. 
 Besende, Garcia de. Chron. del Rey Dom 
 
 JoSo II. Folio. Evora, 1554. 
 Bhede, H., van Drakenstein. Hortus 
 
 Ualaharicus. 6 vols, folio. Amstelod. 
 
 1686. 
 
 Bhys Davids. Buddhism. S.P.C.K. ifo 
 date (more shame to S.P.C.K.). 
 
 Bibeiro, J. Fadalidade Historioa. (1685.) 
 First published recently. 
 
 Eitter, Carl. Erdkunde. 19 vols, in 21 
 Berlin, 1822-1859. 
 
 Bobinson, Philip. See Indian Garden. 
 
FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED. 
 
 xliii 
 
 Bochon, Abb^. See p. 618, a. 
 Boeliuck, T. An English and Hindoostanee 
 Naval Dictionary. 12mo. Calcutta. 
 1811. See Small. 
 Sogeiius, Abr. De open Seure tot bet 
 verborgen Heydendom. 4to. Leyden, 
 1651. 
 
 Also sometimes quoted from the 
 Trench version, viz. : — 
 Soger, Abraliam. La Porte Ouverte. . . . 
 ou la Vraye Bepresentation, &o. 4to. 
 Amsterdam, 1670. 
 
 The author was the first Chaplain at 
 Pulicat (1631-1641), and then for some 
 years at Batavia (see Havart, p. 132). 
 He returned home in 1647 and died in 
 1649, at Gouda (Pref. p. 3). The book 
 •was brought out by his widow. Thus,, 
 at the time that the English Chaplain 
 Lord (q. v. ) was studying the religion of 
 the Hindus at Surat, the Dutch Chap- 
 lain Eoger was doing the same at Puli- 
 cat. The work of the last is in every 
 way vastly superior to the former. It 
 was written at Batavia (see p. 117), and, 
 owing to its publication after his death, 
 there are a few misprints of Indian 
 words. The author had his information 
 from a Brahman named Padmanaba 
 {PadmanSbha), who knew Dutch, and 
 who gave him a Dutch translation of 
 Bhartrihari's Satakas, which is printed 
 at the end of the book. It is the first 
 translation from Sanskrit into an Euro- 
 pean language (A. B.). 
 Boteiro da Tiagem de Tasco da Gama em 
 Mccccxovil. 2a edicao. Iiisboa, 1861. 
 The first ed. was published in 1838. The 
 work is ascribed to Alvaro Velho. See 
 Figanifere, Bibliog. Hist. Port. p. 159 
 (note by A. B.). 
 
 . See De Castro. 
 
 BouBset, Leon. A Travers la Chine. 8vo. 
 
 Paris, 1878. 
 Boyle, J. F., M.D. An Essay on the An- 
 ■ tiquity of Hindoo Uediciue. 8vo. 1837. 
 , Illustrations of the Botany and 
 other branches of Nat. History of the 
 Himalayas, and of the Floras of Cash- 
 mere. 2 vols, folio. 1839. 
 Buhruk, Wilhelmus de. Itinerarium in 
 Becueil de Voyages et de M^moires de 
 la Soo. de G^ographie. Tom. iv. 1837. 
 Bumphius (Geo. Everard Kumpf.) Her- 
 barium Amboinense. 7 vols, folio. Am- 
 stelod. 1741. (He died in 1693.) 
 Bussell, Patrick. An Account of Indian 
 Snakes collected on the Coast of Coro- 
 mandel. 2 vols, folio] 1803. 
 Bycant, Sir Paul. Present State of the 
 Ottoman Empire. Folio, 1687. Appended 
 to ed. of Knollys' Hist, of the Turks. 
 
 Saar, Johann Jacob. Ost - Indianische 
 
 Fiinf-zehn- Jahrige Kriegs - Dienste 
 
 (etc.). (1644-1659.) Nurnberg, 1672. 
 Folio. 
 
 Sacy, Silvestre de. Relation de I'Egypte. 
 See Abdallatif. 
 
 Chrestomathie Arabe. 2de Ed. 3 
 
 vols. 8vo. Paris, 1826-27. 
 Sadik Isfahani, The Geographical Works 
 of. Translated by J. C. from original 
 Persian MSS., etc. Oriental Transla- 
 tion Fund, 1832. 
 
 Sainsbnry, \V. Noel. Calendar of State 
 Papers, East Indies. Vol. i., 1862 
 (1513-1616)^ vol. ii., 1870 (1617-1621) ; 
 vol. iii., 1878 (1622-1624) ; vol. iv., 1884 
 (1625-1629). An admirable work. 
 
 Sanang Setzen. Geschichte der Ost-Mon- 
 golen . . . von Ssanang Ssetzen Chimg- 
 taidsohi der Ordus. aus dem Mongol . . . 
 von Isaac Jacob Schmidt. St. Peters- 
 burg, 1829. 4to. 
 
 Sangermano, Rev. Father. A Description 
 of the Burmese Empire. Translated by 
 W. Tandy, D.D. (Or. Transl. Fund). 
 Rome. 1833. 4to. 
 
 San Soman, Fray A. Historia General 
 de la India Oriental. Folio. Valladolid, 
 1603. 
 
 Sassetti, Lettere, contained in De Guber- 
 natis, q.v. 
 
 Saty. Eev. The Saturday Review, London 
 weekly newspaper. 
 
 Schouten, Wouter. Oost-Indische Toyagie, 
 etc. t' Amsterdam, 1676. 
 
 This is the Dutch original rendered 
 in German as Walter Schulzen, q.v. 
 
 Sohiltberger, Johann. The Bondage and 
 Travels of. Tr. by Capt. J. Buchan 
 Telfer, R.N. Hak. Soo. 1879. 
 
 Schulzen, Walter. Ost-Indische Reise- 
 Beschreibung. Amsterdam, 1676. Folio. 
 See Schouten. 
 
 Schuyler, Eugene. Turkistan. 2 vols. 
 8vo. 1876. 
 
 Scrafton, Luke. Beflexions on the Go- 
 vernment of Hindostan, with a Sketch 
 of the Hist, of Bengal. 1770. 
 
 Seeley, Capt. J. B. The Wonders of Ellora. 
 8vo. 1824. 
 
 Seir Mutaqherin, or a View of Modern 
 Times, being a History of India from the 
 year 1118 to 1195 of the Hedjirah. 
 From the Persian of Gholam Hussain 
 Khan. 2 vols, in 3. 4to. Calcutta, 1789. 
 
 Seton-Karr, W. S., and Hugh Sanderaan. 
 Selections from Calcutta Gazettes (1784- 
 1823). 5 vols. 8vo. (The 4th and 5th 
 by H. S.) Calcutta, 1864-1869. 
 
 Shaw, Eobert. Visits to High Tartary, 
 Yarkand, and KashghSr. ■ 1871. 
 
 , Dr. T. Travels or Observations re- 
 lating to several Parts of Barbary and the 
 Levant. 2nded. 1757. (Orig. ed. is of 1738). 
 
 Shelvocke's Voyage. A V. round the 
 World, by the Way of the Great 'South 
 Sea, Perform'd in the Years 1719, 20,21, 
 22. By Capt.George S. London, 1726. 
 
 Sherwood, Mrs. Stories from the Church 
 Catechism. Ed. 1873. This work was 
 originally published about 1817, but I 
 
xliv 
 
 FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED. 
 
 cannot trace the exact date. It is almost 
 unique as giving some view of the life of 
 the non-commissioned ranks of a British 
 regiment in India, though of course 
 much is changed since its date. 
 
 Sherwood, Mrs., The Life of, chiefly Auto- 
 biographical. 1857. 
 
 Sherring, Kevd., M.A. Hindu Tribes and 
 Castes. 3 vols. 4to. Calcutta, 1872-81. 
 
 Shipp, John. Memoirs of the Extraordi- 
 nary Military Career of . . . written by 
 Himself. 2nd ed. (First ed. , 1829). 3 
 vols. 8vo. 1830. 
 
 Sibree, Bevd. The Great African Island. 
 1880. 
 
 Sidi 'Ali. The Mohit, by S. A. Kapudau. 
 Exts. translated by Joseph v. Hammer, 
 in J, As, Soc. Bengal, vols. iii. & v. 
 
 — , Belation des Voyages de, nomm^ 
 
 ordinairement Katibi Koumi, trad, sur 
 la version allemande de M. Diez par M. 
 Moris in Journal Asiatique, Ser. I. 
 Tom. IX. 
 
 Sigoli, Simone. Viaggio al Monte Sinai. 
 See Frescobaldi. 
 
 Simpkin. See Letters. 
 
 Skinner, Lt. -Col. James, Military Memoirs 
 of. Ed. by J. B. Eraser. 2 vols. 1851. 
 
 Sleeman, Lt.-Col. (SirWm.) Samaseeana 
 and Vocabulary of the Peculiar Language 
 of the Thugs. "Svo. Calcutta, 1836. 
 
 Bambles and BecoUeotions of an 
 
 Indian Official. 2 vols., large 8vo. 1844. 
 An excellent book. 
 
 Small, Rev. G. A Laskari Dictionary. 
 12mo. 1882 (being an enlarged ed. of 
 Roebuck, q. v. ) 
 
 Smith, E. Bosworth. life of Lord Law- 
 rence. 2 vols. Svo. 1883. 
 
 Smith, Major L. E. Sketch of the Begnlar 
 Corps in the service of Native Princes. 
 4to. Tract. Calcutta, N. D. London, 
 1805. 
 
 Solvyns, E. B., Les Hindons. 4 vols., 
 folio. Paris, 1808. 
 
 Sonnerat. Voyages aux ludes Orientales 
 et k la Chine. 2vols.'4to. 1781. Also 
 3 vols. Svo. 1782. 
 
 Sousa, P. Erancesco de. Oriente Conquis- 
 tado a Jesus Christo pelos Padres da 
 Companha de Jesus. Lisbon, 1710. 
 Eolio. ReprintofPt. I., at Bombay, 1881. 
 
 Southey, R. Curse of Kehama. 1810. In 
 Collected Works. 
 
 Spielbergen van Waerwijck, Voyage of. 
 (Four Voyages to the E. Indies from 
 1594 to 1604, in Dutch), 1646. 
 
 Sprenger, Prof. Aloys. Die Post nnd 
 Reise-Eonten des Orients. Svo. Leipzig, 
 1864. ^ *" 
 
 Stanley's Vasoo da Gama. See Correa. 
 
 Staunton, Sir G. Authentic Account of 
 
 Lord Macartney's Embassy to the 
 
 Emperor of China. 2 vols. 4'to. 1797. 
 Stavorinus, Voyage to the E. Indies. Tr. 
 
 from Dutch by S. H. Wilcocke. 3 vols. 
 
 1798. 
 
 Stedman, J. G. Narrative of a Five Years 
 Expedition against the Revolted Negi-oes 
 in Surinam. 2 vols. 4to. 1806. 
 
 Stephen, Sir James F. Story of Wun- 
 comar and Impey. 2 vols. 1885. 
 
 Stokes, M. Indian Fairy Tales. Calcutta, 
 1879. 
 
 Strangford, Viscount, Select Writings of. 
 2 vols. Svo, 1869. 
 
 St. Pierre, B. de. La Chaumiere Indienne. 
 1791. 
 
 Subsidies para a Historia da India Portu- 
 gueza.' (Published by the Royal Aca- 
 demy of Lisbon). Lisbon, 1878. 
 
 Sullvan, Capt. G. L.,R.A. Dhow Chasing 
 in Zanzibar Waters, and on the Eastern 
 Coast of Africa. 1873. 
 
 Surgeon's Daughter. By Sir Walter Scott. 
 1827. Reference by chapter. 
 
 Symes, Major Michael. Account of an 
 Embassy to the Kingdom of Ava, in 
 the year 1795. 4to. 1800. 
 
 Taranatha's Geschichte des Buddhismus 
 in India. Germ. Tr. by A. Schiefner. 
 St. Petersburg, 1869. 
 
 Tavernier, J. B. Les Six Voyages en 
 Turquie, en Perse, et aux Indes. 2 vols. 
 4to. Paris, 1676. 
 
 , E. T., which is generally that 
 
 quoted, being contained in Collections 
 of Travels, &c. ; being the Travels of 
 Monsieur 'Tavernier, Bemier, and other 
 great men. In 2 vols, folio. London, 1684. 
 
 Taylor, Col. Meadows. Story of My Life. 
 Svo. (1S77). 2nd ed. 1S78. 
 
 Teignmouth, Mem. of Life of John Lord, 
 by his Son, Lord Teignmouth. 2 vols. 
 1843. 
 
 Teixeira, F. Pedro. Belaciones . . . de 
 loa Reyes de Persia, de los Reyes de 
 Harmuz, y de un Viage dende la India 
 Oriental hasta Italia por terra (all three 
 separately paged). En Amberes, 1610. 
 
 Tennent, Sir Emerson. See Emerson. 
 
 Tenreiro, Antonio. Itinerario . . . como 
 da India veo jjor terra a estes Reynos. 
 Grig. ed. Coimbra, 1560. Edition 
 quoted (by Burnell) seems to be of 
 Lisbon, 1762. 
 
 Terry. A Voyage to East India, &c. 
 Observed by Edward Terry, then Chap- 
 lain to the flight Hon. Sir Thomas 
 Row, Knt., Lord Ambassador to the 
 Great Mogul. Reprint, 1777. Ed. 1655. 
 
 . An issue without the Author's name, 
 
 printed at the end of the E. T. of the 
 Travels of Sig. Pietro della Valle into 
 East India, &o. 1665. 
 
 • Also a part in Purchas, vol. ii. 
 
 Thevenot, Melchizedek. (Collection). Re- 
 lations de divers Voyages Curieux. 
 2nd ed. 2 vols, folio. i696, 
 
 Thevenot, J. de. Voyages en Europe, Asie, 
 et Afrique. 2nd ed. 5 vols. 12mo. 1727. 
 
 Thevet, Andr^. Cosmographie Univer- 
 selle. Eolio. Paris, 1575. 
 
FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED. 
 
 xIy 
 
 Thevet. Les Singularitez de la Trance 
 Antarticque, autrement nonim^e Ame- 
 rique. Paris, 1558. 
 Thomas, H. S. The Bod in India. 8vo. 
 
 Mangalore, 1873. 
 Thomas, Edward. Chronicles of the Pathan 
 
 Kings of Dehli. 8vo. 1871. 
 Thomson, Dr. T. Western Himalaya and 
 
 Tibet. 8vo. London, 1852. 
 Thomson, J. The Straits of Ualacca, 
 
 ludo-China, and China. 8vo. 1875. 
 Thornhill, Mark. Personal Adventtires, 
 
 &c., in the Mutiny. 8vo. 1884. 
 Thunherg, C. P., M.B. Travels In Europe, 
 Africa, and Asia, made between the 
 years 1770 and 1779. E. T. 4 vols. 
 '8vo. 1799. 
 Timour, Institutes of. E. T. by Joseph 
 
 White. 4to. Oxford, 1783. 
 Timnr, Autobiographical Memoirs of. B. 
 T. by Major C. Stewart (Or. Tr. Fund). 
 4to. 1830. 
 Tippoo Sultan, Select Letters of. E. T. 
 
 by Col. W. Kirkpatriok. 4to. 1811. 
 Tipu Sultan, Hist, of, by Hussein Ali Khan 
 Kirmani. B. T. by Miles. (Or. Tr. 
 Eund.J 8vo. 1864. 
 Tod, Lieut. Col. James. Annals and Anti- 
 quities of Kajasthan. 2 vols. 4to. 1829. 
 Tohfut-ul-Mujahideen (Hist, of the Maho- 
 medans in Malabar). Trd. by Lieut. 
 M. J. Rowlandson. (Or. Tr. Bund.) 
 1833, 8vo. (Very badly edited.) 
 Tom Cringle's log. Ed. 1863. (Originally 
 
 published in Blackwood, c. 1830-31.) 
 Tpmho do Estado da India. See Subsidies 
 
 and Botelho. 
 Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo. Transactions of the 
 Literary Society of Bombay. 3 vols. 
 4to. Loudon, 1819-23. 
 Treyelyan, G. O. See Competition-'Wallah 
 
 and Sawk-Bongalow. 
 Tribes on My Frontier. Bombay, 1883. 
 Trigautins. De Christiana Expeditione 
 
 apud Sinas. 4to. Lugduni, 1616. 
 Tumour's" (Hon. George) Mahawanso. 
 The M. in Koman characters with the 
 translation subjoined, &o. (Only one 
 vol. published.) 4to. Ceylon, 1837. 
 Tylor, E. B. Primitive Culture. 2 vols. 
 
 Svo. 1871. 
 Tyr, Gnillaume de, et sea Continuateurs — 
 Texte du XIII. SiJicle— par M. Paulin. 
 Paris. 2 vols, large 8vo. 1879-80. 
 
 Uzzano, G. A book of Pratica della Merca- 
 tura of 1440, which forms the 4th vol. of 
 Delia Becima. See Pegolotti. 
 
 Valentia, Lord. Voyages and Travels to 
 India, &c. 1802-1806. 3 vols. 4to. 1809. 
 
 Valentijn. Oud en Niew Oost-Indien. 6 
 vols, folio — often bound in 8 or 9. 
 Amsterdam, 1624-6. 
 
 VanBraam Houokgeist (Embassy to China), 
 
 E. T. London, 1798. 
 Van den Broecke, Pieter. Eeysen naer 
 Ooost Indien, &c. Amsterdam, edns. 
 1620? 1634, 1646, 1648. 
 Tander Lith. See Merveilles. 
 Vanity Fair, a Novel without a Hero, 
 Thackeray's. This is usually quoted 
 by chapter. If by page, it is from 
 ed. 1867. 2 vols. 8vo. 
 Vansittart, H. A Narrative of the Transac- 
 tions in Bengal, 1760-1764. 3 vols. 8vo. 
 1766. 
 Van Twist, Jehan ; Gewesen Overhoof t van 
 de Nederlandsche comtooren Amadabat, 
 Cambaya, Brodera, en Broitchia, General! 
 Besohrijvinge van Indien, &o. t' Am- 
 sterdam, 1648. 
 Varthema, Lodovico di. The Travels of. 
 Tr. from the orig. Italian Edition of 
 1510 by T. Winter Jones, B.S.A., and 
 edited, &o., by George Percy Badger, 
 Hak. Soc, 1863. 
 
 This is the edn. quoted, with a few ex- 
 ceptions. Mr. Burnell writes : 
 
 " We have also used the second edi- 
 tion of the original (?) Italian text 
 (12mo, Venice, 1517). A third edition 
 appeared at Milan in 1523 (4to), and a 
 fourth at Venice in 1535. This interest- 
 ing Journal was translated into English 
 by Eden in 1.576 (8vo), and Purchas 
 (ii.j pp. 1483-1494) gives an abridgment ; 
 it is thus one of the most important 
 sources." 
 
 Neither Mr. Winter Jones nor my 
 friend Dr. Badger, in editing Varthema, 
 seem to have been aware of the dis- 
 paragement cast on his veracity in the 
 famous CoUoquios of Garcia de Orta 
 (f. 29 V. and f. 30). These aflect his 
 statements as to his voyages in the 
 further East ; and deny his ever having 
 gone beyond Calicut and Cochin; a 
 thesis which it would not be difficult to 
 demonstrate out of his own narrative, 
 Vermeulen, Genet. Oost Indische Voyage. 
 
 1677. 
 Vigne, G. Travels in Kashmir, Ladakh, 
 
 &c. 2 vols. 8vo. 1842. 
 Vincenzo Maria. II Viaggio all' Indie 
 orientali del P. . . . Procuratore Gene- 
 rale de' Camielitani Scalzi. Polio. 
 Roma, 1672. 
 Vitriaci, Jacdbi (Jacques de Vitry). Hist. 
 
 Jherosolym. See Bongars. 
 Vocabulista in Arabioo. (Edited by C. 
 
 Schiaparelli.) Eirenze, 1871. 
 Voigt. Hortus Suburbanus Calcuttensis. 
 
 Svo. Calcutta, 1845. 
 Von HarfF, Arnold. Pilgerfahrt des Eitters 
 
 (1496-1499.) BromMSS. Coin, 1860. 
 Voyage to the East Indies in 1747 and 
 1748. . . . Interspersed with many use- 
 ful and curious Observations and Anec- 
 dotes. Svo. London, 1762. 
 Viillers, J. A. Lexicon Persieo-Latinum. 
 2 vols, and Suppt. Bonnae ad Rhenum. 
 1855-67. 
 
xlvi 
 
 FVLLEB TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED. 
 
 Wallace, A. R. The Malay Archipelago. 
 
 7th ed. 1880. 
 Wanderings of a Pilgrim in Search of the 
 
 Picturesque (by Fanny Parkes). 2 vols. 
 
 imp. 8vo. 1850. 
 
 Ward, W. A View of the History, Litera- 
 ture, and Religion of the Hindoos. 3rd 
 ed. London. 1817-1820. 4 vols. 8vo. '' 
 Inthetitlesoffirst2vols.publd.inl817, 
 this ed is stated to be in 2 vols. In those 
 of the 3rd and 4th, 1820, it is stated to be 
 in 4 vols. This arose from some mis- 
 take, the author being absent in India 
 when the first two were published. 
 
 The work originally appeared at 
 Serampore, 1811, 4 vols. 4to, and an 
 abridged ed. iUd. 1 vol. 4to. 1815. 
 
 Waring, E. 3. The Tropical Resident at 
 Home, &c. 1866. 8vo. 
 
 Wassaf, Geschichte Wassafs, Persisoh 
 herausgegeben, und Deutsch ubersetzt, 
 von Joseph Hammer-Furgstall. 4to. 
 Wien, 1856. 
 
 Watreman, W. The Tardle of Facions. 
 London, 1555. Also reprinted in the 
 Hakluyt of 1807. 
 
 Wellington Despatches. The Edn. quoted 
 is usually that of 1837. 
 
 Welsh, Col. James. Military Beminis- 
 cences ... of nearly 40 years Active 
 Service in the E. Indies. 2 vols. 8vo. 
 1830. (An excellent book.) 
 
 Wheeler, J. T. Madras in the Olden 
 Time . . . compiled from Official Re- 
 cords. 3 vols. sm. sq. 8vo. 1'861. 
 
 , Early Becords of British India. 
 
 Calcutta, 1878. 2nd ed. 1879. 
 
 Wheler, Rev. Sir George. Journey into 
 Greece. Folio, 1682. 
 
 Whitney (Prof. W. D.). Oriental and 
 Linguistical Studies. New York, 
 1873-74. 2 vols. 
 
 Widows, Hindoo. Papers relating to E. I. 
 Aitairs ; printed by order of Parliament. 
 Folio, 1821. 
 
 Wilks, Col. Mark. Historical Sketches 
 of the South of India in an Attempt to 
 trace the Hist, of Mysoor. 3 vols. 4to. 
 1810-17. 
 
 WilUams, Monier. EeligiouB Thought 
 and Life in India. Part L, 1883. 
 
 , S. Wells. Chinese Commercial 
 
 Guide. 4th ed. Canton, 1856, 
 
 Williamson, V. M. The Bast India Vade 
 Meoum, by Capt. Thomas Williamson 
 (the author of Oriental Meld Sports). 
 2v81s. 8vo. 1810. 
 
 Williamson, Capt. T. Orinetal Field 
 Sports. Atlas folio, 1807. 
 
 Wills, C. T. In the Land of the Lion and 
 the Sun, or Modern Persia. 1883. 
 
 Wilson, John, D.D., Life of, by George 
 Smith, LL.D. 1878. 
 
 WoUaston, A. N. English-Persian Dic- 
 tionary. 8vo. 1882. 
 
 Wright, T. Early Travels in Palestine, 
 edited with Notes. (Bohn.) 1848. 
 
 Wright, T. Domestic Manners and Senti- 
 ments in England in the Middle Ages. 
 1862. 
 
 Wyllie, J. W. S. Essays on the External 
 PoUcy of India. Edited by Dr. W. W. 
 Hunter. 1875. 
 
 Wytfliet. Histoire des Indes. Fo., 3 pts. 
 Douay. 1611. 
 
 Xaverii, Scti. Francisci, Indiarum Apostoli 
 
 Epistolarum Libri Quinque. Pragae, 
 
 1667. 
 Xavier, St. Francis, Life and Letters of, 
 
 by Revd. H. I. Coleridge (S. J.). 2 vols. 
 
 8vo. 1872. 
 
 Zedler, J. H. Grosses Vollstandliges Uni- 
 versal Lexicon. 64 vols, folio. Leipzig, 
 1732-1750; and Supplement, 4 vols. 
 1751-1754. 
 
 Ziegenbalg. Sec Propagation of the Gospel. 
 
COEKIGENDA. 
 
 Page. Col. Position. 
 
 Passim For "Pyrardde la Val " read "Pyrard de Laval.'' 
 
 In Book List, p. xxxi Omitted, ' ' Buchanan, Dr. Francis (afterwards 
 
 ; Hamilton). A Journey . . . through . . . Mysore, 
 Canara, and Malabar . . . &o. 3 vols. 4to. 1807. 
 10 a (4th quotation) Fm- " Zeidler" read "Zedler,;' 
 
 30 5 ( „ „ ) For "p. 130" read "p. 150." The date of the 
 
 event is 1610. 
 
 31 6 (3rd „ 1st line) ...i^or "none" read "now;" also the reference of 
 
 1873 is i. 99. 
 
 47 h (2nd „ under h)... should be under a. 
 
 64 6 (after 2nd quotation) ...J^or " Arungzebe" reiwi "Aurangzeb." 
 
 76 a (IstUne) J-or " 866" jmti "1866." 
 
 77 6 (1st quotation) For " dez Mombayn " read ' ' de Mombayn. '' 
 
 77 6 („ „ ) i%c"fedias" read"fedeas." 
 
 77 6 („ „ ) J'or"Hoyaforada"rea(i"foyaforada." 
 
 84 b (2nd last quotation) ^or "Wakeman" read "Watreman." 
 
 96 6 (under Bummello) Jbr " Bombay duck (q.v.) " read "see Ducks, 
 
 Bombay." 
 
 101 a (2nd last quotation) For " Lord Minto on " read " Lord Minto in." 
 
 104 6 (date of 3rd quotation).. Jbr " 1872" read " 1874." 
 
 104 b (5th quotation frbm bot- 
 tom) For "Buxerries" read "Buxaries." 
 
 104 5 („ „ „ )Bef ore " stopTped" insert " it" 
 
 109 «. (5th quotation) J^br "LyeU" read " Lyall." 
 
 121 6 (8th line from bottom)... Jb?- " navo " read " naoo." 
 
 142 6 (under Chawbuckswar).defe "obsolete." 
 
 145 6. (line 17) Jfer "Zimme (q.v.)" read "Zimm^ (v. Jangomay). 
 
 159 a (2ud quotation) ^or "x^^ws" read "x°^ep^!." 
 
 181 a (last line) For "KSllidam" read "Kfillidam." 
 
 186 b (in regard to campo) see p. 263, col. 6, note. 
 
 205 b (under Cotia, 2nd quota- 
 tion) For "Prima" read "Primor." 
 
 253 a (note.) For correction, see in Suppt. Beshire. 
 
 258 6 (3rd line) For "(see that word) " read " (see Frazala). " 
 
 260 a (1st quotation) Jbr "Diego" read "Diogo." 
 
 261 6 (under Elk) For "bS/rasinffd" read " Jarrao." 
 
 263 b (2nd quotation) In regard to " Scavenger," see that word. 
 
 267 6 (at end of quotations) ...For " Helbert," read "Hebbert." 
 
 274 b (under Juleeta) Fm- " Eamosammy " reod "Bamasammy." 
 
 292 b (5th quotation from be- 
 low) For "Dillon"rcad "Dellon." 
 
 294 a (under Gole) /''or " Baker " read " Baber." 
 
 346 a (1st quotation and note). Jbr explanation of Geme, see Jam, b. in Suppt. 
 
 349 a&b (4th quotation, under 
 
 Jeetnl) It is doubtful if ceitU is the same word. At least 
 
 there is a medieval Portuguese copper coin called 
 ceitil and ceptil (see Femandes, m Memorias da 
 Academia Beal das Sciencias de Lisboa, 2da. 
 Classe, 1856); this may have got confounded 
 with the Indian jital. 
 
xlviii CORRIQENBA. 
 
 Page Col. Position. ' 
 383 5 (2nd quotation) For "DeHa.'niomha." read " Delia Tomba." 
 
 408 6 (5th quotation) For " Conto " redd " Couto." 
 
 409 6 (under Hahratta) JiV/- " Marhatta " read Marhatta. We find also 
 
 Marhata (Marhati, Marahti, MarhaiH), and 
 Maratlia. 
 
 „ „ „ Mahannah Jbr " Miana " j-eocZ " Meeana." 
 
 416 a (last quotation) For " Eredio " read " Eredia." 
 
 422 5 ( „ „ ) After "V. de St. Martin," insert "in^Pfelerins 
 
 Bouddhistes." 
 
 424 a (4th „ ) i%r "Bonti3"rca(i "Bontius." 
 
 487 a (middle of col.) For "'^•'anva." read" "^""^vi." 
 
 520 a (5th quotation) For ' ' Pundurang " read ' ' Pandurang. " 
 
 569 6 (2nd „ ) ^w "TraveUers"re<K« '-Travels." 
 
 614 a (quotation of 1554) i^or "Busbeg" read "Buabeq." 
 
 614 6 Add, that in the Diary in England of Annibale 
 
 Litolfi of Mantua the writer says : " On entering 
 the Tower there is a serraglio in which,- from 
 grandeur, they keep lions and tigers and cat- 
 lions." (see Bawdon Brown's Galenda/r of Pa/pers 
 in Archives of Venice, vol. vi. pt. iii., 1557-1558. 
 Apijendix.) 
 
 629 b (under Shooldarry) For" Platts " read " Piatt. " 
 
 703 a (under Tincall) For " ityyavoi." read " TiyyavM." 
 
 The following, among those words' for which readers have been referred, in the 
 Glossabt, to the Supplement, have been forgotten in the latter : 
 
 FagMur (seep. 264). 
 
 TJncoveuauted (seep. 207). 
 
 Kurachee (seep. 214). 
 
A GLOSSARY 
 
 OF 
 
 ANGLO-INDIAN COLLOQUIAL TEEMS AND 
 PHRASES OF ANALOGOUS ORIGIN. 
 
 ABADA. 
 
 ABABA. 
 
 Abada, s. A word used by old 
 Spanish, and Portuguese 'writers for a 
 ' rhinoceros,' and adopted by some of 
 the older English narrators. The 
 origin is a little doubtful. If it ■were 
 certain, that the -word did not occur 
 earlier than c. 1530-40, it would 
 most probably be an adoption from 
 the Malay ladah, ' a rhinoceros.' The 
 word is not used by Barros where he 
 would probably have used it if he 
 knew it (see quotation imder Ganda) ; 
 and we have found no proof of its 
 earlier existence in the language of 
 the Peninsula; if this should be es- 
 tablished we should have to seek an 
 Arabic origin, in such a word as abid, 
 fern, abida, of which one meaning is 
 {v. Lane) ' a wild animal.' The usual 
 form, ahada is certainly somewhat in 
 favour of such an origin. 
 
 It will be observed that more than 
 one authority makes it the female 
 rhinoceros, and in the dictionaries the 
 word is feminine, But so Barros 
 makes Ganda. 
 
 1541. " Mynesof Silver, Copper, Tin, and 
 Lead, from whence great quantities thereof 
 were continually drawn, which the Merch- 
 ants carried away with Troops of Elephants 
 and Ehinoceroses (em. cafilas de elefantes e 
 badas) for to transport into the Kingdoms of 
 Somau, by us called Siam, Passiloco, Sarady, 
 (Sawady in orig.), Tangu, Prom, Calami-n- 
 hcm, and other Provinces .... " — Pinto 
 (orig. cap. xli. ) in Cogan, p. 49. 
 
 The kingdoms named here are Siam (see 
 under Samau) ; Pitchalok and Sawatti (now 
 two provinces of Siam) ; Taungu and Prome 
 in B. Burma ; Calaminham, in the interior 
 of Indo-China, more or less fabulous. 
 
 1544. "Now the King of Tartary was 
 fallen upon the City of Pequin with so great 
 an army as the like had never been seen 
 fvacsAda/m's time ; in this army .... were 
 seven and twenty Kings, under whom 
 marched 1,800,000 men .... with four 
 
 score thousand Ehinoceroses " [dondepartirdo 
 com oitentamil badasj. — lb. (orig. cap. cvii.) 
 in Cogan, p. 149. 
 
 1585. "It is a very fertile country, with 
 great stoare of prouisioun; there are elephants 
 in great number and abadas, which is a 
 kind of beast so big as two great buls, and 
 hath vppon his snowt a little home." — Men- 
 doza, ii. 311. 
 
 1592. "We sent commodities to their 
 king to barter for Amber-greese, and for the 
 homes of Abath, whereof the ICinge onely 
 hath the traifique in his hands. Now this 
 Abath is a beast vi^hich hath one home 
 only in her forehead, and is thought to be 
 the female Vnicorne, and is highly esteemed 
 of all the Moores in those parts as a most 
 soveraigne remedie against poyson." — Bar- 
 ker in Hak. ii. 591. 
 
 1598. " The Abada, or Rhinoceros is not 
 in India,* but onely in Bengala and Patane." 
 — Linschoten, 88. 
 
 " Also in Bengala we found great numbers 
 of the beasts which in Latin are called 
 Bhinocerotes, and of the Portingalles Abadas. ' 
 —lb. 28. 
 
 c. 1606. ". . . ove portano le loro mer- 
 canzie per venderle a' Cinesi, partioolar- 
 mente . . . molti corni della Bada, detto 
 Kinooeronte. , ." — Garletti, is. 199. 
 
 1611. ' ' Bada, a very fierce animal, called 
 by another more common name Rhinoceros. 
 In our days they brought to the King 
 Philip II., now in glory, a Bada which was 
 long at Madrid, having his horn sawn off, 
 and being blinded, for fear he should hurt 
 any body .... The name of Bada is one 
 imposed by the Indians themselves; but 
 assuming that there is no language but had 
 its origin from the Hebrew in the confusion 
 of tongues .... it will not be out of the 
 way to observe that Bada is an Hebrew 
 word, from Badad, ' solus, solitarius, ' for 
 this animal is produced in desert and very 
 solitary places." — Coharruvias, a. v. 
 
 1613. ' ' And the woods give great timber, 
 
 * i.e., not on the west coast of the Peninsula, 
 called especially India by the Portuguese. See 
 under ^dia. 
 
 B 
 
ABCAREE. 
 
 ACHAB. 
 
 and in them are produced elepha/nts, liadas, 
 . . . " — Godinho de Eredia, 10 v. 
 
 1618. " A China brought me a present of 
 a Clip of abado (or black uuecorns home) with 
 sugar cakes." — Cocks's Dia/ry, ii. 56. 
 
 1626. On the margin of Pigafetta's Congo, 
 as given by Purehas (ii. 1001) we find : 
 "Rhinoceros or Abadas." 
 
 1631. " Lib. V. cap. 1. De Abada seu 
 Bhinocerote." — Bontii Hist. Nat. et Med. 
 
 1726. "Abada, s. f. La hembra del 
 Ehinoceronte." — Dice, de la Lengua Cos- 
 tellana. 
 
 Abcaree, Abkary. Hind, from 
 Pers. ab-Mri, the business of distilling 
 or selling (strong) waters, and hence 
 elliptioally the excise upon such 
 business. This last is the sense in 
 ■which it is used by Anglo-Indians. 
 In evei-y district of India the privilege 
 of selling spirits is farmed to con- 
 tractors, who manage the sale through 
 retail shop-keepers. This is what is 
 called the 'Abkary System.' The 
 system has often been attacked as 
 promoting tippling, and there are 
 strong opinions on both sides. We 
 subjoin an extract from a note on the 
 subject, too long for insertion in 
 integrity, by one of much experience 
 in Bengal.* 
 
 June, 1879. "Natives who have ex- 
 pressed their views are, I believe, unani- 
 mous in ascribing the increase of drinking 
 to our Abkaree system. I don't say that 
 this is putting the cart before the horse, 
 but they are certainly too forgetful of the 
 increased means in the country, which, if 
 not the sole cause of the increased consump- 
 tion, has been at least a very large factor in 
 that result. I myself believe that more 
 people drink now than formerly : but I knew 
 one gentleman of very long and intimate 
 knowledge of Bengal, who held that there 
 was as much drinking in 1820 as in 1860." 
 
 In any case exaggeration is abundant. 
 All Sanskrit literature shows that tippling 
 is no absolute novelty in India. 
 
 1797. "The stamps are to have the 
 words 'Abcaree licenses' inscribed in the 
 Persian and Hindee languages and charac- 
 ter."— ^eB^rai Begulations, x. 33. 
 
 Abihowa. Properly (Pers.) aj-o- 
 Jiawa, 'water and air.' The usual 
 Hmdustani expression for ' climate.' 
 
 aIII^' /'cT^^^^y""™"''^ concerning the 
 death of 500 Koorgs from small-pSx is 
 understood . they must be kept where 
 
 the climate [ab-o-hawa] may best agree 
 with them."— Ttppoo's Letters, 269. 
 
 ' Sir G. U. Yule. 
 
 Achanock, n.p. Hind. Chanah and 
 Achanak. The name by which the 
 station of Barrackpore (q.v.) is com- 
 monly known to sepoys and other 
 natives. Some have connected the 
 na,me with that of Job Charnock, or, as 
 A. Hamilton calls him, Channock, the 
 founder of Calcutta, and the quotations 
 render this probable. Formerly the 
 Cantonment of Secrole at Benares was 
 also known, by a transfer no doubt, 
 as G^ota (or Little) Achanak. 
 
 1726. '"t stedeken Tsjannock."— Ffj- 
 lentijn, v. 153. In Val.'s map of Bengal 
 also, we find opposite to Oegli (Hoogly), 
 Tsjannok, and then Collecatte, and Galcula, 
 
 1758. "Notwithstanding these solemn 
 assurances from the Dutch it was judged 
 expedient to send a detachment of troops 
 .... to take possession of Tanna Fort and 
 Charnoo's Battery opposite to it." — Nar- 
 rative of Dutch attempt in the Hoogly, in 
 Malcolm's Life of Olive, ii. 76. 
 
 1810. "The old village of Achanock 
 stood on the ground which the post of Bar- 
 rackpore now occupies." — M. Graham, 142. 
 
 1848. " !Prom an oral tradition still pre- 
 valent among the natives at Barrackpore 
 ... we learn that Mr. Charnock built a 
 bungalow there, and a flourishing bazar 
 arose under his patronage, before the 
 settlement of Calcutta had been deter- 
 mined on. Barrackpore is at this day best 
 known to the natives by the name of 
 Chanock."— rAc Bengal OUtuary, Calc. 
 p. 2. 
 
 Achar, s. Pars, achar, adopted in 
 nearly all the vernaculars of India for 
 acid and salt relishes. By Europeans it 
 is used as the equivalent of ' pickles,' 
 and is applied to all the stores of 
 Crosse and Blackwell in that kind. 
 We have adopted the word through 
 the Portuguese ; but it is not impossible 
 that Western Asiatics got it originally 
 from the Latin acetorm.— (See Plin. 
 Hist. Nat. xix. 19). 
 
 _ 1563. " And they prepare a conserve of 
 it (Anacardium) with salt, when it is green 
 (and this they call Achar), and this is sold 
 in the market just as olives are with us."— 
 Garcia de 0. f. 17. 
 
 1596. Linschoten in the Dutch gives the 
 
 )!f2ol':°"^°*^y' ''"* in the English version 
 (1598) it IS printed Maehar. 
 
 1616. " Out jurebassd's* wife came and 
 brought me a small jarr of achar for a pre- 
 sent, desyring me to exskews her husband 
 •n ™^* n® abcented hymselfe to take phi- 
 sik. "—Cocfe, i. 135. ^ 
 
 1623. ' ' And all these preserved in a way 
 
 ■ An interpreter. 
 
ACHEEN. 
 
 AD ATI. 
 
 that is really very good, which they caU 
 Mciao."— Delia Valle, ii. 708. 
 
 1653. _ "Aohar est vn nom Indistanni, 
 on Indien, que signifie des mangues, ou 
 autres fruits confis aveo de la moutarde, de 
 Tail, du sel, et du vinaigre k I'Indienne." — 
 De la Boullaye, 531. 
 
 1687. " Achar I presume signifies sauce. 
 They make in the Ea^t Indies, especially at 
 Siam and Pegu, several sorts of Achar, as 
 of the young tops of Bamboes, &c. Bambo- 
 Achar and Mango-Xcte»' are most used." — 
 Dampier, i. 391. 
 
 1727. " And the Soldiery, Fishers, Pea- 
 sants, and Handicrafts (of G-oa) feed on a 
 little Eice boiled in Water, with a little bit 
 of Salt Pish, or Atohaar, which is pickled 
 Pruits or Roots." — A. Hamilton, i. 252. 
 
 1783. We learn from Forrest that limes, 
 salted for sea-use against scurvy, were used 
 by the Chulias (v. Cnoolia), and were called 
 atchar {Voyage to Mergui, 40). Thus the 
 word passed to Java, as in next quotation : 
 
 1768-71. " When green it (the mango) is 
 made into attjar; for this the kernel is 
 taken out, and the space filled in with 
 
 finger, pimento, and other spicy ingre- 
 ients, after which it is pickled in vinegar." 
 — Sta/i)ormus, i. 237. 
 
 Acheen, n.p. (Pers. Achm.) The 
 name applied by us to the state and 
 town at the N.W. angle of Sumatra, 
 ■which was long, and especially during 
 the 16th & l^th centuries, the greatest 
 native power oh that Island. The 
 proper Malay name of the place is 
 Ache. The Portuguese generally called 
 it Achem (or frequently, by the adhesion 
 of the genitive preposition, Dachem, 
 so that Sir F. Qxevile below makes 
 two kingdoms), but our Acheen seems 
 to have been derived from the mariners 
 of the P. Gulf or W. India, for we find 
 the name so given [AcMn) in the Ain-i- 
 Akbarl, and in the Geog. Tables of 
 Sadik Isfahan!. This folm may have 
 been suggested by a jingling analogy, 
 such as Orientals love, with Machiu 
 (q.v.). See also under Looty. 
 
 1549. "Piratarum Acenorum nee peri- 
 culum nee suspidio fuit."^ — S. Fr. Xav. 
 Epistt. 337. 
 
 1552. " But after Malacca was founded, 
 and especially at the time of our entry into 
 India, the Kingdom of Paoem began to in- 
 crease in power, and that of Pedir to dimi- 
 nish. And that neighbouring one of Achem, 
 which was then insignificant, is now the 
 greatest of all." — Sarros, III. v. 8. 
 
 1563. 
 
 "Occupado tenhais na guerra infesta 
 Ou do sauguinolento 
 
 Taprobanico * Achem, que ho mar 
 
 molesta 
 Oudo Cambaico occulto imiguo nosso." 
 Camoes, Ode pi'efixed to Garcia de Orta. 
 
 c. 1569. "Upon the headland towards 
 the West is thelGngdom of Assi, governed 
 by a Moore King." — Ccesar FrederOce, tr. in 
 HaUuyt, ii. 355. 
 
 c. 1590. "The zaidd (civet), which is 
 brought from the harbour-town of Sumatra, 
 from the territory of Achin, goes by the 
 name of Sumatra-zabdd, and is by far the 
 best." — Ain, i. 79. 
 
 1597. " do Pegu como do Da- 
 chem." — King's Letter, in Arch. Port. Or. 
 fasc. 3, 669. 
 
 1.599. " The iland of Sumatra, or Tapro- 
 buna, is possessed by many Kynges, enemies 
 to the Portugals ; the cheif is the Kinge of 
 Sachem, who besieged them in Malacca. . . 
 The Kinges of Aeheyn and Tor (read Jor for 
 Johore) are in lyke sorte enemies to the Por- 
 tugals."— 6'«' Fulke Orevile to Sir P. Wal- 
 singham (in Bruce, i. 125). 
 
 c. 1635. " Achin (a name equivalent in 
 rhyme or metre to ' M&hln % is a well 
 known island in the Chinese Sea, near to 
 the equinoctial line."— iJacKA Isfahdni (Or. 
 Tr. F.) p. 2. 
 
 1820. "In former days, a great many 
 ■junks used to frequent Achin. This trade 
 is now entirely at an end." — Crawfurd, B. 
 Ind. Arch. iii. 182. 
 
 Adam's Apple. This name {Porno 
 d^Adamo) is given at Goa tp the fruit of 
 the Mimusops Elengi, Linn. (Birdwood) ; 
 and in the 1635 ed. of Gerarde's Herball 
 it is applied to the Plantain. But in 
 earlier days it was applied to a fruit of 
 the Citron kind. — (See Marco Polo, 2nd 
 ed., i. 101), and the following: 
 
 c. 1580. "In his hortis (of Cairo) ex arbo- 
 ribus virescunt mala citria, aurantia, Ijmo- 
 nia sylvestria et domestica poma Adami vo- 
 cata." — Prosp. Alpinus, i. 16. 
 
 c. 1712. "It is a kind of lime or citron 
 tree ... it is called Fomum Adami, because 
 it has on its rind the appearance of two bites, 
 which the simplicity of the ancients ima- 
 gined to be the vestiges of the impression 
 which our forefather made upon the for- 
 bidden fruit." . . . Bluteau, quoted by Tr. 
 of Alboquerque, Hak. Soc. i.' 100. 
 
 The fruit has nothing to do with 
 zamboa, with which Bluteau and Mr. 
 Birch connect it. See Jambu. 
 
 Adati, s. A kind of piece goods 
 exported from Bengal. We do not 
 know the proper form or etymology. 
 It may have been of half -width (from 
 Hind. Edha, ' half '). 
 
 * This alludes to the mistalcen notion, as old aa 
 N. Contl (0. 1,iiO), that Sumatra =rapTO6c»ie. 
 
 B 2 
 
ADAWLUT. 
 
 4 
 
 ADJUTANT. 
 
 1726 " Casseri [probably KasUri in 
 Midnapiir Dist.] supplies many Taffat- 
 shdas* Ginygaivjs, Allegias, and Adathays, 
 which are mostly made there."— Yalentyn, 
 V. 159. 
 
 1813. Among Bengal piece-goods: "Ad- 
 daties, Pieces 700 " (i.e. pieces to the ton).— 
 Milhurn, ii. 221. 
 
 Adawlut, s. Ar.— H.— 'adalat, ' a 
 
 Court of Justice,' from 'adl, 'doing 
 justice.' Under the Mahommedan 
 government there were 3 such, courts, 
 %dz., Nizamat 'Adalat, Diwdnl 'Ada- 
 lat, and Faujdari 'Adalat, so-called 
 from the respective titles of the officials 
 who nominally presided over them. 
 The first was the chief Criminal 
 Court, the second a Civil Court, the 
 third a kind of Police Court. In 1793, 
 regular Courts were established under 
 the British Government, and then 
 the Sudder Adawlut {Sadr 'Adalat) 
 became the chief Court of Appeal for 
 each Presidency, and its work was done 
 hy several European (Civilian) Judges. 
 That coui-t was, on the criminal side, 
 termed Nizamut Adawlat, and on the 
 civil side Dewanny Ad. At Madras 
 and Bombay, Foujdarry was the style 
 adopted in lieu of Nizamut. This 
 system ended in 1863, on the intro- 
 duction of the Penal Code, and the 
 institution of the High Courts on their 
 present footing. 
 
 On the original history and constitu- 
 tion of the Courts see Fifth Report, 
 1812, p. 6. 
 
 1826. "The adawlut or Court-house 
 was close by." — Pand. ffari, 271. 
 
 Adigar, s. Properly adhikar, from 
 Skt. adhikdrin, one possessing autho- 
 rity; Tarn. adWteri, or -^aren. The title 
 was formerlyin use in South India, and 
 perhaps still is in the native states of 
 Malabar, for a rural headman. It was 
 also in Ceylon (adikarama, adikar) 
 the title of a, chief minister of the 
 Candyan Kings. 
 
 1544. " Fac te comem et humanum cum 
 isti Genti praebeas, turn praesertim magis- 
 tratibus eorum et Praefectis Pagorum, quos 
 Adigares vocant." — S. Fr. Xav. Fpistt. 113. 
 
 1681. " There are two who are the greatest 
 and highest officers in the land. 'They are 
 called Adigars, I may term -them Chief 
 Judges." — Knox, 48. 
 
 1726. Adigaar. This is as it were the 
 Second of the Dessave. — Valentyn (Ceylon), 
 Name? of Officers, &c., 9. 
 
 1796. "In Malabar esiste oggidl I'uffizio 
 *" See note imder Alleja. 
 
 . . . . molti EdriaUrero f ij'^*" i, "Sj'j 
 Adhigari o ministri d'un distretto. . . -J)ra 
 Paolino, 237. 
 
 1803 "The highest officers of &tate are 
 the Adigars or Prime Min sters. They are 
 twoinnumber."-P«-«~«'s Ceylon, 256. 
 
 Adjutant, s. A bird so called (no 
 doubt) from its comical resemblance to 
 a human figure in a stiff dress pacing 
 slowly on a parade-ground. _ It is the 
 (Hind.) hargila, or gigantic crane, 
 and popular scavenger of Bengal, the 
 Leptoptilus' argala of Lmnseus. ihe 
 Hind, name is by some dictionaries 
 derived from a supposed Sansk. word 
 hadda-gila, ' bone-swallower.' _ The 
 compound, however appropriate, is not 
 to be found in BohtHngk and Both s 
 great Dictionary. The bird is very 
 well described by Aelian, under the 
 name of K^Xa, which is perhaps a 
 relic of the still preserved vernacular 
 one. It is described by another name, 
 as one of the peculiarities of India, by 
 Sultan Baber. 
 
 "The feathers known as Marabou or 
 ComercoUy feathers, and sold iii Calcutta, 
 are the under tail-coverts of this, andthe 
 Lept. Javanica, another and smaller species 
 {Jerdon). The name marabout (from the ^r. 
 murdbit, 'quiet,' and thence 'a hermit, 
 through the Port, marabuto) seems to have 
 been given to the bird in Africa on like rea- 
 son to that of adjutant in India. . 
 
 0. A.D. 250. " And I hear that there is 
 in India a bird £eto, which is 3 times as 
 big as a bustard; it has a mouth of a 
 frightful size, and long legs, and it carriesa, 
 huge crop which looks like a leather bag ; it 
 has a most dissonant voice, and whilst the 
 rest of the plumage is ash-coloured, the tail- 
 feathers are of a pale (or greenish) colour. 
 ^Aelian, de Nat. Anim. xvi. 4. 
 
 c. 1530. " One of these (fowls) is the 
 ding, which is a large bird. Each of its 
 wings is the length of a man ; on its head 
 and neck there is no hair. Something like 
 a bag hangs from its neck ; its back is black, 
 its breast white ; it frequently visits Kabul. 
 One year they caught and brought me a 
 ding, which became very tame. The flesh 
 which they threw it, it never failed to catch 
 in its beak, and swallowed without cere- 
 mony. On one occasion it swallowed a shoe 
 well shod with iron ; on another occasion it 
 swallowed a good-sized fowl right down, 
 with its wings and feathers." — Baber, 321. 
 
 1754. "In the evening excursions . . . • 
 we had often observed an extraordinary 
 species of birds, called by the natives Ar- 
 gill or Hargill, a native of Bengal. They 
 would majestically stalk along before us, 
 and at first we took them for Indians naked 
 .... The following are the exact marks 
 and dimensions .... The wings extended 
 14 feet and 10 inches. Prom the tip of the 
 bill to the extremity of the claw it mea- 
 
AFGHAN. 
 
 AKYAB. 
 
 Bured 7 feet 6 inches .... In the oraw was 
 a Terapin or land-tortoise, 10 inches long ; 
 and a large black male cat was found entire 
 in its stomach." — Ives, 183-4. 
 
 1798. " The next is the great Heron, the 
 ArgaXi or Adjutant, or Gigantic Crane of 
 Latham .... It is found also in Guinea," 
 — Pcnjwmt's View of Hindostan, ii. 156. 
 
 1810. "Every bird saving the vulture, 
 the adjutant (or argeelah), and kite, retires 
 to some shady spot." — Williamson, V, M. 
 ii. 3. See also s. v. Pelican. 
 
 AfgMn, n.p. P. — H, — Afghan. 
 Tlie most general name of tte pre- 
 doininant portion of the congeries of 
 tribes beyond the N.W. frontier of 
 India, whose country is called from 
 tbem Afghanistan. 
 
 In England one often hears the 
 country called Afgunist-un, ■wMch. is 
 a mispronunciation painful to an 
 Anglo-Indian ear," and even Af'gann, 
 whicli is a still more excruciating sole- 
 cism. 
 
 0. 1020. "... Afghans and Khnjis . . " 
 — ^UIM in Mliot, ii. 2i ; see also 50, 114. 
 
 0. 1265. "He also repaired the fort of 
 Jal£U, which he garrisoned with Afghans. " 
 — Tarik-i-Firozshkhl in do., iii. 106. 
 
 14th cent. The Afghans are named by 
 the continuator of Kashiduddin among the 
 tribes in the vicinity of Herat (see N. & E. 
 xiv. 494). 
 
 c. 15.56. " He was afraid of the Af- 
 ghans. "—,Sidi 'All, in J. As., 1st S., ix. 201. 
 
 1609. "Agwans and Potans."—W. 
 Finch, in Furchas, i. 521. 
 
 1676. " The people called Augans who in- 
 habit from Vandahar to Gaboul . . a sturdy 
 sort of people, and great Robbers in the 
 night-time." — Tavernier, E. T . ii. 44. 
 
 1838. " Professor Dom .... discusses 
 severally the theories that have been main- 
 tained of the descent of the Afghauns : 1st, 
 from the Copts ; 2nd, the Jews ; 3rd, the 
 Georgians ; 4th, the Toorks : 5th, the Mo- 
 guls ; 6th, the Armenians : and he men- 
 tions more cursorily the opinion that they 
 are descended from the Indo-Scythians, 
 Medians, Sogdians, Persians, and Indians : 
 on considering all which, he comes to the 
 rational conclusion, that they cannot be 
 traced to any tribe or country beyound their 
 present seats and the adjoining mountains." 
 — Mphinstone's Caubool, ed. 1839, i. 209. 
 
 A&ico, n.p. A negro slave. 
 
 1682. " Here we met with y« Barbadoes 
 Merchant .... James Cock, Master, laden 
 with Salt, Mules, and Africos." — Sedges, 
 Journal, Feb. 27. 
 
 Agar-agar, s. The Malay name 
 of a kind of sea-weed {Bpherococcus 
 licheneiides) . It is succulent when boiled 
 
 to a jelly ; and is used by the Chinese 
 with birdanesf in soup. They also 
 employ it as a glue, and apply it to 
 sUk and paper iotended to be transpa- 
 rent. It grows on the shores of the 
 Malay Islands, and is much exported 
 to China. — (See Crawfurd, Diet. Ind. 
 Arch., and Milburn, ii. 304). 
 
 Ag-gari, s. Hind. 'Fire carriage.' 
 In native use for a railway train. 
 
 Agim-boat, s. A hybrid word for 
 a steamer, from. Hind. Agan, 'fire,' 
 and Eng. boat. In Bombay Ag-hot is 
 used, 
 
 1853 "Agin l3oa,t."—Oakfield, i. 84. 
 
 Ak, s. H. ak (and arh, in Sindi ak) 
 the prevalent name of the madar (v. 
 Mudd^r) in Central and Western 
 India. It is said to be a popular 
 belief (of course erroneous) in Sind, 
 that Akbar was so-called after the ak, 
 from his birth in the desert. The 
 word appears in the following popular 
 rhyme quoted by Tod [Bajasthan, i. 
 699). 
 
 Ak-ra jhopra, 
 
 Phok-ra bar, 
 
 Bajra-ra roti, 
 
 Mot'h-ra dal : 
 Dekho Eaja teri Marwar ! 
 
 (For houses hurdles of madar. 
 For hedges heaps of withered thorn, 
 Millet for bread, horse-peas for pulse : 
 Such is thy kingdom, Eaja of Marwar !) 
 
 Akyab, n.p. The European name 
 of the seat of administration of the 
 British province of Arakan, which is 
 also a port exporting rice largely to 
 Europe. The name is never used by 
 the natives of Arakan (of the Burmese 
 race), who call the town Tait-htwe, 
 ' Crowd (in consequence of) War.' 
 This indicates how the settlement came 
 to be formed in 1825, by the fact of the 
 British force encamping on the plain 
 there, which was found to be healthier 
 than the site of the ancient capital of 
 the kingdom of Arakan, up the valley 
 of the Arakan or Kaladyne E. The 
 name Akyah had been applied, pro- 
 bably by the Portuguese, to a neigh- 
 bouring village, where there stands, 
 about If m. feom the present town, a 
 pagoda covering an alleged relique of 
 Gautama (a piece of the lower jaw, or 
 an induration of the throat), the name 
 of which pagoda, taken from the 
 description of relique, is Avfkyait-dau, 
 and of this, Ahy&b was probably a 
 
ALBACOBE. 
 
 6 
 
 ALBATROSS. 
 
 corruption. Tlie present town and 
 cantonment occupy dry land of very- 
 recent formation, and the lugh. ground 
 on wHch the pagoda stands must have 
 stood on the shore at no distant date, 
 as appears from the finding of a small 
 anchor there about 1835. The village 
 adjoining the pagoda must then have 
 stood at the mouth of the Arakan E., 
 which was much frequented by the 
 Portuguese and the Chittagong people 
 in the 16th and 17th centuries, and thus 
 probably became known to them by a 
 name taken from the pagoda. — (From a 
 note by Sir Arthur Pliayre.) 
 
 Albacore, s. A kind of rather 
 large sea-fish, of the Tunny genus 
 {Thynnus albacwa, Lowe, perhaps 
 same as Thynnus macropterus, Day). 
 Prom the Portuguese Albacor or 
 Albecora. The quotations from 
 Ovington and Grose below refer 
 it to alho, but the word is, from its 
 form, almost certainly Arabic, though 
 Dozy says he has not found the word 
 in this sense in Arabic dictionaries, 
 which are very defective in the names 
 of fishes (p. 61). The word alhacora in 
 Sp. is apphed to a large early kind of 
 fig, from Ar. al-hdkur, ' prsecox ' 
 (Dmy), Heb. hikhura, in Micah vii. 1. 
 — See Ooiarruvias s. v. Alhacora. 
 
 1579. "These (flying fish) have two ene- 
 mies, the one in the sea, the other in the aire. 
 In the sea the fish which is called Alhooore, 
 as big as a salmon." — Letter from Ooa, by T. 
 Stevens, in Hakl ii. 583. 
 
 1592. ' ' In our passage over from S. Lau- 
 rence, to the maine, we had exceeding great 
 store of Bonitosand Albocores." — Barker.in 
 Bakl. ii. 592. 
 
 1696. " We met likewise with Shoals 
 of Albicores (so call'd from a piece of white 
 riesh that sticks to their Heart) and with 
 multitude of Bonettoes, which are named 
 from their Goodness and Excellence for 
 eating; so that sometimes for more than 
 twenty Days the whole Ship'.s Company 
 have feasted on these curious fish." — Oving- 
 ton, p. 48. 
 
 0. 1760. " The Albacore is another fish of 
 much the same kind as the Bonito . . from 60 
 to 90;pounds weight and upward. The name 
 of this fish too is taken from the Portuguese, 
 importing its white color."— (Jrosc, i. 5. 
 
 Albatross, s. The great sea-bird 
 {Diomedea exulans, L.), from the Port. 
 alcatraz, to which the forms used by 
 HawMns and Dampier, and by Pla- 
 court (according to Marcel Devic) 
 closely approach. The Port, word 
 properly means ' a pelican.' A refer- 
 
 ence to the latter word in our Glos- 
 sary will show another curious misap- 
 plication. Devic states that akatruz 
 in Port, means ' the bucket of a 
 Persian wheel,'* representing the Ar. 
 al-hadus, which is again from nahos. 
 He' supposes that the peKcan may 
 have got this name in the same way 
 that it is called in ordinary Ar. aakka, 
 'a water-carrier.' 
 
 It has been pointed out by Dr. 
 Murray, that the akatruz of some of 
 the early voyagers, e.g., of Davis 
 below, is not the Diomedea, but the Man- 
 of-War (or Frigate) Bird {Fregatus 
 aquilus). Hawkins, at p. 187 of the 
 work quoted, describes without naming, 
 a bird which is evidently the modern 
 albatross. In the quotation from Moc- 
 quet again, akatruz is appKed to some 
 smaller sea-bird. The passage from 
 Shelvocke is that which suggested to 
 Coleridge " The Ancient Mariner." 
 
 1564. " The 8th December we ankered 
 by a small Island called Alcatrarsa, wherein 
 at our going a shoare, we found nothing but 
 sea-birds, as we call them Ganets, but by 
 the Portugals called Alcatrarses, who for 
 that cause gave the said Island the same 
 name." — Hawkins (Hak. Soc), 15. 
 
 1593. " The dolphins and bonitoes are the 
 houndes, and the alcatrarces the hawkes, 
 and the flying fishes the game." — lb. 152. 
 
 1604. "The other foule called Aloatrarzi 
 is a kind of Hawke that liueth by fishing. 
 For when the Bonitos er Dolphines dee 
 chase the flying fish vnder the water .... 
 this Alcatrarzi flyeth after them like a 
 Hawke after a Partridge." — Davis (Hak. 
 Soc.) 158. 
 
 _ c. 1608-10. ' • Alcatraz sont petis oiseaux 
 ainsi comme estoumeaux." — Mocqaet, Voy- 
 ages, 226. 
 
 1672. "We met with those feathered 
 Harbingers of the Cape .... Albetrcsses 
 .... they haue great Bodies, yet not pro- 
 portionate to their Wings, which mete out 
 twice their length." — Fryer, 12, 
 
 1690. "They have several other Signs, 
 whereby to know when they are near it, as 
 by the Sea Fowl they meet at Sea, especially 
 the Algatrosses, a very large long-winged 
 Bird."— Dampier, i. 531. 
 
 1719. "We had not had the sight of one 
 fish of any kind, since we were come South- 
 ward of the Streights of Le Mair, nor one 
 sea-bird, except a disconsolate black Albi- 
 tross, who accompanied us for several days, 
 hovering about us as if he had lost himself, 
 till Hatley (my second Captain) observing, 
 in one of his melancholy fits, that this bird 
 was always hovering near us, imagin'd from 
 
 Also see Dozy, s. v. ulcaduz. Alcadv:, 
 accordujg to Cotiarruvias, is in Sp. one of the 
 earthen pots of the Twria or Persian wheel 
 
ALOATIJ)'. 
 
 ALLAHABAD. 
 
 his colour, that it might be some ill omeil 
 .... But be that as it would, he after 
 some fruitless attempts, at length shot the 
 AlbitroBS, not doubting (perhaps) that we 
 
 should have a fair wind after it " — 
 
 Shelvocke's Voyage, 72, 73. 
 
 1740. " .... a vast variety of sea-fowl, 
 amongst which the most remarkable are the 
 Penguins ; they are in size and shape like a 
 goose, but instead of wings they have short 
 stumps like fins .... their bills are narrow 
 like those of an Albitross, and they stand 
 and walk in an erect posture. From this 
 and their white bellies, Sir John Scarborough 
 has whimsically likened them to little chil- 
 dren standing up in white aprons. " — Anson's 
 Voyage, 9th ed. (1756), p. 68. 
 
 1754. "An albatrose, a sea-fowl, was 
 shot off the Gape of Good Hope, which mea- 
 sured 17J feet from wing, to wing." — lues, 5. 
 1803. 
 " At length did cross an Albatross ; 
 
 Thorough the fog it came ; 
 As if it had been a Christian soul 
 We hailed it in God's name." 
 
 The Ancient Manner. 
 c. 186]. 
 " Souvent pour s'amuser, les hommes 
 d'equipage 
 Prennent des albatros, vastes oiseaux des 
 mers. 
 Qui suivent, indolents oompagnons de 
 voyage, 
 Le navire glissaut sur les goufJres amers." 
 Baudelaire. L^ Albatros. 
 
 Alcatif, s. This word for 'a carpet' 
 was much, used in India in the 16th 
 century, and is treated by some travel- 
 lers as an Indian word. It is not 
 however of Indian origin, hut is an 
 Arahic word {katlf, ' a carpet with long 
 pile ') introduced into Portugal through 
 the Moors. 
 
 c. 1.540. "There came aboard of Antonio 
 •de Faria more than 60 batels, and balloons, 
 and manchuas,* with awnings and flags of 
 silk, and rich alcatifas." — Pinto, ch. Ixviii. 
 (orlg.). 
 
 1560. " The whole tent was cut in a 
 variety of arabesques, inlaid with coloured 
 silk, and was carpeted with rich alcatifas." 
 — Tenreiro, Itin. o. xvii. 
 
 1578. " The windows of the streets by 
 which the Viceroy passes shall be hung with 
 carpets (alcatifadas), and the doors deco- 
 rated with branches, and the whole adorned 
 as richly as possible." — Archiv. Port. Orient, 
 fascic. li. 225. 
 
 1608-10. ' ' Quand elles vont a I'Eglise on 
 les porte en palanquin . . . . le dedans est 
 d'vn grand tapis de Perse, qu'ils appellent 
 Alcatif." . . . .-—Pyrard, ii. 62. 
 
 1648 "many silk stuffs, such as 
 
 satin, contenijSjt attelap (read attelas). 
 
 * See these words. 
 
 t See Ovington, under Alleja. 
 
 jie .... ornijs (?) of gold and silk for 
 women's wear, gold alaoatijven - . . ." — 
 Van Twist, 50. 
 
 1726. "They know nought of chairs or 
 tables. The small folks eat on a mat, and 
 the rich on an Alcatief, or carpet, sitting 
 with their feet under them, like our Tailors." 
 — Valmtijn, v. Cluyrom. 55. 
 
 Alcove, s. This English word comes 
 to us throurfi. the Span, alcova and Fr. 
 alcove (old Fr. aucuhe), from Ar. al- 
 kubbah, applied first to a kind of tent 
 (so in Hebr. Numbers, xxv. 8) and 
 then to a vaulted building or recess. 
 An edifice of Saracenic construction 
 at Palermo is still known as La Cuba ; 
 and another, a domed tomb, as La 
 Gubola. Whatever be the true forma- 
 tion of the last word, it seems to have 
 given us, through the Italian, Citpola. 
 
 Aldea, s. A village; also a villa. 
 Port, from the Ar. al-dai'a, ' a farm or 
 villa.' Bluteau explains it as: Povofao 
 menor que lugar." Lane gives among 
 other and varied meanings of the 
 Arabic word: "An estate consisting 
 of land or of land and a house, .... 
 land yielding a revenue." The word 
 forms part of the name of many towns 
 and villages in Spain and Portugal. 
 
 1547. " The Governor (of Bagaem)^ Dom 
 JoSo de Castro, has given and gives many 
 aldeas and other grants of land to Portu- 
 guese who served and were wounded at the 
 fortress of Dio, and to others of long ser- 
 vice." . . . . — Simdo Botelho, Cartas 3. 
 
 ■ 1673. "Here ... in a sweet Air, stood 
 a Magnificent Bural Church ; in the way to 
 which, and indeed all up and down this 
 Island, are pleasant Aldeas, or Country 
 Seats of the Gentry." — Fryer, 71. 
 
 1726. "There are also towards the in- 
 terior many Aldeas, or villages and hamlets 
 that . . . swarm with peoj^le." — Valentyn, 
 Vi {MalabO/r) 11. 
 
 1780. " The Coast between these is filled 
 with Aldees, or villages of the Indians." — 
 Dunn, N. Directory, 5th ed. HO. 
 
 1782. " II y a aussi quelques Aldees con- 
 siderables, telles que Navar et Portenove, 
 qui appartiennent aux Princes du.pays." 
 — Sonnerat, Voyage, i. 37. 
 
 Aleppee, n.p. On the coast of Tra- 
 vancore ; properly Alappuli. 
 
 Aljofar, s. Port. ' seed-pearl.' 
 Oobarruvias says it is from Ax. al- 
 jauJiar, 'jewel.' 
 
 Allahabad, n.p. This name — Allah- 
 abad, which was given in. the time 
 
ALLE.TA. 
 
 8 
 
 ALLIGATOR. 
 
 of Akbar to tlie old Hindu Prag, has 
 been subjected to a variety of corrupt 
 pronunciations, both. European and 
 natiye. Illahdba^ is a ndt uncommon 
 native form, converted by Europeans 
 into Halabas, and further by English 
 soldiers formerly into Isle o' hats. And 
 the Illiabad, which we find in the 
 Hastings charges, survives in the 
 Elleeabad still heard occasionally. 
 
 c. 1666. ''La Province de Halabas s'ap- 
 pelloit autrefois Purop " (vide PooTub). — 
 Thevenot, v. 197. 
 
 1726. "This exceptionally great River 
 (Ganges) .... comes so from the N. to 
 the S. . . . . and so further to the city 
 Halabas." — Vcdcntijn. 
 
 1786. " .... an attack' and invasion of 
 the Eohillas .... which nevertheless the 
 said Warren Hastings undertook at the 
 very time when, under the pretence of the 
 difficulty of defending Oorah and Illiabad, 
 he sold these provinces to Sujah Dowla." — 
 Artides of Clmrge, &c., in Burke, vi. 577. 
 
 , , " You wiU see in the letters from the 
 Board .... a plan for obtaining Illabad 
 from the Vizier, to which he had spirit 
 enough to make a successful resistance." — 
 CornwalUs, i. 238. 
 
 Alleja, s. This appears to be a 
 stuff from Turkestan called (Turki) 
 alchah, alajah, or alachah.. It is 
 
 thus described : " a silk cloth 5 yards 
 long, which has a sort of wavy line 
 pattern running in the length on 
 either side." {Baden Powell's Punjab 
 Handhook, 66.) 
 
 c. 1590. ''The improvement is visible. 
 .... secondly in the Safid Alchahs also 
 called Tarhddrs. . . ."—Am, i. 91. (Bloch- 
 mann says : " Alchah or Alachah, any kind 
 of corded stuff. Tarhddr means corded.") 
 
 1613. " The S'abob bestowed on him 850 
 Mamoodies, 10 fine Baftas, 30 Topsieles,* and 
 30 Allizaes." — Downton in Furchas, i. 504. 
 
 1615. "Ipec. alleiaof30Ks. . ."—Cocks's 
 Diary, i. 64. 
 
 , 1648. See Van Twist above, under 
 
 Alcatif. And 1673, see Fryer under Atlas. 
 
 , 1690. . ".It (Suratt) is renown'd .... 
 
 both for rich Silks, such as Atlasses, Cut- 
 
 tanees, Sooseys, Culgars, Allajars " 
 
 — Ovvngton,' 218. ■ > 
 
 1712. "An AUejah' petticoat striped 
 with green and gold and white."— Advert. 
 in Spectator, cited in Malcolm's Anecdotes. 
 429. ' 
 
 1726. " Gold and silver Alleeias."— 
 Valentyn (Surat), iv. 146. 
 
 loin^,?- ''AJlachas (pieces to the ton) , . . 
 1200."— Milburn, ii. 221. ' 
 
 * TaMlah (a stuff from il/ecra), Ain, p. 93. See 
 under Adab. ^ 
 
 • Alligator, s. This is the usual 
 Anglo-Indian term for the great lacer"- 
 tine amphibia of the rivers. _ It was 
 apparently in origin a corruption, im- 
 ported from S. America, of the Spanish 
 lagojrto (from Lat. lacerta), 'a lizard.' 
 The "Summary of the Western Indies " 
 by Pietro Mai-tire d'Angheria, as given 
 in Eamusio, recounting the last voyage 
 of Columbus, says that, in a certain 
 river, "they sometimes encountered 
 those crocodiles which they call 
 Lagarti ; these make away when they 
 see Christians, and in making away 
 they leave behind them an odour 
 more fragrant than musk " (Ram. iii. 
 f. Vlv), Oviedo, on another page of 
 the same volume, calls them "lagarti 
 o dragoni " (f. 62). 
 
 Bluteau gives "Lagarto, Crocodilo," 
 and adds : "In the Oriente Con- 
 quistado (Part I. f. 823), you will find 
 a description of the Crocodile under 
 the name of Lagarto." 
 
 One often, in Anglo-Indian conver- 
 sation, used to meet with the endeav- 
 our to distinguish the two well-known 
 species of the Ganges as Crocodile and 
 Alligator, but this, like other appli- 
 cations of popular and general terms 
 to mark scientific distinctions, involves 
 fallacy, as in the cases of ' panther, 
 leopard,' 'camel, dromedary,' 'attor- 
 ney, solicitor,' and so forth. The two 
 kinds of Gangetic crocodile were known 
 to Aehan (o. 250 A.D.), who writes : 
 "It (the Ganges) breeds two kinds of 
 crocodiles; one of these is not at all 
 hurtful, whilst the other is the most 
 voracious and cruel eater of flesh ; and 
 these have a horny prominence on the- 
 top of the nostril. These latter are 
 used as ministers of vengeance upon 
 evil-doers ; for those convicted of the 
 greatest crimes are cast to them ; and 
 they require no executioner." 
 
 1493. " In a small adjacent island . . . 
 our men saw an enormous kind of lizard 
 (lagarto muy grande), which they said was 
 as large round as a calf, and with a tail as 
 
 long as a lance but bulky as it was, 
 
 it got 'into, the sea, so 'that they could not 
 catch it."— Letter of Dr. Ghanca, In Select 
 Letters of Columbus by Major, Hak. Soc. 
 2nd ed. 43. . , 
 
 1539. "All along this River, that was 
 not very broad, there were a number of 
 Lizards (lagartoB), which might more pro- 
 perly be called Serpents .... with scales 
 upon their backs, and mouths two foot wide. 
 . . . . there be of them that will sometimes 
 get upon an ahnadia .... and overturn it 
 with their tails, swallowing up the men 
 
ALLIGATOB. 
 
 ALLIGATOB-PEAB. 
 
 ■whole, without dismembering of them." — 
 PintX), in Cogan's tr. 17 (orig. cap. xiv,). 
 
 1552. " . . . . aquatic animals such as 
 .... very great lizards (lagartos), which 
 in form and nature are just the crocodiles of 
 the Nile."— ion-OS, I. iii. 8. 
 
 1568. " In this Eiver we killed a mon- 
 strous Lagarto, or Crocodile .... he was 
 23 foote by the rule, headed like a hogge. 
 . . . ."—lob Hortop in Hakl. iii. 580. 
 
 1579. " We found here many good com- 
 modities .... besides alagartoes, munck- 
 eyes, and the like."— Droic, World Encom- 
 passed, Hak. Soc. 112. 
 
 1591. " In this place I have seen very 
 great water aligartos (which we call in 
 English crocodiles) seven yards long." — 
 Master Antonie Knivet, in Purchas, iv. 1228. 
 
 1593. _" In this Eiver (of GuayaquUl) and 
 all the Rivers of this Coast are great abun- 
 dance of Alagartoes .... persons of credit 
 have certified to me that as small fishes in 
 other Rivers abound in scoales, so the Ala- 
 gartoes in this " — Sir Bichard Haw- 
 kins in Purchas, iv. 1400. 
 
 c. 1593. 
 "And in his needy shop a tortoise hung, 
 An alligator stuff 'd, and other skins 
 Of ill-shaped fishes. . . " 
 
 Borneo <fc Juliet, v. 1. 
 
 1595. " Vpon this river there were great 
 store of fowle .... but for lagartOB it 
 exceeded, for there were thousands of those 
 vgly serpents ; and the people called it for 
 the abundance of them, the riuer of Lagar- 
 tos in their language." — Baleigh, The Dis- 
 coverie of Guiana, in Hakl. iv. 137. 
 
 1596. " Once he would needs defend a 
 rat to be animal rationale .... because 
 she eate and gnawd his bookes .... And 
 the more to confirme it, because everie one 
 laught at him .... the next rat he seaz'd 
 on nee made an anatomie of, and read a 
 lecture of 3 dayes long upon everie artire 
 or musckle, and after hanged her over his 
 head in his studie in stead of an apothe- 
 caiie's crocodile or dride Alligatur." — T. 
 Nashe's 'Have vrith you to Saffron Walden.' 
 Repr. in J. Payne Collier's Misc. Tracts, 
 p. 72. 
 
 1610. '• These Blackes . . . told me the 
 Eiver was full of Aligatas, and if I saw any 
 I must fight with him, else he would kill 
 me. "—D. Midleton in Purchas, i. 244. 
 
 1613. ". . . . mais avante .... por 
 distancia de 2 legoas, esta o fermoso ryo de 
 Cassam de lagarthos o crocodiUos." — Go- 
 dinJw de Eredia, 10. 
 
 1673.= "The River was full of Aligators 
 or Crocodiles, which lay basking in the Sun 
 in the Mud on the Elver's side." — Fryer, 
 55. 
 
 1727. " I was cleaning a vessel .... 
 and had Stages fitted for my People to 
 stand on ... . and we were plagued with 
 five or six Allegators, which wanted to be 
 on the Stage." — A. Hamilton, ii. 133. 
 
 1761. 
 " . . . . else that sea-like Stream 
 (Whence Traffic pours her bounties on man- 
 kind) 
 Dread Alligators would alone posses." 
 
 Grainger, Bk. ii. 
 1881. " The Hooghly has never been so 
 full of sharks and alligators as now. We 
 have it on undoubted authority that within 
 the past two months over a hundred people 
 have fallen victims to these brutes." — 
 Pioneer Mail, July 10th. 
 
 Alligator-pear, s. The fruit of tie 
 Laurus persea, Lin., Persea gratissima, 
 Gaertn. The name as here given is an 
 extravagant, and that of avocato or 
 avogato a more moderate, corruption, 
 of aguacate or ahuacatl (see below), 
 which, appears to have been the native 
 name in Central America, still sur- 
 viving there. The Quichua name is 
 palta, wMch. is used as well as agua- 
 cate by Cieza de Leon, and also by 
 Joseph de Acosta. Grainger {Sugar- 
 cane, Bk. I.) calls it "rich sabbaca," 
 which he says is ' ' the Indian name of 
 the avocato, avocado, avigato, or as the 
 English corruptly call it, alligator-pear. 
 The Spaniards in S. America call it 
 Aguacate, and under that name it is 
 described by Ulloa." In French it is 
 called avocat. The praise which 
 Grainger, as quoted below, " liberally 
 bestows " on this fruit, is, if we might 
 judge from the specimens occasionally 
 met with in India, absurd. With 
 liberal pepper and salt there may be 
 a remote suggestion of marrow: but 
 that is all. Indeed it is hardly a fruit 
 in the ordinary sense. Its common 
 sea name of ' midshipman's butter ' 
 is suggestive of its merits, or demerits. 
 
 Though common and naturalized 
 throughout the W. Indies and E. 
 coasts of tropical S. America, its actual 
 native country is unknown. Its intro- 
 duction into the Eastern world is com- 
 paratively recent ; not older than the 
 middle of last century. Had it been 
 worth eating it would have come long 
 before. 
 
 1532-50. "There are other fruits belong- 
 ing to the country, such as fragrant pines 
 and plantains, many excellent guavas, 
 caymitos, aguacates, and other fruits." — 
 Cieza de Leon, 16. 
 
 1608. "The Palta is a great tree, and 
 carries a faire leaf e, which hath a fruite like 
 to great peares ; within it hath a great stone, 
 and all the rest is soft meate, so as when 
 they are full ripe, they are, as it were, 
 butter, and have a delicate taste." — Joseph 
 de Acosta, 250. 
 
ALMADIA. 
 
 10 
 
 ALOO. 
 
 c. 1660. 
 ' The Aguacat no less is Verms Friend 
 
 (To tlr Indies Venus Conquest doth ex- 
 tend) 
 
 A fragrant Leaf the Aguaoata bears ; 
 
 Her Fruit in fashion of an Egg appears, 
 
 With such a white and spermy Juice it 
 swells 
 
 As represents moist Life's first Prin- 
 ciples." 
 
 Cowley, Of Plantes, v. 
 
 1680. "This Tavoga is an exceeding 
 pleasant Island, abounding in all manner of 
 fruits, such as Pine-apples . . . . Albecatos, 
 Pears, Mammes." — Cajit. SharpeinSampier, 
 iv. 
 
 1685. "TheAvogato Pear-tree is as big 
 as most Pear-trees . . . and the Fruit as big 
 as a large Lemon .... The Substance in 
 the inside is green, or a little yellowish, and 
 soft as Butter. . . ." — Dampier, i. 203. 
 
 1736. " Avogato ^awm. . . . This fruit 
 itself has no taste, but when mixt with 
 sugar and lemon juice gives a wholesome 
 and tasty flavour." — Zeidler's Lexicon, s. v. 
 
 1761. 
 " And thou green avocato, charm of sense. 
 
 Thy ripen'd marrow liberally bestows't." 
 Ch-ainger, Bk. I. 
 
 1830. "The avooada, with its Brobdig- 
 nag pear, as large as a purser's lantern." — 
 Tom Cringle, ed. 1863, 40. 
 
 1870. " The aguacate or Alligator 
 Pear." — Squier, Honduras, 142. 
 
 1873. "Thusthe fruitof the Persea gratis- 
 sima was called Ahueatl' by the ancient 
 Mexicans ; the Spaniards corrupted it to 
 avocado, and our sailors still further to 
 'Alligator pears.' "—Belt's mearagua, 107. 
 
 Almadia, s. This is a word intro- 
 duced into Portuguese from Moorish 
 Arabic [al-ma'dtya). Properly it means 
 'a raft' (see Dozy s.v.). But it is 
 generally used by the writers on India 
 for a canoe, or the like small native 
 boat. See Pinto under Alligator. 
 
 1514. _ "E visto che non veniva nessuno 
 ambasciata, solo venia molte abadie, ciofe 
 barohe, a venderci galline. . ." — Giov. da 
 Bmpoli, in Archiv. Stor. Ital. p. 59. 
 
 1644. " Huma Almadia pera servigo do 
 dito Baluarte, com seis marinheiros que 
 cada hum ven-se hum x(erafi)™ por mes 
 . . . x' 72."— ^pOT«eg of Din, in Bocarro 
 (Sloane MSS. 197, fol. 175). 
 
 Almanack, s. On this difficult 
 •word see Dozy's Oosterlingen. In a 
 passage quoted'by Eusebius from Por- 
 phyry (Praep. Evangel, t.iii. ed. Gais- 
 ford), there is mention of Egyptian 
 calendars called 'dKixevixtava. Also in 
 the Vocahular Arauigo of Pedro de 
 Alcala (1505) the Ar. Manak is given 
 as the eqiiivalent of the Spanish 
 
 almanaque, which seems to show 
 that the Sp. Ai-abs did use mandJch m 
 the sense required, probably having 
 adopted it from the Egyptian, and 
 having assumed the initial al to be 
 their own article. 
 
 Almyra, s. ll.almdri. A wardrobe, 
 chest of drawers, or likepieceof (closed) 
 furniture. The word is in general use, 
 by masters and servants in Anglo- 
 Indian households, in both N. and S. 
 India. It has come to us from the Port. 
 almario, but it is the same word as Er. 
 armoire, old E. amhry, &c., and Sc. 
 awmry, originating in the Lat. arma- 
 rium, or -ria, which occurs also in 
 L. Gr. as apjiapr], apfiapiov. 
 
 c. B.C. 200. " Hoc est quod olim clan- 
 culum ex armario te surripuisse aiebas uxori 
 tuae . . . ." — Plautus, Men. iii. 3. 
 
 A.D. 1450. "Item, I will my chambre 
 prestos haue . . . the thone of thame the to 
 aimer, & the tothir of yame the tothei? 
 almar whilk I ordnyd for kepyng of vest- 
 mentes." — Will of Sir T. Cuniberlege, in 
 Academy, Sept. 27, 1879, p. 231. 
 
 1589. " item ane langsettle, item ane 
 
 almarie, ane Kist, ane salt burde . . ." — 
 Ext. Records Burgh of Glasgow, 1876, 130. 
 
 1878. "Sahib, have you looked in Mr. 
 Morrison's almirah?" — Life in Mofussil, 
 i. 34. 
 
 Aloes, s. The name aloes is applied 
 to two entirely different substances; 
 
 a, the drug prepared from the inspis- 
 sated bitter juice of the Aloe Socotrina, 
 Lam. In this meaning (a) the name is 
 considered [Hanhury and FlucMger, 
 Pharmacographia, 616) to be derived 
 from the Sjrriac 'elwai (in Pers. alwa). 
 
 b. Aloes-wood, the same as Eagle- 
 WOOd (q-T.)- This is perhaps from 
 one of the Indian forms, through the 
 Hebrew (pi. forms) ahdlim and ahaloth. 
 
 (a) c. A.D. 70. "The best Aloe (Latin the 
 same) is brought out of India. . . . Much 
 use there is of it in many cases, but princi- 
 pally to loosen the beUie ; being the only 
 purgative medecine that is comfortable to 
 the stomach. . . ."—Pliny, Bk. xxvii. (PA. 
 Holland, ii. 212). 
 
 (D) "*H\9e fie Kal NtKoSij/105 .... ^epiav fj-Cyfia 
 a-[i.vpvrt^ Kal aAonf wo-el AiVpa; CKarov." — JohB, 
 xix. 39. 
 
 c. A.D. 545. "From the remoter regions, 
 I speak of Tzinista and other places, the 
 imports to Taprobane are sUk, Aloes- wood 
 (iXorj), cloves, sandal-wood, and so forth." 
 — Cosmas, in Cathay, p. clxxvii. 
 
 1617. " . • . a kind of lignum allowaies." 
 —Cocks's Diary, i. 309. 
 
 Aloo, s. Skt.— H. alu. This word 
 
ALOO BOKHARA. 
 
 11 
 
 AMEER. 
 
 is used now in. Hindustani and otter 
 dialects for tlie ' potato.' The original 
 Skt. is said to mean the esculent root 
 Arurti campanulatum, 
 
 Aloo Bokhara, s. P. ula-bohMra, 
 ' Both, plum' ; a kind of prune com- 
 monly brought to India by the Afghan 
 traders. 
 
 1817. 
 " Plantains, the golden and the green, 
 
 Malaya's neotar'd mangosteen ; 
 
 Frnnes of Bokhara, and sweet nuts 
 
 From the far groves of Samarkand." 
 
 Moore, LaUa BooJch. 
 
 Amadava, -vat, n.p. i.e. Ahmad- 
 abad.—Ses Avadavat. 
 
 Amah, s. A -wet-nurse. Used in 
 Madras and Bombay. It is Port, ama 
 (comp. German and Swedish amme). 
 
 1839. " A sort of good-natured 
 
 houae-keeper-like bodies, who talk only of 
 ayahs and amahs, and bad nights, and 
 babies, and the advantages of Hodgson's 
 ale while they are nursing : seeming in short 
 devoted to ' suckling fools and chronicling 
 small beer.'" — Letters from Madras, 294. 
 See also p. 106. 
 
 Ambaree, s. This is a Persian 
 word {'amarl) for a howda (^.T.), and 
 the word occurs in Colebrooke's letters, 
 but is quite unusual now. Grladwin 
 defines Amaree as "an umbrella over 
 the Howdeh " (Index to Ayeen, 1.). 
 The proper apphcation is to a canopied 
 howda, such as is still used by native 
 princes. 
 
 1798. "The Eajah's Sowai'ree was very 
 grand and superb. He had twenty ele- 
 phants, with richly embroidered ambarrehs, 
 the whole of them mounted by his sirdars, 
 — he himself riding upon the largest, put in 
 the centre. " — Skinner, Mem. i. 1-37. 
 
 1799. "Many of the largest Ceylon and 
 other Decoany Elephants bore ambaris on 
 which all the chiefs and nobles rode, dressed 
 with magnificence, and adorned with the 
 richest jewels." — Life of Colebrooke, p. 164. 
 
 1803. "Amaury, a canopied seat for an 
 elephant. An open one is called Sauza or 
 Howda," — IHct. of Words used in E. Indies, 
 2nd ed. 21. 
 
 Ambarreh, s. Dekh. Hind, and 
 Mahr. amhard, ambdrl, the plant 
 Hibiscus cannabinus, affording a useful 
 fibre. 
 
 Amboyna, n.p. A famous island 
 in the Molucca Sea, belonging to the 
 Dutch. The native form of the name 
 is Amblm, 
 
 Ameen, s. The word is Arab, amin, 
 
 meaning ' a trustworthy person' and 
 then an inspector, intendant, &c. In 
 India it has several uses as applied to 
 native officials employed under the 
 Civil Courts, but nearly all reduoeable 
 to the definition of fide-cnmmissarius. 
 Thus an ameen may be employed by a 
 court to investigate accounts connected 
 with a suit, to prosecute local inquiries 
 of any kind bearing on a suit, to sell 
 or to deliver over possession of im- 
 movable property, to carry out legal 
 process as a bailiff, &c. The name is 
 also apphed to native assistants in the 
 duties of land-survey. — But see Sudder 
 Ameen. 
 
 1817. "Native of&cera called aumeens 
 were sent to collect accounts, and to obtain 
 information in the districts. The first inci- 
 dents that occurred were complaints against 
 these aumeens for injurious treatment of 
 the inhabitants . . . ." — Mill, Hist. ed. 1840, 
 iv. 12. 
 
 1861. " BengaUee dewans, oncepure,.are 
 converted into demons ; Ameens once 
 harmless, become tigers ; magistrates, sup- 
 posed to be just, are converted into oppres- 
 sors."— Peiersore, Speech for Prosecution in 
 Mil Durpan case. 
 
 1878. " The Ameen employed in making 
 the partition of an estate." — Life in the 
 Mofussil, i, 206. 
 
 1882. " A missionary .... miorht, on the 
 other hand, be brought to a standstill when 
 asked to explain all the terms used by an 
 amin or valuator who had been sent to fix 
 
 the judicial rents " — Saty. Bev., Dec. 
 
 30, p. 866. 
 
 Ameer, s. Arab. Amir (root amr, 
 ' commanding,' and so) 'a commander, 
 chief, or lord,' and, in Arabic appli- 
 cation, any kind of chief from the 
 ' Anur of the Faithful,' i.e. the Cahph, 
 downwards. The word in this form 
 perhaps first became familiar as ap- 
 plied to the Princes of Sind, at the 
 time of the conquest of that Province 
 by Sir 0. J. Napier. It is the title 
 affected by many Musuhnan sovereigns 
 of various calibres, as the Amir of 
 Kabul, the Amir of Bokhara, &o. 
 But in sundry other forms the word 
 has, more or less, taken root in Euro- 
 pean languages since the early middle 
 ages. Thus it is the origin of the title 
 ' Admiral,' now confined to generals of 
 the sea service, but applied m varying 
 forms by medieval Christian writers 
 to the Anurs, or lords, of the court 
 and army of Egypt and other Mahom- 
 medan States. The word also came to 
 us again, by a later importation from 
 the Levant, in the French form, Emir 
 
AMILBAB. 
 
 12 
 
 A MUCK. 
 
 or Emer.— See also Omrah, whicli is in 
 fact Vmara, tlie pi. of amir. Byzantine 
 ■writers use 'Afiep, 'Afi-qpas, 'Afivpas, 
 ' Afi.r)p<uos, &c. (See Ducange, Oloss. 
 Orcecit.). It is the opinion of the best 
 scholars that the forms Amiral, Ammi- 
 raglio, Admiral, &c., originated in the 
 application of a Low Latin termination 
 -alls or -alius, though some doubt 
 may still attach to this question. (See 
 Marcel Devic, s.v. Amiral, and Dozy, 
 Oosterlingen, s.v. Admiraal). The d 
 in admiral probably came from a false 
 imagination of connexion mth admi- 
 rari. 
 
 1250. " Li grand amiraus des galies 
 m'envoia querre, et ine demanda si j'estoie 
 cousins le roy ; et je le di que nanin . . . . " 
 — Joinville, p. 178. 
 
 This passage illustrates the sort of way in 
 which our modern use of the word admiral 
 originated. 
 
 c. 1345. "The Master of the Ship is like 
 a great anur ; when he goes a-shore the 
 archers and the blackamoors march before 
 him with javelins and swords, with drums 
 and horns and trumpets." — Ibn Batuta, iv. 
 93. 
 
 (Compare with this 'description of the 
 Commander of a Chinese Junk in the 14th 
 century, A. Hamilton's of an English Cap- 
 tain in Malabar in the end of the 17th : 
 
 "Captain Beawes, who commanded the 
 Albemarle, accompanied us also, carrying a 
 Drum and two Trumpets with us, to make 
 our Compliment the more solemn." (i. 294.) 
 
 And this again of an " interloper " skip- 
 per at Hoogly, in 1683 : 
 
 1683. " Alley went in a splendid Equip- 
 age, habitted in scarlet richly laced. Ten 
 Englishmen in Blue Capps and Coats edged 
 with Bed, all armed with Blunderbusses, 
 went before his pallankeen, 80 (? 8) Peons 
 before them, and 4 Musicians playing on the 
 Weights with 2 Elaggs, before him, like an 
 Agent . . . "Sedffes, Oct. 8. 
 
 1384. " II Soldano fu cristiano di Greoia, 
 e fu venduto per schiavo quando era fan- 
 ciuUo a uno ammira^lio, come tu dicessi 
 'capitano di gaeira,.' ^—Frescobaldi, p. 39. 
 
 1615. "The inhabitants (of Sidon) are of 
 sundry nations and religious ; governed by 
 a succession of Princes whom they call 
 Emers ; descended, as they say, from the 
 Diuses."—Sandi/s, lourncy, 210. 
 
 Amildar, s. See Aumildar, 
 
 Amlah. See Omla. 
 
 Amoy, n.p. A great seaport of 
 Fokien m China, the name of which in 
 Mandaria dialect is Hia-men, meaniag 
 ' Hall-Gate,' which is in the Chang- 
 chau dialect A-mui'^. In some books 
 of the last century it is called Emwy 
 
 and the like. It is now a Treaty- 
 Port. 
 
 1687. " Amoy or Anhay, which is a City 
 standing on a Navigable Eiver in the Pro- 
 vince of Eokien in China, and is a place of 
 vast TlTaAe,"—Dampier, i. 417. 
 
 (This looks as if Dampier confounded the 
 name of Amoy, the origin of which (as gene- 
 rally given) we have stated, with thatof 
 An-hai, one of the connected ports, which 
 lies to the N.E. , about 30 m. as the crow flies, 
 from Amoy. ) 
 
 1727.« "There are some Curiosities in 
 Amoy. One is a large Stone that weighs 
 above forty Tuns, .... in such an Equili- 
 brium, that a Youth of twelve Years old can 
 easily make it move." — A. Ham. ii. 243. 
 
 Amshoin, s. Malayal. Araiam, 
 from Skt. amsah, 'a part,' defined by 
 Grundert as " part of a Talook, formerly 
 called lidbiU, greater than a tara." It is 
 further explained in the following 
 quotation : — 
 
 1878. " The amshom is really the small- 
 est revenue division there is in Malabar, 
 and is generally a tract of country some 
 square miles in extent, in which there is no 
 such thing as a village, but a series of scat- 
 tered homesteads and farms, where the 
 owner of the land and his servants reside 
 . . . . separate and apart, in single sepa- 
 rate huts, or in scattered collections of 
 huts." — Report of Census Com. in India. 
 
 A Muck, To run, v. There is we 
 believe no room for doubt that, to us at 
 least, this expression came from the 
 Malay countries, where both the phrase 
 and the practice are still familiar. 
 Some valuable remarks on the pheno- 
 menon, as prevalent among the Malays, 
 were contributed by Dr. Oxley of Sin- 
 gapore to the Journal of the Indian 
 Archipelago, vol. iii. p. 532; see a quo- 
 tation below. The word is by Craw- 
 furd ascribed to the Javanese, and this 
 is his explanation : 
 
 " Amulc(3.). Ana-muck; to run a-mwi; 
 to tilt ; to run furiously and desperately at 
 any one ; to make a furious onset or charge 
 in combat " {Malay Diet.). 
 
 Marsden says that the word rarely 
 occurs in any other than the verbal , 
 form mengdinuk, ' to make a furious 
 attack ' {Mem. of a Malayan Family, 
 96). 
 
 There is reason, however, to ascribe 
 an Indian origin to the term; whilst 
 the practice, apart from the term, is of 
 no rare occurrence in Indian history. 
 
 Thus Tod records some notable in- 
 stances in the history of the Eajpttts. 
 In one of these (1634) the eldest son of 
 the Eaja of Marwar ran a-mucle at the 
 
A MUCK. 
 
 13 
 
 A MUCK. 
 
 court of Shall Jahan, failing in Ms 
 blow at the Emperor, but killing five 
 courtiSrs of eminence before lie fell 
 himself. Again, in the last century, 
 Bijai Singh, also of Marwar, bore 
 strong resentment against the TalpQra 
 prince of Hyderabad, Bijar Khan, who 
 had sent to demand from the Eajput 
 tribute and a bride. A Bhatti and a 
 Chondawat offered their services for 
 vengeance, and set out for Sind as en- 
 voys. "Whilst Bijar Khan read their 
 credentials, muttering, ' No mention 
 of the bride ! ' the Chondawat buried a 
 dagger in his heart, exclaiming, ' This 
 for the bride ! ' ' And this for the tri- 
 bute,' cried the Bhatti, repeating the 
 blow. The pair then plied their dag- 
 gers right and left, and 26 persons 
 were slain before the envoys were 
 hacked to pieces. (Tod, ii. 45, & 315). 
 But it is in Malabar that we trace 
 the apparent origin of the Malay term 
 in the existence of certain desperadoes 
 who are called by a variety of old 
 • travellers amouclu or amuco. The 
 nearest approach to this that we have 
 been able to discover is the Malayalam 
 amar-likan, ' a warrior ' (from amar, 
 ' fight, war '). One of the special 
 applications of this word is remarkable, 
 in connexion with a singular custom 
 of Malabar. After the Zamorin (q. v. ) 
 had reigned 12 years, a great assembly 
 was held at Tirunavayi, when that 
 Prince took his seat surrounded by his 
 dependants, fully armed. Any one 
 might then attack him, and the as- 
 sailant, if successful in killing the 
 Zamorin, got the throne. This had 
 often happened. In 1600 thirty such 
 assailants were killed in the enterprise. 
 Now these men were called amar-hhdr 
 (pi. of amar-hhan, see Gundert, s. v.). 
 These men evidently ran a-muck in the 
 true Malay sense; and quotations 
 below will show other illustrations 
 from Malabar which confirm the idea 
 that both name and practice originated 
 in Oontiuental India. There is indeed 
 a difficulty as to the derivation here 
 indicated, in the fact that the amuco 
 or amouchi of European writers on 
 Malabar seems by no means close 
 enough to amarTckan, whilst it is so 
 close to the Malay amiA ; and on this 
 further light may be hoped for. 
 
 De Grubematis has indeed suggested 
 that the word amouchi was derived 
 from the Skt. amdicshija, ' that cannot 
 be loosed;' and this would be very 
 
 consistent with several of the passages 
 which we shall quote, in which the 
 idea of being ' bound by a vow ' un- 
 derlies the conduct of the persons to 
 whom the term was applicable both in 
 Malabar and in the Archipelago. But 
 amdkshya is a word unknown to Ma- 
 layalam, in such a sense at least. 
 
 We have seen a-much derived from 
 the Arab, ahmak, ' fatuous.' But this is 
 etymology of the kind which scorns 
 history. 
 
 The phrase has been thoroughly 
 naturalised in England since the days 
 of Dryden and Pope. 
 
 c. 1430. Nicolo Conti, speaking of the 
 greater Islands of the Archipelago under 
 the name of the Two Javas, does not use 
 the term, but describes a form of the 
 practice : — 
 
 "Homicide is here a jest, and goes with- 
 out punishment. Debtors are made over 
 to their creditors as slaves; and some of 
 these, preferring death to slavery, will with 
 drawn swords rush on, stabbing all whom 
 they fall in with of less strength than them- 
 selves, until they meet death at the hand of 
 some one more than a match for them. This 
 man, the creditors then sue in court for the 
 dead man's debt." — In India in the XVth C. 
 45. 
 
 1516. " There are some of them (Ja- 
 vanese) who if they fall ill of any severe 
 illness vow to G-od that if they remain in 
 health they will of their own accord seek 
 another more honourable death for his ser- 
 vice, and as soon as they get well they take 
 a dagger in their hands, and go out into the 
 streets and kill as many persons as they 
 meet, both men, women, and children, in 
 such wise that they go like mad dogs, kill- 
 ing untU they are killed. These are called 
 Amuco. And as soon as they see them 
 begin this work, they cry out, saying Amuco, 
 Amuco, in order that people may take care 
 of themselves, and they kill them with 
 dagger and spear thrusts." — Barbosa, Hak. 
 Soc.194. ' .,_ 
 
 This passage seems to show that the word 
 amuk must have been commonly used in the 
 Malay countries before the arrival of the 
 Portuguese there, c. 1511. 
 
 1539. "... The .Tyrant (o lUy Ache) 
 sallied forth in person, accompanied with 
 5000 resolute men {cineo mil Amoucos) and 
 charged the Bataes very furiously."— Pi/ito 
 (orig. cap. xvii.) in Corjan, p. 20. 
 
 1552. De Barros, speaking of the cap- 
 ture of the Island of Beth {Beyt, off the 
 N.W. point of Kathiawar) by Nuno da 
 Cunha, in 1531, says :— "But the natives of 
 Guzarat stood in such fear of Sultan Badur 
 that they would not consent to the terms. 
 And so, like people determined on death, 
 all that night they shaved their heads (this 
 is a superstitious practice of those who 
 despise life, people whom they call in India 
 Amaucos) and betook themselves to their 
 
A MUCK. 
 
 14 
 
 A MUCK. 
 
 mosque, and there devoted their persons to 
 death .... and as an earnest of this vow, 
 and an example of this resolution, the 
 Captain ordered a great fire to be made, and 
 cast into it his vfife, and a little son that 
 he had, and all his household and his goods, 
 in fear lest anything of his should fall into 
 our possession." Others did the like, and 
 then they fell upon the Portuguese. — Dec. 
 IV. iv. 13. 
 
 1566. "The King of Cochin 
 
 hath a great number of gentlemen which 
 he caUeth Amocclii, and some are called 
 Main : these two sorts of men esteem not 
 their lives anything, so that it may be for 
 the honour of their King." — M. Ccesar Fre- 
 derike in Fv/rchae, ii. 1708. 
 
 1584. "Their forces (at Cochin) consist 
 in a kind of soldiers whom they call 
 amocchi, who are under obligation to die at 
 the King's pleasure, and all soldiers who in 
 a war lose their King or their general lie 
 imder this obligation. And of such the 
 King makes use in urgent cases, sending 
 them to die fighting." — Letter of F. Sassetti 
 to Francesco I., Gd. D. of Tuscany, in De 
 GuienuiUs, 154. 
 
 c. 1584. " There are some also which are 
 called Amocchi .... who being weary of 
 living, set themselves in the way with a 
 vireapon in their hands, which they call a 
 Crise, and kill as many as they meete with, 
 till somebody kiUeth them ; and this they 
 doe for the least anger they conceive, as 
 desperate men."— G. Balbi in Pwchas, ii. 
 1724. 
 
 1602. De Couto, speaking of the Java- 
 nese : " They are chivalrous men, and of 
 such determination that for whatever offence 
 may be offered them they make themselves 
 amouoOB in order to get satisfaction thereof. 
 And were a spear run into the stomach of 
 such an one he would still press forward 
 without fear till he got at his foe." — Dec. 
 IV. iii. 1. 
 
 ,, In another passage {ib. vii. 14) 
 De Couto speaks of the amoucos of 
 Malabar just as Delia Valle does below. 
 In Dec. VI. viii. 8, he describes how, 
 on the death of the King of Pimenta, in 
 action with the Portuguese, "nearly 4000 
 Nairs made themselves amoucos with the 
 usual ceremonies, shaving their heads on 
 one side, and swearing by their pagods to 
 avenge the King's death." 
 
 1603. " Eite es el genero de milicia de la 
 India, y los Eeyes seilalan mas o menos 
 AmoyoB (6 Amacos, que todo es uno) para 
 su guardaordinarla." — SanRoman, Sistoria, 
 48. 
 
 1604. " Aula hecho vna junta de Amocos, 
 con sns ceremonias para venir a morir 
 adonde el Panical aula sedo muerto." — 
 Gnerrero, Relacion, 91. 
 
 1611. "Viceroy. What is the meaning 
 of amoucoB ? Soldier. It means men who 
 have made up their mind to die in killing 
 as many as they can, as is done in the parts 
 about Malaca by those whom they call 
 amoucos in the language of the country." 
 
 —Couto, Dialogo do Soldado Pratito, 2nd 
 part, p. 9.— (Printed at Lisbon in 1790). 
 
 lei.! "Hos inter Nairos genus est et 
 ordo quem AmocaB vocant quibus ob studium 
 rei bellicae j^raecipua laus tribuitur, et 
 omnium habentur validissimi." — Jarric, 
 Thesaurus, 1. 65. 
 
 1624. " Though two kings may be aA wjtr, 
 either enemy takes great heed not to kill 
 the King of the opposite faction, nor yet to 
 strike his umbrella, wherever it may go. . . 
 for the whole kingdom of the slain or 
 wounded king would be bound to avenge 
 him wfth the complete destruction of the 
 enemy, or all, if needful, to perish in the 
 attempt. The greater the king's dignity 
 among these people, the longer period lasts 
 this obligation to furious revenge'. . . .this 
 period or method of revenge Is termed 
 Amoco, and so they say that the Amoco of 
 the Samorl lasts one day ; the Amoco of the 
 king of Cochin lasts a life-time ; and so of 
 others."— P. delta Valle, ii. 745. 
 
 1648. " Derrifere ces palissades s'estoit 
 cach^ un coquin de Bantamois qui estoit 
 revenu de la Mecque et jouoit S, ISoqna . . . 
 11 court par les rues et tue tons ceux (Ju'il 
 rencontre. . . ." — Tavemier, V. des Indes, liv. 
 iii. ch. 24. 
 
 1659. " I saw in this month of February 
 at Batavia, the breasts torn with red-hot 
 tongs off a iDlack Indian by the executioner ; 
 and after this he was broken on the wheel 
 from below upwards. This was because 
 through the evil habit of eating opium (ac- 
 cording to the godless custom of the Indians), 
 he hadbecome mad and raised the cry of 
 Amocle (misp. for Amook) .... in which 
 mad state he had slain five persons .... 
 This was the third Amook-oryer whom I 
 saw during that visit to Batavia (a few 
 months) broken on the wheel for murder." 
 * * * * 
 
 . . . " Such a murderer and Amock-runner 
 has sometimes the fame of being an invin- 
 cible hero because he has so manfully re- 
 pulsed all those who tried to seize. him. 
 .... So the Netherlands Government is 
 compelled when such an Amock-runner is 
 taken aKve to punish him in a terrific 
 ra&nneT."— Walter Schulzens Ost-Indisehe 
 Beise-Beschreihuny (German ed.), Amster- 
 dam, 1676, pp. 19-20, and 227. 
 
 1672. "Every community (of the Mala- 
 bar Christians), every church has Its own 
 Amouchi, which .... are people who take 
 an oath to protect with their own lives the 
 persons and places put under their safe- 
 guard, from all and every harm." — P. Yin- 
 cenzo Maria, 145. 
 
 „ " If the Prince is slain the amonclli, 
 who are numerous, wouldavenge hlmdesper- 
 ately. These are soldiers who swear to defend 
 the King's life with their own. If he be in- 
 jured they put on festive raiment, take 
 leave of their parents, and with fire and 
 sword in hand invade the hostile territory, 
 burning every dwelling, and slaying man, 
 woman, and child, sparing none, until thev 
 themselves fall."— 76. 237-8. ^ 
 
A MUCK. 
 
 15 
 
 A MUCK. 
 
 1673. " And they (the Mahommedans) 
 are hardly restrained from running a muck 
 (which is to kill whoever they meet, till 
 they be slain themselves), especially if they 
 have been at Hodge, a Pilgrimage to Mecca. " 
 —Frym; 91. 
 
 1687. Dryden assailing Burnet : — 
 " Prompt to assault, and careless of defence. 
 Invulnerable in his impudence, 
 He dares the World ; and eager of a 
 
 name. 
 He thrusts about and iustles into fame. 
 Prontless and satire-proof, he scours the 
 
 streets 
 And runs an Indian Uuck at all he 
 meets." 
 
 The Hind and the Panther, line 2477. 
 1689. _ "Those that run these are called 
 Amouki, and the doing of it Bunning a 
 Muck."— Omnj/ton, 237. 
 
 1712. " Amouco (Termo da India) val o 
 mesmo que homem determinado e apostado 
 que despreza a vida e nao teme a morte." — 
 Bluteau, s. i?. 
 
 1727. "I answered him that I could no 
 longer bear their Insults, and, if I had not 
 Permission in three Days, I would run a 
 Kuck (which is a mad Custom among the 
 Mallayaa when they become desperate)." — 
 A. Hamilton, ii. 231. 
 
 1737. 
 " Satire's my weapon, but I'm too discreet 
 To run a muck, and tilt at all I meet." 
 Pope, Im. of Horace, B. II. Sat. i. 69. 
 
 1768-71. " These acts of indiscriminate 
 murder are called by us mucks, because the 
 perpetrators of them, during their frenzy, 
 continually cry out amok, amok, which sig- 
 nifies kill, kill. . ." — Stavorinus, i. 291. 
 
 1783. At Bencoolen in this year (1760) 
 — " the Count (d'Estaing) afraid of an insur- 
 rection among the Buggesses .... invited 
 several to the Fort, and when these had 
 entered the Wicket was shut upon them ; in 
 attempting to disarm them, they manga- 
 moed, that is ran a muck ; they drew their 
 cresses, killed one or two Frenchmen, 
 wounded others, and at last suffered them- 
 selves, for supporting this point of honour." 
 — Forrest's Voyage to Mergui, 77. 
 
 1784. " It is not to be controverted that 
 these desperate acts of indiscriminate 
 murder, called by us mucks, and by the 
 natives mongamo, do actually take place, 
 and frequently too, in some parts of the 
 east (in Java in particular)." — Marsden, H. 
 of Sv/matra, 239. 
 
 1788. "We are determined to run a- 
 muck rather than suffer ourselves to be 
 forced away by these Hollanders, "-^ilfem. 
 of a, Maiay an family , 66. 
 
 1798. " At Satavia, if an officer take one 
 of these amoks, or mohawks, as they have 
 been called by an easy corruption, his reward 
 is very considerable ; but if he kill them, 
 nothing is added to his usual pay. . ." — 
 Translator of Sta/eorinus, i. 294. 
 
 1803. "We cannot help thinking, that 
 one day or another, when they are more full 
 
 of opium than usual, they (the Malays) will 
 run a muck from Cape Comorin to the 
 Caspian." — Hydney SmiiA, Works, 3rd ed. iii. 
 6. 
 
 1846. "On the 8th July, 1846, Sunan, a 
 respectable Malay house-builder in Penang, 
 ran amok .... killed an old Hindu wo- 
 man, a Kling, a Chinese boy, and a Kling 
 girl about 3 years old .... and wounded 
 two Hindus, three Klings, and two Chinese, 
 of whom only two survived. . . . On the 
 trial Sunan declared he did not know what 
 he was about, and persisted in this at the 
 place of execution. . . . The amok took 
 place on the 8th, the trial on the 1.3th, and 
 the execution on the 15th July, — all within 
 8 days."— J. Ind. Arch. vol. iii. 460-61. 
 
 1849. " A man sitting quietly among his 
 friends and relatives, will without provoca- 
 tion suddenly start up, weapon in hand, and 
 slay all within his reach. . . . Next day 
 when interrogated .... the answer has 
 invariably been, " The Devil entered into 
 me, my eyes were darkened, I did not know 
 what I was about." I have received the 
 same reply on at least 20 different occasions; 
 on examination of these monomaniacs, I 
 have generally found them labouring under 
 some gastric disease, or troublesome ulcer 
 .... The Bugis, whether from revenge 
 or disease, are by far the most addicted to 
 run amok. I should think three-fourths of 
 all the cases I have seen have been by 
 persons of this nation." — Dr. T. Oxley, in 
 J. Ind. Archip. iii. .532. 
 
 1873. "They (the English) .... crave 
 governors who, not having bound them- 
 selves beforehand to "run amuck," may 
 give the land some chance of repose." — 
 Blackwood's Magazine, June, 1873, 759. 
 
 1875. "On being struck the Malay at 
 once stabbed Arshad with a kriss; the 
 blood of the people who had witnessed the 
 deed was aroused, they ran amok, attacked 
 Mr. Birch, who was bathing in a floating 
 bath close to the shore, stabbed and killed 
 him." — Sir W. D. Jervois to the E. of Car- 
 narvon, Nov. 16, 1875. 
 
 1876. " Twice over, while we were wend- 
 ing our way up the steep hill in.G-alata, it 
 was our luck to see a Turk ' run a-muck ' 
 .... nine times out of ten this frenzy is 
 feigned, but not always, as for instance in 
 the case where a priest took to running 
 a-muck on an Austrian Lloyd's boat on the 
 Black Sea, and after killing one or two 
 passengers, and wounding others, was only 
 stopped by repeated shots from the captain's 
 pistol." — Barkley, Five Years in Bulgaria, 
 240-241. 
 
 1877. The Times of February 11th men- 
 tions a fatal muck run by a Spanish sailor, 
 Manuel Alves, at the Sailors' Home, Liver- 
 pool; and the Overland Times of India 
 (31st August) another run by a sepoy at 
 Meerut. 
 
 1879. " Running a-muok does not seem 
 to be confined to the Malays. At Kavenna, 
 on Monday, when the streets were full of 
 people celebrating the festa of St. John the 
 
ANACONDA. 
 
 16 
 
 ANACONDA. 
 
 Baptist, a maniac rushed out, snatched up 
 a knife from a butcher's stall, and fell upon 
 everyone he came across .... before he 
 was captured he wounded more or less 
 seriously 11 persons, among whom was one 
 little child."— PaK 3fall Gazette, July 1. 
 
 Anaconda, s. THs word for a 
 great python, or boa, is of very obscure 
 origin. It is now applied in scientific 
 zoology as the specific name of a gi'eat 
 S. American water-snake. Cuvier has : 
 " L'Anacondo (Boa scytdle et murina, 
 L. — Boaaquatica,'PiinceM.s,^.),"{Segne 
 Animal, 1829, ii. 78). Again, in the 
 Official Beport prepared by the Bra- 
 zilian Government for the Philadelphia 
 Exhibition of 1876, we find: "Of the 
 genus Boa .... we may mention the . . . 
 axicuriu or sucuriuha (B, anaconda). 
 whose skins are used for boots and 
 shoes and other purposes." And as 
 the subject was engaging our atten- 
 tion we read the following in the St. 
 James's Gazette of April 3, 1882 : — 
 
 ' ' A very unpleasant account is given 
 by a Brazilian paper, the Voz do Povo 
 of Diamantino, of the proceedings of a 
 huge water-snake called the sucuruyu, 
 which is to be found in some of the 
 rivers of Brazil .... A slave, with 
 some companions, was fishing with a 
 net in the river, when he was sud- 
 denly seized by a sucuruyu, who made 
 an effort with his hinder coils to carry 
 ofl at the same time another of the 
 fishing party." We had naturally sup- 
 posed the name to be S. American, 
 and its S. American character was 
 rather corroborated by our finding in 
 Eamusio's version of Pietro Martire 
 d'Angheria such S. American names as 
 Anaoauchoa and Anacaona. Serious 
 doubt was however thrown on the 
 American origin of the word when we 
 found that Mr. H. W. Bates entirely 
 disbelieved it, and when we failed 
 to trace the name in any older books 
 about S. America. 
 
 In fact the oldest authority that we 
 have met with, the famous John Bay, 
 distinctly assigns the name, and the 
 serpent to which the name properly 
 belonged, to Ceylon.' This occurs in 
 his Synopsis Methodica Animalium 
 Quadrupedum et Serpentini Generis, 
 Lond. 1693. In this he gives a Cata- 
 logue of Indian Serpents, which he 
 had received from his friend Dr. Tan- 
 cred Eobinson, and which the latter 
 had noted e Museo Zeydcnsi. No. 8 in 
 this list runs as f oUows : 
 
 "8. Serpens Indicus Bubalinus, 
 Anacandaia Zeylonensibus, id est Bu- 
 balorum aliorumque jumentorma 
 membra conterens," p. 332. 
 
 He adds, that on this No. 8 should 
 be read what D. Cleyerus has said in 
 the EpJiem. German. An. 12, obser. 7, 
 entitled : De Serpente magno Indiae 
 Orientalis Urobuhalum deglutiente. The 
 serpent in question was 25 feet long. 
 Eay quotes in abridgment the descrip- 
 tion of its treatment of the buffalo; 
 how, if the resistance is great, the 
 victim is dragged to a tree, and com- 
 pressed against it; how the noise of 
 the crashing bones is heard as far as 
 a caimon; how the crushed carcase is 
 covered with saliva, etc. It is added, 
 that the country-people (apparently 
 this is in Amboyna) regard this great 
 serpent as most desirable fdod. 
 
 Again, in 1768, we find in the Scots 
 Magazine, App. p. 673, but quoted 
 from " London pap. Aug. 1768," and 
 signed by B. Edwin, a professed eye 
 witness, a story with the following 
 heading: "Description of the Ana- 
 conda, a monstrous species of serpent. 
 In a letter from an English gentleman, 
 many years resident in the Island of 
 
 Ceylon in the East Indies 
 
 The Ceylonese seemed to know the 
 creature well; they call it Anaconda, 
 and talked of eating its flesh when 
 they caught it." He describes its 
 seizing and disposing of an enormous 
 "tyger." The serpent darts on the 
 "tyger" from a tree, attacking fiist 
 with a bite, then partially crushing 
 and dragging it to the tree . . . . " wind- 
 ing his body round both the tyger and 
 the tree with all his violence, tUl the 
 ribs and other bones began to give 
 way .... each giving a loud crack 
 when it burst . , . . the poor creature 
 all this time was living, and at every 
 loud crash of its bones gave a houl, 
 not loud, yet piteous enough to pierce 
 the crudest heart." 
 
 Then the serpent drags away its 
 victim, covers it with slaver, swallows 
 it, etc. The whole thing is very 
 cleverly told, but it is evidently a ro- 
 mance founded on the. description by 
 "D. Cleyerus," which is quoted by 
 Eay. There are no tigers in Ceylon. 
 In fact, " E. Edwin "has developed the 
 Eomance of the Anaconda out of the 
 description of D. Cleyerus, exactly as 
 " Mynheer Eorsoh" some years later 
 developed the Eomance of the Upas out 
 
ANANAS. 
 
 17 
 
 ANANAS. 
 
 of the older stories of the poison, tree of 
 Macassar. Indeed, when we find " Dr. 
 Andrew Oleyer " mentioned among 
 the early relators of these latter stories, 
 the suspicion becomes strong that both 
 romances had the same author, and 
 that " E. Edwin" was also the true 
 author of the wonderful history told 
 under the name of Poersoh. (See fur- 
 ther under Upas). 
 
 In Percival's Ceylon (1803) we read : 
 "Before I arrived in the island I had 
 heard many stories of a monstrous 
 snake, so vast in size as to devour 
 tigers and buffaloes, and so daring as 
 even to attack the elephant" (p. 303). 
 Also, in Pridham's Geylon and Us 
 Dependencies (1849, ii. ,750^51) : 
 " Pimbera or Anaconda is of the 
 genus Python, Ouvier, and is known 
 in English as the rock-snake." 
 Emerson Tennent (Ceylon, 4th ed. 
 1860, i. 196) says : " The great python 
 (the "boa" as it is commonly desig- 
 nated by Europeans, the ' ' anaconda ' ' 
 of Eastern story), which is supposed to 
 crush the bones of an elephant, and to 
 swallow a tiger " .... It may be sus- 
 pected that the letter of " E. Edwin" 
 was the foundation of all or most of 
 the stories alluded to in these 
 passages. Still we have the authority 
 of Eay's friend that Anaconda, or 
 rather Anacondaia, was at Leyden ap- 
 plied as a Ceylonese name to a speci- 
 men of this python. The only inter- 
 pretation of this that we can ofler is 
 Tamil anai-kondra — 'which killed an 
 elephant ' ; an appellative, but not a 
 name. We have no authority for the 
 application of this appellative to a 
 snake, though the passages quoted 
 from Percival, Pridham, and Tennent, 
 are all suggestive of such stories, and 
 the interpretation of the name Ana- 
 condaia given to Eay : " Bubalorum 
 . I . . membra conterens," is at least 
 quite analogous as an appellative. 
 
 It may be added that in Malay, 
 anakauda signifies " one that is well- 
 bom," which does not much help us. 
 
 Ananas, s. The Pine-apple {Ana- 
 nasaasaUva, Lindl. ; Br omelia Ananas, 
 L.), a native of the hot regions of 
 Mexico and Panama. It aboimded, as 
 a cultivated plant, in Hispaniola and 
 all the islands according to Oviedo. The 
 Brazilian A'owa, or, perhaps Nanas, gave 
 thePortuguese.4?iaraasor^«o«a2!. This 
 name has, we believe, accompanied 
 
 the fruit whithersoever, except to 
 England, it has travelled from its 
 home in America. A pine was brought 
 home to Charles V.) as related by J. 
 D'Acosta below. The plant is stated 
 to have been first, in Europe, culti- 
 vated at Leyden about 1650 (?). In 
 England it first fruited at Eichmond, 
 in Sir M. Decker's garden, in 1712.* 
 But its diffusion in the East was early 
 and rapid. To one who has seen the 
 hundreds of acres covered with pine- 
 apples on the islands adjoining Sm.ga- 
 pore, or their profusion in a seemingly 
 wild state in the valleys of the Kasia 
 country on the eastern borders of 
 Bengal, it is hard to conceive of this 
 fruit as introduced in modern times 
 from another hemisphere. But, as in 
 the case of tobacco, the name be- 
 wray eth its true origin, whilst the 
 large natural family of plants to which 
 it belongs is exclusively American. 
 The names given by Oviedo, probably 
 those of Hispaniola, are laiama as a 
 general name, and Boniana and Aiagua 
 for two species. Pine-apples used 
 to cost a pardao (a coin difficult 
 to determine the value of in those 
 days, but see under the word) when 
 first introduced in Malabar, says 
 Linschoten, but "now there are so 
 many grown in the country, that 
 they are very good cheape" (91). 
 Athanasius Kicher, in the middle of 
 the 17th century, speaks of the 
 ananas as produced in great abundance 
 in the Chinese provinces of Canton, 
 Kiangsu, and Puhkien. In Ibn Mu- 
 hammad Wall's H, of the Conquest of 
 Assam, written in 1662, the pine- 
 apples of that region are commended 
 for size and flavour. In the last years 
 of the preceding century, Carletti 
 (1599) already commends the ex- 
 cellent ananas of Malacca. But even 
 some 20 or 30 years earlier the fruit 
 was grown profusely in Western India, 
 as we learn from. Ohr. d'Acosta(1578). 
 And we know from the Am that (about 
 1590) the ananas was habitually 
 served at the table of Akbar, the 
 price of one being reckoned at only 4 
 dams, or ^ of a rupee ; whilst Akbar's 
 son Jahangir states that the fruit came 
 from the sea-ports in the possession of 
 the Portuguese. — (See^ira, i. 66-68). 
 
 ■ * The English Cyclop, states on the authority 
 of the Sloane MSS. that the pine was brought 
 into England by the Earl of Portland, in 1690. 
 
 
 
AKANAS. 
 
 18 
 
 ANANAS. 
 
 In Africa too this royal fruit has 
 spread, carrying the American name 
 along with it. "The MAndndzi* or 
 pine-apple," says Burton, "grows 
 luxuriantly as far as 3 marches from the 
 coast (of Zanzibar). It is never culti- 
 vated, nor have its qualities as a 
 fibrous plant been discovered." (J. E. 
 G. S. xxix. 35). On the He Ste. 
 Marie, ofl Madagascar, it grew in the 
 first half of the 17th century as manasse 
 {Flacmrt, 29). 
 
 Abul Fazl, in the Aln, mentions 
 that the fruit was also called kathal- 
 i-safarz, or 'travel jack-fruit,' "be- 
 cause young plants put into a vessel 
 may be taken on travels and will yield 
 fruits." This seems a nonsensical pre- 
 text for the name, especially as another 
 American fruit, the Gfuava, is sometimes 
 known in Bengal as the Safari-am, or 
 ' travel-mango.' It has been suggested 
 by one of the present writers that these 
 cases may present an uncommon use 
 of the word safari in the sense of 
 'foreign' or 'outlandish,' just as 
 Clusius says of the pine-apple in 
 India, " p^egrinws est hie fruotus," 
 and as we begin this article by 
 speaking of the ananas as having 
 'travelled' from its home in 8. 
 America. In the Teaoro of Cobarru- 
 vias (1611) we find : " (^afari, cosa de 
 Africa o Argel, como grenada " ('a 
 thing from Africa or Algiers, such as 
 a pomegranate '). And on turning to 
 Dozy and Eng. we find that in Sara- 
 cenic Spain a renowned kind of pome- 
 granate was called romma/n aafa/rl : 
 though this was said to have its name 
 from a certain Safar ihn- Ohaid al KiW i, 
 who grew it first. One doubts here, 
 and suspects some connexion with the 
 Indian terms, though the link is ob- 
 scure. The lamented Prof, Bloch- 
 mann, however, in a note on this sug- 
 gestion, would not admit the possibility 
 of the use of safa/rl for ' foreign.' Hi 
 called attention to the possible analogy 
 of the Arabic safarjal foi; 'quince.' In 
 Macassar, according to Crawfurd, the 
 ananas is called Pandang, from its 
 strong external resemblance, as regards 
 fruit and leaves, to the Pandanus. 
 Conversely we have called the latter 
 screw-pine, from its resemblance to 
 the ananas, or perhaps to the pine- 
 cone, the original owner of the name. 
 
 * Mia here a Suahill prefix. See Bieet's Cumv. 
 (jraftiMor, 189. 
 
 Acosta again (1578) describes the 
 Pandanus odoratiseima as the 'wild 
 OManas,' and in Malayalam the pine- 
 apple is called by a name meaning 
 ' pandanus- jackfruit. 
 
 The term anamas has been arabized, 
 among the Indian pharmacists, at least, 
 as ^aln-un-nas ; in Burmese it has 
 become nan-na-^i; and in Singhalese 
 annasi (see Moodeen Sheriff). 
 
 We should recall attention to the 
 fact that pine-apple was good English 
 long Ibefore the discovery of America, 
 its proper meaning being what we 
 have now been driven (for the avoiding 
 of confusion) to call pine-cone. This 
 is the only meaning of the term 
 ' pine-apple ' in Minsheu's Guide into 
 Tongues (2d ed. 1627). And the 
 ananas got this name from its strong 
 resemblance to a pine-cone. This is 
 most striking as regards the large 
 cones of the Stone-Pme of Southern 
 Europe. In the foUovring three first 
 quotations ' pine-apple ' is used in the 
 old sense : 
 
 1565. " To all such as die so, the people 
 erecteth a ohappell, and to each of them a 
 pillar and pole made of Pine-a/ppU for a 
 perpetuall monument," — Reports of Jajpan, 
 in Hakl. ii. 567. 
 
 „ "The greater part of the quad- 
 rangle set with savage trees, as Okes, Ches- 
 nuts, Cypresses, Pine-apples, Cedars." — 
 Reports of China, tr. by JR. Willes, in Hak. 
 ii, 559. 
 
 1577. "In these islandes they found no 
 trees knowen vnto them, but Pine-apple 
 trees, and Date trees, and those of maruey- 
 lous neyght, and exoeedyng hard^." — Peter 
 M(vrtyr in Eden's B. of Trauayle, fol. 11. 
 
 Oviedo, in H. of the (Western) 
 Indies, fills 2|- folio pages with an 
 enthusiastic description of the pine- 
 apple as first found in Hispaniola, and 
 of the reason why it got this name 
 {pina in Spanish, pigna in Eamusio's 
 Italian, from which we quote). We 
 extract a few fragments. 
 
 1535. "There are in this iland of Spa- 
 gnuola certain thistles, each of which bears a 
 Pigna, and this is one of the most beau- 
 tiful fruits that I have seen. . . . It has all 
 these qualities in combination, viz. beauty 
 of aspect, fragrance of odour, and exquisite 
 flavour. The Christians gave it the name 
 it bears {Pigna) because it is, in a manner, 
 like that. But the Pine-apples of the Indies 
 of which we are speaking are much more 
 beautiful than the piane [i.e. pine-cones] of 
 Europe, and have nothing of that hardness 
 which is seen in those of Castille, which are 
 in fact nothing but wood," kc.—Ram/iuU), 
 iii, f. 135 V. 
 
ANANAS. 
 
 19 
 
 ANANAS. 
 
 1564. "Their pines be of the bigness of 
 two fists, the outside whereof is of the 
 maldng of a pins-apple [i.e. pine-oone], but 
 it is softs like the nnde of a cuoomber, and 
 the. inside eateth like an apple, but it is 
 more delicious than any sweet apple 
 sugared."— Mtsto- John Sawkins, in Sakl. 
 iii. 602. . 
 
 1575. "Aussi la plus part des Sauuages 
 s'en nourrissent vne bonne partie de I'ann^e, 
 comme aussi ils font d'vne autre espeoe de 
 fruit, nofii^ Nana, qui est gros coihe vne 
 moyenne citrouille, et fait autour comme 
 vne pomme de pin. . . ." — A. Theret, Cos- 
 moprajohie Vniveraelk, liv. xxii., ff. 935 v., 
 936 (with a pretty good cut). 
 
 1590. " The Pinos, or Pine-apples, are of 
 the same fashion and forme outwardly to 
 those of Castille, but within they whoUy 
 differ. . . One presented one of these Pine- 
 apjjles to the Emperour Charles the fift, 
 which must have cost much paine and care 
 to bring it so farre, with the plant from the 
 Indies, yet would he not trie the taste," — 
 Jos. de Acosta, E. T. of 1604 (Hak. Soc.) 
 236-7. 
 
 1595. ". . with diuers sortes of excellent 
 fruits and rootes, and great abundance of 
 Pinos, the princesse of fruits that grow 
 vnder the Sun." — Balegh, Disc, of Guiana, 
 Hak. Soc. 73. 
 
 c. 1610. "Ananats, et 'plusieurs 'autres 
 fruicts."— jPj/rat-d de la Val. i. 236. 
 
 1616. " The ananas or Pine, which seems 
 to the taste to be a pleasing compound, 
 made of strawberries, claret-wine, rose- 
 water, and sugar, well tempered together." 
 — Teni-y, in Purchas, ii. 1469. 
 
 1623. "The ananas is esteemed, and 
 with reason, for it is of excellent flavour, 
 though very peculiar, and rather acid than 
 otherwise, but having an indescribable dash 
 of sweetness that renders it agreeable. And 
 as even these books (Clusius, &e.) don't 
 mention it, if I remember rightly, I will say 
 in brief that when you regard the entire 
 fruit externally, it looks just like one of our 
 pine-cones {pii/na), with just such scales,'and 
 of that very colour." — P. delta VcUle, ii. 
 582. 
 
 1631. Bontius thus writes of the fruit : — 
 " Qui legitis Cynaras, atque Indica dulcia 
 fra^a, 
 
 Ne nimis haec comedas, fugito hinc, latet 
 anguis in herbft. " 
 
 Lib. vi. cap. 50, p. 145. 
 
 1661. " I first saw the famous Queen 
 Pine brought from Barbados and presented 
 to hie Majestie ; but the first that were ever 
 seen in England were those sent to Crom- 
 well House foure years since." — Evelyn's 
 Diarii, July 19. 
 
 1667. "le peux k trfes-juste titre appellor 
 I'Auanas le Key des fruits, parcequ'il est le 
 plus beau, et le meilleur de tous oeux qui 
 Eont sur la terre. C'est sans doute pour cette 
 raison que le Roy des Eoys luy a mis ime 
 couronne sur la teste, qui est comnie une 
 marque essentielle de sa Koyaute, puis qu'^ 
 la cheute du pere, il i^roduit un ieune Koy 
 
 qui luy sucoede en toutes sea admirables qua- 
 litez."— P. Du, Tertre, Hist. Gin. des AntUka 
 HahiKes par les Francis, ii. 127. 
 
 1668. " Standing by his Majesty at 
 dinner in the Presence, there was of that 
 rare fruit oall'd the King-jaine, grown in the 
 Barbadoes and the West mdies, the first of 
 them I have ever seene, His Majesty 
 having cut it up was pleas'd to give me a 
 piece off his owne plate to taste of, but in 
 my opinion it falls short of those ravishing 
 varieties of deliciousness describ'd in Capt. 
 Ligon's history and others." — Evelyn, July 
 19. 
 
 1673. ' ' The Fruit the English call Pine- 
 Apple (the Moors Ananas) because of the 
 Resemblance."— ii')'2/cr, 182. 
 
 1716. " I had more reason to wonder that 
 night at the King's table" (at Hanover) "to 
 see a present from a gentleman of this coun- 
 try . . . what I thought, worth all the rest, 
 two ripe Auanasses, which to my taste are 
 a fruit perfectly delicious. You know they 
 are naturally the growth of the Brazil, and 
 I could not imagine how they came here but 
 by enchantment," — Lady M. W. Montagu, 
 Letter XIX. 
 
 1727. 
 " Oft in humble station dwells 
 Unboastful worth, above fastidious pomp; 
 Witness, thou best Anana, thou the pride 
 Of vegetable life, beyond whate'er 
 The poets imaged in the golden age." 
 
 Thomson, Summer. 
 
 The poet here gives the word an unusual 
 form and accent. 
 
 c. 1730. " They (the Portuguese) culti- 
 vate the skirts of the hills, and grow the 
 best products, such as sugar-cane, pine- 
 apples, and rice." — KhSfi Khan in EUiot, 
 vif 345. 
 
 A curious question has been raised 
 regarding tlie ananas, similar to that 
 discussed under Custaxd-apple, as in 
 the existence of the pine-apple to 
 the Old World, hefore the days of 
 Columbus. 
 
 In Prof. Eawlinson's Ancient 
 Monarchies (i. 578), it is stated in 
 reference to ancient Assyria : " Fruits 
 .... were highly prized ; amongst 
 those of most repute ■were pome- 
 granates, grapes, citrons, and appa- 
 rently pine-apples." A foot-note 
 adds : " The representation is so exact 
 that I can hardly doubt the piue-applo 
 being intended. Mr. Layard ex- 
 presses himself on the point with 
 some hesitation [NineveJt, and Bahylon, 
 p. 338)." 
 
 The cut given is something like 
 the conventional figure of a pine-apple, 
 though it seems to us by no means 
 very exact as such. Again, in Winter 
 Jones's tr. of Conti (o. 1430) in India 
 
 2 
 
ANGHUDIVA. 
 
 20 
 
 ANDAMAN. 
 
 in the ISth Century, the traveller, 
 speaking of a place called Panconia 
 (read Pauconia, apparently Pegu), is 
 made to say: " they taye ^irae-csjjpZes, 
 oranges, chestnuts, melons, hut small 
 and green, white sandal-wood and 
 camphor." 
 
 We cannot believe that in either 
 place the object intended was the 
 Ananas, which has carried that Ameri- 
 can name with it round the world. 
 Whatever the Assyrian representation 
 was intended for, Oonti seems to have 
 stated, in the words pi,nus habent (as it 
 runs in Poggio's Latia) merely that they 
 had pine-trees. We do not imderstand 
 on what ground the translator intro- 
 duced pine-a^fes. If indeed any fruit 
 was meant, it might have been that of 
 the screw-pine, which though not eaten 
 might perhaps have been seen in the 
 bazars of Pegu, as it is used for some 
 economical purposes. But pi-mis does 
 not mean a fruit at all. ' Pine-cones ' 
 even would have been expressed by 
 pineas or the Kke. 
 
 Anchediva, Anjediva, n.p. A 
 small island off the west coast of 
 India, a httle south of Oarwar, which 
 is the subject of frequent and interest- 
 ing mention in the early narratives. 
 The name is interpreted by Malayalim 
 as anju-divu, ' Five Islands, ' and if this 
 is correct belongs properly to the whole 
 group. This may, however, be only 
 an endeavour to interpret an old name, 
 which is perhaps traceable in. 'Myibiav 
 TSIrja-os of Ptolemy. It is a remarkable 
 example of the slovenliness of English 
 professional map-making that Keith 
 Johnston's Eoyal Atlas map of India 
 contains no indication of this famous 
 island. It has, between land surveys 
 and sea-charts, been omitted altogether 
 by the compiler. But it is plain enough 
 in the Admiralty charts ; and the way 
 Mr. Birch speaks of it in his transla- 
 tion of Alboquerque as "an Indian 
 seaport, no longer marked on the 
 maps," is odd (ii. 168). 
 
 c. 1345. Ibn Batuta gives no name, 
 but Anjediva is certainly the island of which 
 he thus speala: "We left behind us the 
 island (of bmdabur or Goa), passing close to 
 It, and past anchor by a small island near 
 the mainland, where there was a temple, 
 with a grove and a reservoir of water. 
 When we had landed on this little island we 
 tound there a Jogi leanmg against the wall 
 of a Budklimiah or house of idols "—Ibn 
 JBatuta, iv. 63. 
 
 The like may be said of the Boteiro 
 of V. da Gama's voyage, which like- 
 wise gives no name, but describes in 
 wonderful correspondence with Ibn 
 Batuta; as does Oorrea, even to the 
 Jogi, still there after 150 years ! 
 
 1498. "So the Captain-Major ordered 
 Nicolas Coello to go in an armed boat, and 
 see where the water was ; and he found in 
 the said island a building, a church of great 
 ashlar-work, which hadbeen destroyed by the 
 Mocijs, as the country iDeople said, only the 
 chapel had been covered with straw, and 
 they used to make their prayers to three 
 black stones in the midst of the body of the 
 chapel. Moreover they found, just beyond 
 the church, a tanque of wrought ashlar 
 in which we took as much water as we 
 wanted ; and at the tojj of the whole island 
 stood a great tanque of the depth of 4 
 fathoms, and moreover we found in front of 
 the church a beach where we careened the 
 ship." — Sotewo, 95. 
 
 1510. " I quitted this place, and went to 
 another island tfrhich is called Anzediya. . . 
 There is an excellent port between the 
 island and the mainland, and very good 
 water is found in the said island." — Var- 
 thema, 12(5. 
 
 c. 1552. "Dom Francesco de Almeida 
 arriving at the Island of Anchediva, the first 
 thing he did was to send Joao Homem with 
 letters to the Factors of Cananor, Cochin, 
 and Coulao. ..." Barros, I. viii. 9. 
 
 _c. 1561. "They went and put in at Ange- 
 diva, where they enjoyed themselves much ; 
 there were good water springs, and there 
 was in the upper part of the island a tank 
 built with stone, with very good water, and 
 much wood ; . . . there were no inhabitants, 
 only a beggar man whom they caUed 
 ' ... ."—Correa, Hak. Soo. 239. 
 
 1727. "In January, 1664, my Lord 
 (Marlborough) went back to England .... 
 and left Sir Abraham with the rest, to pass 
 the -v^esterly Monsoons, in some Port on the 
 Coast, but being unac(juainted, chose a 
 desolate Island called Anjadwa, to winter at. 
 . . . Here they stayed from April to Octo- 
 ber, in which time they buried above 200 of 
 their Men."— .4. Hamilton, i. 182. At p. 
 274 the name is printed more correctly 
 Anjediva. 
 
 Andaman, n.p. The name of a 
 group of Islands in the Bay of Bengal, 
 inhabited by tribes of a negrito race, 
 and now partially occupied as a 
 convict settlement under the Govern- 
 ment of India. The name (though 
 perhaps obscurely indicated by Pto- 
 lemy—see H. Y. in Procgs. B. G. 
 Soc. 1882, p. 665), jfirst appears dis- 
 tinctly m the Arab narratives of the 
 9th century. The persistent charge of 
 cannibalism seems to have been un- 
 founded. 
 
ANBOR. 
 
 21 
 
 ANIGUT. 
 
 _A.D. 851. "Beyond are two islands 
 divided by a sea called Audaman. The 
 natives o£ these isles devour men alive ; 
 their hue is black, theh- hair woolly ; their 
 countenance and eyes have something fright- 
 ful in them .... they go naked, and have 
 no boats . . ." — Relation des Voyages, die. 
 par Reirumd, i. 8. 
 
 0. 1050. These islands are mentioned 
 in the great Tanjore temple-inscription (11th 
 cent.) as Timaittivu, 'Islands of Impurity,' 
 inhabited by cannibals. 
 
 c, 1292. "Angamanain is a very large 
 Island. The people are without a King and 
 are idolators, and no better than wild beasts 
 .... they are a most^cruel generation, 
 and eat everybody that they can catch if 
 not of their own race." — Marco Polo, Bk. 
 iii. c. 13. 
 
 c. 1430. . . . " leaving on his right hand 
 an island called Andemania, which means 
 the island of Gold, the circumference of 
 which is 800 miles. The inhabitants are 
 cannibals. No travellers touch here unless 
 driven to do so by bad weather, for when 
 taken they are torn to pieces and devoured 
 by these cruel savages. — Oonti, in India in 
 XV. Cent. 8. 
 
 0. 1566. " Da Nicubar sinb a Pegu ^ vna 
 catena d'lsole infinite, deUe qiiafi molte 
 sono habitate da gente seluaggia, e chiam- 
 ansi Isole d'Andeman . . . . e se per dis- 
 gratia si perde in queste Isole qualche naue, 
 come gist se n'ha perso, non ne scampa al- 
 cuno, che tutti gli amazzano, emangiano." 
 — Cesare de' Federici, in Bam. iii. 391. 
 
 1727. "The Islands opposite the Coast 
 of Tancicerin are the Andemans. They lie 
 about 80 leagues off, and are surrounded 
 with many dangerous Banks and Rocks ; they 
 are all inhabited with Ganibals, who are so 
 fearless that they wiU swim off to a Boat if 
 she approach near the Shore, and attack her 
 
 with their wooden Weapons " — A. 
 
 Hamilton, ii. 65. 
 
 Andor, s. Port, 'a litter,' and used 
 in the 'old Portuguese \mters for a 
 palankin. 
 
 1552. " The Moors all were on foot, and 
 their Captain was a valiant Turk, who as 
 being their Captain, for the honour of the 
 thing was carried in an Andor on the 
 shoulders of 4 men, from which he gave his 
 orders as if he were on horseback." — Barros, 
 II. vi. viii. 
 
 0. 1760. " Of the same nature as palan- 
 keens, but of a different name, are what 
 they caU andolas , . . . these are much 
 cheaper, and less esteemed." — Grose i. 155. 
 
 Andrum, s. Malayal. ahdram. 
 The form of hydrocele common in S. 
 India. It was first described by 
 Eaempfer, in his Decas, Leyden, 1694. 
 — (See also his Amoenitates Exoticae, 
 Pascic. III. pp. 657 aeqq. 
 
 Angely-WOOd, s. Tamil anjill- 
 
 maram ; Artocarpus hirauta. Lam. A 
 ■wood of great value on the Western 
 Coast, for shipbuilding, house-build- 
 ing, &c. 
 
 1644. "Another thing which this province 
 of Mallavar produces, in abundance and of 
 excellent quality, is timber, particularly 
 that called Angelim, which is most durable, 
 lasting many years, insomuch that even if 
 you desire to build a great number of ships, 
 or vessels of any kind .... you may 
 make them all in a year." . . . — Boca/rro, 
 MS. f. 315. 
 
 Angengo, n.p. A place on the 
 Travancore coast, the site of an old 
 English Factory ; properly said to be 
 Afiju-tengu, the trivial meaning of 
 ■which 'would be " five coco-nuts." 
 
 This name gives rise to the marvel- 
 lous rhapsody of the once famous Abb6 
 Eaynal, regarding " Sterne's EUza," of 
 ■which -we quote belo-w a f e-w sentences 
 from the SJ pages of close print ■which 
 it fiUs. 
 
 1711. "Anjengo is a small Fort belonging 
 to the English East India Gompany. . There 
 are about 40 Soldiers to defend it . . . most 
 of whom are Topazes, or mungrel Portu- 
 guese." — LocTcyer, 199. 
 
 1782. "Territoired'Anjinga; tun'esrien; 
 maistu as donn^ naissance ^ Eliza. Un jour, 
 ces entrep&ts . . . ne subsisteront plus . , . 
 mais si mes &rits ont quelque durfe, le nom 
 d'Anjingarestera dans leni^moire des hom- 
 mes. , . Anjinga, c'est k I'influence de ton 
 heureux climat qu'elle devoit, sans doute, 
 cet accord presqu'incompatible de volupt^ 
 et de d&enoe qui accompagnoit toute sa per- 
 sonne, et qui se m^loit k tons ses mouve- 
 ments, &c., &c." — Hist. PhilosopMque des 
 Deux Indes, ii. 72-73. 
 
 Anient, s. Used in the irrigation 
 of the Madras Presidency for the dam 
 constructed across a river to fill and 
 regulate the supply of the channels 
 dra^wn off from it ; the cardinal work 
 in fact of the great irrigation systems. 
 The word, wmch has of late years 
 become familiar all over India, is the 
 Tamil comp. amai-Jcattu, ' Dam- 
 building.' 
 
 1776. " Sir — We have received your letter 
 of the 24th. If the Rajah pleases to go to 
 the Anacnt, to see the repair of the bank, 
 we can have no objection, but it will not be 
 convenient that you should leave the gar- 
 rison at present." — Letter from Council at 
 Madras to Lt-Col. Harper, Comm. at Tan- 
 jore, in E. I.' Papers, 1777, 4to, i. 836. 
 
 1784. "As the cultivation of the Tan- 
 jore country appears, by all the surveys and 
 reports of our engineers employed in that 
 service, to depend altogether on a supply of 
 water by the Cauvery, which can only be 
 
ANILE, NEEL. 
 
 22 
 
 ANNA. 
 
 secured by keeping the Anicut and banks in 
 repair, we think it necessary to repeat to 
 you our orders of the 4th July, 1777, on the 
 subject of these repairs." — Deni- of Court of 
 Directors, Oct. 27th, as amended by Bd. of 
 Control, in Burke, iv. 104. 
 
 1793. "The Anniout is no doubt s, judi- 
 cious iuilAimg, whether the work of Sola/r 
 Bajah or anybody else." — Correspondence 
 between, A. Moss, Esq., and''Q. A. Brnn, Esq. 
 at Tanjore, on the subject of furnishing 
 water to the N. Ciroars. In DaJrymple, 0. 
 K., ii. 459. 
 
 1862. "The Upper Coleroon Anicut or 
 weir is constructed at the west end of the 
 Island of Seringham." — Markham, Peru & 
 India, 426. 
 
 Anile, Neel, s. An old name for 
 indigo, borrowed from the Portuguese 
 anil. They got it from the Arab. 
 al-nil, pron. an-nll ; ml again being 
 the common name of Indigo in India, 
 from the Sansk. mto, 'blue.' The 
 vernacular (in this instance Bengali) 
 word appears in the title of a native 
 satirical drama 'SiVi-Bar'pan, 'The 
 Mirror of Indigo (planting)', famous 
 in Calcutta in 1861, in connexion with 
 a cause cilehre, and with a sentence 
 which discredited the now extinct 
 Supreme Court of Calcutta in a manner 
 tmknown since the days of Impey. 
 
 "Ned-walla" is a phrase for an 
 Indigo-planter. 
 
 1501. Amerigo Vespucci, in his letter 
 from the Id. of Cape V erde to Lorenzo di 
 Kero rrancesco de' Medici, reporting his 
 meeting with the Portuguese Meet from 
 India, mentions among the things brought 
 "anib and tuzia;" the former a manifest 
 transcriber's error for anil. — In BaldelH 
 Bomi, ' 11 Milione,' p. Ivii. 
 
 1516. In Barbosa's price list of Malabar 
 we have : 
 "Anil nadador (*), very good, 
 
 per farazola . . . fanams 30. 
 
 Anil loaded, with much sand, 
 
 pev farazola . . . fanams 18 to 20." 
 In lAsion CoUect/ion, ii. 393. 
 
 1525. "A load of any 11 in cakes which 
 weighs 3 J maunds, 353 tangas. " — Lembramga, 
 
 1563. " Anil is not a medicinal substance 
 but an article of trade, so we have no n6ed 
 to speak thereof. . . . The best is pure and 
 clear of earth, and the surest test is to bum 
 it in a candle . . . others put it in water, 
 and if it floats then they reckon it good." — 
 Garcia, f . 25 v. 
 
 1583. " Heel, the chnrle 70 duckats, and 
 a churle is 27 rottles and a half e of Aleppo." 
 —Mr. lohn Newton, in Hakl. ii. 378. 
 
 1586. ''They vse to pricke the skinne, 
 
 i.e. ' floating." Bee Garcia below. 
 
 and to put on it a kind of anile, or Hacking 
 which doth continue alwayes. —Fxtch in 
 HaU. ii. 395. 
 
 c. 1610. "... I'Anil ou Indique, qui est 
 vne teinture bleiie violette, dont il ne s'en 
 trouue qu'k Cambaye et Suratte."— Pj/rard 
 de la Val. ii. 158. 
 
 1622. "B conforme a dita pauta se dis- 
 pachar^ o dito anil e caneUa."— In^^TOftimo 
 Port. Orient., fasc. 2, 240. 
 
 1638. "Les autres marchandises, que 
 Ton y ddbite le plus, sont . . . . du sel am- 
 moniac, et de I'indigo, que ceux de pais ap- 
 pellent Km\."—Mandelslo, Paris, 1659, 138. 
 
 1648. "... and a good quantity of Anil, 
 which, after the place where most of |it is got, 
 is called Chirchees* Indigo," — VamTwist, 14. 
 
 1653. " Indico est uu mot Portugais, 
 dont I'on appelle une teinture bleue qui 
 vient des Indes Orientales, qui est de con- 
 traband^ en Prance, les Turqs et les Arabes 
 la uomment Nil." — De la B.-le-Goue, 543. 
 
 Anna, s. Properly (BQnd.) ana, or 
 amih. The 16th part of a rupee. The 
 term belongs to the Mahommedan 
 monetary system (v. Rupee). There 
 is no coin of one arma, so that it is 
 a money of account only. 
 
 The term anna is used in denoting 
 a corresponding fraction of any kind of 
 property, and especially in regard to 
 coparcenary rights in land, or shares 
 in a speculation. Thus a one-anna, 
 share is ^ of such right, or a share 
 of i in the speculation ; a fov/r-anna 
 is I, and so on. In some parts of 
 India the term is also used as a sub- 
 division (i) of the current land 
 measure. Thus, inSaugor, theana = 16 
 riisU, and is itself i of a hancha, 
 [Elliot, Olos. S.V.). 
 
 The term is also sometimes applied 
 colloquially to persons of mixt pa- 
 rentage. ' Such an one has at least 2 
 aranas of dark blood' or ' of coffee-coloiu:.' 
 This may be compared with the Scotch 
 expression that a person of deficient 
 intellect ' wants two-pence in the 
 shilling.' 
 
 1708. "Provided . . . that a debt due 
 from Sir Edward Littleton ... of 80,407 
 Bupees and Eight Annas Money of Bengal, 
 with _ Interest and Damages to the said 
 English Company shall still remain to 
 them. . ." — JEarl of Godolphin's Award be- 
 
 * SharkeJ or Sirkej, 5 m. from Ahmedabad, 
 " Cirq.uez Indigo " (1624) occurs in Sainsbury, iii. 
 442. It is the " SercazB" of Torbes, Oriental 
 Memoirs. The Dutch, about 1620, established a 
 factory there on account of the Indigo. Many ot 
 the Sultans of Guzerat were buried there (Sfewori- 
 nus, iii. 109). Some account of the "Sarkhej 
 Bozos," or Mausolea, is given in H. Briggs's Cities 
 of GujarAshtra (Bombay, 1849, pp. 274, seqq.). 
 
ANT, WHITE. 
 
 23 
 
 ATOLLO BUNDER. 
 
 tween the Old and New E. I. Company (in 
 Chwrtern, &o. p. 358). 
 
 1727, " The current money in Surat : 
 Bitter Almonds go 32 to a Fice. 
 
 1 Annoe is .... 4 Pice. 
 1 Bupee 16 Annoes. 
 
 * * * * 
 
 In Bengal their Accounts are kept in Pice : 
 
 12 to an Annoe. 
 16 Annoes to a Bupee." 
 A. Hamilton, ii. App. pp. 5, 8. 
 
 Ant, White, s. Tlie insect {Termes 
 lelKcosus of naturalists) not properly 
 an ant, of whose destructive powers 
 there are in India so many disagreea- 
 ble experiences, and so many marvel- 
 lous stories. The phrase was perhaps 
 taken up hy the English from the 
 Portuguese formigas brancas, which is 
 inBluteau'sDict. (1713, iv. 175). But 
 indeed exactly the same expression is 
 u.sed in the 14th century by our 
 medieval authority. 
 
 It is, we believe, a fact that these 
 insects have been estabhshed at 
 Eochelle in France, for a long period, 
 and more recently at St. Helena. 
 They exist also at the Convent of Mt. 
 Sinai, and a species in Queensland. 
 
 It seems probable that Aelian speaks 
 of White Ants in the 16th Book, J)e 
 Nat. Animal., chap. 15 : — 
 
 (A.D. c. 250.) "But the Indian ants con- 
 struct a kind of heaped up dwellings, and 
 these not in depressed or flat positions 
 easily liable to he flooded, but in lofty and 
 elevated positions . . . . " 
 
 0. 1328. " Est etiam unum genus parvis- 
 simarum formicarum, sicut lana albarum, 
 quarum durities dentium tanta est quod 
 etiam ligna rodunt et venas lapidum; et 
 quotquot breviter inveniunt siccum super 
 terram, et pannos laneos, et bombycinos 
 laniant ; et faoiunt ad modum muri crus- 
 tam unam de arenS minutissimS, ita quod 
 sol non possit eas tangere; et sic remanent 
 coopertae; verum est quod si contingat 
 illam crustam frangi, et solem eas tangere, 
 quam oitius moriuntur." — Ft. Jm'damMS, 
 p. 53. 
 
 1688. " Here are also abundance of Ants 
 of several sorts, and Wood-lice, called by 
 the English in the East Indies, White Ants." 
 — Dampier, ii. 127. 
 
 1713. "On voit encore des fourmis de 
 plusieurs espfeces; la plus pemicieuse est 
 celle que les Europfens ont nomm^ fourmi 
 blanche." — Lettres Edifiantes, xii. 98. 
 
 1727. " He then began to form Projects 
 how to clear Accounts with his Master's 
 Creditors, without putting anything in their 
 Pockets. The first was on 500 chests of 
 Japan Copper .... and they were brought 
 into Account of Profit and Loss, for so 
 
 much eaten up by the White Ants." — A. 
 Hamilton, ii. 169. 
 
 1789. "The White Ant is an insect 
 greatly dreaded in every house ; and this is 
 not to be wondered at, as the devastation 
 it occasions is almost incredible." — Munro, 
 Narrative, 31. 
 
 1876. "The metal cases of his_ baggage 
 are disagreeably suggestive of White Ants, 
 and such omnivorous vermin. " — Sat. Bevitw, 
 No. 1057, p. 6. 
 
 Apil, s. Transfer of Eng. ' Appeal ; ' 
 in general native use, in connexion 
 with GUI Courts. 
 
 1872. " There is no Sindi, however wild, 
 that cannot now understand ' Basid ' (re- 
 ceipt) and 'Apir (appeal)."— Swrtore, Sind 
 Bemsited, i. 283. 
 
 Apollo Bunder, n.p. A weU-knowa 
 wharf at Bombay. A street near it is 
 called Apollo Street, and a gate of 
 the Fort leadiag to it ' the Apollo 
 Gate.' The name is said to be a cor- 
 ruption, and probably is so, but of 
 what it is a corruption is not clear. 
 The quotations given afford different 
 suggestions, and Dr. Wilson's dictum 
 is entitled to respect, though we do 
 not know what palawa here means. 
 Sir Q-. Birdwood writes that it used to 
 be said in Bombay, that Apollo-bandar 
 was a corm. of ^afcra-bandar, because 
 the pier was the place where the boats 
 used to land palwa fish. But we 
 know of no fish so called ; it is how- 
 ever possible that the palla or sable- 
 fish (q.V.) is meant, which is so called 
 in Bombay, as well as in Sind. On 
 the other hand we may observe that 
 there was at Calcutta in 1748 a fre- 
 quented tavern called the Apollo (see 
 Long, p. 11). And it is not impossi- 
 ble that a house of the same name 
 mighthave given its title to the Bombay 
 street and wharf. But Sir Michael 
 Westropp's quotation below shows that 
 Pallo was at least the native represen- 
 tation of the name 140 years ago. 
 
 We may add that a native told Mr. 
 W. G. Pedder, of the Bombay C. S., 
 from whom we have it, that the name 
 was due to the site having been the 
 palace where the "poli" cake, eaten 
 at the Eoli festival, was baked. And 
 so we leave the matter. 
 
 1847. "A little after sunset, on 2nd 
 Jan., 1843, I left my domicile in Ambrolie, 
 and drove to the Palawa bandar, which 
 receives from our accommodative country- 
 men the more classical name of Apollo 
 pier." — Wilson, Lands of the Bible, p. 4. 
 
APRICOT. 
 
 24 
 
 ABAKAN. 
 
 1860. "And atte what jDlace ye Knyghte 
 
 came to Londe, theyre ye ftolke wor- 
 
 schyppen II. Idolys in oheefe. Ye ffyrste 
 is ^pxrll0, wherefore ye cheefe londynge 
 place of theyr Metropole is hyght 3i,p0lj0- 
 
 gllrtiar "—Ext. from a MS. of Sir 
 
 John Mandeville, lately discovered.* 
 
 1877. " This bunder is of comparatively 
 recent date. Its name ' Apollo ' is an Eng- 
 lish corruption of the native word Fallow 
 (fish), and it was probably not extended and 
 ibrought into use for iDassenger traffic till 
 
 about the year 1819 " — Maclewn, 
 
 Guide to Bombay, 167. 
 
 The last work adds a note: "Sir M. 
 Westropp gives a different derivation . . . . : 
 Folo, a corruption of Fdlwa, derived from 
 Fdl, which inter alia means a fighting ves- 
 sel, by which kind of craft the locality was 
 probably frequented. From Fdhva or FdJ- 
 •tuair, the bunder now called Apollo is sup- 
 posed to take its name. In the memorial of 
 a grant of land, dated 5th Dec, 1743, the 
 ^dkjidde in question is called Fallo." — Ifigh 
 Court Reports, iv. pt. 3. 
 
 Apricot, s. Prunus Armeniaca, L. 
 'Shis English 'word is of curious origin, 
 as Dozy expounds it. The Eomans 
 called it Malum, Armeniacum and also 
 (Persicum?) praecox, or 'early.' Of 
 tUs the Greeks made npaiKOKiaov, &o. 
 and the Arab conquerors of Byzantine 
 provinces took this up as birkok and 
 harlcok, with the article al-barkok, 
 whence Sp. albarcoque. Port, albri- 
 COq^ue, alboquorque, Ital. albercocca, 
 albicocca, Prov. aubricot, ambricof, 
 Pr. abricot, Dutch, abricock, abri- 
 Tcoos, Eng. apricock, apricot. Dozy 
 mentions that Dodonaeus, an 'old 
 Dutch writer on plants, gives the 
 vernacular name as Vroege Persen, 
 ' Early Peaches,' which illustrates the 
 origin. In the Cyprus bazars, apricots 
 are sold as -xprva-oiiriKa; but the less 
 poetical name of 'kill-johns' is given 
 by sailors to the small hard kinds 
 common to St. Helena, the Cape, 
 China, &c. Zard alu (Pers.) ' yellow- 
 plum,' is the common name in India. 
 
 1615. "I received a letter from Jorge 
 Durois . . . with a baskit of aprecookes for 
 my selfe. . ."— Cocks' s Diary, i. 7. 
 
 1711. " Aprieocks — the Persians call 
 Kill Franks, because Europeans not know- 
 ing the Danger are often hurt by them."— 
 Lockyer, p. 231. 
 
 Arab, s. This, it may be said, ia 
 Anglo-Indian always means ' an Arab 
 horse.' 
 
 1298. " Car il va du port d'Aden en Inde 
 
 ' A friend here queries : ' By Mr. Shapira?" 
 
 moult grant quantity de bons destriers 
 arrabins et ehevaus et grans roncms de ij 
 selles. "—Jfarco Folo, Bk. iii. ch. 36. 
 
 1338. "Alexandre descent du destrier 
 Arrabis. "-iJommanf d'AUxandre (Bodl. 
 MS.). 
 
 c. 1590. " There are fine horses bred in 
 every part of the country; but those of 
 Cachh excel, being equal to Arabs."- ^ire, 
 i. 133. 
 
 1825. "Arabs are excessively scarce and 
 dear ; and one which was sent for me to look 
 at, at a price of 800 rupees, was a skittish, 
 oat-legged thing."— defter, i. 189 (ed. 1844). 
 
 c. 1844. A local magistrate at Simla 
 had returned from an unsuccessful investi- 
 gation. An acquaintance hailed him next 
 day : ' So I hear you came back re infectdV 
 ' No such thing,' was the reply ; ' 1 came 
 back on my grey Arab ! ' 
 
 18.56. 
 "... the true blood-royal of his race. 
 The silver Arab with his purple veins 
 Translucent, and his nostrils cavemed wide. 
 And flaming eye. ..." 
 
 The Manyan Tree. 
 
 Arakan, Arracan, n.p. This is 
 an European form, perhaps through 
 Malay, of Rakhaing, the name which 
 the natives give themselves. This is 
 believed by Sir Arthur Phayre to be 
 a corruption of the Skt. rakshasa, Pali 
 rakkhaso, i.e. 'ogre' or the like, a 
 word applied by the early Buddhist 
 propagationists to unconverted tribes 
 of alien race with whom they came in 
 contact. 
 
 It is not impossible that the 'Apyvprj 
 of Ptolemy, which unquestionably re- 
 presents Arakan, may disguise the 
 name by which the country is stiU 
 known to foreigners ; at least no trace 
 of the name as ' Silver-land ' in old 
 Indian Geography has yet been found. 
 
 We may notice, without laying any 
 stress upon it, that in Mr. Beal's 
 account of early Chinese pilgrims, to 
 India, there twice occurs mention of 
 an Indo-Chinese kingdom called 0-li- 
 hi-lo, which transliterates fairly into 
 some name like Argyre, and not into 
 any other yet recognisable (see J. E. 
 A. S. (N. S.) xiii. 660, 562). 
 
 c. 1420 — 30. " Mari deinceps cum mense 
 integro ad ostium Baiihani fluvii pervenis- 
 set." — N. Conti, in Foggim, De Va/rietate 
 Fortunes. 
 
 _ 1516. " Dentro fra terra del detto regno 
 di Verma, verso tramontana vi fe vn altro 
 regno di Gentili molto grande .... con- 
 fina similmente col regno di Bggala e col 
 regno di Aua, e chiamasiAracan." — Barbosa, 
 in Bamusio, i. 316. 
 
 1545. "They told me that coming from 
 
ABBOL TRISTB. 
 
 25 
 
 AEGUS PHEASANT. 
 
 India in the ship of Jorge Manhoz (who was a 
 householder in Groa), towards the Port of Cha- 
 tigaon in the kingdom oflBengal, they were 
 wrecked upon the shoals of Racaon owing 
 to a badly kept watch." — Pinto, cap. clxvii. 
 
 1552.' " Up to the Cape of Negraes . . . 
 will be 100 leagues, in which space are these 
 populated places, Chocori^, BacalS, Arra- 
 cao City, capital of the Kingdom so styled 
 ■ . . ." — Barrros, I. ix. 1. 
 
 1568; " Questo E,e di Saohan ha il suo 
 stato in mezzo la costa, tra il Regno di 
 Bengala e quelle di Pegti, ed fe il maggiore 
 nemico che habbia il Ee del Pegil." — Geaare 
 de' Federici, in Bam. iii. 396. 
 
 1586. ". . . . Passing by the Island of 
 Sundiua, Porto grande, or the Countrie of 
 Tippera, the Kingdom of Beoon and Mogen * 
 .... our course was S. and by E. which 
 brought vs to the barre of Negrais." — B. 
 Fitch in Hakl. ii. 391. 
 
 c. 1590. "To the S.E. of Bengal is a 
 large country called Arkung to which the 
 Bunder of Chittagong properly belongs." — 
 Gladmn's Ayeen, ed. 1800, ii. 4. 
 
 1673. " .... A mixture of that Race, 
 the most accursedly base of all Mankind 
 who are known for their Bastard-brood 
 lurking in the Islands at the Mouths of the 
 Ganges, by the name of Bacaiiuers."t — 
 Fruer, 219. 
 
 1726. " It is called by some Portuguese 
 Orrakan, by others among them Arra- 
 kaon, and by some again Eakan (after its 
 capital), and also Mog." * — Valentijn, v. 
 140. 
 
 1727. ' ' Arackan has the Conveniency of 
 a noble spacious River." — A. Sam. ii. 30. 
 
 Arbol Triste, s. The tree or sluub, 
 so called by Portuguese writers appears 
 to be the Nyctanthes arbor tristis, or 
 Arabian jasmine (N. O. Jasmineue), a 
 native of the drier parts of India. 
 
 Arcot, n.p.. Arlcat, a famous fortress 
 and town in tbe Madras territory, 65 
 miles from Madras. The name is de- 
 rived by Bp. Caldwell from Tamil ar- 
 had, ' the Six Forests, ' confirmed by the 
 Tainil-French Diet. , which gives a form 
 Arukadu='Six forSts.' Notwithstand- 
 ing the objection naade by Maj.-Gen. 
 Cunningham in his Oeog. of Ancient 
 India, it is probable that Arcot is the 
 'ApxaToO ^cuTiKeLov Xmpa of Ptolemy, 
 ' Arkatu, residence of K. Sora.' 
 
 c. 1346. " We landed with them on the 
 beach, in the county of Ma'bar, . . , . we 
 arrived at the fortress of Harkatu, where 
 we passed the night." — Itn Batuta, iv. 187, 
 188. 
 
 1785. "It maybe said that this letter 
 was written by the Nabob of Arcot in a 
 
 ^ See Mug. 
 
 t The word is misprinted Bitccane^rs ; . tut see 
 .Fryer's Index. 
 
 moody humour Certainly it was; 
 
 but it is in such humours that the truth 
 comes out." — BuMs Speech, Feb. 28th. 
 
 Areca, s. The seed (ia common 
 parlance the nut) of the palm Arcca 
 catechu, L., commonly, though some- 
 what improperly called ' betel-nut' ; 
 the term betel (q. v.) belonging in 
 reality to the leaf which is chewed 
 along with the areca. Though so widely 
 ciiltivated the palm is unknown in a 
 truly indigenous state. The word is 
 Malayalam adaJeka, and comes to us 
 through the Portuguese. 
 
 1510. "When they eat the said leaves 
 (betel), they eat with them a certain fruit 
 which is called cojfolo, and the tree of the 
 said coffolo is called Areoha." — Varthema, 
 Hak. Soc, 144. 
 
 1516. " There arrived there many zam- 
 bucos .... with areca." — Ba/rbosa, Hak. 
 Soc, 64. 
 
 1521. ' ' They are always chewing Arecca, 
 a oertaine Fruit like aPeare, cut in quarters 
 and rolled up in leaves of a Tree called 
 Bettre (or Vettele), like Bay leaves ; which 
 having chewed they spit forth. It makes 
 the mouth red. They say they doe it to 
 comfort the heart, nor could live without 
 it." — Pwjafetta in Purchas, i. 38. 
 
 1548. "In the Benda do Betel, or Betel 
 duties at Goa are included Betel, arequa, 
 jacks, green ginger, oranges, lemons, ligs, 
 coir, mangos, citrons." — Botetho, Tombo, 48. 
 
 The Portuguese also formed a word ari- 
 queira for the tree bearing the nuts. 
 
 1563. "... and in Malabar they call it 
 pac ; * and the Nairs (who are the gentle- 
 men), call it areca." — Garcia VO., i. 91 b. 
 
 c. 1566. "Great quantitie. of Archa, 
 which is a fruite of the bignesse of nut- 
 megs, which fruite they eate in all these 
 parts' of the Indies, with the leafe of an 
 Herbe, which they call Bettell." — C. Fred- 
 erike, transl. in Hak. ii. 350. 
 
 1586. ' ' Their friends come and bring 
 gifts, cocos, figges, arrecaes, and other 
 fruits." — Fitch in Hakl. ii. 395. 
 
 1689. "... The iVeri (t) which is drawn 
 from the Areq.uies Tree in a fresh earthen 
 vessel, is as mveet and pleasant as Milk." — 
 Ovington, 239. 
 
 Argemone mexieana. This Ameri- 
 can weed (N. 0. Papaveracem) is notable 
 as having overrun India, in every part 
 of which it seems to be familiar. It is 
 known by a variety of names, Firingl 
 dhatUra, gamboge-thistle, &c. 
 
 Argus Pheasant, s. This name, 
 
 * The Tamil is fah. 
 
 t H. and Mahr. nir, * sap,' but neri is, we are 
 told, Guzerati for toddy in some form. 
 
ABBACK. 
 
 26 
 
 ABBACK. 
 
 •which seems more properly to belong 
 to the splendid bird of the Malay- 
 Peninsula [Argusavus giganteus, Tem., 
 Pavo argus, Lin.) is confusingly ap- 
 plied by Europeans in Upper India to 
 the Himalayan homed pheasant 
 Ceriornis (Spp. satyra, and melano- 
 cepJiala) from the round ■white eyes or 
 spots which mark a great part of 
 the bird's plumage. — See remark under 
 moonaul. 
 
 Arrack, or Rack, s. This word 
 is the Ar. 'arak, properly ' perspira- 
 tion,' and then, first the exudation or 
 sap drawn from the date palm ('arak al- 
 tamar); secondly any strong drink, 'dis- 
 tilled spirit,' ' essence,' etc. But it has 
 spread to very remote corners of Asia. 
 Thus it is used in the forms ariki and 
 arJd in Mongolia and Manchuria, for 
 spirit distilled from grain. 
 
 In India it is applied to a variety of 
 common spirits ; in S. India to those 
 distiUed from the fermented sap of 
 sundry palms; in B. and N. India 
 to the spirit distilled from cane- 
 molasses; and also to that from lice. 
 The Turkish form of the word, rdM, is 
 applied to a spirit made from grape- 
 skins; and in Syria and Egypt to a 
 spirit flavoured with aniseed, made in 
 the Lebanon. There is a popular or 
 slang French word, riguigui, for 
 brandy, which appears also to be 
 taken from arakl {Marcel JDevic). 
 
 Humboldt {Eocamm, &o., ii. 300) 
 says that the word fiirst appears in 
 Kgafetta'S- Voyage of Magellan; but 
 this is not correct. 
 
 o. 1420. "At every yam (post-house) 
 they gave the travellers a sheep, a goose, a 
 
 fowl .... 'arak "— Sliah Kukh's 
 
 Embassy to China, in N. & E. xiv. 396. 
 
 1516. "And they hring cocoa-nuts, hur- 
 raca (which is something to drink) . . , ." 
 — Barhosa, Hak. Soc. 59. 
 
 1518. "—que todos os mantimentos asy 
 de pao, eomo vinhos, orracas, arrozes, 
 oames, e pescados . . . ."—InArchiv. Port. 
 Orient, fase. 2, 57. 
 
 1521. " When these people saw the 
 politeness of the captain, they presented 
 some fish,_ and a vessel of palm- wine, which 
 
 they call in their language uraca . , . ." 
 
 Figafetta, Hak. Soo. 72. 
 
 1544. "Manueli a cruce . . . . oom- 
 mendo ut plurimum invigilet duobus iUis 
 Christianorum Carearum pagis, diligenter 
 attendere .... nemo potu Orracae se 
 mebriet .... si ex hoc deinceps tempore 
 Pumeah [q. v.] Orracha potetur, ipsos ad 
 nuhi suo gravi damuo luituros. "—Scii. Fr 
 Xav. Epiett., p. 111. 
 
 1554. " And the excise on the orraguas 
 made from palm-trees, of which there are 
 three kinds, viz., Qura, which is as it is drawn; 
 orraqua, which is 9ura once boiled (cozida, 
 qu. distilled?); sharab (xarao) which is boiled 
 2 or 3 times and is stronger than orracput,." 
 —S. Botelho, Tomho, 50. 
 
 1563. "One kind (of coco-palm) they 
 keep to bear fruit, the other for the sake of 
 the fMra, which i&vinomosto ; and this when 
 it has been distilled they call orraca."— 
 Garcia D'O. i. 67. 
 
 (The word surd, used here, is a very an- 
 cient importation from India, for Cosmas 
 (6th century) in his account of the coco-nut, 
 confounding (it would seem) the milk with 
 the toddy of that palm, says: '' The ArgeUion 
 is at first full of a very sweet water, which 
 the Indians drink from the nut, using it 
 instead of wine. This drink is called rhonco- 
 sura, and is exceeding pleasant." It is 
 indeed possible that the rhonco here may 
 already be the word am-ack.) 
 
 1605. "A Chines borne, but now turned 
 lauan, who was our next neighbour .... 
 and brewed Aracke which is a kind of hot 
 drinke, that is vsed in most of these parts 
 of the world, instead of Wine. . ." — E. Scot, 
 in Furchas. i. 173. 
 
 1631. ". . . . jecur .... apotuistius 
 maledicti Arao, non tantum in tempera- 
 mento immutatum, sed etiam in substantia 
 sui oorrumpitur." — Jac. Bontius, lib. ii., cap. 
 vii. p. 22. 
 
 1687. " Two Jars of Arack (made of 
 Kice as I judged) called by the Chinese Sam,- 
 shu." — Dampier, i. 419. 
 
 1719. ' ' We exchanged some of our wares 
 for opium and some arrack . . . ." — Bobin- 
 son Crusoe, Pt. II. 
 
 1727. "Mr. Boucher had been 14 Months 
 soliciting to procure his Phirrrumnd; but 
 his repeated Petitions .... had no Effect. 
 But he had an Englishman, one Swam, for his 
 Interpreter, who often took a large Dose of 
 Arrack . , . /Siocm got pretty near the King 
 (Aurengzeb) .... and cried with a loud 
 Voice in the Persian Language that his 
 Master wanted Justice done him" (see Soai). 
 — A, Hamilton, i. 97. 
 
 Back is a further corruption ; and rack- 
 punch is perhaps not quite obsolete. 
 
 1603. "Wetaking the But-ends of Pikes 
 and Halberts and Eaggot sticks, drave them 
 into a Baoke-house."— jE, Scot, in Furchas, 
 i. 184. 
 
 Purchas has also Vraea and other forms ; 
 and at i. 648 there is mention of a strong 
 kind of spirit called Eack-apee (Malay opj= 
 'fire'). See Fool Back. 
 
 1616. "Some smaU quantitie of Wme, 
 but not common, is made among them ; they 
 caU it Baack, distilled from Sugar and a 
 spicie Rinde of a Tree called lagra."— Terry 
 in Purchas, ii. 1470. 
 
 1622. " We'U send him a jar of rack by 
 next conveyance."— Letter in Sainsbury, ill. 
 
 ii.-'-^U- ,'.\'^^''^ ^^^^ ^een fatal to many of 
 the English, but much through their own 
 
ARSENAL. 
 
 27 
 
 AMY AN. 
 
 distemper witli Back."— Piwcftas, Pilgrim- 
 age, 693. 
 
 1848. " Jos . . . finally insisted upon 
 having a bowl of rack punch . . . That 
 bowl of rack punch was the cause of all 
 this history."— FcraiJj/ Fair, oh. vi. 
 
 Arsenal, s. An old and ingenious 
 etymology of this word is arx navalis. 
 But it is really Arabic. Hyde de- 
 rived it from tars-Jchanah, ' domus 
 terroris,' contracted into tarsanah, the 
 form (as he says) used at Constanti- 
 nople {Syntagma Dissertt. i. 100). But 
 it is really the Arabic dar-al-sina' a 
 ' domus artiflcii,' as the quotations 
 from Mas'udi clearly show. The old 
 Italian forms darsena, darsinale, corro- 
 borate this, and the Sp. ataraoana, 
 which is rendered in Arabic by Pedro 
 de Alcala, quoted by Do2y, as dar a 
 cinaa. — (See details in Dmy, Ooster- 
 Ungen, 16-18.) 
 
 A.D._ 943 — 4. "At this day in the year of 
 the Hijra 332, Ehodes [JRodas) is an arsenal 
 (dar-aiua'a) where the Greeks buUd their 
 war-vessels."— Jfos'mdj, ii. 423. 
 
 And again "dar-sina'at al-maraUb," 'an 
 arsenal of ships,' iii. 67. 
 
 1573. "In this city (Fez) there is a very 
 great building which they call Dara^ana, 
 where the Christian captives used to labour 
 at blacksmith's work and other crafts under 
 the superintendence and orders of renegade 
 headmen . . . here they made cannon and 
 powder, and wrought swords, cross-bows, 
 and arquebusses." — Marmol, Desc. General 
 de Affrica, lib. iii. f. 92. 
 
 1672. " On met au Tershana deux belles 
 galferes kl'eau." — Antoine GaUand, Journ., i. 
 80. 
 
 Artichoke, s. The genealogy of 
 this word appears to be somewhat as 
 follows : The Arab, is al-harsh.uf, (per- 
 haps connected with harash, 'rough- 
 skmned ' ;) hence Sp. alearchofa, and 
 It. earcioffo and arcioccv, Fr. articliaut, 
 Eng. artichoke. 
 
 c. 1348. "The Incense (benzoin) tree is 
 small .... its branches are like those of a 
 thistle or an artichoke (al-kharshaf )* ..." 
 — Ibn Batuta, iv. 240. 
 
 Arundel. — See Roundel. 
 
 Aryan, adj. Sansk. Arya, 'noble.' 
 A term frequently used to include all 
 the races (Lido-Persio, Greek, Roman, 
 Celtic, Sclavonic, &c.), which speak 
 languages belonging to the same 
 family as Sanskrit. Much vogue was 
 given to the term by Pictet's publica- 
 
 * Sfc, in the published text. The spelling with 
 A instead of Kh is believed to be correct (seei)o?y, 
 s.v. AJjcwrchop.). 
 
 tion of Lea Origines Indo-EuropSennes, 
 ou lea Aryaa Primitifa (Paris, 1859), 
 and this writer seems almost to claim 
 the name in this sense as his own 
 (see quotation below). But it was in 
 use long before the date of his book. 
 Our first quotation is from Eitter, and 
 there it has hardly reached the full 
 extent of application. Bitter seems to 
 have derived the use in this passage 
 from Lassen's Pmfo^otomia. The word 
 has in great measure superseded the 
 older term Indo-Oermanic proposed by 
 F. Schlegel at the beginning of the 
 century. The latter is however still 
 sometimes used, and M. Hovelacque, 
 especially, prefers it. We may observe 
 here that the connexion which evi- 
 dently exists between the several 
 languages classed together as Aryan 
 cannot be regarded, as it was formerly, 
 as warranting an assumption of iden- 
 tity of race in all the peoples who speak 
 them. 
 
 It may be noted as curious that 
 among the Javanese (a people so 
 remote in blood from what we under- 
 stand by Aryan), the word dry a is 
 commonly used as an honorary prefix 
 to the names of men of rank ; a survi- 
 val of the ancient Hindu influence on 
 the civilisation of the island. 
 
 The earliest use of Aryan in an 
 ethnic sense is in the Inscription on 
 the tomb of Darius, in which the king 
 calls himself an Aryan, and of Aryan 
 descent, whilst Ormuzd is, in the 
 Median version styled, ' God of the 
 Ajyans.' 
 
 B.C. c. 486. "Adam Ddryavush Khshdya- 
 
 thiya vazarka Pdrsa, Pd/r- 
 
 sahiyd putra, Aliya,, AriTO chitra." i.e. "I 
 (am) Darius, the Great King, the King of 
 King, the King of all inhabited countries, 
 the King of this great Earth far and near, 
 the SOD of Hystaspes, an Achaemenian, a 
 Persian, the son of a Persian, an Ariau, of 
 Arian descent." — la Pawlinson's fferodotus, 
 3d ed. iv. 250. 
 
 "These Medes were called anciently by 
 all people Arians, but when Med6a, the 
 Colchian, came to them from Athens, they 
 changed their name." — Herodot. vii. 62 
 (E,a\mns.). 
 
 1835. "Those eastern and proper In- 
 dians, whose territory, however, Alexander 
 never touched by a long way, call them- 
 selves in the most ancient period Arians 
 CArier) {Manu, ii. 22, x. 45), a name coinci- 
 ding with that of the ancient Medes." 
 —Sitter, V. 458. 
 
 1838. See also Sitter, viii. 17 seqq.; and 
 Potto's art. in Ersch & Grueher's Encyc. ii. 
 18, 46. 
 
ASHRAFEE. 
 
 28 
 
 ASSBGA Y. 
 
 1850. "The Aryan tribes in conquering 
 India, urged by the Brahmaiia, made war 
 against the Turanian demon-worship, but 
 not always with complete success." — Dr. 
 John Wilson, in Life, 4.'50. 
 
 1851. " We must request the patience of 
 our readers whilst we give a short outline of 
 the component members of the great Ariau 
 
 family. The first is the Sanskrit 
 
 The second branch of the Arian family is 
 the Persian. . . . There are other scions of 
 the Arian stock which struck root in the 
 soil of Asia, before the Arians reached the 
 shores of Europe.. . ." — (Prof. Max MilUer?) 
 Edinburgh Beview, Oct. 1851, pp. 312-313. 
 
 1853. "Sur les sept premieres civilisa- 
 tions, qui sont celles de I'ancien monde, six 
 appartiennent, en partie au moins, k la race 
 ariane." — Gobineau, Del' IniyaliU des Baces 
 Sumaines, i. 364. 
 
 1855. " I believe all who have lived in 
 India will bear testimony .... that to 
 natives of India, of whatever class or caste, 
 Mussulman, Hindoo, or Parsee, "Aryan or 
 Tamulian," unless they have had a special 
 training, our European paintings, prints, 
 drawings, and photographs, plain or coloured, 
 if they are landscapes, are absolutely unin- 
 telligible."— JfisstOM to Am, 59 (publ. 1858). 
 
 1858. "The Aryan tribes,^for that is 
 the name they gave themselves, both in their 
 old and new homes, — brought with them 
 institutions of a simplicity almost primi- 
 tive." — Whitney, Or. & lying. Studies, ii. 5. 
 
 1861. " Latin, again, with Greek, and the 
 Celtic, the Teutonic, and Slavonic languages, 
 together likewise with the ancient dialects 
 of India and Persia, must have spcung from 
 an earlier language, the mother of the whole 
 Indo-European or Aryan family of speech." 
 — Prof. Max Milller, Lectures, 1st Ser. 32. 
 
 We also find the verb Aryanize : 
 18.58. "Thus all India was brought 
 under the sway, physical or intellectual and 
 moral, of the alien race ; it was thoroughly 
 ATja,mzei."—Whitne!/, u. s. 7. 
 
 Ashrafee, s. Arab, ashrafl, 'noble,' 
 applied to various gold coins (in analogy 
 with, the old English 'noble'), especially 
 to the dinar of Egypt, and to the goltt 
 mohr of India. — See Xerafine. 
 
 c. 1550. "There was also the sum of 
 500,000 Ealory* ashrafies, equal in the 
 currency of Persia to 50,000 royal Irak 
 tomans." — Mem. of Hwmayun, 125. 
 
 Assa-foetida.— See Hing. 
 
 Assam, n.p. The name applied for 
 the last 3 centuries or more to the 
 great valley of the Brahmaputra 
 Eiver, from the emergence of its chief 
 sources from the mountains till it 
 enters the great plain of Bengal. The 
 name Asam and sometimes Asliam is a 
 
 * A note suggests that Falory, oxFlori, indicates 
 Jlorin. 
 
 form of Aham or Jhom, a dynasty of 
 Shan race, who entered the country 
 in the middle ages, and long ruled it. 
 
 Assam politically is no-w a province 
 embracing much more than the name 
 properly included. 
 
 c. 1590. "The dominions of the Kajah 
 of Asham 'join to Kamroop : he is a very 
 powerful prince, lives in great state, and 
 when he dies, his principal attendants, both 
 male and female, are voluntarily buried 
 alive with his corpse." — Gladwin's Ay em 
 (ed.«1800) ii. 3. 
 
 1682. "Ye Nabob was very_ busy dis- 
 patching and vesting divers principal officers 
 sent with all possible diligence with re- 
 cruits for their army, lately overthrown in 
 Asham and Billet, two large plentiful 
 countries 8 days' journey distant from this 
 city (Dacca)." — Sedges, Oct. 29th. 
 
 1770. "In the beginning of the present 
 century, some Bramins of Bengal carried 
 their superstitions to Asham, where the 
 people were so happy as to be guided solely 
 by the dictates of natural religion. " — Raynal 
 (tr. 1777) i. 420. 
 
 1788. "M. Chevalier, the late Governor of 
 Chandernagore, by permission of the King, 
 went as high up as the capital of Assam, 
 about the year 1762." — RenneU's Mem,., Srds, 
 ed. p. [299]. 
 
 Assegay, s. An African throwin^- 
 spear. jDozy has shown that this is 
 Berber zaghaya, with the Arabic 
 article prefixed (p. 223). Those who 
 use it often seem to take it for a S. 
 African or Eastern word. So Godinho 
 de Eredia seems to use it as if Malay 
 (f. 21w). 
 
 _c. 1270. "There was the King standing 
 with' three ' exortins ' (or men of the guard) 
 by his side armed with javelins {ab lur atza- 
 gayes]." — Chronicle of K. James of Aragon, 
 tr. by Mr. Foster, 1883, i. 173. 
 
 c. 1444. ..." They have a quantity of 
 azagaias, which are a sort of light darts."— 
 Cadamosto, Navega(;do prvmeira, 32. 
 
 1552._ "But in general they all came 
 armed in their fashion, some with azagaias 
 and shields, and others with bows and 
 quivers of arrows." — Barros, I. iii. 1. 
 
 1572. 
 ' ' Hum de escudo embra9ado, e de azagaia, 
 
 Outro de arco encurvado, e setta ervada. 
 CamZes, i. 86. 
 
 By Burton : 
 
 " this, targe on arm and assegai in hand, 
 that, with his bended bow, and venom'd 
 reed." 
 
 1600. "These they use to make Instru- 
 ments of wherewith to fish .... as also to 
 make weapons, as Bows, Arrowes, Aponers, 
 and Assagayen. "—Z)isc. of Guinea, from the 
 Dutch, m Pwrclias, ii. 927. 
 
 1608. "Doncques voyant que nous ne 
 
ATAP. 
 
 29 
 
 AUMIL. 
 
 pouvions passer, les deux hommes sont venu 
 en nageant auprfes de nous, et ayans en leurs 
 mains trois Lanqettes ou Asagayes." — 
 Houtman, 56. 
 
 1666. "Les autres armes offensives (in 
 India) sont faro et la fl^che, le javelot ou 
 zagaye . . . ."—Thevenot.Y. 132 (ed. 1727). 
 
 1681 " encontraron diez y nueve 
 
 hombres bazos armados con dardas, y 
 azagayas, assi llaman los Arabes vnas 
 langas pequeflas arrojadizas, y pelearon 
 con ellos." — Martinez de la Puente, Cvm- 
 pendio, 87. , 
 1879. 
 " Alert to fight, athirst to slay, 
 They shake the dreaded assegai. 
 And rush with blind and frantic will 
 On all, when few, whose force is skill." 
 
 Isandlana, by Ld. Stratford de 
 BedcUffe, Times, March 29. 
 
 Atap or Adap, s. Applied in the 
 Malayo- Javanese regions to any palm- 
 fronds used in thatcmng, comnaonly to 
 those of the Nipa, q.v. [Nipa/i-uticans, 
 Thimh.). "Although a wild plant, 
 for it is so abundant that its culture is 
 not necessary, it is remarkable that its 
 name should be the same in all lan- 
 guages from Sumatra to the Philip- 
 pines." — [firawfurd. Bid. Ind. Arch. 
 301). Atep is Javanese for ' thatch.' 
 
 1672. "Atap or leaves of Palm-trees 
 , . . ." — Baldaeus, Ceylon, 164. 
 
 1690. "Adapol {quae folia sunt sicca et 
 vetusta) . , . ." — Sumphius, Herb. Amb. i. 
 14. 
 
 1817. "In the maritime districts, atap or 
 thatch is made .... from the leaves of the 
 nipa." — Baffles, Java, i. 166. 
 
 1878. "The universal roofing of a Perak 
 house is Attap stretched over bamboo 
 rafters and ridge-poles. This attap is the 
 dried leaf of the nipah palm, doubled over a 
 small stick of bamboo, or nibortfi." — McNair, 
 Perak, &e. 164. 
 
 Atlas, s. An obsolete word for 
 ' satin,' from the Arab, atlas, used in 
 that sense, literally ' bare ' or ' bald ' 
 (comp. the Italian raso for ' satin '). 
 The word is stUl used in German. 
 
 1284. "Cette mSme nuit par ordre du 
 Sultan quinze cents de ses Mamlouks f urent 
 revStus de robes d'atlas rouges brodfes. . ." 
 — Makrizi, t. ii. pt. i., 69. 
 
 „ "The Sultan Mas'ud clothed his 
 dogs with trappings of atlas of divers colours, 
 and put bracelets upon them." — Fakhri, p, 
 68. 
 
 1505. " Raso por seda rasa." — ^Atlas, 
 Vocabular Arauigo of Fr. P. de Alcala. 
 
 1673. " They go Bich in Apparel, their 
 Turbats of Gold, Damask'd Hold Atlas 
 Coats to their Heels, SUk, Ala^ah or Cut- 
 tanee breeches." — Ft-per, 196, 
 
 1683. "I saw ye Taffaties and Atlasses 
 in ye Warehouse, and gave directions con- 
 cerning their several colours and stripes." — 
 Hedges, April 6. 
 
 1689. (Surat) "is renown'd for ... . 
 rich Silks, such as Atlasses .... and for 
 Zarbafts. * . . ."—Ovington, 218. 
 
 1712. In the Spectator of this year are 
 advertised " a purple and gold Atlas gown " 
 and "a scarlet and gold Atlas petticoat 
 edged with silver." — Cited in Malcolm's 
 Anecdotes (1808), 429. 
 
 1727. "They are exquisite in the Wea- 
 ver's Trade and Embroidery, which may be 
 seen in the rich Atlasses .... made by 
 them." — A. Hamilton, i. 160. 
 
 c. 1750 — 60. " The most considerable 
 (manufacture) is that of their atlasses or 
 satin flowered with gold and silver." — Gfrose, 
 1. 117. 
 
 Note, — I saw not long ago in India a Polish 
 Jew who was called Jacob Atlas, and he 
 explained to me that when the Jews (about 
 1800) were forced tol assume surnames, this 
 was assigned to his grandfather, because he 
 wore a black satin gaberdine ! — {A. B. 1879.) 
 
 Atoll, s. A group of coral islands 
 forming a ring or chaplet, sometimes 
 of many miles in diameter, inclosing a 
 space of comparatively shallow water, 
 each of the islands being on the same 
 type as the atoll. We derive the ex- 
 pression from the Maldive islands, 
 which are typical examples of this 
 structure, and where the form of the 
 word is atolu. It is probably connected 
 with the Singhalese prep, iitul, 
 ' inside.' The term was made a 
 scientific one by Darwin in his publi- 
 cation on Coral Eeefs (see below), 
 but our second quotation shows that 
 it had been generalized at an earlier 
 date. 
 
 c. 1610. " Estant au milieu d'vn Atollon, 
 vous voyez autour de vous ce grand banc de 
 pierre que jay dit, qui environne et qui de- 
 fend les isles centre I'impetuosit^de lamer." 
 —Pyrard de la Val, i. 71 (ed. 1679). 
 
 1732. "Atollon, a name applied tosuch a 
 place in the sea as exhibits a heap of little 
 Islands lying close together, and almost 
 hanging on to each other." — Zeidler's (Ger- 
 man) Universal Lexicon, s. v. 
 
 1842. "I have invariably used in this 
 volume the term atoll, which is the name 
 
 given to these circular groups of coral islets 
 y their inhabitants in the Indian Ocean, 
 and is synonymous with 'lagoon-island.'" 
 --Darvim, The Structure, &c., of Coral 
 Beefs, 2. 
 
 Atunil, s. Arab, and thence Hind. 
 'amil (noun of agency from 'amal, ' he 
 
 * Zarba/t (Pera. 'gold-woven'), a brooade. 
 
AUMILDAR. 
 
 30 
 
 AVADAVAT. 
 
 performed a task or office,' therefore 
 ' an agent '). Under the native 
 governments a collector of Revenue, 
 also a farmer of tlie Revenue invested 
 ■with chief authority in his district. 
 Also 
 
 Aumildar. Properly 'amalddr, ' one 
 holding office ; ' (Ar. 'cwraoZ, work, with 
 Pers. term, of agency). A factor or 
 manager. Among the Mahrattas the 
 'Amdldar was a collector of revenue 
 under varying conditions. — (See details 
 in Wilson). The term is now limited to 
 Mysore and a few other parts of 
 India, and does not belong to the 
 standard system of any Presidency. 
 
 0. 1780. ". . . . having detected various 
 frauds in the management of the Amuldar 
 or renter .... (M. Lally) paid him 40,000 
 upees."— Orme, iii. 496 (ed. 1803). 
 
 1793. " The aumildars, or managers of 
 the districts." — Dirom, p. 56. 
 
 1799. I wish that you would desire one 
 of your people to communicate with the 
 Amildar of Soondah respecting this road." 
 — A. Wellesley to T. Munro, in Munro's lAfe, 
 i. 335. 
 
 1804. " I know the character of the Pesh- 
 wah, and his ministers, and of every Mah- 
 ratta amildar sufficiently . well .... " — 
 Wellinfiton, iii. 38. 
 
 1809. " Of the aumil I saw nothing."— 
 Ld. VaZentia, i. 412. 
 
 Auriing, s. Hind, from Pers. 
 awrang, 'a place where goods are 
 manufactured, a depot for such goods.' 
 During the Company's trading days 
 this term was applied to their factories 
 for the purchase, on advances, of native 
 piecegoods, &c. 
 
 1778. " . . . . Gentoo-f actors in their own 
 pay to provide the investments at the differ- 
 ent Aurungs or cloth markets in the pro- 
 vince." — Orme, ii. 51. 
 
 1789. " I doubt, however, very much 
 whether he has had sufficient experience in 
 the ooijimercial line to enable him to manage 
 so difficult and so important an anruug as 
 Luckipore, which is almost the only one of 
 any magnitude which supplies the species of 
 coarse cloths which do not interfere with 
 the British manufacture." — Cornwallis. i. 
 435. 
 
 Ava, n.p. The name of the city 
 which was for several centuries the 
 capital of the Burmese Empire, and 
 was applied often to that State itself. 
 
 This name is borrowed, according to 
 Crawfurd, from the form Awa or Awak 
 used by the Malays. The proper 
 Burmese form was Eng-wa, or ' the 
 Lake-Mouth,' because the city was 
 
 built near the opening of a lagoon into 
 the Irawadi ; but this was called, even 
 by the Burmese, more popularly .4 -iwa, 
 ' The Mouth.' The city was founded 
 A.D. 1364. The first European occur- 
 rence of the name, so far as we know, 
 is (c. 1440) in the narrative of Nicolo 
 Oonti, and it appears again (no doubt 
 from Conti's information) in the great 
 World-Map of Era Mauro at Venice 
 (1459). 
 
 c.,1430. "Having sailed up this river 
 for the space of a month he arrived at a 
 city more noble than all the others, called 
 Ava, and the circumference of which is 15 
 miles." — CotiU, in India in the XVth Cent. 
 11. 
 
 c. 1490. "The country (Pegu) is distant 
 15 days' jpurney by land from another 
 called Ava in which grow rubies and many 
 other precious stones." — ffier. di Sto. Ste- 
 farw, u. a. p. 6. 
 
 1516. " Inland, beyond this Kingdom of 
 Pegu .... there is another Kingdom of 
 Gentiles which has a King who resides in a 
 very great and opulent city called Ava, 8 
 days' journey from the sea ; a place of rich 
 merchants, in which there is a great trade 
 of jewels, rubies, and spinel-rubies, which are 
 gathered in this Kingdom." — Barhosa, 186. 
 
 0. 1635 " . . . . The King of Ova having ' 
 already sent much people, with cavaliy, to 
 relieve Porao (Prome), which marches with 
 the Pozao (?) and city of Ova or Anva, 
 (which means ' surrounded on all sides with 
 streams') . . ." — Antonio Bocarro, Decada. 
 130. 
 
 1726. "The city Ava is surpassing 
 
 great One may not travel by land 
 
 to Ava, both because this is permitted by 
 the Emperor to none but envoys, on account 
 of the Rubies on the v.'ay, and also because 
 it is a very perilous journey on account of 
 the tigers:"—ralentijn, V. (Chorom.) 127. 
 
 Avadavat, s. Improperly for .4?rea- 
 davat. The name given to a certain 
 pretty little cage-bird {Estrelda aman- 
 dava, L. or 'Eed Wax-Bill') found 
 throughout India, but originally 
 brought to Europe from Ahmaddbad 
 in Guzerat, of which the name is a 
 corruption. 
 
 1538. ". . . . o qual veyo d'Amadava 
 principal! cidade do reiao."—In S. Botelho, 
 Tombo, 228. 
 
 1648. "The capital (of Guzerat) lies in 
 the mterior of the country and is named 
 Kwmed-Ewat, i. e., the City of King Hamed 
 who built it ; nowadays they caU it Amad- 
 var or Amadabat."— Fan TvnM, 4. 
 
 1673. "From Amidavad, small Birds, 
 who, besides that they are spotted vrith 
 white and Red no bigger than Measles, the 
 principal Chorister beginning, the rest in 
 Consort, Mty in a Cage, make an admirar 
 ble Ghorai."— Fryer, 116. 
 
AVATAR. 
 
 31 
 
 BABAGOOBEE. 
 
 1813. ". . . . amadavats, and other 
 Bongaters are brought thither (Bombay) 
 from Surat and different countries. " — Forbes, 
 Or, Mem. i. 47. 
 
 Avatar, s. Sansk. Avatara, an in- 
 carnation on earth of a divine Being. 
 This ■word first appears in Baldaeus 
 (1672) in the form Autaar {Afgo- 
 derye, p. 52), -which in the German 
 version generally quoted in this boot 
 takes the corrupter shape of Altar. 
 
 1672. "Bey den Benjanen haben auch 
 diese zehen verwandlungeu den Namen 
 daas sie Altare heissen, imd also hat Mats 
 Altar als dieser erste, gewahret 2S0O Jahr." 
 — Baldaeus, 472. 
 
 1784. "The ten Avatara or descents of 
 the deity, in his capacity of Preserver." — 
 Sir W. Jones, in Aaiat. Res. (reprint) i. 234. 
 
 1812. "The Awatars of Vishnu, by 
 which are meant his descents upon earth, 
 are usually counted ten . . . ." — Maria 
 Graham, 49. 
 
 1821. " The Irish A.-7a,tax."— Byron. 
 
 1845. " In Vishnu-laud what Avatar ? " 
 — Browning, Dramatic Romances, Works, ed. 
 1870, iv. pp. 209, 210. 
 
 1872. ". . . . all which cannot blind us 
 to the fact that the Master is merely another 
 avatar of Dr. Holmes himself." — Sat. Re- 
 mew, Dec. 14, p. 768. 
 
 1873. " He .... builds up a curious 
 History of Spiritualism, according to which 
 all matter is mediately or immediately the 
 avatar of some Intelligence, not necessarily 
 the highest." — Academy, May 15th, 1726. 
 
 1875. "Balzac's avatars were a hundred- 
 fold as numerous • as those of Vishnu." — 
 iSifl!., April 24, p. 421. 
 
 Average, s. Skeat derives this in 
 all its senses from L. Latin averia, used 
 for cattle; for his deduction of 
 meanings we must refer to his 
 Dictionary. But it is worthy of con- 
 sideration whether average, in its 
 special marine use for a proportionate 
 contribution towards the losses of those 
 whose goods are cast into the sea to 
 save a ship, &c., is not directly con- 
 nected with the French avarie, which 
 has quite that signification. And this 
 last Dozy shows most plausibly to be 
 from the Arabic 'awar, spoilt merchan- 
 dize. Note that many European 
 words of trade are from the Arabic ; 
 and that avarie is in Dutch avary', 
 averif, or haverij. — (See Dozy, Ooster- 
 lingen.) 
 
 Ayah, s. A native lady's-maid or 
 nurse-maid. The word has been 
 adopted into most of the Indian ver- 
 
 naculars in the forms dya or dyd, but 
 it is really Portuguese (f . aia, ' a nurse, 
 or governess ' ; m. aio, ' the governor 
 of a young noble'). 
 
 1782. (A Table of Wages) :- 
 " Conswmah 10 (rupees a mouth). 
 
 yp! 7^ TV ^ w ^ 
 
 Eyah 5." 
 
 India Gazette, Oct. 12. 
 
 1810. "The female who attends a lady 
 while she is dressing, etc., is called an 
 KY&b.."— Williamson, V. M. i. 337. 
 
 1826. " The lieutenant's visits were none 
 less frequent than usual : one day, however, 
 he came .... and on leaving the house I 
 observed him slip something, which I 
 ■ doubted not was money, into the hand of 
 the Ayah, or serving woman, of Jane." — 
 Pandurang JSCari, 71. 
 
 1842. " Here (at Simla) there is a great 
 preponderance of Mahometans. I am told 
 that the guns produced absolute consterna- 
 tion, visible in their coimtenanoes. One 
 Ayah threw herself upon the ground in an 
 agony of despair. .... I fired 42 guns for 
 Ghuzni and Cabul ; the 22nd (42nd ?) gun — 
 which announced that all was finished— was 
 what overcame the Mahometans." — Lord 
 Ellenborough, in Indian Administration, 
 295. This stuff was written to the great 
 Duke of Wellington ! 
 
 1873. "The white-robed ayah flits in 
 and out of the tents, finding a home for our 
 various possessions, and thither we soon 
 retire." — Fraser's Mag., June, 696. 
 
 1879.^ "He was exceedingly fond of his 
 two children, and got for them servants ; a 
 man to cook their dinner, and an ayah to 
 take care of them." — Stokes, Indian Fairy 
 Tales, 7. 
 
 B. 
 
 Baba, s. This is the word usually 
 applied in Anglo-Indian famihes, by 
 both Europeans and natives, to the 
 children, — often in the plural form 
 habd log {ldg:=' folk'). The word is not 
 used by the natives among themselves 
 in the same way, at least not habit- 
 ually: and it would seem as if our 
 word ialy had influenced the use. 
 The word bdba is properly Turki,=: 
 ' father ' ; sometimes used to a child as 
 a term of endearment (or forming part 
 of such a term, as in the Pers. Babd- 
 jdn, ' Life of your Father '). Compare 
 the Eussian use of batushka. 
 
 Babagooree, s. H. BabdgTvwrl, the 
 white agate (or chalcedony ?) of 
 Oambay. It is apparently so-called 
 from the patron saint or martyr of the 
 district containing the mines, under 
 
BABBS. 
 
 32 
 
 BABOO. 
 
 whose especial protection tiie miners 
 place themselves before descending 
 into tlie shafts. Tradition alleges that 
 he was a prince of the great Ghori 
 dynasty, who was killed in a great 
 battle in that region. But this prince 
 will hardly be found in history. 
 
 1516. " They also find in this town 
 (Limadura in Guzerat) much chalcedony, 
 which they caU babagore. They make 
 beads with it, and other things which they 
 wear about them." — Barbosa, 67. 
 
 1554. "In this country (Guzerat) is a 
 profusion of Babaghuri and carnelians ; but 
 the best of these last are those coming from 
 Yaman." — Sidi 'Ali Kapudan, in J.A.S.B. 
 V. 463. 
 
 1590. " By the command of his Majesty 
 grain weights of babaghiirl were made, 
 which were to be used in weighing." — Ain, 
 i. 35, and note, p. 615. 
 
 1818. "On the summit stands the 
 tomb .... of the titular saint of the 
 country, Baba Ghor, to whom a devotion is 
 paid more as a deity than as a saint. ..." 
 Copland, in Tr. Lit. So'c. So., i. 294. 
 
 1849. Among ten kinds of carnelians 
 specified in H. Briggs's Cities of Cfujardshtra 
 we find "Bawa Gori Aldk, a veined kind," 
 p. 183. 
 
 Sabbs, n.p. This name is given to 
 the I. of Perim, in the St. of Babel- 
 mandel, in the quotation. It was pro- 
 bably Enghsh sea-slang only. 
 
 1690. " The Babbs is a small island 
 opening to the Med Sea. . . . Between this 
 and the Main Land, is a safe Passage . . " 
 Ovington, 458. 
 
 Baber, Bhabur, s. Hind, babar. 
 
 A name given in those districts of the 
 N. W. Provinces which lie immediately 
 under the Himalaya to the dry forest 
 belt on the talus of the hills, at the 
 lower edge of which the moisture 
 comes to the surface and forms the wet 
 forest belt called Tarm. (See Terye.) 
 The following extract from the 
 report of a lecture on Indian Forests is 
 rather a happy example of the danger 
 of " a little learning " to a reporter : 
 
 1877. " Beyond that (the Tardi) lay an- 
 other district of about the same breadth, 
 called in the native dialect the Bahadar. 
 That in fact was a great filter-bed of sand 
 and vegetation." — London Morning Paper 
 of 26th May. 
 
 Babi-roussa, s. Malay 6aM* ('hog') 
 
 * This word takes a ludicrous form inDrnnpier : 
 "Ail tlie Indians 'who spake Malayan. . . . 
 
 lookt on tliose Meangians as a kind of Barbarians ; 
 
 and upon any occasion of dislike, would call 
 
 them Sobiy, that is Hogs."— i. 615. 
 
 rusa (' stag'), j= The 'Stag-hog,' a 
 remarkable animal of the swine genus 
 {Sus habirussa, L.; Babirussa alfurus, 
 F. Cuvier), found in the island of 
 Bourou, and some others of the I. 
 Archipelago, but nowhere on conti- 
 nental Asia. Yet it seems difficult to 
 apply the description of Pliuy below, 
 or the name and the drawing given by 
 Oosmas, to any other animal. The 
 4-horned swine of Aelian is more pro- 
 bably the African Wart-hog, called 
 accordingly by F. Cuvier PJiacocJicerus 
 Aeliani. 
 
 c. A.D. 70. "The vrild bores of India 
 have two bowing fangs or tuskes of a cubit 
 length, growing out of their mouth, and as 
 many out of their foreheads like calves : 
 homes." — Pliny, viii. 52 (Holland's Tr. i. 
 231. 
 
 u. 250. "Ae'Yet 5e Ati/wi/ ev 'AidLtoTrCifyCvetrBcu 
 
 . ... lis Terpaxeptas." — Aelian, De I^at. Ani/m. 
 xvii. 10. 
 
 c. 545. "The Ghoirelaphus ( ' Hog-stag ') 
 I have both seen and eaten." — Cosmos In- 
 dicopleustes, in Cathay, &c., p. olxxv. 
 
 1555. " There are Jwgs also with homes, 
 and parats which prattle much which they 
 call noris." — Qaivano, Discoveries of the 
 World (Hak. Soc.) 120. 
 
 1658. " Quadrupes hoc inusitatae figurae 
 monstrosis bestiis ascribunt Indi quod 
 adversae specie! auimalibus, Porco sciKcet 
 et_ Cervo, pronatum putent . . . . ita ut 
 primo intuitu quatuor cornibus juxta se 
 positis videatur armatum hoc animal Baby- 
 Eoussa." — Piso, Appendix to Bontius, p. 61. 
 
 Baboo, s. Beng. and Hind. Babii. 
 Properly a term of respect attached to 
 a name, like Master or Mr., and 
 formerly applied in some parts of 
 Hindustan to certain persons of dis- 
 tinction. Its application as a term of 
 respect is now almost or altogether 
 confined to Lower Bengal (though 
 0. P. Brown states that it is also used 
 in S. India for ' Sir, My lord, your 
 Honour'). In Bengal and elsewhere, 
 among Anglo-Indians, it is often used 
 with a slight savour of disparagement, 
 as characterizing a superficially culti- 
 vated, but too often efeeminate, Bengali. 
 And from the extensive employment 
 of the class, to which the term was 
 applied as a title, in the capacity of 
 clerks m English ofiioes, the word has 
 come often to signify ' a native clerk 
 who writes English.' 
 
 1782. " CaMoo Baboo " appears as a sub- 
 scriber to a famine fund at Madras for 200 
 bicca Kupees.— /jidia Gazette, Oct. 12. 
 
 1803. "... Calling on Mr. Neave I foun 
 
BABOOL. 
 
 33 
 
 BACANOBE. 
 
 there Baboo Dheep Narrain, brother to 
 Oodit Narrain, Rajah at Benares." — Lord 
 Valentia's Travels, i. 112. 
 
 1824. "... the immense convent-like 
 mansion of some of the more wealthy Ba- 
 IJOOS. . ."—Beber, i. 31, ed. 1844. 
 
 1834. "The Bahoo and other Tales, 
 descriptive of Society in India." Smith 
 and Elder, London. (By Augustus Prinsep. ) 
 
 1850. "If instruction were sought for 
 from them (the Mahommedan historians) . . 
 we should no longer hear bombastic 
 Bab0O3, enjoying under our Government 
 the highest degree of personal liberty . . . 
 rave about patriotism, and the degradation 
 of their present position." — Sir H. M. 
 Elliot, Orig. Preface to Mahom. Historians 
 of India, in Dowson's ed. I. xxii. 
 
 c. 1866. 
 "But I'd sooner be robbed by a tall man 
 
 who showed me a yard of steel. 
 Than be fleeced by a sneaking Baboo, 
 with a peon and badge at his heel." 
 
 Sir A. G. I/yall, The Old Pindaree. 
 
 1873. "The pliable, plastic, receptive 
 Baboo of Bengal eagerly avails himself of 
 this system (of English education), partly 
 from a servile wish to please the SaAib 
 logue, and partly from a desire to obtain a 
 Government appointment." — Fraser's Mag., 
 August, 209. 
 
 N.B. — In Java and the farther East 
 hdba means a nurse or female servant 
 (Javanese word). 
 
 Sabool, s. Hind, babul, Jafer (though, 
 often mis-pronounced, babul, as in two 
 quotations below) ; also called lakar. 
 A thorny mimosa common, in most 
 parts of India except the Malabar 
 coast ; the Acacia arabica, Willd. The 
 Bhils use the gum as food. 
 
 1666. "L'eau de Vie de ce Pais .... 
 iju'on y boit ordinairement, est faicte de 
 joffre ou Sucre noir, qu'on met dans de l'eau 
 avee de I'^corce de I'arbre Baboul, pour y 
 donner quelque force, et ensuite on les dis- 
 tUe ensemble." — Thevenot, v. 50. 
 
 1780. " Price Current. Country Produce : 
 Bable Trees, large, 5 pc. each tree." — 
 SicJcep's Bengal Gazette, April 29. 
 
 1824. " Eampoor is . . . chiefly remark- 
 able for the sort of fortification which sur- 
 rounds it. This is a high thick hedge . . . 
 of bamboos . . . faced on the outside by a 
 formidable underwood of Cactus and ba- 
 bool."— ffeScr, ed. 1844, i. 290. 
 
 1849. " Look at that- great tract from 
 Deesa to the Hala mountains. It is all 
 sand; sometimes it has a little ragged cloth- 
 ing of babul, or milk-bush." — Dry Leaves 
 from Young Mgypt, 1. 
 
 Baboon, s. This, no doubt comes 
 to us through the Italian babuino ; but 
 it is probable that the latter word is 
 a corruption of Pers. maimun, ' a 
 baboon or monkey,' a word which also | 
 
 occurs in Italian under the more direct 
 form of maimone, in gatto-maimone, 
 ' cat-monkey ' or rather ' monkey-cat.' 
 
 Bacanore and Barcelore, nn.pp. 
 Two ports of Oanara often coupled 
 together in old narratives, but which 
 have entirely disappeared from- modem 
 maps and books of navigation, inso- 
 much that it is not quite easy to 
 indicate their precise position. 
 
 But it would seem that Bacanore, Ma- 
 layal. Vakkarmr, is the place called in 
 Canarese Bcirkur, the Barcoor-pettah of 
 some maps, in lat. 13° 28 J'. This was 
 the site of a very old and important 
 city, " the capital of the Jain Mngs of 
 Tulava .... and subsequently a 
 stronghold of the Vijiyanagar Eajas." 
 — Imp. Qazet. 
 
 Also that Barcelore is a Port, corrup- 
 tion of Basrur. It must have stood 
 immediately below the ' Barsilur 
 Peak' of the Admiralty charts, and 
 wasapparentlyidentioal-withjornearto, 
 the place called Seroor in Scott's Map 
 of the Madras Presidency, in about 
 lat. 13° 55'. 
 
 c. 1330. "Thence (from Hannaur) the 
 traveller came to Basariir, a small city. ..." 
 — Abulfeda, in Gildemeisler, 184. 
 
 0. 1343. "The first town of Mulaibar 
 that we visited was Abu-Sariir, which is 
 small, situated on a great estuary, and 
 abounding in coco-nut trees. . . . 'Two days 
 after our departure from that town we 
 arrived at Fakaniir, which is large, and 
 situated on an estuary. ■ One sees there an 
 abundance of sugar-cane, such as has no 
 equal in that country." — lin Batuta, iv. 
 77-78. 
 
 c. 1420. " Duas praeterea ad maritimas 
 urbes, alteram Fachamnriam . . . nomine, 
 XX diebus transiit." — Conti, in Poggius de 
 Tar. Fort. iv. 
 
 1501. ''Baoanut," for Bacanur, is named 
 in Amerigo Vespucci's letter, giving an ac- 
 count of Da Gama's discoveries, first pub- 
 lished by Baldelli Boni, II Milione, pp. liii. 
 eeqq. 
 
 1516. "Passing further forward .... 
 along the coast, there are two little rivers 
 on which stand two places, the one called 
 Bacanor, and the other Bracalor, belong- 
 ing to the kingdom of Narsyngua and the 
 province of Tolinate.* And in them is 
 much good rice gro-wn round about these 
 places, and this is loaded in many foreign 
 ships and in many of Malabar. . . ." — Bar- 
 bosa, in Lisbon Coll. 294.. 
 
 1548. " The Port of the Eiver of Bar- 
 calor pays 500 loads (of rice as tribute)." — 
 Sotelho, Tombo, 246. 
 
 1552. "Having dispatched this vessel. 
 
 ' i.e. Tulu-nada, Tuluva or S. Canara. 
 D 
 
BACKVOBE. 
 
 34 
 
 BADGEEB. 
 
 he (V. da Gama) turned to follow his 
 voyage, desiring to erect the padrao (votive 
 pillar) of which we have spoken ; and not 
 finding a place that pleased him better, he 
 erected one on certain islets joined (as it 
 were) to the land, giving it the name of 
 Sancta Maria, whence those islands are now 
 called Saint Mary's Isles, standing between 
 Bacanor and Baticala, two notable places on 
 that coast." — Dc Sarros, I. iv. 11. 
 
 "... the city Onor, capital of the 
 kingdom, BaticaM, Bendor, Bracelor, Ba- 
 canor." — lb. I., ix. 1. 
 
 1726. " In Barseloor or Basseloor have 
 we still a factory ... a little south of 
 Basseloor lies Baqnanoor and the little 
 Kiver Vier." — Valentijn, v. (Malabar) 6. 
 
 1727. " The next town to the Southward 
 of Batacola is Barceloar, standing on the 
 Banks of a broad River about 4 Miles from 
 the Sea. . . . The Dutch have a Factory 
 here, only to bring up Kice for their Garrisons 
 .... Baccanoar and Molkey lie between 
 Barceloar and Mangalore, both having the 
 benefit of Rivers to export the large quanti- 
 ties of Rice that the Kelds produce." — 
 A. Ham. i. 284-5. 
 
 1780. "St. Mary's Islands lie along the 
 coast N. and S. as far as off the river of 
 Bacanor, or Callianpoor, being about 6 
 leagues ... In lat. 13° 50' N., 5 leagues 
 from Bacanor, runs the river Barsalor." — 
 Durm's N. Directory, 5th ed. 105. 
 
 1814. ' ' Barcelore, now frequently called 
 Cundapore."— J'oi-ies, Or. Mem. iv. 109, also 
 113. 
 
 Backdore, s. H. hag-dor (' bridle- 
 cord ') ; a ihalter or leadmg rem. 
 
 Backsee. Sea Hind. IdJcsl. Nau- 
 tical ' aback,' from wbicli it has been 
 formed [Roebuch). 
 
 Badega, n.p. Tie Tamil Vadagar, 
 i.e. ' Northerners.' The name has at 
 least two specific applications : 
 
 a. To the Telugu people who in- 
 vaded the Tamil country from, the 
 kingdom of Vij ayanagara (the Bisnaga 
 or Warsinga of the Portuguese and old 
 travellers, qq. v.) during the later 
 middle ages, but especially in the 16th 
 century. This word first occurs in the 
 letters of St. Prancis Xavier (1544), 
 ■whose Parava converts on the Tinne- 
 velly Coast were much oppressed by 
 these people. The Badega language of 
 Lucena, and other writers regarding 
 that time, is the Telugu. 
 
 The Badagas of St. Fr. Xavier's 
 time were in fact the emissaries of the 
 Nayaka rulers of Madura, using vio- 
 lence to exact tribute for those rulers, 
 •whilst the Portuguese had conferred 
 on the Paravas "the somewhat dange- 
 
 rous privilege of being Portuguese sub- 
 jects." See Caldwell's H. of Tinnevelly, 
 69 seqq. 
 
 1544. "Ego ad Comorinum Promonto- 
 rium contendo eoque naviculas deduco xx. 
 cibariis onustas, ut miseris iUis subveniam 
 Neophytis, qui Bagadarum (read Bada- 
 garum) acerrimorum Christiani nominis 
 hostium terrors perculsi, reUotis viois, in 
 desertas insulas se abdiderunt."— & F. Xav. 
 Epistt. i. vi. ed. 1677. 
 
 1572. " Gens est in regno Bisnagae quos 
 Badagas vocant." — E. Acosta, 4. 6. 
 
 1737. " In eft parte missionis Camatensis 
 in qua Tekmgou, ut aiunt, lingua viget, seu 
 inter Badagos, quinque annos versatus sum; 
 neque quamdiu viguerunt vires ab illS dilec- 
 tissim^ et sanctissim^ Missione Fudecherium 
 veni." — In Norhert, iii. 230. 
 
 1875. "Mr. C. P. Brown informs me 
 that the early French missionaries in the 
 Guntur country wrote a vocabulary ' de la 
 langue Talenga, dite vulgairement le Ba- 
 dega. ' " — Bp. Caldwell, Dravidian G^'amma/r, 
 Intr. p. 33. 
 
 b. To one of the races occupying the 
 Nilgiri Hills, speaking an old Canarese 
 dialect, and being apparently a Cana- 
 rese colony, long separated from the 
 parent stock. — (See Bp. Caldwell's 
 Qrammar, 2nd ed., pp. 34, 125, &c.) 
 The name of these people is usually in 
 English corrupted to Burghers (q.-v.) 
 
 Badgeer, s. Pers. lad-glr, ' wind- 
 catch.' An arrangement acting as a 
 windsail to bring the wind down into a 
 house ; it is common in Persia, and in 
 Sind. 
 
 1298. " The heat is tremendous (at 
 Hormus) and on that account the houses 
 are built with ventilators (Ventiers) to catcli 
 the wind. These ventilators are placed on 
 the side from which the wind comes, and 
 they bring the wind down into the house to 
 cool it." — Marco Polo, ii. 450. 
 
 1817. 
 " The wind-tower on the Emir's dome 
 
 Can hardly win a breath from heaven." 
 Moore, Fireworshippers. 
 
 1872. "... Badgirs or windcatchers. 
 You see on every roof these diminutive 
 screens of wattle and dab, forming acute 
 angles with the hatches over which they 
 project. Some are moveable, so as to be 
 turned to the S.W; between March and the 
 end of July, when the monsoon sets in from 
 that quarter."— Btwtoji's Sind Eevisited, 254. 
 
 1881. "A number of square turrets 
 stick _ up all over the town ; these are 
 hadgirs or ventilators, open sometimes to 
 all the winds, sometimes only to one or 
 two, and divided inside like the flues of a 
 great chimney, either to catch the draught, 
 or to carry it to the several rooms below.— 
 Pioneer Mail, March 8th. 
 
BABJOE, BAJOO. 
 
 35 
 
 BAHAB. 
 
 Badjoe, Bajoo, s. The Malay 
 jacket; Mai. hdju. 
 
 1784. " Over this they wear the hadjoo, 
 which resembles a morning gown, open at 
 the neck, but fastened close at the wrist, 
 and half-way up the arm." — Mm'sden's H. 
 of Sumatra, 2d ed. 44. 
 
 1878. "The general Malay costume . . . 
 consists of an inner vest, having a collar to 
 button tight round the neck, and the baju, 
 or jacket, often of light coloured dimity, 
 for undress." — McNair, 147. 
 
 1883. " They wear above it a short- 
 sleeved jacket, the baju, beautifully made, 
 and often very tastefully decorated in fine 
 needlework." — Bird, Golden Chersonese, 
 139. 
 
 Bael, s. Hind, bel, Makr. bail, 
 from Sansk. vilva, the Tree and Fruit 
 of Aegle marmelos (Oorrea), or ' Bengal 
 Quince,' as it is sometimes called, after 
 the name {Marmelos de Benguala) given, 
 it by Garcia de Orta, who first described 
 the virtues of this fruit in the treat- 
 ment of dysentery, &c. These are 
 noticed also by P. Vincenzo Maria and 
 others, and have always been familiar 
 in India. Yet they do not appear to 
 have attracted serious attention in 
 Europe till about the year 1850. It is 
 a small tree, a native of various parts 
 of India. The dried fruit is now 
 imported into England.' — (See Hanbury 
 and Fluckiger, 116.) The shelly rind 
 of the hel is in the Punjab made into 
 carved snuff-boxes for sale to the 
 Afghans. 
 
 1.563. ' ' And as I knew that it was caJled 
 l)eli in Bajaim, I enquired of those native 
 physicians which was its proper name, 
 cirifole or heU, and they told me that 
 cmfole [iripTuila'\ was the physician's name 
 for it. . . "—Garcia De 0., ii. 221i;., 222. 
 
 1631. Jac. Bontius describes the bel as 
 malum cydonium, [i.e. a quince), and speaks 
 of its pulp as good for dysentery and for 
 the eholerae immanem orgasmum. — Lib. vi. 
 cap. viii. 
 
 1672. "The Bill plant grows to no 
 greater height than that of a man,* aU 
 thorny , . . the fruit in size and hardness, 
 and nature of rind, resembles a pomegra- 
 nate, dotted over the surface with little dark 
 spots equally distributed. . , . With the 
 fruit they make a decoction, which is a 
 most efficacious remedy for dysenteries or 
 fluxes, proceeding from excessive heat. . . " 
 — P. Vincenzo, 353. 
 
 1879. " . . . On this plain you will see 
 a large bfel-tree, and on it one big bel- 
 fruit." — Stokes, Indian Fairy Tales, 140. 
 
 Bafta, s. A kind of calico, made 
 
 * TMs is incorrect. 
 
 especially at Baroch; from the Pers. 
 h&fta, 'woven.' The old Baroch 6a/- 
 tas seem to have been fine goods. 
 Nothmg is harder than to find intelli- 
 gible explanations of the distinction 
 between the numerous varieties of 
 cotton stuffs formerly exported from 
 India to Europe under a still greater 
 variety of names; names and trade 
 being generally alike obsolete. Baft.as 
 however survived in the Tariffs till 
 recently. 
 
 1598. "There is made great store of 
 Cotton Linnen of diners sort . . . Boffetas. " 
 — LinscTioten, p. 18. 
 
 1612. " Baftas or white Callicos, from 
 twentie to fortie Royals^the corge." — Oarpt. 
 Saris in Purchas, i. 347. 
 
 1638. "... tisserans qui y font cette 
 sorte de toiles de cotton, que Ton appelle . 
 baftas, qui sont les plus fines de toutes 
 celles qui se font dans la Prouince de 
 Guzaratta." — Mandelslo, 128. 
 
 1653. "Baftas est un nom Indien qui 
 signifie des toiUes fort serr^es de cotton, les- 
 quelles la pluspart viennent de Baroche, 
 viUe du Koyaume de Guzerat, appartenant 
 au Grand Mogol." — De la B. le Gouz, 515. 
 
 1665. "The Baftas, or Calieuts painted 
 red, blue, and black, are carried white to 
 Agra and Amadabad, in regard those cities 
 are nearest the places where the Indigo is 
 made that is us'd in colouring." — Tcmemier, 
 (E. T.) p. 127. 
 
 1672. "Broach Baftas, broad and 
 narrow.'' — Fryer, 86. 
 
 1727. " The Baroach Baftas are famous 
 throughout all India, the country producing 
 the best Cotton in the World." — A. Hamil- 
 ton, i. 144. 
 
 1875. In the Calcutta Tariff valuation 
 of this year we find Piece Goods, Cotton : 
 * * * 
 
 Baftahs, score, SOrs. 
 
 It is curious to find this word now 
 current on Lake Nyanza. The burial 
 of King Mtesa's mother is spoken of : 
 
 1883. " The chiefs half filled the nicely- 
 padded coffin with bufta (bleached calico 
 . . . after that the corpse and then the 
 coffin was filled up with more bufta." . . 
 In Ch. Missy. Intelligencer, N.s., viii. p. 543. 
 
 Bahar, s. Arab, bahdr, Malayal. 
 bharam, from Sanskt. bhdra, ' a load.' 
 A weight used in large trading^ trans- 
 actions; it varied much in different 
 localities ; and though the name is of 
 Indian origin it was naturahsed by the 
 Arabs, and carried by them f o the far 
 East, being found in use, when the 
 Portuguese arrived in those seas, at 
 least as far as the Moluccas. In the 
 Indian islands the bahar is generally 
 
 D 2 
 
BAHAVDVB. 
 
 36 
 
 BAHAUDUB. 
 
 reckoned as equal to 3 pecills, (q-v.) 
 or 400 lbs. avoirdupois. But there was 
 a different bahdr in use for different 
 articles of mercliandize ; or, rather, 
 each article had a special surplus allow- 
 ance in weighing, which practically 
 made a different hahar (see Picota). 
 
 1498. . . . "and begged him to send to 
 the Hing his Lord a bagar of cinnamon, 
 and another of clove .... for sample " 
 (a mostra). — Soteiro de V. da Gama, 78. 
 
 1506. " In Cananor el suo Ee si h zentil, 
 e qui nasce zz. [i.e., zenzei-i or 'ginger'); 
 ma li zz. pochi e non cusi boni come quelli 
 de Colcut, e suo peso si chlama baar, ohe 
 sono K. (Cantari) 4daLisbona." — Eelazione 
 di Leona/rdo Ca' Masser, 26. 
 
 1510. "If the merchandise about which 
 they treat be spices, they deal by the hahar, 
 which bahar weighs three of our cantan." — 
 Vwrthema, p. 170. 
 
 1516. "It (Malacca) has got such a quan- 
 tity of gold, that the great merchants do 
 not estimate their property, nor reckon 
 otherwise than by bahars of gold, which 
 are 4 quintals to each bahar." — Ba/riosa, 
 193. • 
 
 1552. "300 bahares of pepper." — Castan- 
 heda, ii. 301. Correa writes bares, as does 
 also Couto. 
 
 1554. "The baar of nuts (noz) contains 
 20 f aragolas, and 5 maunds more of picota ; 
 thus the hoar, with its picota, contains 20J 
 fara9oras. . . ." — A. Nunes, 6. 
 
 c. 1569. ' ' After this I saw one that would 
 have given a barre of Pepper, which is two 
 Quintals and a half e, for a little Measure of 
 water, and he could not have it." — C. Frede- 
 ricke in Hakl. ii. 358. 
 
 1.598. "Each Bhar of Sunda weigheth 330 
 catten of China." — Linschoten, 34. 
 
 1606. "... their came in his company a 
 Portugall Souldier, which^ brought a War- 
 rant from the Capitaine to the Gouernor of 
 Manillia, to trade with vs, and likewise to 
 giue John Bogers for his pains a Bahar of 
 Clones." — Middleton's Voyage, D. 2. 6. 
 
 1613. "Porque os naturaes na quelle 
 tempo possuyao miiytos bares de ouro." — ■ 
 Oodinho de J^edia, 4 v. 
 
 Bahaudur, s. Hind. Bahadur, ' a 
 hero, or champion.' It is a title affixed 
 commonly to the names of European 
 officers in Indian doouments, or when 
 spoken of ceremoniously by natives 
 {"e.g. Jones Sahih Bahadur"), ia 
 which use it may be compared with 
 the " gallant officer " of Parliamentary 
 courtesy, or the JJlustrissimo Signore 
 of the Italians. It was conferred as a 
 title of honour by the Great Mogul 
 and by other native priaces. Thus it 
 was particularly affected to the end of 
 
 his life by Hyder Ali, to whom it had 
 been given by the Eaja of Mysore (see 
 quotation from John Lindsay below). 
 Bahadur, and Sirdar Bahadur are also 
 the official titles of members of the 2nd 
 and 1st classes respectively of the 
 Order of British India, esta,blished for 
 native officers of the army in 1837. 
 
 As conferred by the court of Dehli 
 the usual gradation of titles was (as- 
 cending): — 1. Bahadv/r; 2. Bahadur 
 Jang; 3. Bahadur ud-Daulah; i. Ba- 
 hadur ul-Mulh. At Hyderabad they 
 had also Bahadur vl-Omra (Kirkpa- 
 trick, in Tippoo's Letters, 354). 
 
 In Anglo-Indian colloquial parlance 
 the word denotes a haughty or pompous 
 personage, exercising his brief autho- 
 rity with a strong sense of his own 
 importance; a don rather than a swag- 
 gerer. Thackeray, who derived from 
 his Indian birth and connexions a 
 humorous felicity in the use of Anglo- 
 Indian expressions, has not omitted 
 this serviceable word. In that brilliant 
 burlesque, the Memoirs of Major Qa- 
 hagan, we have the Mahratta traitor 
 Bohachee Baliauder. It is said also that 
 Mr. Canning's malicious wit bestowed 
 on Sir John Malcolm, who was not 
 less great as a talker than as a soldier 
 and statesman, the title, not included 
 in the Great Mogul's repertory, of Ba- 
 hauder Jaw. * 
 
 Bahadur is one of the terms which 
 the hosts of Chingiz inid.n brought 
 with them from the Mongol Steppes. 
 In the Mongol genealogies we find 
 Yesugai^ct/iaiZitr, the father of Chingiz, 
 and many more. Subutai Bahadur, 
 one of the great soldiers of the Mongol 
 host, twice led it to the conquest of 
 Southern Eussia, twice to that of 
 Northern China ! In Sanang Setzen's 
 poetical annals of the Mongols, as ren- 
 dered by I. J. Schmidt, the word is 
 written Baghatur, whence in Russian 
 Bogatir still survives, as a memento 
 probably of the Tartar domination, 
 meaning ' a hero or champion.' It 
 occurs often in the old Eussian epic 
 ballads in this sense; and is also ap- 
 plied to Samson of the Bible. It 
 occurs in a Eussian chronicler as early 
 as 1240, but in application to Mongol 
 
 * At Lord Wellesley's table, Major Malcolm 
 mentioned as a notable fact that he and tlu-ee of 
 his brothers had once met together . in India. 
 " Impossible, Malcolm, quite impossible I " said the 
 Governor-General. Malcolm persisted. "No, no," 
 said Lord Wellesley, " if four Malcolms had met, 
 we should have heard the noise all over India ! " 
 
BAHAUBVR. 
 
 37 
 
 BAHAUDVE. 
 
 leaders. In Polisli it is found as Bo- 
 hatyr, and in Hungarian as Bdfor,— 
 this last being in fact tte popular 
 Mongol pronunciation of Baghatur, 
 In Turki also this elision of the 
 guttural extends to the spelling, and 
 the word becomes Bdtur, as we find it 
 in the dictionaries of Vambery and 
 Pavet de Courteille. In Manchu also 
 the word takes the form of Baturu, 
 expressed in Chinese characters as Pa- 
 tu-lu;* the Kirghiz has it as Batyr; 
 the Altai-Tataric as Paattyr, and other 
 dialects even as Magathyr. But the 
 singular history of the word is not yet 
 entirely told. Benfey has suggested 
 that the word originated in Sanskrit 
 i/iajra-ci/iaj'aC happiness-possessing'). t 
 But the late lamented Prof. A. Schief- 
 ner, who favoured us with a note on 
 the subject, was strongly of opinion 
 that the word was rather a corruption 
 "through dissimulation of the con- 
 sonant," of the Zend hagha-puthra, 
 'Son of God,' and thus but another 
 form of the famous term Faghfilr, by 
 which the old Persians rendered the 
 Chinese Tien-tsz' ('Son of Heaven'), 
 applying it to the Emperor of China.| 
 1280-1290. In an eccentric Persian poem, 
 purposely stuiled witli Mongol expressions, 
 written by Purbaha Jami in praise of 
 Arghun Khan of Persia, of which Hammer 
 has given a German translation, we have 
 the following : — 
 
 " The Great Eaan names thee his ZJliigh- 
 
 BUekchl [Great Secretary], 
 Seeing thou art hltekchi and Behadir to 
 
 boot; 
 O WeU-beloved, the yarligh [rescript] that 
 
 thou dost issue is obeyed 
 By Turk and Mongol, by Persian, Greek, 
 
 and Barbarian ! " 
 
 Gesch, der Gold. Horde, 461. 
 0, 1400. "I ordained that every Ameer 
 who should reduce a Kingdom, or defeat an 
 army, should be exalted by three things ; 
 hj a title of honour, by the Tngh (Yak's 
 tail standard], and by the Nakkdra [great 
 kettle drum]; and should be dignified 
 by the title of Bahaudur." — Timour's Insti- 
 tutes, 283 ; see also 291-293. 
 
 1404. "E elles le dixeron q aquel era uno 
 de los valietes e Bahadures q'en el linage 
 del Senor auia." — Clavijo, f. 34. 
 
 _ ■' E el home (J este haae e mas vino beue 
 dizen que es Bahadur, que dizen eUes por 
 homem rezio." — ^Do. f. 46 v. 
 
 1407. " The Prince mounted, escorted by 
 a troop of Bahadurs, who were always about 
 
 * Bee Chinese Itecorder, 1876, vii. 324, and Kova- 
 Ufski's Mongol Diet. No. 1058. 
 
 t Orient und Occident, i. 137. 
 
 } See s. V. Faghfur : also Marco Polo, 2nd ed. 
 ii. 131. 
 
 his person." — Abdv/rrazzdk's Hist, in Not. et 
 Ext. xiv. 126. 
 
 _ 1536. (As aproper name) " Ita4 iUe poten- 
 tissimuB Rex Eadnr, Indiae universae terror, 
 a quo nonulli regnu Pori maximi quSdam 
 regis teneri affirmant. . . ." — Letter from 
 John III. of Portugal, to Pope Paul III. 
 
 Hardly any native name occurs more 
 frequently in the Portuguese Hist, of 
 India than this of Badur — ^viz., Baha- 
 dur Shah the warlike and powerful 
 king of Guzerat (1526-1537), killed in 
 a fray which closed an interview with 
 the Viceroy, Nuno da Cunha, at Diu. 
 
 We have said that the title Behauder 
 (Bahadur) was one by which Hyder Ali 
 of Mysore was commonly known in his 
 day. Thus in the two next quota- 
 tions : 
 
 1781. "Sheikh Hussein upon the guard 
 tells me that our army has beat the Behau- 
 der \i.e, Hyder Ali], and that peace was 
 making. Another sepoy in the afternoon 
 teUs us that the Behaiider had destroyed 
 our army, and was besieging Madras." — 
 Gaptimty of Son. John Lindsay, in Lives of 
 Lindsays, iii. 296. 
 
 1800. " One lac of Behaudry pagodas." — 
 Wellington, i. 148. 
 
 1801. "Thomas, who was much in liquor, 
 now turned round to his sowars, and said — 
 ' Could any one have stopped Sahib Bahau- 
 door at this gate but one month ago ? ' ' No, 
 
 no,' replied they ; on which " — Skimner, 
 
 Mil. Mem. i. 236. 
 
 1876. "Reverencing at the same time 
 bravery, dash, and boldness, andloviug their 
 freedom, they (the Kirghiz) were always 
 ready to foUow the standard of any batyr, 
 or hero .... who might appear on the 
 stage." — Sclmyler's Turkestan, i. 33. 
 
 1878. " Peacock feathers for some of the 
 subordinate officers, a yellow jacket for the 
 successful general, and the bestowal of the 
 Manchoo title of Baturu, or 'Brave,' on 
 some of the most distinguished brigadiers, 
 are probably all the honours which await 
 the return of a triumphal army. The re- 
 ward which fell to the share of ' Chinese 
 Gordon ' for the part he took in the sup- 
 pression of the Taiping rebellion was a yel- 
 low jacket, and the title of ^aiJWJihas lately 
 been bestowed on Mr. Mesny for years of 
 faithful service against the rebels in the pro- 
 vince of Kweichow." — Saturday Review, 
 Aug. 10, p. 182. 
 
 „ "There is nothing of the great 
 bahawder about him." — Athermum, No. 
 2670, p. 851. 
 
 1879. "This strictly prohibitive Procla- 
 mation is issued by the Provincial Admini- 
 strative Board of Likim .... and Chang, 
 Brevet- Provincial Judge, chief of the Foo- 
 chow liikim Central Office, Taot'ai for 
 special service, and Bat'uru with the title 
 of ' Awe-inspiring Brave. ' " — Transl. of Pro- 
 clamaiion against the cultivation of the Poppy 
 in Foochow, July, 1879. 
 
BAIKBEE. 
 
 38 
 
 BALAGHAUT. 
 
 Baikree, s. The Bombay name for 
 the Barking-deer, q. t. It is Guza- 
 ratl bekrl; and, aoo. to Jerdon, Mahx. 
 heJcra or hekar, but this is not in Moles- 
 worth's Diet. 
 
 1879. ' ' Any one who has shot baikri on 
 the spurs of the Ghats can tell how it is pos- 
 sible unerringly to mark down these little 
 beasts, taking up their position for the day 
 In the early dawn," — Overl. Times of India, 
 Suppt. May 12, 76. 
 
 Bajra. Hind, hd^'ra and hdjrl (Pe- 
 nicillaria spicata, Willden.). One of 
 the tall millets forming a dry crop in 
 many parts of India. Forbes calls it 
 bahjeree {Or. Mem. ii. 406). 
 
 1844. "The ground (at Maharajpore) 
 was generally covered with bajree, full 5 or 
 6 feet high. — Lord Ellenborongh in Ind. 
 Admin. 414. 
 
 Bakir-khani, s. A kind of cake, 
 almost exactly resembling pie-crust, 
 said to owe its name to its inventor 
 Baldr Khan. 
 
 Balachong, Blachong, s. Mala.y 
 haldchdn. The characteristic condi- 
 ment of the Indo-Ohiaese and Malayan 
 races, composed of prawns, sardines, 
 and other small fish, allowed to fer- 
 ment in a heap, and then mashed up 
 with salt. Marsden calls it ' a species 
 of caviare,' which is hardly fair to ca- 
 viare. It is the ngapi of the Burmese, 
 and trail of the Javanese, and is proba- 
 bly, as Orawfurd says, the Eoman 
 garum. One of us, who has witnessed 
 the process of preparing ngdpi on the 
 island of Negrais, is almost disposed to 
 agree with the Venetian Gasparo Balbi 
 (1583), who says, "he would rather 
 smell a dead dog, to say nothing of 
 eating it" _(f. 125 v). But when this 
 experience is absent it may be more 
 tolerable. 
 
 1688. Dampier writes it Balachaun, ii. 28. 
 
 1727. " Bankasay is famous for making 
 Balliohang, a Sauce made of dried 
 Shrimps, Cod-pepper, Salt, and a Sea- 
 weed or Grass, all well mixed and beaten 
 up to the Consistency of thick Mustard." — 
 A. Hamilton, ii. 194. 
 
 The same author, in speaking of Peg^, 
 calls the like sauce Frock (44), which was 
 probably the Talain name. It appears also 
 in Sormerat under the form Prox (ii. 305). 
 
 1784. "Blaehang . . is esteemed a great 
 dehcaoy among the Malays, and is by them 
 exported to the west of India. ... It is a 
 species of caviare, and is^extremelyjoffensive 
 and disgusting to persons who are not accus- 
 tomed to ii."— Marsden' s H. of Sumatra, 
 2nd ed. 57, 
 
 1883. "... blaehang— a Malay prepa- 
 ration much relished by European lovers of 
 decomposed cheese. . ."—Bird, Golden Cher- 
 sonese, 96. 
 
 Balaghaut, used as n.p.; Pers. hald, 
 'above,' Hind. Mahr.,.&c., ghdi, 'a 
 pass,' — ^the country 'above the passes,' 
 i.e. above the passes over the range of 
 mountains which we call the ' ' Western 
 Ghauts " (see Grhauts). The mistaken 
 idea that ghat means ' mountains ' 
 causes Forbes to give a nonsensical 
 explanation, cited below. The expres- 
 sion may be illustrated by the old 
 Scotch phrases regarding " below and 
 above the Pass " of so and so ; imply- 
 ing Lowlands and Highlands. 
 
 0. 1562. "AH these things were brought 
 by the Moors, who traded in pepper which 
 they brought from the hills where it grew, 
 by land in Bisnega, and Balagate, and Cam- 
 bay." — Gorrea of Ld. Stanley, p. 344. 
 
 1563. " B. Let us get on horseback and go 
 for a ride ; and as we go you shall tell me 
 what is the meaning of Nizamosha, for you 
 often speak to me of such a person. 
 
 " 0. I will tell you now that he is a King 
 in the Bagalate (misprint for Balagate), , 
 whose father I have often attended medi- 
 cally, and the son himself sometimes. From 
 him I have received from time to time more 
 than 12,000 pa/rdaos; and he offered me a 
 salary of 40,000 pardaos if I would visit him 
 for so many months every year, but I 
 would not accept." — Garcia de Orta, i. 33ii. 
 
 1598. "This high land on the toppe is 
 very fiatte and good to build upon, called 
 'Bala,ga,tte."—Zinschoten, 20. 
 
 „ "Ballagate, that is to say, above 
 the hill, for Balla is above, and Gate is a 
 hill. . ."—Ibid. 49. 
 
 1614. "The coast of Coromandel, Bala- 
 gatt or Telingana." — Sainsbury, i. 301. 
 
 1666. " Balagate est une des riches 
 Provinces du Grand Mogol. . . EUe est 
 au midi de oelle de C3.-aAick."—Theven,ot, v. 
 216. 
 
 1673. ". . opening the ways to Baligaot, 
 that Merchants might with safety bring 
 down their Goods to Port." — Fryer, 78. 
 
 c. 1760. "The Ball-a-gat Mountains, 
 which are extremely high, and so called 
 from Bal, mountain, and gatt, flat [!], be- 
 cause one part of them affords large and 
 delicious plains on their summit, little 
 known to Europeans."— ffrose, i. 231. 
 
 This is nonsense, but the following 
 are also absurd misdescriptions : — 
 
 1805. "Bala Ghaut, the higher or upper 
 Gaut or Ghaut, a range of mountains so 
 caUed to distinguish them from the Payen 
 Ghauts, the lower Ghauts or Passes.''— 
 Diet, of Wo^-ds used in E. Indies, 28. 
 
 1813. " In some parts this tract is called 
 
BALASOBE. 
 
 39 
 
 BALCONY. 
 
 the Balla-Gaut, or high mountains ; to dis- 
 tinguish them from the lower Gaut,* nearer 
 the sea." — Forbes, Or. Mem. i. 206. 
 
 Balasore, n. p. A town, and dis- 
 trict of Orissa ; the site of one of the 
 earliest Englisi factories in the ' ' Bay " 
 (q. T.), established in 1642, and then 
 an important seaport. Supposed to be 
 properly Balesvara. 
 
 1676. 
 "When in the vale of Balaser I fought, 
 
 And from Bengal the captive Monarch 
 brought." 
 
 Dryden, AuruTigzeie, ii. 1. 
 
 1727. "The Sea-shore of Balasore being 
 very low, and the Depths of Water very 
 gradual from the Strand, make Ships in 
 Ballasore Road keep a good Distance from 
 the Shore ; for in 4 or 5 Fathoms, they ride 
 3 Leagues oif." — A. Ham. i. 397. 
 
 S, s. A kind of ruby, or rather 
 a rose-red spiaelle. This is not an 
 Anglo-Indian word, but it is a word 
 of Asiatic origin, occurring freqiiently 
 in old travellers. It is a corruption 
 oiBalakhshi, a popular form of jBadatt- 
 sM, because these rubies came from 
 the famous mines on the Upper 
 Oxus, in one of the districts subject to 
 Badakhshan. 
 
 0. 1350. " The mountains of Badakhshan 
 have given their name to the Badaldishi 
 ruby, vulgarly called a?-Balakhsh." — Ibn 
 Satuta, iii. 59, 394. 
 
 1404. ' ' Tenia (Tamerlan) vestido vna ropa 
 et vn paiio de seda raso sin lavores e e la 
 cabega tenia vn sombrero blaco alto con un 
 Balaz en cima e con aljofai e piedras." — 
 Glam^o, f. 44. 
 
 1516. " These balasses are found in Bala- 
 xayo, which is a kingdom of the mainland 
 near Pegu and Bengal." — Barhosa, 213. 
 
 This is very bad geography for Barbosa, 
 who is usually accurate and judicious, but 
 it is surpassed in much later days. 
 
 1581. "I could never understand from 
 whence those that be called Balassi come." 
 — Ccemr Frederike in Hakl. ii. 372. 
 
 1611. ' ' Of Ballace Rubies little and great, 
 good and bad, there are single two thousand 
 pieces " (in Aibar's treasury). — Hawkins in 
 Pvirchas, i. 217. 
 
 1653. "Les Koyaumes de Pegou, d'oii 
 viennent les rubis halets." — De laBovMaye- 
 le-Gouz, 126. 
 
 1673. " The last sort is called a Ballace 
 Kuby, which is not in so much esteem as the 
 SpineU, because it is hot so well coloured." 
 — Fryer, 215. 
 
 1681. . . . "ay ciertos halaxes, que 
 llamau candidos, que son como los dia- 
 mantea." — Martinez de la Puente, 12. 
 
 * F&'m-gli&t; see Payenghaut. 
 
 1689. ' ' The Balace Kuby is supposed by 
 some to have taken its name from Palatium, 
 or Palace .... the most probable Conjec- 
 ture is that of Ma/rcus Paulus Venetus, that 
 it is borrow'd from the Country, where they 
 are found in greatest Plentie. . . ." — Oving- 
 ton, 588. 
 
 Balcony, s. Not an Anglo-Indian 
 word, but sometimes regarded as of 
 Oriental origia; a thing more than 
 doubtful. The etymology aUuded to 
 by Mr. Schuyler and by the lamented 
 WiUiam Gill in the quotations below, 
 is not new, though we know not who 
 first suggested it. Neither do we know 
 whether the word balagani, which Er- 
 man {Tr. in Siberia, E. T. i. 115) tells 
 us is the name given to the wooden 
 booths at the Nijnei Fair, be the same 
 Persian word or no. Both Wedgwood 
 and Littr6 connect balcony with the 
 word which appears in English as balh, 
 and with the Italian balco, ' a soafiold- 
 iag ' and the like, also used for ' a 
 box' at the play. Balco, as well as 
 palco, is a form occurring in early 
 Italian. Thus Eranc. da Buti, com- 
 menting on Dante (1885-87) says : 
 " Balco ^ luogo alto done si monta e 
 scende." Hence naturally would be 
 formed balcone, which we have in Giov. 
 Villani, in Boccaccio and in Petrarch. 
 
 Manuzzi (FocaJoZario It.) defines bal- 
 cone as=finestra (?). 
 
 It may be noted as to the modern 
 pronunciation that whilst ordinary 
 mortals (including among verse- 
 writers Scott and Lockhart, Tennyson 
 and Hood) accent the word as a dactyl 
 {balcSny), the crime de la crime, if we 
 are not mistaken, makes it, or did in 
 the last generation make it, as Oowper 
 does below, an amphibrach (balcony) : 
 "Xanthus his name with those of 
 heavenly birth, But called Scamander 
 by the sons of earth !" 
 
 c. 1348. E al continue v'era pieno di belle 
 donne a' halconi." — Giov. Villani, x. 132-4. 
 
 c. 1340-50. 
 " II figliuol di Latona avea gik, nove 
 Volte guardato dal balcon sovrano. 
 Per quella, ch'aloun tempo raosse 
 I suoi sospir, ed or gli altrui commove in 
 vano." 
 
 Peirarca.Bime, Pte. i. Sonn. 35, 
 ed, Pisa, 1805. 
 
 0. 1340-50. 
 " Ma si com' uom talor ohe piange, a parte 
 Vede cosa che gli occhi, e '1 cor alletta, 
 Cosi colei per ch'io son in prigione 
 Standosi ad un balcone, 
 Che fti sola a' suoi di cosa perfetta 
 Cominoiai a mirar con tale desio 
 
BALOON. 
 
 40 
 
 BAMBOO. 
 
 Che me stesso, e '1 mio mal pose in obllo : 
 I'era in terra, e '1 cor mio in Paradiso." 
 
 Id. Eime, Pte. ii. Canzone 4. 
 1667. "And be it further enacted, That 
 in the Pront of all Houses, hereafter to be 
 erected in any such Streets as by Act of 
 Common Council shall be declared to be 
 Hish Streets, Balconies Pour Poot broad 
 with Rails and Bars of Iron . . . shall be 
 placed. . . . ."—Act 19 Car. II., cap. 3, 
 sect. 13. (Act for Rebuilding the City of 
 London). 
 
 1783. 
 
 " At Edmonton his loving wife 
 From the balcony spied 
 Her tender husband, wond'ring much 
 To see how he did ride." 
 
 John Gilpin. 
 1805. 
 "Por from the lofty balcony, 
 Eung trumpet, shalm and psaltery." 
 
 Lay of the Last Minstrel. 
 1833. 
 
 " Under tower and balcfiny, 
 By garden-wall and gallery • 
 
 A gleaming shape she floated \>j, 
 Dead pale between the houses high." 
 Tetmyson's Lady of Shalott. 
 1876. "The houses (in Turkestan) are 
 generally but of one story, though some- 
 times there is • a small upper room called 
 lala-khana (Pers. hala, upper, and khama, 
 room) whence we get 'b3.loon-v."Schmjler's 
 Twrkestam, i. 120. 
 
 1880. ' ' Bala khana means ' upper house, ' 
 or 'upper place,' and is applied to the room 
 built oyer the archway by which the ch&ppa 
 kh&nS, IS entered, and from it, by the way, 
 we got our word ' Balcony '."—MS. Jour- 
 nal in Persia of Captain W. J. Gill K.E. 
 
 Baloon, Balloon, &c. s. A rowing 
 vessel formerly used in various parts of 
 tlie Indies, tlie basis of wliicli was a large 
 canoe, or 'dug-out.' There is a 
 Malir. word halyanw, a kind of barge, 
 which is probably the original. 
 
 1539. "B embarcando-se . . . partio, e o 
 forao aqcompanhando dez ou doze balSoH 
 ate a Ilha de Upe. . . ," Pinto, ch. xiv. 
 
 1634. 
 
 " Neste tempo da terra para a armada 
 Balaes, e caP luzes cruzar vimos. . .'' 
 Malaca Conquistada, iii. 44. 
 
 1673. "The President commanded his 
 own Baloon (a Barge of State, of Two and 
 i wenty Oars) to attend me." — Fi-yer 70. 
 
 1755. "The Burmas has now Eighty 
 Ballongs none of which as [sic-] ^eat 
 Guns. "-Letter from Capt. B. Jackson In 
 Balrym/ple, Or. Repert. i. 195. 
 
 ^}f^^- "'P''-^ '^ J'^® simplest of an bokts, 
 and consists merely of the trunk of a tree 
 hoUowed out, to the extremities of which 
 ^f^^L^°''^ are applied, to represent a 
 ^^^l^ ^IV' *^® *^° titles are boards 
 jomed by rottms or small bambous without 
 naiJs; no iron whatsoever enters into their 
 
 construction .... The Balaums are used 
 in the district of Chittagong." — Solvyns, iii. 
 
 Balsora, n. p. This old form used 
 to be famiHar from its use in the 
 popular version of the Arabian Nights 
 after Galland. It is Basra properly, 
 long the chief mart of the Euphrates 
 and Tigris Delta. 
 
 Baity, s. Hind. laMl, a bucket. 
 This is the Port, halde. 
 
 Balwar, s. This is the native ser- 
 vant's form of ' barber,' shaped by the 
 ' striving after meaning ' as balwar, for 
 halwdla, i.e. 'capiUarius,' 'hair-man.' 
 It often takes the further form bal-blir, 
 another factitious hybrid, shaped by 
 Pers. hundan, 'to cut,' quasi 'hair- 
 cutter.' But though now obsolete, 
 ther? was also (see both Meninshi, and 
 Vullers s.v.) a Persian word l&rh&r, 
 for a barber or surgeon, from which 
 came this Turkish term "Le Berher- 
 bachi, qui fait la barbe au Pacha," 
 which we find (c. 1674) in the Appen- 
 dix to the journal of Antoine Galland, 
 pubd. at Paris, 1881 (ii. 190). It looks 
 as if this must have been an early 
 loan from Europe. 
 
 Bamboo, s. Applied to many 
 gigantic grasses, of which Bamibuea 
 arundinacea and i?. vulgaris are the most 
 commonly cultivated; but there are 
 ma,ny other species of the same and 
 allied genera in use ; natives of tropi- 
 cal Asia, Africa, and America. This 
 word, one of the commonest in Anglo- 
 India,n daily use, and thoroughly na- 
 turalised in English, is of exceedingly 
 obscure origin. According to Wilson 
 it is Canarese hdnbu. Marsden inserts 
 it in his dictionary as good Malay. 
 Crawfurd says it is certainly used on 
 the west coast of Sumatra as a native 
 word, but that it is elsewhere un- 
 known to the Malay languages. The 
 usual Mal. word is buluh. He thinks 
 it more likely to have found its way 
 into English from Sumatra than from 
 Canara. But there is evidence enough 
 of its familiarity among the Portu- 
 guese before the end of the 16th 
 century to indicate the probability that 
 we adopted the word, like so many 
 others, through them. We believe that 
 the correct Canarese word is banwu. 
 In the 16th century the form in' the 
 Ooncan appears to have been mamhu, 
 or at least it was so represented by the 
 
BAMBOO. 
 
 41 
 
 BAMBOO. 
 
 Portuguese. Eumpliius seems to sug- 
 gest a quaint onomatopceia : ' ' vehemen- 
 tissimos eduiit ictus et sonitus, quum 
 incendio comburuutur, quando notum 
 ejus nomen Bamiu, Bambu, facile ex- 
 auditur." — {Herh. Arrib. iv. 17.) 
 
 Th.e term, applied to tahasMr, a 
 siliceous concretion, in the bamboo, in 
 our first quotation seems to sbow that 
 hamboo or mambu was one of the words 
 wMoL. tbePortuguese inherited from an 
 earlier use by Persian or Arab traders. 
 But we haye not been successful in 
 finding other proof of this. 
 
 It is possible that the Oanarese word 
 is a vernacular corruption, or deyelop- 
 ment, of the Sansk. vansa, whence H. 
 hdns. Bamboo does not occiLr, so far 
 as we can find, in any of the earlier 
 XVIth century books, which employ 
 canna or the like. 
 
 In England the term bamboo-cane 
 is habitually applied to a kind of 
 walking-stick, which is formed not 
 from any bamboo but from a species 
 of rattan. It may be noted that some 
 15 to 20 years ago there existed along 
 the high road between Putney Station 
 and West HUl a garden fence of 
 bamboos of considerable extent; it 
 often attracted the attention of one 
 of the present writers. 
 
 1563. "The people from whom it (taba- 
 shvr) is got call it sacfflr-mambum .... be- 
 cause the canes of that plant are called by 
 the Indians mambu." — Garcia, f. 194. 
 
 1578. " Some of these (canes), especially 
 in Malabar, are found so large that the 
 people make use of them as boats (embarca- 
 \eiones) not opening them out, but cutting 
 We of the canes right across and using the 
 natural knots to stop the ends, and so a 
 cWple of naked blacks go upon it . . . each 
 OR them at his own end of the mambu* 
 (so\ they call it) [being provided with two 
 paddles, one in each hand .... and so 
 upoii a cane of this kind the folk pass across, 
 and Vitting with their legs clinging naked." 
 — C. Acosta, Tractado, 296. 
 
 Again : 
 
 ". .), and many people on. that river 
 (of Cranganor) make use of those canes in 
 place of boats, to be safe from the numerous 
 Crocodiles or Caymoins (as they call them) 
 which are in the river (which are in fact 
 great and ferocious lizards)" UagoAios]. — lb. 
 297. 
 
 These passages are curious as explaining, 
 if they hardly justify, Ctesias, in what we 
 have regarded as one of his greatest bounces, 
 viz., his story of Indian canes big enough to 
 be used as boats. 
 
 1586. " All the houses are made of canes. 
 
 * In orig. imbu. 
 
 which they call Bambos, and bee covered 
 with Strawe." — Fitch, in Hakl. ii. 391. 
 
 1598. ... "a thioke reede as big as a 
 man's legge, which is called BambuB." — 
 Idnschoten, 56. 
 
 1608. "lava multas producit aruudines 
 grossas, quas Kanbu vocant." — Frima Fars 
 Desc. Itiii. Navalis in Indiam (Houtman's 
 Voyage) p. 36. 
 
 c. 1610. " Les Portugais et les Indiens ne 
 se seruent point d'autres bastons pour por- 
 ter leurs palanquins ou litieres. lis I'appel- 
 lent partout Bambou." — Fyrard, i. 237. 
 
 1615. ' ' These two kings (of Camboj a and 
 Siam) have neyther Horses, nor any fiery 
 Instruments : but make use only of bowes, 
 and a certaine kind of pike, made of a knottie 
 wood like Canes, called Bambuc, which is 
 exceeding strong, though pliant and supple 
 for vse." — De Monfart, 33. 
 
 1621. "These Forts will better appeare 
 by the Draught thereof, herewith sent to 
 your Worships, inclosed in a Bamboo." — 
 Letter in Furchas, i. 699. 
 
 1623. " Among the other trees there was 
 an immense quantity of bambtt, or very large 
 Indian canes, and all clothed and covered 
 with pretty green foliage that went creeping 
 up them."— P. delta Valle, ii. 640. 
 
 c. 1666. "Cette machine est suspendue 
 k une longue barre que Ton appelle Pambou. " 
 —Thevenot, v. 162. 
 
 (This spelling recurs throughout a chapter 
 describing palankins, though elsewhere the 
 traveller writes bamibou). 
 
 1673. "A Bambo, which is along hoUow 
 cane." — Fryer, 34. 
 
 1727. "The City (Ava) tho' great and 
 populous, is only built of Bambou Canes." 
 — jL. Hamilton, ii. 47. 
 
 1855. " When I speak of bamboo huts, I 
 mean to say that post and walls, wall-plates 
 and rafters, floor and thatch and the withes 
 that bind them, are all of bamboo. In fact 
 it might almost be said that among the 
 Indo-Chinese nations the staff of life is a 
 Bamboo. Scaffolding and ladders, landing- 
 jetties, fishing apparatus, irrigation-wheels 
 and scoops, oars, masts and yards, spears 
 and arrows, hats and helmets, bow, bow- 
 string and quiver, oil-cans, water-stoups 
 and cooking-pots, pipe-sticks, conduits, 
 clothes-boxes, pan-boxes, dinner-trays, 
 pickles, preserves, and melodious musical 
 instruments, torches, footballs, cordage, 
 bellows, mats, paper,* these are but a few 
 of the articles that are made from the 
 bamboo." — Mission to Ava, p. 153. 
 
 Bamboos are sometimes popularly 
 distinguished (after a native idiom) as 
 male and female ; the latter embracing 
 
 * To these may be added, from a cursory inspec- 
 tion of a collection in one of the museums at Kew, 
 combs, mugs, sun-blinds, cages, grotesque carv- 
 ings, brushes, fans, shirts, sails, teapots, pipes, 
 and harps. 
 
BJMO. 
 
 42 
 
 BANCOCK. 
 
 all the common species -with toUow 
 stems, the former title being applied 
 to a certain kind (in fact a sp. of a 
 distinct genus, Dendfocalamus stric- 
 tus), wMch. has a solid or nearly solid 
 core, and is much used for bludgeons 
 (see lattee) and spear-shafts. It is re- 
 markable that this popular distinction 
 by sex was known to Ctesias (c. B.C. 
 400) who says that the Indian reeds 
 were divided into male and female, 
 the male having no ivrepavrjv. 
 
 One of the present writers has seen 
 (and partaken of) rice cooked in a joint 
 of bamboo, among the Khyens, a hill- 
 people of Arakan. And Mr. Mark- 
 ham mentions the same practice as 
 prevalent among the Chunchos and 
 savage aborigines on the eastern slopes 
 of the Andes. {J. B. Oeog. Soc. xxy. 
 155.) An endeavour was made in 
 Pegu in 1855 to procure the largest 
 obtainable bamboo. It was a little 
 over 10 inches in diametei-. But 
 Clusius states that he had seen two 
 great specimens in the University at 
 Leyden, 30 feet long and from 14 to 16 
 inches in diameter. And E. Haeckel, 
 in his Visit to Ceylon (1882), speaks of 
 bamboo-stems at Peridenia, " each 
 from a foot to two feet thick." We 
 can obtain no corroboration of any- 
 thing approaching two feet. 
 
 Bamo, n. p. Burm. Bha-maw, Shan 
 Manmaw; in Chinese Sin-Kai, 'New- 
 market.' A town on the upper 
 Irawadi, where one of the chief 
 routes from China abuts on that river. 
 The old Shan town of Bamo was on the 
 Tapeng E. about 20 m. east of the 
 Irawadi, and it is supposed that the 
 BngUsh factory alluded to by Dal- 
 rymple was there. 
 
 1759. ' ' This branch seems formerly to have 
 been driven from the Establishment at 
 Frammoo." — Dalrymple, Or. Eep. i. 111. 
 
 Banana, s. The fruit of Mma 
 paradisaica, and W. sapientum of 
 Linnaeus, but now reduced to one 
 species under the latter name by E. 
 Brown. This word is not used in 
 India, though one hears it in the Straits 
 Settlements. The word itself is 'said 
 by De Orta to have come from Guinea ; 
 so also Pigafetta (see below). The 
 matter will be more conveniently 
 treated under Plantain, q. v. 
 
 1!563. "The Arab calls these musa or 
 amumj there are chapters on the subject 
 in Avioenna and Serapion, and they call 
 them by this name, as does Basis also. 
 
 Moreover, in Guinea they have these figs, 
 and call them bananas."— Sarew, 93 v. 
 
 1598. "Other fruits there are termed 
 Banana which we think to be the Muses of 
 Egypt and Soria .... but here they cut 
 them yearly, to the end they may bear the 
 tetter."— Tr.ofPif/o/ctta's Congo, in'Harleian 
 Coll. ii. 553 (also in Purehas, ii. 1008). 
 
 c. 1610. "Des lannes (marginal rubric 
 Bannanes) que les Portugais appeUent 
 fig-ues d'Inde, and aux Maldives QvMa."— 
 Pyrard de la Vol, i. 85. 
 
 ,The Maldive word here is the same as 
 Hind, kela (Skt. iadala). 
 
 1673. "Bonanoes, which are a sort of 
 Plantain, though less, yet much more grate- 
 ful." — Fryer, 40. 
 
 1686. " The Bonano tree is exactly like 
 the Plantain for shape and bigness, not 
 easily distinguishable from it but by the 
 Eruit, which is a great deal smaller."— 
 Dumpier, i. 316. 
 
 Banchoot, Beteechoot, ss. Terms 
 of abuse, which we should hesitate to 
 print if their odious meaning were not 
 obscure " to the general." If it were 
 known to the Englishmen who some- 
 times use the words, we believe there 
 are few who would not shrink from 
 such brutality. Somewhat similar ia 
 character seem the words which Saul 
 in his rage flings at his noble son (1 
 Sam. XX. 30). 
 
 1638. " L'on nous monstra ^ vne demy 
 heiie de la ville vn sepulchre, qu'ils appel- 
 lent Bety-ehuit, c'est k dire la vergogne de 
 la fiUe decouverte." — Mandelslo, Paris, 
 1659, 142. See also Valentijn, iv. 157. 
 
 There ia a handsome tomb and mosque 
 to the north of Ahmedabad, erected by 
 Hajji Malik Baha-ud-din, a Wazir of 
 Sultan Mahommed Bigara, in memory 
 of his wife Bill Achut or Achhut ; and 
 probably the vile story to which the 
 I7th century travellers refer is founded 
 only on a vulgar misrepresentation of 
 this name. 
 
 1648. " Bety-chuit ; dat is (onder eerhre- 
 dinge gesproocken) in onse tale te seggen, 
 u Dochters Schaemelheyt." — Van Twist, 
 16. 
 
 1792. "The officer (of Tippoo's troops) 
 who led, on being challenged in Moors an- 
 swered (Agari que logue) — ' We belong to 
 the advance ' — the title of LaUy's brigade, 
 supposing the people he saw to be their own 
 Europeans, whose uniform also is red ; but 
 soon discovering his mistake the command- 
 ant called out {Feringhy Banchoot ! — chelow) 
 ' they_ are the rascally EngUsh ! Make off ;' 
 in which he set the corps a ready example." 
 — Dirom's Narrative, 147. 
 
 Bancock, n. p. The modem capital 
 of Siam, properly Bang-kdk; see ex- 
 
BANDANNA. 
 
 43 
 
 BANBEJAH. 
 
 planation by Bp. Pallegoix in quota- 
 tion. It tad teen the site of forts 
 erected on the ascent of the Menam 
 to the old capital Ajnithia, by Con- 
 stantino Phaulcon in 1675; here the 
 modern city was established as the 
 seat of government in 1767 , after the 
 capture of Aynthia (see YutMa) by 
 the Burmese that year. It is uncertain 
 if the first quotation refer to Bancock, 
 
 1552. ". . . andBamplacot, which stands 
 at the mouth of the Menam." — Ban-os, I. 
 ix. 1. 
 
 1727. " The Ship arrived at Bencock, a 
 Castle about half-way up, where it is cus- 
 tomary for all Ships to put their Guns 
 ashore." — A. Hamilton, i. 363. 
 
 1850. " Civitas regia tria habet nomina : 
 . . . han makok, per contractionem Bang- 
 kok, pagus oleastrorum, est nomen primiti- 
 vum quod hodie etiam vulgo usurpatur." — 
 Pallegoix, Gram. Lingvae Thai, Bangkok, 
 1850, p. 167. 
 
 Bandanna, s. This term is properly 
 applied to the rich yellow or red silk 
 handkerchief, with diamond spots left 
 white by pressure applied to prevent 
 their receiving the dye. The etymo- 
 logy may be gathered from Shake- 
 spear's Diet., which gives " Sdndhnu; 
 1 . A mode of dyeing m which the cloth 
 is tied in different places, to prevent 
 the parts tied from receiving the dye 
 .... 3. a kind of silk cloth." 
 
 A class or caste in Guzerat who do 
 this kind of preparation for dyeing are 
 called Bandhdra {Drummond). 
 
 0. 1590. "His Majesty unproved this 
 department in four ways . . . .Thirdly, in 
 stuffs as, . . . Bandhnln, Chhint, Alchah." 
 —Ain, i. 91. 
 
 1752. " The Cossembazar merchants 
 having fallen short in gurrahs, plain taffa- 
 ties, ordinary bandannoes, and chappas." — 
 In Long, 31. 
 
 1813. "Bandannoeg . . . S0O."—Milbum 
 (List of Bengal Piece-goods, and no. to the 
 ton) ii. 221. 
 
 1848. "Mr. Scape, latelyadmitted part- 
 ner into the great Calcutta House of Fogle, 
 Fake, and Cracksman . . . taking Fake's 
 place, who retired to a princely Park in 
 Sussex, (the Fogies have long been out of 
 the firm, and Sir Horace Fogle is about to 
 be raised to the peerage as Baron Bandanna) 
 . . . two years before it failed for a milUon, 
 and plunged half the Indian public into 
 misery and ruin." — Vanity Fair, ii. ch. 25. 
 
 1866. "'Of course,' said Toogood, 
 wiping his eyes with a large red bandana 
 handkerchief. ' By all means, come along, 
 Major.' The major had turned his face 
 away, and he also was weeping." — Last 
 Chronicle of Barset, ii. 362. 
 
 1875. " In Calcutta Tariff Valuations : 
 'Piece goods silk: Bandanah Choppahs, 
 per piece of 7 handkerchiefs . . . score . . . 
 115 ife." 
 
 Bandaree, s. Mahr. Bhanddri, the 
 name of the caste. It is apphed at 
 Bombay to the class of people (of a 
 low caste) who tend the coco-palm 
 gardens in the island, and draw toddy, 
 and who at one time formed a local 
 militia. 
 
 1548. " .... certain duties collected 
 from the bandarys who draw the toddy 
 [mra) from the aldeas .... " — S. Botelho, 
 Tombo, 203. 
 
 1644. "The people . . . are all Chris- 
 tians, or at least the greater part of them 
 consisting of artizans, carpenters, chaudaris 
 (this word is manifestly a mistranscription of 
 bandaris), whose business is to gather nuts 
 from the coco-palms, and corumbis (see 
 Koonbee) who tni the ground . . " — 
 Bocarro, MS. 
 
 . 1673. "The President if he go 
 
 abroad, the Bandarines and Moors under 
 two Standards march before him." — Fryer, 
 68. 
 
 " . . . . besides 60 Field-pieces ready in 
 their Carriages upon occasion to attend the 
 Militia and Baaaarines." — Ibid. 66. 
 
 c. 1760. "There is also on the island 
 kept up a sort of militia, composed of the 
 land-tillers, and bandarees, whose living 
 depends chiefly on the cultivation of the 
 coco-nut trees." — Gfrose, i. 46. 
 
 1810, " Her husband came home, laden 
 with toddy for distilling. He is a ban- 
 dar! or toddy-gatherer." — Maria Graham, 
 26. 
 
 c. 1836. "Of the Bhundarees the most 
 remarkable usage is their fondness for a 
 pecuhar species of long trumpet, called 
 Bhongalee, which, ever since the dominion 
 of the Portuguese, they have had the privi- 
 lege of carrying and blowing on certain State 
 occasions." — B. Murphy, in Tr. Bo. Geog. 
 Soc. i. 131. 
 
 1883. "We have received a letter from 
 one of the large Bhundarries in the city, 
 pointing out that the tax on toddy trees is 
 now Es. 18 {IBs. 1. 8 as.) per tapped toddy 
 tree per annum, whereas in 1872 it was only 
 He. 1 per tree ... he urges that the Bom- 
 bay toddy-drawers are entitled to the privi- 
 lege of practising their trade free of license, 
 in consideration of the military services-ren- 
 dered by their ancestors in garrisoning Bom- 
 bay town and island, when the Dutch fleet 
 advanced towards it in IGTO."— Times of In- 
 dia (Mail), July 17th. 
 
 Bandejah, s. Port, landeja, a salver, 
 a tray to put presents on. We have 
 seen the word used only in the fol- 
 lowing passages : — ■ 
 
 1621. "We and the Hollanders went to 
 
BANDEL. 
 
 44 
 
 BANDY. 
 
 vizet Semi Bono, and we carid hym a bottell 
 of strong water, and an other of Spanish 
 wine, with a great box (or bandeja)of sweet 
 bread." — Cocks' s Diary, ii. 143. 
 
 e. 1760. " (Betel) in large companies 
 is brought in ready made up on Japan 
 chargers, which they call from the Portu- 
 guese name, Bandejahs, something like our 
 tea-boards." — Ch-ose, i. 237. 
 
 Band^a appears in the Manilla, Vocdbu- 
 lar of Blumentritt as used there for the 
 present of cakes and sweetmeats, taste- 
 fully packed in an elegant basket, and sent 
 to the priest, from the wedding feast. It 
 corresponds therefore to the Indian dali 
 (see Dolly). 
 
 Sandel, n. p. Tlie name of tlie old 
 Portuguese settlement in Bengal about 
 a mile above Hoogly, wbere there still 
 exists a monastery, said to be tbe oldest 
 cburcb in Bengal (see Imp. Gazetteer). 
 The name is a Port, corruption of ban- 
 dar, ' the wharf ; ' and in this shape the 
 ■word was applied among the Portu- 
 guese to a variety of places. Thus in' 
 Correa, under 1541, 1542, we find men- 
 tion of a port in the Bed Sea, near the 
 mouth, called Bandel dos Malemos (' of 
 the Pilots '). Chittagong is called 
 Bandel de Chatigao {e.g. in Bocarro, p. 
 444), corresponding to Bandar Chat- 
 gam, in the Autobiog. of Jahanglr 
 (Elliot, vi. 326). In the following 
 passage the original no doubt runs 
 Bandar-i-Hugll or Hugll-Bandar. 
 
 1631. "... these Europeans increased 
 in number, and erected large substantial 
 buildings, which they fortified with cannons, 
 muskets, and other implements of war. In 
 due course a considerable place grew up, 
 which was known by the name of Port of 
 Hiigll."— '^Mm'J Hamld, in ElUot, vii. 32. 
 
 Bandicoot, s. Oorr. from the Te- 
 lugu pandi-hoTcku, lit. ' pig-rat.' The 
 name has spread all over India, as 
 applied to the great rat called by na- 
 turalists Mus malabaricus (Shaw), Mus 
 giganteus (Hardwicke), Mua bandieota 
 (Bechstein) . The word is now also used 
 in Queensland. 
 
 c. 1330; " In Lesser 'India there be some 
 rats as big as foxes, and venomous exceed- 
 ingly." — Friar Jordanus, Hak. Soc. 29. 
 
 c. 1343. ' ' They imprison in the dun- 
 geons (of Dwajgir, i.e. Daulatabad) those 
 who have been guilty of great crimes. There 
 are in those dungeons enormous rats, bigger 
 than cats. In fact, these latter animals run 
 away from them, and can't stand against 
 them, for they would get the worst of it. 
 So they are only caught by stratagem. I 
 have seen these rats at Dwaigir, and much 
 amazed I was ! "—Ibn Batuta, iv. 47. 
 
 Fryer seems to exaggerate worse 
 than the Moor : 
 
 1673. "Tor Vermin, the strongest huge 
 Kats as big as our Pigs, which burrow under 
 the Houses, and are bold enough to venture 
 on Poultry."— i^rz/cr, 116. 
 
 The following surprisingly _ con- 
 founds two entirely different animals : 
 
 1789. "The Bandicoot, or musk rat, is 
 another troublesome animal, more indeed 
 from its offensive smell than anything else." 
 —Mimro, Narrative. 32. See Musk-rat. 
 
 1879. "I shall never forget my first 
 night here (on the Cocoslslands). As soon as 
 the Sun had gone down, and the moon 
 risen, thousands upon thousands of rats, in 
 size equal to a bandicoot, appeared."— 
 Pollok, Sport in B. Burmah, &c., ii. 14. 
 
 1880. " They (wild dogs in Queensland) 
 hunted Kangaroo when in numbers ..... 
 but usually preferred smaller and more 
 easily obtained prey, as rats, bandicoots, 
 and 'possums.'" — Blackwood's Mag., Jan. 
 p. 65. 
 
 Bandicoy, s. The colloquial name 
 in S. India of the fruit of Hibiscus 
 escidentus ; Tamil vendai-Mcdi, i.e. un- 
 ripe fruit of the vendai, called in Hind, 
 bhendl. See Bendy. 
 
 Bandy, s. A carriage, bullock- 
 carriage, buggy, or cart. This word 
 is usual in both the Southern and 
 Western Presidencies, but is unknown 
 in Bengal, and in the N. W. P. It is 
 the Tamil vandi, Telug. bandi, ' a cart 
 or vehicle.' The word, as bendi, is also 
 used in Java. 
 
 1791. "To be sold, an elegant new and 
 fashionable Bandy, with copper paunels. 
 lined with Morocco leather." — Madras 
 Courier, 29th Sept. 
 
 1800. "No wheel-carriages can be used in 
 Canara, not even a buffalo-bandy." — Letter 
 of Sir T. Munro, in lAfe, i. 243. 
 
 1810. " None but open carriages are used 
 in Ceylon ; we therefore went in bandies, 
 or in plain English, gigs." — Maria Graham, 
 88. 
 
 1826. " Those persons who have not 
 European coachmen have the horses of their 
 . . . . ' bandies ' or gigs, led by these men . . . 
 Grigs and hackeries all go here (in Ceylon) 
 by the name of bandy." — ffeber (ed. 1844), 
 ii. 152. 
 
 1829. "A mighty solemn old man, 
 seated in an open bundy (read bandy) (as 
 a gig with a head that has an opening be- 
 hind is called) at Madras." — Mem. of Col. 
 Mountain, 2nd ed. 84. 
 
 1860. "Bullock-bandies covered with 
 cajans met us."—Tenncnt's Ceylon, ii. 146. 
 
 1862. ' ' At Coimbatore I bought a bandy 
 or country cart of the simplest construc- 
 tion."— Jfaritem's Pern and India, 393. 
 
BANG, BHANG. 
 
 45 
 
 BANGY, BANGEY. 
 
 Bang, Bhang, s. Hind, llidng, the 
 dried leaves and small stalks of hemp 
 ^i.e. Gannahis indica), used to cause 
 intoxication, either I3y smoking, or 
 when eaten mixt up into a sweetmeat 
 (see Majoon). Hashish of the Arahs 
 is suhstantially the same ; Birdwood 
 says it " consists of the tender tops of 
 the plants after flowering." 
 
 1563. "The great Sultan Badur told 
 Martina Affonzo de Souza, for whom he had 
 a great liking, and to whom he told all his 
 secrets, that when in the night he had a 
 desire to visit Portugal, and the Brazil, and 
 Turkey, and Arabia, and Persia, all he had 
 to do was to eat a little hangue .... " — 
 Garcia, f. 26. 
 
 1578. "Bangue is a plant resembling 
 hemp, or the Cannabis of the Latins .... 
 the Arabs call this Bangue ' Aids ' " {i.e. 
 Hashish).— C. Acosta, 360-361. 
 
 1598. "They have .... also many kinds 
 of Drogues, as Amfion, or Opium, Camfora, 
 Bangue and Sandall Wood." — lAnschoten, 
 19. 
 
 1606. "Omais de tepo estava cheo de 
 bangue." — Gouvea, 93. 
 
 1638. "II se fit apporter vn petit cabi- 
 net d'or .... dont il tira deux layettes, et 
 prit dans I'vne de Voffion, ou opium, et dans 
 I'autre dubengi, qui est vne certaine drogue 
 ou poudre, dont ils se seruent pour s'exciter 
 i, la luxure." — Mandehlo, Paris, 1659, 150. 
 
 1685. " I have two sorts of the Bangue, 
 which were sent from two several places of 
 the East Indies; they both differ much- 
 from our Hemp, although they seem to 
 differ most as to their magnitude." — Dr. 
 Hans Sloane to Mr. Ray, in Bay's Corre- 
 spondence, 1848, p. 160. 
 
 1673. "Bang (a pleasant intoxicating 
 Seed mixed with Milk) . . . ." — Fi-yer, 91. 
 
 1711. "Bang has likewise its Vertues 
 attributed to it ; for being used as Tea, it 
 inebriates, or exhilarates them according to 
 the Quantity they take." — Lockyer, 61. 
 
 1727. "Before they engage in a Pight, 
 they drink Bang, which is made of a Seed 
 like Hemp-seed, that has an intoxicating 
 Quality."— 4. Ham,, i. 131. 
 
 1763. " Most of the troops, as is customary 
 during the agitations of this festival, had 
 eaten plentifully of bang .... " — Orme, i. 
 194. 
 
 1784. " .... it does not appear that the 
 use of bank, an intoxicating weed which 
 resembles the hemp in Europe is con- 
 sidered even by the most rigid (Hindoo) 
 a breach of the law." — G. Forster, Journey, 
 ed. 1808, ii. 291. 
 
 1789. "A shop of Bang maybe kept with 
 a capital of no more than two shillings, or 
 one rupee. It is only some mats stretched 
 under some tree, where the Bangetas of the 
 town, that is, the vilest of mankind, assemble 
 to drink Bang." — Note on Seir Mviaqfierin, 
 
 1868. 
 " The Hemi3 — with which we used to hang 
 Our prison pets, yon felon gang, — 
 In Eastern climes produces Bang, 
 
 Esteemed a drug divine. 
 As Hashish dressed, its magic powers 
 Can lap us in Blysian bowers ; 
 But sweeter far our social hours, 
 
 O'er a ilask of rosy wine. " 
 
 Lord If eaves. 
 
 Banged — is also used as a parti- 
 ciple, for ' stimulated by hang,' e.g. 
 " banged up to the eyes." 
 
 Bangle, s. Hind, hangn or hangri. 
 The original word properly means a 
 ring of coloured glass worn on the 
 wrist by women ; hut bangle is applied 
 to any native ring-bracelet, and also 
 to an anklet, or ring of any kind worn 
 on the ankle or leg. Indian silver 
 bangles on the wrist have recently 
 come into common use among English, 
 girls. 
 
 1803. "To the cutwahl he gave a heavy 
 pair of gold bangles, of which he consider- 
 ably enhanced the value by putting them 
 on his wrists with his own hands. "-J^ournal 
 of Sir J. Nicholls, in note to 
 Despatches, ed. 1837, ii. 373. 
 
 1809. "Bangles, or bracelets. "—Jlfana 
 Graham, 13. 
 
 1810. "Some wear .... a stout silver 
 ornament of the ring kind, called a bangle, 
 or karrah \]cara] on either wrist. ' ' — William- 
 son, V. M. i.'305. 
 
 1826. " I am paid with the silver bangles 
 of my enemy, and his cash to boot." — Pan- 
 durang Han, 27. 
 
 1873. "Year after year he found some 
 excuse for coming up to Sirmoori — now a 
 proposal for a tax on bangles, now a scheme 
 for a new mode of Hindustani pronuncia- 
 tion." — The True Reformer, i. 24. 
 
 Bangiin, s. — See Brinjaul. 
 
 Bangur, s. Hind, bdngar. In 
 Upper India this name is given to the 
 higher parts of the plain country on 
 which the towns stand, — the older 
 alluvium — in contradistiuction to the 
 hhadar or lower alluvial immediately 
 bordering the great rivers, and forming 
 the limit of their inundation and 
 modern divagations ; the Ichadar 
 having been cut out from the bdngaf 
 by the river. Medlicott spells bhangar 
 [Manual of Geol. of India, i. 404). 
 
 Bangy, Banghy, &c. s. Hind, ba- 
 
 hangl, Mahr. bangz; Skt. vihangamd, 
 and vihangika. 
 
 a. A shoulder-yoke for carrying 
 loads, the yoke or bangy resting on 
 
BANJO. 
 
 46 
 
 BANKSSALL. 
 
 the shoulder, -wliilst the load is appor- 
 tioned at either end in two equal 
 weights, and generally hung by cords. 
 The milkmaid's yoke is the nearest 
 approach to a survival of the bangy- 
 staff in England. Also such a yoke 
 with its pair of baskets or boxes. — 
 (See Pitarra.) 
 
 b. Hence a parcel post, carried 
 originally in thisway, was calledbangy 
 or dawk-bangy, even where the primi- 
 tive mode of transport had long become 
 obsolete. "A bangy parcel" is a 
 parcel received or sent by such post. 
 
 a, — 
 
 1789. 
 "But I'll give them 2000, with Bhanges 
 and Coolies, 
 With elephants, camels, with hackeries 
 and doolies." 
 
 Letters of Simpkin the Second, p. 57. 
 1803. "We take with us indeed, in six 
 Igaughys, sufficient changes of linen." — Ld. 
 Valentia, i. 67. 
 
 1810. "The bangy-rooZ^aA, that is, the 
 bearer who carries the hangy, supports the 
 bamboo on his shoulder, so as to equipoise 
 "the baskets susjiended at each end." — WiU 
 Uamson, V. M. i. 323. 
 
 b.— 
 
 c. 1844. "I will forward with this by 
 "bhangy ddk, a copy of Capt. Moresby's 
 Survey of the Red Sea." . . . Sir O. Arthur, 
 in Ind. Admin, of LordMlenborough, p. 221. 
 
 1873. " The officers of his regiment . . . 
 subscribed to buy the young people a set of 
 crockery, and a plated tea and coffee ser- 
 vice (got up by dawk banghee .... at not 
 much more than 200 per cent, in advance of 
 the English price)." — The True Reformer, i. 
 67. 
 
 Banjo, s. Though this is a West- 
 and not East-Indian term, it may be 
 ■worth while to introduce the following 
 older form of the word : 
 
 1764. 
 " Permit thy slaves to lead the choral dance 
 
 To the wild banshaw's melancholy 
 sound." — Grainger, iv. 
 
 See also Davies, for example of banjore. 
 
 Bankshall, s. a. A warehouse. 
 b. The office of a Harboxir Master or 
 other Port Authority. 
 
 In the former sense the word is still 
 used in S. India ; in Bengal the latter 
 is the only sense recognised, at least 
 among Anglo-Indians ; in Northern 
 India the word is not in. use. 
 
 As the Calcutta Office stands on the 
 hanks of the Hoogly, the name is, we 
 believe, often accepted as having some 
 indefinite reference to this position. 
 And in a late work we find a positive 
 
 and plausible, but entirely unfounded, 
 explanation of this kind, which we 
 quote below. 
 
 In Java the word has a specific 
 application to the open hall of audience, 
 supported by wooden pillars without 
 walls, which forms part of every 
 princely residence. 
 
 The word, is used in Sea Hindustani, 
 in the fDrm.s banedr, and bangsdl for a 
 ' store-room ' [Boehuch). 
 
 Bankshall is in fact one of the oldest 
 of the words taken up by foreign traders 
 to India. And its use not only by Correa 
 (c. 1561) but by King John (1524), 
 with the regularly formed Portuguese 
 plural of words in -al, shows how 
 early it was adopted by the Portu- 
 guese. Indeed, Correa does not even 
 explain it, as is bis usual practice with 
 Indian terms. More than one serious 
 etymology has been suggested : 
 
 (1). Crawfurd takes it to be the 
 Malay word bavgsfil, defined by him in 
 his Malay dictionary thus: "(J.) A 
 shed ; a storehouse ; a workshop ; a 
 porch ; a covered passage" (see J. Ind. 
 Archip. iv. 182). But it is probable 
 that the Malay word, though marked 
 by Crawfurd (" J.") as Javanese in ori- 
 gin, is a corruption of one of the two 
 following : 
 
 (2). Beng. hankasdla, from Sansk. 
 hanik or vanik, ' trade,' and Sola, ' a 
 hall.' This is Wilson's etymology. 
 
 (3). Sansk. hhandasdla, Canar. Wian- 
 dasale, Malayal. pdndisdla, Tam. 
 pandasdlai or pandakasdlai, ' a store- 
 house or magazine.' 
 
 It is difficult to decide which of the 
 two last is the original word ; the pre- 
 valence of the second in S. India is an 
 argunient in its favour ; and the sub- 
 stitation of g for d would be in accor- 
 dance with a phonetic practice of not 
 uncommon occurrence. 
 
 c. 1345. "For the bandar there is in 
 every island (of the Maldives) a wooden 
 building which they call bajansar [evi- 
 dently for bamjasS/r, i.e. Arabic spelling for 
 bangasar] where the Governor .... collects 
 all the goods, and there sells or barters 
 them."— Ibn Batuta, iv. 120. 
 
 1524. A grant from K. John to the 
 City of Goa, says : " that henceforward 
 even if no market-rent in the city is col- 
 lected from the bacaces, viz. those at which 
 are sold honey, oU, butter, beire {i. e. betel), 
 spices, and cloths, for permission to sell 
 such thmgs in the said bacacis, it is our 
 pleasure that they shall sell them freely." 
 
BANK8HALL. 
 
 47 
 
 BANTAM. 
 
 A note says : " Apparently the word 
 should be ftacafoea, or bancacaes, or banga- 
 caes, which then signified any place to sell 
 things, but now particularly a wooden 
 house." — Archiv. Portug. Or, Fasc. ii. 43. 
 
 1561. ... "In the henga^aes, in which 
 stand the goods ready for shipment." — 
 Correa, Lendas, i. 2, 260. 
 
 1610. The form and use of the word 
 have led P. Teixeira into a curious con- 
 fusion (as it would seem) when, speaking of 
 foreigners at Ormus, he says : "hay mu- 
 chos gentiles, Baneanes, Bangasalys, y Cam- 
 bay atys," — where the word in italics pro- 
 bably represents iari^ffflJj/s, i.e. Bengalis (Bel, 
 de Harmuz, 18). 
 
 c. 1610. "Le facteur du Boy chrestien 
 des Maldiues tenoit sa banc[uesalle ou 
 plustost cellier, pur le bord de la mer en 
 l'is\e de 'Mali."— Fyrardde la ral.,ei.im, 
 i. 65." 
 
 1613. "The other settlement of Yler 
 .... with houses of wood thatched extends 
 .... to the fields of Tanjonpacer, where 
 there is a bangasal or sentry's house with- 
 out other defense." — Godinho de Eredia, 6. 
 
 1734^5. "Paid the Bankshall Merchants 
 for the house poles, country reapers [q.v.], 
 &o., necessary for house-building." — In 
 Wheeler, iii. 148. 
 
 1748. "Alittle belowthe town of Wampo 
 . . These people (compradores) build a house 
 for each'ship. . . They are caUed by us bank- 
 sails. In these we deposit the rigging and 
 yards of the vessel, chests, water-casks, and 
 every thing that incommodes us aboard." — 
 A Voyage to the E. Indies in 1747 and 1748 
 (1762), p. 294. 
 
 It appears from this book (p. 118) that the 
 place in Canton Eiver was known as Bank- 
 sail Island. 
 
 1750-52. "One of the first things on 
 arriving here (Canton Kiver) is to procure a 
 banoshall, that is, a great house, con- 
 structed of bamboo and mats ... in which 
 the stores of the ship are laid up." — A 
 Voyage, &c., by Olof Toreen ... in a 
 series of letters to Dr. Linnaeus. Transl. 
 by J. E. Torster (with Osbeck's Voyage), 
 1771. 
 
 1783. "These people (Chulias, &c., from 
 India, at Aohin) ... on their arrival im- 
 mediately build, by contract with the 
 natives, houses of bamboo, like what in 
 China at Wampo is called bankshall, very 
 regular, on a convenient spot close to the 
 river." — Forrest, V. to Mergui, 41. 
 
 1788. " Banksauls— Storehouses for de- 
 positing ships' stores in, while the ships are 
 unlading and refitting." — Indian Vocab. 
 (Stockdiile). 
 
 1813. " The East India Company for 
 seventy years had a large banksaul, or 
 warehouse, at Mirzee, for the reception of 
 the pepper and sandalwood purchased in the 
 dominions of the Mysore Kajah."— ^or5es. 
 Or. Mem., iv. 109. 
 
 1817. " The bangsal or mendspo, is a 
 large open hall, supported by a double row 
 
 of pillars, and covered with shingles, the in- 
 terior being richly decorated with paint and 
 gilding." — Baffles, Java (2nd ed.), i. 93. 
 
 The Javanese use, as in the last passage, 
 corresponds to the meaning given in Jamsz, 
 Javanese Diet. : "Bangsal, Vorstelijke 
 Zitplaats " (Prince's Sitting place). 
 
 b.— 
 
 1623. "And on the Place by the sea 
 there was the Custom-house, which the 
 Persians in their language call Benksal, a 
 building of no great size, with some open 
 outer porticoes." — F. della Valle, ii. 465. 
 
 ,, "Bangsal, a shed (or barn), or 
 often also a roof without walls to sit under, 
 sheltered from the rain or sun." — Caspar 
 Willens, Vocabularium, &o., ins' Graven- 
 haage ; repr. Batavia, 1706. 
 
 1673. "... Their Bank Soils, or 
 Custom House Keys, where they land, are 
 Two ; but mean, and shut only with ordi- 
 nary G-ates at Night." — Fryei; 27. 
 
 1683. ' ' I came ashore in Capt. Goyer's 
 Pinnace to ye Bankshall, about 7 miles 
 from BaUasore." — Sedges, Feb. 2. 
 
 1687. " The Mayor and Aldermen, etc., 
 do humbly request the Honourable Presi- 
 dent and Council would please to grant 
 and assign over to the Corporation the petty 
 dues of Banksall Tolls."— In Wheeler, i..207. 
 
 1727. ' ' Above it is the Dutch Bankshall, 
 a Place where their Ships ride when they 
 cannot get further up for the too swift 
 Currents." — A. Hamitton, ii. 6. 
 
 1789. " And that no one may plead 
 ignorance of this order, it is hereby directed 
 that it be placed constantly in view at the 
 Bankshall in the English and country lan- 
 guages." — Procl. against Slave-Trading, in 
 Seton-Karr, ii. 5. 
 
 1878. " The term ' Banksoll ' has always 
 been a puzzle to the English in India. It is 
 borrowed from the Dutch. The ' Soil ' is 
 the Dutch or Danish 'Zoll," the !pnglish 
 ' Toll.' The Banksoll was then the place 
 on the 'bank' where all tolls or duties 
 were levied on landing goods." — Talboys 
 Wheeler, Early Becm-ds of B.' India, 196. 
 
 (Quite erroneous, as already said ; and 
 Zoll is not Dutch). 
 
 Bantam, n.p. The province wHch. 
 forms the western extremity of Java, 
 properly Bantan. It formed an inde- 
 pendent kingdom at tie beginning of 
 the 17tli century, and. then produced 
 much pepper (no longer grown), which 
 caused it to be greatly frequented by 
 European traders. An English factory 
 was established here in 1603, and con- 
 tinued till 1682, when the Dutch suc- 
 ceeded in expelling us as interlopers. 
 
 1727. " The only Product of Bantam is 
 Pepper, wherein it abounds so much, that 
 they can export 10,000 Tuns per armvm. — 
 A. Bamilton, ii. 127. 
 
BANTAM FOWLS. 
 
 48 
 
 BANYAN. 
 
 Bantam Fowls. According to Craw- 
 furd, the dwarf poultiy wliioli -we call 
 by this name were imported from 
 Japan, and received the name "not 
 froni the place that produced them, 
 hut from that where our voyagers 
 first found them." — (Desc. Diet. s.v. 
 Bantam). 
 
 1673. "From Siam are brought hither 
 little Clmmpore Cocks with ruffled Feet, well 
 armed with Spurs, which have a strutting 
 Gate with them, the truest mettled in the 
 yfoTlA."— Fryer, 116. 
 
 This looks as if they came from 
 Champa (q. v.). 
 
 (1) Banyan, s. a. A Hindu trader, 
 and especially of the Province of 
 Guzerat, many of which class have for 
 ages been settled in Arabian ports and 
 known by this name ; but the term is 
 often applied by early travellers in 
 Western India to persons of the Hindu 
 Eeligion generally, b. In Calcutta 
 also it is (or perhaps rather was) speci- 
 fically applied to the native brokers 
 attached to houses of business, or to 
 persons in the employment of a private 
 gentleman doing analogous duties (now 
 usually called sircar, q. v.). 
 
 The word was adopted from Vamiya, 
 a man of the trading caste (ia Grujarati 
 vaniyo), and that comes from Sansk. 
 vanij, ' a merchant.' The terminal 
 nasal may be a Portuguese addition 
 (as in palanquin, mandarin, Bassein), 
 or may be taken from the plural 
 form vdniydn. It is probable how- 
 ever, that the Portuguese found the 
 word already in use by the Arab 
 traders. Sidi 'Ali, the Turkish Admi- 
 ral, uses it precisely in the same form, 
 appljdng it to the Hindus generally; 
 and in the poem of Sassui and Panhu, 
 the Sindian Eomeo and Juliet, as given 
 by Burton in his Sindh (p. 101), we 
 have the form Wdniyan. P. P. 
 Vincenzo Maria, who is quoted below, 
 absurdly alleges that the Portuguese 
 called these Hindus of Guzerat Bag- 
 nani, because they were always wash- 
 ing themselves " . . . . chiamati da 
 Portughesi Bagnani, per la frequenza 
 e superstitione, con quale si lauano 
 piu volte il giomo" (251). See also 
 liuiUier, below. The men of this 
 class profess an extravagant respect for 
 animal life ; but after Stanley brought 
 home Dr. Livingstone's letters they 
 became notorious as chief promoters of 
 slave-trade in Eastern Africa. A, K. 
 
 Forbes speaks of the medieval Wanias 
 at the Court of AnhUwara as "equally 
 gaUant in the field (with Eajputs), 
 and wiser in council .... already ia 
 profession puritans of peace, but not 
 yet drained enough of their fiery 
 Kshatri blood."— (iJas Mala, i. 240.) 
 
 Bunya is the form in which 
 vdniya appears in the Anglo-Indian 
 use of Bengal with a, different shade 
 of meaning, and generally indicating 
 a 'grain-dealer. 
 
 1516. "There are three qualities of these 
 Gentiles, that is to say, some are called 
 Eazbuts . . . others are called Banians, and 
 are merchants and traders." — Barbosa, 51. 
 
 1552. ". . . . Among whom came cer- 
 tain men who are called Baneanes of the 
 same heathen of the Kingdom of Cam- 
 baia .... coming on board the ship of 
 Vasco da Gama, and seeing in his cabin a 
 pictorial image of Our Lady, to which our 
 people did reverence, they also niade adora- 
 tion with much more fervency " — 
 
 Barros, Dec. I. liv. iv. cap. 6. 
 
 1555. "We may mention that the in- 
 habitants of Guzerat call the unbelievers 
 Banyans, whilst the inhabitants of Hin- 
 dustan call them Hindu." — Sidi 'Ali Kapu- ■ 
 dan, in J. As., ISre S. ix. 197—8. 
 
 1563. "M. If the fruits were all as good 
 as this (mango) it would be no such great 
 matter in the Baneanes, as you tell me, not 
 to eat flesh. And since I touch on this- 
 matter tell me, prithee, who are these Ba- 
 neanes .... who do not eat flesh ? . . ." 
 —Garcia, f. 136. 
 
 1608. "The Gouernour of the Towne of 
 Gandeuee is a Bannyau, and one of those 
 kind of people that obserue the Law of 
 Pythagoras." — Jones in Purchas, i. 231. 
 
 1623. " One of these races of Indians is 
 that of those which call themselves VaniA, 
 but who are called, somewhat corruptly by 
 the Portuguese, and by all our other Franks, 
 Banians ; they are all, for the most part, 
 traders and brokers." — P. della Valle, i. 
 486—7. 
 
 1630. "A people presented themselves 
 to mine eyes, cloathed in linnen garments, 
 somewhat low descending, of a gesture 
 and garbe, as I may say, maidenly and 
 well ni^h efieminate; of a countenance 
 shy, and somewhat estranged ; yet smiling 
 out a glosed and bashful familiarity. . . . 
 I asked what manner of people these were, 
 so strangely notable, and notably strange ? 
 Eeply was made they were Banians."— 
 Lord, Preface. 
 
 0. 1666. "Aussi chacuu a son Banian 
 dans_ les Indes, et il y a des personnes de 
 quality qui leur confient tout ce qu'ils ont 
 . . . ."—Fhevemt, v. 166. 
 
 This passage shows in anticipation the 
 transition to the Calcutta use (b, below). 
 
 1672. "The inhabitants are called Gui- 
 zeratts and Benyans."— ^aZdaews, 2. 
 
BANYAN. 
 
 49 
 
 BANYAN-DAY. 
 
 1672. " It is the custom to say thattomake 
 one Bagnan (so they call the Grentile Mer- 
 chants) you need three Chinese, and to make 
 one Chinese three Hebrews."— P. F. Vm- 
 cenzo di Maria, 114. 
 
 1673. "The Banyan follows the Soldier, 
 though as contrary in Humour as the Anti- 
 podes in the same Meridian are opposite to 
 one another, ... In Cases of Trade they 
 are not so hide-bound, giving their Con- 
 sciences more Scope, and boggle at no 
 Villainy for an Emolument." — Fryer, 193. 
 
 1705. "... ceux des premieres castes, 
 comme les Baignans," — Imillier, 106. 
 
 1813. " .... it will, I believe, be gene- 
 rally allowed by those who have dealt much 
 with Banians and merchants in the larger 
 trading towns of India, that their moral 
 character cannot be held in high estima- 
 tion." — Forbes, Or. Mem. ii. 456. 
 
 1877. " Of the Warn, Banyan, or trader- 
 caste there are five great families in this 
 country." — Burton, Sind Revisited, ii. 281. 
 
 b.— 
 
 1761. " We expect and positively di- 
 rect that if our servants employ Banians 
 or black people under them, they shall be 
 accountable for their conduct." — The Court 
 of Directors, in Long, 254. 
 
 1764. " BesoliitUms and Orders. That no 
 Moonshee, Linguist, Banian, or Writer, be 
 allowed to any officer, excepting the Com- 
 mander-in-Chief. . . ." — Ft. William Fro- 
 ceedings, in Loru/, 382. 
 
 1780. " We are informed that the Juty 
 WaJlahs or Makers and Vendors of Bengal 
 Shoes in and about Calcutta . . . intend 
 sending a Joint Petition to the Supreme 
 Council ... on account of the great decay 
 of their Trade, entirely owing to the 
 Luxury of the Bengalies, chiefly the Ban- 
 gans {sic) and Sarcars, as there are scarce 
 one of them to be found who does not keep 
 a Chariot, Phaeton, Buggy or Pallanquin, 
 and some all four . . ." — In Hicky's Bengal 
 Gazette, June 24th. , 
 
 1783. " Mr. Hastings' bannian was, 
 after this auction, found possessed of terri- 
 tories yielding a rent of £140,000 a year." — 
 Burke, Speech on E. I. Bill, in Writings, 
 &c., iii. 490. 
 
 1786. " The said Warren Hastings did 
 permit and suffer his own banyan or prin- 
 cipal black steward, named Canto Baboo, to 
 hold farms .... to the amount of 13 lacs 
 of rupees per annum." — Art. agst. Bastings, 
 Bu/rke, vii. 111. 
 
 „ "A practice has gradually crept 
 in among the Banians and other rich 
 men of Calcutta, of dressing some of their 
 servants .... nearly in the uniform of 
 the Honourable Company's Sepoys and 
 Lascars. . . ." — Notification, in SetonKarr, 
 i. 122. 
 
 1788. . " Banyan— A Gentoo servant em- 
 ployed in the management of commercial 
 affairs. Every EngKsh gentleman at Bengal 
 has a Banyan who either acts of himself, or 
 
 as the substitute of some great man or black 
 merchant." — Indian Vocdbviary (Stockdale). 
 
 1810. "The same person frequently was 
 banian to several European gentlemen ; aU 
 of whose concerns were of course accurately 
 known to him, and thus became the subject 
 of conversationat those meetings the banians 
 of Calcutta invariably held. . ." — William- 
 son, r. M. i. 189. 
 
 1817. "The European functionary . . . 
 has first his banyan or native secretary." — 
 Mill, Hist. (ed. 1840) iii. 14. 
 
 Mr. Mill does not here accurately inter- 
 pret the word. 
 
 (2) Banyan, s. An undersHrt, origi- 
 nally of muslin, and so-called as 
 resembling the body garment of the 
 Hindus ; but now commonly applied 
 to under body-olotiing of elastic 
 cotton, woollen, or silk web. 
 
 The following quotations illustrate 
 tte stages by wHcli the word reached 
 its present application. And they 
 show that our predecessors in India 
 used to adopt the native or Banyan 
 costume in theii hours of ease. 0. P. 
 Brown defines Banyan as "a loose 
 dressing-gown, such as Hindu tradesmen 
 wear." Probably this may have been 
 the original use ; but it is never now 
 so employed in Northern India. 
 
 1672. "It is likewise ordered that both 
 Officers and Souldiers in the Fort shall, both 
 on every Sabbath Day, and on every day 
 when they exercise, wea/re English a/pparel ; in 
 respect the garbe is most becoming as Soul- 
 diers, and correspondent to their profes- 
 sion." — Sir W. Langhome's Standing Order, 
 in Wheeler, iii. 426. 
 
 1731. " The Ensign (as it proved, for his 
 first appearance, being undressed and in his 
 banyan coat, I did not know him) came off 
 from his cot, and in a very haughty manner 
 cried out, ' None of your disturbance. Gen- 
 tlemen.' " — In Wheeler, iii. 109. 
 
 1781. " I am an Old Stager in this 
 Country, having arrived in Calcutta in the 
 Year 1736 . Those were the days, when 
 Gentlemen atudied Ease instead of Fashion; 
 when even the Hon. Members of the Council 
 met in Banyan Shirts, Long Drawers (q. v.), 
 and Conjee caps ; with a Case Bottle of 
 good old Arrack, and a Gouglet of Water 
 placed on the Table, which the Secretary 
 (a Skilful Hand) frequently converted into 
 Punch . . ." — iietter horn An Old Coimtri/ 
 Captain, in India Gazette, Feb. 24th. 
 
 1810. ". . . . an undershirt, commonly 
 called a banian." — Williamson, V. M. i. 19, 
 
 (3) Banyan, s. See Banyan Tree. 
 
 Banyan-Day, s. This is sea-slang 
 for a Jour maigre, or day on which no 
 ration of meat was allowed ; when (as 
 one of our quotations above expresses 
 
BANYAN-FIGHT. 
 
 50 
 
 BANYAN-TREE. 
 
 it) the crew had " to observe the Law 
 of Pythagoras." 
 
 1690. " Of this {Kilchery or Kedgeree, q. 
 v.) the European Sailors feed in these parts 
 once or twice a Week, and are fore d at 
 those times to a Pagan Abstinence from 
 Flesh, which creates in them a perfect Dis- 
 like and utter Detestation to those Baunian 
 Days, as they commonly call them." — 
 ■Ovington, 310, 311. 
 
 Banyan-Fight, s. Thus : 
 
 1690. " This Tongue Tempest is termed 
 there a Bannian-Fight, for it never rises 
 to blows or bloodshed." — Ovington, 275. 
 
 Sir G-. Birdwood tells us that this is 
 still a phrase current in Bombay. 
 
 Banyan - Tree,, also elliptically 
 Banyan, s. The Indian Fig-Tree 
 (Ficus indica, or Ficvs bengahnsis, L.) 
 called in Hind. har. The name ap- 
 pears to have been first bestowed 
 popularly on a famous tree of this 
 species growing near Gombroon (q.v.), 
 Tinder which the Banyans, or Hindu 
 traders settled at that port, had built 
 a little pagoda. So says Tavemier 
 below. This original Banyan-tree is 
 described by Delia Valle (ii. 453), and 
 by Valentijn (v. 202). Delia Valle's 
 account (1622) is extremely interest- 
 ing, but too long for quotation. He 
 calls it by the Persian name, lul. The 
 tree still stood, withih. half-a-mile of 
 the English factory, in 1758, when it 
 was visited by Ives, who quotes 
 Tickell's verses given below. 
 
 c. A.D. 70. " Pirst and formost, there is 
 a Fig-tree there (in India) which beareth 
 very small and slender figges. The propertle 
 of this Tree, is to riant and set it self e with- 
 out mans helpe. For it spreadeth out with 
 mightie armes, and the lowest water- 
 boughes underneath, do bend so downeward to 
 the very earth, that they touch it againe, and 
 lie upon it : whereby, within one years space 
 they wiU take fast root in the ground, and 
 put foorth a new Spring round about the 
 Mother-tree : so as these braunches, thus 
 growing, seeme like a traile or border of 
 arbours most curiously and artificially 
 made," etc. — Plinies Nat. Historic, by 
 Philemon Holland, i. 360. 
 
 1624. 
 "... The goodly bole being got 
 
 To certain cubits' height, from every side 
 
 The boughs decline, which, taking root 
 afresh. 
 
 Spring up new boles, and these spring 
 new, and newer, 
 
 Till the whole tree become a porticus, 
 
 Or arched arbour, able to receive 
 
 A numerous troop." 
 
 Ben Jonson, Neptune's Triumph, 
 
 c. 1650. " Get Arbre estoit de mSme 
 
 espece que celuy qui est a une lieue du 
 Bander, et qui passe pour une merveiUe; 
 mais dans les Indes il y en a quantity. Les 
 Persans I'appellent Lul, lesPortugais Arber 
 de Beys, et les Francais 1' Arbre des Bani- 
 anes ; parce que les Banianes out fait batir 
 dessous une Fagode avec un carvansera 
 accompagn^ de plusieurs petits ^tangs pour 
 se laNer."— Tavemier, V. de Perse, liv. v. ch. 
 23. 
 
 c. 1650. " Near to the City of Ormus was a 
 Bannians tree, being the only tree that 
 grew in the Islaxidi."— Tavemier, Eng. Tr. i. 
 295. 
 
 c. 1666. "Nous vimes k cent ou cent 
 cinquante pas de ce jardin, I'arbre War 
 dans toute son etendue. On I'appelle aussi 
 Ber, et arbre des Banians, et cw5rc des 
 radnes . . . ." — Thevenot, v. 76. 
 
 1667. 
 ." The fig-tree, not that kind for fruit re- 
 nown'd ; 
 But such as at this day, to Indians known. 
 In Malabar or Decan spreads her arms 
 Branching so broad and long, that in the 
 
 ground 
 The bended twigs take root, and daughters 
 
 grow 
 About the mother-tree, a pillar'd shade 
 High over-aroh'd, and echoing walks be- 
 tween." Paradise Lost, ix. 
 1672. "Eastward of Surat two Courses, 
 i.e. a League, we pitched our Tent under a 
 Tree that besides its Leafs, the Branches 
 bear its own Roots, therefore called by the 
 Portugals, Arbor de Bait ; For the Adora- 
 tion the Banyams pay it, the Banyan-Tree." 
 — Fryer, 105. 
 
 1691. ' ' About a (Dutch) mile from Gam- 
 ron . . . stands a tree, heretofore described 
 by Mandelslo and others. . . . Beside this 
 tree is an idol temple where the Banyans do 
 their worship." — Valentijn, v. 267-8. 
 
 1717. 
 " The fair descendants of thy sacred bed 
 Wide-branching o'er the Western World 
 
 shall spread, 
 Like the f am'd Banian Tree, whose pliant 
 
 shoot 
 To earthward bending of itself takes root. 
 Till like their mother plant ten thousand 
 
 stand 
 In verdant arches on the fertile land ; 
 Beneath her shade the tawny Indians 
 
 rove, 
 Or hunt at large through the wide-echo- 
 ing grove." 
 
 Tickell, Epistle from a Lady in 
 England to a Lady in Avignon. 
 1726. "On the north side of the city 
 (Surat) is there an uncommonly great Pichar 
 or Waringin* tree. . . . The Portuguese 
 call this tree Albero de laiz, i.e. Root-tree. 
 . . . Under it is a small chapel built by a 
 Benyan. . . . Day and night lamps are 
 alight there, and Eenyans constantly come 
 in pilgrimage, to offer their prayers to this 
 saint." — Valentijn, iv. 145. 
 
 * Wariiiginis the Javanese name of a sp. kindred 
 to the tanyan, Ficus henjamina, L. 
 
BANYAN-TREE. 
 
 51 
 
 BARBICAN. 
 
 1771. " . . . . being employed to con- 
 struct a military work at the fort of Trip- 
 lasore (afterwards called Marsden's Bastion) 
 it was necessary to out down a banyan-tree, 
 which so incensed the brahmans of that place, 
 that they found means to poison him " (i.e. 
 Thomas Marsden of the Madras Engineers). 
 — Mem. of W. Marsden, 7-8. 
 
 1809. "Their greatest enemy [i.e. of 
 buildings) is the Banyan Tree." — Ld. Va- 
 lentia, i. 396. 
 
 1810. 
 "In the midst an aged Banian grew. 
 It was a goodly sight to see 
 
 That venerable tree, 
 Tor o'er the lawn, irregularly spread, 
 Fifty straight columns propt its' lofty 
 
 head; 
 And many a long depending shoot, 
 
 Seeking to strike its root. 
 Straight like a plummet grew towards the 
 
 ground. 
 Some on the lower boughs which crost 
 
 their way, 
 Fixing their bearded fibres, round and 
 
 round. 
 With many a ring and wild contortion 
 
 wound ; 
 Some to the passing wind at times, with 
 sway 
 Of gentle motion swung ; 
 Others of younger growth, unmoved, were 
 
 hung, 
 Xiike stone-drops from the cavern's fretted 
 height." 
 
 Southey, Curse of Kehama, xiii. 51. 
 1821. 
 "Des banians touffus,par les brames ador&, 
 Depuis longtemps k. langueur nous im- 
 plore, . 
 Courbfe par le midi, dont I'ardeur les 
 
 d^vore. 
 He ^tendent vers nous leurs rameaux 
 alt&^s." 
 
 Casvmir Delavigne, Le Paria, iii. 6. 
 
 A note of the publishers on the preceding 
 passage, in the edition of 1855, is divert- 
 ing : 
 
 "Un joumaliste aJlemand a accus^ M. 
 Casimir Delavigne d'avoir pris pour un 
 arbre une secte religieuse de I'Inde. ..." 
 The German Jom^alist was wrong here, 
 but he might have found plenty of matter 
 for ridicule in the play. Thus the Brahmins 
 (men) are Akehar (!), Idamore (!!), and Bmp- 
 sael (!!!) ; their women Niala (?), Zaide (I), 
 s,TxAMirz(i (!!). 
 
 1825. "Near this village was the finest 
 banyan-tree which I had ever seen, liter- 
 ally a grove rising from a single primary 
 stem, whose massive secondary trunks, with 
 their straightness, orderly arrangement, 
 and evident connexion with the parent 
 stock, gave the general effect of a vast 
 vegetable organ. The first impression 
 which I felt on coming under its shade 
 was, 'What a noble place of worship.'" — 
 Bebe^; ii. 93 (ed. 1844). 
 
 1834. "Cast forth thy word into the 
 everliving, everworking universe; it is a 
 
 seed-grain that cannot die ; unnoticed to- 
 day, it will be found flourishing as a banyan- 
 grove) — (perhaps alas ! as a hemlock forest) 
 after a thousand years." — Sartor Resartus. 
 
 1856. 
 " . . .Its pendent branches, rooting in the 
 air. 
 Yearn to the parent earth and grappling 
 
 fast, 
 G-row up huge stems again, which shoot- 
 ing forth 
 In massy branches, these again despatch 
 Their drooping heralds, till a labyrinth 
 Of root and stem and branch commingling, 
 
 forms 
 A great cathedral, aisled and choired in 
 wood." 
 
 The Banyan Tree, a Poem. 
 1865. "A family tends to multiply fami- 
 lies around it, till it becomes the centre of a 
 tribe, just as the banyan tends to surround 
 itself with a forest of its own offspring." — 
 Maclennan, Primitive Marriage, 269. 
 
 1878 "des banyans soutenus par 
 
 des racines aeriennes et dont les branches 
 tombantes engendrent en touchant terre 
 des sujets nouveaux." — Bev. des Deux 
 Mondes, Oct. 15, p. 832. 
 
 Barasinha, s. The H. name of the 
 widely spread Gerviis Wallichii, Cuyier. 
 THs H. name (" 12-liorn") is no doubt 
 taken from tlie ntunber of tines being 
 approximatelyt-welve. Tbenameis also 
 applied by sportsmen in Bengal to the 
 
 Bucervus jDuvauceUii, or Swamp-Deer. 
 
 • 
 
 Barbican, s. This term of medieval 
 fortification is derived by Littr§, and 
 by Marcel Devic from Arab, larbakh, 
 which means a sewer-pipe or water- 
 pipe. And one of the meanings given 
 by Littre is, " une ouverture longue 
 et etroite pour I'ecoulement des eaux." 
 Apart from the possible, but untraced 
 history which this alleged meaning may 
 involve, it seems probable, considering 
 the usual meaning of the word as ' an 
 outwork before a gate,' that it is from 
 At. Pers. hah-khSna, ' gate-house.' 
 This etymology was suggested in print 
 30 years ago by one of the present 
 writers,* and confirmed to his mind 
 some years later, when in going through 
 the native town of Cawnpore, not long 
 before the Mutiny, he saw a brand- 
 new double-towered gateway, or gate- 
 house, on the face of which was 
 the inscription in Persian characters : 
 " Bab-Khdna-i-Mshommei Bakhsh," 
 or whatever was his name, i.e. "The 
 Barbican of Malwmmed Bakhsh." 
 
 » In a Glossaiy of Military Terms, appended to 
 WortifAxMon for Officers of the Army and Students 
 of Military History, Edintiurgta, Blackwood, 1S51. 
 
 E 2 
 
BABBIEBS. 
 
 52 
 
 BAROBA. 
 
 The editor of tie Ohron. of K. James 
 of Aragon (1883, p. 423) says that har- 
 hacana m Spain means a second, outer- 
 most and lower ■wall; i.e. a f aussebraye. 
 And tMs agrees-with. facts in that work, 
 and witli the definition in Cobamivias ; 
 but not at all with Joinville's use, nor 
 with V.-le-Duc's explanation. 
 
 c. 1250. "Tuitle baron . . s'acorderent 
 queenuntertre . . . f&tl'enuneforteresse 
 qui fust bien garnie de gent, si que se li Tur 
 fesoient saiUies . , cell tore fust einsi come 
 barbacane (orig. 'quasi antemurale') de 
 I'oste."— The Med. Ft. tr. of WiUiam of 
 Tyre, ed. Faul Fans, i. 158. 
 
 c. 1270. "... on condition of his at once 
 putting me in possession of the albarrana 
 tower ... and should besides make his 
 Saracens construct a barbacana round the 
 tower."— J^amcs of Aragan, as above. 
 
 1309. ' ' Pour requerre sa gent plus sauve- 
 ment, fist le roys faire une barbaquane de- 
 vant le pont qui estoit entre nos dous os, en 
 tel maniere que Ton pooit entrer de dous pars 
 en la barbaquane k cheval."' — JoinviUc, p. 
 162. 
 
 1552. "Lourengo de Brito ordered an 
 intrenchment of great strength to be dug, in 
 the fashion of a barbican (barbacS) outside 
 the wall of the fort ... on account of a 
 well, a stone-cast distant. . ." — Barros, II, 
 i. 5. 
 
 c. 1870. " Barlacane. Defense ext^rieurfe 
 prot^geant une entrfe, et permettant de 
 r^unir un assez grand nombre d'hommes 
 pour disposer des sorties ou prot^er une 
 retraite." — Viollet-le-Duc, H. d'une Forte- 
 resse, 361. 
 
 Barbiers, s. This is a term which 
 was formerly very current in the East 
 as the name of a kind of paralysis, 
 often occasioned by exposure to chills. 
 It began with numbness and imperfect 
 command of the power of movement, 
 sometimes also afiecting the muscles of 
 the neck and power of articulation, and 
 often followed by loss of appetite, 
 emaciation and death. It has often 
 beenidentifiedwithberi-beri(q.v.),and 
 medical opinion seems to have come 
 back to the view that the two are 
 f(yrms of one disorder, though this was 
 not admitted by some older authors of 
 the present century. The allegation of 
 Lind and others, that the most frequent 
 subjects of barhiers were Europeans of 
 the lower class who, when in drink, 
 went to sleep iu the open air, must be 
 contrasted with the general experience 
 that beriberi rarely attacks Europeans. 
 The name now seems obsolete. 
 
 1673. " Whence follows Fluxes, Dropsy, 
 Scurvy, Barbiers (which is an enervating 
 
 {sic) the whole Body, being neither able to use 
 hands or Feet), Gout, Stone, Malignant and 
 Putrid Fevers." — Fryer, 68. 
 
 1690. "Another Distemper with which 
 the Europeans are sometimes afflicted, is 
 the Barbeers, or a deprivation of the Vse 
 and Activity of their Limbs, whereby they 
 are rendered vmable to mov« either Hand or 
 Foot."— Ovington, 350. 
 
 1755. (If the land wind blow on a person 
 sleeping) " the consequence of this is always 
 dangerous, as it seldom fails to bring on a 
 fit of the Barbiers (as it is called in this 
 country), that is, a total deprivation of the 
 use of the limbs." — Ives, 77. 
 
 1768. "The barbiers, a species of the 
 palsy, is a disease most frequent in India. 
 It distresses chiefly the lower class of 
 Europeans, who when intoxicated with 
 liquors frequently sleep in the open air, 
 exposed to the land winds." — Zind on Dis- 
 eases of Hot Climates, 260. See Beriberi. 
 
 Barcelore, n.p. — See Bacanore. 
 
 Bargeer, s. Hind, from Pers. 
 bdrgir. A trooper of irregular cavalry 
 who is not the owner of his troop-horse 
 and arms (as is the normal practice, 
 see Silladar) but is either put in by 
 another person, perhaps a native officer 
 in the regiment, who supplies horses 
 and arms and receives the man's fuQ 
 pay, allowing him a reduced rate, or 
 has his horse from the state in whose 
 service he is. The Pers. word properly 
 means 'a load-taker,' 'a baggage 
 horse'; the transfer of use is not quite 
 clear. 
 
 1844. "If the man again has not the 
 cash to purchase a horse, he rides one be- 
 longing to a native officer, or to some privi- 
 leged person, and becomes what is called 
 his bargeer . . . ."—Calcutta Rev., vol. ii. 
 p. 57. 
 
 Barking-Deer, s. The popular 
 name of a small species of deer 
 {Cervulus aureus, Jerdon) called m 
 Hindustani Icakar, and in Nepal 
 ratwa. Also called Bib/aced-Beer, 
 and in Bombay Baikree, q. v. Its 
 common name is from its call, which 
 is a kind of short bark, like that of a 
 fox but louder, and may be heard ia 
 the jungles which it frequents, both by 
 day and by night {Jerdm). 
 
 Baroda, n.p. Usually called by 
 the Dutch and older Englidi writers 
 Brodera ; proper name according to the 
 Imp. Gazetteer, Wadodra. A large 
 city of Guzerat which has been since 
 1732 the capital of the Mahratte 
 dynasty of Guzerat, the Oaikwdrs (see 
 Guieowar). 
 
BAROS. 
 
 53 
 
 BASSEIN. 
 
 1552. In Barros, ' Cidade de Barodar,'' 
 
 1555. " Id a few days we arrived at Baruj; 
 same da;^ afterwards atBalondra, and then 
 took the road towards Champaiz (read Cham- 
 panir?)."—Sidl 'Alt, p. 91. 
 
 1606. " That<dty (Champanel) may be a 
 day's journey from Seheradoia or Baiodar, 
 wHich we commonly call Verdoxa." — Couto, 
 IV., ix. 5. 
 
 163S. "liavillede Brodia est ata^ dans 
 nne {>laine sablonneose, snr la petite ririere 
 de Woiiet, a trente Cos, ou qoinze lieiies de 
 Broitsckea." — ilandddo, 130. 
 
 1813. Brodera, in Forbes, Or. Mem., iiL 
 268. 
 
 1857. "The town of Baroda, originally 
 Barpatra (or a bar leaf, >.«., leaf of the 
 Ficiig indica, in shape) was the first large 
 city I had seen." — Autob. of IJutfullah, 39. 
 
 Baros, n.p. A fort on the West 
 Coast of Smnatra, from frMch the 
 chief export of Sumatra camphor, so 
 highly YalTied in China, long took place. 
 It is perhaps identical mth the Pan- 
 sur or Fansur of the middle ages, "which 
 gaye its name to the FansSn camphor, 
 famous among Oriental "writeis, and 
 which by the peipetaation of a mis- 
 reading is often styled Kaisurl cam- 
 phor, &c. (See Camphor, and Marco 
 Pdo, 2d ed. ii. 2S2. 285 seg.). 
 
 The place is called Barrowse in the E. L 
 Colonial papers, il 52, 153. 
 
 1727. "Baros is the nest place that 
 almonds in Gold, Camjdiire, and Benzoin, 
 bnt admits of no foreign Commerce.'* — A. 
 Ham, il 113. 
 
 Barrackpoie, n.p. The auxiliary 
 Cantonment of Calcutta, from whid^ 
 it is Id m. distant, established in 1772. 
 Here also is the coxmtry residence of 
 the Governor-General, built by Lord 
 IGnto, and much frequented in 
 former days before the aiiTinal migra- 
 tion to Simla was established. The 
 name is a hybrid. See Achanock. 
 
 Bashaw, s. The old form of what 
 we now call pasha, the former being 
 taken from hSsha liie Arabic form of 
 the word, which is itself generally be- 
 lieved to be a corruption of the Pers. 
 pidishah. Of this the first part is 
 Skt. patis, Zend, paitis. Old Fers. pati, 
 'a lord or master' (comp. Gr. Seir- 
 a-drijr). Peehah, indeed, for 'Gover- 
 nor ' (but with the ch guttural) occurs 
 in I. Kings, s. 15, H. Chron. ix. 14, 
 and in Daniel iii. 2, 3, 27. Prof. Max 
 Miiller notices this, but it would seem 
 
 merely as a curious coincidence. — (See 
 Puiey on Daniel, 567). 
 
 1554. "Hnjnsmodi Bassarom sermoni- 
 bns reliqaormn Tmxamm sermones con- 
 gruebant." — Busbeq. Epist. ii (p. 124). 
 
 c. 1610. '- Un Bascha estoit venn en sa 
 Conr ponr Iny rendrecompte dntribnt qu'il 
 Iny apportoit ; mais il fat nenf mois entiets 
 k attendre que celay qui a la charge .... 
 eat le temps et le loisir de le compter . . ." 
 — Pgrard de la Tal (of the Great Mogal), ii. 
 161. 
 
 1702. "... The most notorious injus- 
 tice we have suffered from the Arabs of 
 Muscat, and the Bashaw of Jndda." — In 
 Wheder, ii. 7. 
 
 1727. " It (Bagdad) is now a prodi^ous 
 large City, and the Seat of a Beglerbeg. . . . 
 The Bashaws of Batmm, Camera, and 
 JTiitol (tile ancient Nineveh) are subor- 
 dinate to him." — A. Ham. i. 78. 
 
 Basin, s. H. besan. Pease-meal, 
 generally made of gram (q. v.) and 
 used, sometimes mixed with ground 
 orange-peel or other aromatic sub- 
 stance, to cleanse the hair, or for other 
 toilette purposes. 
 
 Bassadore, n.p. A town upon the 
 island of ITisbin in the Persian Gulf, 
 which belonged in the 16th century to 
 the Portuguese. The place was ceded 
 to the British crown iu 1S17, though 
 the claim seems now dormant. The 
 real form of the name is according to 
 Dr. Badger's transliterated map (in S. 
 of Im&ms, &c. of Oman) Ba-fi'lu. 
 
 1673. "At noon we came to Bassatn, 
 an old ruined town of the Fortugals, front- 
 ing Congo." — Fryer, 320. 
 
 Bassein, n.p. This is a corruption 
 of three entirely different names, and 
 is applied to various places remote from 
 each other. 
 
 (1) Wasdi, an old port on the coast, 
 26 m. north of Bombay, called bv the 
 Portuguese, to whom it long pertained, 
 Bacaun {e.g. Barros, L ix. 1). 
 
 c. 1565. " Dopo Daman si troua Ba- 
 sain con molte viUe . . . ne di questa altro 
 si caua che risi, fmmenti, e molto ligname." 
 — Cemre (fe" Federid in Bamus. iii. 387 v. 
 
 1756. "Bandar BassaL"— J/"inii-i-.4A- 
 madi. Bird's tr., 129. 
 
 1781. "General Goddard after having 
 taken the fortress of Bessi, which is one of 
 the strongest and most important fortresses 
 nnder the Mabratta power. . . ." — Seir 
 ituiaqherin, iii. 327. 
 
 (2) A town and port on the river 
 whi(ai forms the westernmost delta-arm 
 of the Irawadi in the Province of 
 Pegu. The Burmese name Bathein, 
 
BAT AVI J. 
 
 54 
 
 BATTA. 
 
 was, according to Prof. Forchliammer, 
 a change, made by the Burmese con- 
 queror Alompra, from the former 
 name Kuthein {i.e. Kusein), which was 
 a native corruption of the old name 
 Kusima (see Cosmin). We cannot 
 explain the old European corruption 
 Fersaim. 
 
 1759. Persaim occurs in Dalrymple's Or. 
 Bepert, i. 127 and passim. 
 
 (3) Basim, or properly Wdsim; an 
 old town in Berar, the chief place of a 
 district so-called. 
 
 Batavia, n.p. The famous capital 
 of the Dutch possessions in the Indies ; 
 occupying the site of the old city of 
 Jakatra, the seat of a Javanese king- 
 dom which combined the present 
 Dutch Provinces of Bantam, Buiten- 
 zorg, Erawang, and the Preanger 
 Regencies. 
 
 1619. "On the day of the capture of 
 Jakatra, 30th May, 1619, it was certainly 
 time and place to speak of the Governor- 
 General's dissatisfaction that the name of 
 Batavia had been given to the Castle." — 
 Valmtijn, iv. 489. ' 
 
 The Governor-General, Jan Pieter- 
 sen Coen, who had taken Jakatra, 
 desired to have called the new fortress 
 New Hoorn, from his own birth place, 
 Hoom, on the Zuider Zee. 
 
 c. 1649. "While I stay'd at Batavia, my 
 Brother dy'd ; and it was pretty to consider 
 what the Dutch made me pay for his 
 Funeral."— ya«™ier (E.T.) i. 203. 
 
 Batcul, Batcole, Batecala, &c., 
 n.p. Bhathal. A place often named 
 in the older narratives. It is on the 
 coast of Canara, just S. of Pigeon 
 Island and Hog Island, in lat. 13° 59', 
 and is not to be confounded (as it has 
 been) with Beitcul, q.v. 
 
 1328. "... There is also the King of 
 Batigala, but he is of the Saracens." — 
 Friar Jordamis, p. 41.' 
 
 1510. The " Bathecala, a very noble city 
 of India," of Varthema (119), though mis- 
 placed, must we think be this place and not 
 Beitcul. 
 
 1548. " Trelado * do Contrato que o 
 Gouernador Graoia de Saa fez com a Eaynha 
 de Batecalaa per nSo aver Itpey e ela reger 
 o Keeyno."— In S. Botelho, Tomio, 242. 
 
 W99. "... part is subject to the Queene 
 of Batieola, who selleth great store of pep- 
 
 Ser to the Portugals, at a towne cMled 
 nor. . ."—Sir Fulke Grevile to Sh Fr. 
 Walsingham, in Bruce's Annals, i. 125. 
 
 * i.e., ' Copy." 
 
 1618. " The iif t of March we anchored at 
 Batachala, shooting three Peeces to give 
 notice of our arriuall. . ."— TTro. Hore, in 
 Purchas, i. 657. See also Sainsbury, u. p. 374. 
 
 1727. ' ' The next Sea-port, to the Sotith- 
 ward of Onoa/r, is Batacola, which has the 
 vestigia of a very large city. . . . "—A. 
 Sam. i. 282. 
 
 Batel, Batelo, Botella, s. A sort of 
 boat used in Western India and Sind. 
 Port, iatell, a word which occurs in 
 the Upteiro de V. da Oama, 91. 
 
 1838. "The Botella may be described as 
 the Dow in miniature. . . ft has invariably a 
 square flat stem, and a long grab-like head." 
 — Vaupell in Trans. Bo. Oeog. Soc. vii. 98. 
 
 1857. "A Sindhi battela, called Bah- 
 mati, under the Tindal Kasim, laden with 
 dry fish, was about to proceed to Bombay." 
 —Lutfullah, 347. 
 
 See also Burton, Sind Bevisited (1877), 32, 
 33. 
 
 Batta, s. Two diSerent words are 
 thus expressed in Anglo-Indian collo- 
 quial, and in a manner confounded. 
 
 a. Hind, hhata or hhdtd. An extra 
 allowance made to officers, soldiers, or 
 other pubho servants, when in the 
 field, or on other special grounds; 
 also subsistence money to witnesses, 
 prisoners and the like. Military Batta, 
 originally an occasional allowance, as 
 defined, grew to be a constant addition 
 to the pay of officers in India, and 
 constituted the chief part of the excess 
 of Indian oyer English military emolu- 
 ments. The question of the rightto hatta 
 on several occasions created great agita- 
 tion among the officers of the Indian 
 army, and the measure of economy 
 carried out by Lord WiUiam Bentinck, 
 when Governor- General (G. 0. of the 
 Gov.-Gen. in Council, 29th November, 
 1828) in the reduction of full latta to 
 half batta, in the allowances received 
 by all regimental officers serving at 
 stations within a certain distance of the 
 Presidency in Bengal (viz.. Barrack- 
 pore, Dumdum, Berhampore, and 
 Dinapore), caused an endtiring bitter- 
 ness against that upright ruler. 
 
 It is difficult to arrive at the origin of 
 this word. There are however several 
 Hindi words in rural use, such as hhat, 
 bhantd, 'advances made to ploughmen 
 without interest,' and lliatta, bhaiitd, 
 ' plough-men's wages in Jiind,' with' 
 which it is possibly connected. It has 
 also been suggested that it may be allied 
 to baJmt, 'much, excess,' an idea enter- 
 ing into the meaning of both a and b. 
 
 It is just possible that the famiUar 
 
BATTA. 
 
 military use of the term in India may 
 have been influenced by the existence 
 of the European military term bdt or 
 hat-money. The latter is from hdt, a 
 pack-saddle, and implies an allowance 
 for carrying baggage in the field. It 
 "wiU be seen that one writer below 
 seems to confound the two words. 
 
 b. Hind. Boitta and Battd. Agio, or 
 diflerence in exchange, discount on 
 coins not current, or of short weight. 
 
 We may notice that Sir H. Elliot 
 does not recognise an absolute separa- 
 tion between the two senses of batta. 
 His definition runs thus : "Diflerence 
 of exchange ; anything extra; an extra 
 allowance ; discount on uncurrent, or 
 short-weight coins ; usually called 
 Batta. The word has been supposed 
 to be a corruption of Bharta, increase, 
 but it is a pure Hindi vocable, and is 
 more usually applied to discount than 
 premium." — [8upp. Gloss, ii. 41.) It 
 will be seen that we have early Portu- 
 guese instances of the word apparently 
 in both senses. 
 
 The earliest quotation, which has 
 been met with since what 23reoedes was 
 written, suggests the possibility that 
 the word in its sense of extra pay has 
 come down to us by oral tradition from 
 the Portuguese, and that it may have 
 originated in Can. hatta, 'rice,' and was 
 at first an allowance to native servants 
 to provide their staple food. This might 
 easily get mixt up with others of the 
 suggested sources, involving a modi- 
 fication of sense. 
 
 a.— 
 
 1548. "And for 2 ffarazes (see ferash) 2 
 pardaos a month for the two and 4 tangas 
 for bata." . .—S. Batelho, Torribo, 233. The 
 editor thinks this is for bate, i.e. paddy. But 
 even if so it is used exactly like batta or 
 maintenance money. A following entry 
 has. " To the constable 38,920 reis a year, 
 in which is comprised maintenance {manti- 
 mento)." 
 
 1707. "... that they would allow 
 Batta or subsistence money to all that 
 should desert us." — In Wheeler, ii. 63. 
 
 1765. " , . . orders were accordingly 
 issued . . . that on the 1st January, 1766, 
 the double batta should cease. . . . " — 
 Cwracdoli's Olive, iv. 160. 
 
 1789. "... batta, or as it is termed in 
 England, Idt and forage money, which is 
 here, in the field, almost double the peace 
 allowance." — Mwwo's Na/rrative, p. 97. 
 
 1799. " He would rather live on half- 
 pay, in a garrison that could boast of a fives 
 court, than vegetate on full batta, where 
 there was none." — Life of Sir T. Munro, 
 i.227. 
 
 55 BAY. 
 
 1829. " To the Editm- of the Bengal Hur- 
 Tcwru. — Sir, — Is it understood that the Wives 
 and daughters of officers on half batta are 
 included in the order to mourn for the Queen 
 of Wirtemberg ; or will Aa2/-mourning be 
 considered sufficient for them ? " — Letter in 
 above, dated 15th April, 1829. 
 
 1857. "They have made me a K.C.B. 
 I may confess to you that I would much 
 rather have got a year's batta, because the 
 latter would enable me to leave this country 
 a year sooner." — Sir Hope Grant, in Jnd- 
 dents of the Sepoy War. 
 
 b.— 
 
 1554. "And gold, if of 10 mates or 24 
 carats, is worth 10 cruzados the tael . . . 
 if of 9 mates, 9 cruzados ; and according to 
 whatever the mates may be it is valued ; but 
 moreover it has its batao, i.e. its shroffage 
 {gamrafagem) or agio (caiio) varying with 
 the season." — A. Nunes, 40. 
 
 1810. " . . . He immediately tells 
 master that the batta, i.e., the exchange, is 
 siteredi."— Williamson, V. M. i. 203. 
 
 Battas, Bataks, &c. u. p. A na- 
 tion of Sumatra, noted especially for 
 their singular cannibal institutions, 
 combined with the possession of a 
 written character of their own and 
 some approach to literature. 
 
 c. 1430. " In ejus insulae, quam dicunt 
 Bathech, parte, anthropophagi habitant . . . 
 capita humana in thesauris habent, quae 
 ex hoBtibus oaptis abscissa, esia carnibus re- 
 condunt, iisque utuntur pro nummis." — 
 OoTVti in Poggius, De Var. Fort. lib. iv. 
 
 . c. 1539. "This Embassador, that was 
 Brother-in-law to the King of Battas . . . 
 brought him a rich Present of Wood of 
 Aloes, Calambaa, and five quintals of Ben- 
 jamon in flowers." — Cogan's Finto, 15. 
 
 c. 1555. " This Island of Sumatra is the 
 first land wherein we know man's flesh to 
 be eaten by certaine people which liue in 
 the mountains, called Eacas (read Batas), 
 who vse to gilde their teethe." — Galvano, 
 Discoveries of the World (Hak. Soc.),108. 
 
 1613. "In the woods of the interior 
 dwelt Anthropophagi, eaters of human 
 flesh . . . and to the present day continues 
 that abuse and evil custom among the 
 Battas of Sumatra."— ffodinfto de Eredia, 
 f. 23i;. 
 
 Bawustye, s. Corrupt, of lohstoAf- 
 in Lascar dialect [Boehuck). 
 
 Bay, The, n. p. In the language of 
 the old Company and its servants in 
 the 17th century. The Bay meant the 
 Bay of Bengal and their factories in 
 that quarter. 
 
 1683. " And the Councell of the Bay 
 is as expressly distinguished from the 
 Councell of Hugly, over which they have 
 noe such power. ' ' — In Hedges, under Sept. 24. 
 
BAYA. 
 
 56 
 
 BAZAAR. 
 
 Baya, s. H. baia, the Weaver-bird, 
 as it is called in books of Nat. Hist., 
 Ploceus haya, Blytb (Fam. Fringil- 
 lidae). This clever little bird is not 
 only in its natural state the builder of 
 those remarkable pendent nests which 
 are such striking objects, hanging 
 from eaves or palm-branches; but it 
 is also docile to a. singular degree in 
 domestication, and is often exhibited 
 by itinerant natives as the performer 
 of the most delightful tricks, as we 
 have seen, and as is detailed in a paper 
 of Mr. Bljrth's quoted by Jerdon. 
 " The usual procedure is, when ladies 
 are present, for the bird on a sign 
 from its master to take a cardamom or 
 sweetmeat in its bill, and deposit it 
 between a lady's lips ... A miniatute 
 cannon is then brought, which the 
 bird loads with coarse grains of powder 
 one by one ... it next seizes and 
 skilfully uses a small ramrod: and 
 then takes a lighted match from its 
 master, which it applies to the touch- 
 hole." Another common performance 
 is to scatter small beads on a sheet; 
 the bird is furnished with a needle and 
 thread, and proceeds in the prettiest 
 way to thread the beads successively. 
 
 1790. "The young Hindu women of 
 Ban&as . . . wear very thin plates of gold, 
 called ifca's, slightly fixed by way of orna- 
 ment between the eyebrows ; and when 
 they pass through the streets, it is not un- 
 common for the youthful libertines, who 
 amuse themselves with training Baya's, to 
 give them a sign, which they understand, 
 and send them to pluck the pieces of gold 
 from the foreheads of their mistresses." — 
 Asiat. Researches, ii. 110. 
 
 Bayadere, s. A Hindu dancing- 
 girl. This word is especially used by 
 French writers, from whom it has been 
 sometimes borrowed as if it were a 
 genuine Indian word, particularly cha- 
 racteristic of the persons in question. 
 The word is in fact only a Gallicized 
 form of the Portuguese bailadeira, 
 from tailar, to dance. 
 
 Some 40 or 50 years ago there 
 was a famous ballet called Le dieu 
 et la bayadere, and under this title 
 ■Punch made one^ of the most famous 
 hits of his early days by presenting a 
 cartoon^ of Lord EUenborough as the 
 Bayadere dancing before the idol of 
 Somnath. 
 
 1526. "XL VII. The dancers and dancer- 
 esses (bayladores e bayladeiras) who come 
 to perform at a village shall first go and 
 perform at the house of the principal man of 
 
 the village" (Gancar, q.v.)—Foral deusos 
 costumes dos Gancares e Lavradores de esta 
 Ilha de Goa, in Arch. Port. Or., fascic. 5, 
 132. 
 
 1598. "The heathenish whore called 
 Balliadera, who is a dancer. "^ — LinscJicten, 
 74. 
 
 1599. " In hac ioone primum proponitur 
 Inda Balliadera, id est saltatrix, quae in 
 publicis ludis aliisque solennitatibus sal- 
 tando spectaculum exhibet." — De Bry, Text 
 to pi. xii. in vol. ii. (also see p. 90, and vol, 
 vii. 26), &c. 
 
 1782. " Surate est renomm^ par ses 
 Bayaderes, dont le veritable nom est DM- 
 dassi : celui de Bayadires que nous leur 
 donnons, vient du mot Balladeiras, qui 
 signifieen Portugais Danseuses." — Sormerat, 
 i. 7. 
 
 1794. "The name of Balliadere, we 
 never heard applied to the dancing girls; 
 or saw but in Kaynal, and ' War in Asia, 
 by an Officer of Colonel Baillie's Detach- 
 ment ; ' it is a corrupt Portuguese word." — 
 Moor's Narrative ofZdttle's Detachment, 356. 
 
 1825. "This was the first specimen I 
 had seen of the southern Bayadere, who 
 differ considerably from the nSch girls of 
 northern India, being all in the service of 
 different temples, for which they are pur- 
 chased young." — Heber, ii. 180. 
 
 Bazaar, s. Hind. &c. From Pers. 
 hdzdr, a permanent market or street of 
 shops. The word has spread westward 
 into Arabic, Turkish, and, in special 
 senses, into European languages, and 
 eastward into India, where it has 
 been generally adopted into the ver- 
 naculars. The popular pronunciation 
 is haz&r. In S. India and Ceylon the 
 word is used for a single shop or stall 
 kept by a native. The word seems to 
 have come to S. Europe very early. 
 F. Balducci Pegolotti, in his Mer- 
 cantile Handbook (o. 1340) gives ba- 
 zarra as a Genoese word for ' market- 
 place ' {Cathay, &c. ii. 286). The word 
 is' adopted into Malay as pasar. 
 
 1474. Ambrose Contarini writes of Kazan, 
 that it is " walled like Como, and vrith ba- 
 zars (bassari) like iV'—Bamusio, ii. f. 117. 
 
 1478. Josafat Barbaro writes : " An Ar- 
 menian Choza Mirech, a rich merchant in 
 the bazar " (bamrro).--Ibid. i. Ill v. 
 
 1563. "... bazar, as much as to say 
 the place where things are sold."— Garcia, 
 t 170. 
 
 1564. A privilege by Don Sebastian of 
 Portugal gives authority ' ' to sell garden pro- 
 duce freely in the bazars (bazares), markets, 
 and streets (of Goa) without necessity for 
 consent or license from the farmers of the 
 garden produce, or from any other person 
 whatsoever."— ^«A. Port. Or., fasc. 2, 157. 
 
 c. 1566. "La Pescaria delle Perle . . . 
 
BDELLIUM. 
 
 57 
 
 BEADALA. 
 
 si fa ogn' anno . . . e su la costa all' in 
 contro piantano vna villa di case, e bazarri 
 di paglia." — Cesare de' Federici, in Bam. 
 iii. 390. 
 
 1606. "... The Christians of the 
 Bazar."— (Jottwa, 29. 
 
 1610. " En la VUle de Cananor il y a vn 
 beau march^ tons les jours, qu'ils appellent 
 Baaa.re."—Pyrard de la Val, i. 325. 
 
 1638. " We came into a Bussar, or very 
 taire Market place." — W. Bruton, in Hak- 
 luyt, V. 50. 
 
 1666. "Les Bazards ou Marches sont 
 dans une grande rue qui est au pi^ de la 
 montagne." — Theverwt, v. 18. 
 
 1672. "... Let us now pass the Pale 
 to the Heathen Town (of Madras) only 
 parted by a wide Parrade, which is used for 
 a Buzzar or Mercate-plaoe."— J'n/cr, 38. 
 
 1837. "Lord, there is a honey bazar, 
 repair thither." — Turnour'stTa,nsl. of Malm- 
 wanso, 24. 
 
 1873. "This, remarked my handsome 
 Greek friend from Vienna, is the finest 
 wife-bazaar in this part of Europe . . . Go 
 a little way east of this, say to Roumania, 
 and you will find wife-bazaar completely 
 undisguised, the ladies seated in their car- 
 riages, the youths filing by, and pausing 
 before this or that beauty, to bargain with 
 papa about the dower, under her very 
 nose." — Fraser's Mag. N. S. vii. p.- 617 
 {Vienna, by M. D. Conway), 
 
 Bdelliuin, s. This aromatic gum- 
 resin has been identified with that of 
 the BaUamodendron Muhul, Hooker, 
 inhabiting the dry regions of Arabia 
 and Western India ; gxigal of Western 
 India, and mokl in Arabic, called in 
 Pers. ho-i-jahudan (Jews' scent). 
 What the Hebrew hdolali of the E. 
 Phison was, which is rendered bdeUimn 
 since the time of Josephus, remains 
 very doubtful. Lassen has suggested 
 musk as possible. But the arg-ument 
 is only this: that Dioscorides says some 
 called bdellium /iad^KKov; that /iodeKKov 
 perhaps represents MadSlaka, and 
 though there is no such Skt. word 
 as Toaddlaka there might be maddraka, 
 because there is maddra, which means 
 some perfume, no one knows what! 
 (Ind. Alterth. i. 292). 
 
 c. A.D. 90. " In exchange are exported 
 from Barbarice (Indus Delta) costus, 
 bdella. . . . "—JPekphis, ch. 39. 
 
 0.1230. "Bdallyun. A Greek word which, 
 as some learned men think, means 'The 
 Lion's Kepose.'. This plant is the same as 
 ■moM,."—Ebn El-BaitMr, i. 125. 
 
 1612. "Bdellium, the pund . . . xxs."— 
 Bates and Valuatiouns (Scotland), p. 298. 
 
 Beadala,'n.p. Formerly a port of 
 
 some note for native craft on the Eam- 
 nad coast (Madura district) of the Gulf 
 of Manar, Vadaulay in the Atlas of 
 India. The proper name seems to be 
 Veddlai, by which it is mentioned in 
 Bishop Caldwell's Hist, of Tinnevelly 
 (p. 235). The place was famous in the 
 Portuguese History of India for a great 
 victory gained there by Martin Anonso 
 de Sousa (GapitHo Mbr do Mar) over a 
 strong land and sea force of the Zamo- 
 rin, commanded by a famous Mahom- 
 medan Captain, whom the Portuguese 
 called Pate Marcar and the Tuhfat-al- 
 Mujahidln calls 'Ali Ibrahim Markar, 
 15th February, 1538. Barros styles it 
 "one of the best fought battles that 
 ever came ofl in India." This occurred 
 under the viceroyalty of Nuno da 
 Cunha, not of Stephen da Gama, as the 
 allusions in Camoes seem to intimate. 
 Captain Burton has too hastily identi- 
 fied Beadala with a place on the coast 
 of Malabar, a fact which has perhaps 
 been the cause of this article (see 
 Lusiads, Commentary, p. 4V7). 
 
 1552. " Martin Alfonso, with this light 
 fleet, on which he had not more than 400 
 soldiers, went round Cape Comorin, being 
 aware that the enemy were at Beadala ..." 
 — Barros, Dec. IV., liv. viii. cap. 13. 
 
 1562. "The Governor, departing from 
 Cochym, coasted as far as Cape Comoryn, 
 doubled that Cape, and ran for Beadala, 
 which is a place adjoining the Shoals of 
 Chilao . . . "—Correa, iv. 324. 
 
 0. 1570. "And about this time Alee 
 Ibrahim Murkar, and his brother-in-law 
 Kunjee-Alee-Murkar, sailed out with 22 
 grabs in the direction of Kaeel, and arriv- 
 ing off Bentalah, they landed, leaving their 
 grabs at anchor . . . But destruction over- 
 took them at the arrival of the Franks, 
 who came upon them in their 'galliots, 
 attacking and capturing all their grabs . . . 
 Now this capture by the Franks took place . 
 in the latter part of the month of Shaban, 
 in the year 944 [end of January, 1538]." — 
 Tohfut-vIrMujahideen, tr. by Kowlandson, 
 141. 
 1572. 
 
 ** E despois junto ao Cabo Comorim 
 Huma fajanha faz esclarecida, 
 A f rota principal do Samorim, _ 
 Que destruir o mundo nao duvida, 
 Veneer^ co o furor do f erro e fogo ; 
 Em si ver^ Beadala o martio jogo." 
 
 Camoes, x. 65. 
 
 By Burton (but whose misconcep- 
 tion of the locality has here affected 
 his translation) : 
 
 " then well nigh reached the Cape 'olept Co- 
 morin, 
 another wreath of Fame by him is won; 
 the strongest squadron of the Samorim 
 
BEAB-TBBE. 
 
 58 
 
 BEEBEE. 
 
 who doubted not to see the world undone, 
 he shall destroy with rage of fire and steel: 
 Be'adala's self his martial yoke shall feel. " 
 
 1814. "Vaidalai, a pretty populous vil- 
 lage on the coast, situated 13 miles east of 
 Mutupetta, inhabited chiefly by Musul- 
 mans and Sh^n^rs, the former carrying on 
 a wood trade." — Account of the Prov. of 
 Mamnad, from Mackenzie Collections in J. 
 B. As. Soc. iii. 170. 
 
 Bear-tree, Bair, &c. s. TTi-nd. Jer 
 
 (Skt. badara and vadara) Zizyphus juju- 
 ha, Lam. This is one of the most widely 
 diffused trees in India, and is found 
 wild from the Punjab to Burma, in all 
 wMch region it is probably native. It 
 is cultivated from Queensland aiid 
 China to Morocco and Guinea. "Sir 
 H. EUiot identifies it with the lotus 
 of the ancients, but although the large 
 juicy product of the garden Zizyphus 
 is by no means bad, yet, as Madden 
 quaintly remarks, one might eat any 
 quantity of it without risk of for- 
 getting home and friends." — {Punjab 
 Plants, 43.) 
 
 1563. " O. The name in Canarese is hor, 
 and in the Decan ber, and the Malays call 
 them mdaras, and they are better than ours ; 
 yet not so good as those of Balagate .... 
 which are very tasty." — Garcia jOe 0. 33. 
 
 Bearer, s. The word has two mean- 
 ings in Anglo-Indian colloquial: a. 
 A palankin-carrier ; b. (In the Bengal 
 Presidency), a domestic servant who 
 has charge of his master's clothes, 
 household furniture, and (often) of his 
 ready money. 
 
 The word in the latter meaning has 
 been regarded as distiact in origin, 
 and is stated by Wilson to be a cor- 
 ruption of Bengali vehara from Sansk. 
 vyavaliari, a. domestic servant. There 
 seems however to be no historical evi- 
 dence for such an origin, e.g. in any 
 habitual use of the term vehara, whilst 
 as a matter of fact the domestic bearer 
 (or sirdar bearer, as he is usually styled 
 by his fellow-servants, often even when 
 he has no one under him) was in Cal- 
 cutta in the penultimate generation, 
 when English gentlemen stUl kept 
 palankins, usually just what this lite- 
 rally implies, viz., the head-man of a 
 set of palankin-bearers. And through- 
 out the Presidency the bearer, or valet, 
 still, as a rule, belongs to the caste of Ica- 
 hdrs (see kuhar), or psiLki-bearers. 
 
 a. — 
 
 c. 1760. " The poles which 
 
 .... are carried by six, but most com- 
 monly four bearers."— (?)-oac, i. 153. 
 
 1768-71. " Every house has likewise . . . 
 one or two sets of berras, or palankeen- 
 bearers." — Stavorimus, i. 523. 
 
 1778. "They came on foot, the town 
 having neither horses nor palankin-bearers 
 to carry them, and Colonel Coote received 
 them at his head-quarters. . ."—Orme, iii. 
 719. 
 
 1803. "I was .... detained by the 
 scarcity of bearers."— iord Valentia, i. 372. 
 
 b.— 
 
 1782. "... imposition . . . that a gen- 
 tleman should pay a rascal of a Sirdar 
 Bearer monthly wages for 8 or 10 men . _. . 
 out of whom he gives 4, or may perhaps in- 
 dulge his master with 5, to carry his palan- 
 keen." — India Gazette, Sept. 2. 
 
 c. 1815. ■" Hen/ry amd his Bearer."— (Title 
 of a well-known book of Mrs. Sherwood's.) 
 
 1824. "... I called to my sirda^-'beaxer 
 who was lying on the floor, outside the 
 bed-room." — Seely, Ellora, ch. i. 
 
 1831. ". . . . le grand. maltre de ma 
 garde-robe, sirdar beehrah." — Jacquemont, 
 Correspondance, i. 114. 
 
 1876. "My bearer who was to go with 
 us (Eva's ayah had struck at the last mo- 
 ment and stopped behind) had literally 
 girt up his loins, and was loading a diminu- 
 tive mule with a miscellaneous assortment 
 of brass pots and blankets."—^ Titie Be- 
 former, oh. iv. 
 
 Beebee, s. Hind, from Pers. UU, 
 a lady. On the principle of degrada- 
 tion of titles, which is so general, this 
 word in application to European ladies 
 has been superseded by the hybrids 
 Mem-Sahib, or Madam-Sdhib, though 
 it is often applied by native servants 
 to European maid-servants or other 
 English women of that rank in life. 
 The word also is sometimes apphed to 
 a prostitute. It is originally, it would 
 seem. Oriental Turki. In Pavet de 
 Courteille's Diet, we have "BlU, 
 dame, epouse legitime " (p. 181). 
 
 In W. India the word is said to be 
 pronounced bolo (see Burton's Sind). 
 
 It is curious that among the Saka- 
 Idva of Madagascar the wives of chiefs 
 are termed biby; but there seems 
 hardly a possibility of this having 
 come from Persia or India. The word 
 in Hova means ' animal.' — Sibree's 
 Madagascar, p. 253. 
 
 1611. " .... the title Bibi .... is in 
 Persian the same as, among us, sennora, or 
 dona." — Teimira, Belaciim , . . . de Hoi'- 
 muz, 19. 
 
 c. 1786. "The word Lowndika, which 
 means the son of a slave-girl, was also con- 
 tinually on the tongue of the Nawaub, and 
 if he was angry with an one he called him 
 
BEECR-DE-UER. 
 
 59 
 
 BEER. 
 
 by this name ; but it was also used as an 
 endearing fond appellation to which was 
 attached great favour,* until, one day, Ali 
 Zum^n Khan . . . represented to him that 
 the word was low, c&screditable, and not 
 fit for the use of men of knowledge and 
 rank. The Nawaub smiled, and said, '0 
 friend, you and I are both the sons of slave 
 women, and the two Husseins only (on 
 whom be good wishes and Paradise !) are 
 the sons of aBibi.'" — Hist, of Hydar Nmlc, 
 tr. by Miles, 486. 
 
 Beeeh-de-Mer, s. The old trade 
 way of writing and pronouncing the 
 name, bicho-de-mar (borrowed from the 
 Portuguese) of the sea-slug or holo- 
 thuria, so highly valued' in Okina. It 
 is split, cleaned, dried, and then carried 
 to the Straits for export to China, from 
 the Maldives, the Gulf of Manar, and 
 other parts- of the Indian seas further 
 east. The most complete account of 
 the way in which this somewhat im- 
 portant article of commerce is pre- 
 pared, will he found in the Tijdschrift 
 voor Nederlandsch Indie, Jaarg. ■ xvii. 
 pt. i. See also Swallo and Tripang', 
 
 Beechman, also Meechilman, s. 
 Sea-Hind, for ' midshipman ' {Boe- 
 Tmch). 
 
 Beegah, s. Kind. Ugjid. The most 
 common Hindu measure of land-area, 
 and varying much in different parts 
 of India, whilst in every part that has 
 a Tiigjia there is also certain to be a 
 pucka leegah a;nd a hutclia heegah (vide 
 cutcha and pucka), the latter being 
 some fraction of the former. The 
 heegah formerly adopted in the Eevenue 
 Survey of the N.W. Provinces, and 
 in the Canal Department there, was 
 one of 3025 sq. yards or f of an acre. 
 This was apparently founded on Ak- 
 bar's heegah, which contained 3600 sq. 
 IWii gaz, of about 33 inches each. 
 But it is now in official returns 
 superseded by the English acre. 
 
 1763. "I never seized a beega or heswa 
 do MghS) belonging to Calcutta, nor have I 
 ever impressed your gomastahs." — Nawai 
 KSMm 'Ali, in Gleig's Mem. of Hastings, i. 
 129. 
 
 * The "Bahadur" could hardly have read Don 
 Quixote ! But what a curious parallel presents 
 itself ! When Sancho is bragging of his daughter 
 to the " Squii-e of the Wood," and takes umbrage 
 at the free epithet which the said Squire applies 
 to her (=ZcwMitMftfi and more) ; the latter reminds 
 him of the like term of apparent abuse (hardly 
 reproduceable here)j with which the mob were 
 wont to greet a champion in the bull-ring after a 
 deft spear-thrust, meaning only the highest fond- 
 ness and applause ! — Fart. ii. ch. 13. 
 
 1823. "ABegahhasbeen computed at 
 one-third of an acre, but its size differs in 
 almost every province. The smallest Begah 
 may perhaps be computed at one-third, and 
 the largest at two-thirds of an acre." — Mal- 
 colm's Central India, ii. 15. 
 
 1877. " The Resident was gratified at the 
 low rate of assessment, which was on the 
 general average eleven annas or Is. i\d. per 
 beegah, that for the Nizam's country being 
 upwards of four ruiDees." — Meadows Taylor, 
 &tory of my Life, ii. 5. 
 
 Beegxtm, s. A Princess, a Mistress, 
 a Lady of Bank ; appHed to Mahom- 
 medan ladies, and in the well-known 
 case of the Beegum Sumroo to the pro- 
 fessedly Christian (native) wife of a 
 European. The word appears to be Or. 
 Turki, bigam, a feminine formation 
 from heg, 'chief, or lord,' like hlianv/n 
 from hhan. Hence Pers. hegam. 
 
 1653. "Begun, Eeine, ou espouse du 
 Schah," — Ve la Boullaye le Gouz, 127. 
 
 1787. '■ Among the charges (against 
 Hastings) there is but one engaged, two at 
 most — the Begum's to Sheridan ; the Kannee 
 of Goheed (Qohvd) to Sir James Erskine. 
 So please your palate." — Ed. Burke to Sir 
 G. EUiot. L. ofLd. Minto, i. 119. 
 
 Beejoo, s. Or 'Indian badger,' as 
 it is sometimes called, H. hlju, MelK- 
 vora indica, Jerdon. It is also often 
 called in Upper India the Orave-digger, 
 from a belief in its bad practices, pro- 
 bably unjust. 
 
 ( 
 
 Beer, s. This liquor, imported from 
 England, has been a favourite in India 
 from an early date. Porter seems to 
 have been common in last century, 
 judging from the advertisements in 
 the Calcutta Gazette; and the Pale 
 Ale made, it is presumed, expressly for 
 the India market, appears in the earliest 
 years of that publication. That ex- 
 pression has long been disused in 
 India, and heer, simply, has represented 
 the thing. Hodgson's at the beginning 
 of this century was the beer in almost 
 universal use, replaced by Bass, and 
 AUsopp, and of late years by a variety 
 of other brands. 
 
 1690. (At Surat in the English Factory) 
 .... Europe Wines and English Beer, be- 
 cause of their former acquaintance with our 
 Palates,"are most coveted and most desire- 
 able Liquors, and tho' sold at high Rates, are 
 yet purchased and drunk with pleasure." — 
 Ovimgton, 395. 
 
 1784. " London Porter and Pale Ale, 
 light and excellent .... 150 Sicca Rs. per 
 hhd. ■ . . ."—In Seton-Karr, i. 39. 
 
 1810. " Porter, pale-ale and table-beer of 
 
SEEJR, COUNTBY. 
 
 60 
 
 BEGAB, BIGABBY. 
 
 ^reat strength, are often drank after meals." 
 F. M. i. 122. 
 
 1814. 
 " What are the luxuries they boast them 
 
 here? 
 The lolling couch, the joys of bottled beer." 
 
 From ' The Cadet, a Poem in 6 parts, &c. 
 by a late resident in the East.' This is a 
 most lugubrious production, the author 
 finding nothing to his taste in India. In 
 this respect it reads something like a cari- 
 cature of "Oakfield," without the noble 
 character and sentiment of that book. As 
 the Eev. Hobart Gaunter, the author seems 
 to have come to a less doleful view of things 
 Indian, and for some years he wrote the 
 letter-press of the "Oriental Annual." 
 
 Beer, Country, At present, at 
 least in Upper India, tMs expression 
 simply in(ficates ale made in India 
 (see Country) as at MasQri, KasaulL, 
 and Ootacamnnd Breweries. But it 
 formerly was (and in Madras perhaps 
 still is) applied to ginger-beer, or to a 
 beverage described in some of tbe 
 quotations below, wHch must have 
 become obsolete eariy in this century. 
 A drink of this nature called 8ugar- 
 ieer was the ordinary drink at Batavia 
 in the 17th century, and to its use 
 some travellers ascribed the prevalent 
 unhealthiness. This is probably what 
 is described by Jacob Bontius in the 
 first quotation : 
 
 1631. There is a recipe given for a beer 
 of this kind, "not at all less good than 
 Dutch beer. .... Take a hooped cask of 
 30 amphorae (?), fill with pure river water ; 
 add 21b. black Java sugar, 4oz. tamarinds, 
 3 lemons cut up, cork well and put in a cool 
 place. After 14 hours it will boil as if on a 
 fire," etc. — ffist. Nat. et Med. Indies Orient., 
 p. 8. 
 
 We doubt the result anticipated, 
 
 1789. "They use a pleasant kind of 
 drink, called Country-beer, with their 
 victuals ; which is composed of toddy , . . 
 porter, and brown-sugar ; is of a brisk na- 
 ture, but when cooled with saltpetre and 
 water, becomes a very refreshing draught." 
 — Munro, Narrative, 42. 
 
 1810. "A temporary beverage, suited to 
 the very hot weather, and called Country- 
 beer, is in rather general use, though water 
 artificially cooled is commonly drunk during 
 the repasts." — Williamson, V. M., ii. 122. 
 
 Beer-Drinking. Up to about 1850, 
 and a, little later, an ordinary ex- 
 change of courtesies at an Anglo- 
 Indian dinner-table in the provinces, 
 especially a mess-table, was to ask a 
 guest, perhaps many yards distant, to 
 " drink beer " with you ; in imitation 
 of the English custom of dr inkin g 
 
 wine together, which became obsolete 
 somewhat earlier. 
 
 In Western India, when such an invi- 
 tation was given at a mess-table, two 
 tumblers, holding half a bottle each, 
 were brought to the inviter, who 
 carefully divided the bottle between the 
 two, and then sent one to the guest 
 whom he invited to drink with Mm, 
 
 1848. " ' He aint got distangj manners 
 dammy,' Bragg observed to his first mate; 
 ' he wouldn't do at Government House, 
 Boper, where his Lordship and Lady 
 William was as kind to me . . . and asking 
 me at dinner to take beer with him before 
 the Commander-in-Chief himself . . . ' "— 
 Vanity Fair, ii. ch. xxii. 
 
 1853. " First one officer, and then 
 another, asked him to drink beer at mess, as 
 a kind of tacit suspension of hostilities."-^ 
 '" '^-'1, ii. 52. 
 
 Beetlefakee, n.p. "In some old 
 Voyages coins used at Mocha are 
 so called. The word is Bait-ul-faMha, 
 the 'Fruit-market,' the name of a 
 bazar there." So 0. P. Brown. The 
 place is in fact the Oof£ee-mart of 
 which Hodeida is the port, from which 
 it is about 30 m. distant inland, and 4 
 marches north of Mocha. And the 
 name is really Bait al-Fakth, ' The 
 House of the Divine,' from the tomb 
 of the Saint Ahmad Ibn Musa, which 
 was the nucleus of the place. (See 
 Bitter, xii. 872 ; see also Beetlefackie, 
 Milium, i. 96. 
 
 1690. " Coffee .... grows in abun- 
 dance at Beetle-fuckee .... and other 
 parts." — Omngton, 465. 
 
 1710. " They daily bring down coffee 
 from the mountains to Betelfaquy, which 
 is not above 3 leagues off, where there is a 
 market for it every day of the week."— 
 (French) Voyage to AraMa the Hwpiry, E. 
 T., London, 1726, p. 99. 
 
 1770. " The tree that produces tlie Coffee 
 grows in the territory of Betel-faqui, a town 
 belonging to Yemen."— iJaj"""' (t"^- 1777), i- 
 352. 
 
 Begar, Bigarry, s. H. legarl, from 
 Pers. hegar, '(forced labour'); a per- 
 son pressed to carry a load, or to do 
 other work really or professedly for 
 public service. In some provinces 
 begar is the forced labour, and ligdn 
 the pressed man ; whilst in Kamata, 
 hegdri is the performance of the lowest 
 village ofBces without money payment, 
 but with remuneration in grain or 
 land (Wilson). 0. P. Brown says the 
 word is Oanarese. But the Persian 
 origin is hardly doubtful. 
 
BEHUT. 
 
 61 
 
 BENAMEE. 
 
 1554. " And to 4 begguaryns, who serve 
 aa water carriers to the Portuguese and 
 others in the said Intrenohment, 15 leals a 
 day to each . . . ." — S. Botelho, Tombo, 78. 
 1673. " Gocum, whither I took a Pil- 
 grimage, with one other of the Paotors, 
 Four Peons, and Two Biggereens, or 
 Porters only." — Fryer, 158. 
 
 1800. " The hygarry system is not 
 bearable : it must be abolished entirely." — 
 WdUngton, i. 244. 
 
 1815. AUoMson's Indian Treaties, &c., 
 contains under this year numerous mnrmds 
 issued, in Nepal War, to HUl Chiefs, stipu- 
 lating for attendance when required with 
 " begarees and sepoys." — ii. 339, seqq. 
 
 1882. "The Malauna people were some 
 time b^ck ordered to make a practicable 
 road, but they flatly refused to do anything 
 of the kind, saying they had never done any 
 beglr labour, and did not intend to do any. " 
 
 Behut, n.p. H. Behat. One of tte 
 names, and m fact tlie proper name, of 
 the Punjab river wliioli we now call 
 Jelum {i.e. Jhllam.) from a town on its 
 banks : the Hydaspes or Bidaspes of 
 the ancients. Both. £eAa< and the Greek 
 names are corruptions, in different 
 ways, of the Sansk. name Vitastd. 
 Sidi 'All (p. 200) calls it the Eiver of 
 Bahra. Bahra or Bhera was a district 
 on the river, and the town and talisll 
 still remain, in Shahpur Dist. 
 
 Beiramee, Byramee, also Byram- 
 paut, s. P. bairam, baircmn. The 
 name of a kind of cotton stuff which 
 appears frequently during the flourish- 
 ing period of the export of these from 
 India; but the exact character of 
 which we have been unable to ascer- 
 tain. In earlier times, as ' appears 
 from the first quotation, it was a very 
 . fine stuff. 
 
 c. 1343. Ibn Batuta mentions, among 
 return presents sent by Sultan Mahommed 
 Tughlak of Dehli to the Great Kaan, "100 
 suits of raiment called bairamiyali, i. e., 
 of a cotton stuff, which were of unequalled 
 beauty, and were each worth 100 dinars."* 
 — iv. 2. 
 
 1510. " Pifty ships are laden every year 
 in this place (Ben^ala) with cotton and 
 silk stuffs . . . that is to say bairam. . ." — 
 VaHhema, 212. 
 
 1554. " From 'this country come the 
 muslins^ called Candaharians, and those of 
 Daulatabad, Berupatri, and Eairami." — 
 Sidi 'Ali, in J. A. S. B. v. 460. 
 
 _ „ " And for 6 beirames for 6 sur- 
 plices, which are given annually .... 
 which may be worth 7 pardaos." — S. Bo- 
 telho, Tombo, 129. 
 
 * Dinars often used for a coin practically = the ru- 
 pee of later days, iu Ibn Batuta's Indian narrative. 
 
 1615. " 10 pec. byrams nill (see Anile) of 
 51 Es. per corg. . ." — Cocka's Diary, i. 4. 
 
 1727. " Some Surat Baftaes dyed blue, 
 and some Berams dyed red, which are both 
 coarse Cotton Cloth.'' — A. Ham. il. 125. 
 
 1813. " Byrams of sorts," among Surat 
 piece-goods, in Milium, i. 124. 
 
 Beitcul, n.p. We do not know how 
 this name should be properly written. 
 The place occupies the isthmus con- 
 necting Oarwar Head in Canara with 
 the land, and lies close to the Harboiir 
 of Oarwar, the inner part of which is 
 Beitcul Gove. 
 
 1711. "Ships may ride secure from the 
 Sovth West Monsoon at Batle Cove (qu. 
 Battecole ?), and the River is navigable for 
 the largest, after they are once got in." — 
 Lockyeir, 272. 
 
 1727. " The Portugueze have an Island 
 called Anjediva . . .' about two Miles from 
 Bateoal."— ^. Bam. i. 277. 
 
 Belgaum, n.p. A town and district 
 of the Bombay Presidency, in the S.' 
 Mahratta country. The proper form 
 is said to be Oanarese Vennugrama, 
 ' Bamboo-Town.' The name occurs in 
 De Barros under the form " Cidade d© 
 Bilgan" (Dec. rv., liv. vii., cap. 5). 
 
 Belleric. — See under Mjrrabolan. 
 
 Benamee, adj. P. — H. — he-nami, 
 ' anonymous ' ; a term specially ap- 
 plied to documents of transfer or other 
 contract in which the name entered as 
 that of one of the chief parties {e.g. of 
 a purchaser) is not that of the person 
 really interested. Such transactions 
 are for various reasons very common in 
 India, especially in Bengal, and are not 
 by any means necessarily fraudulent, 
 though they often have been so. In 
 the Indian Penal Code (Act XLV. of 
 1860), sections 421-423, "on fraudu- 
 lent deeds and dispositions of Pro- 
 perty " appear to be especially directed 
 against the dishonest use of this 
 benamee system. 
 
 It is alleged by 0. P. Brown on the 
 authority of a statement in the Friend 
 of India (without specific reference) 
 that the proper term is banamt, adopted 
 from such a phrase as handml chittM, 
 ' a transferable note of hand,' such 
 notes commencing " bandm-i-falana" 
 ' to the name or address of ' (Abraham 
 Newlands). 
 
 This is conceivable, and probably 
 true, but we have not the evidence, 
 and in any case the present form and 
 
BENCOOLEN. 
 
 62 
 
 BENDAMEEB. 
 
 interpretation of the term as he-nami 
 has become established. 
 
 1854. "It is very much the habit in 
 India to make purchases in the name of 
 others, and from whatever causes the prac- 
 tice may have arisen,' it has existed for a 
 series of years : and these transactions are 
 known as ' Benamee transactions ; ' they 
 are noticed at least as early as the year 
 1778, in Mr. Justice Hyde's Notes." — Ld. 
 Justice Knight Bruce, in Moore's Reports of 
 Cases on Appeal before the P. C, vol. vi. p. 
 72. 
 
 "The presumption .of the Hindoo Law, 
 in a joint undivided family, is that the 
 whole property of the family is joint estate 
 .... where a purchase of real estate is 
 made by a Hindoo in the name of one of his 
 sons, the presumption of the Hindoo Law 
 is in favour of its being a henamee purchase, 
 and the burthen of proof lies on the party 
 in whose name it wa« purchased, to prove 
 that he was solely entitled." — Note by the 
 Editor of above Vol., p. 53. 
 
 1861. " The decree Sale law is also one 
 chief cause of that nuis^ce, the benamee 
 
 .system It is a peculiar contrivance 
 
 for getting the benefits and credit of pro- 
 perty, and avoiding its charges and liabili- 
 ties. It consists in one man holding land, 
 nominally for himself, but really in secret 
 trust for another, and by ringing the 
 changes between the two .... relieving 
 the land from being attached for any lia- 
 bility personal to the proprietor." — W. 
 Money, Java, ii. 261. 
 
 1862. " Two ingredients are necessary 
 to make lop the offence in this section (§ 423 
 of Penal Code). Pirst a fraudulent inten- 
 tion, and secondly a false statement as to the 
 consideration. The mere fact that an as- 
 signment has been taken in the name of a 
 person not really interested, will not be 
 sufficient. Such . . . known in Bengal as 
 benamee transactions . . . have nothing 
 necessarily fraudulent." — J. Z>. Mayne's 
 Comm. on the Indian Penal Code, Madras, 
 1862, p. 257. 
 
 Bencoolen, n.p. A settlement on 
 the West Coast of Sumatra, which long 
 pertained to England, viz. from 1685 
 to 1824, when it was given over to 
 Holland in exchange for Malacca, by 
 the Treaty of London. The name is a 
 corruption of Malay BangJcaulu, and it 
 appears as Mangkoulou or W^nhcmliou 
 in Pauthier's Chinese geographical 
 quotations, of which the date is not 
 given {Marc Pol, p. 566, note). The 
 English factory at Bencoolen was from 
 1714 called Eort Marlborough. 
 
 1501. "Bencolu" is mentioned among 
 the ports of the East Indies by Amerigo 
 Vespucci in his letter quoted under 
 Sacanore. 
 
 1690. "We . . . were forced to bear away 
 
 to Bencouli, another English Paotory on the 
 same Coast. ... It was two days before I 
 went ashoar, and then I was importuned by 
 • the Grovemour to stay there, to be Gunner 
 of the 'Fort."— Dampieir, i. 512. 
 
 1727. " Beucolon is an English colony, 
 but the European inhabitants not very nu- 
 merous." — A. Ham. ii. 114. 
 
 1788. "It is nearly an equal absurdity, 
 though upon a smaller scale, to have an 
 establishment that costs nearly 40,000f. at 
 Bencoolen, to facilitate the purchase of one 
 cargo of pepper." — Comwcdlis, i. 390. 
 
 Bendameer, n.p. Pers. Bandamtr. 
 A popular name, at least among 
 foreigners, of the River Kur {AraxfSj 
 near Shiraz. Properly speaking 
 the word is the name of a dam 
 constructed across the river by the 
 Amir Pana Khusruh, otherwise called 
 'Aded-ud-daiilah, a prince of the 
 Buweih family, (a.d. 965), which was 
 thence known in later days as the 
 Band-i-Amlr, " The Prince's Dam." 
 The work is mentioned in the Geog. 
 Diet, of Yakut (c. 1220) under the 
 names of Sikm Fauna - Khusrah 
 Khurrah and Kirdu Fanna Khusrah 
 (see Barb. Meynard, Did:, de la Ferae, 
 313, 480). Fryer repeats a rigmarole 
 that he heard about the miraculous 
 formation of the dam or bridge by 
 Band Haimero (!) a prophet, "where- 
 fore both the Bridge and the Plain, as 
 well as the Eiver, by Boterus is cor- 
 ruptly called Bindamire " {Fryer, 
 258). 
 
 c. 1475. "And from thense, a daies 
 iorney, ye come to a great bridge vpon the 
 Byndamyr, which is a notable great ryver. 
 This bridge they said Salomon caused to be 
 made."— Barbara, (Old E. T.) Hak. Soc, 
 80. 
 
 1621 " having to pass the Kur by 
 
 a longer way across another bridge called 
 Bend' Emir, which is as much as to say the 
 Tie (Ugatura), or in other words the Bridge, 
 of the Emir, which is two leagues distant 
 from Chehil minar .... and which is so 
 called after a certain Emir Hamza the 
 Dilemite who built it. . . . Fra Pihppp 
 Ferrari, in his Geographical Epitome, attri- 
 butes the name of Bendemir to the river, but 
 he is wrong, for Bendemir is the name of the 
 bridge and not of thfi river." — P, deUa 
 VaXle, ii. 264. 
 
 1686. " II est bon d'observer, que le com- 
 mim Peuple appeUe le Bend-Emir en eet en- 
 droit db pvMeu, c'est h dire le Pleuve du 
 Pont Neuf ; qu'on ne I'appelle par son nom 
 de Bend-Emir que proche de la.I%uc, qui 
 lui a fait douner ce nom." — Chardin (ed. 
 1711), ix. 45. 
 
 1809. "We proceeded three miles further, 
 
BENDABA. 
 
 63 
 
 BENDY, BINDY. 
 
 and crossing the River Bend-emir, entered 
 the real plain of Merdasht." — Morier (First 
 Journey) 124. See also (1811) 2nd Journey, 
 pp. 73-74, where there is a view of the Band- 
 Amir. 
 
 1813. " The river Bund Emeer, by some 
 ancient Geographers called the Cyrus, * takes 
 its present name from a dyke (in Persian a 
 bund) erected by the celebrated Ameer 
 Azad-a-Doulah Delemi." — Macdondld Kin- 
 neir, Oeog. Mem. of the Persian Empire, 59. 
 
 1817. 
 " There's a bower of roses by Beudameer's 
 stream. 
 And the nightingale sings round it all the 
 
 day long." — Lalla Mookh. 
 1850. " The water (of Lake Neyriz) . . . 
 is almost entirely derived from the Kur 
 (known to us as the Bund Amir River) . . ." 
 —Abbott, in J. R. G. S., xxv. 73. 
 
 1878. Wb do not know whether the 
 Band-i-AmiT is identical with the quasi 
 synonymous Pul-i-Khdn by which Col. 
 Macgregor crossed the Kur on his way from 
 Shiraz to Yezd. See his Khorassan, i. 45. 
 
 Beud^ra, s. A term used in the 
 Malay countries as a title of one of 
 tie higher ministers of state, — ^Malay 
 handahdra, Jav. hendS,r&, 'Lord.' The 
 word enters into the numerous series 
 of purely honorary Javanese titles, 
 and the etiquette in regard to it is very 
 complicated. (See Tijdschr. v. Nederl. 
 Indie, year viii. No. 12, 253 sej^.). It 
 would seem that the term is properly 
 handwra, a ' treasurer,' and taken from 
 the ' Skt. hhanddrin, ' a steward or 
 treasurer.' Haex ia his Malay-Latia 
 Diet, gives Banddri, ' Oeconomus, 
 quaestor, expenditor.' 
 
 1509. " Whilst Sequeira was consulting 
 with his people over this matter, the King 
 sent the Bendhara or Treasure-Master on 
 board." — Yalentijn, v. 322. 
 
 1539. " There the Bandara (Bendara) of 
 Malaca, (who is as it were Chief Justioer 
 among the Mahometans) (o supremo no 
 mando, na honra e ne justica dos m/mros) 
 was present in person by the express com- 
 mandment of Pedro de Faria for to entertain 
 him." — Piwto (orig. cap. xiv.) in Cogan, p. 17. 
 
 1552. "And as the Bendara was by 
 nature a traitor and a tyrant, the counsel 
 they gave him seemed good to him." — 
 Castanheda, ii. 359, also iii. 433. 
 
 1561. "Entao manson .... que dizer 
 que mat&ar o seu bandara polo man conselho 
 que Ihe deve." — Correa, Lendas, ii. 225. 
 
 1613. " This administration (of Malacca) 
 is provided for a three years' space with a 
 governor .... and with royal officers of 
 revenue and justice, and with the native 
 Bendara in charge of the government of 
 
 K%r.- 
 
 ' The Greeks call it the Araxes, Khondamir the 
 
 the lower class of subjects and foreigners." 
 — Godinko de Eredia, 6 v. 
 
 _ 1631. " There were in Malaca five prin- 
 cipal officers of dignity .... the second is 
 Bendara, he is the superintendent of the 
 executive (veador dafazenda) and governs 
 the Kingdom : sometimes the Bendard holds 
 both offices, that of Puduca raja and of 
 Bendara. " — D'Alboquerque, Commentaries 
 (orig.) 358-359. 
 
 1634. 
 " O principal sogeito no governo 
 
 De Mahomet, e privanca, era o Bendara, 
 
 Magistrado supremo." 
 
 Malaca Conquiatada, iii. 6. 
 
 1726. " Bandares or jldassijifir are those 
 who are at the Court as Dukes, Counts, or 
 even Princes of the Royal House." — Valen- 
 tijn (Ceylon), Names of Officers, likc,, 8. 
 
 1810. " After the Raja had amused him- 
 self with their speaking, and was tired of it 
 
 .... the bintara with the green eyes (for 
 it is the custom that the eldest bintara 
 should have green shades before his eyes, 
 that he may not be dazzled by the greatness 
 of the Raja, and forget his duty) brought 
 the books and packets, and delivered them 
 to the bintara with the black baju, from 
 whose hands the Raja received them, one 
 by one, in order to present them to the 
 youths." — A Malay's account of a visit to 
 Govt . House, Calcutta, transl, by Dr. Leyden 
 in Maria Graham, p. 202. 
 
 1883. " In most of the States the reigning 
 prince has regular officers under him, chief 
 among whom . . . the Bandahara or trea- 
 surer, who is the first minister. . ." — Bird, 
 The Golden Chersonese, 26. 
 
 Beudjr, Bindy, s. (See also Ijaiidi- 
 coy, which is the form ia S. India). 
 Hind, hliindl, Dakh. bhendi, Mahr. 
 hhenda. Called also in Hind, ram- 
 turdi. The fruit of the plant Ahel- 
 moschui esculentus, also Hibiscus esc. 
 It is called ia Arab, iamiyah (see 
 Lane's Mod. Egypt., ed. 1837, i. 199), 
 whence iu modern Greek imdjua. In 
 Italy the vegetable is called corni de' 
 Oreci. The Latin name Ahelmoschus 
 is from the Arabic haVb-ul-mushk, 
 ' grain of musk ' {Dozy)! 
 
 1810. "The bendy, called in the West 
 Indies ohree, is a pretty plant resembling a 
 hollyhock ; the fruit is about the length 
 and thickness of one's finger .... when 
 boiled it is soft and mucilaginous." — Maria 
 Graham,, 24. 
 
 1813. " The banda (Hibiscus esculeniws) 
 is a nutritious oriental vegetable." — Forbes, 
 Or. Mem. i. 32. 
 
 1880. "IreooUeotthe West Indian Odkroo 
 . . . . being some years ago recommended 
 for introduction in India. The seed was 
 largely advertised, and sold at about 8s. the 
 ounce to eager horticulturists, who .... 
 found that it came up nothing other than 
 the familiar bendy, the seed of which sells 
 
HENBY-TREE. 
 
 64 
 
 BENGAL. 
 
 at Bombay for Id. the ounce. Yet .... 
 ookroo seed continued to be advertised and 
 sold at 8s. the ounce . . . ." — Note by Sir 
 G. Birdwood. 
 
 Bendy-Tree, s. This, according to 
 Sir G. Birdwood, is the Thespesia 
 populnea, Lam., and gives a name 
 to ' Bendy Bazar ' in Bombay. See 
 Portia. 
 
 Sengal, n.p. The region of the 
 Ganges Delta and the districts immedi- 
 ately above it ; but often in English use 
 •with a -wide application to the whole 
 territory garrisoned by the Bengal 
 army. This name does not appear, so 
 far as we have been able to learn, in 
 any Mahommedan or Western writing 
 before the latter part of the 13th 
 century. In the earlier part of that 
 century the Mahommedan writers 
 generally call the province Ldkhnaati, 
 after the chief city, but we have also 
 the old form Bang, from the indigenous 
 Vanga. Already, however, in the 11th 
 century we have it as Vangalam on 
 the Inscription of the great Tanjore 
 Pagoda. This is the oldest occurrence 
 that we can cite. 
 
 The alleged City of Bengala of the 
 Portuguese which has greatly perplext 
 geographers, probably origuiated with 
 the Arab custom of giving an impor- 
 tant foreign city or seaport the name 
 of the country in which it lay (com- 
 pare the city of Solmandala under 
 Cor omandel) . It long kept a place in 
 maps. The last occurrence that we 
 know of is in a chart of 1743, in Dal- 
 rjrtnple's Collection, which identifies it 
 with Chittagong, and it may be con- 
 sidered certain that Chittagong was 
 the place intended by the older writers. 
 See Varthema and Ovington. The 
 former, asregardshis visiting BanjiAeHa, 
 deals in fiction ; a thing clear from 
 internal evidence, and expressly alleged 
 by the judicious Garcia Ue Orta.* 
 
 0. 1250. "Muhammad Bakhtiyar . . . . 
 returned to Beh&. Great fear of him pre- 
 vailed in the minds of the Infidels of the 
 territories of Lakhnauti, Behar, Bang, and 
 K^mriip." — Tabakdt-i-Ndsvri in Elliot, ii. 
 307. 
 
 1298. "Bangala is a Province towards 
 the south, which up to the year 1290 .... 
 
 * "As to what you sayof Ludovioo Vartomano, I 
 have spoken, toth here and in Portngal, with men 
 ■who knew him here in India, and they told me 
 that he went about here in the garb of a Moor, 
 and then reverted to us, doing penance for his 
 sins ; and that the man never went further than 
 Caleout and Cochin."— Coiiojmos, f. 30. 
 
 • (etc.).— 
 
 had not yet been conquered . 
 Mairco Polo, Bk. ii. oh. 55. 
 
 c. 1300 "then to BijaUr (but 
 
 better reading Bangala), which from of old 
 is subject to Dehli . . . ."—BasMdvMln, 
 in Elliot, i. 72. 
 
 c. 1345. ..." We were at sea 43 days 
 and then arrived in the country of Banjala, 
 which is a vast region abounding in rice. I 
 have seen no country in the world where 
 provisions are cheaper than in this ; but 
 it is muggy, and those who come from 
 Khorasan call it ' a hell full of good things. ' " 
 — An Batuta, iv. 210. 
 
 (But the Emperor Arungzebe is allegecl 
 to have " emphatically styled it the Pwrw 
 dise of Ifapions." — Note in Stavorinus, i. 
 291). 
 
 c. 1350. 
 " Shukr shikcm shavicmd ha/ma tufim-i- 
 Hind 
 
 Zln ka/nd-i-Fdrm, kih ha Bangala 
 o-awad." 
 
 "Sugar nibbling are all the parrots of Ind 
 
 I'rom this Persian candy that travels to 
 Bengal " (viz., his own poems). 
 
 1498. "Bemgala : in this Kingdom are 
 many Moors, and few Christians, and the 
 King is a. Moor .... in this land are 
 many cotton cloths, and silk cloths, and 
 much silver ; it is 40 days with a fair wind 
 from Calicut." — Roteiro de V. da Gmm, 
 2d ed. p. 110. 
 
 1506. "A Banzelo, el suo Re fe Moro, e 
 Ii se fa el forzo de' panni de gotten . . ." — 
 Leonardo do Ca' Maaser, 28. 
 
 1510. " We took the route towards 
 the city of Ban^hella .... one of the 
 best that I had hitherto seen. " — VaHkema, 
 210. 
 
 1516. . . . the Kingdom of Bengala, in 
 which there are manjtovms. . . . Those of 
 the interior are inhabitedby Gentiles, subject 
 to the King of Bengala, who is a Moor; and 
 the seaports are inhabited, by Moors and 
 Gentiles, amongst whom there is much trade 
 and much shipping to many parts, beoausa 
 
 this sea is a gulf and at its 
 
 inner extremity there is a very great city 
 inhabited by Moors, which is called Ben- 
 gala, with a very good harbour." — Barbom, 
 178-9. 
 
 c. 1590. "Bnngaleh originally was called 
 Bung ;_ it derived the additional al from 
 that being the name given to the mounds of 
 earth which the ancient Kajahs caused to be 
 raised in the low lands, at the foot of the 
 hiUs." — Ayeen Ahhcry, by Gladwin, ii. 4 (ed, 
 1800). 
 
 1690. " Arracan ... is bounded on th? 
 North- West by the Kingdom of Bengala^ 
 some Authors making Chatigam to be its 
 first Frontier City ; but Teixeira, and gene- 
 rally the Portuguese Writers, reckon that 
 as a City of Bengala ; and not only so, but 
 place the City of Bengala it self . . . more 
 South than Chatigam. Tho' I confess a 
 late French Geographer has put Bengali 
 into his Catalogue of imaginary Cities. . ." 
 — Ovington, 554. 
 
BENGAL. 
 
 65 
 
 BENUA. 
 
 Bengal, s. This was also tlie desig- 
 nation of a kind of piece goods exported 
 from that country to England, in tie 
 17tli Century. But long before, among 
 the Moors of Spaia, a fine muslin seems 
 to have been known as al-bangala, sur- 
 viving in Spanish albengala. (See Dozy 
 & Eng. s. v.). 
 
 1696. "Tis granted that Bengals and 
 stain'd Calliooes, and other East India 
 Goods, do hinder the Consumption of Nor- 
 wich stuffs . . . ." — Davenant, An Essay on 
 the East India Trade, 31. 
 
 Bengala, s. Thisisor was also ap- 
 plied in Portuguese to a sort of cane 
 carried in the army by sergeants, &c. 
 {Blutean). 
 
 Bengalee, n.p. A native of Bengal. 
 In the following early occurrence in 
 Portuguese, Bengala is used : 
 
 1552. " In the defence of the bridge died 
 three of the King's captains and Tuam 
 Bandam, to whose charge it was committed, 
 a Bengali (Bengala) by nation, and a man 
 sagacious and crafty in stratagems rather 
 than a soldier (oavalheiro)." — Sarros, II., 
 vi., iii. 
 
 A note to the Seir Mutnqherin quotes 
 a Hindustani proverb : BangaUyanffoZ*, 
 Kashmiri iepirl, i.e. ' The Bengalee is 
 ever an entangler, the Oashmeeree 
 without religion.' 
 
 Benighted, The, adj. An epithet 
 applied by the denizens of the other 
 Presidencies, ia facetious disparage- 
 ment to Madras. At Madras itself " all 
 Camatic fashion " is anhabitual expres- 
 sion among older English-speaking 
 natives, wmch appears to convey a 
 similar idea. See Madras. 
 
 1860. ". . . . to ye Londe of St. Thom4 
 It ys ane darke Londe, & ther dwellen ye 
 Cimmerians whereof speketh ^0m«r»s 
 Poeta in hys ®i>^S8titC & to thys Daye thei 
 clepen'Sfntirtrsi, at '§z gtn^httii ffidke." 
 — FragmentsofSirJ. Maundevilejrom a MS. 
 lately discovered. 
 
 Benjamin, Benzoin, &c., s. A kind 
 of incense, derived from the resia of 
 the Styrax henzoin, Dryander, _ in 
 Sumatra, and from an undetermined 
 species in .Siam. It got from the Arab 
 traders the name of lubdn-Jdim, i.e. 
 ' Java Frankincense,' corrupted in the 
 middle ages into such forms as we give. 
 The first syllable of the Arabic term 
 was doubtless taken as an article — ■ 
 lo lengioi, whence hengioi, henzoin, and 
 so forth. This etymology is given 
 (inrrfictlvbv De Orta. andbv Valentiin, 
 
 and suggested by Barbosa in the quota- 
 tion below. Spanish forms are henjui, 
 menjui; Modern Port. heijoim,ieiJuim; 
 Ital. belzuino, &o. 
 
 N.B. — The terms JCiwa, Jawi were 
 apphed by the Arabs to the Malay 
 countries generally (especially Su- 
 matra), and their products. (See Marco 
 Polo, li. 266; and the first quotation 
 here.) 
 
 c. 1350. "After a voyage of 25 days we 
 arrived at the Island of Jawa (here 
 Sumatra) which gives its name to the Jawl 
 incense (al-luban al-Jawi)." — Ihn Batuta, 
 iv. 228. 
 
 1461. "Have these things that I have 
 written to thee next thy heart, and God 
 grant that we may be always at peace. The 
 presents (herewith): Benzol, rotoliSO. Leg- 
 no Aloe, rotoli 20. Due paja di tapeti. . ." 
 — Letter from the Soldan of Egypt to the 
 Doge Pasquale Malipiero, in the Lives of 
 the Doges, Muratori, Berum Italica/rum 
 Scriptores, xxii. col. 1170. 
 
 1498. "Xarnauz ... is from Calecut 50 
 days' sail with a fair wind (see Sarnau). . . 
 in this land there is much heijoim, which 
 costs iii cruzados the faa-azaUa, and much 
 aloee which costs xxv cruzados the fara- 
 zalla " (see Frazala). — Botei/ro da Viagem de 
 V. da Gama, 109-110. 
 
 1516. "Benjuy, each farazola Ix, and 
 the very good Ixx fauams." — Barbosa (Tariff 
 of Prices at Calicut) 222. 
 
 „ " Benjny, which is a resin of trees 
 which the Moors oaE luhanjavi." — lb. 188. 
 
 1539. " Cinoo quintals de heijoim de 
 boninas."* — Pinto, cap. xiii. 
 
 1563. ' ' And all these species of benjny the 
 inhabitants of the country call cominham, t 
 but the Moors call them louau jaoy, i.e. 
 ' incense of Java ' . . . . for the Arabs call 
 incense louan." — Garcia, f. 29 v. 
 
 1584. "Belzuinum mandolalo* from Sian 
 and Baros. Belzuinum, burned, from Bon- 
 nia" (Borneo?). — Barret in BaM. ii. 413. 
 
 1612. " Beniamin, the pund iiii li." — 
 Bates and Valuatiown of Merchandize (Soot- 
 land), pub. by the Treasury, Edin. 1867, p. 
 298. 
 
 Benua, n.p. This word, Malay 
 banuwa, properlymeans ' land, country,' 
 and the Malays use orang-banuwa in 
 the sense of aborigiaes, applying it 
 to the wilder tribes of the Malay 
 Peninsula. Hence " Benuas " has 
 been used by Europeans as a proper 
 name of those tribes. — See Orawfurd, 
 Diet. Ind. Arch, sub voce. 
 
 1613. "The natives of the interior of 
 
 * On henjvy de ionvnus ("of flowers") see D& 
 Oria, ff. 28, 30, 31. And on ien^jwy de amendoado 
 or mandolalo (mandolado ? " ot almond") id. SQu. 
 
 t Kamaflan or KamiHan in Malay and Javanese, 
 
BBRBEBYN. 
 
 66 
 
 BERIBERI. 
 
 Viontana (TTjong-tana, q. v.) are properly 
 those Banuas, black anthropophagi, "and 
 hairy, like satyrs." — Godinho de Eredia, 
 20. 
 
 Berberyn, or Barberyn, n.p. 
 Otherwise called Beruwala, a small 
 port -with an anchorage for ships and 
 a considerable coasting trade, in Ceylon 
 about 35 m. south of Columbo. 
 
 c. 1350. "Thus,ledbytheDivinemercy, 
 on the morrow of the Invention of the Holy 
 Cross, we found ourselves brought safely 
 into port in a harbour of Seyllan, called 
 Pervilis, over against Paradise." — Mari- 
 gnolli, in Cathay, ii. 357. 
 
 c. 1618. "At the same time Barreto 
 made an attack on Berbelim, killing the 
 Moorish modeliar and all his kinsfolk." — 
 Bocarro, Decada, 713. 
 
 1780. "Barbarien Island." — Dunn, Nev) 
 Directory, 5th ed. 77. 
 
 1836. " Berberyn Island . . . There is 
 said to be anchorage north of it, in 6 or 7 
 fathoms, and a small bay further in . . . 
 where small craft may anchor. " — Horsbwrgh, 
 5th ed. 551. 
 
 Beriberi, s. An acute disease, ob- 
 scure in its nature and pathology, 
 generally but not always presenting 
 dropsical symptoms, as well as paralytic 
 weakness and numbness of the lower 
 extremities, with oppressed breathing. 
 In cases where debility, oppression, 
 anxiety and dyspnoea are extremely 
 severe, the patient sometimes dies in 6 
 to 30 hours. Though recent reports 
 seem to refer to this disease as almost 
 confined to natives, it is on record that 
 ia 1795, in Trinoomalee, 200 Euro- 
 peans died of it. 
 
 The word has been alleged to be 
 Singhalese heri, 'debility.' This kind 
 of reduplication is really a common 
 Singhalese practice. It is also some- 
 times alleged to be aW. Indian Negro 
 term; and other worthless guesses have 
 been made at its origin. The Singhalese 
 origin is on the whole most probable. 
 In the quotations from Bontius and 
 Bluteau, the disease described seems to 
 be that formerly known as barbiers 
 (q.v.). Some authoritieshaveconsidered 
 these diseases as quite distinct, but Sir 
 Joseph iPayrer, who has paid attention 
 to heriberi and written upon it (see 
 The Practitioner, January, 1877), 
 regards. Barbiers as "the dry form of 
 heri-leri," and Dr. Lodewijks, quoted 
 below, says briefly that " the Barbiers 
 of some French writers is incontestably 
 the same disease." (On this it is ne- 
 
 cessary to remark that the use of the 
 term Barbiers is by no means confined 
 to French writers, as a glance at the 
 quotations under that word will show). 
 The disease prevails endemically ia 
 Ceylon, and ia Peninsular India in the 
 coast-tracts, and up to 40 or 60 m, 
 inland ; also in Burma and the Malay 
 region, inclucling all the islands at 
 least as far as New Gruinea, and also 
 Japan, where it is known as JcakkS. 
 It is very prevalent in certain Madras 
 Jails. The name had become somewhat 
 old-fashioned, but it has recurred of 
 late years, especially in hospital reports 
 from Madras and Burma. It is fre- 
 quently epidemic, and some of the 
 Dutch physicians regard it as infectious. 
 See a pamphlet, Beri-Beri door J. A. 
 Lodewijks, ond-officier van ffezondJieit 
 bij het Ned. InMsche Leger, Harderwijk, 
 1882. In this pamphlet it is stated 
 that in 1879 the total number of beri- 
 beri patients in the military hospitals 
 of Netherlands-India, amounted to 
 9873, and the deaths among these to 
 1682. In the great military hospitals 
 at Achin there died of beri-beri « 
 between 1st November, 1879, and 1st 
 April, 1880, 574 persons, of whom the 
 great nxajority were dwangarbeiders, 
 i.e. 'forced labourers.' These statistics 
 show the extraordinary prevalence and 
 fatality of the disease in the Aiohi- 
 pelaeo. Dutch literature on the sub- 
 ject IS considerable. 
 
 Sir George Birdwood tells us that 
 during the Persian Expedition of 1867 
 he witnessed beri-beri of extraordinary 
 virulence, especially among the Bast 
 African stokers on board the steamers. 
 The sufierers became dropsically dis- 
 tended to a vast extent, and died in a 
 few hours. 
 
 In the first quotation scv/rvy is evi- 
 dently meant. This seems much alHed 
 by causes to beriberi, though different 
 in character. 
 
 c. 1610. " Ce ne fut pas tout, oar i'eus 
 encor ceste f ascheuse maladie de louende que 
 les Portugais appellent autrement berber et 
 les HoUandais scurbut." — Mocquet, 221. 
 
 1613. " And under the orders of the said 
 General Andr^ Purtado de Mendo9a, the 
 discoverer departed to the court of Goa, 
 being ill with the malady of the berebere, 
 in order to get himself treated."— ffoiJJnAo 
 de Eredia, i. 58. 
 
 1631. "... Constat frequent! iUorum 
 U3U, praesertim liquoris saguier dicti, non 
 solum diarrhaeas .... sed et paralysin 
 Beriberi dictam hinc natam esse."— /(K. 
 
BEEYL. 
 
 C7 
 
 BETEL. 
 
 Bontii, Dial. iv. See also Lib. ii. cap. iii., 
 and Lib. iii. p. 40. 
 
 1659. "There is also another sickness 
 which prevails in Banda and Ceylon, and is 
 called Barbell ; it does not vex the natives 
 so much as foreigners." — Sarr, 37. 
 
 1685. "The Portuguese in the Island 
 suffer from another sickness which the 
 natives call beri-beri." — Bibeiro, f. 55. 
 
 1720. "Berebere{termo da India). Huma 
 Pa/ralysia bastarde, ou entorpeoemento, com 
 que fica o oorpo como tolhido." — Bluteau, 
 Diet. s.v. 
 
 1809. "A complaint, as far as I have 
 learnt, peculiar to the island (Ceylon), the 
 berri-berri ; it is in fact a dropsy that fre- 
 quently destroys in a few days." — Ld. Va- 
 lentia, 1. 318. 
 
 183.5. (On the Maldives) . . . "the crew 
 of the vessels during the survey . . . suf- 
 fered mostly from two diseases ; the Beri- 
 beri which attacked the Indians only, and 
 generally proved fatal." — Young and Chris- 
 topher, in Tr. Bo. Oeog. Soc, vol. i. 
 
 1837. " Empyreumatic oil called oleum 
 nigrwm, from the seeds of Celastrus nutans 
 (Mallewngnee) described in Mr. Malcolm- 
 son's able prize Essay on the Hist, and 
 Treatment of Beriberi . . . the most efiBca- 
 cious remedy in that intractable comj)laint." 
 — Boyle on Bindu Medicine, 46. 
 
 1880. "A malady much dreaded by the 
 .Japanese, called Kaliki. ... It excites a 
 most singular dread. It is considered to be 
 the same disease as that which, under the 
 name of Beriberi, makes such havoc at 
 times on crowded jails and barracks." — Miss 
 Bird's Japan, i. 288. 
 
 See also Report on Prison Admin, in 
 Br. Burma, for 1878, p. 26. 
 
 Beryl, s. THs word is perhaps a 
 very ancient importation from India 
 to the "West, it having been supposed 
 that its origin was the Skt. vaiditrya, 
 Erak. veluriya, whence Pers. hillaw, 
 and Greek ^ripvWos. Bochart points 
 out the probable identity of the two 
 last words by the transposition of I and 
 r. Another transposition appears to 
 have given Ptolemy his 'OpoiSia opt) 
 (for the Western Ghats), representing 
 probably the native Vaidurya moun- 
 tains. InEzekiel xxviii. 13, the Sept. 
 has ^rjpvXKiov, where the Hebrew now 
 has tarsMsh. Professor Max Milller 
 has treated of the possible relation 
 between vaidurya and vidala, ' a cat,' 
 and in connexion with this observes 
 that "we should, at all events, have 
 learnt the useful lesson that the chapter 
 of accidents is sometimes larger than 
 we suppose." * This is a lesson which 
 many articles in our book suggest; and. 
 
 in dealing with the same words, it 
 may Tdo indicated that the resem- 
 blance between the Greek a'lXovpos, 
 bilaur, a common Hindi word for a cat, 
 and the Pers. lillaur, ' beryl,' are at 
 least additional illustrations of the 
 remark quoted. 
 
 c. A.D. 70. " Beryls . . . from India they 
 come as from their native place, for seldom 
 are they to be found elsewhere. . ._ . Those 
 are best accounted of which carrie a sea- 
 water greene."— Pliny, Bk. XXXVII. (in 
 P. Holland, ii. 613). 
 
 C. 150. " UvrfdrahfifirifivWos." — Ptolemy, 
 1. vii. 
 
 Betel, s. The leaf of the Piper I 
 L., chewed with the dried areca-nut 
 (which is thence improperly called 
 betel-nut, a mistake as old as Fryer — 
 1673 — see p. 40), chunam, &c., by the 
 natives of India and the Indo-Chinese 
 countries. The word is Malayal. 
 vettila, i.e. mru-^ila=' simple or mere 
 leaf;' and comes to us through the 
 Port, letre and letle. Pawn, q.v., is 
 the term more generally used by 
 modern Anglo-Indians. In former 
 days the betel-leaf was in S. India the 
 subject of a monopoly of the E. I. Co. 
 
 1298. " All the people of this city (Cael) 
 as well as of the rest of India, have a cus- 
 tom of perpetually keeping in the mouth a 
 certain leaf called Tembul .... the lords 
 and gentlefolks and the King have these 
 leaves prepared with camphor and other 
 aromatic spices, and also mixt with quick- 
 lime . . . ." — Mwrco Poh, ii. 358; see also 
 Abdurrazsak in India in XV. Cent., p. 32. 
 
 1498. In Vasco da Gania's Boteiro, p. 59, 
 the word used is atombor, i. e., al-tamiul 
 (Arab.) from the Skt. tambula. See also 
 Acosta, p. 139. 
 
 1510. "This betel resembles the leaves 
 of the sour orange, and they are constantly 
 eating it." — Varthema, p. 144. 
 
 1516. " We caU this betel Indian leaf." * 
 — Barbosa, 73. 
 
 1552. " .... At one side of the bed 
 .... stood a man .... who held in his 
 hand a gold plate with leaves of betelle. . ." 
 — De Barros, Dec. I. liv. iv. cap. viii. 
 
 1.563. " We call it betre, because tho 
 first land known by the Portuguese was 
 Malabar, and it comes to my remembrance 
 that in Portugal they used to speak of their 
 coming not to India, but to Calecut .... 
 insomuch that all the names that occur, 
 which are not Portuguese, are MaJabar, like 
 betre."— ffarciV'., f. S7g. 
 
 1582. The transl. of Castarieda by N. L. 
 has betele (f. 35), and also vitele (f. 44). 
 
 * Folium indicum. of the druggists is, however, 
 not hetal, hut the leaf of the wild cassia (see Mala- 
 
BETTEBLA. 
 
 68 
 
 BEZOAB. 
 
 1585. AKing'3 letter grants the revenue 
 from Ibetel (betre) to the bishop and clergy 
 of Goa.— In Arch. Port. Or., faso. 3, p. 38. 
 
 1615. "He sent for Coeo-Niits to give 
 the Company, himself b chewing Bittle and 
 lime of Oyster-shels, with a Kernell of Nut 
 called Arracca, like an Akorne, it bites in 
 the mouth, accords rheume, cooles the head, 
 strengthens the teeth, & is all their 
 Phisicke." — Sir T. Roe, in FuroJms, i. 537. ; 
 
 1623. " Celebratur in universe oriente 
 radix quaedam vocata Betel, quam Indi et 
 reliqui in ore habere et mandere consueve- 
 runt, atque ex eS mansione mire recreantur, 
 et ad labores tolerandos, et ad languores dis- 
 cutiendos .... videtur autem esse ex nar- 
 coticis, quia magnopere denigrat dentes." — 
 Bacon, Historia Vitae et Mortis, ed. Amst. 
 1673, p. 97. 
 
 1672. " They pass the greater part of the 
 day in indolence, occupied only with talk, 
 and chewing Betel and Areca, by which 
 means their lips and teeth are always 
 stained." — P. di Vincenzo Maria, 232. 
 
 1727. "I presented the Oifioer that 
 waited on me to the Sea-side (at Calicut) 
 with five zequeens for a feast of bettle to 
 him and his companions." — A. Ham. i. 306. 
 
 Betteela, Beatelle, <fcc. s. The name 
 of a kind of muslin constantly men- 
 tioned in old trading-lists and narra- 
 tives. This seems to be a Sp. and Port, 
 word beatilla or beatilha, for ' a veil,' de- 
 rived, according to Oobarruvias, from 
 " certain beatas, who invented or used 
 the like." Beata is a religieuse. 
 
 1572. 
 " Vestida huma camisa preciosa 
 
 Trazida de delgada beatilha, 
 
 Que o corpo crystalline deixa ver-se ; 
 
 Que tanto bem nao he para esconder-se." 
 Camoes, vi. 21. 
 
 1598. ". _. . . this linnen is of divers 
 sorts, and is called Serampuras, Cassas, 
 Comsas, Beatillias, Satopassas, and a thou- 
 sand such like names." — Linschoten, 28. 
 
 1685. " To servants, 3 pieces beteelaes." 
 —In Wheeler, i. 149. 
 
 1727. " Before Aurungzeb conquered 
 Visiapore, this country (Sundah) produced 
 the finest Betteelaa or Muslins in India." — 
 A. Bam. i. 264. 
 
 Bewanris, adj. Pers. Hind, he-wa- 
 ris, ' without heir.' Unclaimed, with- 
 out heir or owner. 
 
 Beypoor, n. p. Properly Veppur. 
 Terminal town of the Madras Railway 
 on the Malabar coast. It stands north 
 of the river; whilst the railway station 
 is on the S. of the river — see Ctalia. 
 Tippoo Sahib tried to make a great 
 port of Beypoor, and to call it Sultan- 
 patnam. 
 
 1572. 
 " Chamar^ o Samorim mais gente nova : 
 
 Virao Reis de Bipur, e de Tanor ..." 
 Camoes, x. 14. 
 
 1727. "About two Leagues to the 
 Southward of Calecut, is a fine River called 
 Baypore, capable to receive ships of 3 or 
 400 Tuns."— ^. Bamilton, i. 322. 
 
 Bezoar, s. This word belongs, not 
 to the A. Indian colloquial, but to the 
 language of old oriental trade and 
 materia medica. The word is a cor- 
 ruption of the Persian name of the 
 thing, padzahr, ' pollens venenum,' or 
 pazahr. The first form is given by 
 Meninski as the etymology of the 
 word, and this is accepted by Littr^. 
 The quotations of the latter from Am- 
 brose Pare show that the word was 
 used generically f or ' an antidote,' and 
 in this sense it is used habitually by 
 Avicenna. No doubt the term came 
 to us, with so many others, from the 
 Arab medical writers, so much studied 
 in the Middle Ages, and this accounts 
 for the b, as Arabic has no p, and 
 writes bdzahr. But its usual applica- 
 tion was, and is, limited to certain 
 hard concretions found in the bodies 
 of animals, to which antidotal virtues 
 were ascribed, and especially to one 
 obtained from the stomach of a wild 
 goat in the Persian province of Lar. 
 Of this animal and the bezoar an 
 account is given inKaempfer's Amoen- 
 itates Exoticae, pp. 398 seqq. The 
 Bezoar was sometimes called Snake- 
 stone, and erroneously supposed to be 
 found in the head of a snake. It may 
 have been called so really because, as 
 Ibn Baithar states, such a stone was 
 laid upon the bite of a venomous 
 creature (and was believed) to extract 
 the poison. 
 
 Moodeen Sheriff, in his Suppt. to 
 the Indian Pharmacopoeia, says there 
 are various bezoars in use (in native 
 mat. med.), distinguished according to 
 the animal producing them., as a goat-, 
 camel-, fish-, and snake-Jczoar; the 
 last quite distinct from snake-stone 
 (q.V.) 
 
 1516. Barbosa whites pajar. 
 
 1599. " Body o' me, a shrewd mia- 
 chanoe ! Why, had you no unicorn's 
 horn, nor bezoar's stone about you, ha?" 
 — B. Jonson, Every Man out of his HunuMr, 
 Act v. sc. 4. 
 
 1605. The King of Bantam sends K. 
 James I. "two beasar stones."— 6'aiM- 
 ', i. 143. 
 
 161 0. "The Persian calls it, paie excellence, 
 
BEAT. 
 
 69 
 
 BHEESTY. 
 
 Pazahar/which is as much as to say ' anti- 
 dote" or more strictly ' remedy of poison or 
 venom,' from Zaha/r, which is the general 
 name of any poison, and pd, ' remedy ' ; and 
 as the Arabic lacks the letter p, they re- 
 place it by 6, or /, and so they say, instead 
 of Pdzahar, Bdzahar, and we with a little 
 additional corruption Bezar." — P. Teixeira, 
 Seladones, &o,, p. 157. 
 
 1613. ".-... elks, and great snakes, 
 and apes of ha^ar stone, and every kind of 
 game birds. " — Godinho de Eredia, 10 r. 
 
 1617. "... late at night I drunke a 
 little Ijezas stone, which gave me much 
 paine most parte of night, as though 100 
 Wormes had byn knawing at my hart ; 
 yet it gave me ease afterward." — Cocks, i. 
 301. 
 
 1634. Bontius claims the etymology just 
 quoted from Teixeira, erroneously, as his 
 own. — Lib. iv. p. 47. 
 
 1673. " The Persians then call this stone 
 Fazahar, being a compound of Pa and Za- 
 har, the first of which is against, the other is 
 Poyson." — Fryer, 238. , 
 
 „ " The Monkey Bezoars which are 
 long, are the best . . . ." — Id. 212. 
 ' 1711. " In this animal (Hog-deer of Su- 
 matra, apparently a kind of chevrotain or 
 Tragulus) is found the bitter Bezoar, called 
 Pedra di Porco Siacca, valued at ten times 
 its Weight in Gold." — Lockycr, 49. 
 
 1826. • "What is spikenard? what is 
 mumiai? what is pahzer? compared even 
 to a twinkle of a royal eye-lash ? " — Hajji 
 Baba, ed. 1835, p. 118. 
 
 Bhat, s. Hind. etc. Ihdt, (Skt. 
 Ihatta, a title of respect, probably 
 connected -with hhartri, a 'supporter 
 or master ') a man of a tribe of mixed 
 descent, wliose members are professed 
 genealogists and poets ; a bard. These 
 men in Bajputana and Guaerat had 
 also extraordinary privileges as the 
 guarantors of travellers, whom they 
 accompanied, against attack or robbery. 
 See an account of them in Forhea's Bos 
 Maid, I. ix. &c. 
 
 c. 1555. "Among the infidel Banyans 
 in this country (Guzerat) there is a class of 
 literati known as Bats . These undertake 
 to be guides to traders and other travellers 
 .... when the caravans are waylaid on 
 the road by BashMts, i. «., Indian horsemen, 
 coming to pillage them, the Bat takes out 
 his dagger, points it at his own breast, and 
 says : • I have become surety ! If aught 
 bef als the caravan I must kill myself ! ' On 
 these words the Eashbuts let the caravan 
 pass unharmed." — Sidi'Ali, 95. 
 
 1775. " TheHindoo rajahs and Mahratta 
 chieftains have generally a Bhaut in the 
 fajnily, who attends them on public occa- 
 sions .... sounds their praise, and pro- 
 claims their titles in hyperbolical and figu- 
 rative language .... many of them have 
 another m"ode of living ; they offer them- 
 
 selves as security to the different govern- 
 ments for payment of their revenue, and 
 the good behaviour of the Zemindars, 
 patels, and jjublio farmers; they also be- 
 come guarantees for treaties between native 
 princes, and the performance of bonds by 
 individuals." — Fwhes, Or. Mem. ii. 89. See 
 Trag^a. 
 
 1810. ' ' India, like the nations of Europe, 
 had its minstrels and poets, concerning 
 whom there is the following tradition : At 
 a marriage of Siva and Parvatty, the im- 
 mortals having exhausted all the amuse- 
 ments then known, wished for something 
 new, when Siva, wiping the drops of sweat 
 from his brow, shook them to earth, upon 
 which the Bawts, or Bards, immediately 
 sprang up." — Maria Graham, 169. 
 
 1828. " A ' Bhat ' or Bard came to ask a 
 gratuity." — Heber, ed. 1844, ii. 53. 
 
 Bheel, n. p. Skt. BMlla ; H. BMl 
 The name of a race inhabiting the 
 hills and forests of the Vindhya, of 
 Malwa, and of the N. -Western Deccan, 
 and believed to have been the abori- 
 gines of Eajputana; some have sup- 
 posed them to be the ^vKKXrai of 
 Ptolemy. They are closely akm. to 
 the Coolies (q. V.) of Guzerat, and are 
 believed to belong to the Kolarian 
 division of Indian aborigines. But 
 no distinct Bhil language survives. 
 
 1785. "A most infernal yell suddenly 
 issued from the deep ravines. Our guides 
 informed us that this was the noise always 
 made by the Bheels previous to an attack." 
 — Forbes, Or. Mem. iii. 480. 
 
 1825. ' ' All the Bheels whom we saw to- 
 day were small, slender men, less broad- 
 shouldered .... and with faces less Celtic 
 
 than the Puharees of the Eajmahal 
 
 Two of them had rude swords and shields, 
 the remainder had all bows and arrows." — 
 Heber, ed. 1844, ii. 75. 
 
 Bh.eel, s. A word used in Bengal — 
 hlill: a marsh or lagoon. Same as 
 Jheel, q. V. 
 
 1879. "Below Shouy-doung there used 
 to be a big bheel, wherein I have shot a few 
 duck, teal, and snipe." — Pollok, Sport in B. 
 Burmah, i. 26, 
 
 Bheesty, s. The universal word in 
 the Anglo-Indianhouseholds of N.India 
 for the domestic (corresponding to the 
 sakkd of Egypt) who supplies the family 
 with water, carrying it ia a mussiick 
 (q. V.) or goatskin, slung on his back. 
 The word is Pers. lihishtt, a person 
 of bihisht or paradise, though the ap- 
 plication appears to be peculiar to 
 Hindustan. We have not been able 
 to trace the history of this term, which 
 does not apparently occur in the Am, 
 
BHIKTY. 
 
 70 
 
 BILAYVT, BILL AIT. 
 
 or in the old travellers, and is not 
 given in Meninski's lexicon. VuUers 
 gives it only as from Shakespear's 
 Hindustani Diet. It is one of the fine 
 titles wliicli Indian servants rejoice to 
 bestow on one another, like Mejitar, 
 Khalifa, &o. The title in this case 
 has some justification. No class of 
 men (as all Anglo-Indians will agree) 
 is so diligent, so faithful, so unobtru- 
 sive, and uncomplaining as that of the 
 hiliishUs. And often in battle they 
 have shown their courage and fidelity 
 in supplying water to the wounded in 
 face of much personal danger. 
 
 1773. " Bheestee, Waterman " (&o.) — 
 Fergusson, Diet, of the Hindostan Lan- 
 guage, &o. 
 
 1781. "I have the happiness to inform 
 you of the fall of Bijah Gurh on the 9th 
 iust. with the loss of only 1 sepoy, 1 beasty, 
 and a fcossy (?) killed . . . " — Letter in 
 India Gazette of Nov. 24th. 
 
 1810. ". ... If he carries the water 
 himself in the skin of a goat, prepared for 
 that purpose, he then receives, the designa- 
 tion of Bheesty."— TFiiZia»isoji,F. M. i..229. 
 
 1829. "Dressing in a hurry, find the 
 drunken hheesty .... has mistaken 
 your hoot for the goglet in which you carry 
 your water on the line of march." — Camp 
 Miseries, in John Shipp, ii. 149. 
 
 N.B. — We never knew a drunken hheesty. 
 
 1878. "Here comes a seal carrying a 
 porpoise on its back. No ! it is only our 
 friend the hheesty." — In my Indian Garden, 
 79. 
 
 Bhikty, s. The usual Calcutta 
 name for the fish Lates calcarifer. See 
 Cockup. 
 
 Bhounsla, n. p. Properly Bhoslah 
 or Bhomlah, the surname of Sivaji the 
 founder of the Mahratta empire. 
 It was also the surname of Parse ji 
 and Eaghuji, the founders of the Mah- 
 ratta dynasty of Berar, though not of 
 the same family as Sivaji. 
 
 1673. " Seva Gi, derived from an An- 
 cient Line of Eajahs, of the Cast of the 
 Bounceloee, a Warhke and Active Off- 
 .spring."— J^rj/CT', 171. 
 
 c. 1730. "At this time two parganas, 
 named Pdna and Siipa, became the jagir 
 of S&t. Bhoslah. Sivaji became the man- 
 ager .... He was distinguished in his 
 tribe for courage and intelligence ; and for 
 craft and trickery he was reckoned a sharp 
 son of the devil"— Khafl Khan, in Elliot, 
 vu. 257. 
 
 1780. " It was at first a particular tribe 
 governed by the famUy of Bhosselah, 
 which has since lost the sovereignty."— &»• 
 Mutaqherin, iii. 214. 
 
 1782. " . . 
 et les Mogols.' 
 
 le Bonzolo, les Marates, 
 -Sonnerat, i. 60. 
 
 Bhyacharra, s. Hind, hhayacliam. 
 This IS a term applied to settlements 
 made with the village as a community, 
 the several claims and liabilities being 
 regulated by established customs, or 
 special traditional rights. Wilson in- 
 terprets it as "fraternal establish- 
 ments." 
 
 Bi^hana, s. Bedding of any kiad. 
 Hind, hichhand. 
 
 1689. " The Heat of the Day is spent in 
 Eest and Sleeping .... sometimes upon 
 Cotts, and sometimes upon Bechanahs, 
 which are thick Quilts." — Ovington, 313. 
 
 Bidree or Bidry, s. H. Bidri. The 
 name applied to a kind of ornamental 
 metal-work, made in the Deccan, and 
 deriving its name from the city of 
 Bidar (or Bedar) which was the chief 
 place of manufacture. The work was, 
 amongst natives, chiefly applied to 
 hooka-bells, rose-water bottles and 
 the like. The term has acquired vogue 
 in England of late amongst amateurs 
 of " art manufacture." The ground 
 of the work is pewter alloyed with one- 
 fourth copper: this is inlaid (or da- 
 mascened) with patterns in silver; and 
 then the pewter ground is blackened. 
 A short description of the manufacture 
 is given by Dr. George Smith ia the 
 Madras Lit. Soc. Journal, N.S. i. 81-84. 
 The ware was first described by B. 
 Heyne in 1813. 
 
 Bilabundy, s. Hind. UlalanM. 
 An account of the revenue settlement 
 of a district, specifying the name of 
 each mahal (estate), the farmer of it, 
 and the amount of the rent ( Wihon). 
 In the N.W.P. it usually means an 
 arrangement for securing the payment 
 of revenue {Elliot). C. P. Brown says, 
 (quoting Eaikes, p. 109, that the word 
 is hila-handi, ' hole-stopping,' viz. 
 stopping those vents through whioh 
 the coin of the proprietor might ooze 
 out. This, however, looks very like 
 a 'striving after meaning,' and Wil- 
 son's suggestion that it is a corruption 
 of hehri-handi, from hehrl, a share, a 
 quota, is probably right. 
 
 Bilayut, Billait, &c, n. p. Europ^i 
 The word is properly Arabic, Wilayd, 
 'a kingdom, a province,' variously 
 used with specific denotation, as the 
 Afghans term their o-mi country often 
 
BILAYUTEE PAWNEE. 
 
 n 
 
 BIRD OF PARADISE. 
 
 by ttis name ; and in India again it 
 has come to be employed for distant 
 Europe. In Sicily II Regno is used for 
 the interior of the island, as we use 
 Mofiiasil in India. Wilayat is the 
 usual form in Bombay. 
 
 Bilapitee pa^mee^ Bil^tee pauee. 
 
 The adject, hilayatl is apphed speci- 
 fically to a variety of exotic articles, 
 e.g. hilayatl laingan (see Brinjall), to 
 the tomato, and most especially bildyati 
 pdnl, 'Europeanwater,' the usual name 
 of soda-water in Anglo-India. 
 
 Bildar, s. Hind, from Pers. Idddr, 
 ' a spade-wielder,' an excavator or 
 digging labourer. Term usual in the 
 Public Works' Department of Upper 
 India for men employed in that way. 
 
 1847. 
 " Ye Lyme is alle oute ! Ye Masouns 
 lounge aboute ! 
 Ye Beldars have aUe struck, and are 
 smoaking atte their Ease ! 
 Ye Brickes are alle done ! Ye Kyne are 
 Skynne and Bone, 
 And ye Threasurour has bolted with xii 
 thousand Kupeese ! " 
 
 Ye Dreme of an Executive Engineere. 
 
 Bilooch, Belooch, n.p. The name 
 {Baluch, or Biluch) applied to the race 
 inhabiting the regions west of the 
 Lower Indus, and S.E. of Persia, 
 called from, them BilUchistSn ; they 
 were dominant in Siad till the Engbsh 
 conquest ia 1843. 
 
 A.D. 643. "In the year 32 H. 'Abdulla 
 bin 'A'mar bin Kabi' invaded Eorm^ and 
 took the capital Kuw^hlr, so that the aid 
 of 'the men of Ktij and Balnj' was solicited 
 in vainbytheKirmiinis." — In Elliot, i. 417. 
 
 c. 1200. " He gave with him from Kand- 
 har and Lar, mighty Balochis, servants. . . 
 with nobles of many castes, horses, ele- 
 phants, men, carriages, charioteers, and 
 chariots." — The Poem of Ghand Bardai, in 
 Iiid. Ant. i. 272. 
 
 c. 1211. " In the desert of Khabis there 
 was a body ... of Bnlnchis who robbed on 
 the highway. . . . These people came out 
 and carried off all the presents and rarities 
 in his possession." — 'U&i in Elliot, ii. 193. 
 
 1556. " We proceeded to Gwadir, a trad- 
 ing town. The people here are caJled 
 Balnj ; their prince was Malik Jalaluddin, 
 son of Malik T)vaax."—Sidi 'Ali, p. 73. 
 
 1613. "The Boloches are of Mahomet's 
 Beligion. They deale much in Camels, 
 
 most of them robbers '■ — W. Whit- 
 
 iington in Furchas, i. 485. 
 
 1727. " They were lodged in a Ca/ravan- 
 seray, when the Ballowches came with 
 about 300 to attack them ; but they had 
 a brave warm Keception, and left fovu: 
 
 Score of their Number dead on the Spot, 
 without the Loss of one Dutch Man." — A. 
 Bam. i. 107. 
 
 1813. Milbum calls them Bleaches {Or. 
 Com. i. 145). 
 
 1844. " Officers must not shoot Peacocks : 
 if they do the Belooches will shoot officers 
 — at least so they have threatened, and 
 M.-Gr. Napier has not the slightest doubt 
 but that they will keep their word. There 
 are no wild peacocks in Scinde, — they are 
 all private property and sacred birds, and 
 no man has any right whatever to shoot 
 them."^-<Tcn. Orders by Sir G. Napier, 
 
 Binky-Nabob, s. This title occurs 
 in documents regarding Hyder and 
 Tippoo, e.g., in Gen. Stewart's desp. 
 of 8th March, 1799: "Mohammed 
 Eezza, the Binky Nabob." It is pro- 
 perly 6e7iH-«ai«a6, from Canarese benki, 
 ' fire,' and means the Commandant of 
 the Artillery. 
 
 Bird of Paradise. The name given 
 to various beautiful birds of the family 
 Paradiseidae, of which many species 
 are now known, inhabiting N. Guinea 
 and the smaller islands adjoining it. 
 The largest species was called by Lin- 
 naeus Paradisaea apoda, in allusion to 
 the fable that these birds had no feet 
 (the dried skins brought for sale to the 
 Moluccas having usually none attached 
 to them). The name Manwxde which 
 BufEon adopted for these birds occurs 
 in the form Manucodiata in some of 
 the following quotations. It is a cor- 
 ruption of the Javanese name Manuh- 
 dewata, ' the Bird of the Gods,' which 
 our popular term renders with suffi- 
 cient accuracy. 
 
 c. 1430. " In majori Java avis praecipua 
 reperitursine pedibus,instar palimibi, pluma 
 levi, Cauda oblonga, semper in arboribus 
 quiescens : caro non editur, peUis et cauda 
 habentur pretiosiores, quibus pro omamento 
 capitis utuntur." — N. Conti in Poggius de 
 Varietate Fortunae lib. iv. 
 
 1522. "The Kings of the said (Moluccas) 
 began only a few years ago to believe in the 
 immortality of souls, taughtbyno other argu- 
 ment than this, that they had seen a most 
 beautiful little bird, which never alighted 
 on the ground or on any other terrestrial 
 object, but which they had sometimes seen 
 to come from the sky, that is to say, when 
 it was dead and fell to the ground. And the 
 Machometau traders who traffic in those 
 islands assured them that this little bird was 
 a native of Paradise, and thatParadise was 
 the place where the souls of the dead are ; 
 and on this account the princes attached 
 themselves to the sect of the Machometans, 
 because it promised them many marvellous 
 things regarding this place of souls. This 
 little bird they called by the name otManu- 
 
BIBB OF PARADISE. 
 
 72 
 
 BISE, BIKH. 
 
 codiata " — Letter of Maidmiliom of 
 
 Transj/lvania, Sec. to the Emp. Charles V., 
 in Bamusio, i. f. SSlv ; see also f. 352. 
 
 c. 1524. "He also (the K. of Bachian) 
 gave us for the King of Spain two most 
 beautiful dead birds. These birds are as 
 large as thrushes ; they have small heads, 
 long beaks, legs slender like a writing pen, 
 and a span in length ; they have no 
 wings, but instead of them long feathers 
 of different colours, like' plumes ; their tail 
 is like that of the thrush. All the feathers, 
 except those of the wings (?), are of a dark 
 colour; they never fly except when the 
 wind blows. They told us that these 
 birds come from the terrestrial Paradise, 
 and they call them ' bolon dinata,' * that 
 is, divine birds."— Pi^os/eto, Hak. Soo. 143. 
 
 1598. "... in these Hands (Moluccas) onlie 
 is found the bird. Which the Portingales call 
 Passaros de Sol, that is Foule of the Sunne, 
 the Italians call it Mwnu codiatas, and the 
 Latinists Paradiseas, by ua called Paradice 
 birdes, for ye beauty of their feathers which 
 passe al other birds : these birds are never 
 seene alive, but being dead they are found 
 vpon the Hand ; they flie, as it is said, al- 
 waiea into the Sunne, and keepe themselues 
 continually in the ayre .... for they haue 
 neither feet nor wings, but onely head and 
 bodie, and the most part tayle . . . ." — 
 Linschoten, 35. 
 
 « ■^^''^• 
 
 " Olha ci, pelos mares do Oriente 
 
 As iufinitas ilhas espalhadas 
 
 ***** 
 
 Aqui as aureas aves, que nao decern 
 Nunoa & terra, e sd mortas aparecem." 
 
 Camoes, x. 132. 
 Englisted by Burton : 
 
 " Here see o'er oriental seas bespread 
 infinite island-groups and alwhere 
 strewed * * * 
 here dwell the golden fowls, whose 
 
 home is air, 
 and never earthward save in death mav 
 fare." 
 
 1645. "... the male and female ilfan«- 
 codiatae, the male having a hollow in the 
 back, in which 'tis reported the female both 
 layes and hatches her eggs." — Evelyn's 
 Diary, 4th Feb. 
 
 1674. 
 " The strangest long-wing'd hawk that flies, 
 That like a Bird of Paradise, 
 Or herald's martlet, has no legs . . . ." 
 
 SiuMbras, Pt. II. Cant. 3. 
 
 1691. "As for the story of the Mamico- 
 diatof or Bird of Paradise, which in the 
 former Age was generally received and ac- 
 cepted for true, even by the Learned, it is 
 now discovered to be a fable, and rejected 
 and exploded by all men " {i. e., that it has 
 no feei).—Itay, Wisdom of God Manifested 
 in the Works of the Creation, ed. 1692, Pt. 2, 
 
 * Burung-dewata, same as Javanese Manulc- 
 dewata, the latter part being in both cases the 
 BUisknt devata. 
 
 1705. " The Birds of Paradice are 
 about the bigness of a Pidgeon. They are 
 of varjnng Colours, and are never found or 
 seen alive ; neither is it known from whence 
 they come . . . ." — Funnel, in Dampier's 
 Voyages, iii. 266 — 7. 
 
 1868. " When seen in this attitude, the 
 Bird of Paradise really deserves its name, 
 and must be ranked as one of the most 
 beautiful and wonderful of living things."— 
 Wallace, Malay ArcMp. 7th ed. 464. 
 
 Birds' Nests. The famous edible 
 nests, formed witb mucus, by certain 
 swiftlets, Oullocalia nidifica, and 0. 
 linchi. Both, have been long known 
 on the eastern coasts of the B. of 
 Bengal, and in the Malay Islands. 
 The former is also now known to yisit 
 Darjeehng, the Assam Hills, the 
 Western Ghats, &c., and to breed on 
 the islets off Malabar and the Ooncan. 
 
 Bish, Bikh, etc., n. Hind, from 
 Skt. visha, 'poison.' The word has 
 several specific applications, as (a) to 
 the poison of various species of aconite, 
 particularly Aconitum ferox, otherwise 
 more specifically called (Skt.) vatsa- 
 nabha (' calf's navel '), corrupted into 
 bachnai, hechnag, &c. 
 
 But it is also applied (b) in the 
 Himalaya to the effect of rarefied at- 
 mosphere at great heights on the body, 
 an effect which there and over Central 
 Asia is attributed to poisonous emana- 
 tions from the soil, or from plants; a 
 doctrine somewhat naively accepted by 
 Hue in his famous narrative. The 
 Central Asiatic (Turki) expression for 
 this is Eah, smell. 
 
 a. — 
 
 1554. "Entre les singularity que le 
 consul de Ploreutins me monstra, me feist 
 gouster vne racine que les Arabes nomment 
 Bisch : laquelle me causa si grande chalenr 
 en la bouohe, qui me dura deux iours, qu'il 
 Die sembloit y auoir du feu. . ■ Elle est 
 bien petite comme vn petit naueau : les 
 autres (auteurs i) I'ont nomm^e Napellm. . ." 
 — Pierre Belon, Observations, &c. f . 97. 
 
 b.— 
 
 1624. Antonio Audrada in his journey 
 across the Himalaya, speaking of the suffer- 
 ings of travellers from the poisonous ema- 
 nations. — See Bitter, Aden, iii. 444. 
 
 1661-2. " Est autem Langur mens omni- 
 um altissimus, ita ut in summitate ejus via- 
 tores vix respirare ob aeris subtilitatim 
 queant : nequejis ob virulentas nonnullanim 
 fierbarum exnalationes aestivo tempore, 
 sine manifesto vits perioulo transiri possit." 
 — PP. Dorville amd Grueher, in Kircher, 
 China Ilhistrata, 65. 
 
 It is curious to see these intelligent Jesuits 
 recognise the true cause, but accept the 
 fancy of their guides as an additional one ! 
 
BISNAGAB. 
 
 BLACK. 
 
 (?) " La partie sup^rieure de cette mon- 
 tagne est remplie d'exhalaisous pestileuti- 
 elles." — Chinese Itinerary to Slassa, in 
 Klaproth, Magasin Asiatique, ii. 112. 
 
 1812. "Here begins the Esh — this is a 
 Turkish word signifying Smell. . . it im- 
 plies something the odour of which induces 
 indisposition ; far from hence the breathing 
 of horse and man, and esi)eoially of the for- 
 mer, becomes affected." — Mir Izzet UUah, 
 in J. E. As. Soc. i. 283. 
 
 1815. " Many of the coolies, and several 
 of the Mewattee and Ghoorkha sepoys and 
 chuprasees now lagged, and were hardly 
 able to proceed, and everjr one complained 
 of the bis or poisoned wind. I now sus- 
 pected that the supposed poison was nothing 
 more than the effect of the rarefaction of 
 the atmosphere from our great elevation." 
 — Fraser, Jom-nal of a Tour, &C.1820, p.442. 
 1819. ' ' The difficulty of breathing which 
 at an earlier date Andrada, and more re- 
 cently Moorcroft had experienced in this 
 region, was confirmed by Webb ; the Butias 
 themselves felt it, and call it bis ki huwa, 
 i.e. poisonous air; even horses and yaks . . 
 suffer from it." — Webb's Narrative, quoted 
 in Ritter, Asien, ii. 532, 649. 
 
 1845. " Nous arrivSmes & neuf heures au 
 pied du Bourhan-Bota. La oaravane s'ar- 
 r^ta un instant . . . on se montrait avec 
 anxi^t^ un gaz subtil et l&er, qu'on nom- 
 mait vapeur pestilentielle, et tout le 
 monde paraissait abattu et d&ourag^. . . . 
 Bientot les chevaux se refusent a porter 
 leurs cavaliers, et chacun avance k pied et 
 Ji petits pas . . . tons les visages bMmissent, 
 on sent le coeur s'affadir, et les jambes ne 
 peuvent plus fonotionner. . . Une partie de 
 la troupe, par mesure de prudence s'arrgta 
 . . . le reste par prudence aussi ^puisa tons 
 ses efforts pour arriver jusqii'au bout, et ne 
 pas mourir asphyxia au milieu de cet air 
 chargd d'aoide oarbonique," &c. — Hue et 
 Gabet, ii. 211. 
 
 Bisnagar, Bisnaga, Beejanugger, 
 
 n.p. These and other forms stand for 
 the name of the ancient city which was 
 the capital of the most important 
 Hindu kingdom that existed in the 
 Peninsula of India, during the later 
 middle ages, ruled by the Edya 
 dynasty. The place is now known as 
 Hum'py {Hampi) and is entirely in 
 ruins. It stands on the S. of the 
 Tungahhadra E., 36 m. to theN.W. of 
 Bellary. The name is a corruption of 
 Vijayanagara (City of Victory), or 
 Vidya nagara (City of Learning) both 
 of which forms occur in inscriptions. 
 But the latter seems to have been 
 applied only since the place, in the 
 13th century, became the seat of a 
 great revival of Hinduism, under the 
 famous Sayana Madhava, who wrote 
 
 besides. Both the city and the king- 
 dom were commonly called by the 
 early Portuguese Narsinga (q. v. ) from 
 Narasimlia (c. 1490-1508), who was 
 king at the time of their first arrival. 
 
 c. 1420. " Profectus hinc est procul a 
 mari mUliaribus treoentis, ad civitatem in- 
 gentem, nomine Blzenegaliam, ambitu 
 milliarum sexaginta, circa praeruptos 
 montes sitam." — Conti, in Poggius de Var, 
 Fortunae, iv. 
 
 1442. ". . . . the chances of a maritime 
 voyage had led Abd-er-razzak, the author 
 of this work, to the city of Bidjanagar. He 
 saw a place extremely large and thickly 
 peopled, and a King j>ossessing greatness 
 and sovereignty to the highest degree, whose 
 dominion extends from the frontier of Se- 
 rendib to the extremity of the county of 
 Kalbergah — from the frontiers of Bengal to 
 the environs of Malabar." — Abdwn'azzak, in 
 India in XV. Cent, 22. 
 
 c. 1470. " The Hindu sultan Kadam is 
 a very powerful prince. He iiossesses a 
 numerous army, and resides on a mountain 
 at Bichenegher."— ^i/Mw. Nikitin, in India 
 in XV. Cent, 29. 
 
 1516. " 45 leagues from these mountains 
 inland, there is a very large city, which is 
 called Bijanagher " — Barbosa, 85. 
 
 1611. " Le Koy de Bisnagar, qu'on ap- 
 pelle aussi quelquefois le Koy de Narzinga, 
 est puissant." — Wytfliet, H. des Indes, ii. 64. 
 
 Bison, s. The popular name, among 
 Southern Anglo-Indian sportsmen, of 
 the great wild-ox called in Bengal 
 gaur and gavial {O-avaeus gaurus, 
 Jerdon). It inhabits sparsely all the 
 large forests of India, from near Cape 
 Comorin to the foot of the Himalayas 
 (at least in their eastern portion), and 
 from Malabar to Tenasserim. 
 
 1881. "Onceanunfortunate nativesuper- 
 intendent or mistari was pounded to death 
 by a savage and solitary bison." — Saty, 
 Beview, Sept. 10, p. 335. 
 
 Blacan-matee, n.p. This is the 
 name of an island adjoining Singa- 
 pore, which forms the beautiful ' New 
 Harbour' of that port. Mai. Bala- 
 kang-mdti.' The island {Blacan-mati) 
 appears in one of the charts of G-odinho 
 de Eredia (1613) published in his 
 Malaca, &c. (Brussels, 1882), and 
 though, from the excessive looseness 
 of such old charts, the island seems 
 too far from Singapore, we are satis- 
 fied after careful comparison with the 
 modem charts that the island now so- 
 called is intended. 
 
 Black, s. Adj. and substantive 
 denoting natives of India. Old- 
 
 ■fQaliin-nprl nnrl bpnrrl if fltill Tipnvrl 
 
BLACK. 
 
 74 
 
 BLACK LANGUAGE. 
 
 only from the lower class of Euro- 
 peans; even in the last generation 
 its habitual use was chiefly confined 
 to these, and to old officers of the 
 Queen's Army. 
 
 1782. "... the 35th Regiment, com- 
 manded by Major Popham, which had 
 lately behaved in a mutinous manner . . . 
 was broke with infamy. . . . The black 
 officers with halters about their necks, and 
 the sepoys stript of their coats and tur- 
 bands were drummed out of the Canton- 
 ments." — India Gazette, March 30. 
 
 1787. "As to yesterday's particular 
 charge, the thing that has made me most 
 inveterate and unrelenting in it is only that 
 it related to cruelty or oppression inflicted 
 on two black ladies. . . ," — Lord Minto, in 
 Life, &c., i. 128, 
 
 1789. "I have just heard from a Friend 
 at the India House, y' the object of Treves' 
 ambition at present is to be appointed to 
 the Admdet of Benares, w' is now held by a 
 Black named Alii Caun. Understanding 
 that most of the Adaulets are now held by 
 Europeans, and aS I am informed y ' it is the 
 intention y^ the Europeans are to be so 
 placed in future, I si"* be vastly happy if 
 without committing any injustice you c^ 
 place young Treves in y' situation. " — George 
 P. of Wales, to Lord Cornwallis, in G.'s 
 Corresp. ii. 29. 
 
 1832-3. "And be it further enacted that 
 .... in all captures which shall be made 
 by H. M.'s Army, Koyal Artillery, pro- 
 vincial, black, or other troojDS. . . ." — Act 
 2 & 8 Wm. IV. oh. 53, see. 2. 
 
 The phrase is in use among natives, 
 ■we know not whether originating with 
 them, or adopted from the usage of 
 the foreigner. But kald admi, 'black 
 man,' is often used by them in speak- 
 ing to Europeans of other natives. A 
 case in point is perhaps worth record- 
 ing. A statue of Lord William 
 Bentinck, on foot, and in bronze, 
 stands in front of the Calcutta Town 
 Hall. Many years ago a native officer, 
 returning from duty at Calcutta to 
 Barraokpore, where his regiment was, 
 reported himself to his adjutant (froia 
 whom we had the story in later days). 
 ' Anything new, Subadar Sahib ? ' said 
 the Adjutant. ' Yes,' said the Sabadar, 
 ' there is a figure of the former Lord 
 Sahib arrived.' 'And what do you 
 think of it ? ' ' Sahib 'staA the Subadar, 
 ' ' abln hai kala admi led sa, jah pots 
 liojaegajab achchha lioga ! " ('It is now 
 just like a native ('a black man'); 
 when the whitewash is applied it will 
 be excellent.' 
 
 In some few phrases the term has 
 become crystallised and semi-official. 
 Thus the native dressers in a hospital 
 
 were, and probably still are, called 
 Black Doctors. 
 
 1787. "The Surgeon's assistant and Black 
 Doctor take their station 100 paces in the 
 rear, or in any place of security to which 
 the Doolies may readily carry the wounded. " 
 —Regulations for the S. C.'s Troops on tlie 
 Coast of Coromandel. 
 
 Black Act. This was the name 
 given in odium by the non-offlcial 
 Europeans in India to Act XI., 1836,. 
 of the Indian Legislature, which laid 
 down that no person should by reason 
 of his place of birth or of his descent 
 be, in any civil proceeding, excepted 
 from the jurisdiction of the Courts 
 named, viz. : Sudder Dewanny Adawlut, 
 Zillah and City Judge's Courts, Princi- 
 pal Sudder Ajneens, Sudder Ameens, 
 and Moonsiff's Court, or, in other 
 words, it placed European stibjeots on 
 a level with natives as to their subjec- 
 tion in civil causes to all the Company's, 
 courts, including those under Native 
 Judges. 
 
 This Act was drafted by T. B. 
 Macaulay, then Legislative Member 
 of the Governor-General's Council, 
 and brought great abuse on his head. 
 Recent agitation caused by the 
 "IlbertBUl," proposing to make Euro- 
 peans subject to native magistrates in 
 regard to police and criminal charges, 
 has been, by advocates of the latter 
 measure, put on all fours with the 
 agitation of 1836. But there is much 
 that discriminates the two cases. 
 
 1876. " The motive of the scurrility with 
 which Macaulay was assailed by a handful 
 of sorry scribblers was his advocacy of the 
 Act, familiarly known as the Black Act, 
 which withdrew from British subjects 
 resident in the provinces their so called 
 privilege of bringing civU appeals before the 
 Supreme Court at Calcutta,."— Treveli/m'l 
 Life of Macaulay, 2d ed. i. 398. 
 
 Black-Buck, s. The ordinary name 
 of the male antelope {Antilope bezoar- 
 tica, Jerdon), from the dark hue of its 
 back, by no means however literally 
 black. 
 
 1690. ' ' The Indians remark, ' tis Septem- 
 ber's Sun which caused tlie black lines on tU 
 Antelopes' Baclcs." — Ovington, 139. 
 
 Black Cotton Soil.— See Regur. 
 
 Black Language. An old-fashioned 
 expression, for iGndustani and other 
 vernaculars, which used to be common 
 among officers and men of the Eoyal 
 Army, but was almost confin.ed to them. 
 
BLACK PAETBIDGE. 
 
 75 
 
 BOBACHEE. 
 
 Black Partridge, s. The popiilar 
 dian name of the common francoUn 
 S.E. Europe and Western Asia, 
 \ancolmu8'vulgaris,8te'pheTis),notahle 
 r its harsh quasi-articulate call, 
 terpreted in various parts of the 
 orld into very diSerent syllables. 
 h.e rhythm of the call is fairly repre- 
 inted by two of the imitations which 
 ime nearest one another, viz., that 
 Lven by Sultan Baber (Persian) : 
 SMr daram, shahrak' ('I've got 
 dUi and sugar'!) and (Hind.) one 
 ivenby Jerdon : ' Lasan piyaz adrak' 
 ' Garlic, onion, and ginger ! ) A 
 lore pious one is : Khuda teri kudrat, 
 God- is thy strength ! ' Another men- 
 Loned by Capt. Baldwin is very hke 
 he truth ; "Be quick, pay your 
 ebts ! " But perhaps the Greek inter- 
 iretation recorded by Athenaeus (ix. 
 9) is best of all : rpis toIs KaKovpyois 
 oKd, • Three-fold iUs to the ill-doers! ' 
 -See Marco Polo, Bk. i. ch. xviii. and 
 Lote 1. 
 
 Blscck Town, n.p. Still the popular 
 lame of the native city of Madras, 
 s distinguished from the Fort and 
 outhem suburbs occupied by the 
 Cnglish residents, and the bazars 
 rhich supply their wants. 
 
 Black Town is also used at Bombay. 
 -See last quotation under Bombay. 
 
 1673. Fryer calls the native town of 
 ladras "the Heathen Town," and "the 
 adian Town." 
 
 1727. " The Black Town (of Madras) is 
 ihabited by Gentows, Mahometans, and 
 ndian Christians. ... It was walled in to- 
 'ards the Land, when Governor J'it ruled 
 \"—A. Sam. i. 367. 
 
 1780. " Adjoining the glacis of Fort St. 
 reorge, to the northward, is a large town 
 ommonly called the Black Town, and 
 'hich is fortified sufficiently to prevent any 
 arprise by a body of horse. " — Bodges, p. 6. 
 
 ,, "... Cadets upon their arrival in 
 he country, many of whom . . . are obliged 
 take up their residence in dirty punch- 
 louses in the Black Town. . ." — Mimro's 
 Tarrative, 22. 
 
 Black Wood. The popular name 
 or what is in England termed ' rose- 
 rood ; ' produced chiefly by several 
 pecies of Dalbergia, and from which 
 b.e celebrated carved furniture of 
 lombay is made. — See Sissoo. 
 
 1879. (In Babylonia). "In a mound to the 
 mth of the mass of city ruins called .Tum- 
 ima. Mr. T?,assam (iiscovfired the remains 
 
 were of painted brick, and the roof of rich 
 Indian hlackwood."— -<lfte)ME«m, July 5, 22. 
 
 Blanks, s. This word is used for 
 ' whites ' or 'Europeans' (Port, ii-anco) 
 in the following, but we know not if 
 anywhere else in English : 
 
 1718. "The Heathens ... too shy to 
 venture into the Churches of the Blanks 
 (so they call the Christians), since these 
 were generally adorned with fine deaths 
 and all manner of proud apparel." — 
 (Ziegenialg and Plutscho), Propagation of 
 the Gospel, tte. Pt. I. 3rd ed. p. 70. 
 
 Blimbee, s. Malayal.wKmM; Hind. 
 IdamhH, Malay, halimbing. The fruit 
 of Averrlioa hilimbi, L. The genus was 
 so called by Linnaeus in honour of 
 Averrhoes, the Arab commentator on 
 Aristotle and Avicenna. It embraces 
 two species cultivated in India for their 
 fruits ; neither known in a wild state. 
 See for the other, Cumrunga. 
 
 Bloodsucker, s. A harmless lizard 
 {LaceHa cmfoto) is so called, because 
 When excited it changes in colour 
 (especially about the neck) from a 
 dirty yellow or grey, to a dark red. 
 
 1810. "On the mom, however, I dis- 
 covered it to be a large lizard, termed a 
 blood-Sttoker." — Morton's Life of Leyden, 
 110. 
 
 Bobachee, s. A cook (male). This 
 is an Anglo-Indian vulgarisation of 
 bawarchl, a term originally brought, 
 according to Hammer, by the hordes 
 of Chingiz Khan into Western Asia. 
 At the Mongol Court the Bawarchl 
 was a high dignitary, ' Lord Sewer ' 
 or the like (see Hammer'a Oolden 
 Horde, 235, 461). The late Prof. A. 
 Schiefner, however, stated to us that 
 he could not trace a Mongol original 
 for the word, which appears to be Or. 
 Turki. 
 
 c. 1333. "Chaque^miraunbawer^y,et 
 lorsque la table a ^te dress^e, cet officier 
 s'assied devant son maitre . . . le b&werdjy 
 coupe la viande en petits morceaux. Ces 
 gens-IJi possfedent une grande habilet^ pour 
 d^pecer la viande."— /6re Batuta, ii. 407. 
 
 c. 1590. Bawarchl is the word used for 
 cook in the original of the Ain {Moehmann's 
 Bng. Tr. i. 58). 
 
 1810. "... the dripping . . . is returned 
 to the meat by a bunch of feathers . . . tied 
 to the end of a short stick. This little neat, 
 cleanly, and cheap dripping-ladle, answers 
 admirably.; it being in the power of the 
 babachy to baste any part with great pre- 
 
BOBA CHEE-CONNAH. 
 
 76 
 
 BOLT A. 
 
 866. 
 
 " And every night and morning 
 The bobachee shall kill 
 The sempiternal moorgJiee, 
 And we'll all have a griU." 
 
 The Dawk Bungalow, 223. 
 
 Bobacliee-Comiah, s. H. Bdwarchi- 
 hliana, ' Cook-house,' i.e. Kitolien ; 
 generally in a cottage detaolied from 
 tlie residence of a European houseliold. 
 
 Bobbery-bob ! iaterj. The Anglo- 
 Indian colloquial representation of a 
 common exclamation of Hindus when 
 in surprise or grief — ' Bap-re ! or 
 Bap-re Bap ' ' 0, Father ! ' (we have 
 known a friend from north of Tweed 
 whose ordinary interjection was ' My 
 great-grandmother ! '). Blumenroth's 
 PhUippine Vocabulary gives NaoO, != 
 Madre mia! as a vulgar exclamation 
 of admiration. 
 
 1834. " They both hastened to the spot, 
 where the man lay senseless, and the syce 
 by his side muttering Bapre bapre." — The 
 Baioo, i. 48. 
 
 Bobbery, s. From the last. A noise, 
 a disturbance, a row. 
 
 1830. " When the band struck up (my 
 Arab) was much frightened, made bobbery, 
 set his foot in a hole and nearly pitched 
 me."— Mem. of Col. Mountain, 2d ed. 106. 
 
 1866. " But what is the meaning of all 
 thisbobbery ? "—The Dawk-Bungalow, p. 387. 
 
 Boblery is used in ' pigeon English,' 
 and of course a Chinese origin is found 
 for it, viz., pa-pi, Cantonese, 'a noise.' 
 
 Bpbbery-pack, s. A pack of hounds 
 of different breeds, or (oftener) of no 
 breed at all, wherewith young ofELcers 
 hxmt jackals or the like; presumably 
 so-called from the noise and disturb- 
 ance that such a pack are apt to raise. 
 Ajid hence a ' scratch pack ' of any 
 kind, as a ' scratch match ' at cricket, 
 &c. (See a quotation under Bunow). 
 
 1878. ..." on the mornings when the 
 ' bobbera ' pack went out, of which Mao- 
 pherson was 'master,' and I 'whip,' we 
 used to be up by 4 A.M."— Id/e in tkeMofus- 
 sil, i. 142. -^ 
 
 The following occurs in a letter re- 
 ceived from an old Indian by one of 
 the authors, some years ago : 
 
 " What a Cabinet has put together ■ 
 
 — a regular bobbery-pack." 
 
 Bocea Tigris, n.p. The name ap- 
 plied to the estuary of the Canton 
 Eiver. It appears to be an inaccurate 
 reproduction of the Portuguese Boca 
 
 do Tigre, and that to be a rendering 
 of the Chinese name Hu-Min, "Tiger 
 Gate." Hence in the second quotation 
 Tigris is supposed to be the name of the 
 river. 
 
 1747. " At 8 o'clock we passed the Bog of 
 Tygers, and at noon the Lyon's Tower. ' — 
 A Voy. to the M. Indies in VlVl and 1748. 
 
 1770. "The City of Canton is situated 
 on the banks of the Tigrris, a large river 
 . . . ."—Baynal (tr. 1777) ii. 258. 
 
 1782. " . . . k sept lieues de la bouche 
 du Tigre, on appergoit la Tour du Lion."— 
 Somnerat, Voyage, ii. 234. 
 
 Bocha, s. H. hochd. A kind of 
 chair-palankin formerly in use in 
 Bengal, but now quite forgotten. 
 
 1810. ' ' Ladies are usually conveyed about 
 Calcutta ... in a kind of palanquin called 
 a bochah . . . being a compound of our 
 sedan chair with the body of a chariot. > . 
 I should have observed that most of the 
 gentlemen residing at Calcutta ride in bo- 
 ^hahs." — Williamson, V. M. i. 322. 
 
 Bogue, n.p. This name is apphed 
 by seamen to the narrows at the mouth 
 of the Canton Eiver, and is a corrup- 
 tion of Boca. — (See Bocca Tigris.) 
 
 Boliah, Bauleah, s. Beng. BMw. 
 A kind of light accommodation boat 
 with a cabin, in use on the Bengal 
 rivers. We do not find the word in 
 any of the dictionaries. Ives, in the 
 middle of last century, describes it as 
 a boat very long, but so narrow that 
 only one man could sit in the breadth, 
 though it carried a multitude of 
 rowers. This is not the character of 
 the boat so-called now. 
 
 1757. "To get two bolias, a Goordore, 
 and 87 dandies from the Nazir." — Ives, 157. 
 
 1810. " On one side the picturesque boats 
 of the natives, with their floating huts; on 
 the other the bolios and pleasure-boats of 
 the English." — Mwria Graham, 142. . j- 
 
 1811. ' ' The extreme lightness of its con- 
 struction gave it incredible .... speed. 
 An example is cited of a Grovemor General 
 who in his Bawaleea performed in 8 days 
 the voyage from Luoknow to Calcutta, a 
 distance of 400 marine leagues." — Soieynsii 
 iii. The drawing represents a very light_ 
 skiff, with only a small kiosque at the stem;* 
 
 1824. "We found two Bholiahs, or large 
 row-boats, with convenient cabins. ■ . ."— 
 Meber, i. 26. 
 
 1834. "Eivera's attention had beea'at- 
 tracted by seeing a large beauliab in the 
 act of swinging to the tide." — Baboo, i, 14. 
 
 Bolta, s. A turn of a rope. Sea 
 Hind, from Port, volfa {Roebuck). 
 
BOMBASA. 
 
 77 
 
 BOMBAY. 
 
 ombasa, n.p. The Island of 
 nbasa, ofE the B. African coast, is 
 jailed in some old works. Bombdsi 
 sed in Persia for a negro slave, see 
 itation. 
 
 )16. '■.■ . . . Another island, in which 
 :e is a city of the Moors called Bomhaza, 
 ?■ large and beautiful." — Barhosa, 11. See 
 1 Cohmial Papers under 1609, i. 188. 
 
 883. "... the Bomhassi, or coal-blaclc 
 TO of the interior, being of much less 
 3e, and usually only used as a cook." — 
 lis. Modem Persia, 326. 
 
 Bombay, n.p. It has been alleged, 
 ;en and positively (as in the 
 .otations below from Eryer and 
 :ose) that this name is an English 
 rruption from the Portuguese 
 rmbahia, ' good bay.' The grammar 
 
 the alleged etymon is bad, and the 
 story is no better ; for the name can 
 I traced long before the Portuguese 
 cupation, long before the arrival of 
 e Portuguese in India. 0. 1430, we 
 id the islands of Mahim and Mwmha- 
 evi, which united form the existing 
 land of Bombay, held, along with 
 dsette, by a Hindu Eai, who was 
 ibutary to the Mahommedan King of 
 iizerat. (See Mas Mold, ii. 350.) The 
 me form reappears (1516) in Barbosa's 
 ma,-Mayamlu (p. 68), in the JEstado 
 ; India under 1525, and (1563) in 
 arcia De Orta, who writes both 
 'omhaim and Bomhaim. The latter 
 ithor, mentioning the excellence of 
 .e areca produced there, speaks of 
 mself as having had a grant of 
 .e island from the King of Portu- 
 il (see below). It is customarily 
 lied Bomhavm on the earliest English 
 iipee coinage. — See under Rupee. 
 lie shrine of the goddess Kumba- 
 em from which the name is supposed 
 
 have been taken, stood on the 
 splanade till the middle of last 
 mtury, when it was removed to its 
 •esent site in the middle of what is 
 3W the most frequented part of the 
 ative town. 
 
 1507. " Sultan Mahommed Bigarrah of 
 uzerat having carried an army against 
 haiwal, in the year of the Hijra 913, 
 , order to destroy the Europeans, he 
 feoted his designs against the towns of 
 assai (Bassein, q. v.) and Manhal, and re- 
 irned to his own capital. . . ." — Mirat-i- 
 hmedi (Bird's transl.) 214-15. 
 
 1516 "a fortress of the before- 
 
 imed King (of Guzerat), called Tana 
 ayambu, and near it is a Moorish town, 
 
 town of very great Moorish mosques, and 
 temples of worship of the Gentiles .... it 
 is likewise a sea port, but of little trade." — 
 Bwrhosa, 69. 
 
 The name liere appears to combine, in a 
 common oriental fashion, the names of the 
 adjoining town of Ihana (q.v.) and Bombay. 
 1525. "E a Ilha dez Ilombayn, que no 
 f orall velho estaua em catorze mill e quatro 
 cento fedias .... J* xii~ij. iiii.' fedias. 
 
 "B OS anos otros estaua _ arrendada 
 por mUl trezentos setenta e cinque par- 
 
 daos j iii.' Ixxv. pardaos. 
 
 " Hoy aforada a mestre Dioguo pelo dito 
 governador, por mill quatro centos trinta 
 dous pardaos m^o . . j iiij.° xxxij. pardaos 
 m^o." — Tovibo do Estado da India, 160-161. 
 1552. ... "a small stream called 5afc 
 which runs into the Bay of Bombain, and 
 which is regarded as the demarcation be- 
 tween the Kingdom of Guzurate and the 
 Kingdom of Decan." — Ban-os, I. ix. 1. 
 
 ,, "The Governor advanced against 
 Bombaym on the 6th February, which was 
 moreover the very day on which Ash Wed- 
 nesday fell." — Couto, iv., V. 5. 
 
 1554. " Item of Mazaguao 8500/c(ieas. 
 
 Item of Monbaym, 17,000 /edeas. 
 
 Rents of the lands surrendered by the 
 King of Canbaya in 1543, from 1535 to 
 1548."— 5. BoUlho, Totnbo, 139. 
 
 1563. "... and better still is (that the 
 areca) of Mombaim, an estate and island 
 which the King our Lord has graciously 
 granted me on perpetual lease."* — Garcia 
 De Orta, f . 91 v. 
 
 „ "Sekvant. Sir, here is Simon 
 Toscano your tenant at Bombaim, who has 
 brought this basket of mangoes for you to 
 make a present to the Governor ; and he 
 says that when he has moored his vessel he 
 wUl come here to put up." — Ibid. f. 134 v. 
 
 1644. "Description of the Pm-tofMom- 
 baym . . . The viceroy Conde de Linhares 
 sent the 8 councillors to fortify this Bay, so 
 that no Euroj)ean enemy should be able to 
 enter. These Ministers visited the place, 
 and were of opinion that the width (of the 
 entrance) being so great, becoming even 
 wider and more unobstructed further in, 
 there was no place that you could fortify so 
 as to defend the entrance . . ." — Bocarro, 
 MS. f. 227. 
 
 1666. "Ces Tch^rons .... demeurent 
 pour la plupart Si Baroche, h Bambaye et h, 
 Amedabad." — Thevenot, v. 40. 
 
 „ "De Baeaim Ji Bombaiim il y a 
 six lieues."— /ft. 248. 
 
 1673. "December the Eighth we paid 
 our Homage to the Union-flag flying on the 
 IFort of Bombaim." — Fryer, 59. 
 
 * " Terra e ilha de que El-Rei uosso senhor me 
 fez merc§j aforada em fatiota." -Em fatiota is 
 a corruption apparently of eTrvpli/yteuhc, i.e. pro- 
 perly the person to whom land was granted 
 on a lease such as the Civil Law called em- 
 phyteMsls. "The emphyteuta was a perpetual 
 lessee who paid a perpetual rent to the owner." — 
 
BOMBAY BOX-WOBK. 
 
 78 
 
 BONITO. 
 
 1673. " Bombaim . . . ventures furthest 
 out into the Sea, inaking the Mouth of a 
 spacious Bay, from whence it has its Ety- 
 mology ; Bombaim." — lb. 62. 
 
 1676. "Since the present King of England 
 married the Princess of PortugcM, who had 
 in Portion the famous Port of Bombeye . . . 
 they coin both Silver, Copper, and Tinn."— 
 Taternier, B. T. ii. 6. 
 
 1677. " Quod dicta Insula de Bombaim, 
 una cum dependentiis suis, nobis ab origine 
 bonS, fide ex paoto (sicut oportuit) tradita 
 non fuerit." — Xing Oha/rles II. to the Vice- 
 roy L. de Mendoza Furtado, in Desm., &o., 
 ofthePart and Island o/Bombay, 1724, p. 77. 
 
 1690. "This Islandhas its Denomination 
 from the Harbour, which .... was origin- 
 ally called Boon Bay, i.e. in Vae Portuguese 
 Language, a Good Bay or Harbour." — 
 Ovington, 129. 
 
 1711. Lockyer declares it to be im- 
 possible, with all the Company's Strength 
 and Art, to make Bombay "a Mart of great 
 Business."— P. 83. 
 
 c. 1760 "One of the most com- 
 modious bays perhaps in the world, from 
 which distinction it received the denomina- 
 tion of Bombay, by corruption from the 
 Portuguese Buona-Bahia, though now usu- 
 ally written by them Bombaim." — Grose, 
 i. 29. 
 
 1770. "No man chose to settle in a 
 country so unhealthy as to give rise to the 
 proverb. That at Bombay a man's life did 
 not exceed two monsoons." — Baynal (iE. T. 
 1777) i. 389. 
 
 1809. " Th e largest pagoda in Bombay is 
 in the Black Town. ... It is dedicated to 
 Momha Devee . . . who by her images and 
 attributes seems to be Parvati, the wife of 
 Siva." — Maria Graham, 14. 
 
 Bombay Box-work. This well- 
 known maiLiif acture, consisting in the 
 decoration of boxes, desks, &c., with 
 veneers of geometrical mosaic, some- 
 what after the fashion of Tunbridge 
 ware, is said to have been introduced 
 from Shiraz to Surat a century ago, 
 and some 30 years later from Surat to 
 Bombay. The veneers are formed by 
 cementing together fine triangular 
 prisms of ebony, ivory, green-stained 
 ivory, stag's horn, and tin, so that 
 the sections when sawn across form 
 the required pattern, and such thin 
 sections are then attached to the panels 
 of the box with strong glue. 
 
 Bombay Duck.— See Bummelo. 
 
 Bombay Marine. This was the 
 title borne for many years by the 
 meritorious but somewhat depressed 
 service which in 1830 acquired the 
 style of the " Indian Navy," and on 
 
 30th April, 1863, ceased to exist. The 
 detachments of this force which took 
 part in the China War (1841-42) were 
 known to their brethren of the Eoyal 
 Navy, under the temptation of allitera- 
 tion, as the "Bombay Buccaneers." 
 In their earliest employment agaiast 
 the pirates of Western India and the 
 Persian Gulf, they had been known as 
 "the Grrab Service." But, no matter 
 for these names, the history of this 
 Navy is full of brilliant actions and 
 services. We will quote two noble 
 examples of public virtue ! 
 
 (1) In July, 1811, a squadron under 
 Commodore John Hayes, took two 
 large junks issuing from Batavia, then 
 under blockade. These were lawful 
 prize, laden withDutch property, valued 
 at£600,000. But Hayes knewthat such 
 a capturewould create great difficulties, 
 and embarrassments in the English 
 trade at Canton ; and he directed the 
 release of this splendid prize. 
 
 (2) 30th June, 1813, Lieut. Boyce in 
 the brig 'Nautilus' (180 tons, carrying 
 ten 18-pr. carronades, and four 9-prs.) 
 encountered the U. S. sloop-of-war 
 ' Peacock '(539 tons, carrying twenty 32- 
 pr. carronades, and two long 18-prs.). 
 After he had informed the American 
 of the ratification of peace, Boyce was 
 peremptorily ordered to haul down his 
 colours, wmch he answered by a ilat 
 refusal. The ' Peacock ' open 3d fire, and 
 a short but brisk action followed, in 
 which Boyce and his first lieutenant 
 were shot down. The gaUant Boyce 
 had a special pension from the Com- 
 pany (£435 ia aU), and lived to his 93rd 
 year to enjoy it.* 
 
 We take the facts from the History 
 of this Navy by one of its officers, 
 Lieut. 0. E. Low. 
 
 1780. "'The Hon. Company's schooner, 
 Carinjar, with Lieut. Murry Commander, 
 of the Bombay Marines is going to Arohin 
 (sic, see Acheen) to meet the Ceres and the 
 other Europe ships from Madrass, to put 
 on board of them the St. Helena stores. — 
 Sicky's Bengal Gazette, April 8th. 
 
 Bonito, s. A fish {Thynnm 
 pelamys. Day) of the same family 
 (Scombridae) as mackerel and tunny, 
 very common in the Indian Seas. 
 The name is Portuguese, and appa- 
 rently is the adj. bonito, ' fine.' 
 
 c. 1610. "On y pesche vne quantity 
 
 * Lieut. Low erroneously stated the pension to 
 be from the United State! Govt. (H. oflnd. Navy, 
 i. 294). ^ 
 
BONZE. 
 
 79 
 
 BOB A. 
 
 admirable de gros poissons, de sept ou huit 
 aortes, qui aont n^antmoins quasi de mesme 
 race et espece . . . eomme bonites, alba- 
 chores, daurades, etautres." — Pyrard,!. 137. 
 1615. "Bonitoes and albioores are in 
 colour, shape, and taste much like to 
 Mackerils, but grow to be very large." — 
 Terry, in PmcJias, ii. 1464. 
 c. 1620. 
 
 " How many sail of well-mann'd ships 
 As the Bonito does the Flying-fish 
 Have we pursued. . . ." 
 Beaum. & Flet., The Double Marriage, ii. 1. 
 c. 1760. "The fish undoubtedly takes 
 its name from relishing so well to the taste 
 of the Portuguese . . . that they call it 
 Bonito, which answers in our tongue to 
 delicious." — Grose, i. 5. 
 
 1764. 
 " While on the yard-arm the harpooner sits, 
 Strikes the boneta, or the shark en- 
 snares." — Grainger, B. ii. 
 1773. " The Captain informed us he had 
 named his ship the Bounetta, out of gratitude 
 to Providence ; for once .... the ship in 
 which he then sailed was becalmed for five 
 weeks, and during all that time, numbers of 
 the fish Bonnetta swam close to her, and 
 were caught for food ; he resolved therefore 
 that the ship he should next get, should be 
 called the Bonnetta." — Boswell, Jom-nal of 
 a Tour, (be, under Oct. 16, 1773. 
 
 Bonze, s. A term long applied by 
 Europeans in China to the BuddHst 
 clergy, but originating with early 
 visitors to Japan. Its origia is how- 
 ever not quite clear. The Cliinese 
 Fan-seng, 'a religious person,' is in. 
 Japanese pron. lonzi or lonzo; but 
 K5ppen prefers /a-sze, ' Teacher of the 
 Law,' pron. in Japanese bo-zi.* It 
 will be seen that some of the old 
 quotations favour one, and some the 
 other of these sources. On the other 
 hand Bandhya (for Skt. vandhya, 'to 
 whom worship or reverence is due, 
 very reverend') seems to be applied 
 in Nepal to the Buddhist clergy, and 
 Hodgson considers the Japanese bonze 
 (bonz6 ?) traceable to this. {Essays, 
 1874, p. 63.) The same word, as 
 handlie or hande, is in Tibetan similarly 
 apphed. — (See Jaeschke's Diet. p. 365.) 
 
 The word first occurs in Jorge 
 Alvarez's account of Japan, and next, 
 a httle later, in the letters of St. 
 Prancis Xavier. Cocks in his Diary 
 uses forms approaching boze. 
 
 1549. " I find the common secular people 
 ■ here less impure and more obedient to rea- 
 son than their priests whom they call 
 bonzos." — Zetter of St. F. Xavier, in Cole- 
 ridge's Life, ii. 238. 
 
 * Die Mel. des Bitdiha, i. 321, and also Sohott's 
 Zvrr Utt. des Chin. Buddliisnivs, 1873, p. 40. 
 
 1552. "Erubesount enim, et incredibi- 
 liter confunduntur Bonzii, ubi male co- 
 haerere, ao pugnare inter sese ea, quae 
 docent, palam ostenditur." — Scti. Fr. 
 Xaverii Bpistt. V. xvii., ed. 1667. 
 
 1572. ". ._. sacerdotes . . . qui ipsorum 
 linguS, Bonzii appellantur." — B. Acosta, 58. 
 
 1585. " They have amongst them (in 
 Japan) many priests of their idols whom 
 they do call Bousos, of the which there be 
 great convents." — Partes' s Tr. of Mendoza, 
 (1589) ii. 300. 
 
 1590. " This doctrine doe all they em- 
 brace, which are in China called Cfere, but 
 with us at lapon are named Bonzi." — Am 
 Exet. Treatise of tlie Kingd. of China, etc., 
 Hakluyt, ii. 580. 
 
 c. 1606. " Capt. Saris has Bonzees." — 
 Purchas, i. 374. 
 
 1618. "And their is 300 boze (or pagon 
 pristes) have alowance and mentaynance for 
 eaver to pray for his sole, in the same sorte 
 as munkes and fryres use to doe amongst 
 the Boman papistes." — Cocks, ii. 75. 
 
 He also spells bosses (i. 143). 
 
 1727. . . . " Or perhaps make him fadge 
 in a Ch ina bonzee in his Calendar, under 
 the name of a Christian Saint." — A. Ham. 
 i. 2.53. 
 
 1794-7. 
 " Alike to me enoas'd in Grecian bronze 
 Koran or Vulgate, Veda, Priest, or Bonze." 
 Pwsuits of Literature, 6th ed. p. 33.5. 
 c. 1814. 
 " While ]?um deals in Mandarins, Bonzes, 
 Bohea — 
 Peers, Bishops, and Punch, Hum— are 
 sacred to thee." 
 
 T. Moore, Hum and Fum. 
 
 Bora, s. Hind, and Guz. bohrd, 
 and bohord, which H. H. Wilson re- 
 fers to the Sansk. vyavaJiarl, 'a trader, 
 or man of afiairs,' from which are 
 formed the ordinary Hind, words 
 byohara, _ byohariyd (and a Guzerati 
 form which comes very near bohora). 
 This is confirmed by the quotation 
 from Nuriillah below, but it is not 
 quite certain. Dr. John Wilson (see 
 below) gives an Arabic derivation 
 which we have been unable to verify. 
 
 There are two classes of Bohras be- 
 longing to difierent Mahommedan 
 sects, and different in habit of life. 
 
 1. The Shfa Bohras, who are es- 
 sentially townspeople, and especially 
 congregate in Surat, Burhanpur, TJj- 
 jain, &c. They are those best known 
 far and wide by the name, and are 
 usually devoted to trading and money- 
 lending. Their original seat was in 
 Qiijzerat, and they are most numerous 
 there, and in the Bombay territory 
 generally, but are also to be' found in 
 
BOB A. 
 
 80 
 
 BOBNEO. 
 
 various parts of Central India and the 
 N.-W. ProYinces. The word in Bom- 
 bay is often used as synonymous with 
 pedlar or boxwala (q.v.)- They are 
 generally well-to-do people, keeping 
 very cleanly and comfortable houses. 
 
 These Bohras appear to form one of 
 the numerous Shi'a sects, akin in 
 character to, and apparently of the 
 same origin as, the IsmaiHyah (or As- 
 sassins of the Middle Ages), and claim 
 as their original head and doctor in 
 India one Ya'kub, who emigrated 
 from Egypt, and landed at Cambay 
 A.D. 1137. But the chief seat of the 
 doctrine is alleged to have been in 
 Yemen, till that country was con- 
 quered by the Turks in 1638. A 
 large exodus of the sect to India then 
 took place. Like the Ismailis they 
 attach a divine character to their 
 Mullah or chief Pontiff, who now 
 resides at Surat. They are guided by 
 him in all things, and they pay him a 
 percentage on their profits. But there 
 are several sectarian subdivisions . 
 Ddudi Bohras, SulaimSnz Bohras, &o. 
 
 2. The Simni Bohras. These are 
 very numerous in the Northern Oon- 
 ■can and Guzerat. They are essentially 
 peasants, sturdy, thrifty, and excel- 
 lent cultivators, retaining much of 
 Hindu habit; andare, though they have 
 dropt caste distiaotions, very exclu- 
 sive and "denominational" (as the 
 Bombay Gazetteer expresses it). Ex- 
 ceptionally, at Pattan (in Baroda 
 State) there is a rich and thriving 
 community of trading Bohras of the 
 Sunni section; they have no inter- 
 course with their Shi'a namesakes. 
 
 The history of the Bohras is still 
 very obscure ; nor does it seem ascer- 
 tained whether the two sections were 
 originally one. Some things indicate 
 that the Shi'a Bohras may be, in accord- 
 ance with their tradition, in some con- 
 siderable part of foreign descent, and 
 that the Simni Bohras, who are un- 
 questionably of Hindu descent, may 
 have been native converts of the 
 foreign immigrants, afterwards forcibly 
 brought over to Sunnism by the Guze- 
 rat Sultans. But all this must be 
 said with much reserve. The history 
 is worthy of investigation. 
 
 The quotation from Ibn Batuta, 
 which refers to Gandari on the Baroda 
 river, south of Cambay, alludes most 
 probably to the Bohras, and may per- 
 haps, though not necessarily, indicate 
 
 an origin for the name different from 
 either of those suggested. 
 
 c. 1343. "When we arrived at Kandahar 
 ... we received a visit from the principal 
 Musulmans dwelling at his (the pagan 
 King's) Capital, such as the Ohildren of 
 Khojah BoHrah, among whom was the !Na- 
 khoda Ibrahim, who had 6 vessels belonging 
 to him." — Ibn Batuta, iv. 58. 
 
 0. 1620. NuruUah of Shuster, quoted 
 by Colebrooke, speaks of this class as having 
 been converted to Islam 300 years before. 
 He says also : "Most of them subsist by 
 commerce and mechanical trades ; as is in- 
 dicated by the name Bohrah, which signifies 
 ' merchant ' in the dialect of Gujerat."— In 
 As. Bes., vii. 338. 
 
 1673. "... Therest(oftheMahomme- 
 dans)_ are adopted under the name of the 
 Province or Kingdom they are born in, as 
 Mogul ... or Schisms they have made, as 
 Biihim, Jemottee, and the lowest of all is 
 'SoTXah."— Fryer, 93. 
 
 1810. " The Borahs are an inferior set of 
 travelling merchants. The inside of aioroA's 
 box is Uke that of an EngUsh country 
 shop, spelling-books, prayer-books, lavender 
 water, eau de luce, soap, tapes, scissors, 
 knives, needles, and thread make but a 
 small part of the variety." — Maria Gfraham, 
 33. 
 
 1825. ' ' The Boras (at Broach) in general 
 are unpopular, and held in the same esti- 
 mation for parsimony that the Jews are in 
 England."— Bciier, ed. 1844, ii. 119; also 
 see 72. 
 
 1853. "I had the pleasure of baptizing 
 Ismail Ibraim, the first Bohora who, as far 
 as we know, has yet embraced Christianity 
 in India. . . . He appears thoroughly di- 
 vorced from Muhammad, and from Ali the 
 son-in-law of Muhammad, whom theBohords 
 or Imtiated, according to the meaning of the 
 Arabic word, from which the name is de- 
 rived, esteem as an improvement on his 
 father-in-law, having ahigher degree of inspi- 
 ration, which has in good measure, as they 
 imagine, manifested itself among his suc- 
 cessors, recognised by_ the Bohoras and by 
 the Ansariyah, Ismaeliyah, Drus, andMeta- 
 wileh of Syria. . . ."—Letter of Dr. John 
 Wilson, in Idfe, p. 456. 
 
 1863. "... India, between which and 
 the north-east coast of Africa, a consider- 
 able trade is carried on, chiefly by Borah 
 merchants of Guzemt aiadCutch."~Badger, 
 Introd. to Varthema, Hak. Soc. xlix. 
 
 Borneo, n.p. This name, as applied 
 to the great Island in its entirely, is 
 taken from that of the chief Malay 
 state existing on it when it became 
 known to Europeans, BrimS, BurnS, 
 Brunai or Bwrnai, still existing and 
 known as Brunei, 
 
 1516._ " In this island much camphor for 
 eating is gathered, and the Indians value it 
 highly. . . . This island, is caUedBorney." 
 —Barbosa, 203-4, 
 
BOBO-BOJJOjR. 
 
 81 
 
 BOUTIQUE. 
 
 1584. " Camphora from Brimeo (mis- 
 reading probably for Bruneo) neare to 
 China." — Barret, in Sakl., ii. 412. 
 
 1614. In Sainsbury, i. 313, it is written 
 Burnea. 
 
 1727. "The great island of Bornew or 
 Borneo, the largest except California, in 
 the known world," — A. Ham, ii. 44, 
 
 Boro-Bodor, or -Budur, n.p. The 
 name of a great Buddliistic monument 
 of Indian character in the district of 
 Kada in Java ; one of the most remark- 
 able in the world. It is a quasi- pyra- 
 midal structure occupying the summit 
 of a hill, which apparently forms the 
 core of the building. It is quadran- 
 gular in. plan, the sides however broken 
 . by successive projections; each side of 
 the basement, 406 feet. Including the 
 basem.ent, it rises in sLk successive ter- 
 races, four of them forming corridors, 
 the sides of which are panelled with 
 bas-reliefs, which Mr. Fergusson calcu- 
 lates would, if extended in a single line, 
 cover three miles of ground. These re- 
 present scenes in the life of SakyaMuni, 
 scenes from the Jatakas, or pre-exis- 
 tenoes of Sakya, and other series of 
 Buddhistic groups. Above the corri- 
 dors the structure becomes circular, 
 rising in three shallower stages, bor- 
 dered with small dagobas (72 in num- 
 Tjer), and a large dagoba crowns the 
 whole. The 72 dagobas are hollow, 
 built in a kind of stone lattice, and 
 «ach contains, or has contained, within, 
 a stone Buddba in the usual attitude. 
 In niches of the corridors also are 
 numerous Buddhas larger than life 
 and about 400 in number. Mr. Fer- 
 gusson concludes from various data 
 that this wonderful structure must 
 date from A,D. 650 to 800. 
 
 This monument is not mentioned in 
 Yalentijn's great History of the Dutch 
 Indies (1726), nor does its name ever 
 seem to have reached Europe till Sir 
 Stamford Baffles, the British Lieut. - 
 Governor of Java, visited the district in 
 January, 1814. The structure was then 
 covered with soil and vegetation, even 
 with trees of considerable size. Eaffles 
 caused it to be cleared, and drawings 
 and measurements to be made. His 
 History of Java, and Crawfurd's Hist, 
 of the Indian Archipelago, made it 
 known to the world. The Dutch 
 Government in 1874 published a great 
 collection of illustrative plates, with a 
 descriptive text. 
 The meaning of the name by which 
 
 this moniunent is known in the neigh- 
 bourhood has been much debated. 
 Eaffles writes it Boro Bodo. The most 
 probable interpretation, and that ac- 
 cepted by Friedrich and other scholars 
 of weight, is that of ' Myriad Buddhas.' 
 This would be in some analogy to 
 another famous Buddhist monument 
 in a neighbouring district, at Bram- 
 banan, which is called Chandi Seum, 
 or the " Thousand Temples," though 
 the number has been really 238. 
 
 Bosh., s. and interj. This is alleged 
 to be taken from the Turkish bosh, 
 signifying " empty, vain, useless, void 
 of sense, meaning or utility" {Bed- 
 house's Diet.). But we have not been 
 able to trace its history or first appear- 
 ance in English. 
 
 Bosmsui, Bochman, s. Boatswain. 
 Lascar's Hmd. {Boebuck). 
 
 Botickeer, s. Port, hotiqtieiro. A 
 shop or stall-keeper. — See Boutique. 
 
 1567. "Item, pareceo que . . . os boti- 
 queiros nao tenhao as butioas apertas nos 
 dias de festa, senao depois la messa da 
 terja." — Decree 31 of Council of Goa, in 
 Archiv. Port. Orient., fasc. 4. 
 
 1727. "... He past all over, and was 
 forced to relieye the poor Botickeers or 
 Shopkeepers, who before could pay him 
 Taxes."— 4. Ham., i. 268. 
 
 Bo Tree, s. The name given in 
 Ceylon to the Pippal tree (see 
 Peepul) as reverenced by the Buddhists. 
 Singh, ho-gas. — See in Emerson Tennent, 
 ii. 632 seqq., a chronological series of 
 notices of the Bo-tree from B.C. 288 to 
 X.-D. 1739. 
 
 1675. "Of their (the Veddas') worship 
 there is little to tell, except that like the 
 Cingaleze, they set round the high trees Bo- 
 gas, which our people call Po^od-treeg, with a 
 stone base andput lamps upon it." — Ryldof 
 Van Goens in valentijn (Ceylon), 209. 
 
 1681. "I shall mention but one Tree 
 more as famous and highly set by as any of 
 the rest, if not more so, tho it bear no 
 fruit, the benefit consisting chiefly in the 
 Holiness of it. This tree they call Bo- 
 gahali ; we the God-Tree." — Krwx, 18. 
 
 Bottle-Tree, s. Qu. Adansonia 
 digitata, or ' baobab ? ' Its aspect is 
 somewhat suggestive of the name, but 
 we have not been able to ascertain. 
 
 1880. ' ' Look at this prisoner slumbering 
 peacefully under the suggestive bottle- 
 tree."— j1Z£ Baia, 153. 
 
 Boutique, s. A common word in. 
 Ceylon and the Madras Presidency (to 
 
BOWL A. 
 
 82 
 
 BOWLY, BOWBT. 
 
 ■wHcli it is now peculiar) for a small 
 native sliop or booth : Port, hutica or 
 hoteca. FromBluteau (Suppt.) it would 
 seem that the use of hutica was pecu- 
 liar to Portuguese India. 
 
 1554. "... nas quaes butioas ninguem 
 pode vender senao os que se concertam com 
 oKendeiro." — Botellio, Tombo do Estado da 
 India, 50. 
 
 0. 1561. " The Malabars who sold in the 
 botecas." — Correa, i. 2, 267. 
 
 1739. "That there are many battecas 
 built close under the Towu-waU. ' — Remarks 
 on Fortfm. of Fort St. George, in Wheeler, 
 iii. 188. 
 
 1742. In a grant of this date the word 
 appears as Butteca.— Selections from Se- 
 cords of S. Arcot District, ii. 114. 
 
 1772. "... a Boutiqne merchant 
 having died the 12th inst., his widow was 
 desirous of being burnt with his body." — 
 Papers relating to B. I. Affairs, 1821, p. 268. 
 
 1780. ' ' You must know that Mrs. Hen- 
 peck ... is a great buyer of Bargains, so 
 that she will often go out to the Europe 
 Shops and the Boutiqnes, and lay out 5 or 
 600 Eiupees in articles that we have not the 
 least occasion for." — India Gazette, Dec. 9. 
 
 1782. "For Sale at No. 18 of the range 
 BotiqueB to the northward of Lyon's Build- 
 ings, where musters (q.v.) may be seen. . ." 
 India Gazette, Oct. 12. 
 
 1834. " The boutiques are ranged along 
 both sides of the street." — Chitty, Ceylon 
 Gazetteer, 172. 
 
 Bowla, s. A portmanteau. Hind. 
 laola, from Port, laul, and hahu, ' a 
 trunk.' 
 
 Bowly, Bowry, s. Hind. hadU and 
 hdori, Mahr. havadi. 0. P. Brown 
 (Zillah Diet, s.v.) says it is the Tel. 
 Idvidi; lam and bavidi^' -well.' This is 
 douhtless the same word, but in all its 
 forms it is probably connected with 
 Sansk. vavra, 'a hole, a weU,' or with 
 vapi, ' an oblong reservoir, a pool or 
 lake.' There is also in Singhalese 
 vcEva, ' a lake or pond,' and in inscrip- 
 tions vaviya. There is again Maldivian 
 weu, 'a well,' which comes near the Gu- 
 zerati forms mentioned below. A great 
 and deep rectangular well (or tank dug 
 down to the springs), furnished with 
 a descent to the water by means of 
 long flights of steps, and generally 
 with landings and logqie where travel- 
 lers may rest in the shade. This 
 kind of structure, almost peculiar to 
 Western and Central India, though 
 occasionally met with in Northern 
 India also, is a favourite object of 
 private native munificence, and though 
 chiefly beneath the level of the ground, 
 
 is often made the subject of most 
 effective architecture. Some of the 
 finest specitaens are in Guzerat, where 
 other forms of the word appear to 
 be woo and warn. 
 
 One of the most splendid of these 
 structures is at Asarwa in the suburbs 
 of Ahmedabad, known as the Well of 
 Dhal (or ' the Nurse ') Harir, built in 
 1485 by a lady of the household of 
 Sultan Mahommed Bigara (that fa- 
 mous 'Prince of Cambay' celebrated 
 by Butler — see under Cambay), at a 
 cost of 3 lakhs of rupees. 
 
 There is an elaborate model of a 
 great Guzerati hoA^U in the India 
 Museum at S. Eensington. 
 
 We have seen in the suburbs of Pa- 
 lermo a regular haoll, excavated in the 
 tufaceous rock that covers the plain, 
 It was said to have been made at the 
 expense of an ancestor of the present 
 proprietor (Count Eanchibile) to em- 
 ploy people in a time of scarcity. 
 
 c. 1343. " There was also a bain, aname 
 by which the Indians designate a very 
 spacious kind of well, revetted with stone, 
 and provided with steps for descent to the 
 water's brink. Some of these wells have 
 in the middle and on each side pavilions of 
 stone, with seats and benches. The Kings 
 and chief men of the country rival each 
 other in the construction of such reservoirs 
 on roads that are not supplied with water." 
 — Ibn Batuta, iv. 13. 
 
 1775. "Near a village called SeVasSs 
 Contra I left the line of march to sketch a 
 remarkable building . . on a near approach 
 I discerned it to be a well of very superior 
 workmanship, of that kind which the 
 natives caUBhouree or Bhoulie."— J^wJei, 
 Or. Mem. ii. 102. 
 
 1808. "'Who-so digs a well deserves 
 the love of creatures and the grace of God,' 
 but a Vavidee is said to v^ue 10 Kooas 
 (or wells) because the water is available to 
 bipeds without the aid of a rope."— A 
 Drummond, Illustrations of Guzerattee, &c. 
 
 1825. "These boolees are singular con- 
 trivances, and some of them extremely 
 handsome and striking. . . . " — Heber, ed. 
 1844, ii. 37. 
 
 1856. _ "The wao (Sansk. wdpiH) is a 
 large edifice of a picturesque and stately as 
 well as peculiar character. Above the level 
 of the ground a row of foiir or five open 
 pavilions, at regular distances from each 
 other ... is alone visible. . . -. The entrance 
 to the wao is by one of the end pavilions," 
 &c., &c.~Rds Mdld, i. 257. 
 
 1876. " To persons not familiar with the 
 East such an architectural object as a 
 bowlee may seem a strange perversion of 
 ingenuity, but the grateful coolness of all 
 subterranean apartments, especially when 
 accompanied by water, and the quiet gloom 
 
BOXWALLAH. 
 
 83 
 
 BOY. 
 
 of these recesses, fully compensate in the 
 eyes of the Hindu for the more attractive 
 magnificence of the ghats. Consequently 
 the descending flights of which we are now 
 speaking, have often been more elaborate 
 and ejdpensive pieces of architecture than 
 any of the buildings above ground found in 
 their vicinity." — Fergusson, Indian and 
 Hastem Architectwe, 486.| 
 
 Boxwallah, s. Hybrid Hind. Bakas- 
 {i.e. box) wdld. A. native itinerant 
 pedlar, or pacleman, as he. would be 
 called ia Scotland by an analogous 
 term. The Boxwdld sells cutlery, 
 cheap nick-nacks and small wares 
 of all kinds, chiefly European. In 
 former days he was a welcome 
 visitor to small stations and solitary 
 bungalows. The Bm-a of Bombay is 
 often a boxwala, and the hoxwala in 
 that region is commonly called Bwa. — 
 (See Bora.) 
 
 Boy, s. a. A servant. 
 
 In Southern India and in China a 
 native personal servant is so termed, 
 and is habitually summoned with the 
 vocative ' Boy ! ' The same was 
 formerly common in Jamaica and 
 other W. I. Islands. Similar uses are 
 familiar of puer [e.g. in the Vulgate 
 Dixit Giezi puer Viri Dei. II Kings, 
 V. 20), Ar. wcdad, n-aiSoptov, gargon, 
 knave (Grerm. Knabe) ; and this same 
 word is used for a camp-servant 
 in Shakspeare, when Fluelen says: 
 "Kill the Poys and the luggage! 
 'tis expressly against the laws of 
 ai-ms." — See also Grose's Mil. Antiqui- 
 ties, i. 183, and Latin quotation from 
 Xavier under Conecopoly. The word 
 however came to be especially used 
 for ' Slave-boy,' and applied to slaves 
 of any age. The Portuguese used 
 mogo in the same way. In ' Pigeon 
 English ' also ' servant ' is Bot/, whilst 
 ' boy ' in our ordinary sense is discri- 
 minated as ' smallo-'boy ! ' 
 
 b. A Palankin-bearer. 
 
 From the name of the caste, Telug. 
 and Malayal. hoyi, Tarn, lofoi, &c. 
 Wilson gives Ihoi as Hind, and Mahr. 
 also. The word is in use northward at 
 least to the Nerbudda E. In the 
 Konkan, people of this class are called 
 KaTiar bhui (see Ind. Ant. ii. 154, 
 iii. 77). . P. Paolino is therefore in 
 error, as he often is, when he says that 
 the word hoy as applied by the English 
 and other Europeans to the coolies or 
 facchini who carry the dooly, "has 
 nothing to do with any Indian lan- 
 
 guage." In the first and third quota- 
 tions (under b), the use is more like a, 
 but any connexion with English at the 
 dates seems impossible. 
 
 a.— 
 
 1609. "I bought of them a Portugall 
 Boy (which the Hollanders had given unto 
 the King) . . . hee cost mee fortie-five 
 DoUers." — Keeling, in Purchas, i. 196. 
 
 ,, " My Boy Stephen Gravenor."— 
 Hawkins, in Pwrclms, 211. See also 267, 296. 
 
 1681. " We had a hlack boy my Father 
 brought from Porto Nova to attend upon 
 him, who seeing his Master to be a Prisoner 
 in the hands of the People of his own Com- 
 plexion, would not now obey his Com- 
 mand." — Knox, 124. 
 
 1696. "Being informed where the Chief 
 man of the Choultry lived, he (Dr. Brown) 
 took his sword and pistol, and being fol- 
 lowed by his boy with another pistol, and 
 his horse keeper. . . " — In Wheels, i. 300. 
 
 1784. "Eloped. Prom his master's House 
 at Moidapore, a few days since, A Malay 
 Slave Boy." — In Sekm-Karr, i. 45. See 
 also pp. 120, 179. 
 
 1836. "The real Indian ladies lie on a 
 sofa, and if they drop their handkerchief, 
 they just lower their voices and say Boy ! 
 in a very gentle tone." — Letters from 
 Madras, 38. 
 
 1866. "Yes, Sahib, I Christian Boy. 
 Plenty poojah do. Sunday time never no 
 work do." — Trevelyan, The Dawk Bwngalow, 
 p. 226. 
 
 Also used by the French in the 
 
 East: 
 
 1872. "Mon boy m'accompagnait potir 
 me servir k I'ocoasion de guide et d'inter- 
 prfete." — Rev. des Deux Mondes, xcviii. 
 957. 
 
 1875. "He wa« a faithful servant, or 
 boy, as they are here called, about forty 
 years of age." — Thomson's Malacca, 228. 
 
 1876. "A Portuguese Boy . . . from 
 'BoToha.y."— Blackwood, Nov., p. 578. 
 
 b.— 
 
 1554, (At Goa) "also to a naiqtie, with 
 6 peons {piaes) and a mocadam with 6 torch- 
 bearers (tochas), one umbrella boy (hum boy 
 do somtreiro), two washermen {mainatos), 6 
 water-carriers (bfiys d'aguoa) all serving the 
 governor ... in all 280 pardaos and 4 tangas 
 annually, or 84,240 reis." — S. Botelho, Tomio, 
 57. 
 
 1591. A proclamation of the viceroy, 
 Matthias d'Alboquerque, orders ; " that no 
 person, of what quality or condition soever, 
 shall go in a paZanquim without my express 
 licence, save they be over 60 years of age, to 
 be first proved before the Auditor-General 
 of Police . . . and those who contravene 
 this shall pay a penalty of 200 cruzados, and 
 persons of mean_ estate the half, the 
 palanquys and their belongings to be for- 
 feited, and the bois or mouoos who carry 
 such palanquys shall be condemned to his 
 
 G 2 
 
BOY A. 
 
 84 
 
 BRAHMIN. 
 
 Majesty's galleys." — Archiv. Port. Orient., 
 fasc. 3, 324. 
 
 1608-10. "... faisans lea graues et 
 obseruans le Sossiego h, I'Bspagnole, ayans 
 tousiours leur boay qui porte leur parasol, 
 sans lequel ils n'osent sortir de logis, ou 
 autrement on les estimeroit picaros et miser- 
 ables." — Mocquet, Voyages, 305. 
 
 1610. "... autres Gen tils qui sont 
 comme Crocheteurs et Porte-faix, qu'ils 
 appellent Boye, c'est a dire Boeuf (!)_pour 
 porter quelque pesat faix que ce soit." — 
 Pyr. de la Vol., ii. 27. 
 
 1673. " We might recite the Coolies . . . 
 and Palenkeen Boys ; by the very Heathens 
 esteemed a degenerate Offspring of the 
 . Molencores,"* — Fryer, 34. 
 
 1720. "Bois. In Portuguese India are 
 those who carry the andores (see Andor), 
 . and in Salsete there is a village of them 
 which pays its dues from the fish which 
 they sell, buying it from the fishermen of 
 the shores." — Blwteau, Diet. s.v. 
 
 1755-60. "... Palankin-boys."— /ws, 
 50. 
 
 1778. ■" Boys de pdlanquim,, Kkhar." — 
 Gra/nwtica Indostana (Port.), Koma, 86. 
 
 1782. " . . . un bambou arqu^ dans le 
 milieu, qui tient au palanquin, and sur 
 les bouts duquel se mettent 5 ou 6 porteurs 
 qu'on appeUe Boues." — Sormerat, Voyage, i. 
 58. 
 
 1785. "The boys with Colonel Law- 
 rence's palankeen having straggled a little 
 out of the line of march, were picked up by 
 the Morattas."— Cfw. Life of Olive, i. 207. 
 
 1804. " My palanquin boys will be laid 
 on the road on Monday." — Wellington, Hi. 
 553. 
 
 1809. "My boys were in high spirits, 
 laughing and singing through the whole 
 night.'-' — Zd. VaZentia, i. 326. 
 
 1810. " The palankeen-bearers are called 
 Bhois, and are remarkable for strength and 
 swiftness."— J/aWa Grahwm, 128. 
 
 Boya, B. A buoy. Sea Hind. {Roe- 
 luck). 
 
 Brab, s. The Palmyra Tree or Bo- 
 rassus flabelliformis. The Portuguese 
 called this Palmeira brava (' mid' 
 palm), whence the English corruption. 
 The term is unknown in Bengal, where 
 the tree is called ' fan-palm, ' ' pahnyra, ' 
 or by the Hind, name tal or tar. 
 
 1623. "The book is made after the 
 fashion of this country, i.e., not of paper 
 which is seldom or never used, but of palm 
 leaves, viz., of the leaves of that which the 
 Portuguese call palmwm brama (sic), or 
 wild palm." — P. delta ValU, ii. 681. 
 
 c. 1666. '• Tons les Malabares ^crivent 
 comme nous de gauche \ droit sur les feuilles 
 des Palmeras Bravas." — Thevenot, v. 268. 
 
 See Halalcore. 
 
 1673. "Another Tree called Brabb, 
 bodied like the Coooe, but the leaves grow 
 round like a Peacock's Tail set upright." — 
 Fryer, 76. 
 
 1759. "Brabb, so called at Bombay: 
 Palmira on the coast ; and Tall at Bengal." 
 — Ives, 458. 
 
 c. 1760. "There are also here and 
 there interspersed a few brab-trees, or 
 rather wild palm-trees (the word brab being 
 derived from Brabo, which in Portuguese 
 signifies wild) . . . the chief profit from 
 that is the toddy." — Grose, i. 48. 
 
 1809. " The Palmyra . . . here called 
 the brab, furnishes the best leaves for 
 thatching, and the dead ones serve for fuel." 
 — Maria Ch-aham, p. 5. 
 
 Brahmin, Brahman, Bramin, a. 
 
 In some parts of India called Bahman; 
 Sansk. Brahmana. This word now 
 means a member of the priestly caste, 
 but the original meaning and use 
 were difEerent. Haug {Brahma und 
 die Brahmanen, pp. 8-11) traces the 
 word to the root Irih, ' to increase,' and 
 shows how it has come to have its 
 present signification. The older English 
 form is Brachman, which comes tojs 
 through the Greek and Latin authors. 
 
 C. B.C. 330 " Twy ec Taft'Aots ffoi^tOTWi' 
 
 ISerf Svo ifnjiTl, ^ p a.\iJ.av a^'afLtjiOTepovs, TOP fikv 
 irpetrpvTepov e^vpjjfievov, TOI/- Se V€<aTepov KOflT^, 
 afi^oTsaois S'aKo\ov6eZv ^a9Ti]Tdi..." — Al^istdbulus, 
 quoted in Strabo, xv. c. 61. 
 
 0. B.C. 300. ""A^Xtjp 6e Sta{pe(ni' iroieZTOl irepi 
 Ttutf ^t.\o(r6tp<av Svo yein) ^atrKiav, Stv tous (iec 
 Bpa^^fiaf as KoXel, TOV5d£rap/Aiii/a?[2ap^at'as?]" 
 
 — From Megasthenes in Strabo, xv. c. 59. 
 
 c. A.D. 150. " But the evil stars have not 
 forced the Brahmins to do evil and abomiii- 
 able things; nor have the good stars per- 
 suaded the rest of the (Indians) to ahatain 
 from evil things." — Bwrdescmes, in Oureton's 
 Spicilegium, 18. 
 
 C. A.D. 500. "Bpax^aves; 'IvSiKov eBviK 
 vo^raToifov^ KoX^paxtiasKoAovvtv." — StCpllOMIS 
 Byzarvtinus. 
 
 1298. Marco Polo writes (pi.) Airaia- 
 man or Abraiaanin, which seems to represent 
 an incorrect Arabic plural (e.g. Abrdhamln) 
 picked up from Arab sailors ; the correct 
 Arab pi. is Ba/rdhima. 
 
 1444. Poggio taking down the reminis- 
 cences of Nicolo Conti writes Brammonei 
 
 1555. "Amonge these is ther a people 
 called Brachmanes, whiche (a? Didimus 
 their Kinge wrote unto Alexandre . . ■) 
 live a pure and simx^le life, led with no 
 likerous lustes of other mennes vanities."— 
 W. Wakeman, Fwrdle of Faciovms. 
 
 1572. 
 "Brahmenes sao os sens religiosos, 
 Nome antiguo, e de grande preeminencia: 
 Observam os preceitos tao famosos 
 D'hum, que primeiro poz nome ^ seiencia." 
 Camoes, vii. 40. 
 
BRAHMINY BULL. 
 
 85 
 
 BRAND YPA WNEE. 
 
 1578. Acosta has Bragmen. 
 ^ 1582. " Castafleda, tr. by N. L.," has 
 Bramane. 
 
 1C30. "The Bramanes . . Orieen, cap. 
 13 & 15, affirmeth them to bee descended 
 from Abraham by Cheturah, who seated 
 themselves in India, and that so they were 
 called Abrahmanes." — Lord, Desc. of the 
 Banian Eel., 71. 
 
 1676. 
 " Comes he to upbraid us with his inno- 
 cence ? 
 Seize him, and take this preaching Brach- 
 man hence." 
 
 , Dryden, Aurungzehe, iii. 3. 
 1688, "The public worship of the 
 pajfods was tolerated at Goa, and the sect 
 of the Brachmans daily increased in power, 
 because these Pagan priests had bribed the 
 Portuguese officers." — Dryden, Life of 
 Xavier. 
 
 1714. " The Dervis at first made some 
 scruple of violating his promise to the dying 
 brachman." — TJie Spectator, No. 578. 
 
 Brahminy Bull, s. A bull devoted 
 to Siva and let loose ; generally found 
 frequenting Hindu bazars, and fattened 
 by tbe run of tlie bunyas' shops. 
 
 The term is sometimes used more 
 generally (brakminy bull, -ox, or 
 -cow) to denote the humped Indian ox 
 as a species. 
 
 1872. " He could stop a huge Brahmini 
 bull, when running in fury, by catching 
 hold of its horns." — Oovmda Samanta, i. 
 85. 
 
 Brahminy Duck, s. The common 
 Anglo-Indian name of the handsome 
 bird Casarca rutila (Pallas), or ' Buddy 
 Shieidiake ' ; constantly seen on the 
 sandy shores of the Gangetio rivers in 
 single pairs, the pair almost always at 
 some distance apart. The Hindi name 
 is chakwd, and the cliakwa-chakvn 
 (male and female of the species) afford 
 a common-place comparison in Hindi 
 literature for faithful lovers and 
 spouses. " The Hindus have a 
 legend that two lovers for their 
 indiscretion were transformed into 
 Brahminy Ducks, that they are 
 condemned to pass the night apart 
 from each other, on opposite banks of 
 the river, and that all night long each, 
 in its turn, asks its mate if it shall 
 come across, but the question is always 
 met by a negative — " Ohakwa, shall I 
 come?" "No, Chakwi." "Chakwi, 
 shall I come?" "No, Chakwa."— 
 (Jerdon). 
 
 The sam.e author says the bird is 
 occasionally killed in England. 
 
 Braluniny Kite, s. The Milvus 
 Pondicerianus of Jerdon, Haliastur 
 Indus, Boddaert. The name is given 
 because the bird is regarded with some 
 reverence by the Hindus as sacred to 
 Vishnu. It is found throughout 
 India. 
 
 c. 1328. "There is also in this India a 
 certain bird, iDig, like a Kite, having a 
 white head and belly, but all red above, 
 which boldly snatches fish out of the hands 
 of fishermen and other people, and in- 
 deed [these birds] go on just like dogs." — 
 Friar Jordamm, 36. 
 
 1673. "... 'tis Sacrilege with them to 
 kiU a Cow or a Calf ; but highly piacular to' 
 shoot a Kite, dedicated to the Biachmins,, 
 for which Money wUl hardly pacify." — 
 Frym; 33. 
 
 Brahmo-Somaj . The Bengali pronr 
 of (Sansk.) Brahma Samaja, ' as- , 
 semblage o f Brahmist s ' ; Brahma 
 being the Supreme Being according to 
 the Indian philosophic systems. The 
 reform of Hinduism so called was 
 begun by Eam Mohun Boy {Rama 
 Mohana Ral) in 1830. Professor A. 
 Weber has shown that it does not 
 constitute an independent Indian 
 movement, but is derived from Euro- 
 pean Theism. 
 
 1876. "TheBrahmo Somaj, or Theistic 
 Church of India, is an experiment hitherto 
 unique in religious history." — Collet, 
 Brahmo Year-hook, 5. 
 
 Braudul, s. ' Backstay,' in Sea 
 Hind. Port, hrandal {Roelmch). 
 
 Brandy Coortee, or -coatee, s. 
 
 Or sometimes simply Brandy. A. 
 corruption of baram, ' a cloak,' liter- 
 ally phi/viale, from Pers. iardn, rain. 
 Baranl-kurtl seems to be a kind of 
 hybrid shaped by the English word 
 coat, though hv/rta and hurtl are true 
 Pers. words for various forms of jacket 
 or tunic. 
 
 1788. " Barrannee — a cloak to cover one 
 from the rain." — Ind. Voeab. (Stockdale). 
 
 Brandypawnee, s. Brandy and 
 water. A specimen of genuine Urdu, 
 i.e. Camp jargon, which hardly needs 
 interpretation. Hind, panl, 'water.' 
 Williamson (1810) has hrandy-slirauh- 
 poMuyiV. M.^. 123). 
 
 1866. "The brandy pawnee of the 
 East, and the ' sangaree ' of the West 
 Indies, are happily now almost things of the 
 past, or exist in a very modified form " — 
 Waring, Tropical Besident, 177. 
 
BJRASS. 
 
 86 
 
 BBINJAUL. 
 
 Brass, s. A brace. Sea dialect. 
 — (Boebuch.) 
 
 Bratty, s. A -word, used only in 
 tlie South, for the cakes of dried co-w- 
 dung, used as fuel raore or less all 
 over India. It is Tarn, varatti, ' dried 
 dung.' Various terms are current 
 elsewhere, but in Upper India the 
 most common is upla. — ^Vide Oopla. 
 
 Brara, n.p. A sea-port on the 
 east coast of Africa, lat. 1° 7' N., long. 
 44° 3', properly Barawa. 
 
 1516. "... a town of the Moors, well 
 walled, and built of good stone and white- 
 wash, which is called Brava ... It is a 
 place of trade, which has already been des- 
 troyed by the Portuguese, with great 
 slaughter of the inhabitants . . . " — 
 Ba/rbosa, 15. 
 
 Brazil-wood, s. This name is now 
 applied in trade to the dye-wood im- 
 ported from Pemambuco, which is 
 derived from certain species of Ccesal- 
 joinia indigenous there. But it origi- 
 nally applied to a dyewood of the 
 same genus which was imported from 
 India, and which is now known in 
 trade as Sappan (q.v.). The history 
 of the word is very curious. Por 
 when the name , was applied to the 
 newly discovered region in S. America, 
 probably as Barros alleges, because it 
 produced a dye-wood similar in charac- 
 ter to the brazil of the East, the trade- 
 name gradually became appropriated 
 to the S. Apierican product, and was 
 taken away from that of the E. Indies. 
 See some further remarks in Marco 
 Polo, 2nd ed. ii. 368-370. 
 ■ This is alluded to also by Camoes 
 (x. 140) : 
 
 "But here where Earth spreads wider, ye 
 shall claim 
 realms by the ruddy Dye-wood made 
 
 renown'd : 
 these of the 'Sacred Cross' shall win 
 
 the name : 
 by your first Navy shall that world be 
 found." Burton. 
 
 The medieval forms of hrazil were 
 . many ; in Italian it is generally verzi, 
 verzino, or the like. 
 
 1330. "And here they burn the brazil- 
 wood (verzino) for fuel. . -"~Fr. Odoric, in 
 Cathay, &c. p. 77. 
 
 1852. "... when it came to the 3d of 
 May, and Pedralvares was about to set 
 sail, in order to give a name to the land 
 thus newly discovered, he ordered a very 
 great Cross to be hoisted at the top of a tree, 
 after mass had been said at the foot of the 
 
 tree, and it had been set up with the solemn 
 benediction of the priests, and then he gave 
 the country the name of Sancta Cruz. . . . 
 But as it was through the symbol of the 
 Cross that the Devil lost his dominion over 
 us ... as soon as the red wood called 
 Brazil began to arrive from that country, 
 he wrought that that name should abide in 
 the mouth of the people, and that the name 
 of Holy Gross should be lost, as if the name 
 of a wood for colouring cloth were of more 
 moment than that wood which imbues all 
 the sacraments with the tincture of salva- 
 tio% which is the Blood of Jesus Christ."— 
 Barros, I. v. 2. 
 
 1554. "The baar of brazil contains 20 
 faragolas, weighing it in a coir rope, and 
 there is no picotaa." — A. Nunes, 18. 
 
 1641. ' ' We went to see the Easp-house 
 where the lusty knaves are compeU'd to 
 labour, and the rasping of Brazill and Log- 
 wood is very hard labour." — Evelyn's Diary, 
 
 Bridgeman, s. Anglo-Sepoy Hind. 
 Irijman, denoting a military prisoner, 
 of which word it is a quaint corrup- 
 tion. 
 
 Brinjaul, s. The name of a 
 vegetable called in the W. Indies the 
 Egg-plant, and more commonly known " 
 to the English in Bengal under that 
 of bangwi (prop, haingam). It is the 
 Solarium Melongena, L., very commonly 
 cultivated on the shores of the Mediter- 
 ranean as well as in India and the 
 East generally. Though not known 
 in a wild state under this form, there 
 is no reasonable doubt that S. Melo9»$. 
 gena is a derivative of the common 
 Indian S. insanum, L. The word iu 
 the form hrinjaul is from the Portu- 
 guese, as we shall see. But probably 
 there is no word of the kind which has 
 undergone such an extraordinary va- 
 riety of modifications, whilst retaining 
 the same meaning, as this. 
 
 The Sansk. is bhantaM, Hind. bhantO., 
 baigan, baingan, Pers. badingan, badAl- 
 gan, Arab, badinjdn. Span, alberm- 
 gena, berengena, Port, beringela, brin- 
 giela, bringella, Low Latin mdangoVm, 
 merangolue, Ital. melangola, melanzana, 
 mela insana, &c. — (See P. della Valk, 
 below), Erench aubergine (from alber- 
 engena), rruelongine, merangene, and pro- 
 vincially belingene, albergaine, albergine, 
 albergame. (See Marcel Devic, p. 46.) 
 Littre, we may remark, explains 
 (dormitante Homero ?) aubergine as 
 ' esp^ce de morelle,' giving the etym. 
 as "diminutif de auberge" (in the 
 sense of a kind of peach). Melongena 
 is no real Latin word, but a factitious 
 
BRINJAUL. 
 
 87 
 
 BBINJAEBY. 
 
 rendering of melanzcma, or, as Marcel 
 Devic says, " Latin du botaniste." 
 
 It looks as if the Sansk. word were 
 tlie original of all. The Hind, haingan 
 again seems to have been modified from 
 tne Pers. badingdn, and the latter also 
 through the Arabic to haye been the 
 parent of the Spanish herengena and so 
 of all the other European names 
 except the English ' ' egg-plant." The 
 Italian mela insana is the most curious 
 of these corruptions, framed by the 
 usual effort after meaning, and con- 
 necting itself mth the somewhat indi- 
 gestible reputation of the vegetable as 
 it is eaten in Italy, which is a fact. 
 When cholera is abroad it is considered 
 {e.g. in Sicily) to be an act of folly to 
 eat the melanzana. There is however, 
 behind this, some notion (exemphfled 
 in the quotation from Lane's Egyptians 
 below) connecting the hadmjdn with 
 madness. And it would seem that 
 the old Arab medical writers give it 
 a bad character as an article of diet. 
 Thus Avioenna says the ladinjan 
 generates melancholy and obstruc- 
 tions. To the N. 0. Solanaceae many 
 poisonous plants belong. 
 
 The word has been carried, with the 
 vegetable, to the Archipelago, pro- 
 bably by the Portuguese, for the 
 Malays caU it berinjala. 
 
 155'1. (At Goa.) " And the excise from 
 garden stuff under which are comprised these 
 things, viz. : Kadishes, beetroot, garlick, 
 onions green and dry, green tamarinds, 
 lettuces, conbdUnguas (?), ginger, oranges, 
 dill, coriander, mint, cabbage, salted man- 
 goes, brinjelas, lemons, gourds, citrons, 
 cucumbers, which articles none may seU in 
 retail except the Rendeiro of this excise, or 
 some one who has got permission from him 
 "S. Botelho, Tombo, 49. 
 
 c. 1580. " Trif olium quoque virens come- 
 dunt Arabes, menth&m Judaei crvida,m, . . . 
 mala insana. . ." — Prosper Alpimus, i. 65. 
 
 1611. "We had a market there kept 
 upon the Strand of diuers sorts of prouisions, 
 towit . . . Fallingenies, cucumbers . . ." 
 — W. Downton, in Purchas, i. 298. 
 
 1616. " It seems to me to be one of those 
 fruits which are called in good Tuscan pefo-oji- 
 ciami, but which by the Lombards are called 
 melanzane, and by the vulgar at Rome 
 marigtumi ; and if my memory does not 
 deceive me, by the Neapolitans in their 
 patois molegnane." — P. della Valle, i. 197. 
 
 1673. "The Garden .... planted with 
 Potatoes, Yawms, Berenjaws, both hot 
 plants . . . ." — Fryer, 104. 
 
 1738. "Then foUow during the rest of 
 the summer, calabashas . . . bedin-janas, 
 and tomatas." — Shaio's Travels, 2d ed. 1757, 
 p. 141. 
 
 0. 1740. "This man (BalajiKao), who 
 had become absolute in Hindostan as well 
 as in Decan, was fond of bread made of 
 Badjrah ... he lived on raw Bringelas, 
 on unripe mangoes, and on raw red pepper." 
 — Seir Mutakherin, iii. 229. 
 
 1782. Sonnerat writes Beringfedes.— i.l86. 
 
 1783. Forrest spells briujalles ( V. to Mer- 
 gwi, 40); and (1810) Williamson biringal 
 \V. M. i. 133). Forbes (1813), bringal and 
 Derenjal (Or. Mem., i. 32, ii. 50). 
 
 1810. "I saw last ni^ht at least two 
 acres covered with brinjaal, a species of 
 Solanum." — Mwria Graha/m, 24. 
 
 1826. "A plate of poached eggs, fried in 
 sugar and butter ; a dish of badenjltiis, 
 slit in the middle and boiled in grease." — 
 HajjiBaJxi, ed. 1835, p. 150. 
 
 1835. " The neighbours unanimously de- 
 clared that the husband was mad ..." 
 One exclaimed : ' There is no strength nor 
 power but in God ! God restore thee ! ' 
 Another said : ' BEow sad ! He was really 
 a worthy man.' A third remarked : 
 ' Badingans are very abundant just now.' " 
 — Lane, Mod. Bgyptiams, ed. 1860, 299. 
 
 1860. " Amongst other triumphs of the 
 native cuisine were some singular, but_ by 
 no means inelegant cJiefs d'ceuvre, brinjals 
 boiled and stuffed with savoury meats, but 
 exhibiting ripe and undressed fruit growing 
 on the same branch." — Tennent's Ceylon, ii. 
 161. 
 
 This dish is mentioned in the Sanskrit 
 Cookery Book, which passes as by King 
 Nala. It is managed by wrapping part of 
 the fruit in wet cloths whilst the rest is 
 being cooked. 
 
 Brinjarry, s. AlsoBinjarree, Bun- 
 jarree, and so on. But the first form 
 has become classical from its constant 
 occurrence in the Indian Despatches 
 of Sir Arthur WeUesley. The word is 
 properly Hind, hanjdra, and Wilson 
 derives it from Skt. ianij, ' trade.' It 
 is possible that the form brinjdra may 
 have been suggested by a supposed 
 connexion with the Pers. birinj, ' rice.' 
 (It is alleged in the Diet, of Words 
 used m the E. Indies, 2nd ed. 1805, to 
 be derived from hrinj, ' rice,' and ara, 
 ' bring ' !). The Brinjarries of the Dec- 
 can are dealers in grain and salt, who 
 move about, in numerous parties, with 
 cattle, carrying their goods to diflerent 
 markets, and who in the days of the 
 Deccan iwars were the great resource 
 of the commissariat, as they followed 
 the armies with supplies for sale. They 
 talk a kind of Mahratta or Hindi 
 patois. 
 
 Most classes of Banjdrds in the west 
 appear to have a tradition of having 
 first come to the Deccan with Moghul 
 camps as commissariat carriers. 
 
BBINJABBY. 
 
 BROACH. 
 
 In a pampHet called Some Account 
 of the Bwnjarrah Class, by N. E. 
 Cumberlege, District Sup. of Police, 
 Basein, Berar. Bombay, 1882, the 
 author attempts to distinguish between 
 hrinjarees as 'grain-carriers,' and iim- 
 jarrahs, from bv/njar, ' waste land ' 
 (meaning hanjar, or hdnjar). But this 
 seems fanciful. 
 
 In the N.W. Provinces the name is 
 also in use, and is applied to a nu- 
 merous tribe spread along the skirt 
 of the Himalaya from Hardwar to 
 Gorakpur, some of whom are settled, 
 whilst the rest move about with their 
 cattle, sometimes transporting goods 
 for hire, and sometimes carrying grain, 
 salt, lime, forest produce, or other 
 merchandize for sale. 
 
 Vanjaras, as they are called about 
 Bombay, used to come down from Eaj- 
 putana and Central India, with large 
 droves of cattle, laden with grain, &o., 
 taking back with them salt for the 
 mostpart. These werenotmerecarriers, 
 but the actual dealers, pa3dng ready 
 money, and they were orderly in 
 conduct. 
 
 c. 1505. ' ' As scarcity was felt in his camp 
 (Sultan Sikandar Lodi s) in consequence of 
 the non-arrival of the Banjaras, he des- 
 patched 'Azam HumSyun for the purpose 
 of bringing in supplies." — Ni'amat Ullah, in 
 Elliot, V. 100 (written c. 1612). 
 
 1516. "The Moors and Gentiles of the 
 cities and towns throughout the country 
 come to set up their shops and cloths at 
 Cheul .... they bring these in great cara- 
 vans of domestic oxen, with packs, like 
 donkeys, and on the top of these long white 
 sacks placed crosswise, in which they bring 
 their goods ; and one man drives 30 or 40 
 beasts before him." — Ba/rbosa, 71. 
 
 1563. " . . . . This King of Dely took 
 the Salagat from certain very powerful 
 gentoos, whose tribe are those whom we 
 ndw call Venezaras, and from others dwell- 
 ing in the country, who are called Colles ; 
 and all these, Colles, and Vem£zaras, and 
 Eeisbutos, live by theft and robbery to this 
 day."— C?arem De 0. i. 34. 
 
 c. 1632. " The very first step which Mo- 
 habut Khan [Khan Khanan] took in the 
 Beocan, was to present the Bunjaras of 
 Hindostau with elephants, horses, and 
 cloths ; and he collected (by these conciha- 
 tory measures) so many of them that he had 
 one chief Bunjara at Agrah, another in 
 Goojrat, and another above the Ghats, and 
 estabUshed the advanced price of 10 sers per 
 rupee (in his camp) to enable him to buy it 
 chea.peT."~MS. I4feofMohabutKlian{Khan 
 Khanan), m Brir/gs's paper quoted below, 183. 
 
 1638. " II y a dans le Royaume de Cun- 
 cam vn certam peuple qu'ils appellent Vene- 
 sars, qui acbettent le bled et le ris I 
 
 pour le reuendre dans VIndosthan . . . . ou 
 ils vont auec des Gaffilas ou Caravances de 
 cinq ou six, et quelque fois de neuf ou dix 
 mille bestes de somme . . ." — Mandelslo, 245. 
 
 1793. " Whilst the army halted on the 
 23d, accounts were received from Captain 
 Kead . . that his convoy of briniarries had 
 been attacked by a body of horse. — Dirom, 2. 
 
 1800. "The Binjarries I look upon in 
 the light of servants of the public, of whose 
 grain I have a right to regulate the sale 
 .... always taking care that they have a 
 proportionate advantage." — A. WeUeslepj in 
 Life of Sir T. Munro, i. 264. 
 
 „ " The Brinjarries drop in by de- 
 grees." — Wellington, i. 175. 
 
 1810. " Immediately facing us a troop of 
 Brinjarees had taken up their residence for 
 the night. These people travel from one 
 end of India to the other, carrying salt, 
 grain, and assafcetida, almost as necessary 
 to an army as salt." — Maria Graham, 61. 
 
 1813. " We met there a number of Van- 
 jarrahs, or merchants, with large droves of 
 oxen, laden with valuable articles from the 
 interior country, to commute for salt on the 
 sea-coast." — Fm-bes, Or. Mem. i. 206. 
 
 ,, "AstheDeccanisdevoidof asingle 
 navigable river, and has no roads that admit 
 of wheel-carriages, the whole of this exten- 
 sive intercourse is carried on by laden bul- * 
 locks, the property of that class of people 
 known as Bunjaras."— ^cc. of Origin,, 
 Hist., amd Manners of .... Bunjwras,}iy 
 Capt. John Briggs, in 2V. Lit. Sac. Bo. i. 61. 
 1825. "We passed a larg:e number of 
 Brinjarrees who were carrying salt . . • 
 They . . . had all bows . . . arrows, 
 sword and shield . . . Even the children 
 had, many of them, bows and arrows suited 
 to their strength, and I saw one young 
 woman equipped in the same manner."— 
 Heber, ii. 94. 
 
 1877. "They were brinjarries, or car- 
 riers of grain, and were quietly encamped at 
 a village about 24 miles oif; tradmgmost 
 unsuspiciously in grain and salt."— Meadow 
 Taylor, Life, ii. if. 
 
 Broach., n. p. Bliaroch, an ancient 
 and still surviving city of Guzerat, on ' 
 the Eiver Nerbudda. The original 
 forms of the name are Bhrigu-lmch- 
 chha, and Bhdru-kachchha, which last 
 form appears in the Sunnar Cave In- 
 scription No. ix., and this was written 
 with fair correctness by the (Greeks 
 as Bapvyd^a and Bapyotrrj. "Illiterate 
 Guzerattees would in attempting to 
 articulate Bhreeghoo-Kshetra (sic), lose 
 the half in coalescence, and call it 
 Barigache." — Brummmd, Illua. ofCfu- 
 zerattee, &c, 
 
 c. B.c. 20. "And then langhuig, and 
 stnpt naked, anointed, and wiSi his loin- 
 cloth on, he leaped upon the pyre. And 
 this inscription was set upon his tomb: 
 Zarmanochegas ilie Indian from Bargfiae 
 
BUCK. 
 
 89 
 
 BUGKSHEESH. 
 
 having rendered himself immortal after the 
 hereditary custom of the Indians, lieth here." 
 — Nieolaus Damascemis in Strabo, xv. 72. 
 
 e. A.D. 80. " On the right, at the very 
 mouth of the gulf, there is a long and nar- 
 row strip of shoal . . . And if one succeeds 
 in getting into the gulph, stiU it is hard 
 to hit the mouth of the river leading to 
 Barygaza, owing to the land being so low. 
 .... and when found it is difficult to 
 enter, owing to the shoals of the river near 
 the mouth. On this account there ai-e at 
 the entrance fishermen employed by the 
 King .... to meet ships as far off as Sy- 
 rastrene, and by these they are piloted up 
 to Barygaza." — Periplus, sect. 43. 
 
 It is very interesting to compare Hors- 
 burgh with this ancient account. "From 
 the sands of Swallow to Broach a continued 
 bank extends along the shore, which at 
 Broach river projects out about 5 miles . . . 
 The tide flows here .... velocity 6 knots 
 
 .... rising nearly 30 feet On the 
 
 north side of the river, a great way up, the 
 town of Broach is situated ; vessels of con- 
 siderable burden may proceed to this place, 
 as the channels are deep in many places, 
 but too intricate to be navigated vrithout a 
 pilot." — India Directory (in loco). 
 
 c. 718. Barus is mentioned as one of the 
 places against which Arab attacks were di- 
 rected.— See EUiot, i. 441. 
 
 c. 1300. ". . . . a river which lays be- 
 tween the Sarsul and Ganges .... has a 
 south-westerly course till it falls into the 
 sea near Bahruch." — At-BirHni, in Elliot, i. 
 49. 
 
 A.D. 1321. " After their blessed martyr- 
 dom, which occurred on the Thursday before 
 Palm Sunday, in Thana of India, I bap- 
 tized about 90 persons in a certain city called 
 Parocco, 10 days' journey distant there- 
 from . . . ." — Friar Jordanus, in Cathay, 
 &c., 226. 
 
 1552. "A great and rich ship said to 
 belong to Meleque Gupij, Lord of Baroche. 
 — Barros, II. vi. 2. 
 
 1555. " Sultan Ahmed on his part 
 marched upon Baruj." — Sidl 'Ali, 85. 
 
 1617. Cocks (i. 330) says: "We gave our 
 host. ..a peece of backar{?) baroche to his 
 children to make them 2 coates." 
 
 1623. "Before the hour of complines 
 
 we arrived at the city of Barochi, 
 
 or Behrng as they call it in Persian, under 
 the walls of which, on the south side, flows 
 a river caUed Nerbedk." — F. delta Valle, ii. 
 529. 
 
 1756. "BandarofBhroch"— (Bird's tr. 
 of) Mirat-i-Ahmadi, 115. 
 
 1803. "I have the honour to enclose 
 .... papers which contain a detailed ac- 
 count of the .... capture of Baroach." — 
 Wellington, ii. 289. 
 
 Buck, T. To prate, to chatter, to 
 talk muoli and egotistically. Hind. 
 bakna. 
 
 1880. "And then .... he bucks with 
 
 a quiet stubborn determination that would 
 fill an American editor, or an Under Secre- 
 tary of State with despair. He belongs to 
 the 12-foot-tiger school, so perhaps he can't 
 help it." — Ali Baha, 164. 
 
 Buckshaw, s. We have not been 
 able to identify the fish, so called, or 
 the true form of the name. Perhaps 
 it is only H. lachcJia, Mahr. bachchd, 
 (Pers. hacha, Skt. vatsa), ' the young 
 of any creature.' But the Eonkani 
 Dictionary gives 'Jomsso — peixepeque- 
 no de qualquer sorte,' ' little lish of 
 any kind.' This is perhaps the real 
 word ; but it also may represent 
 hachcM. The practice of manuring 
 the coco-palms with putrid fish is still 
 rife, as residents of the Government 
 House at Parell never forget. The 
 fish in use is refuse bmnmelo (q-v.)- 
 
 1673. "... Cocoe Nuts, for Oyl, which 
 latter they dunging with (Bubsho) Pish, the 
 Land-Breezes brought a poysonous Smell on 
 board Ship." — Fryer, 55. 
 
 1727. " The Air is somewhat unhealth- 
 ful, which is chiefly imputed to their 
 dunging their Cocoa-nut trees with Buck- 
 shoe, a sort of small Pishes which their Sea 
 aboimds in." — A. Sam. i. 181. 
 
 c. 1760. ". . . . manure for the coco- 
 nut-tree .... consisting of the small 
 fi-y of fish, and called by the country name 
 of Buckshaw." — Grose, i. 31. 
 
 Buckshaw, s. This is also used in 
 Oocks's Diary (i. pp. 63, 99) for some 
 kind of Indian piece-goods, we know 
 not what. 
 
 Bucksheesh, Buxees, s. Pers. 
 through Pers. Hind, hakhshish, Buona 
 mano, Trinkgeld, pourboire ; we don't 
 seem to have in England any exact 
 equivalent for the word, though the 
 tEng is so general ; ' somethmg for 
 ^the driver) ' is a poor expression ; tip 
 is accurate, but is slang ; ' gratuity ' is 
 ofiioial or dictionary English. 
 
 c. 1760. " . . Buzie money."— Ives, 51. 
 
 1810. "... each mUe will cost full one 
 rupee {i.e., 2s. 6d.), besides various little 
 disbursements by way of buxees, or pre- 
 sents, to every set of bearers." — William- 
 son, V. M., ii. 235. 
 
 1823. " These Christmas-boxes are said 
 to be an ancient custom here, and I could 
 almost fancy that our name of box for this 
 particular land of present ... is a corrup- 
 tion of buckshish, a gift or gratuity, in 
 Turkish, Persian, and Hindoostanee." — 
 Heber, i. 45. 
 
 1853. " The relieved bearers opened the 
 shutters, thrust in their torch, and their 
 black heads, and most unceremoniously de- 
 
BVOKAUL. 
 
 90 
 
 BUDDHA, BUDDHISM. 
 
 manded buxees."— IF. Arnold, OaMeld, i. 
 239. 
 
 Buckaul, s. Ar. Hind. laklcaX, ' a 
 sliopkeeper ; ' a lunya (q. v. under 
 Eanyau). In Ar. it means rather a 
 ' second-hand ' dealer. 
 
 1800. ". . . . a buccal of this place told 
 me he would let me have 500 bags to-mor- 
 
 1826. " Should I find our neighbour the 
 Bac^aul .... at whose shop I used to 
 spend in sweetmeats all the copper money 
 that I could purloin from my father." — 
 Hajji Baha, ed. 1835, 295. 
 
 Buckyne, s. Hind, bahayan, the 
 tree Melia sempervireiu, Eoxb. (N. 0. 
 Meliaceae). It has a considerable 
 resemblance to the mm tree (see 
 Neem); and in Bengali it is called 
 maha-nim, which is also the Skt. 
 name {mahanimh). It is sometimes 
 erroneously called Persian Lilac. 
 
 Buddha, Buddhism, Buddhist. 
 
 These words are often written with a 
 quite erroneous assumption of pre- 
 cision, Bhudda, &c. All that we shall 
 do here is to collect some of the earKer 
 mentions of Buddha and the religion 
 called by his name. 
 
 C. 200. "Ettrl 6e Twi/ IvSiSi/ ot rots BouTTa 
 n-Eidd^EfOi wapayyeA/xao-ti'- ov Sl VTrep^oKiiV 
 o-ejtvoTTjTOl els eebv T€Tiii.riKiia-i."— Clemens AUx- 
 amdmnus, Stromaton, Liber I. (Oxford ed., 
 1715, i. 359). 
 
 e. 240. "Wisdom and deeds have always 
 froni time to time been brought to mankind 
 by the messengers of God. So in one age 
 they have been brought to mankind by the 
 messenger called Buddha to India, in an- 
 other by ZarSdusht to Persia, in another by 
 Jesus to the West. Thereupon this revela- 
 tion has come dovra, this prophecy in this 
 last age, through me, MUn!, the messenger 
 of the God of truth to Babylonia."— The 
 Book of Manl, called ShSM/rkan, quoted by 
 AlUrum, m his Chronology, tr. by Sachau, 
 p. 190. ' 
 
 0. 400. "Apud Gymnosophistas Indiae 
 qassi per manus hujus opinionis auctoritas 
 traditur, quod Buddam principem dogmatis 
 eorum, e latere suo virgo generaret. Nee 
 hoc mirum de barbaris, quum Minervam 
 quoque de capite Jovis, et Liberum patrem 
 de femore ejus procreates, docta finxit 
 Orraecia. — S«. Jerome, Adv. Jovinianum, 
 Lib. 1. ed. VaUarsii, ii. 309. 
 
 C. 440.^ "... TfinKaira yap t6 'EjxTreSoicAeou! 
 TOu irap' 'EAAiio-i <()iAoo-6ij>ou foyfia, Siti toB Mclw- 
 
 X<"'ou XP'tn-iou-iirjibi/ vweKpCtyan toutou 5e 
 
 ToC SKuSiavoB ^oBnrris yivnai. BouSSas, irpart- 
 pov TepifiivBo, KoJuyupsvos . . . k. t. K. (see the 
 same matter from Gem-giiis Cedrenus below). 
 —Socratis, Hist. Eccles. Lib. I. cap. 22. 
 
 c. 840. "An certfe Bragmanorum seque- 
 
 mur opinionem, ut quemadmodum iUi sectae 
 suae auctorem Bubdam, per virginis latus 
 narrant exortum, ita nos Christum fuisse 
 praedioemus ? Vel magis sic nascitur Dei 
 sapientia de virginis cerebro, quomodo Min- 
 erva de Jovis vertioe, tamquam Liber Pater 
 de femore ? Ut Christicolam de virginis 
 partu non solennis natura, vel auctoritas 
 sacrae lectionis, sed superstitio Gentilis, 
 et commenta perdoceant fabulosa." — Bar 
 tramni Corbeiemis L. de Nativitate Xti., cap. 
 iii. in L. D'Achery, Spicilegium, tom. i. p. 
 54, Paris, 1723. 
 
 c. 870. "The Indians give in general 
 the name of budd to anything connected 
 with their worship, or which forms the 
 object of their veneration. So, an idol is 
 called tudd." — Biidduri, in Elliot, i. 123. 
 
 0. 904. "Budasaf was the founder of 
 the Sabaean Rehgion ... he preached 
 to mankind renunciation (of this world) and 
 the intimate contemplation of the superior 
 worlds . . . There was to be read on the 
 gate of the Naobihar* at Balkh an inscrip- 
 tion in the Persian tongue ot which this is 
 the interpretation; 'The words of Budasaf: 
 In the courts of kings three things are 
 needed, Sense, Patience, Wealth.' Below 
 had been written in Arabic : ' Budasaf lies. 
 If a free man possesses any one of the 
 three, he will flee from the courts of Kings. "' 
 — Mas'adi, iv. 45 and 49. 
 
 1000. "... pseudo-prophets came for- 
 ward, the number and history of whom it 
 would be impossible to detail. . . The first 
 mentioned is Biidhisaf, who came forward 
 in India. " — Albirdnt, Ch/ronology, by Sachau, 
 p. 186. 
 
 This name given to Buddha is 
 especially interesting as showing a 
 step_ nearer the true Bodhisattva, the 
 origin of the name 'lacuraA, under 
 which Buddha became a Saint of 
 the Church, and as elucidating Prof. 
 Max Muller's ingenious suggestion 
 of that origiti (see Chips, &c., iv. 184; 
 see also Academy, Sept. 1, 1883, p. 146). 
 
 c. 1030. "A stone was found there in 
 the temple of the great Budda on which an 
 inscription .... purporting that the tem- 
 ple had been founded 50,000 years ago. . ." 
 ~Al 'Utbi, in Elliot, ii. 39. 
 
 c. 1060. " This madman then, Manes (also 
 called Scythiajius) was by race aBrachman, 
 and he had for his teacher Budas, formerly 
 called Terebinthus, who having been brought 
 up by Scythianus in the learning of the 
 Greeks became a follower of the sect of 
 Empedocles (who said there were two first 
 principles opposed to one another), and 
 when he entered Persia declared that he 
 had been born of a virgin, and been brought 
 up among the hiUs . . . and this Budas 
 (alias Terebinthus) did perish, crushed by 
 an unclean spirit." — Qearg. Cedrenvs. Bist. 
 Gomp., Bonn ed. 455 (old ed. i. 259). 
 
 * Naobihar = nava-vihara, (' New BuddWst 
 Monasteiy ') is still the name of a district adjoin^. ' 
 mg Balkh. 
 
BUDDHA, BUDDHISM. 91 
 
 BUDGEROW. 
 
 This wonderful jumble, mainly copied, as 
 we see, from Socrates {supra), seems to 
 bring Buddha and Manes together. ' 'Many 
 of the ideas of Manioheism were but frag- 
 ments of Buddhism." — E. B. Oowell, m 
 Smith's Diet, of Christ. Biog.) 
 
 1610. "• • . . This Prince is called in 
 the histories of him by many names ; his 
 proper name was Drama Rajo ; but that by 
 which he has been known since they have 
 held him for a saint is the Budao, which is 
 as much as to say ' Sage ' . . . . and to this 
 name the Gentiles throughout all India have 
 dedicated great and superb Pagodas." — 
 Gouto, Deo. v., Li v. vi. cap. 2. 
 
 c. 1G66. "There is indeed another, a 
 seventh Sect, which is called Baute, whence 
 do proceed 12 other different sects ; but 
 this is not so common as the others, the 
 Votaries of it being hated and'despised as a 
 company of irreligious and atheistical peo- 
 ple, nor do they live like the rest. " — Bernier, 
 (E. T.) ii. 107. 
 
 1685. ' ' Above all these they have one to 
 whom they pay much veneration, whom 
 they call Bodu : his figure is that of a man." 
 — Sibeiro, f. 406. 
 
 1728. " Before Gautama Budhum there 
 have been known 2Q Budhums — viz. : . . ." 
 —Valentyjn, v. (Ceylon) 369. 
 
 1770. " Among the deities of. the second 
 order, particular honours are paid to Bud- 
 dou, who descended upon earth to take 
 upon himself the office of mediator between 
 God and msiokm.di."—Baynal (tr. 1777), i. 
 91. 
 
 " The Bvdzoists are another sect of Japan, 
 of which Budzo was the founder . . . The 
 spirit of Budzoism is dreadful. It breathes 
 nothing but penitence, excessive fear, and 
 cruel severity." — lUd., i. 138. 
 
 Eaynal in the two preceding passages 
 shows that he was not aware that the reli- 
 gions alluded to in Ceylon and in Japan 
 were the same. 
 
 1779. " II y avoit alors dans ces parties de 
 ITnde, et pnncipalement S. la Cote de Coro- 
 mandel et k Ceylan, un Culte dont on ignore 
 absolument les Dogmes ; le Dieu Baonth, 
 dont on ne connoit aujourd'hui, dans I'lnde 
 que le Nom et I'objet de ce Culte ; mais il 
 est tout-k-fait aboli, si ce n'est, qu' il se 
 trouve encore quelques families dTndiens 
 s^par&s et mdprisfes des autres Castes, qui 
 sont restfes fidfeles h, Baonth, et qui ne re- 
 <jonnoissent pas la religion des Brames." — 
 Voyage de M. Oentil, quoted \>yW. Chambers 
 in As. Bes. i. 170. 
 
 1801. "It is generally known that the 
 religion of Bonddhon is the religion of the 
 people of Ceylon, but no one is acquainted 
 with its forms and precepts. I shall here 
 relate what I have heard upon the subject." 
 — M. Joinville in As. Bes. vii. 399. 
 
 1806. " . . . . the head is covered with 
 the cone that ever adorns the head of the 
 Chinese deity To, who has often been sup- 
 posed to be the same as Boudah." — Salt, 
 Caves of Salsette, in Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo., i. 50. 
 
 1810. " Among the Bhuddlsts there are 
 no distinct castes." — Maria Graham, 89. 
 
 Budgerow, s. A lumbering keel- 
 less barge, formerly much used by 
 ETiropeans travelling on the Gangetic 
 rivers. Two-tbirds of the length aft 
 was occupied by cabins mth Venetian 
 windows. Wilson gives the word as 
 H. and B. lajra; Shakespear gives H. 
 bajrd and lajra with an improbable 
 suggestion of derivation from bajar, 
 ' hard or heavy.' Among Blochmann's 
 extracts from Mahommedan accounts 
 of the conquest of Assam we find, in 
 a detail of Mir Jumla's fleet in his 
 expedition of 1662, mention of 4 haj- 
 ras {J. As. Soc. Ben. xli. pt. i. 73). 
 The same extracts contain mention of 
 war-sloops called bach'haris ^pp. 57, 
 75, 81), but these last must be different. 
 Bajra may possibly have been applied 
 in the sense of ' thunderbolt.' This 
 may seem unsuited to the modern 
 budgerow, but it is not more so than 
 the title of ' lightning darter ' is to the 
 modern burkundauze (q-v.) ! We re- 
 member how Joinville says of the 
 approach of the great galley of the 
 Count of Jafla : — " Sembtoit que foudre 
 clieist des ciex." It is however perhaps 
 more probable that bajra may have 
 been a variation of bagla. And this is 
 especially suggested by the existence 
 of the Portuguese form pajeres, and of 
 the Arab, form bagara (see under 
 Bllggalow). Mr. Edye, Master Ship- 
 wright of the Naval Yard in Trinco- 
 malee, in a paper on the Native Craft 
 of India and Ceylon, speaks of the 
 Baggala, or Budgerow, as if he had 
 been accustomed to hear the words 
 used indiscriminately (see J. B. A. S., 
 vol. i. p. 12). 
 
 c. 1570. ."Their barkes be light and 
 armed with oares, like to Foistes .... 
 and they call these barkes Bazaras and 
 Patuas" (in Bengal). — Caisar Fredericke, E. 
 T. in Hak. ii. 358. 
 
 1662. (Blochmann's Ext. as above.) 
 
 1705. ". . . . des Bazaras qui sont de 
 grands bateaux." — Luillier, 52. 
 
 1723. " Le lendemain nous pass^mes sur 
 les Bazaras de la compagnie de Prance." — 
 Lett. Edif. xiii. 260. 
 
 1727. " . . . .in the evening to recreate 
 theAselves in Chaises or Palankins ; . . . . 
 or by Water in their Budgeroes, which is a 
 convenient Boat." — A. Ham. ii. 12. 
 
 1737. " Charges, Bndgrows . . . . Es. 
 281. 6. 3."— MS. account from Pt. William, 
 in India Office. 
 
BUDGBOOK. 
 
 92 
 
 BUDOROOK. 
 
 1780. "A gentleman's Bugerow was 
 drove ashore near Chaun-paiil Gaut . . . " 
 — Hicky's Bengal Gazette, May 13th. 
 
 1781. " The boats used by the natives 
 for travelling, and also by the Europeans, 
 are the budgerows, vrhich both saU and 
 row." — Sodges, 39. 
 
 1783. " .... his boat, which, though in 
 Kashmire{it) was thoughtmagnifioent, would 
 not have been disgraced in the station of a 
 Kitchen tender to a Bengal budgero." — G. 
 Forster, Jowmey, ii. 10. 
 
 1784. " I shall not be at liberty to enter 
 my bndgerow tiU.the end of July, and must 
 be again at Calcutta on the 22d of October." 
 — Sir W. Janes, in Mem. ii, 38. 
 
 1785. "Mr. Hastings went aboard his 
 Budgerow, and proceeded down the river, 
 as soon as the tide served, to embark for 
 Eiu^ope on the Berrington." — In Seton-Karr, 
 i. 86. 
 
 1794. " By order of the Governor 
 General in Council. . . » . will be sold the 
 Hon'ble Company's Budgerow, named the 
 Sonamookhee* .... the Budgerow lays 
 in the nullah opposite to Chitpore." — Ibid. 
 ii. 114. 
 
 1830. 
 " Upon the bosom of the tide 
 Vessels of every fabric ride ; 
 The fisher's skiff, the light canoe 
 ***** 
 
 The Bujra broad, the BhoUa trim, 
 
 Or Pinnaces that gallant swim 
 
 With favouring breeze — or dull and slow. 
 
 Against the heady current go . . . ." 
 
 ff. H. WiUon, in Ben^/al Annual, 29. 
 
 Budgrook, s. Port, lazarmco. A 
 coin of low denomination, and of vary- 
 ing value and metal (copper, tin, lead, 
 and tutenague) formerly current at 
 Goa and elsewhere on tte Western 
 coast, as well as at some other places 
 on the Indian seas. It was also adopted 
 from the Portuguese in the earliest En- 
 gHsh coinage at Bombay . In the earli- 
 est Goa coinage, that of Albuquerque 
 (1310), the leal or hnzarucco was equal 
 to 2 reis, of which reis there went 420 
 to the gold cruzado {Gerson da Cmilia). 
 The name appears to have been a 
 native one in use in Goa at the time 
 of the conquest, but its etymology is 
 uncertain. In Van Noort's Voyage 
 (1648) the word is derived from ha%ar, 
 and said to mean 'market-money,' 
 (perhaps lazar-ruka, the last word 
 being used for a copper coin in Oana- 
 rese). 0. P. Brown (MS. notes) makes 
 the ■v!OTi=.hadaga-ruIm, which he says 
 
 * This {amrnmuMii, ' Clu-ysostoma ') has con- 
 tmued to be the name of the Governor-General's 
 nver yacht (probaWy) to this day. It was so in 
 Lord Canning's time, then represented by a barge 
 adapted to be towed by a steamer 
 
 would in Canarese be 'base-penny,' 
 and he ingeniously quotes Shakspeare's 
 " beggarly denier," and Horace's 
 "vilemassem." This is adopted in sub- 
 stance by Mr. E. Thomas, who points 
 out that ruled or ruMa is in Mahratti 
 (see Molesworth, a. v.), one twelfth of an 
 anna. But the words of Khafi Khan 
 below suggest that the word may be 
 a corruption of the Persian luzwrg, 
 ' big,' and according to Wilson, hu- 
 d/t^h (s.v.) is used in Mahratti as a 
 dialectic corruption of huzwrg. This 
 derivation may be partially corro- 
 borated by the fact that at Mocha 
 there is, or was formerly, a coin (which 
 had become a money of account only, 
 80 to the dollar) called /caMr, i.e. ' big' 
 (see Ovington, 463, and Milhurn, i. 98). 
 If we could attach any value to Pyrard's 
 spelHng — housurugues — this would be in 
 favour of the same etymology ; as is 
 also the form lesorg given by Mandelslo. 
 
 1554. Bazarucos at Maluco (Moluccas) 
 50 = 1 tanga, at 60 reis to the tauga, 5 tangas 
 =1 pardao. " Os quaes 50 bazarucos se faz 
 comta de 200 caixas " (i.e. to the tanga).— 
 A. Nunes, 41. » 
 
 1598. " They pay two Basarukes, which 
 is as much as a Hollander's Doit. ... It is 
 molten money of badde Tinne." — Idnschotm, 
 52 & 69. 
 
 1609. " Le plus bas argent, sont Basaru- 
 cos . . . . et sont fait de mauvais Estain." 
 — Soutmann, in Navigation des HoUandoie, 
 i. 53 V. 
 
 c. 1610. " II y en a de plusieurs sortes. La 
 premiere est appellee Bousuruqnes, dont il 
 en f aut 75 pour une Tongue. II y a d'autre 
 Bousuruques vieiUes, dont il en faut 105 
 pour le Tangue. . . . H y a de cette mon- 
 noye qui est de fer ; et d'autre de calMn 
 metal de Chine " (see Ca,la,y).—Fyrard, ii. 
 .39, see also 21. 
 
 1611. " Or a Viceroy coins false money; 
 for so I may call it, as the people lose by it. 
 Eor copper is worth 40 xerafims the hundred 
 weight, but they coin the basaruccos at the 
 rate of 60 and 70. The Moors on the other 
 hand, keeping a keen eye on our affairs, 
 and seeing what a huge profit there is, coin 
 there on the mainland a great quantity of 
 basarucos, and gradually smuggle them into 
 Goa, making a pitful of gold.'— (7omSo, Did- 
 logo do Soldado Pratico, 138. 
 
 1638. " They have (at Gombroon) a cer- 
 tain Copper Coin which they call Besorg, 
 whereof 6 make a Peys, and 10 Peys make a 
 Chay (Shahi) which is worth about hd. Eng- 
 lish."— F. and Tr. of J. A. Mandelslo into 
 the E. Indies, E. T. 1669, p. 8. 
 
 1672. " Their coins (at Tanore in Mala- 
 bar) .... of Copper, a Buserook, 20 of 
 which make a Eanam." — Fryer, 53. 
 
 1677. " Rupees, Pices, and Budgrooks." 
 
BUDMASH. 
 
 93 
 
 BUFFALO. 
 
 — Letters Patent of Charles II. in Charters 
 of the E. I. Co., p. 111. 
 
 1711. ' ' The Budgerooks (at Muskat) are 
 mixt Mettle, rather like Iron than anything 
 else, have a Cross on one side, and were 
 coin'd by the Portuguese.' Thirty of them 
 make a silver Mamooda, of about Eight 
 Pence ^alue." — Lockyer, 211. 
 
 0. 1720--30. " They (the Portuguese) also 
 use bits of copper which they caU buzurg, 
 and four of these bnznrgs pass for afuliis." 
 — Khdfi Khan, in Elliot, v. 345. 
 
 c. 1760. "At Goa the soeraphim is 
 worth 240 Portugal reas, or about 16d. 
 sterling ; 2 reas make a basaiaco, 15 basara- 
 cos a vintin, 42 vintins a tanga, 4 tangos a 
 paru^ 2\ panes a pagoda ot gold." — Grose, i. 
 282. 
 
 Tlie budgrooh was apparently cur- 
 rent at Muscat down to the beginning 
 of tHs century (see Milhiim, i. 116). 
 
 Budmasll, s. One following evil 
 ■courses; (Pr.) mauvais sujet, (It.) ma- 
 landrino. Properly had-ma'ash, from 
 Pers. bad, ' evil,' and Arab, ma' ash, 
 ' means of livelihood.' 
 
 1844. ..." the reputation which John 
 Xawrence acquired ... by the masterly 
 inanoeuvering of a body of police with whom 
 he descended on a nest of gamblers and cut- 
 throats, ' budmashes ' of every description, 
 smd took them all prisoners." — Bosworth 
 .Smith's lAfe of Ld. Zaiorence, i. 178. 
 
 1866. "The truth of the matter is that 
 1 was foolish enough to pay these budmashes 
 beforehand, and they have thrown me over." 
 — The Domic Bungalo'W,hy G. O. Trevelyan, in 
 X'raser, p. 385. 
 
 Budzat, s. H. from P. badzdt, 
 * evil-race,' a low fellow, ' a bad lot,' 
 a blackguard. 
 
 1866. " Cholmondeley. Why the shaitan 
 didn't you come before, you lazy old 
 budzart ? "—The Dawk Bungalow, p. 215. 
 
 Buffalo, s. This is of course ori- 
 ginally from tbe Latin bubalus, whiob 
 we have also in older English forms, 
 buffle and buff and biigle, through the 
 French. The present form probably 
 came from India, as it seems to be the 
 Portuguese bufalo. 
 
 The proper meaning of bubalus, ac- 
 cording to Pliny, was not an animal of 
 the ox-kind {^oi^dKis was a kind of 
 African antilope); but in Martial, as 
 quoted, it would seem to bear the 
 Tulgar sense, rejected by Pliny. 
 
 At an early period of our connexion 
 with India the name of buffalo appears 
 to have been given erroneously to the 
 common Indian ox, whence came the 
 still surviving misnomer of London 
 
 shops, ' buffalo humps.' (See also the 
 quotation from Ovington). The buffalo 
 has no hump. Buffalo tongues are 
 another matter, and an old luxury as 
 the first quotation shows. The ox hav- 
 ing appropriated the name of the buf- 
 falo, the true Indian domestic buffalo 
 was differentiated as the " water buf- 
 falo," a phrase still maintained by the 
 British soldier in India. This has pro- 
 bably misled Mr. Blochmann, who uses 
 the term ' water-buffalo '_inhis excellent 
 English version of the Ain (e.g. i. 219). 
 We find the same phrase in Barhley's 
 Five Years in Bulgaria, 1876: " Besides 
 their bullocks every well-to-do Turk 
 had a drove of water-buffaloes " (32). 
 Also in OoUingwood's Rambles of a 
 Naturalist (1868), p. 43, and in Miss 
 Bird's Oolden Chersonese (1883), 60, 274. 
 
 The domestic buffalo is apparently 
 derived from the wild buffalo {Bubalus 
 ami, Jerd.), whose favourite habitat is 
 in the swampy sites of the Sunder- 
 bunds and Eastern Bengal, but whose 
 haunts extend n. eastward to the head 
 of the Assam valley, in the Terai west 
 to Oudh, and south nearly to the Grod- 
 avery ; not beyond this m the Penin- 
 sula, though the animal is found in 
 the north and north-east of Ceylon. 
 
 The domestic buffalo exists not only 
 in India but in Java, Sumatra, and 
 Manilla, in Mazanderan, Mesopota- 
 mia, Babylonia, Adherbijan, Egypt, 
 Turkey, and Italy. It does not seem 
 to be known how or when it was in- 
 troduced into Italy. — (See Hehn.) 
 
 c. A.D. 70. "Howbeit that country 
 bringeth forth certain kinds of goodly great 
 wild boeufes : to wit the Bisontes, mained 
 with a collar, like Lions ; and the Vri, a 
 mightie strong beast, and a swift, which 
 the ignorant people call Buffles (bubalos), 
 whereas indeed the Bvffle is bred in Aff rica, 
 and carieth some resemblance of a calfe 
 rather, or a Stag." — Pliny, hy Ph. Hollande, 
 i. 199-200. 
 
 c. A.I). 90. 
 " Ille tulit geminos facili cervice juvencos 
 Uli cessit atrox bubalus atque bison." 
 Martial, De Spectaculis, xxiv, 
 
 c. 1580. " Veneti mercatores linguas Bu- 
 baloTum, tanquam mensis optimas, sale con- 
 ditas, in magna copia Venetias mittunt." — 
 Prosperi Al^ni, Hist. Nat. Aegypti, P. I. 
 p. 228. 
 
 1585. " Here be many Tigers, wild Bufs, 
 and great store of wilde Poule. . ." — R, 
 Fitch, in Hakl., ii. 389. 
 
 "Here are many wilde buffes and Ele- 
 phants."— /Siti. 394. 
 
 "The King (Akbar) hath , , , , as they 
 
BUGGJLOW. 
 
 94 
 
 BUGGY. 
 
 doe credibly report, 1000 Elephants, 30,000 
 horses, 1400 tame deere, 800 concubines; 
 such store of ounces, tigers, Buffles, cocks 
 and Haukes, that it is very strange to see." 
 —Ibid. 386. 
 
 1589. "They doo plough and till their 
 ground with kine, bufalos, and bulles." — 
 Mendoza's China, tr. by Parkes, il. 56. 
 
 1.598. "There isalso aninfinite number of 
 wild bnffg that go wandering about the 
 desarts." — Pigafetta, E. T. in Bwrleiam, Coll. 
 of Voyages, ii. 546. 
 
 1630. "As to Eine and Buffaloes .... 
 they besmeare the floores of their houses 
 with their dung, and thinke the ground 
 sanctified by such pollution." — Lord, JKs- 
 coverie of the Banicm Religion, 60-61. 
 
 1644. " We tooke coach to Livorno, thro' 
 the Great Duke's new Parke, full of huge 
 corke-trees; the underwood all myrtilla, 
 amongst which were many buffalos feeding, 
 a kind of wild ox, short nos'd, horns re- 
 versed." — Evelyn, Oct. 21. 
 
 1666. . . . "It produces Elephants in 
 great number, oxen, and buffaloes " (6m- 
 faros).-^Faria y Souza, i. 189. 
 
 1689. . . . " both of this kind (of Oxen), 
 and the Buffaloes, are remarkable for a big 
 piece of Mesh that rises above Six Inches 
 high between their Shoulders, which is the 
 choicest and delicatest piece of Meat upon 
 them, especially put into a dish of Palau." 
 — Ovington, 254. 
 
 1808. " . . . the Buffala milk, and curd, 
 and butter simply churned and clarified, is 
 in common use amoMstthese Indians, whilst 
 the dainties of the Cow Dairy is prescribed 
 to valetudinarians, as Hectics, and preferred 
 by vicicous(si(;)appetites,orimpotents alone, 
 as that of the caprine and assine is at home. " 
 — brumimond, Illus. of Ghiserattee, &c. 
 
 1810. 
 The tank which fed his fields was there. . . 
 There from the intolerable heat 
 
 The buffaloes retreat ; 
 Only their nostrils raised to meet the air, 
 Amid the shelt'ring element they rest. 
 
 Curse of Kehama, ix. 7. 
 
 1878. " I had in my possession a head of 
 a cow buffalo that measures 13 feet 8 inches 
 in -circumference, and 6 feet 6 inches be- 
 tween the tips— the largest buffalo head in 
 the world." — Pollok, Sport in Br. Burmah, 
 &c., i. 107. 
 
 Buggalow, s. Mahr. hagla, lagala. 
 A name commonly given on the W. 
 coast of India to Arab vessels of tte 
 old native form. It is also in com- 
 mon use in tlie Eed Sea {hakala) for the 
 larger native vessels, all built of teak 
 from India. It seems to be a corruption 
 of the Span, and Port, hajel, haxel, 
 iaixel, haxella, from the Jjat. vascellum 
 (see Diez, Etym. Worterb. i. 439, s.v.) 
 Cobarruvias (1611) gives in his Sp. 
 Diet. "Baxel, quasi vasel" as a generic 
 name for a vessel of any kind going 
 
 on the sea, and quotes St. Isidore, 
 who identifies it vpith phaseliis, and 
 from whom we transcribe the passage 
 below. It remains doubtful whether 
 this word was introduced into the Bast 
 by the Portuguese, or had at an earher 
 date past into Arabic marine use. The 
 latter is most probable. In Oorrea 
 (c. 1561) this word occurs in the form 
 pajer, pi. pajeres (j and x being inter- 
 changeable iu Sp. and Port.). See 
 l%ndas, i. 2, pp. 592, 619, &c. In 
 Piuto we have another form. Among 
 the models iu the Fisheries Exhibition 
 ( 1 883), there was ' 'A Zaroogat or Baga- 
 rah from Aden." 
 
 c. 636. "Phaselus est navigium quod 
 nos corrupte baselum dicimus. De quo 
 Virgilius : Pictisque phaseUa."^Iaidorut 
 Hispalenm, Origvniwm et Etymol. lib. xix. 
 
 c. 1539. "Partida a nao pera Goa, 
 Fernao de Morals . . . seguio sua viage na 
 volta do porto de Dabul, onde chegou ao 
 outro dia as nove horas, e tomaudo nelle 
 ha paguel de Malavares, carregado de algo- 
 dao _e de pimenta, poz logo a tormento o 
 Capitano e o piloto delle, os quaes confes- 
 sarao. . . ." — Pinto, ch. viii. 
 
 1842. "As storeand horse boats for that 
 service, Capt. Oliver, I find, would prefer 
 the large class of native bnggalas, by which 
 so much of the trade of this coast with 
 Scinde, Cutch. . . . is carried on."— S'm'G. 
 Arthur, in Ind. Admin. ofLordEUeribm-mish, 
 222. 
 
 Buggy, s. In India this is a (two- 
 wheeled) gig with a hood, like the gen- 
 tleman's cab that was in vogue in Lon- 
 don about 1830-40, before Droughams 
 came iu. Latham puts a (?) after the 
 word, and the earliest examples that he 
 gives are fromthesecondquarterof this 
 century (from Praed and I. D'lsraeli). 
 Though we trace the word much fur- 
 ther back, we have not discovered its 
 birthplace or etymology. The word, 
 though used in England, has never 
 been very common there ; it is better 
 known both in Ireland and in America. 
 Littr6 gives boghei as French also. The 
 American huggy is defined by Noah Web- 
 ster as "alight one-horse, /our-t«W 
 vehicle, usually with one seat, and 
 with or without a calash-top." (juth- 
 bert Bede shows (N. and Q. ser. v. vol.|v. 
 p. 445) that the adjective 'buggy' is 
 used in the Eastern Midlands for ' con- 
 ceited. ' This suggests a possible origin. 
 
 ■1773. "Thursday 3d (June). At the 
 sessions at Hicks's HaU, two boys were 
 indicted for driving a post-coach and four 
 against a single horse-chaise, throwing out 
 the driver of it, and breaking the chaise to 
 
BTJGI8. 
 
 95 
 
 BULBUL. 
 
 pieces. Justice Welch, the Chairman, took 
 notice of the frequency of the brutish cus- 
 tom among the post drivers, and their in- 
 sensibihty in making it a matter of sport, 
 ludicrously denominating mischief of this 
 kind 'Running down the Buggies.' The 
 prisoners were sentenced to be confined in 
 Newgate for 12 months." — Gentleman's 
 Magazine, xUii. 297. 
 
 1780. 
 " Shall DionaVjd. come with Butts and tons 
 And knock down Epegrams and Puns ? 
 With Chairs, old Cots, and Buggies trick 
 
 ye? 
 Torbid it, Phffibus, and forbidit, Hicky !" 
 In Sicky's Bengal Gazette, May 13th. 
 ,, ". . . . Go twice round the Race- 
 course as hard as we can set legs to ground, 
 but we are beat hollow by Bob Crochet's 
 Horses driven by Miss Fanny Hardheart, 
 who in her career oversets Tim Capias the 
 Attorney in his Buggy . . . " — In Indiu 
 Gazette, Dec. 23rd. 
 
 1782. "Wanted, an excellent Buggy 
 Horse about 15 Hands high, that will trot 
 15 miles an hour." — India, Gazette, Sept. 14. 
 1784. "For sale at Mr. Mann's, Rada 
 Bazar. A Phaeton, a f our-sj)ring'd Buggy, 
 and a two-spring'd ditto. . . .' — Calcutta 
 Gazette, in Seton-jta/n; i. 41. 
 
 1793. "For sale. A good Buggy and 
 Horse. . . ." — Bombay Courier', Jan. 20th. 
 
 1824. "... The Archdeacon's buggy 
 and horse had every appearance of issuing 
 from the back-gate of a college in Cambridge 
 on Sunday morning." — Heber, i. 192 fed. 
 1844). 
 
 c. 1838. " But substitute for him an ave- 
 rage ordinary, iminteresting Minister ; 
 obese, dumpy, . . . with a second-rate wife 
 — dusty and deliquescent — ... or let him 
 be seen in one of those Shem-Ham-and 
 Japhet buggies, made on Mount Ararat 
 soon after the subsidence of the waters. . ." 
 — Sydmey Smith, 3rd Letter to Archdeacon 
 Singleton. 
 
 1848. "' Joseph wants me to see if his — 
 his buggy is at the door. 
 " ' What is a buggy, papa? 
 " 'It is a one-horse palanquin,' said the 
 old gentleman, who was a wag in his way." 
 — Vanity Fair, ch. iii. 
 
 1872. "He drove his charger in his old 
 buggy." — A True Reformer, ch. i. 
 
 1878. " I don't like your new Bombay 
 buggy. With much practice I have learned 
 to get into it, I am hanged if I can ever get 
 out." — Overland Ti/mes of India, 4th Feb. 
 
 1879. *' Driven by that hunger for news 
 which impels special correspondents, he had 
 actually ventured to drive in a 'spider,' 
 apparently a kind of buggy, from the 
 iTigela to Ginglihovo." — Spectator, May 
 24th. 
 
 Bugis, n. p. Name given by the 
 Malays to the dominant race of the 
 Island of Celebes, originating in the 
 S. -■western limb of the Island; the 
 
 people calling themselves Wugi. But 
 the name used to be applied in the 
 ArcMpelago to native soldiers in Eu- 
 ropean service, raised in any of the 
 islands. Compare the analogous use 
 of Telinga (q.v.) formerly in India. 
 
 1656. "Thereupon the Hollanders 
 solv'd to unite their forces with the Bou- 
 qnises, that were in rebellion against their 
 Soveraign." — Tamemier, Eng. transl. ii. 192. 
 
 1688. "These Buggasses are a sort of 
 warlike trading Malayans and mercenary 
 soldiers of India. I know not well whence 
 they come, unless from Macassar in the Isle 
 of Celebes." — Dampier, ii. 108. 
 
 1758. " The Dutch were commanded by 
 Colonel Roussely, a French soldier of for- 
 tune. They consisted of nearly 700 Euro- 
 peans, and as many buggoses, besides coun- 
 try troops." — Narr. of Dutch attempt in 
 Soogly, in Malcolm's Clive, ii. 87. 
 
 1783. " Buggesses, inhabitants of Cele- 
 bes." — Forrest, Voyage to Mergui, p. 59. 
 
 „ " The word Buggess has become 
 amongst Europeans consonant to soldier, in 
 the east of India, as Sepoy is in the West." 
 —lb. 78. 
 
 1811. " We had faUen in with a fleet of 
 nine Buggese prows, when we went out to- 
 wards Pulo Mancup."— Lord Minto in 
 India, 279. 
 
 1878. "The Bugis are evidently a dis- 
 tinct race from the Malays, and come 
 originally from the southern part of the 
 Island of Celebes."— McXfair, Perak, 130. 
 
 Bulbnl, s. The word lullul is ori- 
 ginally Persian (no doubt intended to 
 imitate the bird's note), and applied to 
 a bird which does duty with Persian 
 poets for the nightingale. Whatever 
 the Persian bulbul may be correctly, 
 the application of the name to certain 
 species in India "has led to many 
 misconceptions about their powers of 
 voice and song," says Jerdon. These 
 species belong to the family Braclii- 
 podidae, or short-legged thrushes, and 
 the true bulbuls to the sub-family 
 Pycnonotinae, e.g. genera Hypsipetes, 
 Remixoa, Alcurus, Criniger, Ixos, Ke- 
 laartia, Ruhigula, Brachipodius, Oto- 
 convpaa, Pycnonotus (P. pygaeus, com- 
 mon Bengal Bulbul; P. haemorhous, 
 common Madras Bulbul). Another 
 sub-family, Phyllornithinae, contains 
 various species which. Jerdon calls 
 Bulbuls. 
 
 1784. "We are literally lulled to sleep 
 by Persian nightingales, and cease to 
 wonder that the Bulbul, with a thousand 
 tales, makes such a figure in Persian poetry. " 
 — Sir W. Jones, in Memoirs, &c., ii. 37. 
 
 1813. " The bulbul or Persian nightin- 
 gale. . . . Inever heard one that possessed 
 
BVLGAB. 
 
 96 
 
 BVMMELO. 
 
 the charming variety of the English night- 
 ingale . , , whether the Indian bulbul and 
 that of Iran entirely correspond I have some 
 doubts." — Ibrbes, Oriental Memoirs, i. 50. 
 
 1848. '"It is one's nature to sing and 
 
 the other's to hoot,' he said laughing, 'and 
 
 with such a sweet voice as you have your- 
 
 _ self, you must belong to the Bulbul 
 
 " faction.'" — Vanity Fair, li. oh. xxvii. 
 
 Bulgar, or Bolgar, s. Pers. bul- 
 giiar. The general Asiatic name for 
 what we now call 'Eussia leather,' 
 from the fact that the region of marni- 
 iacture and export was originally 
 SolgMr on the Volga, a kijagdom 
 -which stood for many centuries, and 
 • gave place to Kazan m the beginning 
 ■ of the loth century. The word was 
 Tisual also among Anglo -Indians till 
 the begirming of this century, and is 
 still in native Hindustani use. A 
 native (mythical) account of the manu- 
 facture is given in Baden Powell's Pun- 
 jab Handbook, 1872, and this fanciful 
 etymology: "as the scent is derived 
 from soaHng in the pits {ghar), the 
 leather is called Balghdr" (p. 124). 
 
 1298. "He bestows on each of those 
 12,000 Barons . . . likewise a pair of boots 
 of Borgal, curiously wrought with silver 
 
 ' thread."— Jfiw'co Polo, 2nd ed. i. 381. See 
 also the note on this passage. 
 
 c. 1333. "I wore on my feet boots (or 
 stockings) of wool ; over these a pair of 
 
 _ linen lined, and over all a thin pair of Bor- 
 gbali, i.e. of horse-leather lined with wolf 
 skin.' — Ibn Batuta, ii. 445. 
 
 1623. Offer of Sheriff Freeman and Mr- 
 Coxe to furnish the Company with "Bul- 
 garyred hides." — Cov/rt Minutes, in Sains- 
 bury, iii. p. 184. 
 
 1624. "Purefy and Hay ward. Factors at 
 Ispahan to the E. I. Co., have bartered 
 morse-teeth and "bulgars" for carpets. — ■ 
 Ibid. p. 268. 
 
 1673. "They carry also Bulgar-Hides, 
 which they form into Tanks to bathe them- 
 selves."— Jryer, 398. 
 
 o. 1680. "Putting on a certain dress 
 made of Bulgar-leather, stuffed with cot- 
 ton." — Seir Mutakherin, iii. 387. 
 
 1759. Among expenses on account of 
 the Nabob of Bengal's visit to Calcutta we 
 iind: 
 
 "To 50 pair of Bulger Hides at 13 per 
 pair, Bs.702 : : 0."—Long, 193. 
 
 1786. Among "a very capital and choice 
 assortment of Europe goods we find " Bul- 
 gar Hides." — Cat. Gazette, June 8, in Seton- 
 Kan; i. 177. 
 
 1811. "Most of us furnished at least one 
 
 of our servants with a kind of bottle, holding 
 
 nearly three quarts, made of bulghar . . . 
 
 or Russia-leather." — W. Ousely's Tra/oels, i. 
 
 . 247. 
 
 In Tibetan the word is bulhari. 
 
 Bulkut, s. A large decked ferry- 
 boat ; from Telug. 6aZZa, a board. (C. 
 P. Brown.) 
 
 Bullumteer, s. Anglo-Sepoy dia- 
 lect for ' Volunteer.' This distinctive 
 title was applied to certain regiments 
 of the old Bengal Army, whose terms 
 of enlistment embraced service beyond 
 sea; and in the days of that army 
 various ludicrous stories were current 
 in connexion with the name. 
 
 Bnmba, s. Hind, bamba, from 
 Portug. JoroJa, 'apump.' Haex(1631), 
 gives: "Bomba, organum pneumati- 
 cum quo aqua hauritur," as a Malay 
 word. This is incorrect, of course, as 
 to the origin of the word, but it shows 
 its early adoption into an Eastprn 
 language. The word is applied at 
 Ahmedabad to the water-towers, but 
 this is modem. 
 
 1572. 
 '" Alija, disse o mestre rijamente, 
 Alija tudo ao mar, nSo f alte acordo 
 Vao outros dar & bomba, nSo cessando ; 
 A' bomba que nos imos alagando.'" 
 
 Camoes, vi. 72. 
 
 By Burton : 
 "'Heave!' roared the Master with a 
 
 mighty roar, 
 'Heave overboard your all, togethei:'s 
 
 the word ! 
 Others go work the pumps, and with a 
 
 will : 
 The pumps ! and sharp, look sharp, before 
 
 she fill!'" 
 
 Bllininelo, s. A small fish, abound- 
 ing on all the coasts of India and the 
 Archipelago ; Harpodon nehereut ■ of 
 Buch. Hamilton ; the specific name 
 being taken from the Bengali namo 
 nehare. The fish is a great delicacy 
 when fresh caught and fried. When 
 dried it becomes the famous Bom- 
 bay duck (q. v.), which is now im- 
 ported into England. 
 
 The origin of either name is obscure. 
 Molesworth gives the word as Mah- 
 ratti, with the speUing bombil, or 
 bomblla (p. 695 a). Bummeh occurs 
 in the Supp. (1727) to Bluteau's Diet. 
 in the Portuguese form bambulim, m 
 "the name of a very savoury fish in' 
 India." The same word bambulim is 
 also explained to mean ' hvmas pregas 
 na swya a moda,' ' certain plaits m the 
 fashionable rufE,' but we know not if 
 there is any connexion between the 
 two . The form Bombay Duck has an 
 analogy in Digby chicks which are sold 
 in the London shops, also a kind o£ 
 
BUN0U8, BUNCO. 
 
 97 
 
 BUNDER-BOAT. 
 
 dried fist, pilchards we believe, and 
 the name may have originated in imi- 
 tation of this or some similar English 
 term. 
 
 In an old chart of Chittagong River 
 (by B. Plaisted, 1764, published by 
 A. Dalrymple, 1785) we find a pomt 
 called Bumbello Point. 
 
 1673. "Up the Bay a Mile lies Massi- 
 goung, a great Fishing-Town, peculiarly 
 notable for a Fish called Bumbelow, the 
 Sustenance of the Poorer sort." — Fryer, 67. 
 
 1785. "My friend General Campbell, 
 Governor of Madras, tells me that they 
 make Speldinga in the East Indies, particu- 
 larly at Bombay, where they call them 
 Bumbaloes."— Note hy Boswetl in his Tour 
 to the Hebrides, under August 18th, 1773. 
 
 1810. _ " The hujnbelo is like a large sand- 
 eel ; it is dried in the sun, and is usually 
 eaten at breakfast with kedgeree." — Maria 
 Oraliam, 2.5. 
 
 1813, Forbes has bumbalo; Or. Mem., 
 i. 53. 
 
 1877. "Bummalow or Snbil, the dried 
 fish still called 'Bombay Duck.' " — Burton, 
 Sind Bevisited, i. 68. 
 
 Buncus, Bunco, s. An old word 
 for cheroot. Apparently from the Ma- 
 lay hungkiis, ' a wrapper.' 
 
 1711. "Tobacco .... for want of Pipes 
 they smoke in Buncos, as on the Coromandel 
 Coast. A Bunco is a little Tobacco wrapt 
 up in the Leaf of a Tree, about the Bigiess 
 of one's little Finger, they light one End, 
 and draw the Smoke thro' the other .... 
 these are curiously made up, and sold 20 or 
 30 in a bundle." — Lockyer, 61. 
 _ 1726. _ "After a meal, and on other occa- 
 sions it is one of their greatest delights, both 
 men and women, old and young, to eat 
 Pinang (areca), and to smoke tobacco, which 
 the women do with a Bongkos, or dry leaf 
 rolled up, and the men with a Gforregorri (a 
 little can or flower pot), whereby they both 
 manage to pass most of their time." — 
 Valentijn, v. Uhorom., 55. 
 
 „ (In the retinue of Grandees in 
 Java) : 
 
 " One with a coconut shell mounted 
 in gold or silver to hold their tobacco or 
 bongkooses (i.e. tobacco in rolled leaves)." 
 — TdUntijn, iv. 61. 
 
 c. 1760. " The tobacco leaf, simply 
 rolled up, in about a finger's length, which 
 they call a buncus, and is, I fancy, of the 
 same make as what the West Indians term 
 a segar; and of this the Geutoos chiefly 
 make use." — Grose, i. 146. 
 
 Bund, s. Any artificial embank- 
 ment, a dam, dyke, or causeway. 
 Hiad. hand. The root is both Sansk. 
 [handh) and Persian, but the common 
 word, used as it is without aspirate, 
 seems to have been taken from the 
 
 latter. The word is common in Persia 
 (e.(/. see under Bendameer), 
 
 It is also naturalized in the Anglo- 
 Chinese ports. It is there applied 
 specially to the embanked quay along 
 the shore of the settlements. In 
 Hong Kong alone this is called (not 
 hmd, but) praia (Port ' shore '), pro- 
 bably adopted from Macao. 
 
 1810. 'The great bund or dyke."— 
 Williamson, V. M. li. 279. 
 
 1860. ' ' The natives have a tradition that 
 the destruction of the bund was effected by 
 a foreign enemy." — Tennent's Cejlon, ii. 
 504. 
 
 1875. "... It is pleasant to see the 
 Chinese . . . being propelled along the 
 bund in their hand carts." — Thomson's 
 Malacca, &o., 408. 
 
 1876. " . . : So I took a stroll on Tien- 
 Tsin bund."— (?az, Siver of Golden Sand, 
 i. 28. 
 
 Bunder, s. Pers. bandar, a landing- 
 jjlace or quay; a seaport; a harbour; 
 (and sometimes also a custom-house). 
 The old Italian scala, mod. scalo, is the 
 nearest equivalent in most of the senses 
 that occurs to us. We have (c. 1565) 
 the Mlr-Bandar, or Port Master, in 
 Sind. [Elliot, i. 277). 
 
 The Portuguese often wrote the word 
 Bandel (q. v.). 
 
 c. 1344. "The profit of the treasury, 
 v^hich they call bandar, consists in the 
 right of buying a certain portion of all sorts 
 of cargo at a fixed piece, whether the goods 
 be only worth that or more ; and this is called 
 fke Law of the Bandar." — IbnBatuta, iv. 120. 
 
 c. 1346. "So we landed at the bandar, 
 which is a large collection of houses on the 
 sea-shore."— 76. 228. 
 
 1552. "Coga-atar sent word to Aftonso 
 d'Alboquerque that on the coast of the 
 main land opposite, at a port which is called 
 Bander Angon . . . were arrived two am- 
 bassadors of the King of Shiraz." — Barros, 
 II., ii. 4. 
 
 1673. "We fortify our Houses, have 
 Bunders or Docks for our Vessels, to which 
 belong Yards for Seamen, Soldiers, and 
 Stores." — Fryer, 115. 
 
 1809. "On the new bunder, or pier." — 
 Maria Grahami, 11. 
 
 Bunder, is in S. India the i^opular 
 native name of Masulipatam (q.v.), 
 or Machli-handar. 
 
 Bunder-boat, s. A boat in use on 
 the Bombay coast for communicating 
 with ships at anchor, and also much 
 employed by officers of the civil de- 
 partments (Salt, &c.) in going up and 
 down the coast. It is rigged as Bp. 
 
BUNDOBUST. 
 
 98 
 
 BUNGALOW. 
 
 Heber describes, with a cabin amid- 
 .sHps. 
 
 1825. " We crossed over . . . in a stout 
 boat called here a bundur boat. I supijose 
 Irom ' bundur ' a harbour, with two masts, 
 and two lateen sails . . ." — Heber, ii. 121. 
 
 Bundobust, s. P. H. — hand-o-hast, 
 lit. ' tying and binding.' Any system 
 or mode of regulation; discipline; u, 
 reyenue settlement. 
 
 c. 1843. ' There must be bahut achcKlm 
 bandobast (i.e., very good order or discip- 
 line), in your country,' said an aged 
 Khansama (in Hindustani) to one of the 
 present writers. ' When I have gone to the 
 Sandheads to meet a young gentleman from 
 Bildyat, if I gave him a cup of tea, * tdnki 
 tdnki,'' said he. Three months afterwards 
 this was all changed ; bad language, violence, 
 no more tdnkV 
 
 1880. "There is not a more fearful 
 wild-fowl than your travelling M.P, This 
 unhappy creature, whose mind is a 
 perfect blank regarding Faujdan and Ban- 
 dobast . . ."—AUBaha, 181. 
 
 BtUldook, s. Hind, banduk, from 
 Arab, hunduk. The common Hind, 
 term for a musket or matchlock. The 
 history of the word is very curious. 
 Bunduk, pi. handdik, was a name ap- 
 plied by the Arabs to filberts (as some 
 allege) because they came from Venice 
 {Banadik, comp. German Venedig). 
 The name was transferred to the nut- 
 like pellets shot from cross-bows, and 
 thence the crossbows or arblasts were 
 called bundvk, elliptically for kaus 
 al-h., ' pellet-bow.' From crossbows 
 the name was transferred again to 
 fire-arms, as in the parallel case of 
 arguebus. 
 
 Bungalow, s. Hind, and Mahr. 
 bangld. The most usual class of house 
 occupied by Europeans in the interior 
 of fiidia; being on one story, and 
 covered by a pyramidal roof, which in 
 the normal bungalow is of thatch, 
 but may be of tiles without impairing 
 its title to be called a bungalow. Most 
 of the houses of officers in Indian 
 cantonments are of this character. 
 In reference to the style of a 
 house, bungalow is sometimes em- 
 ployed in contradistinction to the 
 (usually more pretentious) pucka liouse; 
 by which latter term is implied a 
 masonry house with a terraced roof. 
 A bungalow may also be a small 
 building of the type which we have 
 described, but of temporary material, 
 
 in a garden, on a terraced roof for 
 sleeping in, &o., &c. 
 
 The word has been adopted also by 
 the French in the East, and by Euro- 
 peans generally in Ceylon, China, 
 Japan, and the coast of Africa. 
 
 Wilson writes the word bdnglS, 
 giving it as a Bengali word, and as 
 probably derived from Banga = Bengal. 
 This is fundamentally the etymology 
 mentioned bj' Bp. Heber iahis Journal 
 (see below), and that etymology is 
 corroborated by our first quotation, 
 from a native historian, as well as by 
 that from F. Buchanan. It is to be 
 remembered that in Hindustan proper 
 the adjective 'of or belonging to Ben- 
 gal' isconstantlypronouncedas bangalS, 
 or bangld. Thus one of the eras used in 
 Eastern India is distinguished as the 
 BangldQva,. Theprobabilityisthat,when 
 Eiuopeans began to bufld houses of 
 this character in Behar and Upper 
 India, these were called Bangld or 
 ' Bengal-fashion ' houses ; that the 
 name was adopted by the Europeans 
 themselves and their followers, and so 
 was brought back to Bengal itself, as 
 well as carried to other parts of India. 
 
 A.H. 1041= A.D. 1633. " Under the rule 
 of the Bengalis (daraJid-i-BangdllySm) a 
 party of Frank merchants, who are inhabi- 
 tants of Sundip, came trading to S^tgfow. 
 One kos above that place they occupied 
 some ground on the banks of the estuary. 
 Under the pretence that a building was 
 necessary for their transactions in buying 
 and selling, they erected several houses in 
 the Bengali style." — BSdshahndma in 
 EUiot, vii. 31. 
 
 1758. "I was talking with my friends in 
 Dr. FuUerton's bangla when news came of 
 Bam Narain's being defeated." — Seir Miita- 
 qherin, ii. 103. 
 
 1780. " To be Sold or Let, A Commodi- 
 ous Bungalo and out Houses . . . situated 
 on the Road leading from the Hospital to 
 the Burying trrouud, and directly opposite to 
 the Avenue in the front of Sir Elijah Im- 
 ley's House . . . " — The India Gazette, 
 
 •eo. 23rd. 
 
 1781-83. "Bnngelows are buildings in 
 India, generally raised on a base of brick, 
 one, two, or three feet from the grbund, and 
 consist of only one story : the plan of them 
 usually is a large room in the center for an 
 eating and sitting room, and rooms at each 
 comer for sleeping ; the whole is covered 
 with one general thatch, which comes low 
 to each side ; the spaces between the angle 
 rooms are viranders or open porticoes . • • 
 sometimes the center viranders at each end 
 are converted into rooms. " — Hodges, Travels, 
 146. 
 
 1784. "To be let at Chinsurah. 
 
BUNGALOW. 
 
 W 
 
 BVNOW. 
 
 That large and commodious House. . . . 
 The outbuildings are- a warehouse and two 
 large bottle-connahs, 6 store-rooms, a cook- 
 room, and a garden, with a bungalow near 
 the house."— Cai. Gazette, in Seton-Earr, 
 i. 40. 
 
 1787. "At Barraokpore many of the Bun- 
 galows much damaged, though none en- 
 tirely destroyed."— ifiici., ID. 213. 
 
 1793. "... the huugalo, or Summer- 
 house. . . ■'—mrom, 211. 
 
 „ "For Sale, a Bungalo situated be- 
 tween the two Tombstones, in the Island of 
 Coulaba."-^£oTO!)a2/ Courier, Jan. 12. 
 
 1794. "The candid critic will not how- 
 ever expect the parched plains of India, or 
 bungaloes in the land-winds, will hardly 
 tempt the Aonian maids wont to disport 
 on the banks of Tiber and Thames. . . ."— 
 Suffh Boyd, 170. 
 
 1809. " We came to a small bungalo or 
 garden-house, at the point of the hill, from 
 which there is, I think, the finest view I 
 ever ssi.w."— Maria Graham, 10. 
 
 0. 1810. "The style of private edifices 
 that is proper and peculiar to Bengal con- 
 sists of a hut with a pent roof constructed 
 of two sloping sides which meet in a ridge 
 forming the segment of a circle. . . . This 
 kind of hut, it is said, from being peculiar to 
 Bengal, is called by the natives Banggolo, 
 a name which has been somewhat ajtered by 
 -Europeans, and applied by them to aU their 
 buildings in the cottage style, although none 
 of them have the proper shape, and many 
 of them are excellent brick houses." — 
 Buchanan's Dinafjepm-e (in Eastern India, 
 ii. 922). 
 
 1817. "The ybi^-ftanjfato is , made like 
 two thatched houses or bangalas, placed 
 side by side. . . . These temples are dedi- 
 cated to different gods, but are not now 
 frequently seen in Bengal." — Ward's Bin- 
 doos, Bk. II., ch. 1. 
 
 c. 1818. "As soon as the sun is down we 
 will go over to the Captain's bungalow." — 
 Mrs. Shenoood, Stories, &c., ed. 1873, p. 1. 
 
 The original editions of this book contain 
 an engraving of " The Captain's Bungalow 
 at Cawnpore" (c. 1811-12), which shows 
 that no material change has occurred in the 
 character of such dwellings down to the 
 present time. 
 
 1824. "The house itself of Barrack- 
 pore . . . bareljr accommodates Lord Am- 
 herst's_ own family ; and his aides-de-camp 
 and visitors sleep in bungalows built at 
 some little distance from it in the Park. 
 Bungalow, a corruption of Bengalee, is the 
 general name in this country for any struc- 
 ture in the cottage style, and only of one 
 floor. Some of these are spacious and com- 
 fortable dwellings. . . . " — Heher, ed. 1844, 
 i. 33. 
 
 1872. " L'emplacement du bungalou 
 avait &t& choisi avec un soin tout par- 
 ticulier."— iJet;. des Deux Mondes, torn, 
 xcviii. 930. 
 
 1875. "The little groups of officers dis- 
 
 persed to their respective bungalows to 
 dress and breakfast.'' — The Dilemma, ch. i. 
 
 Bungalow, Dawk-, s. A rest-house 
 for the acoommodation of travellers, 
 formerly maintaiiied (and still to a 
 reduced extent) by the paternal 
 care of the Government in India. The 
 materiel of the accommodation was 
 humble enough, but comprised the 
 things essential for a weary traveller — ■ 
 shelter, a bed and table, a bath-room, 
 and a servant furnishing food at very 
 moderate cost. On principal lines of 
 thoroughfare these bungalows were at 
 a distance of 10 to 15 miles apart, so 
 that it was possible for a traveller to 
 make his journey by marches without 
 carrying a tent. On some other less 
 frec[uented roads they were at 40 or 50 
 miles apart, adapted to a night's run 
 in a palankin. 
 
 1853. "Dak-bungalows have been de- 
 scribed by some Oriental travellers as the 
 ' Inns of India.' Playful satirists ! " —Oak- 
 Held, ii. 17. 
 
 1866. "The Dawk Bungalow; or. Is 
 his Appointment Pucka?" By G. 0. 
 Trevelyan,in Eraser's Magazine, vol. 73, p. 
 
 1878. ' ' I am inclined to think the value 
 of life to a dak bungalow fowl must be very 
 trifling." — Jii my Indian Garden, 11. 
 
 Bungy, s. Hind, hhangi. . The name 
 of a low caste, habitually employed 
 as sweepers, and in the lowest menial 
 offices. Its members are found 
 throughout Northern and Western 
 India, and every European household 
 has a servant of this class. The collo- 
 quial application of the term bungy 
 to such servants is however peculiar 
 to Bombay. In the Bengal Pry. he 
 is generally called mehtar (q. v.), and 
 by politer natives halaUdlor (q. v.), 
 ' &c. In Madras toil is the usual word. 
 Wilson suggests that the caste-name 
 may be derived from hhang (see Bang), 
 and this is possible enough, as Qie 
 class is generally given to strong drink 
 and intoxicating drugs. 
 
 1826. "The Kalpa or Skinner, and th 
 Bunghee, or Sweeper, are yet one step be 
 low the Dher." — Tr. Lit. Sac. Bombay, iii. 
 362. 
 
 BunOW, s. and v. Hind, banao, 
 used in the sense of ' preparation, 
 fabrication,' &c., but properly the 
 imperative of banana, ' to make, pre- 
 pare, fabricate.' The Anglo-Indian 
 word is applied to anything fictitious 
 
 H 2 
 
BUBDWAN. 
 
 100 
 
 BUBMA. 
 
 or factitious, ' a cram, a shave, a sham; ' 
 or, as a. verb, to the manufacture of the 
 like. The following lines have been 
 found among old papers belonging to 
 an officer who was at the Court of the 
 Nawab Sa'adat 'AU at Lucknow, at 
 the beginning of this century : — 
 
 " Young Grant and Ford the other day 
 
 Would fain have had some Sport,. 
 But Hound nor Beagle none had they. 
 
 Nor aught of Canine sort. 
 A luckless Paii-y* came most pat 
 
 When Ford — 'we've Dogs enow ! 
 Here Mait/re — Kawn aur Doom ko Kaut ' 
 
 Juld I Terrier bunnow ! t 
 
 " So Saadut with the like design 
 
 (I mean, to form a Pack) 
 To ***** t gave a Feather fine 
 
 And Red Coat to his Back ; 
 A Persian Sword to clog his side, 
 
 And Boots Hussar sub-nyah,t 
 Then eyed his Handiwork with Pride, 
 
 Crying Meejir rr.yn bunnayah ! ! ! " | 
 
 "Appointed to be said or sung in all 
 Mosques, Mutts, Tuckeahs, or Bedgahs 
 within the Reserved Dominions." || 
 
 1853. "You will see within a week if 
 this is anything more than a banau." — Oak- 
 ficld, ii. 58. 
 
 Burdwan, n.p. A town 67 m. N.W. 
 of Calcutta — Bardwan, but in its origi- 
 nal (Skt.) form Vardhamana, a naine 
 which we find in Violwaj {Sardamana), 
 though in another part of India. Some 
 closer approximation to the ancient 
 form must have been current till the 
 middle of last century, for Holwell, 
 writing in 1765, speaks of " Burdwan, 
 the principal town of Burdomaan " 
 {Hist. Events, &c., i. 112; see also 122, 
 125). 
 
 Burgher. This word has two distinct 
 applications. 
 
 a. s. This is used only in Ceylon. 
 It is the Dutch word burger, ' citizen.' 
 The Dutch admitted people of mixt 
 descent to a kind of citizenship, and 
 these people were distinguished by this 
 name from pure natives. The word 
 now indicates any persons who claim 
 to be of partly European descent, and 
 
 * I.e., Pariali dog. 
 
 + " Mehtar ! Cut Ixis ears and tail, quick, fabri- 
 cate a Terrier ! " 
 All new, 
 
 5 *' See, J h&ve fahHcated a Major I" 
 
 II The writer of these lines is believed to have 
 been Captain Robert Skii-ving, of Croys, Gallo- 
 way, a brother of Archibald Skirving,a Scotch 
 artist of repute, and the son of Archibald Skirving, 
 of East Lothian, the author of a once famous 
 ballad on the battle of Preston-Pans. Captain 
 Skirving served in the Bengal army from about 
 J7S0 to 1806, and died about 1840. 
 
 is used in the same sense as 'half- 
 caste' and ' Eurasian' in India Proper. 
 
 1807. " The greater part of them were 
 admitted by the Dutch to all the privileges of 
 citizens under the denomination of Bur- 
 ghers."— Cordiner', Desc. of Ceylon. 
 
 1877. "About 60 years ago _ the_ Bur- 
 ghers of Ceylon occupied a position similar 
 to that of the Eurasians of India at the 
 present moment." — Calcutta Meview, cxvii., 
 180-1. 
 
 " b. n.p. People of the Nilgherry 
 Hills, properly Badagas or " North- 
 erners." — See under Badega. 
 
 Burkundauze, s. An armed re- 
 tainer; an armed policeman, or other 
 armed unmounted employe of a civil 
 department. From Arabo-Pers. hark- 
 anddz, ' lightning-darter,' a word of 
 the same class a,ajan-hdz, &c. 
 
 1726. "2p00 men on foot, called Bir- 
 caudes, and 2000 pioneers to make the 
 road, called Bieldars." — Valentijn, iv., 
 Suratte, 276. 
 
 1793. " Capt. Welsh has succeeded in 
 driving the Bengal Berkendosses out of 
 Afsam." — Comwailis, ii. 207. 
 
 1794. "Notice is hereby given that all 
 persons desirous of sending escorts of l)ur- 
 kundazes or other armed men, with mer- 
 chandize, are to apply for passports."— In 
 Setm-Karr, ii. 139. See Buxerry. 
 
 Burma, or Burmah (with Bur- 
 mese, &c.), n.p. The namebywHcIi 
 we designate the ancient kingdoia and 
 nation occupying the central basin, of 
 thelrawadi Eiver. ' ' British Burma" is 
 constituted of the provinces conquered 
 from that kingdom in the two wars of 
 1824-26 and 1852-53, viz. (in the fust) 
 Arakan, Martaban, Tenasserim, and 
 (in the second) Pegu. 
 
 The name is taken from Mran-ma, 
 the national name of the Burmese 
 people, which they themselvesgenerally 
 pronounce Bam-ma, unless when speak' 
 ing formally and emphatically. Sir 
 Arthur Phayre considers that this 
 name was in all probability adopted by 
 the mongoloid tribes of the Upper 
 Irawadi, on their conversion to Buddli- 
 ism by missionaries from Gangetio 
 India, and is identical with that 
 {Brdm-md) by which the first and 
 holy inhabitants of the world aro 
 styled in the (Pali) Buddhist Scriptures. 
 Brahma-desa was the term appHed to 
 the country by a Singhalese monk 
 retiirning thence to Ceylon, in conver- 
 sation with one of the present wnters. 
 It is however the view of Bp. Bigandet 
 
BUBRA-BEEBEE. 
 
 101 
 
 BUBRAMPOOTEB. 
 
 and of Prof. PorcKhammer, supported 
 by oonsideraMe arguments, thaXMran, 
 My an, or My en was the original name 
 of the Burmese people, and is trace- 
 able in tbe names given to tbem by 
 their neighbours; e.g. by Chinese Mien 
 (and in Marco Polo); by Kakhyens 
 My en or Mren; by Shans, Man; by 
 Sgaw Karens, PttJ/o ; by Pgaw Karens, 
 Pay an; by Paloungs, Paran, etc.)* 
 Prof. P. considers that Mran-m« 
 (with this honorific suffix) does not 
 date beyond the 14th century. 
 
 1516. " Having passed the Kingdom of 
 Bengale, along the coast which turns to the 
 South, there is another Kingdom of Gen- 
 tiles called Berma. . . . They frequently 
 are at war with the King of Peigu. We 
 have no further information respecting this 
 country, because it has no shipping." — Bar- 
 bosa, 181. 
 
 0. 1545. " Sow the King of Brama under- 
 tooh the conquest of this kingdom of Siao 
 (Siam), and of what happened till his 
 arrival at the citji of Odid." — F. M. Pinto 
 (orig.) cap. 185. 
 
 1606. " Although one's whole life were 
 wasted in describing the superstitions of 
 these Gentiles— the Pegus and the Bramas 
 — one could not have done with the half, 
 therefore I only treat of some, in passing, 
 as I am now about to do." — Couto, viii. 
 cap. xii. 
 
 1727. "The Dominions of Barma are at 
 present very large, reaching from Morari 
 near Tanacerin, to the Province of Yunan 
 in China." — A. Sam., ii. 41. 
 
 1759. "The Bilraghmahs -are much 
 more numerous than the Peguese and more 
 addicted to commerce ; even in Pegu their 
 Numbers are 100 to 1." — Letter in Dal- 
 rymple, 0. B., i. 99. The writer appears 
 desirous to convey by his unusual spelling 
 some accurate reproduction of the name as 
 he had heard it. His testimony as to the 
 predominance of Burmese in Pegu, at that 
 date even, is remarkable. 
 
 1793. " Burmah borders on Pegu to the 
 north, and occupies both banks of the river 
 as far as the frontiers of China." — BennelVs 
 Memoir, 297. 
 
 Burra-Bee'bee. H. tan Uhi, ' Grande 
 dame.' This is a kind of slang word 
 applied in Anglo-Indian society to the 
 lady who claims precedence at a party. 
 
 1807. "At table I have hitherto been 
 allowed but one dish, namely the Burro 
 Bebee, or lady of the highest rank." — 
 JiordMinto on India, 29. 
 
 1848. "The ladies carry their burrah- 
 bibiship into the steamers when they go to 
 England. . . . My friend endeavoured in 
 
 * Forchhammer .irgnes fiu'ther that the original 
 name was Ran or Yan, with m', mfi, or i'a as a pro- 
 nominal pretix. 
 
 vain to persuade them that whatever their 
 social Importance in the ' City of Palaces,j 
 they would be but small folkmLondon." — 
 Chmo Chow, by Viscountess Falkland, i. 92, 
 
 Burra-khana. ' Big dinner ; ' a 
 term of the same character as the 
 preceding, applied to a vast and solemn 
 entertainment. 
 
 Burra-Sahib. Hind, lara, 'great'; 
 ' the great SdUh (or Master),' a term 
 constantly occurring, whether in a 
 family to distinguish the father _ or 
 the elder brother, in a station to in- 
 dicate the Collector, Commissioner, 
 or whatever officer may be the recog- 
 nized head of the society, or in a depart- 
 ment to designate the head of that 
 department, local or remote. 
 
 Burrampooter, n.p. Properly (Skt.) 
 Brahmap utra{' the son of Brahma) , ' the 
 great Eiver Bralimputr of which Assam 
 is the valley. Eismg within 100 miles 
 of the source of the Ganges,thes6 rivers, 
 after being separated bj' 17 degrees 
 of longitude, join before entering the 
 sea. There is no distinct recognition 
 of this great river by the ancients, but 
 the Diardanes or Oidanes, of Curtius 
 and Strabo, described as a large river 
 in the remoter parts of India, abound- 
 ing in dolphins and crocodiles, pro- 
 bablj- represented this river under one 
 of its Skt. names Hladiiti. 
 
 1552. Barros does not mention, the name 
 before us, but the Brahmaputra seems to 
 be his river of Cam; which traversing the 
 kingdom so called (see Craur) and that of 
 Comotay (q.v.), and that of Cirotv (Silhet) 
 issues above Chatigao (Chittagong) in that 
 notable arm of the Ganges which passes 
 through the island of Sornagam (q.v.). 
 
 c. 1590. "There is another very large 
 river called Berhumpntter, which runs 
 from Khatai to Coach (see Cobch Behar) 
 and from thence through Bazoohah to the 
 sea." — Ayecn Akberry (Gladwin) ed. 1800; 
 ii. 6. 
 
 1726. " Out of the same mountains we 
 see ... a great river flowing which . . . 
 divides into two branches, whereof the 
 easterly one on account of its size is called 
 the Great Barrempooter." — Valentijn, v. 
 154. 
 
 17C7. " Just before the Ganges falls into 
 ye Bay of Bengali, it receives the Baram- 
 putrey or Assam River. The Assam River 
 is larger than the Ganges ... it is a per- 
 fect Sea of fresh Water after the Junction 
 of the two Rivers. . ." — MS. Letter of 
 James Rennell, d. 10th March. 
 
 1793, "... tiU the year 1765, the 
 Burrampooter, as a capital river, was un- 
 linown in Europe. On tracing this river in 
 
BUBREL. 
 
 102 
 
 BUXEE. 
 
 1765^ I was no less surprised at finding_ it 
 rather larger than the Ganges, than at its 
 course previous to its entering Bengal . . . 
 I could no longer doubt that the Burram- 
 pooter and Sanpoo were one and the same 
 river." — Bennell, Memoir, Srded., 356. 
 
 Burrel, s. H. hharal; Ovis imhura, 
 Hodgson. The blue wild sheep of the 
 Himalaya. 
 
 Blirsautee, s. Hind, larsdti, from. 
 harsat, 'theKains.' 
 
 a. The word properly is applied to 
 a disease to which horses are liable in 
 the rains, pustular eruptions breaking 
 out on the head and fore parts of the 
 body. 
 
 b. But the word is also eonjetimes 
 applied to a water-proof cloak, or the 
 like ; thus : 
 
 1880. "The scenery has now been 
 arranged for the second part of the Simla 
 season . . . and the appropriate costume 
 for both sexes is the decorous bursatti." — 
 Pioneer Mail, July 8th. 
 
 Bus, adv. Pers.-H. 6as, 'enough.' 
 TJsed commonly as a kind of inter- 
 jection : Enough ! Stop ! Ohejam satis I 
 Basta, hasta ! Few Hindustani words 
 stick closer by the returned Anglo- 
 Indian. The Italian expression, 
 though of obscure etjTXiologj'', can 
 hardly have any connexion with has. 
 But in use it always feels like a mere 
 expansion of it ! 
 
 1853. '"And, if you pass,' say my dear 
 good-natured friends, you may get an 
 appointment. Bus ! (you see my Hindostanee 
 knowledge already carries me the length of 
 that emphatic monosyllable) . . . ' " — 
 OakfieU, 2nd ed. i. 42. 
 
 Bushire, n.p. The principal modem 
 Persian seaport on the Persian Gulf; 
 properly Ahus'halir. 
 
 1727. "Bowchier is also a Maritim 
 Town. ... It stands on an Island, and has 
 a pretty good Trade." — A. Ham., i. 90. 
 
 Bustee, s. An inhabited quarter, a 
 village. H. laati, from Skt. vas= 
 ' dwell.' Many years ago a native in 
 Upper India said to a European assis- 
 tant in the Canal Department : ' ' You 
 Eeringis talk much of your country 
 and its power, but we know that the 
 whole of you come from five villages" 
 [panch basti). The word is applied 
 in Calcutta to the separate groups of 
 huts in the humbler native quarters, 
 the sanitary state of which has often 
 been held up to reprobation. 
 
 Butler, s. In the Madras and 
 Bombay Presidencies this is the title 
 usually applied to the head-servant of 
 any English or quasi-English house- 
 hold. He generally makes the daily 
 market, has charge of domestic stores, 
 and superintends the table. As his 
 profession is one which affords a large 
 scope for feathering a nest at the ex- 
 pense of a foreign master, it is often 
 followed at Madras by men of com- 
 paratively good caste. 
 
 1616. " Yosky the butler, being sick, 
 asked lycense to goe to his howse to take 
 Tphisick.."— Cocks, i. 135. 
 
 1689. " ... . the Butlers are injoin'dto 
 take an account of the Place each Night, 
 before they depart home, that they (the 
 Peons) might be examin'd before they stir, 
 if ought be wanting." — Ovington, 393. 
 
 1782. " Wanted a Person to act as Stew- 
 ard or Butler in a Gentleman's House, he 
 must understand Sairdressing." — India Ga- 
 zette, March 2. 
 
 1789. "No person considers himself as 
 comfortably accommodated without enter- 
 taining a Dubash at 4 pagodas per month, 
 a Butler at 8, a Peon at 2, a Cook at 3, a 
 Conipradore at 2, and kitchen boy at-1 
 pagoda." — Munro's Nan'ative of Operatiom, 
 p. 27. 
 
 1873. " Glancing round, my eye fell on 
 the pantry department . . . and the butler 
 trimming the reading lamps." — Camp Li}e 
 in India, Fraser's Mag., June, 696. 
 
 1879. " . . . the moment when it occurred 
 to him {i.e. the Nyoung-young Prince 
 of Burma) that he ought really to assume 
 the guise of a Madras butler, and be off to 
 the Eesidency, was the happiest inspiration 
 of his Ufe." — Standard, June 11. 
 
 Butler-English. The broken Eng- 
 lish spoken by native servants in the 
 Madras Presidency ; which is not very 
 much better than the Figeou-Englisll 
 of China. It is a singular didect; ,j 
 the present participle (e.g.) being used 
 for the future indicative, and the 
 preterite indicative being formed by 
 ' ' done ; " thus / telling - ' I wiU tell ; ' 
 I done tell='l have told ; ' done come= 
 ' actually arrived.' Peculiar meanings 
 are also attached to words; thus 
 family='-wite.' The oddest charac- 
 teristic about this jargon is (or was) 
 that masters used it in speaking to 
 their servants as well as servants to 
 their masters. 
 
 Buxee, s. A military paymaster; 
 Hind. bakhsJn. This is a word of com- 
 plex and curious history. 
 
 In origin it is believed to be the 
 
BTJXEE. 
 
 103 
 
 BUXMM. 
 
 Mongol or Turki corruption of the 
 Sansk. hhikshu, ' a beggar,' and thence 
 a Buddhist religious mendicant or 
 member of the ascetic order, bound by 
 his discipline to obtain his daily food 
 by begging.* Bahshi was the word 
 commonly ap;plied by the Tartars of 
 the host of Chingiz and his successors, 
 and after them by the Persian writers 
 of the Mongol era, to the regular 
 Biiddhist clergy; and thus the word 
 appears under various forms in the 
 works of medieval European writers 
 from whom examples are quoted below. 
 Many of the class came to Persia and 
 the west with Hulakti and with Batu 
 Khan ; and as the writers in the Tartar 
 camps were probably found chiefly 
 among the hakshis, the word underwent 
 exactly the same transfer of meaning 
 as our clerk, and came to signify a 
 liter at us, scribe, or secretary. Thus 
 in the Latino-Perso-Turkish voca- 
 bulary, which belonged to Petrarch 
 and is preserved at Venice, the word 
 scriba is rendered in Oomanian, i.e. 
 the then Turkish of the Crimea, as 
 Bacsi. The change of meaning did not 
 stop here. 
 
 Abu'l-Pazl in his account of Kashmir 
 (in the Aiii) recalls the fact that 
 bakhsht was the title given by the 
 learned among Persian anil Arabic 
 writers to the Buddhist priests whom 
 the Tibetans styled lainds. But in the 
 time of Baber, say circa 1500, among 
 the Mongols the word had come to 
 mean surgeon; a change analogous 
 again, in some measure, to our 
 colloquial use of doctor. The modem 
 Mongols, according to Pallas, use the 
 word in the sense of ' Teacher,' and 
 apply it to the most venerable or 
 learned priest of a community. Among 
 the Kirghiz Kazzaks, who profess 
 Mahommedanism, it has come to bear 
 the character which Marco Polo more 
 or less associates with it, and means a 
 mere conjuror or medicine-man ; 
 whilst in Western Turkestan it signi- 
 fies a ' Bard ' or ' jVIinstrel.' 
 
 By a farther transfer of meaning, of 
 which all the steps are not clear, in 
 another direction, under the Mahom- 
 
 * In a note with which we were favoured "by the 
 late Prof. Ajitou Schiefner, he expressed doubts 
 whether the BaJcsM of tlie Tibetans and Mongols 
 was not of early introduetion through the Uigurs 
 from some other corrupted Sanskrit word, or even 
 of pi-se-buddhistic derivation from an Iranian 
 source. We do not find the word in Jaeschke's 
 Tibetan Dictionary. 
 
 medan Emperors of India the word 
 bakhshi was applied to an officer high 
 in military administration, whose 
 office is sometimes rendered 'Master 
 of the Horse' (of horse, it is to be 
 remembered, the whole substance of 
 the army consisted), but whose duties 
 sometimes, if not habitually, em- 
 braced those of Paymaster-General, 
 as well as, in a manner, of comman- 
 der-in-chief, or chief of the staff. 
 More px'operly perhaps this was the 
 position of the Mir BakMn, who had 
 other hakJishls under him. Bakhehis 
 in military command continued in the 
 armies of the Mahrattas, of Hyder 
 Ali, and of other native powers. 
 But both the Persian spelling and 
 the modern connexion of the title with 
 pay indicate a probability that some 
 confusion of association had arisen, 
 between the old Tai-tar title and the 
 IPers. bakhsJi, ' ■portioTX,' bakhsh^dan, 'to 
 give,' bakhshish, ' payment.' In the 
 early days of the Council of Fort 
 William we find the title Buxee 
 applied to a, European Civil officer, 
 through whom all payments were 
 made (see Long and Seton-Karr, 
 passim.). This is obsolete, but the word 
 is still in the Anglo-Indian Army the 
 recognised designation of a Paymaster. 
 This is the best known existing use 
 of the word. But under some Native 
 Governments it is still the designation 
 of a high officer of state. And accord- 
 ing to the Calcutta Glossary it has been 
 used in the N. W. P. for ' a collector 
 of a house-tax' (?) and the like ; in 
 Bengal for ' a superiatendent of peons ' ; 
 in Mysore for ' a treasurer,' &c. — See 
 an interesting note on this word in 
 Quatrem^re, H. des Mongols, 18i seqq. ; 
 also see Marco Polo, Bk. i. ch. 61, 
 note. 
 
 1298. "There is another marvel per- 
 formed by those Bacsi, of whom I have been 
 speaking as knowing so many enchant- 
 ments. . . . " — Marco Polo, Bk. I. ch. 61. 
 
 0. 1300. "Although there are many 
 BakhsMs, Chinese, Indian and others, 
 those of Tibet are most esteemed." — Bashid- 
 uddin, quoted by B'Ohsson, ii. 370. 
 
 0. 1300. "Et sciendum, quod Tartar 
 quosdam homines super omnes de mundo 
 honorant : boxitas, soiUcet quosdam ponti- 
 fices ydolorum." — Ricoldus de Montecrucis, 
 in Peregrinatores IV., p. 117. 
 
 C. 1308. "TaCrayap KoVT^t/*7ra^iseirai/)JK(«jr 
 Trpb? j3a£riAe'a fit'ePe^at'oi'" wpSyros Se Twi/ lepo[J.d.yiov, 
 Tovvoiia TOVTO e^e?^yjvC^€T'o.L," — Georf/. PdChy- 
 
 meres de Andronico Palaeoloijo, Lib. viii. 
 
BUXEE. 
 
 104 
 
 BUXERBY. 
 
 The last part of the name of this Kutzi- 
 mpaxis, * the first of the sacred magi,' 
 appears to be Bakhshi ; the whole perhaps 
 to be K/ic/ja-'Baihabi, or Kuchin Bakhshi. 
 
 1420. "In this city of Kamcheu there is 
 an idol temple 500 cubits square. lii the 
 middle is an idol lying at length, which 
 measures 50 paces. . . . Behind this image 
 . . . figures of Bakshis as large as life. . . " 
 — Shah Sukh's Mission to China, in Cathay, 
 i. cciii. 
 
 1615. "Then I moved him for his favor 
 for an English Pactory to be Resident in the 
 Towne, which hee willingly granted, and 
 gave x^resent order to the Buxy, to draw a 
 Firmui both for their comming vp, and for 
 their residence." — Sir T. Roe, in Purchas, 
 i. 541. 
 
 c. 1660. "... obliged me to take a 
 Salary from the Grand Mognl in the quality 
 of a Phisitian, and a little after from 
 Danechmend-Kan, the most knowing man 
 of Asia, who had been Bakchls, or Great 
 Master of the Horse."— Be)'?iira'(Eng. Tr.)j 
 p. 2. 
 
 1701. "The friendship of the Buxie is 
 not so much desired for the post he is now 
 in, but that he is of a very good family, and 
 has many relations near the King." — In 
 Wlieeler, i. 378, 
 
 1706-7. " So the Emperor appointed a 
 nobleman to act as the bakshi of IC^m 
 Bakhsh, and to him he intrusted the Prince, 
 with instructions to take care of him. The 
 bakshi was Sultan Hasan, otherwise called 
 Mir Malang." — Dotcson's Elliot, vii. 385. 
 
 1711. " To his Excellency Zulfikar Khan 
 Bahadur, Nurzerat Sing (Nasrat-Janrjl), 
 Backshee of the whole Empire." — Address 
 of a Letter from President and Council of 
 Fort St. George, ibid. ii. 160. 
 
 1712. " Chan Djehaan . . . first Baksi 
 general, or Muster-Master of the horse- 
 men." — Valentijn, iv. (Suratte), 295. 
 
 1753. "The Buxey acquaints the Board 
 he has been using his endeavours to get 
 sundry artificers fortheNegrais." — InLonrj, 
 
 1756. Barth. Plaisted represents the bad 
 treatment he had met with for "strictly 
 adhering to his duty during the Buxy-ship of 
 Messrs. Bellamy and Kempe;" and "the 
 abuses in the post of Buxy." — Letter to the 
 Hon. the Court of Directors, cfcc, i>. 3. 
 
 1763. "The huxey or general of the army, 
 at the head of a select body, closed the pro- 
 cession." — Orrne, i. 26 (reprint). 
 
 1793. "The bukshey allowed it would 
 be prudent in the Sultan not to hazard the 
 event."— Z>!>o«i, 50. 
 
 1804. "A buckshee and a body of horse 
 belonging to this same man wei;e opposed to 
 me in the action of the 5th ; whom I dare- 
 say that I shall have the pleasure of meeting 
 shortly, at the Peshwah's durbar."— TTci- 
 linijton, iii. 80. 
 
 1811. "There appear to have been dif- 
 ferent descriptions of Buktshies (in Tippoo's 
 
 service). The Buktshies of Kushoons wen 
 a sort of commissaries and paymasters, anc 
 were subordinate to the sipahddr, if not tc 
 the KesaiadSr, or commandant of a batta 
 lion. The Meer Buktshy, however, tool 
 rank of the Sipahddr. The Buktshies 
 of the Ehsham and Jyshe were, I believe, the 
 superior officers of these corps respectively.^,' 
 —Note to Tippoo's Letters, 165. 
 
 1823. "In the Mahratta armies the 
 prince is deemed the Sirdar or Commander ; 
 next to him is the Bukshee or Paymaster, 
 who is vested with the principal charge and 
 responsibility, and is considered accountable 
 for all military expenses and disburse^ 
 ments," — Malcolm, Central India, i. 634. 
 
 1861. " To the best of my memory he was 
 accused of having done his best to urge the 
 people of Dhar to rise against our Govern- 
 ment, and several of the witnesses deposed 
 to this effect ; amongst these the Bnksfii."— 
 Memo, on Dhar, by Major McMuUen. 
 
 1872. " Before the depositions were taken 
 down, the gomasta of the planter drew 
 aside the Bakshi, who is a police-officef 
 next to the darog^." — Qovinda' Samanta, 
 ii. 235. 
 
 Buxerry, s. A matoHock-maiit 
 apparently used in much the same sense 
 as bTirkundauze, q.v. Now obsolete. 
 The origin is obscure. Buxo is in Port, a 
 gun-barrel (Germ. BucJise) ; -wiick 
 suggests some possible ■word huxeiro. 
 There is however none such in Blu- 
 teau, who has on the other hand, 
 " Bidgeros, an Indian term, artillery- 
 men, &c.,'' and quotes from Hist. 
 Orient, iii. 7 : "Butgeri sunt hi qui 
 quinque tormentis praeficiuntur." 
 This does not throw light. Bajjar, 
 'thunderbolt,' may have given vogue 
 to a word in analogy to Pers. barkan- 
 daz, "lightning-darter," but we find 
 no such word. 
 
 1748. " We received a letter from i_ . . 
 Council at Cossimbazar . . . advising of 
 their having sent Ensign McKion with all 
 the Military that were able to travel, 150 
 buxerries, 4 field pieces, and a large quan- 
 tity of ammunition to Cutway." — ^In Long, 
 p. 1. 
 
 1755. " Agreed, we despatch Lieutenant 
 John Harding of a command of soldiers 25 
 Buxerries in order to clear these boats 
 stopped in their way to this place."— In 
 Long, 55. 
 
 1761. "The 5th they made their last 
 effort with all the Sepoys and Buxerries 
 they could assemble. " — In Long, 2.54. 
 
 „ "The number of Buxerries or 
 matchlockmen was therefore augmented to 
 1500."— Orme (reprint), ii. 59. 
 
 „ "In a few minutes they killed 6 
 buxerries." — Ibid., 65 ; see also 279. 
 
 1788. ' ' Buxerries— Foot soldiers, whose 
 
BYDE HOBSE. 
 
 105 
 
 OABAYA. 
 
 common arms are swords and targets or 
 spears. They are generally employed to 
 escort goods or treasure." — Indian Vocabu- 
 lary (Stockdale). 
 
 1850. "Another point to which Clive 
 turned his attention . . . was the organi- 
 sation of an efficient native regular force. . . 
 Hitherto the native troops employed at Cal- 
 cutta . . . designated Buxarries were no- 
 thing more than Burkarkdaz, armed and 
 equipped in the usual native manner." — 
 Broome, Hist, of the Rise and Progress of the 
 Bengal Army, i. 92. 
 
 Byde or Bede Horse (?) A noto 
 Ijy Kirkpatriok to the passage below 
 from Tippoo's Letters says Byde 
 Horse are "the same as Findarehs, 
 Looties, and Kuzzdhs (see Pindarree, 
 Lootee, and Cossack). In the life 
 of Hyder Ali by Hussain 'Ali 
 Khan Kii-mani, tr. by Miles, we read 
 that Hyder' 8 Euzzaks were under the 
 command of "Qhazi Khan Bede." 
 But whether this leader was called so 
 from leading the "Bede" Horse, or 
 gave his name to them, does not 
 appear. Miles has the highly intelli- 
 gent note : ' Bede is another name for 
 (Kuzzak) : Kirkpatiiok supposed the 
 word Bede meant infantry, which, I 
 believe, it does not" (p. 36). The 
 quotation from the Life of Ti2Dpoo 
 seems to indicate that it was the name 
 of a caste. And we find in STierring's 
 Hindu Trihes and Castes, among those 
 of Mysore, mention of the Bedar as a 
 tribe, probably of huntsmen, dark, 
 tall, and warlike. Formerly many 
 were emjiloyed as soldiers, and served 
 in Hyder's wars (ui. 153, see also the 
 same tribe in the S. Mahratta oountrj-, 
 ii. 321). Assuming -ar to be a plural 
 sign, we have here probably the 
 "Bedes" who gave name to these 
 plundering horse. 
 
 1758. "... The Cavalry of the Eao 
 . . . received such a defeat from Hydur's 
 Bedes or Kuzzaks that they fled and never 
 looked behind them until they arrived at 
 Goori Bundar." — Hist of Hydur Naik, 
 p. 120. 
 
 1785. " Byde Horse, out of employ, have 
 committed great excesses and depredations 
 in the Sircar's dominions." — Letters of 
 Tippoo Sultam, 6. 
 
 1802. "The Kakur and Chapao horse 
 . . . (Although these are included in the 
 Bedp tribe, they cany off the palm even 
 from them in the arts of robbeiy) . . . " — 
 H. of TipA by Hussein 'Ali Khan Kirmani, 
 tr. by Miles, p. 76. 
 
 Cabaya, s. This word, though of 
 Asiatic origin, was perhaps introduced 
 into India by the Portuguese, whose 
 writers of the 1 6th century apply it to 
 the surcoat or long tunic of muslin, 
 which is one of the most common 
 native garments of the better classes 
 in India. The word seems to be one of 
 those which the Portuguese had re- 
 ceived in older times from the Arabic 
 {kalu, ' a vesture '). Prom Dozy's 
 remarks this wotild seem in Barbary 
 to take the form kahaya. Whether 
 from Arabic or from Portuguese, 
 the word has been introduced into 
 the Malay countries, and is in 
 common use in Java for the light 
 cotton surcoat worn by Euro- 
 peans, both ladies and gentlemen, 
 in dishabille. The word is not 
 now used in India Proper, unless by 
 the Portuguese. But it has become 
 familiar in Dutch, from its use in 
 Java. 
 
 c. 1540. "There was in her an Embas- 
 sador who had brought Hidalcan, a very 
 rich Cabaya . . . which he would not 
 accept of, for that thereby he would not 
 acknowledge himself subject to the Turk. " — 
 Cogan'S Pinto, pp. 10-11. 
 
 1552. "... he ordered him then to 
 bestow a cabaya." — Castanheda, iv. 438. 
 See also Stanley's Correa, 132. 
 
 1554. "And moreover there are given to 
 these Kings (Malabar Bajas) when they 
 come to receive these allowances, to each of 
 them a cabaya of silk, or of scarlet, of 4 
 cubits, and a cap or two, and two sheath- 
 knives."— S. Botelho, Tombo, 26. 
 
 1572. 
 
 " Luzem da fina purpura as cahayas, 
 Lustram os pannos da tecida seda." 
 
 Camoes, ii. 93. 
 " Cabaya de damasco rico e dino 
 Da Tyria cor, entre elles estimada.'' 
 
 Ibid., 95. 
 
 In these two ijassages Burton translates 
 caftan. 
 
 1585. "The Kin^ is apparelled with a 
 Cable made like a shirt tied with strings on 
 one side."— 2?. Fitch, in HaH., ii. 386. 
 
 1598. " They wear sometimes when they 
 go abroad a thinne cotton linnen gowne 
 called Cabala. . . . " — Linschoten, 70. 
 
 c. 1610. "Cettejaquetteou soutane, qu'ils 
 appellent Libasse ou Cabaye, est de toile de 
 Cotton fort fine et blanche, qui leur va 
 jusqu'aux talons."— Pj/rard de la Yal., i. 
 265. 
 
 1645. " Vne Cabaye qui est vne sorte de 
 vestement comme vne large soutane cou- 
 
CABOB. 
 
 106 
 
 CACOVLI. 
 
 verteparle devant, ^ majiches f ort larges." 
 — Cardim, Sel. de la Prov. du Japan, 56. 
 
 1689. "It is a distinction between the 
 Moors and Banniaiu, the Moors tie their 
 Caba's always on the Right side, and the 
 Bannians on the left. . . . — Ovinglon, 314. 
 
 This distinction is still true. 
 
 1860. " I afterwards understood that the 
 dress they were wearing was a sort of native 
 garment, which there in the country they 
 call sarong or kabaai, but I found it very 
 unbecoming."* — Max Havelaar, 43. 
 
 1878. "Over all this is worn (by Malay 
 women) a long loose dressing-gown style of 
 garment called the kabaya. This robe falls 
 to the middle of the leg, and is fastened 
 down the front with circular brooches." — 
 McNair. Perak, <fcc., 151. 
 
 Cabob, s. Ar.-H. ^aSfli. This word 
 is used iu Anglo-Indian touseholds 
 generically foi- roast meat. But speci- 
 fically it is applied to tlie dish des- 
 cribed in the quotations from Fryer 
 and Ovington. 
 
 1673. "Cabob is Hostmeat on Skewers, 
 cut in little round pieces no bigger than a 
 Sixpence, and G-inger and Garlick put be- 
 tween each." — Fryer, 404. 
 
 1689. "Cabob, that is Beef or Mutton cut 
 in small pieces, sprinkled with salt and pep- 
 per, and dijDt with' Oil and Garlick, which 
 have been mixt together in a dish, and then 
 roasted on a Spit, with sweet Herbs put be- 
 tween and stuff in them, and basted with 
 Oil and Garlick all the while." — Ovington, 
 397. 
 
 1814. " I often partook with my Arabs of 
 a dish common in Arabia called Eabob or 
 Kab-ab, which is meat cut into small pieces 
 and placed on thin skewers, alternately be- 
 tween slices of onion and green ginger, sea- 
 soned with pepper, salt, and Kian, fried in 
 ghee, to be ate with rice and dholl. " — Forhes, 
 Or. Mem. ii. 480. 
 
 Cabook, s. This is the Ceylon term 
 for the substance called in India late- 
 rite (l-v-)) ^iid ill Madras by the native 
 name moorum (q-v.). The word is 
 perhaps the Port, cabouco or cavouco, ' a 
 quarry.' It is not in Singh. Diction- 
 aries. 
 
 1834. " The houses are built with cabook, 
 and neatly whitewashed with chunam." — 
 Chitty, Ceylon Gazetteer, 75. 
 
 1860. " A peculiarity which is one of the 
 first to sti ike a stranger who lands at Galle 
 or Colombo is the bright red colour of the 
 streets and roads . . . and the ubiquity of 
 the fine red dust which penetrates every 
 crevice and imparts its own tint to every neg- 
 lected article. Natives resident in these 
 localities are easily recognizable elsewhere 
 
 * There is some mistake here, sarong (q.v.) and 
 kabaya are quite distinct. 
 
 by the general hue of their dress. This is 
 occasioned by the prevalence ... of laterite, 
 or, as the Singhalese call it, of cabook."— 
 Tennent's Ceylon, i. 17. 
 
 Cabul, Caubool, &o., n.p. This 
 name (Kabul) of the chief city of N. 
 Afghanistan, now so familiar, is perhaps 
 traceable in Ptolemy, who gives in 
 that same region a people called 
 KapoXirai, and a city called Ka^ovpa, 
 though both readings are questioned. 
 Perhaps, however, one or both may be 
 corroborated by the vdpdos KajSaXiVi; of 
 the Periplus. The accent of Kabul is 
 most distinctly on the first and long 
 syllable, but English mouths are very 
 perverse in error here. Moore accents 
 the last syllable : 
 
 "... pomegranates full 
 Of melting sweetness, and the pears 
 And sunniest apples that Caubul 
 In all its thousand gardens bears." 
 
 Light of the Harem. 
 
 Mr. Arnold does likewise in RoTirah 
 and Rustam : 
 
 ' ' But as a troop of pedlars from Cabool, 
 Cross underneath the Indian Cau- 
 casus. . ." 
 
 It was told characteristically of the 
 late Lord EUenborough that, after his 
 arrival in India, though for months he 
 heard the name correctly spoken by 
 his councillors and his staff, he per- 
 sisted in calling it Cabool till he met 
 Dost Mahommed Khan. After the 
 interview the Governor-General an- 
 nounced as a new discovery, from the 
 Amir's pronunciation, that CabUl was 
 the correct form. 
 
 1552. Barros calls it "a Cidade Cabol, 
 Metropoli dos Mogoles." — IV. vi. 1. 
 
 1856. 
 "Ah Cabul ! word of woe and bitter shame; 
 Where proud old England's flag, disho- 
 noured, sank 
 Beneath the Crescent ; and the butcher 
 
 knives 
 Beat down like reeds the bayonets that 
 
 had flashed 
 From Plassey on to snow-capt Caucasus, 
 In triumph through a hundred years of 
 war." 
 
 Tlie Banyan Tree, a Poem. 
 
 Cacouli, s. This occprs in the App. 
 to the Journal d'Antoine Oalland, at 
 Constantinople in 1673 : " Dragmes do 
 Cacouli, drogue qu'on use dans le Ca- 
 hue," i-e. in coffee (ii. 206). This is 
 Pers. Ai-ab. kdkula for Cardamom, as 
 in the quotation from Garcia. We 
 may remark that K&kula was a place 
 somewhere on the Giilf'of Siam, famous 
 
CADDY. 
 
 107 
 
 GAEL. 
 
 for its fine aloes-wood (see Ibn Batata, 
 iv. 240-244). And a bastard kind of 
 Cardamom appears to be exported from 
 Siam, Amomum xanthoides, Wal. 
 
 1563. "0. Avioena gives a chapter on the 
 caoulla, dividing it into the bigger and the 
 less .... calling one of them cacolld quebir, 
 and the other cacolld ceguer, which is as 
 much as to say greater cardamom and smaller 
 cardoMumi." — Garcia De 0. i. 47 v. 
 
 Caddy, s., i. c, teacaddy. This is 
 possibly, as Cra-wfurd. suggests, from 
 Catty, q.v., and may have been ori- 
 ginally applied to a small box contaia- 
 ing a catty or two of tea. 
 
 The suggestion is confirmed by this 
 advertisement : 
 
 1792. " By R. Henderson ... A Quan- 
 tity of Tea in Quarter Chests and Caddies, 
 imported la£t season. . ." — Madras Courier, 
 Dec. 2. 
 
 Cadet, s. (From Prov. capdet, and 
 Low Lat. capitettum, Skeat). This 
 word is of course by no means ex- 
 clusively Anglo-Indian, but it was 
 in exceptionally common and fapiiliar 
 use in India, as all young officers ap- 
 pointed to the Indian army went out 
 to that country as cadets, and were 
 only promoted to ensigncies and posted 
 to regiments after their arrival, — 
 in olden days sometimes a considerable 
 time after their arrival. In those days 
 there was a building in Fort William 
 known as the ' Cadet Barrack '; ' and 
 for some time early in this century the 
 cadets after their arrival were sent to a 
 sort of college at Baraset ; a system 
 which led to no good, and was speedily 
 abolished. 
 
 1763. "We should very gladly comply 
 with your request for sending you young 
 persons to be brought up as assistants in 
 the Engineering branch, |but as we find it 
 extremely difficult to procure such, you will 
 do well to employ any who have a talent 
 that way among the cadets or others."-^ 
 Cowrts Letter, in Long, 290. 
 
 1769. "Upon our leaving England, the 
 cadets and writers used the great cabin pro- 
 miscuously ; but finding they were trouble- 
 some and quarrelsome, we brought a Bill 
 into the house for their ejectment." — Life of 
 Lord THgrmumth, i. 15. 
 
 1781. "The Cadets of the end of the 
 years 1771 and beginning of 1772 served in 
 the country four years as Cadets and 
 carried the musket all the time." — Letter 
 in Hicky's Bengal Gazette, Sept. 29th. 
 
 Cadjan, s. Jav. and Malay kdjang, 
 meaning 'jpalm-leaves,' especially those 
 of the nipa (q..v.) palm, dressed for 
 
 thatching or matting. Favre's Diet, 
 renders the word/eiaWes entrelacees. It 
 has baen introduced by foreigners into 
 S. and W. India, where it is used in 
 two senses : 
 
 a. Coco-palm leaves matted,_ tho 
 common substitute for thatch in S. 
 India. 
 
 1673. "... Flags especially in their Villages 
 (by them called Cajans, being Co-ooe^tree 
 branches) upheld with some few sticks, 
 supplying both Sides and Coverings to their 
 Cottages."— i^Vi/ci-, 17. 
 
 In his Explanatory Index, Fryer 
 gives ' Cajan, a Bough of a Toddy- 
 tree.' 
 
 c. 1680. "Ex iis (foliis) quoque rudiores 
 mattae, Cadjang vocatae, conficiuntur, qui- 
 bus aedium muri et navium orae, quum fru- 
 mentum aliquod in iis deponere velimus, 
 obteguntur." — Bumphius, i. 71. 
 
 1727. " We travelled 8 or 10 miles before 
 we came to his (the Cananore Eaja's) Palace, 
 which was built with Twigs, and covered 
 with Cadjans or Cocoa-nut Tree Leaves 
 woven together." — A, JSavfi. i. 296. 
 
 1809. "The lower classes (at Bombay) 
 content themselves with small huts, mostly 
 of clay, and roofed with cadjan. "— JfaWa 
 Gi-alutm, 4. 
 
 1860. ' ' Houses are timbered with its wood, 
 and roofed with its plaited fronds, which, 
 under the name of cadjans, are likewise 
 employed for constructing partitions and 
 fences." — Tennent's Ceylon, ii. 126. 
 
 b. A strip of fan-palm leaf, i. e., 
 either of the talipot (q-v.) or of the 
 palmyra, prepared for writing on; 
 and so a document written on such a 
 strip. 
 
 1707. "The officer at the Bridge Gate 
 bringing in this morning to the Governor a 
 Cajan letter that he found hung upon a post 
 neartheGate, whiohwhen translated seemed 
 to be from a body of the Eight Hand Caste.' 
 —In Wheeler, ii. 78. 
 
 1716. "The President acquaints the Board 
 that he has intercepted a villainous letter or 
 Cajan."— In Wheeler, ii. 231. 
 
 1839. "AtRajahmundry . . . the people 
 used to sit in our reading room for hours, 
 copying our books on their own little cad- 
 jan leaves." — Letters from Madras, 275. 
 
 Cael, n. p. Properly Kayal (mean- 
 ing 'lagoon' or 'backwater'). Once 
 a famous port near the extreme south 
 of India, at the mouth of the Tamra- 
 pami B.., in the Gulf of Manaar, and 
 on the coast of Tinnevelly, now long 
 abandoned. Two or three miles higher 
 up the river lies the site of Korkai or 
 Kolkai, the KoXp^oi i/jmopiov of the 
 
CAFFEB, CAFFBE. 
 
 108 
 
 CAFFEB, CAFFBE. 
 
 Greeks, each jjort in succession hav- 
 ing been destroyed by the retirement 
 of the sea. Tutikorin, six miles N., 
 may be considered the modern and 
 humbler representative of those ancient 
 marts. 
 
 1298. " Call is a great and noble city... It 
 is at this city that all the ships touch that 
 come from the west..." — Marco Polo, Bk. 
 iii. ch. 21. 
 
 1442. "The Coast, which includes Cali- 
 cut with some neighbouring ports, and 
 which extends as far as Kabel (read Kayel) 
 a place situated opposite the Island of 
 Serendib..." Abdurraszak, in India in the 
 XVth Cent., 19. 
 
 1444. "Ultra eas urbs est Cahila, qui 
 locus margaritas. . .producit." — Conti in Porj- 
 giua, De Var. Foi-tunae. 
 
 1498. " Another Kingdom, Caell, which 
 has a Moorish King, whilst the people are 
 Christian. It is ten days from Calecut by 
 sea... here there be many pearls." — Boteiro 
 de V. da Gama, 108. 
 
 1514. "Passando oltre al Cavo Comedi 
 (C. Comorin), sono gentih ; e intra esso e 
 Gael fe dove si pesoa le perle." — Gioi: da 
 Empoli, 79. 
 
 1.516. " Turther along the coast is a city 
 called Gael, which also belongs to the King 
 of Coulam, peopled by Moors and Gentoos, 
 great traders. It has a good harbour, 
 whither come many ships of Malabar ; 
 others of Charamandel and Benguala." — 
 Barhosa, in Lisbon Coll. 357-8. 
 
 Gaffer, Caffre, CoflQ:ee, &c., n.p. 
 The word is properly the Arabic Kafir. 
 pi. Kofra, ' an infidel, an unbeliever in 
 Islam.' As the Arabs applied this to 
 Pagan negroes, among others, the Por- 
 tuguese at an early date took it up in 
 this sense, and our countrymen from 
 them. A further appropriation in one 
 direction has siace made the name 
 specifically that of the black tribes of 
 South Africa, whom we now call, or 
 till recently did call, CaflEres. 
 
 It was also applied in the Philippine 
 Islands to the Papuas of N. Guinea, 
 and the Alfuras of the Moluccas, 
 brought into the slave-market. 
 
 In another direction the word has 
 become a quasi-proper name of the 
 (more or less) fair, and non-Mahom- 
 medan, tribes of TTiudu-Kush, some- 
 times called more specificalty the Siah- 
 posh or ' black-robed ' Cafirs, 
 
 The term is often applied malevo- 
 lently by Mahommedans to Christians, 
 and this is probably the origin of a 
 mistake pervading some of the early 
 Portuguese narratives, especially the 
 Boteiro of Vasco da Gama, which de- 
 
 scribes many of the Hindu and Indo- 
 Chinese States as being Christian.* 
 
 c. 1470. "The sea is infested with pirates, 
 all of whom are Kofars, neither Christians 
 nor Mussulmans ; they pray to stone idols, 
 and know not Christ."— 4«Aa». Jfikitin, in 
 India in the XVth Cent., p. 11. 
 
 1552. ". .he learned that the whole people 
 of the Island of S. Lourenjo . . were black 
 Cafres with curly hair like those of Mozam- 
 bique." — Barros, II. i. 1. 
 
 1563. " In the year 1484 there came to 
 Portugal ihe King of Benin, a Caffire by 
 nation, and he became a Christian." — 
 Stanley's Correa, p. 8. 
 
 1572. 
 
 " Verao os Cafres asperos e avaros 
 Tirar a Unda dama seus vestidos." 
 Camoes, v. 47. 
 
 By Burton : 
 " shall see the Caffires, greedy race and fere 
 "strip the fair Ladye of her raiment torn." 
 
 1.582. "These men are caUed Cafres and 
 are Gentiles." — Castaneda (by N.L.) f . 42 6. 
 
 c. 1610. " II estoit fila d'vn Cafre d'Ethi- 
 opie, et d'vne femme de ces isles, ce qu'on 
 appelle Mulastre." — Pyrarddela Vol, i. 220. 
 
 1614. ' ' That knave Simon the Gaffiro, not 
 what the writer took him for — he is a knave, 
 and better lost than found." — Sainsbury, i. 
 356. 
 
 1653. "... toy mesme qui passe pour vn 
 Eiafier, ou homme sans Dieu, parmi les 
 Mausulmans." — De la Boullaye-le-Oouz, 
 310 (ed. 1657). 
 
 1673. "They show their Greatness by 
 their number of Sumbreeroes and Cofferies, 
 whereby it is dangerous to walk late." — 
 Fryer, 74. 
 
 ,, "Beggars of the Musslemen Cast, 
 that if they see a Christian in good Clothes 
 . . . are presently upon their Punctilios with 
 God Almighty, and interrogate him. Why 
 he suffers him to go afoot and in Bags, and 
 this Coffery (Unbeliever) to vaunt it thus?"^ 
 Fryer, 91. 
 
 1759. "Blacks, whites, Coffi;ies, and even 
 the natives of the country (Pegu) have not 
 been exempted, but aU universally have 
 been subject to intermittent Pevers and 
 Fluxes" (at Negrais). — In Dalrymple, Or. 
 Rep. i. 124. 
 
 ,, Among expenses of the Council at 
 Calcutta in entertaining the Nabob we find 
 "Purchasing a Coffire Boy, Es. 500." — In 
 Long, 194. 
 
 1781. " To be Sold by Private Sale. Two 
 CoSree Boys, who can play remarkably 
 weU on the French Horn, about 18 Years of 
 Age : belonging to a Portuguese Paddiie 
 lately deceased. For particulars enquire of 
 the Vicar ,of the Portuguese Church, Cal- 
 
 * Thus : " Cliomandaria (i.e. Coromandel) he de 
 Christaoos e o rey Christaoo." So also Ceylmii 
 Cmmtarra, Meleqim (Malacca), Pegm, etc., are all 
 described as Christian states with Christian kings. 
 Also the so-called Indian Christians who came on 
 board Da Gama at Melinde, seem to have been 
 Hindu banians. 
 
OAFILA. 
 
 109 
 
 GAJEPUT. 
 
 outta, March 17th, 1781."— T/ic India Ga- 
 zette or Public Advertiser, No. 19, 
 
 1781. "Run away from his Master, a 
 good-looking Coffree Boy, about 20 years 
 old, and about 6 feet 7 inches in height. . . . 
 When he went off he had a high toupie." — 
 Ibid., Deer. 29th. 
 
 1782. "On Tuesday next will be sold 
 three CofEree Boys, two of whom play the 
 French iJHorn... a three-wheel'd Buggy, and 
 a variety of other articles." — India Gazette, 
 June 15th. 
 
 1799. "He (Tippoo) had given himself out 
 as a Champion of the Faith, who was to 
 drive the English Caffers out of India."— 
 Letter in Idj'e of Sir T. Munro, i. 221. 
 
 1800. ' ' The CafEre slaves, who had been 
 introduced for the purpose of cultivating 
 the lands, rose upon their masters, and 
 seizing on the boats belonging to the island, 
 effected their escape." — Symes, Embassy to 
 Ava, p. 10. 
 
 c. 1866. 
 
 ** And if I were forty years younger, and 
 my life before me to choose, 
 I wouldn't be lectured by Kafirs, or 
 swindled by fat Hindoos." 
 Sir A. G. Lyell, The Old Pindaree, 
 
 Cafila, s. Arab, hafila; a body or 
 convoy of travellers, a caravan (q.v.). 
 Also iised in the first quotation for a 
 sea convoy. 
 
 1552. " Those roads of which we speak 
 are the general routes of the Cafllas, which 
 are sometimes of 3,000 or 4,000 men . . . for 
 the country is very perilous because of both 
 hiU-people and plain-people, who haunt the 
 roads to rob travellers." — Barros, IV. vi. 1. 
 
 1596. "The ships of Cftntos (see Chetty) 
 of these parts are not to sail along the coast 
 of Malavar or to the north excej)t in acafilla, 
 that they may come and go more securely, 
 and not be cut off by the Malavars and 
 other corsairs. " — Proclamation of Goa Viceroy 
 in Archivio Port. Or., fasc. iii. 661. 
 
 1598. "And thus they write to me that 
 in the Custom-House at Ormuz there will 
 be this year no revenue whatever, because 
 the Cafilas from Persia and Ba§ora have 
 not come thither." — Archivio Port. Orient. 
 fasc. iii. 808. 
 
 1630. " . . . . SAne of the Raiahs .... 
 making Outroades prey on the Caffaloes 
 passing by the Way . . ." — Zord, Banian's 
 Meligkm, 81. 
 
 1673. "... Time enough before theCaph- 
 alas out of the Country come with their 
 Wmes."— Fryer, 86. 
 
 1727. ' ' In Anno 1699, a pretty rich CaSaia 
 was robbed by a Band of 4 or 5000 villains 
 . . . which struck Terror on all that had 
 commerce at Tatta." — A. Ham. i. 116. 
 
 1867. "It was a curious sight to see, as 
 was seen in those days, a carriage enter one 
 of the northern gates of Palermo preceded 
 and followed by a large convoy of armed 
 and mounted travellers, a kind of Kafila, 
 
 that would have been more in place in the 
 opening chapters of one of James's romances 
 than in the latter half of the 19th century." 
 —Quarterly Beview, Jan., 101-102. 
 
 Cafiristan, n.p. Pers. Kdfirisidn, 
 the county of Kafirs, i. e., of the pagan 
 tribes of Hindu Kush noticed m the 
 article Caffer. 
 
 0. 1514. " In CheghanserHi there are 
 neither grapes nor vineyards ; but they 
 bring the wines dovra the river from Ka- 
 feristan...So prevalent is the use of wine 
 among them that every Kafer has a Ichig, 
 or leathern bottle of wine about his neck ; 
 they drink wine instead of water." — ■ 
 Autobiog. of Baber, p. 144. 
 
 1603. "... They fell in with a certain 
 pilgrim and devotee, from whom they 
 learned that at a distance of 30 days' jour- 
 ney there was a city called Capperstam, 
 into which no Mahomedan was allowed to 
 enter . . ." — Journey of Bened. Goes, in Ca- 
 thay, &c., ii. 554. 
 
 Caique, s. The small skiff used at 
 Constantinople, Turkish kmk. Is it 
 by an accident, or by a radical connexion 
 through Tui'kish tribes on the Arctic 
 shores of Siberia, that the Grreenlander's 
 kayak is so closely identical ? 
 
 Cajan, s. This is a name given by 
 Sprengel [Gajanus indicus, and by TiUi- 
 ngeus ( Ci/iiSMS cajan), to the leguminous 
 shrub which gives dhall (q.v). . A 
 kindred plant has been called Doliclios 
 catjang, Willdenow. We do not know 
 the origin of this name. The Cajan 
 was introduced to America by the slave- 
 traders from Africa. De CandoUe finds 
 it impossible to say whether its native 
 region is India or Africa. See Dhall 
 and Calavance. 
 
 Cajeput, s. The name of a fra- 
 grant essential oil produced especially 
 m Celebes and the neighbouring 
 island of Bouro. A large quantity is 
 exported from Singapore and Bata- 
 via. It is used most frequently as an 
 external application, but also intei'- 
 nally, especially (of late) in cases of 
 cholera. The name is taken from the 
 'Msla.YKayw-puU, i.e., 'Lignum album.' 
 Filet (see p. 140) gives six different 
 trees as producing the oil, which is de- 
 rived from the distillation of the leaves. 
 The chief of these trees is Melaleuca 
 leucadeiidron, L., a tree diffused from 
 the Malay Peninsula to N. S. Wales. 
 The drug and tree were first described 
 by Eumphius, who died 1693. (See 
 Hanhury and Fluckiger, 247.) 
 
CAKSEN. 
 
 110 
 
 CALAVANGE. 
 
 Caksen, s. This is Sea Hind, for 
 (Joxwain {EoRbiich). 
 
 Calaluz, s. A kind of swift rowing 
 vessel often mentioned by the Portu- 
 guese writers as used in the Indian Ar- 
 chipelago. We do not know the'etymo- 
 logy, nor the exact character of the 
 craft. 
 
 1525. "4 great lancharas, and 6 calaluzes 
 and Tnanchuaa which row very fast." — Lem- 
 bravi^a, 8. 
 
 1539. " The King (of Aohin) set forward 
 with the greatest possible despatch, a great 
 armament of 200 rowing vessels, of which 
 the greater part were lancha/ras, Joannas, 
 and calaluzes, besides 15 high-sided junks." 
 — F. M. Pinto, cap. xxxii. 
 
 1552. " The King of Siam .... ordered 
 to be built a fleet of some 200 sail, almost 
 all lancharas and calaluzes, which are row- 
 ing-vessels." — Bwn-os, II. vi. 1. 
 
 1613. "And having embarked with some 
 companions in a caleluz or rowing vessel . ." 
 — Godinho de Eredia, f. 51. 
 
 Calamander Wood, s. A beautiful 
 kind of rose-wood got from a Ceylon 
 tree {Diospyros quaesita). Tennent re- 
 gards the name as a Dutch cor- 
 ruption of Coromandel wood (i. 118), 
 and Drury, we see, calls one of the 
 ebony-trees {D. mdanoxyhm) "Coro- 
 mandel-ebony." Forbes Watson gives 
 as Singhalese names of the wood Caln- 
 inidiriya, Kalumederiye, &c., and the 
 term Kalu-madlriya is given with this 
 meaning in Clough's Singh. Diet. ; still, 
 in absence of further information, it 
 may remain doubtful if this be not a 
 borrowed word. It may be worth while 
 to observe that, according to Tavcrnier, 
 the " painted calicoes " or "chites" of 
 Masulipatam were called " Calmendnr, 
 that is to say, done with a pencU." 
 (Kalam-ddr?), and possibly this ap- 
 pellation may have been given by 
 traders to a delicately veined wood. 
 
 1813. ' ' Calaminder wood " appears among 
 Ceylon products in Milhurn, i. 345. 
 
 1825. " A great deal of the furniture in 
 Ceylon is made of ebony, as well as of the 
 Calamander tree .... which is become 
 scarce from the improvident use formerly 
 made of it."— Heber (1844) ii. 161. 
 
 1834. "The forests in the neighbourhood 
 afford timber of every kind (Calamander 
 exceiJted)." — Chitty, Ceylon Gazetteer, 198. 
 
 Calambac, s. The finest kind of 
 aloes- wood. Crawfurd gives the word 
 as Javanese, Zcatomifffc, but it perhaps 
 came with the article from Chainpa 
 (q.V.). 
 
 1510. "There are three sorts of aloes- 
 wood. The first and most perfect sort is 
 called Calampat." — Vartliema, 235. 
 
 1516. ". . It must be said that the very 
 fine calembuco and the other eagle-wood is 
 worth at Calicut 1000 maravedis the pound." 
 —Barbosa, 204. 
 
 1539. "This Embassador, that was Bro- 
 ther-in-law to the King of the Batas . . . 
 brought him a rich Present of Wood of 
 Aloes, Calambaa, and 5 quintals of Benja- 
 mon in flowers." — F. M. Pinto, in Cogan's 
 tr. p. 15i(orig. cap. xiii.). 
 
 1551. (Campar, in Sumatra) "has nothing 
 but forests which yield aloeswood, called in 
 India Calambuco." — Castanheda, quoted by 
 Crawfurd, Des. Die. 7. 
 
 1552. "Past this kingdom of Camboja 
 begins the other Kingdom called Campa 
 (Champa), in the mountains of which grows 
 the genuine aloes-wood, which the Moors of 
 those parts call Calambuc." — Barros, I. 
 ix. 1. 
 
 1613. "And the Calamba is the most fra- 
 grant medulla of the said tree." — Godinho de 
 Eredia, f . 15 v. 
 
 1618. "We opened the ij chistes which 
 came from Syam with callamback and silk, 
 and waid it out."— Cocke's Diary, ii. 51. 
 
 See Eagfle-wood and Aloes. 
 
 Calavance, s. A kind of bean; ace. 
 to the quotation from Osbeok, Dolichos 
 sinensis. The word was once common 
 in English use, but seems forgotten, 
 unless still used at sea. Sir Joseph 
 Hooker writes: "When I was in the 
 Navy haricot beans were in constant 
 use as a substitute for potatoes, and, in 
 Brazil and elsewhere, were called Cala- 
 vances. I do not remember whether 
 they were the seed of Phaseolus lunatus 
 or vulgaris, or of Dolichos sinensis, alias 
 Gatjancj (see Cajan)." The word comes 
 from the Span, garbanzos, which De 
 CandoUe mentions as Castilian for 'pais 
 chiche,' or Cicer arietinum, and as 
 used also in Basque under the form 
 (/arbanizioa. 
 
 1620. "...from hence they make their 
 provition m aboundaMe, viz. beefe and 
 porke. . . . garvances, or small peaze or 
 beanes "... —Cocks's IHwry, ii. 311. 
 
 11.1630. ". . In their C'anoos brought us 
 . . . green pepper, caravance, Buffols, 
 Hens, Eggs, and other things."— &> T 
 HerheH, ed. 166.5, p. 350. 
 
 1719. " I was forc'd to give them an extra- 
 ordmary meal every day, either of Fanna 
 or oalavances, which at once made a co^sf- 
 derable consumption of our water and 
 firmg."— 6'Aeteocfe's Voyage, 62. 
 
 1738. " But garvaneos are prepared in a 
 different manner, neither do they grow 
 if* \^t °**'®'' P"'^«' by boiling. "_ 
 
 Shaw's Travels, ed. 1757, p. 140. 
 
GAL AT. 
 
 Ill 
 
 CALCUTTA. 
 
 1752. "... Callvanses(i)oZicAo« sinenm)." 
 —Osbeck, i. 304. 
 
 1774. " When I asked any of the men of 
 Dory why they had no gardens of plantains 
 and Kalavansas ... 1 learnt . . . that 
 the Haraforas supply them." — FotTest, V. 
 to If. Guinea, 109. 
 
 1814. " His Majesty is authorised to per- 
 mit for a limited time by Order in Council, 
 the Importation from any Port or Place 
 whatever of . . . any Beans called Kidney, 
 French Beans, Tares, Lentiles, Calliyances, 
 and all other sorts of Pulse." — Act 54 Geo. 
 III. cap. xxxvi. 
 
 Calay, s. Tin ; also v., to tin copper 
 vessels — H. kala'l kamd. The word 
 is At. kala'i, 'tin,' ■n'hioli according 
 to certain Arabic writers was so called 
 from a mine in India called kala'. In 
 spite of the diffei-ent initial and ter- 
 minal letters, it seems at least possible 
 that the place meant was the same that 
 the old Arab geographers call Kalali, 
 near which liey place mines of tin 
 {al-kala'i), and which was certainly 
 somewhere about the coast of Malacca, 
 possiblj', as has been suggested, at 
 Kadah,* or as we write it, Quedda 
 (q.v.). 
 
 The tin produce of that region is well 
 known. Kalang is indeed also a name 
 of tin in Malay, which may have been 
 the true origin of the word before us. 
 It may be added that the small state of 
 Salangor between Malacca and Perai 
 was formerly known as iNTa^ri Kalang, 
 or the ' Tin Country,' and that the place 
 on the coast where the British Eesi- 
 deut lives is called Klaug (see Bird, 
 Golden Chersonese, 210, 2U). The Por- 
 tuguese have the forms calaim and 
 ealin, with the nasal termination so 
 frequent in their eastern borrowings. 
 Bluteau explains calaim as 'Tin of 
 India, finer than ours.' The old 
 writers seem to have hesitated about 
 the identity with tin, and the word 
 is confounded in one quotation below 
 with Tutenague (q.v.). The French 
 use calin. In the Persian version of 
 the Book of Numbers, ch. xxxi., v. 22, 
 kala't is used for 'tin.' See on this 
 word Quatremere in the Journal des 
 Savans, Dec. 1816. 
 
 c. 920. "Kalah is the focus of the trade 
 in aloeswood, in camphor, in sandalwood, 
 in ivory, in the lead which is called al- 
 Salal. . ." — Belatwn des Voyages, &c. i. 94. 
 
 * It may be oT).sei-ved, however, that Jcwdla in 
 Malay indicates tlie estuary of a navigable river, 
 and denominates many small ports in the Malay 
 retion. The A"a!o7i of thQ early Arabs is probably 
 the KdiAi iroAis of Ptolemy's lables. 
 
 c. 1154. "Thence to the Isles of Lankia- 
 lins is reckoned 2 days, and from the latter 
 to the Island of Kalah 5. . . . There is in 
 this last island an abundant mine of tin (al- 
 Kala'i). The metal is very pure and bril- 
 liant." — Edrisi, by JaubeH, i. 80. 
 
 1552. " —Tin, which the people of the 
 country call Calem." — Gastanheda, iii. 213. 
 
 It is mentioned as a staple of Malacca at 
 ii. 186. 
 
 1600. " That all the chalices which were 
 neither of gold, nor silver, nor of tin, nor of 
 calaim, should be broken up and destroyed." 
 — Gouvea, Synodo, f. 29 b. 
 
 1610. "They carry (to Hormuz) . . clove, 
 cinnamon, pepper, cardamom, ginger, mace, 
 nutmeg, sugar, calayn, or tin. — Selaciones 
 de P. Teixeira, 382. 
 
 c, 1610. " . . money . . not only of gold 
 and silver, but also of another metal, which 
 is called calin, which is white like tin, but 
 harder, purer, and finer, and which is much 
 used in the Indies." — Pyrard de la Val (1679), 
 i. 164. 
 
 1613. " And he also reconnoitred all the 
 sites of mines, of gold, silver, mercury, tin 
 or calem, andiron and other metals . . ." — 
 Godinho de Ercdia, f . 58. 
 
 1646. "... il y a (j'.c. in Siam) plusieurs 
 minieres de calaixL, qui est vn metal metoy- 
 en, entre le jjlomb et I'estain." — Cardim, 
 Pel. de la Prov. de Japan, 163. 
 
 1726. "The goods exported hither (from 
 Pegu) are . . . Kalin (a metal coming very 
 near silver). . ."' — Valentijn, v. 128. 
 
 1770. ' ' They send only one vessel (viz. the 
 Dutch to Siam), which transports Javanese 
 horses, and is freighted with sugar, spices, 
 and linen ; for which they receive in return 
 calin, at 70 livres 100 weight." — BaynaZ 
 (tr. 1777) i. 208. 
 
 1780. "... the port of Quedah ; there is 
 a trade for calin or tutenague . . to export 
 to different parts of the Indies." — In Dunn, 
 JV. Directory, 338. 
 
 1794-5. In the Travels to China of the 
 younger Deguignes, Calin is mentioned as a 
 kind of tin imported into China from Satavia 
 and Malacca. — iii. 367. 
 
 Calcutta, n.p. B. Kdlikdtd, or 
 Kalikatta, a name of uncertain ety- 
 mology. The first mention that we are 
 aware of occurs in the Ain-i-Akbari. 
 
 c. 1590. "Kalikataica Bakoyawa Barlak- 
 pur, 3 Maluil." — Ain. (orig.) i. 408. 
 
 1698. "This avaricious disposition the 
 Englisli plied with presents, which in 1698 
 obtained his permission to purchase from 
 the Zemindar . . . the towns of Sootanutty, 
 Calcutta, and Goomopore, with their dis- 
 tricts extending about 3 miles along the 
 eastembankof theriver." — Oi'me,repr.ii.71. 
 
 1702. "The next Morning we pass'd by 
 the English Factory belonging to the old 
 Company, which they call Golgotha, and 
 
CALEEFA. 
 
 112 
 
 CALICO 
 
 is a handsome Building, to which they were 
 adding stately Warehouses." — Voyage to 
 the E. Indies by Le Siew Luillier, E- T. 
 X715, p. 259. 
 
 1726. "The ships which sail thither (to 
 Hugli) first pass by the English Lodge 
 in Colleoatte, 9 miles (Dutch miles) lower 
 down than ours, and after that the French 
 one called C/iandarnagor . .- ." — Valentijn, 
 V. 162. 
 
 1727. "The Comi^any has a pretty good 
 Hospital at Calcutta, where many go in to 
 undergo the Penance of Physic, but few 
 come out to give an Account of its Opera- 
 tion. . . One Year I was there, and there 
 were reckoned in August about 1200 Eng- 
 lish, some Military, some Servants to the 
 Company, some private Merchants residing 
 in the Town, and some Seamen belong to 
 Shipping lying at the Town, and before the 
 beginning of Jawua/iy there were 460 Burials 
 registred in the Clerk's Books of Mortality. " 
 — A. Ham., ii. 9 and 6. 
 
 c. 1742. " I had occasion to stop at the 
 citj of rir£Lshd^nga(Chandernagore), which 
 is inhabited by a tribe of Frenchmen. The 
 city of Calcutta, which is on the other side 
 of the water, and inhabited by a tribe of 
 English who have settled there, is much more 
 extensive and thickly populated . ." — ^ Abdul 
 Karlm Khan, in Elliot, viii. 127. 
 
 1782. "Les Anglais pourroient retirer 
 aujourd'hui des sommes immenses de I'Inde, 
 s'ils avoient eu I'attention de mieux com- 
 poser le conseil supreme de Calecuta."* — 
 Sonnerat, Voyage, i. 14. 
 
 , Caleefa, s. Ar. Khalifa, tlie Caliph 
 or Vioe-gerent, a word whicli we do 
 not introduce tare chiefly in. its high. 
 Mahommedan use, but because of its 
 quaint appKcation in Anglo-Indian 
 households, at least in Upper India, 
 to two classes of domestic servants, 
 the tailor and the cook. The former 
 is always so addressed by his fellow- 
 servants {Khalifa-jl! ). . 
 
 In South India the cook is called 
 Mahtry, i. e., artiste, (see Misteri). 
 In Sicily, we may note, he is always 
 called Monsu ! an indication of what 
 ought to be his nationality. 
 . The root of the word Khalifa, ac- 
 cording to Prof. Sayce, means ' to 
 change,' and another derivative khalif, 
 ' exchange or agio,' is the origin of the 
 Greek koXKv^os {Princ. of Philology, 
 2nded., 213). 
 
 c. 1253. " — vindrent marcheant enl'ost 
 qui nous distrent et conterent que li roys 
 des Tartarins avoit prise la citei de Baudas 
 et I'apostole des Sarrazins . . lequel on ap- 
 peloit le oalife de Baudas. . ." — Joinville, 
 
 * " Capitale des etablissements anglais dans le 
 Bengale. Les Anglais proiwncent et icrivent 
 Golgota"(!) 
 
 1298. " Baudas is a great city, which used 
 to be the seat of the Calif of all the Saracens 
 in the world, just as Home is the seat of the 
 Pope of all the Christians." — Marco Polo, 
 Bk. I. ch 6. 
 
 1552. " To which the Sheikh replied that 
 he was the vassal of the Soldan of Cairo, 
 and that without his permission who was 
 the sovereign Califa of the Prophet Maha- 
 med, he could hold no communication with 
 people who so persecuted his followers. , ." 
 — Barros, II. i. 2. 
 
 1738. " Muzeratty, the late Kaleefa, or 
 lieutenaint of this province, assured me that 
 he saw a bone belonging to one of them 
 (ancient stone coffins) which was near two 
 of their drags (i. e. 36 inches) in length." — 
 Shaw's Travels in Barbary, ed. 1757, p. 30. 
 
 1747. "As to the house, and the patrimo- 
 nial lands, together with the appendages of 
 the murdered minister, they were. presented 
 by the Qhalif of the age, that is by the Em- 
 peror himself, to his own daughter." — 8eir 
 Mutakherin, iii. 37. 
 
 c. 1760 (?). 
 "I hate all Kings and the thrones they sit 
 
 on. 
 Prom the King of Prance to the Caliph 
 of Britain." 
 
 These lines were found among the papers 
 of Pr. Charles Edward, and supposed to be 
 his. But Lord Stanhope, in the 2nd ed. of 
 his Miscellanies, says he finds [they are 
 slightly altered from a poem by Lord 
 Rochester. This we cannot find. 
 
 Caleeoon, Calyoon, s. Pars, ka- 
 liyiin, a water-pipe for smoking ; the 
 Persian form of the hubble-bubble 
 
 (q.v.). 
 
 1828. "The elder of the men met to 
 smoke their calleoous under the shade."— 
 The Kuzzilbash, i. 59. 
 
 Calico, s. Cotton cloth, ordinarily of 
 tolerably fine texture. The word ap- 
 pears in the 17th century sometimes in 
 the form of Calicut, but possibly this 
 may have been a purism, for calicoe or 
 callico occurs in English earher, or at 
 least more commonly iu early voyages. 
 The word may have come to us through 
 the French calicot, which, though re- 
 taining the t to the eye, does not do so 
 to the ear. The quotations sufficiently 
 illustrate the use of the word and its 
 origin from Calicut. The fine cotton 
 stuffs of Malabar are already men- 
 tioned by Marco Polo (ii. STG). Pos- 
 sibly they may have been aU brought 
 from beyond the Ghauts, as the Malabar 
 cotton, ripening during the rains, ia 
 not usable, and the cotton stufls now 
 used m Malabar all come from Madura 
 {see Fryer, below; and Terry under 
 Calicut). The Germans, we may note. 
 
CALICO. 
 
 113 
 
 CALINGULA, 
 
 call tie turkey CalecutiscJie Halm, 
 though it comes no more from. Cali- 
 cut tnan it does from Turkey. 
 
 1579. "3 great and large Canowea, in 
 each whereof were certaine of the greatest 
 personages that were about him, attired all 
 iif them in white Lawne, or doth of 
 Calecut." — Drake, World Encompassed (Hak. 
 Soc.) 139. 
 
 1591. "The commodities of the shippes 
 that come from Bengala bee . . . fine Cali- 
 cut cloth, Pintados, and Kloe." — Barker's 
 Lancastei- in Hak. li. 592. 
 
 1592. "The calicos were book-calicos, 
 calico launes, broad white calicos, fine 
 starched calicos, coarse white CEilioos, 
 browne coarse calicos. '' — Desc. of the Ch-eat 
 Carrack Madre de Dios. 
 
 1602. "And at his departure gaue a robe, 
 and a Tucke of Calico wrought with Gold." 
 — Lancaster's Voyage In Purchas, i. 153. 
 
 1604. " It doth also appear by the abbre- 
 viate of the Accounts sent home out of the 
 Indies, that there i-emained in the hands of 
 the Agent, Master Starkey, 482 fardels of 
 Calicos." — In Middleton's Voyage, Hak. 
 Soc. App. ill. 13. 
 
 ,, "I can fit you, gentlemen, with 
 fine callicoes too, for doublets; the only 
 sweet fashion now, most delicate and 
 courtly : a meek gentle callico, cut upon 
 two double affable taffata^ ; all most neat, 
 feat, and unmatchable." — JOekker, The Sa- 
 nest Whore, Act II. Sc. v. 
 
 1605. ". . about their loynes they (the 
 Javanese) weare a kind of Callico-cluth." — 
 Edm. Scot, ibid. 165. 
 
 1608. ' ' They esteem not so much of money 
 as of Calecut clothes. Pintados, and such 
 like stuffs." — lohn Davis, Hid. 136. 
 
 1612. " Calico copboord claiths, the piece 
 . . xls." — Sates and Vdlmitiouns, &c. (Scot- 
 land) p. 294. 
 
 1616. "Angarezia .... inhabited by 
 Moores tradl^with the Maine, and other 
 three Eastemellands with their Cattell and 
 fruits, for Callicoes or other linnen to cover 
 them." — Sir T. Soe, in Purchas. 
 
 1627. " Calicoe, tela delicata Indica. H. 
 Caliciid, dicta k Caleolit, Indiae regione vM 
 coiificitur," — Minsheu, 2nd ed., s. v. 
 
 1673. "Staple Commodities are Calicuts, 
 white and painted." — Fryer, 34. 
 
 „ "Calecut for Spice .... and no 
 Cloath, though it give the name of Cale- 
 cut to all ru India, it being the first Port 
 from whence they are known to be brought 
 into Europe."— /6td. 86. 
 
 1707. "The Governor lays before the 
 Council the insolent action of Captain Lea- 
 ton, who on Sunday last marched part of 
 his company... over the Company's Calicoes 
 that lay a dyeing. " — Minute in Wheeler, ii. 48. 
 
 1720. Act 7 Geo. I. cap. vii. "An Act 
 to preserve and encourage the woollen 
 .and silk manufacture of this kingdom, and 
 for more effectual employing of the Poor, 
 by prohibiting the Use and Wear of all 
 
 printed, painted, stained or dyed CalUcoes 
 m Apparel, Houshold Stuff, Furniture, or 
 otherwise.".... Stat, utLarge,v. 229. 
 
 1812. 
 "Like Iris' bowdown dai'ts the painted clue, 
 Starred, striped, and spotted, yellow, red, 
 
 and blue. 
 Old calico, torn silk, and muslin new." 
 
 Sgected Addresses (" Crabbe"). 
 
 Calicut, n.p. In tie middle ages 
 the chief city, and one of the cmef 
 ports of Malabar, and the residence of 
 the Zamorin (q.v.). The name KoU- 
 kodu is said to mean the ' Cock-For- 
 tress.' 
 
 c. 1343. "We proceeded from Fandaraina 
 to KalikUt, one of the great ports of Mu- 
 liba'r. The jjeople of Chin, of Java, of 
 Sailan, of Mahal (Maldives), of Yemen and 
 Filrs frequent it, and the traders of different 
 regions meet there. Its port is among the 
 greatest in the world." — Ibn Batwta, Iv. 89. 
 
 c. 1430. " CoUicuthiam deinoeps petilt, 
 urbem maritimam, ooto mlllibus passuum 
 ambitu, nobile totius Indiae emporium, 
 pipere, lacca, ginglbere, cinnamomo cras- 
 siore,* kebuhs, Izedoaria fertilis." — Ctonii, 
 in Poggius, De Var. Fortunae. 
 
 1442. " Calicut is a perfectly secure har- 
 bom-, which like that of Ormuz brings to- 
 gether merchants from every city and from 
 every country." — Abdurrazzak (India in loth 
 Cent.) p. 13. 
 
 c. 1475. "Calecut is a port for the whole 
 Indian sea,.. The country produces pepper, 
 ginger, colour plants, muscat [nutmeg?], 
 cloves, cinnamon, aromatic roots, adrach 
 [green ginger]... and everything is cheap, 
 and servants and maids are vei-y good." — 
 Atk. Nikitin [ibid.) p. 20. 
 
 1498. "We departed thence, with the 
 pilot whom the king gave us, for a city which 
 is called ftualecut." — Boteiro de V. da Gaum, 
 49. 
 
 1572. 
 ".TA fdra de tormenta, e dos primeiros 
 
 Mares, o temor vao do peito voa ; 
 
 Diase alegre o Piloto Melindano, 
 
 ' Terra he de Calecut, se nao me engano,' " 
 Camoes, vl. 92. 
 
 By Burton : 
 "now, 'scaped the tempest and the first 
 sea-dread, [cried 
 
 fled from each bosom terrors vain, and 
 the Melindanian Pilot in delight, 
 ' Caleout-land, if aught I see aright ! ' " 
 1616. " Of that wool they make divers 
 sorts of Callico, which had that name (as I 
 suppose) from Callicutts, not far from Goa, 
 where that kind of cloth was firiit bought 
 by the Portuguese." — Teiry in Purchas. 
 
 Calingula, s. A sluice or escape. 
 
 ■ Xot • a larger kind of cinnamon,' or ' cinnamon 
 whicli is known tlicre by the name of cras^i ' 
 (canetlac qvac grossae appdlantiLr), as Mr. Winter 
 Jones oddly renders, but canella firossa, i.e., 
 ' coarse ' cinnamon, alias coi^ia. 
 
GALPUTTEE. 
 
 114 
 
 CALYAK. 
 
 Tarn, halingal. Much used in reports 
 of irrigation works in S. India. 
 
 Calputtee, s. A caulker ; also tke 
 process of caulking. Hind. andBeng. 
 kdldpaUl and haldpatti, and these no 
 doubt from tte Port, calafate. But 
 this again is oriental in origin, from 
 the Arabic kdldfat, the 'process of 
 caulking. ' lit is true that Dozy (see 
 p. 376) and also Jal (see his Index, ii. 
 589), doubt the last derivation, and are 
 disposed to connect the Portuguese and 
 Spanish words, and the Italian calafat- 
 tare, &c., with the Latin calefacere. 
 The latter word would apply well 
 enough to the process of pitching a 
 vessel as practised in the Mediterra- 
 nean, where we have seen the vessel 
 careened over, and a great fire of 
 thorns kindled under it to keep the 
 pitch fluid. But caulking is not 
 pitching; and when both form and 
 meaning correspond so exactly, and 
 when we know so many other marine 
 terms in the Mediterranean to have 
 been taken from the Arabic, there does 
 not seem to be room for reasonable 
 doubt in this case. 
 
 The Emperor Michael V. (a.d. 1041) 
 was called KaXa^aTjjs, because he was 
 the son of a caulker (see Ducange, 
 Cfloss. Qraec.,-who quotes .^OMaras). 
 
 Since writing what precedes we see 
 that M. Marcel Devic also rejects the 
 views of Dozy and Jal. 
 
 1554. (At Mozambique) . . "To two ca- 
 laifates . . of the said brigantines, at the 
 rate annually of 20,000 reis each, with 9000 
 reis each for maintenance and 6 measures of 
 millet to each, of which no count is taken." 
 Simdo Botellw, Tomho, 11. 
 
 c. 1620. " S'U estoit besoin de calfader 
 le Vaisseau .... on y auroit beauooup 
 de peine dans ce Port, prinoipalement si on 
 est constraint de se seruir des Charpentiers 
 et des Calfadeurs du Pays; parce qu'ils de- 
 pendent tons du Gouvemeur de Bombain " 
 . . . — Bmitia- . . . des Indes Orient, par 
 Aleixo da Motta, in Thevenot's Collection. 
 
 Caluat, s. This in some old travels 
 is used for Ar. IMlwat, ' privacy, a 
 jirivate interview' (C. P. Brown, MS.). 
 
 Caluete, Caloete, s. The punish- 
 ment of impalement. Malayal. ka- 
 hithki (pron. etti). 
 
 1510. The said wood is fixed in the middle 
 of the back of the malefactor, and passes 
 through his body .... this torture is called 
 'uncalvet.' — Vwrthema, 147. 
 
 1582. " The Capitaine General for to en- 
 courage thom the more, commanded before 
 them aU to pitch along staflte in the ground, 
 
 the which was made sharp at ye one end. 
 The same amongst the Malabai-s is called 
 Calvete, upon ye which they do execute 
 justice of death, unto the poorest or vilest 
 people of the county.-'— Castaueda, tr. by 
 K. L., ff. 142 V, 143. 
 
 1606. "The Queen marvelled much at 
 the thing, and to content them she ordered 
 the sorcerer to be delivered over for punish- 
 ment, and to be set on the caloete, which 
 is a very sharp stake, fixed firmly in the 
 ground "... etc.— Gouvea, f . 47 r, see also 
 f . 163. 
 
 Galyan, n.p. The name of more 
 than one city of fame in W. and S. 
 India ; Skt.Ealydna, ' beautiful, noble, 
 propitious.' One of these is the place 
 stiU toiown as Ealyan, on theUlas river, 
 more usually called by the name of the 
 city, 33 miles N.E. of Bombay. This is 
 a very ancient port, and is probably the 
 one mentioned by Cosmas below. It 
 appears as the residence of a donor 
 in an inscription on the Eanheri caves 
 in Salsette (see Fergusson and Bwrgess, 
 p. 349). Another Kalyana was the 
 capital of the Ohalukyas of the Deccan 
 in the 9th — 12th centuries. This is in 
 the Nizam's district of Naldrug, about 
 40 miles E.N.E. of the fortress called 
 by that name. A third Kalyana or 
 Kalyani was a port of Oanara, between 
 Mangalore and Kundapur, in lat. 13° 
 28' or thereabouts, on the same river 
 as Baceanore, q.v. 
 
 The quotations refer to the first 
 Galyan. 
 
 c. A.D. 80-90. "The local marts which 
 occur in order after Barygaza are Akabani, 
 Suppara, Ealliena, a city which was raised 
 to the rank of a regular mart in the time of 
 Saraganes, but, since Sandanes became its 
 master, its trade has been put under restric- 
 tions ; for if Greek vessels, even by accident, 
 enter its ports, a guard is put on board, and 
 they are taken to Barygaza. " — Penplus, § 52. 
 c. A.D. 545. "And the most notable 
 places of trade are these : Sindu, Orrhotha, 
 Kalliana, Sibor. . . ."—Cosmas (in Cathay, 
 &c. p. clxxviii.) 
 
 1673. " On both sides are placed stately 
 Aldeas, and Dwellings of the Portuffal Fi- 
 dalgos ; tUl on the Eight, within a Mile or 
 more of GuUean, they yield possession to 
 the neighbouring Sei-a G-i, at which City 
 (the key this way into that Rebel's Country), 
 Wind and Tide favouring us, we landed.'"' — 
 Fi-ya; p. 123. 
 
 1825. "Near Candaulah is a waterfall... 
 its stream winds to join the sea, nearly 
 opposite to Tannah, under the name of the 
 Callianee river."— flc6e)>, ii. 137. 
 
 Prof. Porchhammer has lately des- 
 cribed the great remains of a Pagoda 
 and other buildings with inscriptions, 
 near the city of Pegu, called K^yani. 
 
CAMBAT. 
 
 115 
 
 OAMBOJA. 
 
 Cambay, n.p. Written byMatom- 
 medan writers Karibayat, sometimes 
 Kinbayat. According to Ool. Tod, the 
 original Hindu name was KJiambavati, 
 ' City of the Pillar.' Long a very 
 famous port of Guzerat, at the head of 
 the Gulf to which it gives its name. 
 Under the Mahommedan kings of Gu- 
 zerat it was one of their chief resi- 
 dences, and they are often called kings 
 of Cambay. Cambay is still a feuda- 
 tory state under a Nawab. The place 
 is in decay, owing partly to the shoals, 
 and the extraordinary rise and fall of 
 the tides in the Gulf, impeding naviga- 
 tion. 
 
 c. 951. "From Kambaya to the sea 
 about 2 parasangs. From Kambiya to 
 Siirab^ya (?) about 4 days. . ." — Istakhri, 
 in Elliot, i. 30. 
 
 1298. " Cambaet is a great kingdom . . . 
 There is a great deal of trade . ._ . Mer- 
 chants come here with many ships and 
 cargoes. . . ." — Marco Polo, Bk. iii. oh. 28. 
 
 1320. " Hoc vero Oceanum mare in illis 
 partibus principaliter habet duos portus: 
 quorum vnus nominatur Mahahar, et alius 
 Cambeth." — Jlfaj-inoScmMdo, near beginning. 
 
 c. 1420. "Cambay is situated near to the 
 aea, and is 12 mUes in circuit ; it abounds 
 in spikenard, lac, indigo, myrabolans, and 
 siUc." — Gonti, in India in XVth Cent. 20. 
 
 1498. "In which GuK, as we were in- 
 formed, there are many cities of Christians 
 and Moors, and a city which is called 
 Qnambaya." — Boteiro, 49. 
 
 1506. " In Combea fe terra de Mori, e il 
 suo He fe Moro ; el fe una gran terra, e 
 h nasce tnrbiti, e spigonardo, e mile (read 
 milo, see anil), lache, comiole, calcedonie, 
 gotoni . . . " — Bel. di Leonardo Ca' Maaser, 
 in Archivio Star. Italiano, App. 
 
 1674. 
 " The Prince of Cambay's daily food 
 Is asp and basilisk and toad, 
 "Which makes him have so strong a breath, 
 Each night he stinks a queen to death." 
 
 Sudibras, Pt. ii. Canto i. 
 
 Butler had evidently read the stories of 
 Mahmud Bigara, Sultan of Guzerat, in "Var- 
 thema or Purchas. 
 
 Cambays. In Ecrrest's Voyage to 
 Mergui Islands, 79. See Comboy. 
 
 Camboja, n.p. An ancient king- 
 dom in the eastern part of Indo-China, 
 once great and powerful : now fallen, 
 and under the " protectorate " of 
 France, whose Saigon colony it adjoins. 
 The name, like so many others of 
 Indo-China siace the days of Ptolemy, 
 is of Sanskrit origin,-,being apparently 
 a transfer of the name of a nation and 
 country on the N.W. frontier of India, 
 
 Kamhoja, supposed to have been about 
 the locality of Ohitral or Kaflristan. 
 Ignoring this, fantastic Chinese and 
 other etymologies have been invented 
 for the name. In the older Chinese 
 annals (c. 1200 B.C.) this region had 
 the name of Fu-nan ; from a period 
 after our era, when the kingdom of 
 Camboja had become powerful, it was 
 known to the Chinese as Ohin-la. Its 
 power seems to have extended at one 
 time westward, perhaps to the shores 
 of the B. of Bengal. Ruins of extra- 
 ordinary vastness and architectural 
 •elaboration are _ numerous, and have 
 attracted great attention since M. 
 Mouhot's visit in 1859 ; though they 
 had been mentioned by 16th century 
 missionaries, and some of the buildings 
 when standing in splendour were de- 
 scribed by a Chinese visitor at the end 
 of the 13th century. 
 
 The Cambojans proper call them- 
 selves Khmer, a name which seems to 
 have given rise to singular confusions 
 (see Comar). 
 
 The gum Gamboge so familiar in 
 use, derives its name from this oormtry, 
 the chief source of supply. 
 
 e. 1161. "... although . . . because the 
 behef of the people of Kam^nya (Pegu) was 
 the same as that of the Buddha-believing 
 men of Ceylon . . . Parakrama the king was 
 living in peace with the King of 'RAm&ciya, — 
 yet the ruler of R^minya . . . forsook the 
 old custom of providing maintenance for 
 the ambassadors , . . sa^ng, ' These mes- 
 sengers are sent to go to Samboja,' and so 
 plundered all their goods and put them in 
 prison in the Malaya country . . _. Soon 
 after this he seized some royal virgins sent 
 by the King of Ceylon to the King of Kam- 
 boja . . ." — Ext. from Ceylonese Annals, 
 by T. Bhys Davids in J. A. S. B., xh. Pt. i. 
 p. 198. 
 
 1295. "Le pays de Tchin-la . . . Les 
 gens dii pays le nomment Ean-phou-tchi. 
 Sous la dynastie actueUe, les livres sacrtSs 
 des Tib^tains nomment ce pays Kan-phou- 
 
 tohi "—Chinese Account of Chinla, 
 
 in Abel Bimusat, Nouv. Mil. i. 100. 
 
 c. 1535. "Passing from Siam towards 
 China by the coast we find the kingdom of 
 Cambaia (read Camboia) . . . the people 
 are great warriors . . . and the country of 
 Camboia abounds in all sorts of victuals . . . 
 in this land the lords voluntarily bum 
 themselves when the king dies. . . . — Som- 
 mario dc' Begni in Bamiisio, i. f. 336. 
 
 1552. "And the next State . adjoining 
 Siam is the kingdom of Camboja, through 
 the middle of which flows that splendid 
 river the Mecon, the source of which is in 
 the regions of China . . ." — Barros, Deo. I. 
 Liv. ix. cap. 1. 
 
 I 2 
 
CAMEEZE. 
 
 116 
 
 GAMPEOB. 
 
 1572. 
 " "Ves, passa por Camboja Mecom rio, 
 Que capitao das aguas se interpreta. , ." 
 
 ' Camocs, x. 127. 
 
 Cameeze, s. This word {ka/mls) is 
 used in colloquial Hind, and Tamil 
 for ' a sHrfc.' It comes from the 
 Port, camisa. But that -word is 
 directly from the Arah. Jcamls, ' a 
 tunic' Was St. Jerome's Latin word 
 an earlier loan from the Arabic, or the 
 source of the Arabic word? The Mod. 
 Greek Diet, of Sophocles has Kafilcnov. 
 Oamesa is, according to the Slang 
 Dictionary, used in the cant of English 
 thieves ; and in more ancient slang it 
 was made into ' corainission.' 
 
 c. 400. "Solent militantes habere lineas 
 quas Camisias vocant, sic aptas membris et 
 adstrictas corporibus, ut expediti sint vel ad 
 cursum, vel ad praelia .... quocumque 
 necessitastraxerit." — Scti. Huronymi Epist. 
 (Ixiv.) ad Fdbiolam,, § 11. 
 
 1464. "to William and Richard, my 
 sons, all my fair camises. , . ." — WUl of 
 Richard Strode, of Newnham, Devon. 
 . 1498. "That a very iine camysa, which 
 in Portugal would be worth 300 reis, was 
 given here for 2 fanons, which in that 
 country is the equivalent of 30 reis, though 
 the value of 30 reis is in that country no 
 small matter." — Boteiro de V. da Gamm, 77. 
 
 1573. " The richest of all (the shops in 
 
 Fez) are where they sell oamisas " 
 
 — Marmol. Desc. General de Affrica, Pt. I. 
 Bk. iii. f. 87v. 
 
 Camp, s. In the Madras Presidency 
 an official not at his head-quarters is 
 always addressed as " in Camp." 
 
 Camplior, s. There are three 
 camphors : — ■ 
 
 a. The Bornean and Sumatran 
 camphor from Dryolalanops aroniatica. 
 
 b. The camphor of China and Japan, 
 from Ginnamomum Camphora. 
 
 (These are the two chief camphors 
 of commerce ; the first immensely 
 exceeding the second in market value ; 
 see Marco Polo, Bk. iii. ch. xi. Note 3.) 
 
 C. The camphor of Blumea ialsami- 
 jfera, D. 0. , produced, and used, in China 
 tinder the name of ngai camphoi'. 
 
 The relative ratios of value in -the 
 Canton market may be roundly given 
 •as J, 1 ; c, 10; a, 80. 
 
 The first western mention of this 
 drug occurs, as was pointed out by 
 Messrs. Hanbury and Fliickiger, in 
 the Greek medical writer Aetius (see 
 below), but it probably came through 
 the Arabs, as is indicated by the ph, 
 ■or / of the Ai-ab. ka/iir, representing 
 
 the Sanskrit Jcarpura. It has been 
 suggested that the word was ongmaUy 
 Javanese, in which language kapur 
 appears to mean both ' lime and 
 'camphor.' 
 
 Moodeen Sheriff says that te/w 
 is used (in Ind. Materia Medica) for 
 ' amber.' TabasMr (q.v.) is, according 
 to the same writer, called bans-kdfur, 
 "bamboo-camphor;" and ras-M/wr 
 (mercury-camphor) is an impure sub- 
 chlonde of mercury. According to the 
 same authority, the varieties of cam- 
 phor now met with in the bazars of. S- 
 India are — 1. ka/ur-i-kaisurl, which 
 is in Tamil called pach'ch'ai (i. e.', 
 crude) karuppv/ram ; 2. Surati kdfwr; 
 3. Chlnl; 4. Batai (from the Batta 
 country ?). The first of these names 
 is a curious instance of the perpetua- 
 tion of a blunder, originating in the 
 misreading of loose Arabic writing. 
 The name is unquestionably fanswn, 
 which carelessness as to points has 
 converted into kaisuri (as above, and in 
 Blochmann's Aln, p. 79). The camphor 
 al-fansuri is mentioned as early as by 
 Avicenna, and by Marco Polo, and 
 came from, a place called Pansur in 
 Sumatra, perhaps the same as Barus, 
 which has now long given its name to 
 the costly Sumatran drug. 
 
 A curious notion of Ibn Batuta's 
 (iv. 241) that the camphor of Sumatra 
 (and Borneo) was produced in the inside 
 of a cane, filling the joints between 
 knot and knot, may be explained by 
 the statement of Barbosa (p. 204), that 
 the Borneo camphor as exported was 
 packed in tubes of bamboo. This cam- 
 phor is by Barbosa and some other old 
 writers called ' eatable camphor ' {da 
 mangiare), because used in medicine, 
 and with betel! 
 
 Our form of the word seems to have 
 come from the Sp. alcanfor and canfora, 
 through the French camphre. Dozy 
 points out that one Italian form retains 
 the truer name cafura, and an old Ger- 
 man one (Mid. High Germ.) is gaff^ 
 {Oosterl. 47). 
 
 c. A. p. 540. "Hygromyri cofectio, olei 
 salca lib. ij, opobalsami lib. i., spicsenardi, 
 folij singu. unc. iiii. carpobalsami, ama- 
 bonis, amomi, ligni aloes, sing. unc. ij. 
 mastichae, moschi, sin^. scrap, vi. quod si 
 etia caphura non deent ex ea unc. ij ad- 
 jicito " . . . . AeUi Amideni, IJbrorum xvi. 
 Tomi Dvo . . . Latinitate donati, Basil. 
 MDXxxv., Li v. xvi. cap. cxx. 
 
 c. 940. "These (islands called al-Ramin) 
 abound in gold mines, and are near the 
 country of Kansnr, famous for its camphor. 
 
CAMPOOi 
 
 117 
 
 CANABA. 
 
 . . ." — Mas'mll, i. 338. The same work at 
 iii. 49, refers back to this passage as " the 
 country of Man?wrah." Probably Mas'udi 
 wrote correctly Fansurah. 
 
 1298. " In this kingdom of Fansur grows 
 the best camphor in the world, called Gam- 
 fera Fanmri."— Marco Polo, bk. iii. oh. xi. 
 
 1506. " . . e de li (Tenasserim) vien pevere, 
 
 canella camfora da manzar e de qucVa 
 
 lum se manza"...{i, e. both camphor to eat 
 and camphor not to eat, or Sumatra and 
 CJhina camphoT).^Leonardo Ca' Masaer. 
 
 c. 1590. " The Camphor tree is a large tree 
 growing in the ghauts of Hindostan and in 
 China. A hundred horsemen and upwards 
 may rest in the shade of a single tree .... 
 Of the various kinds of camphor the best is 
 called Ribdhi or Qaif«in."...Iu some books 
 camphor in its natural state is called... 
 BUmstni, — Ain, pp. 78, 79. 
 
 1623. " In this shipp we have laden a 
 small parceU of camphire of Barome, being 
 in all 60 caiis." — Batavian Letter, pubd. in 
 Cocks' s Diwry, ii. 343. 
 
 1726^ "The Persians name the Camphor 
 of Baros, and also of Borneo to this day 
 Kafur Canfuri, as it also appears in the 
 printed text of Avicenna . . and Bellunmsis 
 notes that in some MSS. of the author is 
 found Kafur Fansuri. . ." — Valentijn,iT.&!, 
 
 1786. _ " The Camphor Tree has been re- 
 cently discovered in this part of the Sircar's 
 country. We have sent two bottles of the 
 essential oil made from it for your use." — 
 Letter of Tippoo, Kirlepatrick, p. 23],. 
 
 1875. 
 
 "Camphor, Bhimsaini (barus), valua- 
 tion lib. 80 rs. 
 
 Kefinedcake .... 1 cwt. 65 rs." 
 Table of Customs Duties cm Imports into 
 Br. India up to 1875. 
 
 The iirst of these is the fine Sumatra cam- 
 phor ; the second at i|s of the price is China 
 camphor. 
 
 Campoo, s. Hind. hampU, corr. 
 of the English "camp," or more pro- 
 perly of the Port, "campo." It is 
 used for ' a camp,' but formerly was 
 specifically applied to the partially 
 disciplined brigades under European 
 commanders in the Mahratta service, 
 thus : — 
 
 1803. "Begum Sumroo's Campoo has 
 eome up the ghauts, and I am afraid .... 
 joined Soindiah yesterday. Two deserters 
 . . . declared that Pohlman's Campoo was 
 following it."— Wellington, ii. 264. 
 
 1883. " . . its unhappy plains were swept 
 over, this way and that, by the cavalry of 
 rival Mahratta powers, Mogul and Eoliilla 
 horsemen, or campos s,ndpultuns (battalions) 
 vmder European adventurers. . . ." — 
 Qua/rterly Bemcw, April, p. 294. 
 
 Caiiara, n.p. Properly Kannada. 
 This name has long been given to that 
 part of the West coast which lies below 
 
 the Ghauts, from Mt. Dely northward 
 to the Goa territory ; and now to the 
 two British districts constituted out of 
 that tract, viz., N. and S. Canara. 
 This appropriation of the name, how- 
 ever, appears to be of European origin. 
 The name, probably meaning 'black 
 country,' from the black cotton soil 
 prevailing there, was properly syno- 
 nymous with Earnataha (see Garnatic), 
 and apparently a corruption of that 
 word. Our quotations show that 
 throughout the 16th century the term 
 was applied to the country above 
 the Ghauts, sometimes to the whole 
 kingdom of Narsinga or Vijayanagar 
 fsee Narsinga and Beejanugger). 
 Gradually, and probably owing to local 
 application at Goa, where the natives 
 seem fi-om the first to have been 
 known to the Portuguese as Canary's,^ 
 the name became appropriated to the 
 low country on the coast between Goa 
 and Malabar, which was subject, to 
 the kingdom in question, much in the 
 same way that the name Garnatic came 
 at a later date to be misapplied on the 
 other side of the Peninsula. 
 
 The Kanara or Canarese language 
 is spoken over a l,arge tract above the 
 Ghauts, and as far north as Bidar (see 
 Caldwell, Introd. p. 33). It is only 
 one of several languages spoken iu 
 the British districts of Canara, and that 
 only in a small portion, viz., near 
 Kundapur. 2'mZm is the chief language 
 in the Southern District. 
 
 Kanadam occurs in the great Tan- 
 jore inscription of the 11th century. 
 
 1516. ' ' Beyond this river commences the 
 Kingdom of Narsinga, which contains five 
 very large provinces, with each a language 
 of its own. The first, which stretches along 
 the coast to Malabar, is called Tulinate;t 
 another lies in the interior . . ■; another 
 has the name of Telinga, which cdnfines 
 with the Kingdom of Orisa ; another is 
 Canari, in which is the great city of Bis- 
 naga : and then the kingdom of Chara- 
 mendel, the language of which is Tamul."— 
 Barbosa.X 
 
 c. 1535. "The last Kingdom of the First 
 India is called the Province Canarim ; it is 
 bordered on one side by the Kingdom of 
 Goa andby Anjadiva, and on the other side 
 by Middle India or Malabar. In the inte- 
 rior is the King of Narsinga, who is chief 
 of this country. The speech of those of 
 
 ^ And this term, in tlie old Portuguese works, 
 means tlie Konlcani people and language of Goa. 
 
 t i.e. Tuhtnnadu, or the modem District of S 
 Canara. 
 
 t This passage is exceedingly corrupt, and the 
 version (necessarily imperfect) is made up from 
 
CANARA. 
 
 118 
 
 CANDAHAB. 
 
 Cauarim is different from that of the King- 
 dom of Decan and of Goa." — Portuguese 
 Summary of Eastern Kingdoms, in Bamusio, 
 i. f. 330. 
 
 1552. " The third province is called Ca- 
 nara, also in the interior. . ." — Oastanheda, 
 ii. 50. 
 
 And as applied to tte language : — 
 
 "The language of the Gentoos is Ca- 
 nara."— iS. 78. 
 
 1552. "The whole coast that we speak 
 of back to the Ghaut (Gate) mountain range 
 .... they call Conoan, and the peojole pro- 
 perly Concanese (Gonquenijs), though our 
 people call them Canarese (Canarijs) .... 
 " And as from the Ghauts to the sea on 
 the west of the Deean all that strip is called 
 Concan, Iso from the Ghauts to the sea on 
 the west of Canara, always excepting that 
 stretch of 46 leagues of which we have 
 spoken [north of Mount Dely] which belongs 
 to the same Canard, the strip which stretches 
 to Cape Comorin is called Malabar." — Bar- 
 ros, Dec. I. liv. ix. cap. 1. 
 
 „ "... The Kingdom of Canara, 
 which extends from the river called Gate, 
 north of Chaul, to Cape Comorin (so far as 
 concerns the interior region east of the 
 
 Ghats) and which in the east marches 
 
 vrith the kingdom of Orisa ; and the Gentoo 
 Kings of this great Province of Canara were 
 those from whom sprang the present Kings 
 of Bisuaga." — Ibid. Dec. II. liv. v. cap. 2. 
 1572. 
 
 " Aqui se enxerga M do mar undoso 
 Hum monte alto, que corre longamente 
 Servindo ao Malabar de forte muro, 
 Com que do Canara vive seguro." 
 
 Oamoes, vii. 21. 
 Englished : 
 
 " Here seen yonside where wavy waters 
 play 
 a range of mountains skirts the mur- 
 muring main 
 serving the Malabar for mighty mure 
 who thus from him of Canara dwells secure. '' 
 
 Bwton. 
 1598. " The land itseKe is called Decan, 
 and also Canara." — LimscJioten, 49. 
 
 1614. "Its proper name is Gliarnathaca, 
 which from corruption to corruption has 
 come to be called Canara." — Gouto, Deo. 
 VI. liv. V. cap. 5. 
 
 In the following quotations tie term, 
 is applied, either inclusively or exclu- 
 sively, to the territory whicli we now 
 call Canara : 
 
 1615. " Canara. Thence to the Kingdome 
 of the Cannarins, which is but a little one, 
 and 5 dayes journey from Damans. They are 
 tall of stature, idle, for the most part, and 
 therefore the greater theeves. " — DeMonfwrt, 
 p. 23. 
 
 1623. " Having found a good ojiportunity, 
 
 three— viz., Stanley's English, from a Sp. MS. 
 (Hak. See), p. 79 ; the Portuguese- of the Lisbon 
 Academy, p. 291; and Kamusio's Italian (i. f. 
 299 v.). 
 
 such as I desired, of getting out of Goa, and 
 penetrating further into India, that is more 
 to the south, to Canara. . ."—P. della Valle, 
 ii. 601. 
 
 1672. " The strip of land Canara, the in- 
 habitants of which are called Canarins, is 
 fruitful in rice and other food-stufiEs." — Bal- 
 daeus, 98. 
 
 There is a good map in this work, which 
 shows ' Canara ' in the modern acceptation. 
 
 1672. " Description of Canara and Journey 
 to Goa. — This kingdom is one of the finest 
 in India; all plain country near the sea, and 
 even among the mountains all peopled. " — P. 
 Vincenzo Maria, 420. 
 
 Here the title seems used in the modern 
 sense, but the same writer applies Canara 
 to the whole Kingdom of Bisnagar. 
 
 1673. "At Mirja the Protector of Canora 
 came aboard." — Fryer (margin), p. 57. 
 
 1726. "TheKingdom Canara (underwhich 
 Onor, Batticala, and Garoopa are dependent) 
 comprises all the western landslying between 
 Walkan {Konkan?) and Malabar, two great 
 coast countries." — Yalentijn, v. 2. 
 
 1727. "The country of Canara is gene- 
 rally governed by a Lady, who keeps her 
 Court at a Town called Baydow, two Days 
 Journey from the Sea." — A. Ham. i. 280. 
 
 Canaut, Conaut, even Connau^ht, 
 s. Hind, from Arab, kandt, the side- 
 wall of a tent, or canvas enclosure. 
 
 1616. " The King's Tents are red, reared 
 on poles very high, and placed in the midst 
 of the Camp, covering a large Compasse, 
 inoircled with Canats (made of red calico 
 stitfenedwith Canes at every breadth, stand- 
 ing upright about nine foot high) guarded 
 round every night with Souldiers." — Terry, 
 in Purchas, ii. 1481. 
 
 c. 1660. " And (what is hard enough to 
 believe in Tndostan, where the Grandees 
 especially are so jealous . . .) I was so near 
 to the Wife of this Prince (Dara), that the 
 Cords of the Kanates . . . which enclosed 
 them (for they had not so much as a poor 
 tent), were fastned to the wheels of my 
 chariot."— ^enMcr, E. T. 29. 
 
 1792. "They passed close to Tippoo's 
 tents : the canaut* was standing, but the 
 green tent had been removed." — T. Mumro, 
 in Life, iii. 73. 
 
 1793. "The canaut of canvas . . . was 
 painted of a beautiful sea-green colour." — 
 Dirom, 230. 
 
 1817. "A species of silk of which they 
 make tents and kanauts." — Mill, ii. 201. 
 
 1825. Heber writes oonnaut.^ — Oris:, ed. 
 ii. 257. 
 
 Candahar, n.p. Kandahar. The 
 application of this name now is ex- 
 clusively to (a) the well-known city of 
 Western Afghanistan, which is the 
 
 Misprinted ccmaul. 
 
CANDABEEN. 
 
 119 
 
 CANDY. 
 
 oTd] ect of so much political interest. But 
 by the Ar. geographers of the 9thto Hth 
 centuries the name is applied to (b) 
 the country about Peshawar, as the 
 equivalent of the ancient Indian Gand- 
 Jiara, and the Oandaritia of Strabo. 
 Some think the name was transferred 
 to (a) in consequence of a migration 
 of the people of G-andhara carrying 
 with them the-begging-pot of Buddha, 
 believed by Sir H. Eawlinson to be 
 identical with a large sacred vessel of 
 stone preserved in a mosque of Canda- 
 har. Others think that Candahar 
 may represent Alexandropolis in 
 Arachosia. We find a third applica- 
 tion of the name (c) in Ibn Batuta, as 
 well as in earlier and later writers, to a 
 former port on the east shore of the 
 Gulf of Cambay, Ghandhar in the 
 Broach District. 
 
 a. — 1552. "Those who go from Persia, 
 from the kingdom of Hora§am (Khorasan), 
 from Boh^ra, and all the Western Regions, 
 travel to the city which the natives cor- 
 ruptly call Oandar, instead of Scandar, 
 the name by which the Persians call Alex- 
 ander. . . ." — Sa/rros, IV. vi. 1. 
 
 b. — 0. 1030. " . . thence to the river Chan- 
 dr^a (Chinab) 12 (parasangs) ; thence to 
 Jailam on the West of the Biiyat (or Hydas- 
 pes) 18 ; thence to Waihind, capital of Kan- 
 dahar ... 20; thence to Parshiiwar 14 . -" 
 — Al-BirUni in Elliot, i. 63 (corrected). 
 
 c. — c. 1343. ' ' From Kinbaya (Cambay) we 
 went to the town of Kawi (Ednvi, opp. Cam- 
 bay), on an estuary where the tide rises and 
 f aUs . . thence to Kandahar, a considerable 
 city belonging to the Infidels, and situated 
 on an estuary from the sea." — Ibn Batuta, 
 iv. 57, 58. 
 
 1516. " ^Further on . . . there is another 
 place, in the mouth of a small river, which 
 is called Guendari. . . . And it is a very 
 good town, a seaport. . ." — Barhosa, 64. 
 
 Candareen, s. In Malay, to which 
 language the word apparently belongs, 
 handuri. A term formerly applied 
 to the hundredth of the Chinese ounce 
 or weight, commonly called by the 
 Malay name tahil (see tael). Fryer 
 (1673) gives the Chinese weights 
 thus: — 
 
 1 Caitee is nearest 16 Taies 
 1 Teen (Taie ?) is 10 Mass 
 1 Mass in Silver is 10 Quandreens 
 1 ftuandreen is 10 Cash 
 733 Cash make 1 Royal 
 1 grain English weight is 2 cash. 
 1554. "In Malacca the weight used for 
 gold, musk, &c., the cate, contains 20 taels, 
 each tael 16 inazes, each maz 20 cumduryns ; 
 also 1 paual 4 mazes, each maz 4 cupongs ; 
 each cupong 5 cumduryns." — A. Nimes, 39. 
 
 1615. "We bought 5 greate square 
 postes of the Kinges master carpenter ; cost 
 2 mas 6 condrina per peece." — Cocks, i. 1. 
 
 Candy, n.p. A town in the hill 
 country of Ceylon, which became the 
 deposit of the sacred tooth of Buddha 
 at the beginning of the 14th century, 
 and was adopted as the native capital 
 about 1592. Chitty says the name is 
 unknown to the natives, who call the 
 place Mahd nuvera, ' great city.' The 
 name seems to have arisen out of some 
 misapprehension by the Portuguese, 
 which may be illustrated by the quo- 
 tation from Valentijn. 
 
 c. 1530. " And passing into the heart of 
 the Island, there came to the Kingdom of 
 Caudia, a certain Friar Pasooal with two 
 companions, who were well received by the 
 King of the country Javira Bandar ... in 
 so much that he gave them a great piece of 
 ground, and everything needful to build a 
 church, and houses for them to dwell in." — 
 Couto, Dec. VI. liv. iv. cap. 7. 
 
 1552. "... and at three or four places, 
 like the passes of the Alps of Italy, one 
 finds entrance within this circuit (of moun- 
 tains) which forms a Kingdom called Cande." 
 — Barros, Dec. III. Liv. ii. cap. 1. 
 
 1645. "Now then as soon as the_ Emperor 
 was come to his Castle in Candi he gave 
 order that the 600 captive Hollanders 
 should be distributed throughout his coun- 
 try among the peasants, and in the City." 
 — J. J. Saar's 15-Jahrige Kriegs-Dienst, 97. 
 
 1681. "The First is the City of Camdy, so 
 generally called by the Christians, probably 
 from Conde, which in the Chinffulays Jjan- 
 guage signifies Bills, for among them it is 
 situated, but by the Inhabitants called 
 Hingodagul-neure, as much as to s.ay 'The 
 City of the Chinqulay people, and Mamma; 
 signifying the Chief or Royal City.'" — R. 
 Knox, p. 5. 
 
 1726. ' ' Candi, otherwise Candia, or named 
 in Cingalees Conde Ouda, i.e. the high moun- 
 tain country." — Valentijn (Ceylon), 19. 
 
 Candy, s. A weight used in S. 
 India, which maybe stated roughly at 
 about SOOlbs. , but varying much in dif- 
 ferent parts. It corresponded broadly 
 with the Arabian bahaf(q. v.), and was 
 generally equivalent to 20 maunds, 
 varying therefore with the maund. 
 
 The word is Mahr. hhandl, written 
 in Tam. and Mai. Mndi. The Portu- 
 guese write it candil. 
 
 1563. "A candil which amounts to 522 
 pounds " {arrateis). — Garcia, f. 55. 
 
 1598. " One candiel is little more or less 
 than 14 bushels, wherewith they measure 
 Rice, Corne, and all graine." — Linsclioten,6d. 
 
 1618. ' ' The Candee at this place (Bateeala) 
 containeth neere 500 pounds." — W. ffore in 
 Purclats, i. 657. 
 
CANDY (SUGAR-). 
 
 120 
 
 CANQUE. 
 
 1710. "They advised that they have sup- 
 plied Habib ^ban with ten candy of coun- 
 try gunpowder," — In Wheeler, ii. 136. 
 
 c. 1760. Grose gives the Bombay candy as 
 20 maunds of 28 lbs. each =560 lbs. ; the 
 Surat ditto as 20 maunds of 37i lbs. =: 746| 
 lbs.; the Anjengo ditto 560 lbs.; the Carwar 
 ditto 575 lbs. ; the Coromandel ditto at 500 
 lbs. &c. 
 
 Candy (Sugar-). This name of crys- 
 tallized sugar, though, it came no doubt 
 to Europe from the Pers. Arab, hand 
 (Pers. also shakar hand; Sp. azucar 
 cande; It. candi and zucchero candilo; 
 Pr. Sucre candi) is of Indian origin. 
 There is a Skt. root hliand, to break, 
 whence Manda, ' broken,' also applied 
 in various compounds to granulated 
 and candied sugar. But there is also 
 Tarn, ha/r-handa, Malayal. handi and 
 Iml-Jcandi, which may have been the 
 direct source of the Persian and Arabic 
 adoption of the word, and perhaps its 
 original, from a Dravidian word= 
 ' lump.' 
 
 A German writer, long within this 
 century, (as we learn fromMahn quoted 
 in Diez's Lexicon) appears to derive 
 candy from Oandia, " because most of 
 the sugar which the Venetians im- 
 ported was brought from that island " 
 — a fact probably invented for the 
 nonce. But the writer was the same 
 wiseacre who (in the year 1829 !) cha- 
 racterized the book of Marco Polo as 
 a "clumsily compiled ecclesiastical 
 fiction disguised as a Book of Travels " 
 (see Introduction to Marco Polo, 2nd 
 ed., pp. 112, 113). 
 
 c. 1343. "A oentinajo si vende gien- 
 giovo, cannella, lacca, incenso, indaco .... 
 verzino soorzuto, zucchero . . . zucchero 
 candi . . . porcellane . . . costo . . ." 
 
 Pegolotti, p. 134. 
 
 1461. "... Un ampoletto di balsamo. 
 Teriaca bossoletti 15. Zuccheri Moccari (?) 
 panni 42. Zuccheri canditi, soattole 5 
 . . ." — lAat of Presents from Snltan of Egypt 
 to the Doge (see under Benjamin), 
 
 c. 1596. "White sugar candy (kandi safed) 
 . . . 5J dams per scr." — Am, i. 63. 
 
 1627. " Sugar Candie, or Stone Sugar."— 
 Minshew, 2nd ed. s. v. 
 
 1727. "The Trade they have to China is 
 divided between them and Surat . . , the 
 Gross of their own Cargo, which consists in 
 Sugar, Sugar-candy, AUom, and some 
 Drugs . . . are all for the Surat Market." 
 —A. Ham. i. 371. 
 
 Cangue, s. A square board, or 
 portable pillory of wood, used in 
 China as a punishment, or rather, as 
 Dr. Wells Williams says, as a kind of 
 
 censure, carrying no disgrace ; strange 
 as that seems to us, with whom the 
 essence of the pillory is disgrace. The 
 frame weighs up to 301bs., a weight 
 limited by law. It is made ' to rest 
 on the shoulders without chafing the 
 neck, but so broad as to prevent the 
 wearer from feeding himself. It is 
 generally taken off at night {Giles). 
 
 The Cangue was introduced into 
 China by the Tartar dynasty of Wei 
 in the 5th century, and is first 
 mentioned under a.d. 481. In the 
 Kwang-yun (a Chin. Diet. pubKshed 
 A.D. 1009) it is called kanggiai 
 (modem mandarin hiang - Mai), 
 i.e. ' Neck-fetter.' Prom this old 
 form probably the Anamites have 
 derived their word for it, gong, and the 
 Cantonese h'ang-ha, ' to wear the 
 Cangue,'' a, survival (as frequently" 
 happens in Chinese vernaculars) of an 
 ancient term with a new orthography. 
 It is probable that the Portuguese 
 took the word from one of these latter 
 forms, and associated it with their own 
 canga, an ' ox-yoke,' or 'porter's yoke 
 for carrying burdens.' The thing is 
 alluded to by F. M. Pinto and other 
 early writers on China, who do not 
 give it a name. 
 
 Something of this kind was in use 
 in countries of Western Asia, called 
 in Persia doshdha ihilignum). And 
 this word is applied to the Chinese can- 
 gue in one of our quotations. Doahalea, 
 however, is explained in the lexicon 
 Burhdn-i-Kati' as 'a piece of timber 
 with two branches placed on the neck 
 of a criminal' [Q^atrefmere, in Not, et 
 JExtr. xiv. 172, 173). 
 
 1420. ". . made the ambassadors come for- 
 ward side by side with certain prisoners . . 
 Some of these had a doshdka on their necks." 
 ■ — Shah Bukh's Misskm to China, in Cathay, 
 p. cciv. 
 
 c. 1540. "... Ordered us to be put in a 
 horrid prison with fetters on our feet, man- 
 acles on our hands, and collars on our necks 
 . . ." — F. M. Pimto (orig.) ch. Ixxxiv. ^ 
 
 1585. " Also they doo lay on them a cer- 
 taine covering of timber, wherein remaineth 
 no more space of hoUownesse than their 
 bodies doth make : thus they are vsed that 
 are condemned to death." — Mendoza (tr. by 
 Parke, 1589) Hak. Soo. i. 117-118. 
 
 1696. "He was imj)risoned, con^oed, tor- 
 mented, but making friends with his Money 
 . . . was cleared, and made XTnder-CustOT 
 mer. . ." — Botvper^s Journal at Cochia China. 
 in Dalrymple, Or. Eep. i. 81. 
 
 1727. "With his neck in the congbes 
 which are a pair of Stocks made of bam- 
 boos." — A. Ham. ii. 175. 
 
OANNANOBE. 
 
 121 
 
 J PEL AN. 
 
 1779. "Aussitdt on les mit tons trois en 
 prison, des ohalnes aux pieds, une cangue au 
 con."— Lettres Edif. xxv. 427. 
 
 1797. "Thepunishmentof the cfa, usually 
 called by Europeans the cangue, is generally 
 inflicted for petty crimes." — Staunton, Em- 
 Imssy, &c. ii. 492. 
 
 1878. "_. . . f rapper Bur les joues a I'aide 
 d'une petite lame de cuir ; c'est, je crois, la 
 seule correction inflig^e aux femmes, car je 
 n'en ai jamais vu aucune porter la cangue." 
 — Jjion Boitsset, A Travers la Chine, 124. 
 
 Caunanore, n.p. A port on the coast 
 of northern Malabar, famous in the 
 early Portuguese history, and which 
 still is the chief British military 
 station on that coast, -with a European 
 regiment. The name is Kmnur or 
 Kannanilr, ' Krishna's To'W'n.' 
 
 c. 1506. "In Cananor il suo Re si fe zentil, 
 e_ qui nasce zz. (i.e. zemari, 'ginger'); ma 
 li zz. pochi e non cusi boni come quelli de 
 Colcut." — Leonardo Goi Massa; in Archivio 
 Stonm Ital., Append. 
 
 1510. " Canonor is a iine and large city, 
 in which the King of Portugal has a very 
 strong castle. ■ , This Canonor is the port 
 at which horses which come from Persia 
 disembark." — YartTiema, 123. 
 
 1572. 
 "Chamarii o Samorim mais gente nova 
 
 # * n 
 
 Vai& que todo o Nayre em fim se mova 
 Que entre Calecut jaz, e Cananor." 
 
 Camoes, x. 14. 
 By Burton : 
 
 "The Samorin shall summon fresh allies ; 
 
 * * * 
 
 lo ! at his bidding every Nayr-man hies, 
 that dwells 'twrxt Calecut and Cananor." 
 
 tHailOIlgO, s. Pars. kanHn-go, i.e. 
 ' Law-utterer ' (the first part being 
 Arab, from Gfr. Koi/av). In upper 
 India, and formerly m Bengal, the 
 registrar of a taJml, or other revenue 
 subdivision, who receives the reports 
 of ihe patwarls, or village registrars. 
 
 1763. "I have to struggle with every diffi- 
 culty that can be thrown in my way by mini- 
 sters, mutseddies, ooneoes{!) &c. and their 
 dependents."— Letter from i?". Spkes, in Car- 
 raccioU's Idfe of Olive, i. 542. 
 
 Canteroy, s. A gold coin formerly 
 used in the S.E. part of Madras terri- 
 tory. It was worth 3 rs. Properly 
 Kmaldravi hun (or pagoda) from Kan- 
 thirava Raya, who ruled in Mysore 
 from 1638 (C P. Brown, MS.). See 
 Piirom'a Narrative, p. 279, where the 
 revenues of the territory taken from 
 Tippoo in 1792 are stated in Canteray 
 pagodas. 
 
 Canton, n.p. The great seaport of 
 Southern China, the chief city of the 
 Province of Kwang-tung, whence we 
 take the name, through the Portu- 
 guese, whose older writers call it 
 Cantao. The proper name of the city 
 is Kwang-chau-fu. 
 
 c. 1535. "... (jxiestecose . . vanno alia 
 China con li lor gmnchi, e a Camtou, che fe 
 Cittk grande. . . " — Sommario de' Begni, in 
 Samusio, i. f. 337. 
 
 1585. "The Chinos do vse in their pro- 
 nunciation to terme their cities with this 
 sylable, Tu, that is as much as to say, citie, 
 as Taybin fu, Canton fu, and their townes 
 with this syllable, Cheu." — Mendosa, Parke's 
 old B. T. (1588) Hak. Soc. i. 24. 
 
 1727. " Canton or Qnmitung (as the Chi- 
 nese ex^jress it) is the next maritime Pro- 
 vince." — A. Ham. ii. 217. 
 
 Cantonment, s. (Pron. Oantoon- 
 ment, with accent on penult.) This 
 English word has become almost ap- 
 propriated as Anglo-Indian, being so 
 constantly used in India, and so little 
 used elsewhere. It is applied to mili- 
 tary stations in India, built usually on 
 a plan which is originally that of a 
 standing camp or " cantonment." 
 
 1783. "I know not the full meaning of 
 the word cantonment, and a camp this sin- 
 gular place cannot well be termed ; it more 
 resembles a large town, very many miles in 
 circumference. The officers' bungalos on 
 the banks of the Tappee are large and con- 
 venient, &c." — Forbes, Letter in Oriental 
 Memoirs, describing the "Bengal Canton- 
 ments near Surat," iv. 239. 
 
 1825. " The fact, however, is certain . . . 
 the cantonments at Lucknow, nay Calcutta 
 itself, are abominably situated. I have 
 heard the same of Madras ; and now the 
 lately-settled cantonment of Nusseerabad 
 appears to be as objectionable as any of 
 them."— Heber, ed. 1844, ii. 7. 
 
 1848. " Her ladyship, our old acquaint- 
 ance, is as much at home at Madras as at 
 Brussels — in the cantonment as under the 
 tents." — Vanity Fair, ii. oh. 8. 
 
 Capel, s. Malay al. Ka^al, 'a ship.' 
 This word has been imported into 
 Malay and Javanese. 
 
 1498. In the vocabulary of the language 
 of Calicut given in the JRoteiro de V. de Grama 
 we have — ■ 
 
 "Navo ; capeU," p. 118. 
 
 1510. "Some others which are made like 
 ours, that is in the bottom, they call capel." 
 —Tarthema, 154. 
 
 Cai)elan, n.p. This is a name 
 which was given by several 16th-cen- 
 tury travellers to the mountains in 
 Burma from which the rubies pur- 
 
CAPUCAT. 
 
 122 
 
 CARAMBOLA. 
 
 chased at Pegu were said to come ; tlie 
 idea of their distance, &c., being very 
 vague. It is not in our power to say 
 "what name was intended. The real 
 position of the "ruby-mines" is 60 
 or 70 miles N.E. of Mandalay. 
 
 1506. ". . . e qui fe uno porto appresso 
 uno loco che si chiama Acaplen, dove li se 
 trova molti rubini, e spinade, e zoie d'ogni 
 sorte." — Leoiiardo di Co! Masser, p. 28. 
 
 1510. "The sole merchandise of these 
 people is jewels, that is, rubies, which come 
 from another city called Gapellan, which is 
 distant from this (Pegu) 30 days' journey." 
 — Vai-thema, 218. 
 
 1516. " Further inland than the said 
 Kingdom of Ava, at 5 days journey to the 
 south-east, is another city of Gentiles . . . 
 called Capelau, and all round are likewise 
 found many and excellent rubies, which they 
 bring to sell at the city and fair of Ava, and 
 which are better than those of Ava." — Bar- 
 bosa, 187. 
 
 c. 1535. " This region of Arquam borders 
 on the interior with the great mountain 
 called Capelaugam, where are many places 
 inhabited by a not very civilized people. 
 These carry musk and rubies to the great 
 city of Ava, which is the capital of the 
 Kingdom of Arquam. . ."—Sommario de 
 Begni, in Bamusio, i. 334 v. 
 
 c. 1660. " . . A mountain 12 days journey 
 or thereabouts, from Siren towards the 
 North-east ; the name whereof is Capelan, 
 In this mine are found great quantities of 
 'Ruhies."—Tavemier (E. T.) ii. 143. 
 
 Phillips's Mineralogy (according to 
 Col. Bumey) mentions the locality of 
 the ruby as "the Capelan moun- 
 tains, si(cty miles from Fegue, a city in, 
 Geylon ! " {J. As. Soc. Bengal, ii. 75). 
 
 This writer is certainly very loose in 
 his geography, and Dana (ed. 1850) is 
 not much better : 
 
 "The best ruby sapphires occur in the 
 Capelan mountains, near Syrian, a city of 
 Pegu." — Mineralogy, p. 222. 
 
 Capucat, n.p. The name of a place 
 on the sea near Calicut, mentioned by 
 several old authors, but which has 
 now disappeared from the maps, and 
 probably no longer exists. The proper 
 form is uncertain. 
 
 1498. In the Boteiro it is called Capua, — 
 P. 50. 
 
 1510. "... another place called Capo- 
 gatto, which is also subject to the King_ of 
 Caleciit. This place has a very beautiful 
 palace, built in the ancient style." — Ftw- 
 thema. 133-134. 
 
 1516. "Further on . . . is another town, 
 at which there is a small river, which is 
 called Capucad, where there are many 
 country-born Moors, and much shipping." — 
 Barboaa, 152. 
 
 1562. "And they seized a great number 
 of grabs and vessels belonging to the people 
 of Kabkad, and the new port, and Calicut, 
 and Funan [i.e. Ponany], these aU bemg sub- 
 ject to the Zamorin. "~Tohfat-ul-Mvjahideen, 
 tr. by Kowiandson, p. 157. 
 
 The want of editing in this last book is 
 deplorable. 
 
 Caracoa, CaracoUe, &c., s. Malay 
 hura-hwra, but said to be Arab, kwra- 
 kura which Dozy says (s.v. Carra^ca) 
 was, among the Arabs, a merchant 
 vessel, sometimes of very great size. 
 Crawfurd describes the Malay kura- 
 kura, as 'a la,rge kind of sailing 
 vessel ; ' but the quotation from Jarric 
 shows it to have been the Malay galley. 
 Marre [Kata-Kata Malayou, 87) says : 
 ' ' The Malay kora-kora is a great row- 
 boat; still in use in the Moluccas. 
 Many measure 100 feet long and 10 
 wide. Some have as many as 90 
 rowers." 
 
 c. 1330. "We embarked on the sea at 
 Ladhikiya in a big hwkwra belonging to 
 Genoese people, the master of which was 
 called Martalamin." — Ihn Batuta, ii. 254. 
 
 1349. " I took the sea on a small kur- 
 kura belonging to a Tunisian.'' — Jbid. iv. 
 327. 
 
 1606. " The formost of these Galleys or 
 CaracoUes recovered our Shippe, wherein 
 was the King of Tarnata." — Middleton's 
 Voyage, E. 2. 
 
 „ "... Nave conscensft, quam lingu^ 
 patriS. caracora nuncupant. Navigii geinus 
 est oblogum, et angustum, triremis instar, 
 velis simul et remis impellitur." — Jarric, 
 Thesawus, i. 192. 
 
 1659. " They (natives of Ceram, &c. ) hawked 
 these dried heads backwards and forwards 
 in their korrekorres as a special rarity." — 
 Walter SchuUzen's Ost-Indische Beise. &c., 
 p. 41. 
 
 1711. "Les Phillipines nommentces bati- 
 mens caraooas. O'est vne espfece de petite 
 galfere k. rames et k voiles." — Letires Edit. 
 iv. 27. 
 
 1774. "A corocoro is a vessel generally 
 fitted with outriggers, having a high arched 
 stem and stern, like the points of a half 
 moon. . . The Dutch have iieets of them at 
 Amboyna, which they employ as guarda- 
 cmtas."— 'Forrest, Voyage to JST. Guinea, 23. 
 Forrest has a plate of a corocoro, j). 64. 
 
 Caraffe^ s. Dozy stows that this 
 word, which in Englishiwe use for a 
 water-bottle, is of Arabic origin, and 
 comes from a root gharaf, ' to draw ' 
 (water), through the Span, gwrrdfa. 
 But the precise Arabic word is not in. 
 the dictionaries (see under Carboy). 
 
 Carambola, s. The name given by 
 
GABAT. 
 
 123 
 
 GABAT. 
 
 vaTioTis old ■writers on Western India 
 to tie beautiful acid fruit of th.e tree 
 (JV. 0. Oxalideae), called by Linn, from 
 this wprd, Averrhoa caramhola. This 
 name was tlaatused by the Portuguese. 
 De Orta tells us that it was the Malabar 
 name. The word karanhal is also 
 giyen by Molesworth as the Mahratti 
 name. In Upper India the fruit is 
 called kamranga, kamrahJi, or hhwrnrah 
 {^ki,.harmara,har<mara,ltarmaraha,Tcar- 
 maranga). * See also under Blimbee. 
 "Why a cannon at billiards should be 
 called by the French caramlolage we do 
 not know. 
 
 e. 1530. '■ Another fruit is the Kermerik. 
 It is fluted with five sides," &o. — Erskine's 
 Baher, 325. 
 
 1563. "O. Antonia, phiok me from that 
 tree a Carambola or two (for so they call 
 them in Malavar, and we have adopted the 
 Malavar name, because that was the first 
 region where we got acquainted with them), 
 
 "A. Here they are. 
 
 "S. They are beautiful; a sort of sour- 
 sweet, not very acid. . . 
 
 "0. They are called in Canarin and in 
 Decan camanz, and in Malay halimba . . . 
 they make with sugar a very pleasant con- 
 serve of these . . . Antonia! bring hither 
 a preserved carambola." — Garcia, ff. 46 v, 
 47, 
 
 1598. "There is another fruite called 
 Caramholas, which hath 8 (5 really) corners, 
 is bigge as a smal aple, sower in eating, like 
 Vnripe plums, and most vsed to make Con- 
 serues. [Jffote by Paludaims) The fruite 
 which the Malabars and Portingales call 
 Carambolas, is in Deoan called Camarix, in 
 Canar. Camarix and Ca/rabeli; in Malaio, 
 Bolumha, and by the Persians Chamaroch." 
 — Limschoten, 96. 
 
 1672. " The Carambola . . as large as a 
 pear, aU sculptured (as it were) and divided 
 into ribs, the ridges of which are not round 
 but sharp, resembKng the heads of those 
 i'on maces that were anciently in use." — P. 
 Vmcenzo Maria, 352. 
 
 1878. ". . . the oxalic Kamrak."— /« my 
 Indian Garden, 50. 
 
 Carat, s. Arab, kirrat, which is 
 taken from the Greek Kepanou, a bean 
 of the Kcpareia or carob tree {Ceratonia 
 siliqua, L.). • 
 
 ' This bean, like the Indian rati (see 
 ruttee) was used as a weight, and 
 thence also it gave name to a coin- of 
 account, if not actual. To discuss the 
 carat fully would be a task of extreme 
 complexity, and would occupy several 
 
 'ua it was 
 
 Under the name of 
 
 * Sir J. Hooker observes that the fact that 
 there is an acid and a sweet-fmited variety (Jaliiiibm) 
 of this plant indicates a very old cultivation. 
 
 the 24th part of the golden solidus of 
 Constantine, which again was = i of an 
 ounce. Hence the carat was = iJj of 
 an ounce. 
 
 In the passage from- St. Isidore 
 quoted below the cerates is distinct 
 from the siliqua, and = 1| Siliguae. 
 This we cannot explain, but the 
 siliqua Qraeca loas the Re^ariov; and 
 the siliqua as ^ of a sohdus is the 
 parent of the carat in all its uses. 
 Thus we find the carat at Constanti- 
 nople in the 14th century = 5^ of the 
 hyperpera or Greek bezant, which was 
 a debased representative of the solidus; 
 and at Alexandria ^j of the Arabic 
 dinar, which was a purer representative 
 of the solidus. And so, as the Eoman 
 uncia signified ^ of any unit (compare 
 ounce, inch) so to a certain extent carat 
 came to signify jL. Dictionaries give 
 Arab, kirrat as "A of an ounce." Of 
 this we do not know the evidence. 
 The English Cyclopsedia s. v. again 
 states that "the carat was originally 
 the 24th part of the marc, or haK- 
 pound, among the French, from whom 
 the word came." This sentence per- 
 haps contains more than one error; 
 hut still both of these allegations 
 exhibit the carat as j^th part. Among 
 our goldsmiths the term is still used to 
 measure the proportionate quality of 
 gold; pure gold being put at 24 carats, 
 gold with tV alloy at 22 carats, with J 
 alloy at 18 carats, &c. And the word 
 seems also (Uke anna, q.v.) sometimes 
 to have been used to express a. pro- 
 portionate scale in other matters, as is 
 illustrated by a curious j)assage in 
 Marco Polo, quoted below. 
 
 The carat is also used as a weight 
 for diamonds. As i|j of an ounce 
 troy this ought to make it 3^ grains. 
 But these carats really run 151 J to the 
 ounce troy, so that the diamond carat 
 is 31 grs. nearly. This we presume 
 was adopted direct. from some foreign 
 system in which the carat ivas Jj of 
 the local ounce. 
 
 c. A.D. 636. "Siliqua vigesima quarta 
 pars solidi est, ab arboris semine vocabulum 
 tenens. Cerates oboli pars media est siliqua 
 habens unam semis. Hanc latinitas semi- 
 obulti vocat : Cerates autem Graece, Latine 
 siliqua cornuil interpretatur. Obulus sili- 
 quis tribus appenditur, habens cerates duos, 
 calcos quatuor." — Isidori Sispalensis Opera 
 (ed. Paris, 1601), p. 224. 
 
 1298. "The Great Kaan sends his com- 
 missioners to the Province to select four or 
 five hundred ... of the most beautiful 
 youiig women, according to the scale of 
 
CARAVAN. 
 
 124 
 
 CABAVEL. 
 
 beauty enjoined upon them. The commis- 
 sioners . . assemble all the girls of the pro- 
 vince, in presence of appraisers appointed 
 for the purpose. These carefully survey 
 the points of each girl. . . They will then 
 set down some as estimated at 16 carats, 
 some at 17, 18, 20, or more or less, accord- 
 ing to the sum of the beauties or defects of 
 each. And whatever standard the Great 
 Kaan may have fixed for those that are 
 to be brought to him, whether it be 20 
 carats or 21, the commissioners select the 
 required number from those who have at- 
 tained that standard." — Ma/rco Polo, 2nd 
 ed. i. 350-351. 
 
 1673. "A stone of one Carraek is worth 
 101."— Fryer, 214. 
 
 Caravan, s. P. hanoan ; a convoy 
 of travellers. The Arab, kaflla is 
 more generally used in India. The 
 word is found in French, as early as 
 the 13th century {Littre). A quota- 
 tion below shows that the English 
 transfer of the word to a wheeled con- 
 veyance for travellers (now for goods 
 also) dates from the- 17th century. 
 The abbreviation van in this sense 
 seems to have acquired rights as an 
 English word, though the altogether 
 analogous bus is still looked on as 
 slang. 
 
 0. 1270. "Meanwhile the convoy (la eara- 
 vana) from Tortosa . . . armed seven ves- 
 sels in such wise that any one of them could 
 take a galley if it ran alongside." — Chro- 
 nicle of James of Arciffon, tr. by Foster, i. 
 379. 
 
 1330. "De hac civitate recedens cum cara- 
 vanis et cum quadam societate, ivi versus 
 Indiam Superiorem. " — Friar Odoric, in 
 Cathay, &c. ii. App. iii. 
 
 1384. "Eimonda che I'avemo, vedemo 
 venire una grandissimacarovana di cammelli 
 e di Saracini, che recavano spezierie delle 
 parti d' India." — Frescobaldi, 64. 
 
 c. 1420. "Is adoleseens ab Damasco Sy- 
 riae, ubi mercaturae gratis erat, perceptfi. 
 prius Arabum lingua, in coetu mercatorum 
 —hi sexcenti erant — quam vulgo caroanam 
 dicunt . . ." — W. Conti, in Poggius de Varie- 
 tale Fortunae. 
 
 1627. ' ' A Caravan is a convoy of souldiers 
 for the safety of merchants that trauell in the 
 East Countreys." — Minshew, 2nd ed. s. v. 
 
 1674. " Caravan or Karavan (Fr. cara- 
 rane) a Convoy of Souldiers for the safety 
 of Merchants that travel by Land. Also of 
 late corruptly used with us for a kind of 
 Waggon to carry passengers to and from 
 London." — Olossographia, &c. by J. E. 
 
 Caravanseray, s. P. harwdnsardi ; 
 a seray (q.v.) for the reception of cara- 
 vans (q.v.). 
 
 1554. " I'ay k parler souuent de ce nom de 
 Carbacliara : , . . le ne peux le nommer 
 
 autrement en Frangois, sinon vn Car- 
 bachara : et pour le sgauoir donner k en- 
 tendre, il fault supposer qu'il n'y a point 
 d'hostelleries es pays ou domaine le Turc, 
 ne de lieux pour seloger, sinon dedens celles 
 maisous publiques appellee Carbachara. . ." 
 —Ohsei-vations par P. Belon, f. 59. 
 
 1564. "Hicdiverti in diversorium publi- 
 cum, Caravasarai Turcae vocant . . . vas- 
 tum est aedificium . . .in cujus medio 
 patet area ponendis sarcinis et camells." — 
 Busbequii, Epist. i. (p. 35). 
 
 1619. "... a great bazar, enclosed and 
 roofed in, where they sell stuffs, cloths, &c. 
 with the House of the Mint, and the great 
 caravanserai, which bears the name of IMa 
 Beig (because Lala Beig the Treasurer gives 
 audiences, and does his business there) and 
 another little caravanserai, called that of 
 the Ghilac or people of Ghilan." — P, delta 
 Valle (from Ispahan) ii. 8. 
 
 1627. "At Band Ally we found a neat 
 Carravanaraw or Inne . . . built by mens 
 charity, to give all civill passengers a rest- 
 ing place gratis ; to keepe them from the in- 
 jury of theeves, beasts, weather, &c." — Hci-- 
 hcrt, p. 124. 
 
 Caravel, s. This often occurs in the 
 old Portuguese narratives. The word 
 is alleged to be not oriental, but Celtic, 
 and connected in its origin with the old 
 British coracle ; see the quotation from 
 Isidore of Seville, the indication of 
 which we owe to Bluteau, s.v. 
 
 The Portuguese caravel is described 
 by the latter as a ' round vessel ' {i. e., 
 not long and sharp like a galley), with 
 lateen saUs, ordinarily of 200 tons 
 burthen. 
 
 The character of swiftness attributed 
 to the caravel (see both Damian and 
 Bacon below) has suggested to us 
 whether the word had not come rather 
 from the Persian Grulf — Turki, kara- 
 wul, ' a scout, an outpost, a vanguard.' 
 Doubtless there are difficulties. Thus 
 the word is found in the following 
 passage, quoted from the life of St. 
 Nilus, who died c. 1000, a date 
 hardly consistent with Turkish origin. 
 But the Latin translation is by Cardmal 
 Sirlet, c. 1550, and the word may have 
 been changed or modified : 
 
 "Cogitavit enim in unaquaque Calabriae 
 regione perficere navigia. . , Id autem non 
 ferentes Russani cives . . . simul irruentes 
 ac tumultnantes navigia corabusserunt et 
 eas quae Caravellae appellantur secuerunt." 
 —In the Collection of Martene and Durand. 
 vi. col. 930. 
 
 c. 638. " Carabus, parua scafa ex vimine 
 facta, quae contexta crudo corio genus navi- 
 gii praebet. "-/sidori Hispal. Opera (Paris, 
 1601) p. 255. 
 
 1492. "So being one day importuned by 
 
G ABBOT. 
 
 125 
 
 CAB.NATIG. 
 
 the said Christopher, the Catholic King was 
 persuaded by him that nothing should keep 
 him from making this experiment ; and so 
 effectual was this persuasion that they fitted 
 out for him a ship and two caravels, with 
 which at the beginning of August 1492, with 
 120 men, sail was made from Gades." — Sum- 
 mary offheH. of the Western Indies, by Pietro 
 Martire in Rmmmo, iii. f . 1. 
 
 1506. " Item traze della Mina d'oro de 
 Ginea ogn anno ducati 120 mila che vien 
 ogni mise do' caravelle con ducati 10 mila." 
 •^^Leonardo di Ca' Masaer, p. 30. 
 
 1549. "Viginti et quinque agiles naues, 
 quas et caravellas dicimus, quo genere 
 nauium soli Lusitani utuntur." — Damiani 
 « Goes, Diensis Oppugnatio, ed. 1602, p. 289. 
 
 1552. " lis ISchferent les bordfes de leurs 
 Karawelles; omferent leurs vaisseaux de 
 pavilions, et s'avancferent sur nous." — Sirfi 
 All, p. 70. 
 
 c. 1615. "She may spare me her mizen 
 and her bonnets ; I am a carvel to her." — 
 Beaum. & Met., Wit without Money, i. 1. 
 
 1624. "Sunt etiam naves quaedam nun- 
 ciae quae ad officium celeritatis apposite 
 exstructae sunt (quas oarnellas vocant)." — 
 Bacon, Sist. Ventorum. 
 
 1883. "The deep-sea fishing boats called 
 Machods . . . are carvel built, and now 
 generally iron fastened. . ." — Slwrt Account 
 of Bombay Fishei'iea, by D. G. Macdonald, 
 M.D. 
 
 Carboy, s. A large glass bottle 
 holding several gallons, and generally 
 covered with. -wicker-work, well-known 
 in England, where it is chiefly used to 
 convey acids and corrosive liquids in 
 bulk. Though this is not an Anglo- 
 Indian word, it comes (in the form 
 karaha) from Persia, as Wedgwood 
 has pointed out. Kaempf er, whom we 
 qiiote from his description of the wine 
 trade at Shiraz, gives an exact etching 
 of a carboy. Littr6 mentions that the 
 late M. Mohl referred carafEe to the 
 same original; but see that word. 
 Karaba is no doubt connected with 
 Ar. kirha, ' a large leathern milk- 
 bottle.' 
 
 1712. "Vasa vitrea, alia sunt majora, 
 ampullacea et circumducto scirpo tunicata, 
 quae vocant Karaha . • Venit Karaba una 
 apud vitriarios duobus mamudi, raro ca- 
 rius." — Kaempfer, Amoen. Exot. 379. 
 
 1800. "Six corabahs of rose-water." — 
 Symes, Emb. to Ava, p. 488. 
 
 1813. "Carboy of Kosewater. . ."—Mil- 
 burn, ii. 330. 
 
 1875. ' ' People who make it (Shiraz Wine) 
 generally bottle it themselves, or else sell it 
 in huge bottles called " Kuraba " holding 
 about a dozen quarts." — Macgregor, Journey 
 through Khorassan, &c. 1870, i. 37. 
 
 Carcana, Carconna, s. H. from 
 P. karkhdna, a place where business 
 is done ; a workshop ; a departmental 
 establishment such as that of the com- 
 missariat, or the artillery park, in the 
 field. 
 
 c. 1756. " In reply, H^dur pleaded his 
 poverty . . . but he promised that as soon 
 as he should have established his power, 
 and had time to regulate his departments 
 (Karkhanajat), the amount should be paid." 
 — Hussein Ali Khan, History of Hydwr 
 Naik, p. 87. 
 
 1800. "The elephant belongs to theKar- 
 kana, but you may as well keep him till we 
 meet." — Wellington, i. 144. 
 
 1804. "If the (bullock) establishment 
 should be formed, it should be in regular 
 Karkanas." — Wellington, iii. 512. 
 
 Carcoon, s. Mahr. karkun, ' a 
 clerk,' which is an adoption of the 
 Persian kdr-Jmn {faciendorum factor) 
 or 'manager.' 
 
 1826. " My benefactor's chief carcoon or 
 clerk, allowed me to sort out and direct 
 despatches to officers at a distance who be- 
 longed to the command of the great Sawant 
 "Rao."— Pandv/rang Hari, 21. 
 
 Carical, n.p. Etymology doubtful. 
 Karaikkal (Tamil). Era Paolino says 
 it means ' Black rock.' A Erench 
 settlement within the limits of Tanjore 
 district. 
 
 Camatic, n.p. Karnataka and 
 Karnataka, Skt. adjective forms from 
 Karndta or Kdrndta. This word in 
 native use, according to Bp. Caldwell, 
 denoted the Telugu and Oanarese peo- 
 ple and their language, but in process 
 of time became specially the appella- 
 tion of the people speaking Oanarese 
 and their language.* TheMahomme- 
 dans on their arrival in S. India found 
 a region which embraces Mysore and 
 part of Telingana (in fact the kingdom 
 of Vijayanagara), called the Karna- 
 taka country, and this was identical in 
 appKcation (and probably in etymo- 
 logy) with the Canara country (q.v.) 
 of the older Portuguese writers. The 
 Karndtalea became extended, especially 
 in connection with the rule of the 
 Nabobs of Arcot, who partially oc- 
 cupied the Vijayanagara territory, 
 and were known as Nawabs of the 
 Ka/rnatalca, to the country below the 
 Ghauts, on the eastern side of the Pe- 
 ninsula, just as the other form Canara 
 had become extended to the country 
 
 * DravulA^in Grammar, 2nd ed., Introd., p. 34. 
 
CABNATIC. 
 
 126 
 
 CABRACK. 
 
 below the western Grliauts ; and even- 
 tually among tlie Englisli tlie term 
 Carnatic came to be understood in a 
 sense more or less restricted to tlie 
 eastern low country, thougli never 
 quite so absolutely as Oanara has be- 
 come restricted to the western low 
 country. The term Garnatic is now 
 obsolete. 
 
 c. A.D. 550. In the BHhat-Sanhita of Vara- 
 hamihira, in the enumeration of peoples and 
 regions of the south, we have in Kern's trans- 
 lation [J. R. As. Soc. N.S. V. 83) Kamatic ; 
 the original form, which is not given by 
 Kei'n, is Karnata. 
 
 0. A.D. 1100. In the later Sanskrit litera- 
 ture this name often occurs, e.g. in the 
 Kathasaritsdgara, or 'Ocean for Rivers of 
 Stories,' a collection of tales (in verse) of 
 the beginning of the 12th Century, by 
 Somadeva, of Kashmir ; but it is not pos- 
 sible to attach any very precise meaning to 
 the word as there used. 
 
 A.D. 1400. The word also occurs in the in- 
 scriptions of the Vijayanagaira dynasty, e.g. 
 in one of A.D. 1400. — (Elem. oj S. Indian 
 Palaeography, 2nd ed. pi. xxx.) 
 
 1608. "Intheland of Karnata and Vidy- 
 anagara was the King Mahendra. " — Tara- 
 natha's H. of Buddhism, by Schiefner, p. 267. 
 
 c. 1610. "The Zamindars of Singaldip 
 (Ceylon) and Karnatak came up with their 
 forces and expelled Sheo Eai, the ruler of 
 the Dakhin." — Mrishta in Elliot, vi. 549. 
 
 1614. See quotation from Couto under 
 Canara, 
 
 c. 1652. " Gandioot is one of the strong- 
 est Cities in the Kingdom of Carnatica." — 
 Tavernier, E. T. ii. 98. 
 
 c. 1660. "TheEflsof theKarnatik, Mah- 
 ratta (country), and Telingana, were subject 
 to the R^l of Bidar." — 'Amal-i-Sdlih, in 
 Elliot, vii. 126. 
 
 1673. " I received this information from 
 the natives, that the Cauatick country 
 reaches from Gongola to the Zamierhin's 
 Country of the MaXahars along the Sea, 
 and inland up to the Pepper Mountains of 
 Simda. . . Bedmure, four Days Journey 
 hence, is the Capital City." — Fryer, 162, in 
 Letter IV^, A Relation of the Canatick 
 Country. — Here he identifies the ' ' Cana- 
 tick " with Canara below the Ghaiits. 
 
 So also the coast of Canara seems 
 meant in the following : 
 
 c. 1760. "Though the navigation from 
 the Carnatic coast to Bombay is of a very 
 short run, of not above six or seven degrees ..." 
 —Ch-ose, i. 232. 
 
 c. 1760. "The Carnatic or province of 
 Arcot ... its limits now are greatly in- 
 ferior to those which bounded the ancient 
 Carnatic ; for. the Nabobs of Arcot have 
 never extended their authority beyond the 
 river Gondegama to the north ; the great 
 chain of mountains to the west; and the 
 branches of the Kingdom of Trichinopoli, 
 
 Tanjore, and Maissore to the south; the 
 sea bounds it to the east." — lUd. II. vii. 
 
 1762. " Siwaee Madhoo Rao . . . with 
 this immense force . . . made an incursion 
 into the Karnatic Balaghaut." — Hussein 
 AH Khan, History of Hydmr Naik, 148. 
 
 1792. "I hope that our acquisitions by 
 this peace will give so much additional 
 strength and compactness to the frontier of 
 our possessions, both in the Carnatic, and 
 on the coast of Malabar, as to render it 
 difficult for any power above the Ghauts to 
 invade us." — Lord CormvaZlis's Despatch 
 from Seringapatam, in Seton-Karr, ii. 96. 
 
 1826. " Camp near ChUlumbrum (Carna- 
 tic), March 21st." This date of a letter of 
 Bp. Heber's is probably one of the latest 
 instances of the use of the term in a natural 
 way. 
 
 Carnatic Fashion. See under Be- 
 nighted, 
 
 Carrack, n.p. An island in the 
 upper part of the Persian GuU, which, 
 has been more than once in British oc- 
 cupation. Properly Kharak. It is so 
 written in Jauhert's Edrisi (i. 364, 
 372). But Dr. Badger gives the m.o- 
 dem Arabic as el-Kliarij, which would 
 represent old Persian Kharig. 
 
 0. 830. "Kharek .' . . cette isle qui a un 
 farsakh en long et en large, produit du bl^, 
 des palmiers, et des vignes." — IbnKhurddd- 
 ha, in J. As. ser. vi. tom. v. 283. 
 
 c. 1563. "Partendosi da Basora si pafisa 
 200 miglia di Golf o co'l mare a banda destra 
 sino che si giunge nell' isola di Carichi. . ." 
 — G. Federici, in Ramusio, iii. 386 v. 
 
 1727. "The Islands of Carrick ly, about 
 West North West, 12 Leagues from Boio- 
 chier." — A. Ham. i. 90. 
 
 1758. "The Baron . . immediately sailed 
 for the little island of Karec, where he safely 
 landed: having attentively surveyed the spot 
 he at that time laid the plan, which he after- 
 wards executed with somuch success." — Ives. 
 212. 
 
 Carrack, s. A kind of vessel of 
 burden from the middle ages down to 
 the end of the 17th century. The 
 character of the earlier carrack cannot 
 be precisely defined. But the larger 
 cargo-ships of the Portuguese in the 
 trade of the 16th century were generally 
 so styled, and these were sometimes of 
 enormous tonnage, with 3 or 4 decks. 
 Chamock {Marine Architecture, ii., p. 
 9) has a plate of a Genoese carrack 
 of 1542. He also quotes the descrip- 
 tion of a Portuguese carrack taken by 
 Sir John Barrough in 1592. It was 
 of 1,600 tons burthen, -whereof 900 
 merchandize; carried 32 brass pieces 
 and between 600 and 700 passengers ( ?) ; 
 
CAEBACK. 
 
 127 
 
 CABTMEEL. 
 
 was bmlt witli 7 decks. The word (L. 
 Lat.) carraca is regarded by Skeat as 
 properly carrica, from carricare, It. 
 car/core, to lade, 'to charee.' This 
 is possilDle ; but it would oe well to 
 examine if it be not from the Ar. ha- 
 rdkah, a word wMch the dictionaries 
 explain as ' fire ship ; ' thougb this is 
 certainly not always the m.eaning. Ibn 
 Batuta uses it, twice at least, for a 
 state barge or something of that kind 
 (see Gathay and the Way Thither, p. 
 499, and iteSaf. ii. 116; iv. 289). 
 
 The like use occurs several times in 
 Makrizi, e. g., I. i. 143 ; I. ii. 66 ; and 
 II. i. 24. Quatrem^re at the place 
 first quoted observes that the harakah 
 was not a fire ship in our sense, but a 
 vessel with a high deck from wMoh fire 
 could be thrown ; but that it could 
 also be used as a transport vessel, and 
 was so used on sea and land. 
 
 Since writing this we observe that 
 Dozy is inclined to derive carraca, 
 (which is old in Spanish he says) from 
 harakir, the plural of kurku/i' or 
 kurk&ra (see Caracoa). And kurkura 
 itself he thinks may have come from 
 carricare, which already occurs in St. 
 Jerome. So that Mr. Skeat's origin is 
 possibly correct. 
 
 1338. "... after that we embarked at 
 Venice on board a certain carrack, and 
 sailed down the Adriatic Sea." — IHar Pas- 
 qucd in Cathay, &c. 231. 
 
 1383. "Eodem tempore venit in magnS. 
 tempestate ad Sandevici portum navis quam 
 dicunt carika (mirae) magnitudinis, plena 
 divitiis, quae facile inopiain totius terrae 
 relevare potuisset, si incolarum invidia per- 
 misisset." — T. WaMngham, Hist. Anrjlic, 
 by H. T. Eiley, 1864, ii. 83-84. 
 
 1548. "De Thesauro nostro muuitionum 
 artillariorum, Tentorum, Pavilionum, pro 
 !Equis uavibus caracatis, Galeis et aliis navi- 
 bus quibuscumque. . ." — ^Act of Edw. VI. 
 in Bymer, xv. 175. 
 
 1552. " lis avaient 4 barques, grandes 
 comme des karraka . . ." — Sidi 'Ali, p. 67. 
 
 1S66-68. "... about the. middle of the 
 month of Kamazan, in the year 974, the 
 inhabitants of Funan and Eandreeah [i.e., 
 Ponany and Fandarani, q. v.], having 
 sailed out of the former of these ports in a 
 fleet of 12 grabs, captured a caracca be- 
 longing to the Franks, which had arrived 
 from Bengal, and which was laden'with rice 
 and sugar ... in the year 976 another 
 party ... in a fleet of 17 grabs . . . made 
 capture off Shaleeat (see Cnalia) of a large 
 caracca, which had sailed from Cochin, 
 having on board nearly 1,000 Franks ..." 
 — Tohfat-ul-Miijahideen, p. 159. 
 
 1596. "It comes as farre short as . . . 
 a cocke-boate of a Carrick," — T. Nash, Have 
 
 with yov. to Saffron Walden, repr. by J. P. 
 CoUyer, p. 72. 
 
 1613. "They are made like carraokB, only 
 strength and storage." — Beaum. d;Flet., The 
 Coxcomb, i. 3. 
 
 1615. "After we had given her chase for 
 about 5 hours, her colours and bulk disco- 
 vered her to be a very great Portugal car- 
 rack bound for Goa." — Terry in Purchas. 
 
 1620. " The harbor at Nangasaque is the 
 best in all Japon, wheare there may 1,000 
 scale of shipps ride landlookt, and the 
 greatest shipps or carickes in the world . . 
 ride before the towne within a cable's length 
 of the shore in 7 or 8 fathom water at least." 
 — Cocks, Letter to Batavia, ii. 313. 
 
 c. 1020. "II fautattendrelkdesPilotes 
 du lieu, que les Gouverneurs de Bombaim 
 et de Marsagao ont soin d'envoyer tout h 
 rheure, pour conduire le v aisseau a 
 Turumba [j'.c, Trombay] oti les Caraques 
 ont ooustume d'hyverner."— iJoitfer . . . des 
 Indes Or., by Aleixo da Motta, in Thevenot. 
 
 c. 1635. 
 "The bigger Whale, like some huge carrack 
 lay , 
 
 Which wanted Sea room for her foes to 
 play ..." 
 
 Waller, Battle of the Swmmer Islands. 
 
 16.53. ". . . pour moy il me vouloit loger 
 en son Palais, et que si i'auois la volenti de 
 retoumer a Lisbone par mer, il me feroit 
 erobarquer sur les premieres Karaques. . ." 
 —Be la Boullaye-le-Oonz, ed. 1657, p. 213. 
 
 1660. "And further, That every Mer- 
 chant Denizen who shall hereafter ship any 
 Goods or Merchandize in any Carrack or 
 GaUey shall jjay to your Majesty all manner 
 of Customs, and all the Subsidies aforesaid, 
 as any Alien born out of the Kealm." — Act 
 12 Car. II. cap. iv. s. iv. (Tonnage and 
 Poundage). 
 
 c. 1680. " To this City of the floating . . . 
 which foreigners, with a little variation from 
 carro(;os, call carracas." — Fieii-a, quoted by 
 Bluteau. 
 
 1684. "... there was a Carack of Portu- 
 gal cast away upon the Eeef having on board 
 at that Time 4,000,000 of Guilders in Gold . . 
 a present from the King of Siam to the King 
 of Portugal." — Cowlei/, 32, in Dampier'sVoy- 
 ages, iv. 
 
 Carraway, s. This word for the seed 
 of Carum carui, L., is (probably through 
 Sj). alcaravea) from Arabic kardwiyd. It 
 is curious that the English form is thus 
 closer to the Arabic than either the 
 Spanish, or the French and Italian 
 carvi, which last has passed into Scotch 
 as carvy. But the Arabic itself is a 
 corruption of Lat. careum, or Gr. Kapov 
 (Dozy). 
 
 Cartmeel, s. This is, at least in the 
 Punjab, the ordinary form that ' mail- 
 cart ' takes among the natives. Such 
 inversions are not uncommon. Thus 
 
CAjRTOOCE. 
 
 128 
 
 CASH. 
 
 Sir David Ochterlony was always 
 called by the Sepoys Loni-okhtar. In 
 our memory an officer named Solroyd 
 was always called by the Sepoys 
 Hoydal. 
 
 A cartridge. KdrtUs, 
 
 Cartooce, s. 
 Sepoy Hind. 
 
 Cash, s. A name applied by Euro- 
 peans to sundry coins of low value in 
 various parts of the Indies. The word 
 in its original form is of extreme an- 
 tiquity, ' ' Sansk. hxrslia ... a weight of 
 silver or gold equal to ^^ of a Tula " 
 ( Williama, Skt. Bid. ; and see also aNote 
 on the hdraha, or rather kdrshSpana, as 
 a copper coin of great antiquity, in E. 
 Thomas's Pathdn Kings of Delili, 361, 
 362). From the Tamil form Msu, or 
 perhaps from some Konkani form 
 which we have not traced, the Portu- 
 guese seem to have made caixa, whence 
 the English cash. In Singalese also 
 kdsi is used for 'coin' in general. 
 
 The English term was appropriated 
 in the monetary system which pre- 
 vailed in S. India up to 1818 ; thus 
 there was a copper coin for use in 
 Madras struck in England in 1803, 
 which bears on the reverse, "XX 
 Cash." * Under this system 80 cash= 
 1 fanam, 42 fanams=l star pagoda. 
 
 But from an early date the Portu- 
 guese had applied caixa to the small 
 money of foreign systems, such as 
 those of the Malay Islands, and espe- 
 cially to that of the Chinese. In China 
 the word cash is used, by Europeans 
 and their hangers-on, as the synonym 
 of the Chinese le and tsien, which are 
 those coins made of an alloy of copper 
 and lead with a square hole in the 
 middle, which in former days ran 
 1000 to the liang or tael (q.v.), and 
 which are strung in certain numbers 
 on cords. Eouleaux of coin thus 
 strung are represented on the sur- 
 viving bank-notes of the Ming Dynasty 
 (a.d. 1368 onwards), and probably were 
 also on the. notes of their Mongol pre- 
 decessors. 
 
 The existence of the distinct Eng- 
 lish word cash may probably have 
 affected the form of the corruption 
 before us. This word had a Euro- 
 pean origin from It. cassa, French 
 caisse, ' the money-chest; ' this word in 
 book-keeping having given name to the 
 
 * A figure of this coin is given in Ending. 
 
 heading of account under which actual 
 disbursements of coin were entered (see 
 Wedgviood, s.v.). In Minsheu (2nd 
 ed. 1627) the present sense of the word 
 is not attained. He only gives "a 
 tradesman's Cast, or Counter to keepe 
 money in." 
 
 1510. ' ' They have also another coin called 
 oas, 16 of which go to a tare of silver."— 
 Varthema, 130. 
 
 „ e " In this country (Calicut) a great 
 number of apes are produced, one of which 
 is worth 4 casse, and one oasse is worth a 
 quattrino." — Ibid. 172. 
 
 (Why a monkey should be worth 4 casse 
 is obscure). 
 
 1598. "You must understand that in 
 Sunda there is also no other kind of money 
 than certaine copper mynt called Caiza, of 
 the bignes of a HoUades doite, but not half 
 so thicke, in the middle whereof is a hole to 
 hang it on a string, for that comuionlie they 
 put two hundreth or a thousand vpon one 
 string." — Zdnschoten, 34. 
 
 1600. "Those (coins) of Lead are called 
 cazas, whereof 1600 make one mas." — John 
 Davis, in PurcJias, i. 117. 
 
 1609. " lis (les Chinois) apportent la mon- 
 noye qui a le cours en toute I'isle de lava, 
 et Isles ciroonvoisines, laquelle en lague 
 Malaique est appellee Gas. . . Cette mon- 
 noye est jett^e en moule en Chine, a la 
 Ville de Chincheu." — Hoviman, in Nav. des 
 HoUandois, i. 30, 6. 
 
 1711. "Doodos and Cash are Copper 
 Coins, eight of the former make one Pan- 
 ham, and ten of the latter one Doodo." — 
 Lockyer, 8. 
 
 1718. " Cass (a very small coin, eighty 
 whereof make one Fano)." — Propagation of 
 the Gospel in the East, ii. 52. 
 
 1727. "At Atcheen they have a small 
 Coin of leaden Money called Cash, from 
 12 to 1600 of them goes to one Mace, or 
 Masscie."—A. Ham. ii. 109. 
 
 c. 1750-60. " At Madras and other parts 
 of the coast of Coromandel, 80 casches make 
 a fanam, or 3d. sterling ; and 36 fanams a 
 silver pagoda, or 7s. 8d. sterling."— GVosc, i. 
 282. 
 
 1790. " So far am I from giving credit to 
 the late Government (of Madras) for CECono- 
 ray, in not making the necessary prepara- 
 tions for war, according to the positive 
 orders of the Supreme Government, after 
 having received the most gross insult that 
 could be offered to any nation ! I think it 
 very possible that every Cash of that ill- 
 judged saving may cost the Company a 
 crore of rupees."— Letter oiLord Cormvallis 
 to E. J. HoUond, Esq., see the Madras 
 Courier, 22nd Sept. 1791. 
 
 1813. At Madras, according to Milbum, 
 the coinage ran : 
 
 "10Cash=l(Zoo<iee; 2doodees=l pice; 8 
 doodees=l single fanam," &c. 
 
CASHEW. 
 
 129 
 
 GASHMEEE. 
 
 Tie follo'wiag shows a singular cor- 
 ruption, probably of the Chinese tsien, 
 and illustrates how the striving after 
 meaning shapes such corruptions : — 
 
 1876. "All money transactions (at Man- 
 wyne on the Burman-Chinese frontier) are 
 effected in the copper coin of China called 
 "cliange," of which about 400 or 500 go to 
 the rupee. These coins are generally strung 
 on cord, " &o. — Meport on the Country through 
 which the Force passed to meet the Governor, 
 by W. J. Charlton, M.D. 
 
 An intermediate step in this trans- 
 formation is found in Cocks's Japan 
 Journal, passim, e.g. ii. 89. 
 
 "But that which I tooke most note of 
 was of the hberaUtee and devotion of these 
 heathen people, who thronged into the 
 Pagod in multetudes one after another to 
 oast money into a littel chapell before the 
 idalles, most parte .... being gms or 
 brass money, whereof 100 of them may 
 v^lUe som lOd. str., and are about the 
 bignes of a 3d. English money." 
 
 Cashew, s. The tree, fruit, or nut of 
 the Anacardium occidentale, an Ameri- 
 can tree which must have been intro- 
 duced early into India by the Portu- 
 guese, for it was widely diffused as 
 an apparently wild tree long before 
 the end of the 17th century, and it is 
 described as an Indian tree by Acosta, 
 who wrote in 1578. Crawfurd also 
 speaks of it as abundant, and in full 
 bearing, in the jungly islets of Hastings 
 Archipelago, ofl the coast of Camboja 
 {Entb. to Siam, &o., i. 103). 
 
 The name appears to be S. American, 
 acajou, of which an Indian form, 
 leaju, has been made. 
 
 The so-called fruit is the fleshy top 
 of the peduncle which bears the nut. 
 The oil in the shell of the nut is acrid 
 to an extraordinary degree, whilst the 
 kernels, which are roasted and eaten, 
 are quite bland. The tree yields a 
 gum imported under the name of 
 Cadfu gum. 
 
 1578. " This tree gives a fruit called com- 
 monly Caiu ; which being a good stomachic, 
 and of good flavour, is much esteemed by all 
 who know it. . . . This fruit does not grow 
 everywhere, but is found in gardens at the 
 city of Santa Cruz in the Kingdom of Co- 
 chin." — C. Acosta, Tractado, 324 seqq. 
 
 1598. " Cajus groweth on trees like apple- 
 trees, and are of the bignes of a Peare." — 
 Idnschoten, p. 94. 
 
 1658. In Piso, De Indiae Utrmsque Be 
 Natwali et Medicd, Amst. we have a good 
 cut of the tree as one of Brasil, called Acai- 
 baa " et fructus ejus Acaju." 
 
 1672. '_'. . ilCagiu. . . Questo fe I'Aman- 
 dola ordinaria dell India, per il che se ne rac- 
 
 coglie grandissima quantity, essendolapian- 
 ta fertilissima e molto frequente, ancora 
 nelll luoghi pih deserti et moulti." — Vin- 
 cenzo Maria, 354. 
 
 1673. Fryer describes the Tree under the 
 name Cher'use (apparently some mistake), p. 
 182. 
 
 1764. ". . Yet if 
 
 "The Acajou haply in the garden bloom..." 
 Chuinger, iv. 
 
 c. 1830. "The cashew, with its apple 
 like that of the cities of the Plain, fair to 
 look at, but acrid to the taste, to which the 
 far-famed nut is appended like a bud." — 
 Tom Cringle, ed. 1863, p. 140. 
 
 1875. " Cajoo kernels." — Table of Customs 
 Duties imposed in Br. India up to 1875. 
 
 Cashmere, n.p. The famous valley 
 province of the Western Himalaya, 
 H. and P. Kashmir, from Skt. 
 Kaimira, and sometimes Kdsmira, 
 alleged by Burnouf to be a contrac- 
 tion of Kasyapamira. Whether or not 
 it be the Kaspatyrus or Kaspapyrus of 
 Herodotus, we believe it undoubtedly 
 to be the Kaspeiria (kingdom) of 
 Ptolemy. 
 
 Several of the old Arabian geo- 
 graphers write the name with the 
 guttural K, but this is not so used in 
 modern times. 
 
 0. 630. "The Kingdom of Kia-shi-mi-lo 
 (Kasmira) has about 7000 U of circuit. On 
 all sides its frontiers are surrounded by 
 mountains ; these are of prodigious height ; 
 and although there are paths affording access 
 to it, these are extremely narrow." — Hwen 
 T'sang (P^l. Bouddh.) ii. 167. 
 
 c. 940, " Kashnur ... is a mountainous 
 country, forining a large kingdom, contain- 
 ing not less than 60,000 or 70,000 towns or 
 villages. It is inaccessible except on one 
 side, and can only be entered by one gate." 
 —Ma£udl, i. 373. 
 
 1275. "Kashmir, a province of India, ad- 
 joining the Turks ; and its people of mixt 
 Turk and Indian blood excel all others in 
 beauty." — Zakanya Kazvinlin Gildemeister, 
 210. 
 
 1298. " Eeshimur also is a province inha- 
 bited by a people who are idolaters and have 
 a language of their own . . . this country 
 is the very source from which idolatry hak 
 spread abroad. " — Marco Polo, i. 175. 
 
 1552. " The Mogols hold especially to- 
 wards the N. E. the region Sogdiana, which 
 they now call Quezimir, and also Mount 
 Caucasus which divides India from the 
 other Provinces." — Barros, IV. vi. 1. 
 
 1615. " CMshmeere, the chiefe Citie is 
 called Sirinalewr."— Terry in Purchas, ii. 1467. 
 
 1664. "Prom all that hath been said, one 
 may easily conjecture, that I am somewhat 
 charmed with Eachemire, and that I pre- 
 tend there is nothing in the world like it fois 
 so small a Mngdom."—Bemier, E. T. 128. 
 
OASIS. 
 
 130 
 
 CASSANAB. 
 
 1676. 
 " A trial of your kindness I must make ; 
 Though not for mine, so much as virtue's 
 
 sake, 
 The Queen of Cassimere. ..." 
 
 Dryden's Aurwngzebe, iii. 1. 
 1814. " The shawls of Cassimer aijd the 
 silks of Iran." — Forbes, Or. Mem. iii. 177. — 
 See Kerseymere. 
 
 Casis, Caxis, Caciz, &c., s. This 
 Spanisli and Portuguese word, though 
 Dozy gives it only as pretre Chretien, is 
 frequently employed by old travellers, 
 and writers on Eastern subjects, to 
 denote Mahonunedan divines (muJlas 
 and the like). It may be suspected to 
 have arisen from a confusion of two 
 Arabic terms — kadi (see Cazee) and 
 haalmli or hasls, ' a Christian Pres- 
 byter ' (from a Syria c root signifying 
 senuit). Indeed we sometimes find the 
 precise word kaslilsl'i [Oaxix) used by 
 Christian writers as if it were the 
 special title of a Mahommedan theo- 
 logian, instead of being, as it really 
 is, the special and technical title of a 
 Christian priest (a fact which gives 
 Mount Athos its common Turkish 
 name of KasMsli Dagli) . In the first 
 of the following quotations the word 
 appears to be applied by the Mussul- 
 man historian to pagan priests, and the 
 word for churches to pagan temples. 
 In the others, except that from Major 
 Millingen, it is applied by Christian 
 writers to Mahommedan divines, which 
 is indeed its recognised signification in 
 Spanish and Portuguese. In Jarric's 
 Thesaurus (Jesuit Missions, 1606) the 
 word Cacizius is constantly used in 
 this sense. 
 
 c. 1310. "There are 700 churches (i:a?m«) 
 resembling- fortresses, and every one of them 
 overflowing with presbyters (kashishan) 
 without faith, and monks vrithout religion." 
 — Description of the Chinese City of Khanzai 
 (Hangchau) in Wasaf's Ilistmy (see also 
 Marco Polo, ii. 196). 
 
 1404. "The town was inhabited by Moor- 
 ish hermits called Gazizes ; and many people 
 came to them on pilgrimage, and they 
 healed many diseases." — MwrkhwnCs Clavijo, 
 79. 
 
 1514. "And so, from one to another, the 
 message passed through four or five hands, 
 till it came to a Gazizi, whom we should call 
 a bishop or prelate, who stood at the King's 
 feet. . ." — Letter of Oiov. de JEmpoli, in 
 Archiv. Stor. Ital. Append., p. 56. 
 
 1538. "Just as the Cryer was offering to 
 deliver me unto whomsoever would buy me, 
 in comes that very Gaels Moulana, whom 
 they held for a Saint, with 10 or 11 other 
 Cacis his Inferiors, all Priests like himself 
 
 of their wicked sect."— i^. M. Pinto (tr. by 
 H. C.)p. 8. 
 
 1552. Gaciz in the same sense used in 
 Barros, II. ii. 1. 
 
 1561. "The King sent off the Moor, and 
 with him his Gasis, an old man of much 
 authority, who was the principal priest of 
 his Mosque."— Coi-rea, by Ld. Stanley, 113. 
 
 1567. "... The Holy Synod declares it 
 necessary to remove from the territories of 
 His Higifiness all the infidels whose office it 
 is to maintain their false religion, such as 
 are the cacizes of the Moors, and the 
 preachers of the Gentoos, jogues, sorcerers 
 tfeiticeiros), joinsis, grous (i.e. joshis or astro- 
 logers, and garm), and whatsoever others 
 make a business of religion among the infi- 
 dels, and so also the bramans a,nA paibus."* 
 — Decree 6 of the Sacred Council of Goa, in 
 Arch. Port. Or. fasc. 4. 
 
 1580. "... e f oi sepidtado no campo per 
 Cacises. "—Pi'imor e Honra, &c., f. 13 v. 
 
 1582. " And for pledge of the same, he 
 would give him his sonne, and one of his 
 chief chaplaines, the which they call Cacis." 
 — Castaneda, by N. L. 
 
 1603. "And now those initiated priests 
 of theirs called Cashishes (Gasciscis) were 
 endeavouring to lay violent hands upon his 
 property." — Benedict Goes, in Cathay, &c., 
 ii. 568. 
 
 1648. " Here is to be seen an admirably 
 wrought tomb in which a certain Gasis lies 
 buried, who was the Pedagogue or Tutor of 
 a King of Guzuratte." — Van Twist, 15. 
 
 1672. "They call the common priests 
 Casis, or by another name, Schierifi, who 
 like their bishops are in no way distin- 
 guished in dress from simple laymen, ex- 
 cept by a bigger turban . . . and a longer 
 mantle. . ." — P. Vincemo Maria, 55. 
 
 1688. "While they were thus disputing, 
 a Gaciz, or doctor of the law, joined com- 
 pany with them."— Dryden, L. of Xamer, 
 Works, ed. 18^, xvi. 68. 
 
 1870. "A hierarchical body of priests, 
 knovra to the people (Nestorians) under the 
 names of Eieshishes and Abunas, is at the 
 head of the tribes and villages, entrusted 
 with both spiritual and temporal powers." 
 —Millingen, Wild Life among the Koords, 
 270. 
 
 Cassanar, Cattanar, s. A priest of 
 the Syrian Church'of Malabar; Malayal. 
 Kattanar, meaning originally ' a chief,' 
 and formed eventually from the Sansk. 
 Kartri. 
 
 1606. "The Christians of St. Thomas 
 call their priests Ca,<^aa.axes."—Gowvea, f. 
 
 This author gives Catatiara and Gaca- 
 neira as feminine forms, 'a Cassanar's 
 wife. The former is Malayal. Kattatti, the 
 latter a Portuguese formation. 
 
 1612. " A few years ago there arose a dis- 
 
 Qu. prablitis ? See Purvoe. 
 
CASS AY. 
 
 131 
 
 CASTE. 
 
 pute between a Brahman and a certain Cas- 
 sanar on a matter of jurisdiction." — P.Vin- 
 ceuzo Maria, 152. 
 
 Cassay, n.p. A name often given 
 in former days to the people of 
 Munnipore (Manipur), on the eastern 
 frontier of Bengal. It is the Burmese 
 name of this people, Eas€, or as the 
 Burmese pronounce it, Kathe. It must 
 not be confused with Cathay (q. v.) 
 ■with -which it has nothing to do. 
 
 1759. In Dalrym.'plis Oriental Mepertory 
 we find Cassay (i. 116). 
 
 1795. "AH the troopers in the King's 
 service are natives of Cassay, who are 
 much better horsemen than the Burmans." 
 — Spmes, p. 318. 
 
 Cassowary, s. The name of this 
 great bird, of which the first species 
 known {Casuarius galeaitia) is found 
 only in Coram Island {Moluccas), is 
 Malay Kasavarl or Kasudrl. Other 
 species have been observed in N. 
 Gruinea, N. Britain, and Nth. Australia. 
 
 1659. "This aforesaid bird Cossebares 
 also will swallow iron and lead, as we once 
 learned by experience. Por when our Con- 
 nestabel once had been casting bullets on 
 the Admiral's Bastion, and then went to 
 dinner, there came one of these Cossebares 
 on the bastion, and swallowed 50 of the 
 bullets. And . . . next day I found that 
 the bird after keeping them a while in his 
 maw had regularly cast up again all the 
 50."— J. J. Saar, 86. 
 
 1705. " The Cassawaris is about the big- 
 ness of a large Virginia Turkey. His head 
 is the same as a Turkey's ; and he has a long 
 stiff hairy Beard upon his Breast before, like 
 a Turkey. . . ." — Funnel, in Dumpier, iv. 
 266. 
 
 Caste, s. " The artificial divisions 
 of society in India, first made known 
 to us by the Portuguese, and described 
 by them under their term caste, signi- 
 fying ' breed, rac§, kind,' which has 
 been retaiued iu English under the 
 supposition that it was the native 
 name" [Wedgwood, s. v.). 
 
 Mr. Elphinstone prefers to write 
 " Cast." 
 
 We do notfind'that the early Portu- 
 guese writer Barbosa (1516) applies the 
 word casta to the divisions of Hindu 
 society. He calls these divisions iu 
 Narsinga and Malabar so many leis 
 de gentios, i. e., ' laws ' of the heathen, 
 in the sense of sectarian riHes of life. 
 But he uses the word casta in a less 
 technical way, which shows us how it 
 should easily have passed into the 
 technical sense. Thus, speaking of 
 
 the King of Calicut : " This King 
 keeps 1000 women, to whom he gives 
 regular maintenance, and they always 
 go to his court to act as the sweepers 
 of his palaces .... these are ladies, 
 and of good family" {estas saom fldalgas 
 e de boa casta. In Coll. ofLiibon Aca- 
 demy, ii. 316). So also Castanheda : 
 " There fled a knight who was called 
 Pernao Lopez, homem deSora casta" (ui- 
 239). In the quotations from Barros, 
 Correa, and Garcia De Orta, we have 
 the word in what we may call the tech- 
 nical sense. 
 
 c. 1444. "Whence I conclude that this 
 race (casta) of men is the most agile and 
 dexterous that there is in the world." — 
 Gadamosto, Jfaveffa^do, i. 14. 
 
 1552. " The Admiral . . . received these 
 Naires with honour and joy, showing great 
 contentment with the King for sending his 
 message by such persons, saying that he ex- 
 pected this coming of theirs to prosper, as 
 there did not enter into the business any 
 man of the caste of the Moors." — Barros, 1. 
 vi. 5; 
 
 1561. "Some of them asserted that they 
 were of the caste (casta) of the Christians." 
 — Correa, Lendas, i. 2, 685. . 
 
 1563. " One thing is to be noted . . that 
 no one changes from his father's trade, and 
 aU those of the caste {casta) of shoemakers 
 are the same. " — Garcia,, f . 2136. 
 
 1567. "In some parts of this Province (of 
 Goa) the Gentoos divide themselves into 
 distinct races or castes (ca^stas) of greater or 
 less dignity, holding the Christians as of 
 lower degree, and keep these so superstiti- 
 ously that no one of a higher caste can eat 
 or drink with those of a lower. . ." — Decree 
 2nd of the Sacred Council ofGoa, in Archit. 
 Port. Orient., fasc. 4. 
 
 1572. 
 " Dous modes ha de gente ; porque a nobre 
 
 Nairos chamados sao, e a menos dina 
 
 Poleas tem por nome, a quem obriga 
 
 A lei nao misturar a casta antiga." 
 
 Camoes. vii. 37. 
 
 By Burton : 
 " Two modes of men are known ; the nobles 
 know 
 
 the name of Nayrs, who call the lower 
 Caste 
 Poleas, whom their haughty laws contain 
 from intermingling with the higher strain.'' 
 
 1612. "As regards the castes (castas) the 
 greatest impediment to the conversion of 
 the Gentoos is the superstition which they 
 maintain in relation to their castes, and 
 which prevents them from touching, com- 
 municating, or mingling with others, whe- 
 ther superior or inferior; these of one obser- 
 vance with those of another." — Couto, Dec. 
 V. vi. 4. 
 
 See also as regards the Portuguese use of 
 the word, Gouvea, ii. 103, 104, 105, 106(-, 
 1296; Synodo, 186, &o. 
 
 K 2 
 
CASTE. 
 
 132 
 
 CATAMARAN. 
 
 1613. "The Banians kill nothing ; there 
 are thirtie and odd severall Casts of these 
 that differ something in Keligion, and may 
 not eat with each other." — JS'. Whithiii^tcm 
 in Purchas, i. 485. 
 
 See also Pilgrimage, pp. 997, 1003. 
 
 1630. " The common Bramane hath 
 eighty two Casts or Trihes, assuming to 
 themselves the name of that Tribe. . . ." — 
 Lm-d's Display of the Banians, p. 72. 
 
 1673. "The mixture of Casts or Tribes 
 of all India are distinguished by the differ- 
 ent modes of binding their Turbats." — 
 Fi-yer, 115. 
 
 e.l760. "The distinction of the Gen- 
 toos into their tribes or Casts, forms another 
 considerable obj ect of their religion. " — Grose, 
 i, 201. 
 
 1763. "The Casts or tribes Into which the 
 Indians are divided, are reckoned by travel- 
 lers to be eighty-four. " — Oi-me (ed. 1803), i. 4. 
 
 1878. "There are thousands and thou- 
 sands of those so-called Castes; no man 
 knows their number, no man can know it ; 
 for the conception is a very flexible one, and 
 moreover new castes continually spriijg up 
 and pass away." — F. Jagm; Ost-Indische 
 Handwerk und Gewerbe, 13. 
 
 Castes are,.aocordiiigto Indian social 
 views, either HgL. or low. 
 
 1876. " Low-caste Hindoos in their own 
 land, are to all ordinary apprehension, slo- 
 venly, dirty, ungraceful, generally unaccep- 
 table in person and surroundings: . . . Yet 
 offensive as is the low-caste Indian, were I 
 estate-owner, or colonial governor, I had 
 rather see the lowest Pariahs of the low, 
 than a single trim, smooth-faced, smooth- 
 wayed, clever high-caste Hindoo, on my 
 lands or in my colony." — W. G. Palgra/ve, in 
 FoHnigMly Itev., ex. 226 (ed. 1657). 
 
 In the Madras Presidency castes are 
 also ' EigM-hand ' and ' Left-hand.' 
 This distinction represents the agricul- 
 tural classes on the one side, and the 
 artizans, &c., on the other, as was 
 pointed out by F. W, EUis. In the 
 old days of Fort St. George faction- 
 fights between the two were very 
 common, and the terms right-hand and 
 left-hand castes occur eai-ly in the 
 old records of that settlement, and 
 frequently in Mr. Talboys Wheeler'.s 
 extracts from them. These terms are 
 literal translations of the Tamil valan- 
 hai, idan-kai. They are mentioned by 
 Couto. 
 
 1612. ' ' From these four castes are derived 
 196 ;_ and those again are divided into two 
 parties,. which they caWValanga and Flange, 
 which is as much as to say 'the right hand ' 
 and ' the left hand. . .'"—Cottto, u. s. 
 
 The word is current in French. 
 
 J842. "II est clair que les castes n'ont 
 
 jamais pu exister solidement sans une veri- 
 table conservation religieuse. " — Gomte, Cows 
 de Phil. Positive, vi. 505. 
 
 1877. "Nous avons aboli les castes et les 
 privileges, nous avons inscrit partoutle prin- 
 cipe de IMgalit^ devant la loi, nous avons 
 donn^ le suffrage & tous, mais voilk qu'on 
 reclame maintenant I'dgalitd des conditions." 
 — E. de Laveleye, De la Propriiti, p. iv. 
 
 Caste is also applied to breeds of 
 animals, as ' a hi^-caste Arab.' Tn 
 such' cases the usage may possibly 
 have come directly from the Portu- 
 guese alta casta, casta baixa, in the 
 sense of breed or straia. 
 
 Castees, s. Obsoleteji The Indo- 
 Portuguese formed from casta the 
 word castifo, which they used to de- 
 note children bom in India of Portu- 
 guese parents; much as creok was 
 used in the "W. Indies. 
 
 1599. " Liberl vero nati in India, utroque 
 parente Lusitano, castisos vocantur, in om- 
 nibus fere Lusitanis similes, colore tamen 
 modicum differunt, ut qui ad gilvum non 
 nihil deflectant. Ex castisis deinde nati 
 magis magisciue gilvi iiunt, a parentibus et 
 mestieis magis deflectentes; porro et mesticis 
 nati per omnia indigenis respondent, ita ut 
 in tertit. generatione Lusitani reliquis IncUs 
 sunt simillimi."— i)e Bry, ii. 76 {Linschoten). 
 
 1638. "Les habitaus sont ou Castizes, 
 c'est it dire Portugais naturels, et nez de 
 pere et de mere Portugais, ou Mestizes, c'est 
 k. dire, nez d'vn pere Portugais et d'vne mere 
 Indienne. " — Mamdelslo. 
 
 1653. "Les Castissos sont ceux qui sont 
 nays de pere et mere reinols (see Beynol) ; ce 
 mot vient de Casta, qui signifie Race, ils sont 
 mesprizez des Eeynols. . .".-^Ze Gouz, Vov- 
 ages, 26 (ed. 1657). 
 
 1661. "Die Stadt (Negapatam) ist zim- 
 lich volksreich, doch mehrentheils von 
 Mastyoen Castycen, und Portugesichen 
 Christen."— Trailer- SchuUe, 108. 
 
 1699. "Castees wives at Port St. George." 
 —Census of Mnglish on the Coast, in Wheela; 
 i. 356. 
 
 1726. ". . . or the offspring of the same 
 by native women, to wit Mistices and Casti- 
 ces, orblaclcs . . . and Moors. "—Fafeni^'n, 
 
 Catamaran, s. Also Cutmwrram, 
 Cutmwr&l. Tarn. Kattu, 'binding,' 
 maram, 'wood.' A raft formed of 
 three or four logs of wood lashed to- 
 gether. The Anglo-Indian accentua- 
 tion of the last syllable is not correct. 
 
 1583. "Seven round timbers lashed to- 
 gether for each of the said boats, and of the 
 said seven timbers five form the bottom; 
 one m the middle longer than the rest makes 
 a cutwater, and another makes a poop which 
 is under water, and on which a man sits. . . 
 
CATECHU. 
 
 133 
 
 CATHAY. 
 
 These boats are called Gatameroni." — BalW, 
 Viaggio, f. 82. 
 
 1673. ' ' Coasting along some Cattamarans 
 (Logs lashed to that advantage that they 
 waft off all their Goods, only having a Sail 
 in the midst and Paddles to guide them) 
 made after us. . . ." — Frya; 24. 
 
 1698. " Some time after the Cattamaran 
 brought a letter. . ."—In Wheeler, i. 334. 
 
 1700. "XJnpecheur assis sur un catima- 
 ron, c'est-^-dire sur quelques grosses pifeces 
 de bois li^es ensemble, en manifere de 
 radeau." — Lett, Edif. x. 58. 
 
 0. 1780. "The wind was high, and the 
 ship had but two anchors, and in the next 
 forenoon parted from that by which she was 
 riding, before that one which was coming 
 from the shore on a Catamaran could reach 
 her." — Ornie, iii. 300. 
 
 1810. Williamson (F. M. i. 65) applies the 
 term to the rafts of the Brazilian fisher- 
 men. 
 
 1836. "None can compare to the Cata- 
 marans and the wonderful people that man- 
 age them . . . each catamaran has one, 
 two, or three men . . , they sit crouched 
 upon their heels, throwing their paddles 
 about very dexterously, but very unlike 
 rowing." — Letters from Madras, 34. 
 
 1860. "The Cattamaran is common to 
 Ceylon andCoromandel." — Tennent, Ceylon, 
 i.'442. 
 
 Catechu, also Cuteh and Caut, s. An 
 astringent extract from the wood, of 
 several species of Acacia [AcoA^ia 
 catechu, Willd., the hliair, and Acacia 
 suma, KuTZ, Ac. sundra, D. C, and 
 probably more). The extract is called 
 in Hind, katli, but the two first com- 
 mercial names which we have given 
 are doubtless taken from the southern 
 forms of the word, e. g., Canarese 
 Kachu, Tarn. Kdshu, Malay Kachu. 
 De Orta, whose judgments are 
 always worthy of respect, considered 
 it to be the h/cium of the ancients, 
 and always applies that name to 
 it; but Dr. Eoyle has shown that 
 lyciv/m was an extract from certain 
 species of herheris, known in the bazars 
 as rasot. Cutch is first mentioned by 
 Barbosa, among the drugs imported 
 into Malacca. But it remained un- 
 known in Europe till brought from 
 Japan about the middle of the 17th 
 century. In the 4th ed. of Schroder's 
 Pharmacop. Medico-cliymica, Lyons, 
 1654, it is briefly described as Catechu 
 or Terra Japonica, ' ' genus terrae ex- 
 otime " (^Hanbwry and Fluchiger, 214). 
 This misnomer has long survived. 
 
 1516. ". ./drugs from Cambay; amongst 
 which there is a drug which we do not pos- 
 sess, and which they call puch6 (see Putoh- 
 
 ock) and another called caeho." — Barbosa, 
 191. 
 
 1554. "The bahar of Gate, which here (at 
 Ormuz) they call cacho, is the same as that 
 of rice." — A. Nunes, 22. 
 
 1563. "CoUoquio XXXI. Concerning 
 the wood vulgarly called Gate ; and con- 
 taining profitable matter on that subject." — 
 Garcia, f. 125. 
 
 1578. "The Indians use this Cate mixt 
 with Areca, and with Betel, and by itself 
 without other mixture." — Acosta, Tract. 1.50. 
 
 158.5. Sassetti mentions catu as derived 
 from the Khadira tree, i.e. in modem Hindi 
 the Khair (Skt. khadir). 
 
 1617. "And there was rec. out of the 
 Advis, viz. . . 7 hhds. drugs cacha ; 5 ham- 
 pers pochok " (see Futchock) . — Cocks' s Diary, 
 i. 294. 
 
 1759. "Mortal and Cotoh, Earth-oil, and 
 Wood-oil." — List of Burma Products in 
 Oriental Eepert. i. 109. 
 
 c. 1760. "To these three arj;icles (betel, 
 areca, and chunam) is often added for luxury 
 what they call cachoonda, a Japan-earth, 
 which from perfumes and other mixtures, 
 chiefly manufactured at Goa, receives such 
 improvement as to be sold to advantage 
 when re-imported to Japan. . . . Another 
 addition too they use of what they call 
 Catchoo, being a blackish granulated per- 
 fumed composition. . ." — Gi-ose, i. 238. 
 
 1813. ". . .The peasants manufacture 
 catechu, or terra Japonica, from the Keiri 
 trei, {Minwsa catechu) which grows wild on 
 the hills of Kankana, but in no other part 
 of the Itidian Peninsula."* — Forbes, Or. 
 Mem. i. 303. 
 
 Cathay, n.p. China; originally 
 Northern China. The origin of .the 
 name is given in the quotation below 
 from the Introduction to Marco Polo. 
 
 In the 16th century, and even later, 
 from a misunderstanding of the me- 
 dieval travellers, Cathay was supposed 
 to be a country north of China, and is 
 so represented on many maps. Its 
 identity with China was fully recog- 
 nised by P. Martin Martini in his 
 Atlas Sinensis ; also by Valentijn, iv. 
 China, 2. 
 
 1247. "Kitai autem . . . homines sunt, 
 pagani, qui habent literam specialem ... 
 homines benigni et humani satis esse vide- 
 antur. Barbam non habent, et in disposi- 
 tione faciei satis concordant cum Mongalis, 
 non tamen sunt in facie ita lati . . . meli- 
 ores artifices non inveniuntur in toto mundo 
 . . . terra eorum est opulenta valde." — J. 
 de Piano Carpini, Hist. Mongalorum, 653-4. 
 
 1253. " Ultra est magna Cataya, qui 
 antiquitus, ut credo, dicebantur Seres . . . 
 Isti Catai sunt parvi homines, loquendo 
 multum aspirantes per nares et . . . habent 
 
 * EiToneous. 
 
CAPS-EYE. 
 
 134 
 
 CATUB. 
 
 parvam aperturam oculonim, etc.'' — Ttin. 
 Wilhelmi de Rubruk, 291-2. 
 
 c. 1330. " Cathay is a very great Empire, 
 which extendeth over more than c. days' 
 journey, and it hath only one lord. . . ." — 
 JFriar JordanuSt p. 54. 
 
 1404. "E lo mas alxofar que en el mundo 
 fiti ha, se pesia e faUa en aql mar del Catay." 
 —Clavijo, f. 32. 
 
 1555. ' ' The Yndians called Catheies have 
 eche man many wiues." — Wakemanj Fardle 
 of Faciouns, M. ii. 
 
 1598. " In the lande lying westward 
 from China, they say thereare white people, 
 and the land called Cathaia, where (as it is 
 thought) are many Christians, and that it 
 should confine and border upon Persia." — 
 Liiwchoten, 57. 
 
 Before 1633. 
 " I'll wish you in the Indies or Cataia. . ." 
 Beaum. & Flctch. The Woman's Prize, 
 iv. 5. 
 
 1634. 
 " Domadores das terras e dos mares 
 
 NSo so im Malaca, Indo e Perseu streito 
 
 Mas na China, Catai, Japao estranho 
 
 Lei nova introduzindo em sacro banho.'" 
 MalMa Co7iquistada. 
 
 1842. 
 
 Better fifty years of Europe than 
 a cycle of Cathay." — Tennyson. 
 
 1871. "Eor about three centuries the 
 Northern Provinces of China had been de- 
 tached from native rule, and subject to 
 foreign dynasties ; first to the Khitan . . . 
 whose rule subsisted for 200 years, and 
 originated the name of Kkitai, Khata, or 
 Cathay, by which for nearly 1,000 years 
 China has been known to the nations of 
 Inner Asia, and to those whose acquaint- 
 ance with it was got by that channel." — 
 Marco Polo, Introd. ch. ii. 
 
 Cat's-eye, s.. A stone of yalue found 
 in Ceylon. It is described by Dana as 
 a, form of chalcedony of a greenish 
 grey, with glowing internal reflexions, 
 whence the Portuguese called it Olho 
 de gate, which our word translates. It 
 appears from the quotation below from 
 Dr. Royle that the Belt oeulus of Pliny 
 has been identified with the cat's eye, 
 which may well be the case, though 
 •the odd ciroimistance noticed by Eoyle 
 may be only a cui'ious coincidence. 
 
 c_. A.D. 70. " The stone called Belus eye is 
 white, and hath within it a black apple, 
 the mids whereof a man shall see to glitter 
 like gold. . ."—Holland's Plinie, ii. 625. 
 
 1516. "There are found likewise other 
 stones, such as Olho de sato, Chrysolites, 
 and amethysts, of which I do not treat be- 
 cause they are of little value." — Barbosa, in 
 lAsbon Acad. ii. 390. 
 
 1599. "Lapis insuper alius ibi vulgaris 
 est, quem Lusitani olhos de gatto, id est 
 oculum felinum vooant, ijropterea quod cum 
 eo et colore et facie conveniat. Nihil autem 
 
 aliud quam achates est."— Dc Bry, iv. 84 
 (after Linsohoten). 
 
 1837. " Beli oculus, mentioned by Pliny, 
 xxxvii. c. 55, is considered by Hardouin to 
 be equivalent to ceil de chat — named in 
 India UIK U ankh."— Boyle's Hindu Medi- 
 cine, p. 103. 
 
 Catty, s. 
 
 a. A weight used in China, and by 
 the Chinese introduced into the Archi- 
 pelago. The word hdtl or IwM is 
 Malayo-Javanese. It is equal to 16 
 taels, i. e., l^lb. avoird. or 625 
 grammes. 
 
 1598. " Everie Catte is as much as 20 Por- 
 tingall ounces." — Idnschoten, 34. 
 
 1604. "Their pound they call a Cate, 
 which is one and twentie of our ounces."— 
 Capt. John Davis, in Purchas, i. 123. 
 
 1609. " Offering to enact among them the 
 penaltie of death to such as would sel one 
 cattle of spice to the Hollanders." — Keeling, 
 in ditto, i. 199. 
 
 1610. " And (I prayse God) I have aboord 
 one hundred thirtie nine Tunnes, six 
 Cathayes, one quarterne two pound of 
 nutmegs, and sixe hundred two and twenty 
 suckettes of Mace, which maketh thirtie 
 sixe Tunnes, fifteene Cathayes one quar- 
 terne, one and twentie pound." — Damd 
 Midleton, in ditto, i. 247. 
 
 In this passage however Cathayes 
 seems to be a strange blunder of Pur- 
 chas or his copyist for Gtvt. Suekette 
 is probably Malay sukat, "a measure, 
 a stated quantity." 
 
 b. The word catty occurs in another 
 sense in the following ijassage. A 
 note says that " Catty or more hterally 
 Kuttoo- is a Tamil word signifying 
 batta " (q. v.). But may itnot rather 
 be a clerical error for latty ? 
 
 1659. "If we should detain them longer 
 we are to give them catty." — Letter in 
 Wheeler, i. 162. 
 
 Catur, s. A light rowing vessel 
 used on the coast of Malabar in the 
 early days of the Portuguese. We have 
 not been able to trace the name to any 
 Indian soui-ce. Is it not probably the 
 origin of our ' cutter ? ' Since these 
 words were written we see that Capt. 
 Burton in his Commentary on Oamoens, 
 vol. iv. p. 391, says: " Catur is the 
 Arab. Kntireh, a small craft, our 
 ' cutter. ' " 
 
 We cannot say when cutter was in- 
 troduced in marine use. We cannot 
 find it in Dampier, nor in Eotinson 
 Crusoe; the first instance we have 
 found is that quoted below from 'An- 
 son's Voyage.' 
 
OAUVEBY. 
 
 135 
 
 CAfVNEY, CAWNY. 
 
 Bluteau gives catur as an Indian 
 term indicating a small war-vessel, 
 ■wMch in a calm can be aided by oars. 
 
 Jal (Archeologie Navale, ii. 259) 
 quotes Witsen as saying that the Ca- 
 turi or Ahnadias were Calicut vessels, 
 having a length of 12 to 13 paces (60 
 to 65 feet), sharp at both ends, and 
 curving back, using both sails and 
 oars. But there was a larger kind, 80 
 feet long, with only 7 or 8 feet beam. 
 
 1510. "There is also another kind of 
 vessel . . .These are all made of one piece . . . 
 sharj) at both ends. These ships are called 
 Chaturi, and go either with a sail or oars 
 more swiftly than any galley, fustM, or 
 brigantine." — VaHliema, l&i. 
 
 1.544. "... navigium majus quod vocant 
 caturem."— &«i. JVonc. Xav. Bpistolae, 121. 
 
 1549. "Naves item duas (quas Indi catu- 
 res vocant) summS celeritate armari jussit, 
 vt cram maritimam legent^s, hostes com- 
 meatn prohiberent." — Goes, de Bella Cami- 
 baico, 1331. 
 
 1552. "And this winter the Grovemor 
 sent to have built in Cochin thirty Catures, 
 which are vessels with oars, but smaller 
 than brigantines." — Coitanheda, iii. 271. 
 
 1588. " Cambaicam oram Jacobus Lac- 
 teus duobus catnribus tueri jussus. . . ." — 
 Mafei, lib. xiii. ed. 1752, p. 283. 
 
 1601. "Biremes, seu Gathuris quam plu- 
 rimae conduntur in Lassaon, Javae civi- 
 tate. . ." — De Bry, iii. 109 (where there is a 
 plate, iii. No. xxxvii.). 
 
 1688. "No man was so bold to contra- 
 dict the man of God ; and they all went to 
 the Arsenal. There they found a good and 
 sufficient bark of those they call Catur, be- 
 sides seven old f cysts." — Dryden, Life of 
 Xavier, in Works, 1821, xvi. 200. 
 
 1742. "... to prevent even the possibi- 
 lity of the galeona escaping us in the night, 
 the two Cutters belonging to the Centurion, 
 and the Gloucester were both manned and 
 sent in shore. . ." — Anson's Voyage, 9th ed. 
 1756, p. 251. 
 
 Cutter also occurs pp. Ill, 129, 150, and 
 other places. 
 
 Cauvery, n.p. The great river of 
 S. India. Properly Tarn. Kdviri, and 
 Sanskritized Kdviri. The earliest men- 
 tion is that of Ptolemy, who writes' the 
 name (after the Skt. form) Xdfiripos (sc. 
 7roTafi.6s). The Ka/idpa of the Periplus 
 (c. A.D. 80 — 90) probably, however, 
 represents the same name, the Xafirjpls 
 ifiTopiov of Ptolemy. The meaning of 
 the name has been much debated, and 
 several plausible but unsatisfactory 
 explanations have been given. Thus, 
 the Skt. form Kaverl has been ex- 
 plained from that language by Jcdvera, 
 ' saffron.' A river in the Tamil country I 
 
 is, however, hardly likely to have a 
 non -mythological Sanskrit name. The 
 Cauvery in flood, Kke other S. Indian 
 rivers, assumes a reddish hue. And the 
 form Kaveri has been explained by 
 Bishop Caldwell, as possibly from the 
 Dravidian k&vi, ' red ochre,' or ka 
 (Ka-va) ' a grove,' and er-u Tel. ' a 
 river,' er-i Tam. ' a sheet of water ; ' 
 thus either ' red river ' or ' grove river ' 
 [Comp. Oramimar, 456). 
 
 Ka-mri, however, the form found in 
 inscriptions, affords a more satisfactory 
 Tamil interpretation, viz., Kd-viri, 
 ' grove-extender,' or developer. Any 
 one who has travelled along the river 
 will have noticed the thick groves all 
 along the banks, which form a remark- 
 able feature of this stream. 
 
 u. 150 A.D. 
 " X aj3 ^ p u noTtifiod en^oXdi, 
 Xa|3»)p"ne|u,iropioi/."— Ptolem. Ub. vii. 1. 
 The last was probably represented by 
 Kaveripatan. 
 
 c. 545. "Then there is Sieledeba,i.e.Tapro- 
 bane. . , and then again on the Continent, 
 and further back, is Marallo, which exports 
 conch-sheUs ; Eaber, which exports alaban- 
 dinum." — Cosmas, Topog. Christ, in Cathay, 
 &c. clxxviii. 
 
 1310-11. "After traversing the passes, 
 they arrived at night on the banks of the 
 river Kanobari, and bivouacked on the 
 sands." — Amir Khusru, in Mlliot, ii. 90. 
 
 The Cauvery seems to be ignored in 
 the older Eu.ropean account and maps. 
 
 Cavally, s. This is mentioned as 
 a fish of Ceylon by Ives, 1755 (p. 57). 
 It is no doubt the same that is des- 
 cribed in the quotation from Pyrard. 
 This would appear to represent the 
 genus Equula, of which 12 spp. are 
 described by Day {Fishes of India, 
 pp. 237-242), two being named by 
 different zoologists E. caoalla. Many 
 of the spp. are extensively sun-dried, 
 and eaten by the poor. 
 
 c. 1610. "Ces Moucois pescheurs pren- 
 nent entr'autres grande quantit(5 d'vn6 
 sorte de petit poisson, qui n'est pas plus 
 
 frande que la main et large comme vn petit 
 remeau. Les Portugaia I'appellent Pesche 
 canallo. II est le plus commun de toute 
 oeste coste, et o'est de quoy Us font le plus 
 grand trafic ; car ils le f endent par la moiti^, 
 lis le salent, et le font secher au soleil." — 
 Pyrard de la Val. i. 278 ; see also 309. 
 
 1026. "The lie inricht us with' many 
 good things : Buffols, . . . oysters, Breams, 
 Cavalloes, and store of other fish." — Sir T. 
 Herbert, 28. 
 
 Cawney, Cawny, s. Tam. 
 
CJ WNPOBE. 
 
 136 
 
 CAZEE. 
 
 'property,' hence 'land,' iand so a 
 measure of land used in the Madras 
 Presidency. It varies, of course, but 
 the standard Oawny is considered to be 
 = 24 manai or 'Grounds' (q.V.) of 
 2,400 sq. f. each, hence = 57,600 sq. f. 
 or Ac. 1"322. This is the only sense 
 in which the word is used in the 
 Madras dialect of the Anglo-Indian 
 tongue. The 'Indian Vocabulary' of 
 1788 has the word in the form 
 Connys, but with an unintelligible 
 explanation. 
 
 1807. " The land measure of the Jaghire 
 is as follows : 24 Adies square =1 Culy ; 
 100 Culies=:l Canay. Out of what is called 
 charity however the Culy is in fact a Baui- 
 hoo 26 Adies, or 22 feet 8 inches in length 
 . . . the Ady or Malabar foot is therefore 
 lOtoTj inches nearly ; and the customary 
 canay contains 51,375 sq. feet, or 1^^',; acres 
 nearly ; while the proper canay would only 
 contain 43,778 feet." — F. Buchanan, Mysore, 
 &c. i. 6. 
 
 Cawnpore, n.p. The correct name 
 is Kdnhpwr, 'the town of £anh or 
 Krishna.' The city of the Doab so 
 called, having in 1872 a population of 
 122,770, has grown up entirely under 
 British rule, at first as the bazar and 
 dependence of the cantonment esta- 
 blished here under a treaty made with 
 the Nabob of Oudh in 1766, and after- 
 wards as a great mart of trade. 
 
 Cayman, s. This is not used in 
 India. It is an American name for an 
 alligator ; from the Carib acayuman 
 {Littre). But it appears formerly to 
 have been in general use among the 
 Dutch in the East. 
 
 1530. " The country is extravagantly hot; 
 and the rivers are fuU of Caimans, which are 
 certain water-lizards (lagarti)." — Nunno de 
 Guzman, in JRamusio, iii. 339. 
 
 1598. "In this river (Zaire or Congo) there 
 are living divers kinds of creatures, and in 
 particular, mighty great crocodiles, which 
 the country people there call Caiman." — 
 Pif/afetta, in Harleian Coll. of Voyages, ii. 
 533. 
 
 This is an instance of the way in 
 which we so often see a word belong- 
 ing to a different quarter of the world 
 undoubtingly ascribed to Africa or Asia, 
 as the case may be. In the next quo- 
 tation we find it ascribed to India. 
 
 1631. "Lib. V. cap. iii. De Crocodilo 
 qui per totam Indiam cayman audit." — 
 Bontius, Hist. Nat. et Med. 
 
 1672. "The figures so represented in 
 Adam's footstep were ... 41. The King 
 of the Caimans or Crocodiles." — BaUaeus 
 {Germ, ed.) 148. 
 
 1692. "Anno 1692 there were 3 newly 
 arrived soldiers . . . near a certain gibbet 
 that stood by the river outside the boom, so 
 sharply pursued by a Kaieman that they 
 were obhged to climb the gibbet for safety 
 whilst the creature standing up on his hind 
 feet reached with his snout to the very top 
 of the gibbet. . ."—VaUntiJn, iv. 231. 
 
 Cayolaque, s. (?). Kayu=='-wooi,' 
 in Malay. LaJca is given in Craw- 
 furd'sv Malay Diet, as "name of a 
 red wood used as incense, Myristica 
 iners. In his Descr. Vict, he calls it 
 the " Tanarius major; a tree with a 
 red-coloured wood, a native of Sumatra, 
 used in dyeing and in pharmacy. It 
 is an article of considerable native 
 trade, and is chiefly exported to 
 China " (p. 204). 
 
 1510. "There also grows here a very 
 great quantity of lacca for making red 
 colour, and the tree of this is formellike 
 our trees which produce walnuts.''— Fai'- 
 themM, p. 238. 
 
 c. 1560. " I being in Cantan there was a 
 rich (bed) made wrought with luorie, and 
 of a.sweet wood which they call Cayolaque, 
 and of SandaJ/um, that was prized at 1500 
 Crownes." — Gaapar Da Cruz, in Purchas, 
 iii. 177. 
 
 1585. " Euerie morning and euening they 
 do offer vnto their idoUes frankensence,, 
 benjamin, wood of aguila, and cayolaqne, 
 the which is maruelous sweete. . ." — Mearir 
 doza's China, i. 58. 
 
 Cazee, &c., s. Arab, kddt, 'a 
 Judge,' the letter zwdd with which it 
 IS spelt being always pronounced in 
 India Hke a z. The form Cadi, fa- 
 miliar from its use in the old version 
 of the Arabian Nights, comes to us 
 from the Levant. The word with the 
 article, al-kadl, becomes in Spanish 
 alcalde ; * not alcaide, which is from 
 ^a'ld, ' a chief ; ' nor alguacil, which 
 is from wazir. So Dozy and Engel- 
 mann, no doubt correctly.. But in 
 Pinto, cap. 8, we find " ao guazil da 
 justiga q em elles he como corregedor 
 entre nos ; " where gvazil seems to 
 stand for kazi. 
 
 1338. "They treated me civilly and set 
 me in front of their mosque during their 
 Easter ; at which mosque, on account of its 
 being their Easter, there were assembled 
 from divers quarters a number of their 
 Cadini, i.e. of their bishops."— Letter of 
 Friar Pascal, in Cathay, &c. 235. 
 
 * Dr. B. Eost observes to us that the Ai-abic 
 letter zmd is pronouaced by the Malavs like II 
 {see also Cravjfmd's Malay Grammar, p.'7) And 
 it IS curious to find a transfer of the same letter 
 nto Spanish as W. In Malay Icddi becomes Mill. 
 
CEDED DISTBIGTS. 
 
 137 
 
 celMes. 
 
 0. 1461. 
 
 " Au tems que Alexandre regna 
 Ung hom, nomra^ Diomedfes 
 Devant luy, on luy amena 
 Engrillonfi poulces et detz 
 Comme ung larron ; car il fut des 
 Esoumeurs que voyons courir 
 Si fut mys devant le cades, 
 Pour estre jug^ k mourir." 
 
 Gd. Testainent de Fr. Villfm. 
 1648. " The government of the city (Ah- 
 medabad) and surrounding villages rests 
 with the Governor Coutewael, and the 
 Judge (whom they call Casgy )." — Van Tioist, 
 15. 
 
 1673. "Their Law-Disputes, they are 
 soon ended ; the Governor hearing ; and 
 the Cadi or Judge determining every Morn- 
 ing."— J^ryer, 32. 
 
 ,, "The Cazy or Judge .... marries 
 them."— Ibid. 94. 
 
 1683. "... more than 3000 poor men 
 gathered together, complaining with full 
 mouths of his exaction and injustice to- 
 wards them : some demanding Eupees 10, 
 others Rupees 20 per man, which Bulchund 
 very generously paid them in the Cazee's 
 presence. . ." — Sedges, Nov. 5. 
 
 1689. "A Cogee . . . who is a Person 
 skilled in their Law." — Ovitigton, 206. 
 Here there is perhaps confusion with 
 
 1727. "When the Man sees his Spouse, 
 and likes her, they agree on the Price and 
 Term of Weeks, Months, _ or Years, and 
 then appear before the Cadjee or Judge." — 
 A, Sam. i. 52. 
 
 1763. "The Cadi holds court in which 
 are tried all disputes of property." — Orme, 
 i. 26 (ed. 1803). 
 
 1824. " Have you not learned this com- 
 mon saying — ' Every one's teeth are blunted 
 by acids except the cadi's, which are by 
 sweets.'"— Bajji Baba, ed. 1835, p. 316. 
 
 1880. "... whereas by the usage of the 
 Muhammadan community in some parts of 
 British India the presence of Kazis appoint- 
 ed by the Government is required at the 
 celebration of marriages. . ." — Bill intro- 
 duced into the Council of Gov. Gen., 30th 
 January, 1880. 
 
 Ceded Districts, n.p. A name ap- 
 plied fa. Tinili a.r1y at the beginning of 
 this century to the territory south of 
 the Tungabhadra river, which was 
 ceded to the Company by the Nizam 
 in 1800, after the defeat and death of 
 Tippoo Sultan. This territory embraced 
 the present districts of BeUary, Oudda- 
 pah, and Kamvil, with the Palndd, 
 which is now a subdiyision of theKistna 
 District. The name perhaps became 
 best known in England from Gleig's 
 Life of Sir Thomas Munro, that great 
 Dian having administered these pro- 
 vinces for 7 years. 
 
 1873. "We regret to announce the death 
 of Lieut. -General Sir Hector Jones, G.C.B., 
 at the advanced age of 86. The gallant officer 
 now deceased belonged to the Madras Esta- 
 blishment of theE. I. Co.'s forces, and bore 
 a distinguished part in many of the great 
 achievements of that army, including the 
 celebrated march into the Ceded Districts 
 under the Collector of Canara, and the cam- 
 paign against the Zemindar of Madura." — 
 The True Befonmr, p. 7 ("wrot serkes- 
 tick "). 
 
 Celebes, n.p. According to Craw- 
 furd this name is unknown to the 
 natives, not only of the great island 
 itself but of the Archipelago generally, 
 and must have arisen from some Portu- 
 guese misunderstanding or corruption. 
 There appears to be no general name 
 for the island in the Malay language, 
 unless Tanah Bugis, ' the Land of the 
 Bugis People.' It seems sometimes to 
 have been called the Isle of Macassar. 
 In form Celebes is apparently a Portu- 
 guese plural, and several of their early 
 writers speak of Celebes as a group of 
 islands. Crawfurd makes a sugges- 
 tion, but not very confidently, that 
 Pulo salabih, ' the islands over and 
 above,' might have been vaguely 
 spoken of by the Malays, and under- 
 stood by the Portuguese as a name. 
 
 1516. "Having passed these islands of 
 Maluco ... at a distance of 130 leagues, 
 there are other islands to the west, from 
 which sometimes there come white people, 
 naked from the waist upwards. . . . These 
 people eat human flesh, and if the King of 
 Maluco has any person to execute, they 
 beg for him to eat him, just as one would 
 ask for a pig, and the islands from which 
 they come are called Celehe." — Bariosa, 
 202-3. 
 
 c. 1544. "In this street (of Pegu) there 
 were six and thirty thousand strangers of 
 two and forty different. Nations, namely. . . 
 Papuaas, Selebres, Mindanaos . . and many 
 others whose names I know not." — F. M. 
 Pinto, in Cogan's tr. p. 200. 
 
 1552. "In the previous November (1529) 
 arrived at Ternate D. Jorge de Castro who 
 came from Malaoa by way of Borneo in a 
 junk . . . and going astray passed along 
 the Isle of Macarar. . ." — Barros, Dec. TV . 
 i. 18. 
 
 ,, " The first thing that the Samarao 
 did in this was to make Tristao de Taide 
 believe that in the Isles of the Celebes, and 
 of the Macagares and in that of Mindinao, 
 there was much gold. " — Hid. vi. 25. 
 
 1579. "The 16 Day (December) wee had 
 sight of the Hand Celebes or Silebis."— 
 Drake, World Fncompassed (Hak. Soc), p. 
 150. 
 
 1610. "At the same time there were at 
 Ternate certain ambassadors from the Isles 
 of the Macar/ia (which are to the west of 
 
CENTIPEDE. 
 
 138 
 
 CEYLON. 
 
 those of Maluoo— the nearest of them about 
 60 leagues). . . These islands are many, and 
 joined together, and appear in the sea-charts 
 thrown into one very big island, extending, 
 as the sailors say. North and South, and 
 having near 100 leagues of compass. And 
 this island imitates the shape of a big locust, 
 the head of which (stretching to the south 
 to 5^ degrees) is formed by the Cellebes (sao 
 OS Cellebes), which have a King over them . . 
 These islands are ruled by many Kings, 
 differing in language, in laws, and cus- 
 toms. . ." — Gouto, Dec. V. vii. 2. 
 
 Centipede, s. This word was per- 
 haps borrowed directly from the Por- 
 tuguese in India {centopea). 
 
 1662. "There is a kind of worm which 
 the Portuguese call un centope, and the 
 Dutch also 'thousand-legs' {tausmd-iein)." 
 —T. Saal, 68. 
 
 Ceram, n.p. A large island in the 
 Molucca Sea, the Sevang of the Malays. 
 
 Cerame, ^arame, &c., s. The Ma- 
 layalim Sramhi, a gatehouse with a 
 room over the gate, and generally for- 
 tified. This is a feature of temples, 
 &c., as well as of private houses, in 
 Malahar. The word is also applied to 
 a chamber raised on four posts. 
 
 1551. "... where stood the carame of 
 the King, which is his temple . . ." — Cas- 
 tanheda, iii. 2. 
 
 1552. " Pedralvares .... was carried 
 ashore on men's shoulders in an andor 
 (q.v.) till he was set among the Gentoo 
 Princes whom the ^amorin had sent to re- 
 ceive hun at the beach, whilst the said 
 (J/amorin himself was standing within sight 
 in the cerame awaiting his arrival." — Sar- 
 ros, I. V. 5. 
 
 1557. The word occurs alsoinD'Alboquer- 
 que's Commentaries {Hak. Soc. Tr. i. 115), but 
 it is there erroneously rendered " jetty." 
 
 1566. " Antes de entrar no Cerame vierao 
 I'eceber alguns senhores dos que ficarao com 
 el Kei." — Dam. de Goes, Chron. 76 (ch. 
 Iviii.). 
 
 Ceylon, n.p. This name, as applied 
 to the great island which hangs from 
 India like a dependent jewel, becomes 
 usual about the 13th century. But it 
 can be traced much earlier. For it 
 appears undoubtedly to be formed 
 from Sinkala or Sihala, 'lions' abode,' 
 the name adopted in the island itself at 
 an early date. This, with the addition 
 of ' Island,' Sihala-dmpa, comes down 
 to us in Cosmas as 2ieXe8/)3a. There was 
 a Pali form Sihalan, which, at an early 
 date niust have been colloquially short- 
 ened to Silan, as appears from the old 
 Tamil name Ham (the Tamil having 
 
 no proper sibilant), and probably from 
 this was formed the Sarandlp and Sa- ■ 
 randib which was long the name in use 
 by mariners of the Persian Gulf. 
 
 It has been suggested by Mr. Van 
 der Tuuk that the name Sailan or Silan 
 was really of Javanese origin, as sela 
 (from Skt. sila, a rock, a stone) in 
 Javanese (and in Malay) means 'a 
 precious stone,' hence Fulo Selan would 
 be ' Isle of Gems.' The island was 
 really called anciently Batnadvlpa, 
 ' Isle of Gems,' and is termed by an 
 Arab historian of the 9th century Ja- 
 %lrat-al-yakut, • Isle of Eubies.' So 
 that there is considerable plausibility 
 in Van der Tuuk's suggestion. But the 
 genealogy of the name from Sihala is 
 so legitimate that the utmost that can 
 be conceded is the possibility that 
 the Malay form Selan may have been 
 shaped by the consideration suggested, 
 and may have influenced the general 
 adoption of the form Sailan, through 
 the predominance of Malay navigation 
 in the middle ages. 
 
 c. 362. " Unde nationibus Indicis certatim' 
 cum donis optimates mittentibus ante tern- 
 pus, ab usque Divis at Serendivis." — Ammi- 
 anus Ma/rcelUnus, XXJ. vii. 
 
 c. 430. " The island of Lanka was called 
 Sihala after the Lion ; listen ye to the nar- 
 ration of the island which I (am goiiig to) 
 tell: "The daughter of the Vanga King 
 cohabited in the forest with a lion."— 
 Dipavanso, IX. i. 2. 
 
 c. 545. " This is the great island in the 
 ocean, lying in the Indian Sea. By the 
 Indians it is called Sielediba, but by the 
 Greeks Taprobane." — Cosmas, Bk. xi. 
 
 851. "Near Sarandib is the pearl-fishery.' 
 Sarandib is entirely suri'ounded by the sea." 
 — Relation des Voyages, i. p. 5. 
 
 c. 940. " Mas'udi proceeds : In the Island 
 Sarandib, I myself witnessed that when the 
 King was dead, he was placed on a chariot ' 
 with low wheels so that his hair dragged 
 upon the ground." — In Gildemeister, 154. 
 
 c. 1020. " There you enter the country of 
 L&^n, where is Jaimfir, then Malia, then 
 K^nji, then Danid, where there is a great 
 gulf in which is Sinkaldip (Sinhala dt>ipa),or 
 the Island of Sarandip." — Al Birum, as 
 given by Eashiduddin, in Elliot, i. 66. 
 
 1275. " The Island Sailan is a vast island 
 between China and India, 80 parasangs in 
 circuit. . . It produces wonderful things, 
 sandal-wood, spikenard, cinnamon, cloves, 
 brazil, and various spices. . ." — Kazvim, in 
 Ctildemeistej; 203, 
 
 1298. " You come to the Island of Seilan, 
 which is in good sooth the best island of its 
 size in the world."— il/arco Polo, Book. III. 
 Ch. 14. 
 
 c. 1300. "There are two courses .... 
 
CEABEU. 
 
 139 
 
 CHALIA, CHALK 
 
 from this place (Ma'bar) ; one leads by sea to 
 Chin and M^ohin, passing by the island of 
 Silan." — Bashiduddin, in Elliot, i. 70. 
 
 1330. " There is another island called 
 Sillan. . . In this . . . there is an exceed- 
 ing great mountain, of which the folk relate 
 that it was upon it that Adam mourned for 
 his son one hundred years."— i^i-. Odork, in 
 Cathay, i. 98. 
 
 c. 1350. " . . I proceeded to sea by Seyl- 
 lan, a glorious mountain opposite to Para- 
 dise. . . 'Tis said the sound of the waters 
 falling from the fountain of Paradise is 
 heard there." — Marignolli, in Cathaii, ii. 
 346. 
 
 0. 1420. "InthemiddleoftheGulfthereis 
 a very noble island called Zeilam, which is 
 3000 miles in circumference, and on which 
 they find by digging, rubies, saifires, garnets, 
 and those stones which are called cats'- 
 eyes." — Jf. Gonti, in India in the XYth 
 Gentwy, 7. 
 
 1498. " . much ginger, and pepper, and 
 cinnamon, but this is not so fine as that which 
 comes from an island which is called Cillam, 
 and which is 8 days distant from Calicut." 
 — Hoteiro de V, de Gama, 88. 
 
 1514. "Passando avanti intra la terra e il 
 mare si truova I'isola di Zolan dove nasce la 
 cannella. . ." — Giov. da Empoli, in Archiv. 
 Stor. Ital., Append. 79. 
 
 1516. "Leaving these islands of Mahal- 
 diva . . . there is a very large and beauti- 
 ful island which the Moors, Arabs, and 
 Persians call Ceylam, and the Indians call 
 it Ylinarim." — Barbosa, 166. 
 
 1586. "This Ceylon is a brave Hand, very 
 fruitfuU and ls.ire."—JIalc. ii. 397. 
 
 1682. "... having run 35 miles North 
 without seeing Zeilon." — Hedges, MS. Jour- 
 Ttal, July 7. 
 
 1727. A. Hamilton writes Zeloan (i. 340, 
 &;c.), and as late as 1780, in Dunn's Naval 
 Directory, we find Zeloan throughout. 
 
 Chabee, s. H. chabl, ' a key,' from 
 Port, chave. In Bengali it becomes 
 saU, and in Tarn. saul. In Sea-Hind. 
 ' a fid.' 
 
 Chabootra, s. Hind. chaMtrd and 
 cliahutara, a paved or plastered ter- 
 race or platform, often attached to a 
 house, or in a garden. 
 
 o. 1810. "It was a burning evening in 
 June, when, after sunset, I accompanied 
 Mr. Sherwood to Mr. Martin's bungalow. . 
 We were conducted to the Cherbuter . . . 
 this Cherbuter was many feet square, and 
 chairs were set for the guests." — AutMog. of 
 Mrs. Sherwood, 345. 
 
 1811. ". . The Chabootah or Terrace."— 
 Williamson, V. M. ii. 114. 
 ^1834. "We rode up to the Chabootra, 
 which has a large enclosed court before it, 
 and the Darogna received us with the re- 
 spect which TCiV showy escort claimed." — 
 Mem. of Col. Movmtain, 133. 
 
 Chacknr. P.^ — H. — dialcar, a ser- 
 vant. The word is never now used in 
 Anglo-Indian households except as a 
 sort of rhyming amplification to 
 Naukar (vide Nokur) : " Nauhar- 
 chaJcar," the whole following. But in 
 a past generation there was a distinc- 
 tion made between waw/car, the superior 
 servant such as a munslu, a gomashta, 
 a chobdar, a hlidnsama, &c., and 
 chakar, a menial servant. William- 
 son gives a curious list of both classes, 
 showing what a large Calcutta house- 
 hold embraced at the beginning of this 
 century ( V. M. i. 185-187). 
 
 1810. "Such is the superiority claimed by 
 the nohers, that to ask one of them ' whose 
 chauker he is?' would be considered a gross 
 insult." — Williamson, i. 187. 
 
 Chalia, Chal6, n.p. (Jhalyam or 
 Ghalayam; an old port of Malabar, on 
 the south side of the Beypur R., 
 and opposite Beypur. The terminal 
 station of the Madras Hallway is in 
 fact where Chalyam was. A plate is 
 given in the Lendas of Correa, which 
 makes this plain. The place is in- 
 correctly alluded to as Kalydn in Imp. 
 Gazetteer, ii. 49; more coiTectly on next 
 page as (Jhalium. 
 
 c. 1330. See in Abulfeda "Shaliyat,acity 
 of Malabar. " — Gildemeister, 185. 
 
 c. 1344. "I went then to Shalyat, a very 
 pretty town, where they make the stuffs 
 that bear its name [see under Shallee]. . . . 
 Thence I returned to Kalikut." — IbnBatuta, 
 iv. 109. 
 
 1516. ' ' Beyond this city ( Calicut) towards 
 the south there is another city which is 
 called Chalyani, where there are numerous 
 Moors, natives of the country, and much 
 shipping. " — Barbosa, 153. 
 
 c. 1570. "And it was during the reign of 
 this prince that the Franks erected their 
 fort at Shaleeat ... it thus commanded 
 the trade between Arabia and Calicut, since 
 between the last city and Shaleeat the dis- 
 tance was scarcely 2 parasangs." — Tohfut- 
 ul-Mujahideen, p. 129. 
 
 1572. 
 
 "A Sampaio feroz succederiJ 
 Cunha, que longo tempe tem o leme : 
 De Chale as torres altas erguer^ 
 Em quanto Dio illustre delle treme." 
 Camoes, x. 61. 
 "Then shall succeed to fierce Sampaio's 
 
 powers 
 Cunha, and hold the helm for many a year, 
 building of Chale-town the lofty towers, 
 while quakes illustrious Diu his name to 
 hear. " Burton. 
 
 1672. " Passammo Cinaootta situata alia 
 bocca del fiume Ciali, doue U Pbrtughesi 
 
CHAMPA. 
 
 140 
 
 CRANK. 
 
 hebbero altre volte Fortezza." — P. Vincenzo 
 Maria, 129. 
 
 Champa, n.p. The name of a king- 
 dom at one time of great power and 
 importance ip^ Indo-China, occupying 
 the extreme S.E. of that region. A 
 limited portion of its soil is still known 
 by that name, but otherwise as the 
 Binh-Thuan province of Cochin China. 
 The race inhabiting this portion, Ghams 
 or Tsiams, are traditionally said to have 
 once occupied the whole breadth of 
 that peninsula to the Gulf of Siam, 
 before the arrival of the Khmer or 
 Kambojan people. It is not clear 
 whether the people in question took 
 their name from Champa or Champa 
 from the people ; but in any case the 
 form of Champa is Sanskrit, and pro- 
 bably it was adopted from India like 
 Kamhaja itself and so many other 
 Indo-Chinese names. The original 
 Champa was a city and kingdom on 
 the Ganges, near the modern Bhagal- 
 pur. And we find the Indo-Chinese 
 Champa in the 7th century called 
 Mahd-champa, as if to distinguish it. 
 It is probable that the ZajSa or Zdfiai 
 of Ptolemy represents the name of this 
 ancient kingdom; and it is certainly 
 the 8anf or Chan/ of the Arab navi- 
 gators 600 years later ; this form repre- 
 senting Champ as nearly as is possible 
 to the Arabic alphabet. 
 
 c. A.D. 640. "... plus loin a Test, le roy- 
 aume de Mo-ho-tchen-po " {Mahaohampa). 
 • — Hwen Thsanff, in Pilmns Bouddh. iii. 83. 
 
 851. "Ships then proceed to the place 
 called Sanf (or Chaaf) .... there fresh 
 water is procured; from this place is ex- 
 ported the aloes-wood called Cnanfi. This 
 is a Kingdom." — Relation des Voi/ages, &c. 
 i. 18. 
 
 1298. " . . You come to a country called 
 Chamha, a very rich region, having a King 
 of its own. The people are idolaters, and 
 pay a yearly tribute to the Great Kaan. . . 
 there are a very great number of Elephants 
 in this Kingdom, and they have lign-aloes 
 in great abundance." — Marco Polo, Bk. iii. 
 ch. 5. 
 
 c. 1300. "Passing on from this, you come 
 to a continent called Jampa, also subject to 
 the Kaan. . ." — Rashldvddm, \a Elliot, i. 71. 
 
 c. 1328. "There is also a certain part of 
 India called Champa. There, in place of 
 horses, mules, asses, and camels, they make 
 use of elephants for all their work." — Fi-iaa- 
 Jordanus, 37. 
 
 1516. ' ' Having passed this island (Borney ) 
 . . _. towards the country of Ansiam and 
 China, there is another great island of Gen- 
 tiles called Champa ; which has a King and 
 language of its own, and many elephants. . . 
 
 There also grows in it aloes-wood."— S(M'- 
 bosa, 204. 
 
 1552.' "Concorriam todolos navegantes 
 dos mares Occidentaes da India, _ e dos 
 Orientaes a ella, que sao as regioes di Siao, 
 China, Choampa, Cambbja . . ."—Bam-ot, 
 II. vi. 1. 
 
 1572. 
 " Ves, corre a oosta, que Champa se chama 
 Cuja mata he do pao cheiroso ornada." 
 
 Camoes, x. 129. 
 "Here courseth, see, the callM Champa 
 shore, 
 
 with woods of odorous wood 'tis deckt 
 and dight." Burton. 
 
 1608. "... Thence (from Assam) east- 
 ward on the side of the northern mountains 
 are the Nangata \i.e. Naga] lands, the Land 
 of Bukhara lying on the ocean, Balgu [Baigu? 
 i.e. Pegu], the land Kakhang, Hamsa- 
 vati, and the rest of the realm of Muuyang ; 
 beyond these Champa, Kamboja, etc. All 
 these arc in general named Koki." — Tara- 
 natha (Tibetan) Hist, of Buddhism, by 
 Schiefner, p. 262. 
 
 The preceding passage is of great interest 
 as showing a fair general knowledge of the 
 Buddhist kingdoms of Indo-China on the 
 part of a Tibetan priest, and also as show- 
 ing that Indo-China waa recognised under a 
 general name, viz., Koki. 
 
 1696. "Mr. Bowyear says the Prince of 
 Champa whom he met at the Cochin Ghinese 
 Court, was very polite to him, and strenu- 
 ously exhorted him to introduce the English 
 to the dominions of Champa." — In Dalrym- 
 ple's Or. Eepert. i. 67. 
 
 Champana, s. A kind of small 
 vessel. See Sampan. 
 
 Chandaill, s. Hind. Ohanddl, an 
 outcaste, ' used generally for a man of 
 the lowest and most despised of the 
 mixt tribes' {Williams); 'properly one 
 sprung from a Sudra father and Brah- 
 man mother ' [Wilson). 
 
 712. "You have joined these Chandals 
 and coweaters, and have become one of 
 them." — Oltach-Namah, in Elliot, i. 193. 
 
 Chandernagore, n.p. The name of 
 the French settlement on the Hoogly, 
 24 miles by river above Calcutta, ori- 
 ginally occupiedin 1673. The name is 
 alleged by Hunter to be properly Chan- 
 da7i\a)-7iagara, ' Sandal-wood City.' 
 but the usual form points rather to 
 Chandra-nagara, ' Moon City.' 
 
 1727. " He forced the Ostenders to quit 
 their Factory, and seek Protection from the 
 French at Charnagur. . . They have a few 
 private Families dwelling near the Factory, 
 and a pretty little Church to hear Ma^s in, 
 which is the chief Business of the French in 
 Bengal."—^. JIam. ii. 18. 
 
 Chank, s. Hind. SunJch, Skt. SanM, 
 
OHANK. 
 
 141 
 
 CBATTA. 
 
 a large kind of shell {Turhinella rapa) 
 prized ty the Hindus, and used by tliem 
 for offering libations, as a born to blow 
 at the temples, and for cutting into 
 armlets and other ornaments. It is 
 found especially in the Gulf of Manaar, 
 and the Chank fishery was formerly, 
 like that of the pearl-oysters, a Go- 
 vernment monopoly (see Tennent's 
 Ceylon, ii. 556, and the references). 
 
 The abnormal chanh, with its spiral 
 opening to the right, is of exceptional 
 value, and has been sometimes priced, 
 it is said, at a lakh of rupees ! 
 
 c. 545. "Then there is Sielediba, i.e. Ta- 
 probane . . . and then again on the conti- 
 nent, and further back is Marallo, which 
 exports conch-shells (kox'^'oi's)-" — Cosmas, in 
 Cathay, i. clxxviii. 
 
 851. " They find on its shores (of Ceylon) 
 the pearl, and the shank, a name by which 
 they designate the great shell which serves 
 for a trumpet, and which is much sought 
 after." — Reinamd, Relations, i. 6. 
 
 1563. "... And this chanco is a ware 
 for the Bengal trade, and formerly it pro- 
 duced more profit than now. . . And there 
 was formerly a custom in Bengal that no 
 virgin in honour and esteem could be cor- 
 rupted unless it were by placing bracelets 
 of chanco on her arms : but since the Fatans 
 came in this usage has more or less ceased ; 
 and so the chanco is rated lower now. ..." 
 — Garcia, f. 141. 
 
 1644. "What they chiefly bring (from 
 Tuticorin) are cloths called cachas* . . . 
 a large quantity of Chanquo ; these are 
 large shells which they fish in that sea, and 
 which supply Bengal where the blacks 
 make of them bracelets for the arm ; also 
 the biggest and best fowls in all these 
 Eastern parts." — Bocarro, MS. 316. 
 
 1672. "Grarroude flew in all haste to 
 Brahma, and brought to Eisna the chianko, 
 orkinkhm-n, twisted to the right." — Baldaeua, 
 Germ. ed. 521. 
 
 1673. "There are others they call chan- 
 quo ; the shells of which are the Mother of 
 Pearl."— .Frj/CT-, 322. 
 
 1727- "It admits of some Trade, and pro- 
 duces Cotton, Corn, ooars Cloth, and Chonk, 
 a Shell-fish in shape of a Periwinkle, but as 
 large as a Man's Arm above the Elbow. In 
 Bengal they are saw'd into Kings for Orna- 
 ments to Women's Arms." — A. Ham. i. 
 131. 
 
 1734. "Expended towards digging a foun- 
 dation, where chanks were buried with ac- 
 customed ceremonies." — XnWheeler, iii. 147. 
 
 1770. "Upon the same coast is found a 
 shell-fish called xanxus, of which the Indians 
 atBengal make bracelets." — Baynal{tT.m7) 
 i. 216. 
 
 « These are protobly the same as Milbum, 
 nuder Tuticorin, calls l:etAies. We do not know 
 the prbperfnarae. 
 
 1813. ' ' A chank opening to the right hand 
 is highly valued . . . always sells for its 
 weight in gold." — Milbum, i. 357. 
 
 1875. 
 "Chanks. Large for Cameos. Valuation 
 per 100 10 Bs. 
 White, live „ „ 6 ,, 
 ,, dead ,, ,, 3 ,, 
 Tahle of Cmtoms Duties on Imports 
 into British India up to 1875. 
 
 Charpoy, s. Hind, chdrpal, from 
 Pers. chihar-pal (i. e., four-feet), the 
 common Indian bedstead, sometimes 
 of very rude materials, but in other 
 cases handsomely wrought and painted. 
 It is correctly described in the quota- 
 tion from Ibn Batuta. 
 
 e. 1350. "The beds in India are very 
 light. A, single man can carry one, and 
 every traveller should have his own bed, 
 which his slave carries about on his head. 
 The bed consists of four conical legs, on 
 which four staves are laid ; between these 
 they plait a sort of ribbon of silk or cotton. 
 When you lie on it you need nothing else to 
 render the bed sufficiently elastic." — iii. 380. 
 
 c. 1540. "Husain Khan Tashtd^r was 
 sent on some business from Bengal. He 
 went on travelling night and day. When- 
 ever sleep came over him he placed himself 
 on a bed (chahar-pai) and the villagers car- 
 ried him along on their shoulders." — MS. 
 quoted in Elliot, iv. 418. 
 
 1662. " Turbans, long coats, trowsers, 
 shoes, and sleeping on charpais, are quite 
 unusual." — S. of Mir Jumla's Invasion of 
 Assam, transl. by Blochmann, J. A. S. B. 
 xli. pt. i. 80. 
 
 1876. "A syce at Mozuffernuggar, lying 
 asleep on a charpoy . . . was filled by a 
 tame buck goring him in the side . . it was 
 supijosed in play," — Baldwin, Large and 
 Small Gamx of Bengal, 195. 
 
 1883. "After a gallop across country, he 
 would rest on a charpoy, or country bed, 
 and hold an impromptu levee of all the vil- 
 lage folk." — C. Baikes in L. of L. Lawrence, 
 i. 57. 
 
 Chatta, s. An umbrella. Hind. 
 chhdta, clilmtr, &c., Sansk. chhatra. 
 
 c. 900. " He is clothed in a waist-cloth, 
 and holds in his hand a thing called a Jatra; 
 this is an umbrella made of peacock's fea- 
 thers." — Reinaud, Relations, &c. 154. 
 
 c. 1340. ' ' They hoist upon these elephants 
 as many chatras, or umbrellas of silk, 
 movinted with precious stones, arid with 
 handles of pure gold." — Ibn Batuta, iii. 228. 
 
 c. 1354. "But as all the Indians com- 
 monly go naked, they are in the habit of 
 carrying a thing like a little tent-roof, on a 
 cane handle, which they open out at will as 
 a protection against sun and rain. This 
 they call a chatyr. I brought one home to 
 Florence with me. . ." — John Marignolli, in 
 Cathay, &c. p. 381. 
 
CHATTY. 
 
 142 
 
 CHEEGHEE. 
 
 1673. " Thus the chief Naik with his loud 
 Musick ... an Ensign of Ked, Swallow- 
 tailed, several Chitories, little but rich Kit- 
 solis (which are the Names of several Coun- 
 tries for Umbrelloes). . ." — Fryer, 160. 
 
 Chatty, s. An earthen pot, sphe- 
 roidal in shape. It is a S. Indian 
 word, but is tolerably familiar in the 
 Anglo-Indian parlance of N. India 
 also, though the Hind, ghurra (gJiarra) 
 is more commonly used there. The 
 word is Tamil, shdti (which appears in 
 Pali as chddi). 
 
 1781. "In honour of His Majesty's birth- 
 day we had for dinner fowl cutlets and a 
 flour pudding, and drank his health in a 
 chatty of sherbet." — Narr. of an Officer of 
 JBaUlie's Detachment, quoted in Lives of the 
 Lindsays, iii. 285. 
 
 1829. " The chatties in which the women 
 •carry water are globular earthen vessels, 
 ■with a beU-mouth at top." — Mem. of Col. 
 Mountain, 97. 
 
 Chaw, s. Por cM, i.e. Tea (q.v.). 
 
 1616. "I sent . . . a silver chaw pot and 
 a fan to Capt. China wife." — Cochs's Diary, 
 i. 215. 
 
 Chawblick, s. and v. A whip ; to 
 whip. An obsolete vulgarism from 
 Pers. chatmk, ' alert ' ; in Hind. ' a 
 horse-whip.' It seems to be the same 
 word as the sjamhoh in use at the Cape, 
 apparently carried from India (see the 
 quotation from Van Twist). 
 
 1648. "... Poor and little thieves are 
 Hogged with a great whip (called Siamback) 
 several days in succession." — Van Twist, 
 29. 
 
 1673. "Upon any suspicion of default he 
 h^ a Black Giiard that by a Chawbuok, a 
 great Whip, extorts Confession." — Fryer, 
 98. 
 
 1673. "The one was of an Armenian, 
 Chawbucked through the City for selling of 
 Wine."— i7)id. 97. 
 
 1682. "... Eamgivan, our Vekeel there 
 (at Hugly) was sent for by Permesuradass, 
 Bulchund's servant, who immediately clapt 
 him in prison. Ye same day was brought 
 forth and slippered ; the next day he was 
 beat on ye soles of his feet, ye third day 
 Chawbuckt, and ye 4th drub'd till he could 
 not speak, and all to force a vpriting in our 
 names to pay Rupees 50,000 for custome of 
 ve Silver brought out this year." — Hedges, 
 Nov. 2. 
 
 1688. " Small offenders are only whipt on 
 the Back, which sort of Punishment they 
 call Chawbuck." — Dampier, ii. 138. 
 
 1699. "The Governor of Surrat ordered 
 the cloth Broker to be tyed up and chaw- 
 bucked." — Letter from General and Council 
 at Bombay to E. I. C. (in Record Office), 23rd 
 March, 1698-9. 
 
 1726. "Another Pariah he chawbucked 
 25 blows, put him in the Stocks, and kept 
 him there an \xova:."—Wheder, ii. 410. 
 
 1756! " . . a letter from Mr. Hastii^B . . 
 says that the Nabob to engage the Dutch 
 and French to purchase also, had put peons 
 upon their Pactories and threatened their 
 Vaquills with the Chaubac." — In Long, 79. 
 1784. 
 " The sentinels placed at the door 
 
 Are for our security bail ; 
 With Muskets and Chaubucks secure. 
 They guard us in Bangalore Jail." 
 Song, by a Gentleman of the Navy 
 (prisoner with Hyder) in Seton- 
 Ka/rr, i. 18. 
 1817. " . . ready to prescribe his favourite 
 regimen of the Chabak for every man, 
 woman, or child who dared to think other- 
 vfise." — Lalla Bookh. 
 
 Chawbuckswar, s. Hind, from 
 Pers. cliahak-suwar , a rough-rider. 
 Obsolete. 
 
 Chebuli. The denomination of one 
 of the kinds of myrabolans (q.v.) ex- 
 ported from In dia. The true et3rmology 
 is probably Kabull, as stated by The- 
 venot, i. e., ' from Oabul.' 
 
 c. 1343. " Chebuli miraholani." — List of 
 Spices, &c., in Penolotti (DeUa Decima, iii. 
 303). 
 
 0. 1665. " De la Province de Caboul . . . 
 les Mirabolans croissent dans les Montagues 
 et c'est la cause pourquoi les Orientaux les 
 appelant Cabuly." — Thevenot, v. 172. 
 
 Cheechee, adj . A disparaging term 
 applied to half-castes or Eurasians 
 (q.v.) (corresponding to the lip-lap of 
 the Dutch in Java), and also to their 
 manner of speech. The word is said 
 to be taken from clil (Fie !), a common 
 native (S. Indian) interjection of re- 
 monstrance or reproof, supposed to be 
 much used by the class in question. 
 The term is however, jjerhaps, also a 
 kind of onomatopoeia, indicating the 
 mincing pronunciation which often 
 characterises them (see below). It 
 should, however, be added that there 
 are many well educated East Indians 
 who are quite free from this mincing 
 accent. 
 1781. 
 
 " E'''^*!^ '^**1® Looking Glasses, 
 Orood and cheap for Chee-chee Misses" 
 Hicky's Bengal Gazette, March 17th. 
 
 1873. " He is no favourite with the pure 
 native, whose language he speaks as his 
 own m addition to the hybrid minced Eng- 
 lish (known as chee-chee), which he also 
 employs. —Fraser's Magazine, Oct. 437. 
 
 1880. "The Eurasian girl is often pretty 
 and graceful. . . 'What if upon her Kps 
 
CHEENAB. 
 
 143 
 
 GREET A. 
 
 there hung The accents of her tchi-tohi 
 tongue.'"— Sir Ali Baha, 122. 
 
 1881. "There is no doubt that the 'Chee 
 Chee twang,' which becomes so objection- 
 able to every Englishman before he has 
 Ijeen long in the East, was originally learned 
 in the convent and the Brothers' school, and 
 will be clung to as firmly as the queer turns 
 of speech learned in the same place." — St. 
 James's Gazette, Aug. 26th. 
 
 Gheenar, s. Pers. Chmar, the Ori- 
 ental Plane {Platanus orientalis) and 
 platanus of the ancients ; native from 
 Greece to Persia. It is often by 
 English, travellers in Persia mis- 
 called sycamore, from Confusion with 
 the common British tree {Acerpseudo- 
 platanus), which English people also 
 habitually miscall sycamore, and Scotch 
 people miscall plane-tree ! Our quo- 
 tations show how old the confusion is. 
 The tree is not a native of India, 
 though there are fine cJiinars in Kash- 
 mere, and a few in old native gardens 
 of the Punjab, introduced in the days 
 of the Moghul emperors. The tree is 
 the Arlre Sec of Marco Polo (see 2nd 
 ed. vol. i. 131, 132). 
 
 Chinars of especial vastness and 
 beauty are described by Herodotus 
 and Pliny, by Chardin and others. 
 At Buyukdereh near Constantinople, is 
 still shown the Plane under which 
 Godfrey of Boulogne is said to have 
 encamped. At Tejnsh, N. of Tehran, 
 Sir H. EawHnson tells us that he 
 measured a great chlnar which had 
 a girth of 108 feet at 5 feet from the 
 ground. 
 
 c. 1628. " The gardens here are many. . . 
 abounding in lofty pyramidall cypresses, 
 broad-spreading Chenawrs. ."—Sir T. Ser- 
 leH, 136. 
 
 1677. " We had a fair Prospect of the City 
 (Ispahan) filling the one haK of an ample 
 Plain, few Buildings . . shewing themselves 
 by reason of the high Chinors, or Sicamores 
 shading the choicest of them..."— Fryer, 259. 
 „ "We in our Keturn cannot but take 
 notice of the famous Walk between the two 
 Cities of Jelfa and Ispahaun ; it is planted 
 with two Kows of Sycamores (which is the 
 tall Maple, not the Sycamore of Alkair)."— 
 Ibid. 286. 
 
 1682. "At the elegant villa and garden at 
 Mr. Bohun's at Lee. He shewed me the 
 Zinnar tree or platanus, and told me that 
 since they had planted this kind of tree 
 about the Citty of Ispahan ... the plague 
 . . . had exceedingly abated of its mortal 
 eSeats."— Evelyn's JMwry, Sept. 16. 
 
 1726. "... the finest road that you can 
 imagine . . . planted in the middle with 135 
 Sennaar trees on one side and 132 on the 
 other." — Valentijn, v. 208. 
 
 1783. "This tree, which in mostpartsot 
 Asia is called the Chinaur, grows to the size 
 of an oak, and has a taper straight trunk, 
 with a silver-coloured bark, and its leaf, not 
 unlike an expanded hand, is of a pale green." 
 — Cf. Forster's Journey, ii. 17. 
 
 1817, "... they seem 
 
 Like the Chenar-tree grove, where winter 
 
 throws 
 O'er all its tufted heads its feathery snows." 
 Mokanna. 
 
 Cliinar is alleged to be in Badakhshan 
 applied to a species of poplar. 
 
 Cheeny, s. See under Sugar. 
 
 1810. "The superior kind (of raw sugar) 
 which may often be had nearly white . . . 
 and sharp - grained, under the name of 
 cheeny." — Williamson, V. M. ii. 134. 
 
 Cheese, s. This word is well known 
 to be used in modern English slang 
 for " anything good, first-rate in 
 quality, genuine, pleasant, or advan- 
 tageous " {Slang Dictionary). And the 
 most probable source of the term is 
 Pers. and H. c^sz = ' thing.' For the 
 expression used to be common among 
 young Anglo-Indians, e. g., " My new 
 Arab is the real clilz ; " " These che- 
 roots are the real chlz," i. e., the real 
 thing. The word may have been an 
 Anglo-Indian iniportation, and it is 
 difficult otherwise to account for it. 
 
 Cheeta, s. Hind, chltd, the Felts 
 julata, Schreber, or ' Hunting Leopard,' 
 so called from its being commonly 
 trained to use in the chase. Erom 
 Sansk. chitraha, or chitrakaya, lit. 
 ' having a speckled body.' 
 
 1563. "... and when they wish to pay 
 him much honour they call him Bdo ; as 
 for example Chita-E,ao, whom I am acquain- 
 ted with ; and this is a proud name, for Chita 
 signifies 'Ounce' (or panther) and this Chita- 
 Kao means ' King as strong as a Panther." 
 — Garcia, f. 36. 
 
 c. 1596. "Once a leopard (ohita) had 
 been caught, and without previous training, 
 on a mere hint by His Majesty, it brought 
 in the prey, like trained leopards." — Alii-i- 
 Akba/ri, i. 286. 
 
 1610. Hawkins calls the Cheetas at Ak- 
 bar's Court 'ounces for game.' — In Purchas, 
 i. 218. 
 
 1862. "The true Cheetah, the Hunting 
 Leopard of India, does not exist in Ceylon." 
 — Tennent, i. 140. 
 
 1879. "Two young cheetahs had just 
 come in from Bombay ; one of these was 
 tame as a house-oat, and, like the puma, 
 purred beautifully when stroked." — "Jam- 
 rach's," in Sat. Review, May 17th, p. 612. 
 
 It has been ingeniously suggested 
 
CHELTNQ. 
 
 144 
 
 GHETTY. 
 
 by Mr. Aldis Wrigit that the word 
 cheater, as used by Shakspere, in the 
 lollowing passage, refers to this 
 animal : — 
 
 Falstaff : He's no swaggerer, Hostess ; a 
 tame cheater i' faith ; you may stroke him 
 gently as a puppy greyhound ; he'll not 
 swagger. — 2nd Part King Henry IT. ii. 4. 
 
 Compare this with the passage just 
 quoted from, the Saturday Review ! 
 And the interpretation would rather 
 derive coniirmation from a parallel 
 passage in Beaumont and Fletcher : 
 
 "... if you give any credit to the jugg- 
 ling rascal, you are worse than simple wid- 
 geons, and will be drawn into the net by 
 this decoy-duck, this tame cheater." — The 
 Fair Maid of the Inn, iv. 2. 
 
 But we have not been able to trace 
 any possible source from which Shak- 
 spere could have derived the nam.e of 
 the animal at all, to say nothing of 
 the familiar use of it. 
 
 Chelin^, Cheli, s. This word is ap- 
 plied by some Portuguese writers to 
 the traders of Indian origin who were 
 settled at Malacca. It is not found in 
 the Malay dictionaries, and it is just 
 possible that it originated in some 
 confusion of Quelin (Kling) and OhuU 
 (Choolia) orrather of QueUn and Clietin 
 (see Chetty). 
 
 1567. "Prom the cohabitation of the 
 Chelius of Malaqua with the Christians in 
 the same street (even although in divers 
 houses) spring great offences against God 
 our Lord. — Decrees of the Sacred Council of 
 Goa, in Archiv. Port. Orient., Dec. 23. 
 
 1613. "E depois daqueUe porto aberto e 
 f ranqueado aportarao mercadores de Choro- 
 mandel ; mormente aquelles chelis com rou- 
 pas. . ." — Godinho de JEredia, 4 v. 
 
 „ "This settlement is divided into 
 two parishes, S. Thome and S. Estevao, and 
 that part of S. Thome called Gampon Chelim 
 extends from the shore of the Jaos Bazar to 
 the N.W. and terminates at the Stone Bas- 
 tion ; in this part dwell the Chelis of Cho- 
 romandel." — Ibid. 5 v. See also f. 22. 
 
 ChelingO, s. From Arab. sJialandi. 
 
 This seems an unusual word. It is 
 perhaps connected through the Arabic 
 with the medieval vessel chelandia, 
 chelandria, chelindras, chelande, &o., 
 used in carrying troops and horses. 
 
 1726. " . . . as already a Chialeng (a sort 
 of small native row-boat, which is used for 
 discharging and loading cargo). . ." — Valen- 
 tijn, r. Chm: 20. 
 
 1761. "No more than one frigate hath 
 escaped; lose not an instant in sending 
 chelingoeB upon cheliugoes loaded with 
 rice." — Carraccioli's Life of Clire, i. 58. I 
 
 Cheroot, s. A cigar. But the term 
 has been appropriated specially to 
 cigars truncated at both ends, as the 
 Indian and Manilla cigars always were 
 in former days. This word is Tamil, 
 shuruttu, ' a roll (of tobacco).' In the 
 South' cheroots are chiefly made at 
 Trichinopoly and in the Godavery 
 Delta, the produce being known re- 
 spectively as TricMes and Lunkas. 
 
 The earliest occiu-rence of the word 
 that we know is in Father Beschi's 
 Tamilstoryof ParmarttaGuru(c. 1725). 
 On p. 1 one of the characters is de- 
 scribed as carrying a firebrand to light 
 his ptcgaiyilai shsnuruttu, ' roll {che- 
 root) of tobacco.' 
 
 Grose (1750 — 60), speaking of Bom- 
 bay, whilst describing the cheroot does 
 not use that word, but another wMch 
 is, as far as we know, entirely obsolete 
 in British India, viz., buncus (q.v.). 
 
 1759. In the expenses of the Nabob's en- 
 tertainment at Calcutta in this year we 
 find: 
 
 "60 lbs. of Masulipatam cheroots, Es.. 
 500."— In Long, 194. 
 
 1781. "... am tormented every day by - 
 a parcel of gentlemen coming to the end of 
 my berth to talk politics and smoke cheroots 
 — advise them rather to think of mending 
 the holes in their old shirts, like me." — Ron. 
 J. Lindsay (in Lives of the Lindsays), iii. 
 297. 
 
 , , " Our evening amusements insteiid 
 of your stupid Harmonics, was playing 
 Cards and Backgammon, chewing Beetle and 
 smoking Cb.ei\iteB."—Old Country Captain 
 in India Gazette, Feby. 24th. 
 
 1782. "Le tabac y r^usslt trfes bien; les- 
 chiroutes de ManUle sont renomm^es dans 
 toute rinde par leur godt agr^able ; aussi 
 les Dames dans ce pays fument-elles toute 
 la joumfe." — Sonnerat, Voyage, iii. 43. 
 
 1792. "At that time (c. 1757) I have seen 
 the officers mount guard many's the time 
 and oft . . . neither did they at that time 
 carry your fusees, but had a long Pole with 
 an iron head to it. . . With this in one 
 Hand and a Chiroot in the other you saw 
 them saluting away at the Main Guard."— 
 Madras Courier, April 3. 
 
 1810. "The lowest classes of Europeans, 
 as also of the natives . . . frequently smoke 
 cheroots, exactly corresponding with the 
 bpanish segar, though usually made rather 
 more hTilky."~William3on, V. M. i. 499. 
 , 1811. ' 'Dire que le T'cherout est la cigarre, 
 c est me dispenser d'en faire la description." 
 —bolvyns, 111. 
 
 1875. "The meal despatched, all who 
 were not on duty lay down . . . ahnost too 
 tired to suwke their cheroots before falling 
 asleep."— rAe Dilemma, ch. xxxvii. 
 
 Chetty, s. A member of any of the 
 
CHETTY. 
 
 145 
 
 CSICANE. 
 
 trading, castes in S. India, answering 
 in every way to the Banians of W. and 
 N.India, Malayal. Chetti, Tamil shetti, 
 in Ceylon ' seddi ; and see also Sett. 
 These have all been supposed to be 
 forms from the Sansk. Sreshti; but 
 0. P. Brown (MS.) denies this, and 
 says, "Shetti, a shop-keeper, is plain 
 yelugu," and quite distinct from 
 Sreshti. "Whence then the Hind. Seth ? 
 
 c. 1349. The word occurs in Ibn Batuta 
 (iv. 259) in the form sati, which he says was 
 given to very rich merchants in China; and 
 this is one of his questionable statements 
 about that country. 
 
 1511. "The great Afonso Dalboquerque 
 . . . determined to appoint Ninachatu, be- 
 cause he was a Hindoo, Governor of the 
 QuiUns and Chetins." — Comment, of Af. 
 Dalbcq., Hak. See. iii. 128. 
 
 1516. "Some of these are called Chettia, 
 who are Gentiles, natives of the province of 
 Cholmender." — Barbosa, 144. 
 
 1552. "... whom our people commonly 
 call Chatis. These are men with such a 
 genius for merchandise, and so acute in 
 every mode of trade, that among our people 
 when they desire either to blame or praise 
 any man for his subtlety and skill in mer- 
 chant's trafBc they say of him, ' he is a Cha- 
 tim ; ' and they use the word chatinar for 
 *to trade,* — which are words now very 
 commonly received among us." — Barroa, I. 
 ix. 3. 
 
 c. 1566. "TJi Bono uomini periti che si 
 chiamano Chitini, li quah metteno il prezzo 
 alle perle." — Cesare Federici, Bam, iii. 390, 
 
 1596. ' ' The vessels of the Chatins of these 
 parts never sail along the coast of Malavar 
 nor towards the north, except in a cafilla, 
 in order to go and come more securely, and 
 to avoid being cut off by the MaJavars and 
 other corsairs, who are continually roving 
 those seas." — Viceroy's Proclamation at Goa, 
 in Archiv. Port. Or., fasc. 3, 661. 
 
 1598. "The Souldiers in these dayes give 
 themselves more to be Chettijns and to deale 
 in Marchandise, than to serve the King in 
 his Arma.do," — Linschoten, 58, 
 
 1651. "The Sitty are merchant folk."— 
 Mogerius, 8. 
 
 1686. "... And that if the Chettjr Bazaar 
 people do not immediately open their shops, 
 and sell their grain etc. as usually, that the 
 goods and commodities in their several ships 
 be confiscated." — In Wheeler, i. 152. 
 
 1726. "The Sittis are merchant folk and 
 also porters. . ." — Valentijn, Choro. 88. 
 
 „ "The strength of a Bramin is 
 Knowledge ; the strength of a King is 
 Courage ; the strength of a BcUale (or Cul- 
 tivator) is Kevenue ; the strength of a 
 Chetti is Money." — Apophthegms of Ceylon, 
 tr. in Valentijn, v. 390. 
 
 c. 1754. " Chitties are a particular kind 
 of merchants of Madras, and are generally 
 very rich, but rank with the left-hand cast." 
 — Ives, 25. 
 
 1796. "Cetti, mercanti astuti, diligenti, 
 laboriosi, sobrii, frugali, riochi." — Fra Pao- 
 lino, 79, 
 
 Chiamay, n.p. The name of an ima- 
 ginary lake, which in the maps of the 
 16th century, followed by most of those 
 of the 17th, is made the source of most 
 of the great rivers of Further India, in- 
 cluding the Brahmaputra, the Irawadi, 
 the Salwen, and the Menam. Lake 
 Chiamay was the counterpart of the 
 African lake of the same period which 
 is made the source of all the great rivers 
 of Africa, but it is less easy to suggest 
 what gave rise to this idea of it. The 
 actual name seems taken from the State 
 of Zimme (q.v.) or Chiang-mai. 
 
 _ c. 1544. " So proceeding onward, he ar- 
 rived at the Lake of Singipamor, which 
 ordinarily is called Chiammay. . ."^^F. M. 
 Pinto (Cogan's Tr.), p. 271. 
 
 1552. "The Lake of Chiamal, which 
 stands to the northward, 200 leagues in the 
 interior, and from which issue six notable 
 streams, three of which combining with 
 others form the great river which passes 
 through the midst of Siam, whilst the other 
 three discharge into the Gulf of Bengala." — 
 Bomros, I. ix. 1. 
 
 1572. 
 
 " Olha o rio MenSo, que se derrama 
 Do grande lago, que Chiamal se chama." 
 Gamoes, x. 125. 
 
 1652. "The Countrey of these Brames 
 . . . extendeth Northwards from the neer- 
 est Peguan Kingdomes . . . Tyatered with 
 many great and remarkable Rivers, issuing 
 from the Lake Chiamay, which though 600 
 miles from the Sea, and emptying itself 
 continually into so many Channels, con- 
 tains 400 miles in compass, and is neverthe- 
 less full of waters for the one Or the other." 
 — P. Heylin's Cosmographie, ii. 238. 
 
 Chicane, CMcanery. These Eng- 
 lish words, signifying pettifogging, 
 captious contention, taking every pos- 
 sible advantage in a contest, have 
 been referred to Spanish chico, ' little,' 
 and to Pr. cMc, chicquet, a little bit, as 
 by Mr. Wedgwood in his Diet, of 
 Eng. Etymology. See also quotation 
 from Saturddy Bmew below. 
 
 But there can be little doubt that 
 the words are really traceable to the 
 game of chauyCin, or horse-golf. 
 This game is now well known in Eng- 
 land under the name of polo (q.v.). 
 But the recent introduction under that 
 name is its second importation into 
 Western Europe. For in the middle 
 ages it came from Persia to Byzan- 
 tium, where it was popular under a 
 modification of its Persian name (verb 
 
CHICANE. 
 
 146 
 
 CHICANE. 
 
 T^VKavi^eiu, playing ground T^VKavurrr)- 
 ptov), and from Byzantium it passed, 
 as a pedestrian game, to Languedoc, 
 wiiere it was called, by a further 
 modification, chicane (see Ducange, Dis- 
 sertations sur VHistoire de St. Louis, 
 viii., and his Qlossarium Oraecitafis, 
 B. V. T^vKovL^fiv ; also Ouseley's Travels, 
 i. 345). The analogy of certain periods 
 of the game of golf suggests how the 
 figurative meaning .of chicaner might 
 arise in taking advantage of the petty 
 accidents of the surface. And this is 
 the strict meaning of chicaner, as used 
 hy military writers. 
 
 Ducange's idea was that the Greeks 
 had borrowed both the game and the 
 name from France, but this is evi- 
 dently erroneous. He was not aware 
 of the Persian chaugan. But he ex- 
 plains well how the tactics of the game 
 should have led to the application of 
 its name to ' ' those tortuous proceedings 
 of pleaders which we old practitioners 
 call barres." The indication of the Per- 
 sian origin of both the Greek and the 
 French words is due to W. Ousele^ and 
 to Q,uatremere. The latter has an inte- 
 resting note, full of his usual wealth of 
 Oriental reading, in his translation of 
 Makrizi's Mameluke Sultans, tom. i. 
 pt. i. pp. 121 seqq. 
 
 The preceding etymology was put 
 forward again in Notes upon Mr. 
 Wedgwood's Dictionary published by 
 one of the present writers in Ocean 
 Highways, Sept. , 1872, p. 186. The same 
 etymology has since been given by 
 LittrS (s.v.), who says: " Des lors, la 
 sdrie des sens est : jeu de mail, puis 
 action de disputer la partie, et enfin 
 mancBuvres processives." 
 
 The Persian forms of the name are 
 chaugan and chauigdn; but according 
 to the Bahari 'Ajam (a great Persian 
 dictionary compiled in India, 1768) the 
 primitive form of the word is chulgdn 
 from chul, 'bent,' which (as to the form) 
 is corroborated by the Arabic sawljan.* 
 The meanings are according to Viillers 
 (1) any stick with a crook ; (2) such a 
 stick, used as a drum-stick; (3) a 
 crook from which a steel ball is sus- 
 pended, which was one of the royal 
 insignia, otherwise called Kaukaba; 
 (4) (The golf-stick, and) the game of 
 horse-golf. 
 
 * On the other hand, a probable origin of cluiu- 
 gan would be an Indian (Prakrit) word, meaning 
 " four-comers," viz., as a name for the polo-groimd. 
 The dhutg&n is possibly a ' striving after meaning.' 
 
 The game is now quite extinct in 
 Persia and Western Asia, surviving 
 only in certain regions adjoining 
 India, as is specified under Polo. But 
 for many centuries it was the game of 
 kings and courts over all Mahomme- 
 dan Asia. The earliest Mahommedan 
 historians represent the game of chau- 
 gan as familiar to the Sassanian kings; 
 Perdusi puts the cAoMjrflre-stick into 
 the, hands of Siawush, the father of 
 Kai Khusru or Cyrus ; many famous 
 kings were devoted to the game, 
 among whom may be mentioned Nti- 
 ruddin the Just, Atabek of Syria and 
 the great enemy of the Crusaders. He 
 was so fond of the game that he used 
 (like Akbar in after days) to play it 
 by lamp-light, and was severely re- 
 buked by a devout Mussulman for 
 being so devoted to a mere amusement. 
 Other zealous cAaujrara-playera were 
 the great Saladin, Jalaluddin Maiik- 
 bami of Khwarizm, and Malik Bihars, 
 Marco Polo's " Bendocquedar Soldan 
 of Babylon," who was said more than 
 once to have played chaugan at Da- 
 mascus and at Cairo within the same 
 week. Many illustrious persons also 
 are mentioned in Asiatic history as 
 having met their death by accidents in 
 the maidan, as the chaugan-field was 
 especially called; e.g. Kutbuddin Ibak 
 of DehU, who was killed by such a fall 
 at Lahore in (or about) 1207. 
 
 In Makrizi (I. i. 121) we read of an 
 Amir at the Mameluke Court called 
 Husamuddin Lajin 'AzizI the JiHtan- 
 dar (or Lord High Polo-stick). 
 
 It is not known when the game was 
 conveyed to Constantinople, but it 
 must have been not later than the 
 beginning of the 8th century.* The 
 fullest description of the game as 
 played there is given by Johannes 
 Cinnamus (c. 1190), who does not 
 however give the barbarian name : 
 
 "The winternowbeingover and thegloom 
 cleared avray, he (the Emperor Manuel 
 Comnenus) devoted himself to a certain 
 sober exercise which from the first had been 
 the custom of the Emperors and their sons 
 to practise. This is the mariner thereof. A 
 
 Earty of young men divide into two equal 
 ands, and in a flat space which has Men 
 measured out purposely they cast a leather 
 ball in size somewhat like an apple ; and 
 setting this in the middle as if it were a 
 
 * The court for chaugan is ascribed by Codiniis 
 (see below) to Theodosius Parvus. This could 
 hardly be the son of Areadius (a.d. 40S-450), but 
 rather Theodosius III. (716-718). 
 
CHICANE. 
 
 147 
 
 CHICK. 
 
 prize to be contended for they rush into the 
 contest at full speed, each grasping in his 
 right hand a stick of moderate length which 
 comes suddenly to abroad rounded end, the 
 middle of which is closed by a network of 
 dried catgut. Then each party strives who 
 shall first send the ball beyond the §oal 
 planted conspicuously on the opposite side, 
 for whenever the ball is struck with the 
 netted sticks through the goal at either 
 side, that gives the victory to the other 
 side. This is the kind of game, evidently a 
 slippery and dangerous one. Por a player 
 must be continually throwing himSeU right 
 back, or bending to one side or the other, as 
 he turns his horse short, or suddenly dashes 
 off at speed, with such strokes and twists as 
 are neededtofoUowupthe ball. . . And thus 
 as the Emperor was rushing round in furious 
 fashion in this game, it so happened that 
 the horse which he rode came violently to 
 the ground. He was prostrate below the 
 horse, and as he struggled vainly to extri- 
 cate himself from its incumbent weight his 
 thigh and hand were crushed beneath the 
 saddle and much injured. . ." — ^In Bonn ed. 
 pp. 263-264. 
 
 We see from tMs passage that at 
 Byzantium the game was played with 
 a kind of racket, and not with a polo- 
 stick. 
 
 We have not been able to find an 
 instance of the medieval Erench chicane 
 ■ in this sense, nor does Littr^'s Dictionary 
 give any. ButDucange states positively 
 that in his time the word in this sense 
 Burvived in Languedoc, and there 
 could be no better evidence. Prom 
 Hensohel's Dttcange also we borrow a 
 quotation which shows chiica, used for 
 som.e game of baU, in French-Latin, 
 surely a form of chaugan or chicane. 
 
 c. 820. "If a man dream that he is on 
 horseback along with the King himself, or 
 some great personage, and that he strikes 
 the ball home, or wins the chukan (^oi 
 TfvKari'fei) he shall find grace and favour 
 thereupon, conformable to the success of 
 his ball and the dexterity of his horse." 
 Again: " If the King dream that he has won 
 in the clinkan (on crSviauitim) he shall find 
 things prosper with him." — The Dream- 
 Jiidgmesnis of Achmet Ihn Sevrim, from a 
 MS. Greek version quoted by Dttcange in 
 Gloss. Graecitatis. 
 
 c. 940. Constantine Porphyrogenitus, 
 speaking of the rapids of the Danapris or 
 Dnieper, says: "6 Se rovro (/tpay/ibs roa-ov- 
 Tov etrrt orei/bs otror to 7r\aTos tov T^VKavtartipCov " 
 (" The defile in this case is as narrow as the 
 width of the cA«Ja»-ground "). — De Admin. 
 Imp., cap. ix. (Bonn ed. iii. 75). 
 
 969. " Cumque inquisitionis sedicio non 
 
 modica petit pro Constantino ex ea 
 
 parte qua Zucanistri magnitudo portendi- 
 tur, Constantinus orines solutus per canoel- 
 los caput exposuit, suaque ostensione populi 
 mox tumultum sedavit." — Xiiudprandus, in 
 Pertz, Man. Germ., iii. 333. 
 
 " he selected certain of his medi- 
 cines and drugs, and made a goff-stick (jau- 
 kan ?) with a hollow handle, into which he 
 introduced them ; after which ... he went 
 again to the King . . . and directed him to 
 repair to the horse-course, and to play with 
 the ball and goff-stick. . ," — Lane's Arabian 
 Nights, i. 85-86. 
 
 c. 1030-1040. " Whenever you march . . . 
 you must take these people with you, and 
 you must . . . not allow them to drink 
 wine or to play at chaughan," — Baihaki in 
 Elliot, ii. 120. 
 
 1416. "Bemardus de Castro novo et non- 
 nulli alii in studio Tholosano studentes, ad 
 ludum lignoboUni sive Ghncarnin luderunt 
 pro vino et volema, qui ludus est quasi In- 
 dus billardi," &c. — MS. quoted in Henschel's 
 Ducange. 
 
 C.1420. "TheTfvKavio-TiipioKwasfounded 
 by Theodosius the Less . . . Basilius the 
 Macedonian extended and levelled the 
 T:\iv Knviariiiiiov." — Georgius Codinus de 
 Antiq. Constant., Bonn. ed. 81-82. 
 
 c. 1S90. "His Majesty also plays at 
 chaugan in dark nights . . . the balls which 
 are used at night are set on fire. . . For the 
 sake of adding splendour to the games ... 
 His Majesty has knobs of gold and silver 
 fixed to the tops of the chaugdn sticks. If 
 one of them breaks, any player that gets 
 hold of the pieces may keep them," — Ain-i- 
 Akbarl, i. 298. 
 
 1837. "The game of Choughan mentioned 
 by Baber is still played everywhere in Tibet; 
 it is nothing but 'hockey on horseback, 'and 
 is excellent fun." — Vigne, in J, A. S. Bengal, 
 vi. 774. 
 
 1881. "One would at first sight be in- 
 clined to derive the French chic from the 
 English ' cheek ; ' but it appears that the 
 English is itself the derived word, chic being 
 an old Komance word signifying finesse, or 
 subtlety, and forming the root of our own 
 word chicanery." — Sat. Bev., Sept. 10, p. 
 326 (Essay on French Slang). 
 
 Chick, s. 
 
 a. Hind, chik ; a kind of screen- 
 blind made of finely-split bamboo, 
 laced with twine, and often painted 
 on the outer side. It is hung or 
 framed in doorways or windows, both 
 in houses and in tents. The thing' may 
 probably have come in with the Mon- 
 gols, for we find in Kovalefski's Mon- 
 gol. Diet. (2174) " Tchik=Natte." The 
 Ain (226) has chigh. Chicks are now 
 made in London, as well as imported 
 from China and japan. 
 
 1673. " Glass is dear, and scarcely pur- 
 chaseable . . . therefore their Windows are 
 usually folding doors, screened with Cheeks 
 or latises."— iVyer, 92. 
 
 The pron. cheek is still not uncommon 
 among English people. 
 
 " The Coach where the Women were waa 
 L 2 
 
CHICK. 
 
 148 
 
 CHICKOBE. 
 
 covered with Cheeks, a sort of hanging Cur- 
 tain, made with Bents variously Coloured 
 with Lacker, and Checquered with Pack- 
 thred so artificially that you may see aU 
 without, and yourself within unperceived." 
 —Ibid. 83. 
 
 1810. " Cheeks or Screens to keep out the 
 glare." — Williamson, V. M. ii. 43. 
 
 1825. ■ " The check of the tent prevents 
 eflfectually any person from seeing what 
 passes within. . ." — Seber, i. 192, ed. 1844. 
 
 b. Short for chickeen, a sum. of four 
 rupees. This is the Venetian zecchino, 
 ■cecchino. or sequin, a gold coin long 
 current on the shores of India, and 
 ■which still frequently turns up in 
 treasure-trove, and in hoards. In the 
 early_ part of the loth century Nicolo 
 Conti mentions that in some parts of 
 India Venetian ducats, i. e. sequins, 
 ■were current (p. 30). And recently, 
 in fact to our own day, chick was a term 
 in frequent Anglo-Indian use, e. g. 
 " I'll bet you a chick," 
 
 The word zeccJiino is from the Zecca, 
 or Mint at Venice, and that name is of 
 Arabic origin, from sihha, ' a coining 
 die.' The double history of this word 
 is curious. We have just seen how 
 in one form, and by what cirouitous 
 secular journey, through Egypt, 
 Venice, India, it has gained a place 
 in the Anglo-Indian Vocabulary, By 
 a director route also it has found a 
 distinct place in the same repository 
 Tinder the form sicca (q.TO> and in this 
 shape it still retains a ghostly kind of 
 existence at the India Office. It is 
 remarkable how first the spread of 
 Saracenic power and civilization, then 
 the spread of Venetian commerce and 
 coinage, and lastly the spread of Eng- 
 lish commerce and power^ should thus 
 have brought together two words iden- 
 tical in origin, after so widely divergent 
 a career. 
 
 The sequin is sometimes called in 
 the South " shauarcash," because the 
 Doge with his sceptre is taken for the 
 Shdiidr, or toddy-drawer climbing the 
 palm-tree ! See also Venetian. 
 
 "We apprehend that the gambling 
 ■phrases ' chicken-stakes ' and ' chicken- 
 hazard ' originate in the same word. 
 
 1583. " Chickinos which be pieces of Golde 
 woorth seuen shillings a piece sterling." — 
 Caesar Fredei-id, in Hak. ii. 343. 
 
 1608. "When I was there (at Venice) a 
 chiquiney was worth eleven livers and 
 twelve sols."— Coryat's Crudities, ii. 68. 
 
 1609. "Three or four thousand cheqni'ns 
 were as pretty a proportion to live quietly 
 
 on, and so give over."— Pericles, P. of Tyre, 
 iv. 2. 
 
 1612. "The G-rand Signiors Custome of 
 this Port Moha is worth yearly unto him 
 1500 chicc[uenes."— Sans, in Purchas, i. 
 348. 
 
 1623. "Shall not be worth a ehequin, if 
 it were knock'd at an outcry." — Beaum. <t- 
 Flet., The Maid in t!ie Mill, v. 2. 
 
 1689. "Tour Thousand Cheokins he prir 
 vatelytyed to theflooks of an Anchor under 
 Water." — Ovington, 418. 
 
 Ifll. "He (the Broker) will charge 32 
 Shdhees per Chequeeu, when they are not 
 worth 314 in the Bazar."— iociyc?-, 227. 
 
 1727. "When my Barge landed him, he 
 gave the Cockswain five Zequeens, and 
 loaded her back with Poultry and Fruit."— 
 A. Ham. i. 301. 
 
 1866. 
 
 "Whenever master spends a chick, 
 I keep back two rupees. Sir." 
 
 Trevelyan, The Dawk Bungalow. 
 
 1875. " 'Can't, do much harm hy losing 
 twenty chicks,' observed the Colonel in 
 Anglo-Indian argot." — The Dilemma, ch. x. 
 
 CMcken, s. Embroidery. CMcken- 
 walla, an itinerant dealer in embroi- 
 dered handkerchiefs, petticoats, and 
 such like. From Pers. chikin or cMMn, 
 ' art needlework.' 
 
 Chickore, s. The red-legged part- 
 ridge, or its close congener Oaccahis chu- 
 kor, Gray. It is common in the West- 
 ern Himalaya, the N. Punjab, and in 
 Afghanistan. The francolin of Moor- 
 croft's Travels is really the chicltorel 
 The name appears to be Sansk. chakora, 
 and this disposes of the derivation 
 formerly suggested by one of the 
 present writers, as from the Mongol 
 tsokhor, ' dappled or pied ' (a word, 
 moreover, which the late Prof, 
 Schiefner informed us is only ap- 
 plied to horses). The name is some- 
 times applied to other birds. Thus, 
 according to Cunningham it is appHed 
 in Ladak to the Snow-cock ( Tetraogallus 
 Himalayensis, Gray), and he appears to 
 give c/ia-Zcor as meaning 'white-bird' in 
 Tibetan. Jerdon gives ' snow chukor' 
 and ' strath-ohukor ' as sportsmen's 
 names for this fine bird. And in 
 Bengal Proper the name is applied, 
 by local English sportsmen, to the 
 large handsome ■parbnAgQ {Ortygornia 
 gularis,TlQm..) of Eastern Bengal, called 
 in Hind, kaiyah or han-iUar ('forest 
 partridge '). See Jerdon, ed. 1877, ii. 
 675. 
 
 Also the birds described in the ex- 
 tract from Mr. Abbott below do not 
 
CEIL AW. 
 
 149 
 
 CHILLVMCHEE. 
 
 appear to tave teen caccahis (which, he 
 speaks of in the same journal as ' red- 
 legged partridge'). And the use of 
 the word by Persians (apparently) is 
 notable ; it does not appear in Persian 
 dictionaries. There is probably some 
 mistake. The birds spoken of may 
 have been the Large Sand-grouse 
 (^Pterocles arenarius, Pal.), which in 
 both Persia and Afghanistan is called 
 by names meaning ' Black-breast.' 
 
 The belief that the chicleore eats fire, 
 mentioned in a quotation below, is 
 probably from some verbal misconcep- 
 tion (quasi atieh-khor ?). Jerdon states 
 that the Afghans call the bird the 
 ' Mre-eater.' 
 
 c. 1190. ". . . plantains and fruits, Koils, 
 Chakors, peacocks, Sarases, beautiful to be- 
 hold." — The Prithir<ija Bdsan of Chand 
 Barddl, in Ind. Ant, i. 273. 
 
 In the following passage the word 
 cator is supposed by the editor to be a 
 clerical error for p acor or cliacor. 
 
 1298. "The Emperor hashad several little 
 houses erected in which he keeps in mew a 
 huge number of cators, which are what we 
 caU the Great Partridge." — Marco Polo, i. 
 287 (2nd ed.). 
 
 1520. ' ' Haidar Alemd^r had been sent by 
 me to the Kafers. He met me below the 
 Pass of BSdlj, accompanied by some of their 
 chiefs, who brought with them a few skins 
 of wine. While coming down the Pass, he 
 sawprodigiousnumbersofChikiirs." — Saber, 
 282. 
 
 1814, "... partridges, quails, and a bird 
 which is called Cupk by the Persians and 
 Afghauns, and the hiU Chikore by the In- 
 dians, and which I understand is known in 
 Europe by the name of the Greek Part- 
 ridge." — Elpkimtone's Gaubool, i. 192 (ed. 
 1839). 
 
 c. 1815. "One day in the fort he found a 
 hill-partridge enclosed in a wicker basket... 
 This bird is called the chuokoor, and is said 
 to eat fire." — Mrs. Sherwood, Autobiog. 
 440. 
 
 1850. "A flight of birds attracted my at- 
 tention ; I imagine them to be a species of 
 bustard or grouse — black beneath and with 
 much white about the wings, — they were 
 beyond our reach; the people called them 
 Chukore." — K. Abbott, Notes during a 
 Journey in Persia^ in J. S. Cfeog. Soc. 
 XXV. 41. 
 
 Chilaw, n.p. A place On the west 
 coast of Oeylon, an old seat of the 
 pearl-fishery. The name is a corrup- 
 tion of the Tamil saldhham, ' the 
 diving ; ' in Singhalese it is Halavatta. 
 The name was commonly applied by 
 the Portuguese to the whole aggrega- 
 tion of shoals {Baixoa de Ghilao) in 
 
 the Gulf of Manaar, between Ceylon 
 and the coast of Madura and Tinne- 
 velly. See for example quotation from 
 Correa under Beadala. 
 
 1610. "La pesqueria de Chilao . . . por 
 hazerse antiguamente in un puerto del mis- 
 mo nombre en la isla de Seylan . . . llamado 
 asi por ista causa; por que chilao, en lengna 
 Chengala, . . . quiere dezir pesqueria." — 
 Teisceira, Pt. ii. 29. 
 
 CMllum, s. Hind. cMlam; "the 
 part of the hukka (see Hooka) which 
 contains the tobacco and charcoal balls, 
 whence it is sometimes loosely used for 
 the pipe itself, or the act of smoking 
 it " [Wilson). It is also applied to the 
 replenishment of the bowl, in the same 
 way as aman asks for "another glass." 
 The tobacco, as used by the masses in 
 the hubble-bubble, is cut small and 
 kneaded into a pulp with goor, i. e., 
 molasses, and a little water. Hence 
 actual contact with glowing charcoal 
 is needed to keep it alight. 
 
 1781. "Dressing a hubble-bubble, per 
 week at 3 cMUums a day, 
 
 fan 0, duhs 3, cash 0." 
 Prison Experiences in Captivity 
 of Hon. J. Lindsay, in Lives 
 of Lindsays, iii; 
 1811. " They have not the same scruples 
 for the Chillum as for the rest of the Hooka, 
 and it is often lent . . . whereas the very 
 proposition for the Hooka gives rise fre- 
 quently to the most ridiculous quarrels." — 
 Solvyns, iii. 
 
 1828. " Every sound was hushed but the 
 noise of that wind . . . -and the occasional 
 bubbling of my Aoofaift, which had just been 
 furnished with another ehillum. " — The Kuz- 
 zilbash, i. 2. 
 
 1829. "Tugging away at your hookah, 
 rind no smoke ; a thief havmg purloined 
 your silver ckelam and surpoose." — John 
 Shipp, ii. 159. 
 
 1848. " Jos however . . . could not 
 think of moving till his baggage was cleared, 
 or of travelling until he could do so with his 
 chillum." — Vanity Pair, ii. ch. xxiii. 
 
 CMUiunbruin, n.p. A town in S. 
 Arcot, which is the site of a famous 
 temple of Siva, properly Shidambu- 
 ram. Etym. obscure. 
 
 Chilltuncliee, s. 'Rind.. MlamcM, 
 silsosiJfchi, and silpchi, of which chilam- 
 chl is probably a corruption. A 
 basiil of brass (as in Bengal), or tinned 
 copper (as usually in the West and 
 South) for washing hands. The form 
 of the word seems Turkish, but we 
 cannot trace it. 
 • 1715. "We prepared for our first present,- 
 
CHILLY. 
 
 150 
 
 CHINA. 
 
 viz., 1000 gold mohurs . . . the unicorn's 
 horn . . . the astoa (?) and chelnme^e of 
 Manilla work. . ."—In Wheeler, ii. 2i6. 
 
 1833. " Our supper was a peelaw . . . 
 when it was removed a cMUumchee and 
 goblet of warm water was handed round, 
 and each washed his hands and mouth." — 
 JP. Gordon, Fragment of the Journal of a Tour, 
 &c. 
 
 1851. "When achilumohee of water sans 
 soap was provided, 'Have you no soap?' 
 
 Sir C. Napier asked " — Mawson, Indian 
 
 Gommand of Sir G. Napier. 
 
 There is an Anglo-Indian tradition, 
 whicli we would not Toucli for, that 
 one of the orators on the great Hast- 
 ings trial depicted the oppressor on 
 some occasion, as ' ' grasping his chil- 
 lum in one hand and his chulumcliee 
 in the other." 
 
 The latter word is used chiefly by 
 Anglo-Indians of the Bengal Presi- 
 dency and their servants. In Bombay 
 the article has a diiierent name. And 
 it is told of a gallant veteran of the 
 old Bengal Artillery, who was full of 
 "Presidential" prejudices, that on 
 hearing the Bombay army commended 
 by a brother officer, he broke out in just 
 wrath: " The Bombay Army ! Don't 
 talk to me of the Bombay Army ! They 
 
 call a chilliunchee a gindy ! the 
 
 Beasts ! " 
 
 Chilly, s. The popular Anglo-Indian 
 name of the pod of red pepper {Capsi- 
 cum fruUmsum, and C. annuum, Nat. 
 Ord. Solanaceae). . There can be little 
 doubt that the name, as stated by 
 Bontius in the quotation, was taken 
 from Chili in S. America, whence the 
 plant was carried to the Indian Ar- 
 chipelago, and thence to India. 
 
 1631. ". . . eos addere fruotum Eicini 
 Americani, guod.lada Chili Malaii vocant, 
 quasi dicas Piper e Chile, Brasiliae conter- 
 mina regione." — Jac. Bontii, Dial. V. p. 10. 
 
 Again (lib. vi. cap. 40, p. 131) Bou- 
 tins calls it 'piper CMlensis,' and also 
 ' Eicinus Braziliensis.' But his com- 
 mentator, Piso, observes that Eicinus 
 is quite improper ; ' ' vera Piperis sive 
 Oapsici Brazifiehsis species apparet." 
 Bontius says it was a common custom 
 of natives, and even of certain Dutch- 
 men, to keep a piece of chilly con- 
 tinually chewed, but he found it in- 
 tolerable. 
 
 1848. '"Try a chili with it, Miss 
 Sharpe,' said Joseph, really interested. 
 'A chili?' said Rebecca, gasping. 'Oh 
 yes ! ' . . . ' How fresh and green they 
 look,' she said, and put one into her mouth. 
 
 It was hotter than the curry ; flesh and 
 blood could bear it no longer."— Fcsn^ 
 Fair, oh. iii. 
 
 Chimney-j^lass, s. Gardener's name, 
 on the Bombay side of India, for the 
 flower and plant Allamanda cathartica 
 {Sir G. Birdwood). 
 
 China, n.p. The European know- 
 ledge of this name in the forms Thinae 
 and tSinae goes back nearly to the 
 Christian era. The famous mention 
 of the Sinim by the prophet Isaiah' 
 would carry us much further back, but 
 we fear the possibility of that referring 
 to the Chinese must be abandoned, as 
 must be likewise, perhaps, the similar 
 application of the name of Chinas in 
 ancient Sanskrit works. The most 
 probable origin of the name — ^which 
 is essentially a name applied hy 
 foreigners to the country, — as yet sug- 
 gested, is that put forward by Baron 
 F. von Eichthofen, that it comes from 
 Jih-nan, an old name of Tongking, 
 seeing that in Jih-nan lay the only port 
 which was open for foreign trade with 
 China at the beginningof our era, and 
 that_ that province was then included 
 administratively within the limits of 
 China Proper (see Bichthofen, China, i. 
 504-510 ; the same author's papers in 
 the Trans, of the Berlin Geog. Soc. for 
 1876 ; and a paper by one of the pre- 
 sent writers in Proc. E. Geog. Soc. 
 November, 1882). 
 
 (After this was in type our friend 
 M. Terrien de la Oouperie communi- 
 cated an elaborate note, of which we 
 can but state the general gist. "Whilst 
 he quite accepts the suggestion that 
 Kiao-ohi or Tongking, anciently called 
 Kiao-ti, was the Kattigara of Ptolemy's 
 authority, he denies that Jih-nan can 
 have been the original of Sinae. This 
 he does on two chief grounds: (1) 
 That Jib-nan was not Kiao-chi, but a 
 province a good deal further south, 
 corresponding to the modem province 
 of An {NgU Ane, in the map of M. 
 Dutreuil de Ehins, the capital of 
 which is about 2° 17' in lat. S. of 
 Hanoi). This is distinctly stated in 
 the Official Geography of Annam. An 
 was one of the twelve provinces of 
 Cochin China proper till 1820-41, when, 
 with two others, it was transferred 
 to Tongking. Also, in the Chinese 
 Historical Atlas, Jih-nan lies in Chen-i 
 Ohmg, i.e. Cochin-China. (2) That 
 the ancient pronunciation of Jih-nan, 
 
CHINA. 
 
 151 
 
 CHINA. 
 
 as indicated by the Chinese authorities 
 of the Han period, was Nit-nam. It 
 is still pronounced in Sinioo-Annamite 
 (the most archaic of the Chinese 
 dialects) Nhut-nam, and in Cantonese 
 Tat-nam. M. Terrien further points 
 out that the export of Chinese goods, 
 and the traffic with the south and 
 west, was for several centuries B.C. 
 monopolised hy the State S)i Tsen 
 (now pronounced in Sinico-Anammite 
 Chen, and in Mandarin Tien), which 
 corresponded to the centre and west of 
 modern Yun-nan. The She-M of Sze- 
 ma Tsien (b.c. 91), and the Annals 
 of the Han Dynasty afford inter- 
 esting information on this subject. 
 ■When the Emperor Wu-ti, in con- 
 sequence of Chang-Kien's information 
 brought back from Baotria, sent envoys 
 to find the route followed by the 
 traders of Shuh (i.e. Sze-chuen) to 
 India, these envoys were detained by 
 Tang-Eang, King of Tsen, who ob- 
 jected to their exploring trade-routes 
 through his territory, saymg haughtily: 
 'Has the Han a greater dominion 
 than ours ? ' 
 
 M. Terrien conceives that as the 
 only communication of this Tsen State 
 with the Sea would be by the Song- 
 Koi E. , the emporium of sea-trade 
 with that state would be at its mouth, 
 viz., at Eiao-ti or Eattigara. Thus, 
 he considers, the name of Tsen, this 
 powerful and arrogant State, the 
 m.onopoliser of trade-routes, is in aU 
 probability that which spread far and 
 wide the name of Chin, Sin, Sinae, 
 Thinae, and preserved its predomin- 
 ance in the mouths of foreigners, even 
 when, as in the 2nd century of our 
 era, the great Empire of the Han had 
 extended over the Delta of the Song- 
 Koi. 
 
 This theory needs more consideration 
 than we can give it whilst this work is 
 passing through the press. But it 
 will doubtless have discussion else- 
 where. And it does not disturb Eicht- 
 hofen's identification of Kattigara). 
 
 c. A.D. 80-89. "Behind this country 
 (Ghryae) the sea comes to a termination 
 somewhere in Thin, and in the interior of 
 that country, quite to the north, there is a 
 very great city called Thinae, from which 
 raw silk and silk thread and silk stuffs [are 
 brought overland through Baotria to Bary- 
 gaza, as they are on the other hand by the 
 Ganges Eiver to Limyrice. It is not easy, 
 however, to get to this Thin, and few and 
 ar between are those who come from it. . ." 
 
 — Periplus Maris Erylhrad. — See Mtiller, 
 Geog. Gr. Min. i. 303. 
 
 c. 150. " The inhabited part of our earth 
 is bounded on the east by the Unknown 
 Land which lies along the region occupied 
 by the easternmost races of Asia Minor, the 
 Smae and the natives of Serice . . ■ " — 
 Claudius Ftolemy, Bk. vii. ch. 5. 
 
 c. 545. "The country of silk, I may men- 
 tion, is the remotest of all the Indies, lying 
 towards the left when you enter the Indian 
 Sea, but a vast distance further off thanthe 
 Persian Gulf or that island which the Indians 
 call Selediba, and the Greeks Taprobane. 
 Tzinitza (elsewhere Tzinista) is the name 
 of the Country, and the Ocean compasses it 
 round to the left, just as the same Ocean 
 compasses Barbari (i.e. the Somali Country) 
 round to the right. And the Indian philo- 
 sophers called Brachmans tell you that if you 
 were to stretch a straight cord from Tzinitza 
 through Persia to the Roman territory, you 
 would just divide the world in halves." — 
 Cosmas, Topog. Christ., Bk. II. 
 
 0. 641. " In 641 The King of Magadha 
 (Behar, etc.) sent an ambassador with a let- 
 ter to the Chinese Court. The emperor . . . 
 in return directed one of his officers to go to 
 the King . . . and to invite his submission. 
 The King Shiloyto (Siladitya) was all aston- 
 ishment. ' Since time immemorial, ' he asked 
 his officer, 'did ever an ambassador come 
 fiamMokochintan?' . . . The Chinese author 
 remarks that in the tongue of the barbarians 
 the Middle Kingdom is caBed Mohoebiatan 
 (Maha-Clunasthana)." — From Cathay, &c., 
 Ixviii, 
 
 781. "Adam Priest and Bishop and Pope 
 of Tzlnesthan . . . The preachings of our 
 Pathers to the King of Tzinia. "Syriac Part 
 of the Inscription of Singamfu. 
 
 11th Century. The "King of China" 
 {SidnAttarashan) appears in the list of 
 provinces and monarchies in the great In- 
 scription of the Tanjore Pagoda. 
 
 1128. China and Mahacblna, appear in a 
 list of places producing silk and other cloths, 
 in the AhhUashitwrthachintamani of the Cha- 
 lukya King.— Somesvaradiva (MS.)* Bk. III. 
 ch. 6. 
 
 1298. " You must know the Sea in which 
 lie the Islands of those parts is called the 
 Sea of Chin . . . For, in the language in 
 those Isles, when they say Chin, 'tis Manzi 
 they mean." — Marco Polo, Bk. III. ch. iv. 
 
 c. 1300. "Large ships, called in the lan- 
 guage of Chin ' junks,' bring various sorts of 
 
 * It may tie well to append here the whole list 
 which I find on a scrap of paper iu Dr. Biunell's 
 handwriting (Y) ; 
 
 Pohalapura. Aiiitavata (AnhUvad). 
 
 Chinavalll. Sunapura. 
 
 Avantikshetra (Ifjjain). Mulasthana (JMuZtam). 
 Nagapattana (Negapatam?). .Tottidesa. 
 Pandyaffe^a {Madura). Pafichapattana. 
 AUiliaitara. China. 
 
 Simhaladvlpa (Ceylon). Mahacluna. 
 Gopa/costhana ( 1? ). Kalingadesa (Telugu 
 
 Gujanasthana. ' Country). 
 
 Thanaka (Tlmna >). Vaiigadesa (Bengal). 
 
CHINA. 
 
 152 
 
 CHINA. 
 
 choice merchandize and cloths. . ." — Rashi- 
 duddin in Elliot, i. 69. 
 
 1516. "_. . . there is the Kingdom of 
 China, which they say is a very extensive 
 dominion, both along the coast of the sea, 
 and in the interior. . ." — Barbosa, 204. 
 
 1563. "R. ThenEueliusandMathiolusof 
 Siena say that the best camphor is from 
 China, and that the best of all Camphors is 
 that purified by a certain barbarian King 
 whom they call King (of) China. 
 
 _" 0. Then you may tell Ruelius and Ma- 
 thiolus of Siena that though they are so well 
 acquainted with Greek and Latin, there's no 
 need for them to make such a show of it as to 
 call every body ' barbarians ' who is not of 
 their own race, and that besides this they are 
 quite wrong in the fact . . . that the King 
 of China does not occupy himself with mak- 
 ing camphor, and is in fact one of the greatest 
 Kings known in the world. " — GarciaDe Orta, 
 i. 45 6. 
 
 c. 1590. "Near to this is Pegu, which 
 former writers called Cheen, accounting this 
 to be the capital city." — Ayeen, ed. 1800, 
 ii. 4. — See Macheen. 
 
 China, s. In the sense of porcelain 
 this word {CMnl, &o.) is used in Asi- 
 atic languages as ■well as in English.. 
 In EngEsh it does not occur in Min- 
 shew (2nd ed. 1627), though it does in 
 some earlier publications. 
 
 The phras? China-dishes as occurring 
 in Brake' and in Shakspeare, shows 
 how the word took the sense of porce- 
 lain in our own and other languages. 
 The ■ph.Ta.seChina-dishi'.s as first used was 
 analogous to Turkey-carpets. But in the 
 latter we have never lost the geogra- 
 phical sense of the adjective. In the 
 'word turquoises, again, the phrase 
 was no doubt origmally pierres tur- 
 quoises, or. the like, and here, as in 
 china dishes, the specific has super- 
 seded the generic sense. The use of 
 arah in India for an Arab horse is 
 analogous to china. 
 
 . 851. " There is in China a very fine clay 
 mth which they' make vases transparent 
 like bottles; water can be seen inside of 
 
 .them. These vases are made of clay." 
 
 Reinwud, Relations, i. 34. 
 
 c^ 1350. "China-ware (al-fakhkhar al- 
 Finiy) IS not made except in the cities of 
 Zaitun and of Sin Kalan. . ."—Ibn Batiita. 
 IV. 256. ' 
 
 c. 1630. "I was passing one day along a 
 street m Damascus, when I saw a slave boy 
 let fall from his hands a great China dish 
 (sahfat min al-bakhkhar al-Siniy) which they 
 call in that country sahn. It broke, and a 
 crowd gathered round the little Mameluke." 
 — Ibn Batutu, i. 238. 
 
 "■ ^^^"^ri "^^ mercantie ch'andauano ogn' 
 anno da Goa a Bezeneger erano molti caualll 
 
 Arabi . . . e anche pezze di China, zafa- 
 ran, e scarlatti." — Cesare de' Federici in Ram. 
 iii. 389. 
 
 1579. "... we met with one ship more 
 loaden with linnen, China silke, and China- 
 dishes . . ." — Drake, World Encompassed, is. 
 Hak. Soc. 112. 
 
 c. 1580. "Usum vasorum aureorum et 
 argenteorum Aegyptii rejeoerunt, ubi mur- 
 rhina vasa adinvenere ; quae ex India affe- 
 runtur, et ex ea regione quam Sini vocant, 
 ubi couficiuntur ex variis lapidibus, praeoi' 
 pueqtie ex jaspide." — JProsp. Alpinus, Pt. I., 
 p. 55. 
 
 c. 1590. " The gold and silver dishes are 
 tied up in red cloths, and those in Copper 
 and China (cMni) in white ones." — Am, i. 
 58. 
 
 c. 1603. " . . . as it were in a fruit-dish, a 
 dish of some threepence, your honours have 
 seen such dishes ; they are not China dishes/ 
 but very good dishes." — Measure for Mea- 
 sure, ii. 1. 
 
 1608-9. "A faire China dish (which cost 
 ninetie Rupias, or forty-five Reals of eight) 
 was broken." — Hawkins, in. Purchas, i. 220. 
 1609. "He has a lodging in the Strand 
 for the purpose, or to watch when ladies 
 are gone to the China-hoUso, or the Ex- 
 change, that he may meet them by chanoej 
 and give them presents. ... ." 
 
 "Ay sir: his wife was the rich China- 
 woman, that the courtiers visited so often." 
 — Ben Jonson, Silent Woman, I.'i. 
 1615. 
 
 " . . . Oh had I now my 'Wishes, 
 Sure you should learn to make their China 
 Dishes." 
 
 Doggrel prefixed to Coryais Crudities. 
 c. 1690. Kaempfer in his account of the 
 Persian Court mentions that the depart- 
 ment where porcelain and plate dishes, &c., 
 were kept and cleaned was called Chin- 
 khana, ' the China-closet ' ; and those ser- 
 vants who carried in the dishes were called 
 Chinikash. —^mom. Exot., p. 125. 
 
 1711. " Purselaine, or China-ware is so 
 tender a Commodity that good Instructions 
 are as necessary for Package as Purchase." 
 — Lockyer, 126. 
 
 1747. " The Art of Cookery made Plain 
 and Easy ; which far Exceeds any Thing of 
 the Kind yet Published. By a Lady. 
 London. Printed for the Author, and Sold 
 by Mrs. Asburn a China Shop Woman, 
 Corner of Fleet Ditch, MDCCXLVII." 
 This is the title of the original edition of 
 Mrs. Glass's Cookery, as given by G, A. 
 Sala in Illd. News, May 12th, 1883. 
 
 1876. Schuyler mentions that the best 
 native earthenware in Turkestan is called 
 Chini, and bears a clumsy imitation of a 
 Chinese mark.-i(See Turkestan, i. 187.) 
 
 Eor the following interesting note 
 on the Arabic use we are indebted to 
 Professor Eobertson Smith : — 
 
 Siniya is spoken of thus in the Lataifo'l- 
 maarif of al-Th'alibi, ed. De Jong, 
 
CHINA-BUGKEEB. 
 
 153 CHINCSEW, OHINCHEO. 
 
 Leyden, 1867, a book written in a.d. 990. 
 "The Arabs were wont to call all elegant 
 vessels and the like Siniya (i.e., Chinese), 
 whatever they really were, because of the 
 specialty of the Chinese in objects of 
 vertu ; and this usage remains in the 
 common word mwdna (pi. of ilniya) to 
 the present day.'"' 
 
 So in the Tajaribo'l-Omam of Ibn Masko- 
 waih (Fr. Hist. Ar. ii. 457), it is said that 
 at the wedding of Mamun with Bnran 
 " her grandmother strewed over her 1,000 
 pearls from a Siniya of gold." In Egypt 
 the familar round brass trays, used to dine 
 off, are now called siniya (vulgo mnlya), 
 and so is a Europeansauoer. 
 
 Theexpression slnlyat al sin, " A Chinese 
 siniya,''' is quoted by De Goeje from a 
 poem of Abul-shibl Agani, xiii. 27. 
 
 China-Buokeer, n.p. One of the 
 chief Delta-mouths of the Irawadi is 
 BO called in marine charts. We have 
 not been able to ascertain the origin 
 of the name, further than that Prof. 
 Porohhammer, in his Notes on the Early 
 Hut. and Oeog. of Br. Burma (p. 16), 
 states that the country between Ran- 
 goon and Bassein, i.e. on the west 
 of the Eangoon Biver, bore the name 
 of Pohha/ra, of which Buckeer is a cor- 
 ruption. This -does not explaia the 
 China. 
 
 China-Root, s. A once famous 
 drug, known as Radix Cliinae and 
 Tuber Chinae, being the tuber of 
 various species of Smilax (N. O. Smi- 
 laxeae, the same to which sarsaparilla 
 belongs). It was said to have been 
 used with good effect on Charles V. 
 when suffering from gout, and acquired 
 a great repute. It was also much used 
 in the same way as sarsaparilla. It is 
 now quite obsolete in England, but is 
 still held in esteem in the native phar- 
 macopoeias of China and India. 
 
 . 1563. " B. I wish to take to Portugal 
 some of the Hoot or Wood of China, since 
 it is not a contraband drug. . , . 
 
 ." 0. This wood or root grows in China, 
 an immense country, presumed to be on the 
 confines of Muscovy .... and because in 
 all those regions, both in China and in 
 Japan, there exists the morio napolitano, the 
 merciful God hath willed to give them this 
 root for remedy, and with it the good physi- 
 cians there know well the treatment." — 
 Garcia, i. 177. 
 
 c. 1590. " Sircar Silhet is very moun- 
 tainous .... China-Boot {choh-ohml) is 
 produced here in great plenty. Which was 
 but lately discovered by_ some Turks." — 
 Ayeen A/cb., by Gladwin, ii. 10. 
 
 1598. " The roote of China is commonlie 
 vsed among the Egyptians. . . . specially 
 
 for a consumption, for the which they seeth 
 the roote China in broth of a henne or oocke, 
 whereby they become whole and fairo of 
 face." — Dr. Paludanus, in Mnschoten, 124. 
 0. 1610. "Quant h la verole. . . . lis la 
 guerissent sans suer aveo du bois d'Es- 
 chine. . . ."—Pyra/rd de la Vol. ii. 9 (ed. 
 1679). 
 
 Glliliapatam, n.p. A name some- 
 times given by the natives to Madras. 
 The name is now written Shennaippatt 
 tanam, and the following is the origin 
 of that name according to the state- 
 ment given in W. Hamilton's HindoS- 
 ian. 
 
 On " this part of the Coast of Coroman- 
 del . . . the English . . . possessed no 
 fixed establishment until A.D. 1639, in which 
 year, on the 1st of March, a grant was re- 
 ceived from the descendant of the Hindoo 
 dynasty of Bijanagur, ' then reigning at 
 Chandergherry, for the erection of a fort. 
 This document from Sree Eung Kayeel 
 expressly enjoins, that the town and fort to 
 be erected at Madras shall be called after 
 his ovm name, Sree Runga Rayapatam ; but 
 the local governor or Naik, Damerla Ven- 
 catadri, who first invited Mr. Erancis Day, 
 the chief of Armagon, to remove to Madras, 
 had previously intimated to him that he 
 would have the new English establishment 
 founded in the name of his father Chennap- 
 pa, and the name of Chenappapatam con- 
 tinues to be universally applied to the town 
 of Madras by the natives of that division 
 of the south of India named Dravida." — 
 (Vol. II., p. 413).* 
 
 Cliiiiohew, Chincheo, n.p. A port 
 of Fuhtien in China. Some ambiguity 
 exists ' as to the application of the 
 name. In English charts the name is 
 now attached to the ancient and famous 
 port of Chwan-chau-fu (^Thsiouan- 
 cheou-fou of French writers), the Zay- 
 ton of Marco Polo and other medieval 
 travellers. But the Chincheo of the 
 Spaniards and Portuguese to this day, 
 and the Ghincliew of older English 
 books, is, as Mr. G. Phillips pointed 
 out some years ago, not Chwan-chau- 
 fu, but Ohang-chau-fu, distant from the 
 former some 80 m. in a direct line, and 
 about 140 by navigation. The province 
 of Puhkien is often called Chincheo by 
 the early Jesuit writers. Changchau 
 and its dependencies seem to have oon- 
 
 * A note of Dr. Bumell's on this subject lias un- 
 fortunately been mislaid^ He doubted this origin 
 of the name, and considered that the actual name 
 could hardly have been formed from that of Chen- 
 appa. It is possible that some name similar to 
 Chinapatan was borne by the xilaee previously. It 
 will be seen under Hadras that Barros curiously 
 connects the Chinese with St. Thom6. 
 
CSIN-GSIN. 
 
 154 
 
 GHINTS, CHINCH. 
 
 stituted tlie ports of Fuhkieii mth. 
 which. Macao and Manilla communi- 
 cated, and hence apparently they ap- 
 pKed the same name to the port and 
 the province, though Chang-ohau was 
 never the official capital of Puhkien 
 (see Encyr,. Britann., 9th ed. s.v. and 
 references there). 
 
 Chinclieos is used for "people of 
 Puhkien " in a quotation under Com- 
 pound, q.v. 
 
 1517. " .... in another place called 
 CMncheo, where the people were much 
 richer than in Canton {Cantao). From that 
 city used every year, before our people came 
 toMalaoa, to come to Malaca4 junks loaded 
 with gold, silver, and silk, returning laden 
 with wares from India." — Correa, ii. ,529. 
 
 CMn-chin. In the "pigeon Eng- 
 lish" of Chinese ports this signifies 
 ' salutation, compliments,', or ' to 
 salute,' and is much, used by English- 
 men as slang in such senses. It is a 
 corruption of the Chinese phrase ts'ing- 
 ts'ing, Pekingese ch'ing-ch'ing, a term 
 of salutation answering to ' thank-you,' 
 'adieu.' In the same vulgar dialect 
 chin-chin joss means religious worship 
 of any kind (see Joss). It is curious 
 that the phrase occurs in a quaint story 
 told to William of Eubruck by a 
 Chinese priest whom he met at the 
 Court of the Great Khan (see be- 
 low). And it is equally remark- 
 able to find the same story related 
 with singular closeness of correspond- 
 ence out of "the Chinese books of 
 Geography " by Prancesco Carletti, 
 350 years later (in 1600). He calls 
 the creatures Zinzin (Bagimamenti di 
 ■F. a., pp. 138-9). 
 
 1253._ " One day there sate by me a cer- 
 tain priest of Cathay, dressed in a red cloth 
 of exquisite colour, and when I asked him 
 whence they got such a dye, he told' me how 
 in the eastern parts of Cathay there were 
 lofty cliffs on which dwelt certain creatures 
 in all things partaking of human form, ex- 
 cept that their knees did not bend. . . . 
 The huntsmen go thither, taking very strong 
 beer with them, and make holes in the rocks 
 which they fill with this beer. . . . Then 
 they hide themselves and these creatures 
 come out of their holes and taste the liquor, 
 and call out 'Chin Chin.'"— /«jnerari«m, 
 in Bee. de Vcyages, Sc, iv. 328. 
 
 Probably some form of this phrase 
 is intended in the word used by Pinto 
 in the following passage, which Cogan 
 leaves untranslated : 
 
 c. 1540. "So after we had saluted one 
 another after the manner of the Country, 
 
 they went and anchored by the shore " (in 
 orig. " despois de se fazerem as suas e as 
 nossas salvas a Charachina como entre este 
 gente se custuma.") In Cogan, p. 56; in 
 orig. ch. xlvii. 
 
 1795. " The two junior menibers of the 
 Chinese deputation came at the appointed 
 hour. . . . On entering the door of the 
 marquee they both made an abrupt stop, 
 and resisted all solicitation to advance to 
 chairs that had been prepared for them, 
 until I should first be seated; in this 
 dilennna Dr. Buchanan, who had visited 
 China, advised me what was to be done : I 
 immediately seized on the foremost, whilst 
 the Doctor himself grappled with the 
 second ; thus we soon fixed them in their 
 seats, both parties, during the struggle, re- 
 peating Chin Chin, Chin Chin, the Chinese 
 term of salutation." — Symes, Embassy to 
 Ava, 295. 
 
 1829. "One of the Chinese servants 
 came to me and said, 'Mr. Talbot chin- 
 chin you come down.'" — The Fanhme^ai 
 Canton, p. 20. 
 
 1880. "But far from thinking it any 
 shame to deface our beautiful language, the 
 English seem to glory in its distortion, and 
 will often ask one another to come to 
 'chow-chow' instead of dinner; and send 
 their ' chin-chin,' even in letters, rather 
 than their compliments ; most of them ig; 
 norant of the faot that ' chow-chow ' is no 
 more Chinese than it is Hebrew; that 
 ' chin-chin,' fbongla. an expression used by 
 the Chinese, does not in its true meaning 
 come near'to the 'good-bye, old fellow,' for 
 which it is often used, or the compliments 
 for which it is frequently substituted."— Tf. 
 Gill, Biver of Golden Sand, i. 156. 
 
 Chinsura, n.p. A town on the 
 Hoogly River, 26 miles above Calcutta, 
 on the west bank, which was the seat 
 of a Dutch settlement and factory 
 down to 1824, when it was ceded to 
 us by the Treaty of London, under 
 which the Dutch gave up Malacca and 
 their settlements in continental India, 
 whilst we withdrew from Sumatra. 
 
 1705. " La Loge appellee Chamdemagor 
 est une trfes-belle Maison situ^e sur le bord 
 d'un desbrasdufleuvedeGange. . . ilune 
 lieue de la Loge il y a une grande Ville ap- 
 pellee Chinchurat. . ."—Zuillier, 64-65. 
 
 1726. "The place where our Lodge (or 
 Factory) is is properly_ called Sinterna [i.e. 
 Chinsura] and not Hoogli (which is the 
 name of the village)."— Fa?cnfty», v. 162, 
 
 1727. "Chiachura, where the Dutch 
 Emporium stands .... the Factors have 
 a great many good Houses standing plea- ' 
 santly on the Eiver-Side ; and all of them 
 have pretty Gardens."—^. Sam. ii. 20. 
 
 Chints, Chinch, s. A bug. This 
 word is now quite obsolete both in 
 India and in England. It is a corrup- 
 
CHINTZ. 
 
 155 
 
 CHINTZ. 
 
 tion of tlie Portuguese chinche, wliich, 
 again is from cimex. Mrs. Trollope, 
 in lier once famotis book on the Do- 
 mestic Manners of the Americans, 
 made much, of a supposed instance of 
 affected squeamishness in American 
 ladies, ■who used the word chintses in- 
 stead of hugs. But she was ignorant 
 of the fact that chinis was an old and 
 proper name for tlie objectionable 
 exotic insect, ' bug ' being originally 
 but a figuratiye (and perhaps a polite) 
 term, ' an object of disgust and 
 horror' {Wedgwood^. Thus the case 
 was exactly the opposite of what 
 she chose to imagine; chints was the 
 real name, hug the more or less 
 affected euphonism. 
 
 1616. "In the night we were likewise 
 very much disquieted with another sort, 
 called Musqueetoes, like our Gnats, but 
 Eome-what less ; and in that season we 
 were very 'much troubled with Chinches, 
 another sort of little troublesome and offen- 
 sive creatures, like little Tikxa : and these 
 annoyed us two wayes ; as first by their 
 biting and stinging, and then by their 
 stink."— Terr?/, ed. 1665, p. 372. 
 
 1645. " . . . . for the most part the bed- 
 steads in Italy are of forged iron gilded, 
 since it is impossible to keepe the wooden 
 ones from the chimices." — Evelyn's Diary, 
 Sept. 29. 
 
 1673. " . . . . Our Bodies broke out 
 into small fiery Pimples .... augmented 
 by Huskeetoe-Bites, and Chinees raising 
 Blisters on ns." — Fryer, 35. 
 
 „ " CMnts are venomous, and if 
 squeezed leave a most Poysonous Stench." 
 —iWd. 189. 
 
 Chintz, s. A printed or spotted 
 cotton cloth ; Port, chita ; Mahr. chit, 
 and Hind, chlnt. The word in this- 
 last form occurs (o. 1590) in the Ain- 
 i-Akbari (p. 95). It comes apparently 
 from the Sansk. chitra, '-variegated, 
 speckled.' The best cWrefecs were bought 
 on the Madras coast, at Masulipatam 
 and Sadras. 
 
 The French form of the word is chite, 
 which has suggested the possibility of 
 our sheet being of the same origin. 
 But chite is apparently of Indian origin, 
 through the Portuguese, whilst sheet 
 is much older than the Portuguese 
 communication with India. Thus 
 (1450) in Sir T. Cumberworth's wiU 
 he directs his "wreched body to be 
 beryd in a chitte with owte any kyste " 
 CAcademy, Sept. 27, 1879, p. 230). 
 The resemblance to the Indian forms 
 in this is very curious. 
 
 1614. " . . . . chints and chadors . . . ." 
 — Peyton, in Purchas, i. 530. 
 
 1653. " Chites en Indou signifie des 
 toilles imprim^es." — Dc la Bovllaye-le-Gom, 
 ed. 1657, p. 536. 
 
 c. 1666. "Le principal trafio des Hol- 
 landois \ Amedabad, est de chites, qui sont 
 de toiles peintes." — Thevenot, v. 35. 
 
 In the Enghsh version (1687) this is writ- 
 ten schites (iv., ch. v.). 
 
 1676. " Chites or Painted Calicuts, which 
 they call Calmendar, that is done with a 
 pencil, are made in the Kingdom of Gol- 
 conda, and particularly about Masulipa- 
 tam." — Tavemiei; Bng. Tr., p. 126. 
 
 1725. "The returns that are injurious 
 to our manufactmres, or growth of our own 
 country, are printed calicoes, chintz, wrought 
 silks, stuffs, of herba, and barks." — Defoe, 
 New Voyage round the World. Works, Ox- 
 ford, 1840, p. 161. 
 
 1726. " The Warehouse Keeper reported 
 to the Board, that the chintzes, being 
 brought from painting, had been examined 
 at the sorting godown, and that it was the 
 general opinion that both the cloth and the 
 
 faintings were worse than the musters." — 
 n Wheeler, ii. 407. 
 c. 1733. 
 " No, let a charming chintz and Brussels 
 \ax:e 
 Wrap my cold limbs, and shade my life- 
 less face." 
 
 Pope, Moral Essays, i. 248. 
 " And, when she sees her friend in deejj 
 despair, 
 Observes how much a Chintz exceeds 
 Mohair . . . ." 
 
 Do. ii. 170. 
 1817. " Blue cloths, and chintzes in 
 particular, have always formed an extensive 
 article of import from Western India." — 
 Baffles, H. of Java, i. 86. 
 
 In the earlier books about India some 
 kind of chintz is often termed pintado 
 (q. v.). See the phraseology in the 
 quotation from Wheeler above. 
 
 This export from India to Europe 
 has long ceased. When one of the 
 present writers was Sub-Collector of 
 theMadrasDistrict(1866— 67),chintzes 
 were still figged by an old man at 
 Sadras, who had been taught by the 
 Dutch, the cambric being furnished to 
 himby a Madras ohetty (q.v.). He is 
 now dead, and the business has ceased ; 
 in fact the colours for the process are 
 no longer to be had.* The former 
 
 * I leave this passage as Dr. Buniell wrote it. 
 But though limited to a specific locality, of which 
 1 doubt not it was true, it conveys an idea of the 
 entire extinction of the ancient chintz production 
 which I find is not justifled by the facts, as shown 
 in a most interesting letter from Mr. Purdon 
 Clarke, C.S.I., of the India Museum. One kind 
 is still made at Masulipatam,under the superinten- 
 dence of Persian merchants, to supply the Ispahan 
 
GHIPE. 
 
 156 
 
 CHITTAGONG. 
 
 chintz manufactures of Pulioat are 
 mentioned by Correa, Lendas, ii. 2, jp. 
 567. Havart (1693) mentions the 
 manufacture at Sadras (i. 92), and 
 gives a good description of tlie process 
 of painting; these cloths, -which he calls 
 chltsen (iii. 13). There is also a very 
 complete account in the Lettre* ^difi- 
 antes, :n.Y. 116 segq. 
 
 In Java and Sumatra chintzes of a 
 very peculiar kind of marbled pattern 
 are still manufactured by women, 
 under the name of batik. 
 
 Ghipe, s. In Portug. use, from 
 Tamil ahippi, ' an oyster.' The pearl- 
 oysters taken in the pearl-fisheries of 
 Tuticoria and Manar. 
 
 1685. " The chipe, for so they call those 
 oysters which their boats are wont to fish." 
 — Sibeiro, f. 63. 
 
 1710. " Some of these oysters or chepis, 
 as the natives call them, produce pearls, but 
 Buch are rare, the greater part producing 
 only seed pearls (aljofres)." — Soma, Orientc 
 Conquist. ii. 243. 
 
 Chiretta, s.. Hind, c/wraiia, Mahr. 
 TcvraMa. A Himalayan herbaceous 
 plant of the order Gentianaceae {Swertia 
 Chirata, Ham. ; Ophelia Chirata, 
 Griesbach; Gentianci,Chirayita,'Roiih. ; 
 Agathotes chirayta, Don.), the dried 
 twigs of which, infused^ afford a pure 
 bitter tonic and febrifuge. Its Sansk. 
 name kirdta-tikta, 'the bitter plant of 
 the Kirdtas,' refers its discovery to that 
 people, an extensively diffused forest 
 
 market and the "Moghul" traders at Bombay. 
 At Pulicat veiy peculiar chintzes are made, which 
 are entirely Kalam Kan work, or hand-painted 
 (apparently the word now used instead of the Gal- 
 mendar of Tavemier, — see above, and under CaJa- 
 mander). This is a work of infinite labour, as the 
 ground has to be stopped off with wax almost as 
 maiiy times as there are colours used. At Comba- 
 conum Sanmga (q. v.) are printed for the Straits. 
 Very bold printing is done at Walajapet in N. 
 Arcot, for sale to the Moslem at Hyderabad and 
 Bangalore, 
 
 An anecdote is told me by Mr. Clarke which 
 indicates a caution as to more things than chintz 
 printing; One particular kind of chintz met with 
 in S. India, he was assured by the vendor, was 
 
 printed at W ; but he did not recognize the 
 
 locality. Shortly afterwards, visiting for the 
 second time the city of X. (we will call it), where 
 he had already been assured by the collector's native 
 aids that there was no such manufacture, and 
 showing the stuft, with the statement of its being 
 
 made at W . ' Why,' said the collector, 'that 
 
 is where I live!' Immediately behind his 
 bungalow was a small bazar, and in this the 
 work was found going on, though on a small scale. 
 
 Just so we shall often find persons "who have 
 been in India, and on the spot — asseverating that 
 at such and such a place there are no missions or 
 no converts ; whilst those who have cared to know, 
 know better.— (H. Y.) 
 
 tribe, east and north-east of Bengal, 
 the Kippdhai of the Periplus, and the 
 people of the KippaSm of Ptolemy. 
 There is no indication of its having 
 been known to Gr. De Orta. 
 
 1820. " They also give a bitter decoction 
 of the neem {Melia azadiiracMa) and che- 
 reeta. "—^cc. of the Tovmship of Luny, in 
 Tram. Lit. Soc. of Bombay, ii. 232. 
 
 1874. " Chiretta has long been held in 
 
 esteem by the Hindus In England 
 
 it began to attract some attention about 
 1829 ; and in 1839 was introduced into the 
 Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia. The plant was 
 first described by Roxburgh in 1814."— 
 Hanbwry and FUlckiger, 392. 
 
 CMt and CMtty, s. A letter or 
 note ; also a certificate given to a ser- 
 vant, or the like; a pass. Hind, chittjdy 
 Mahr. chitth The Indian Portuguese 
 also use chito for escrito [Bluteau, Snp- 
 plement). The Tamil people use shU 
 for a ticket, or for a playing card. 
 
 1673. " I sent one of our Guides, with 
 his Master's Chitty, or Pass, to the Gover- 
 nor, who received it kindly." — Fryer, 126. 
 
 1785. ". . . . Those Ladies or Gentle- 
 men who wish to be taught that polite Art 
 (drawing) by Mr. Hone, may know his terms 
 by sending a Chit . . . ."—In Seton-Karr, 
 i. 114. 
 
 1786. " Yon are to sell rice, &c. , to every 
 merchant from Muscat who brings you a 
 chitty from MeerKSzim." — Tippoo'e Letters, 
 284. 
 
 1794. " The petty but constant and uni- 
 versal manufacture of chits which prevails 
 hfere."— jH«5rA Boyd, 147. 
 
 1829. "He wanted a chithee or note, 
 for this is the most note-writing country 
 under heaven ; the very Drum-major writes 
 me a note to tell me about the mails."— 
 Mem, of Col. Mountain, 2nd ed., 80. 
 
 1839. " A thorough Madras lady .... 
 receives a number of morning visitors, takes 
 up a little worsted work ; goes to tiffin with 
 Mrs. C, unless Mrs. D. comes to tiffin with 
 
 her, and writes some dozen of chits 
 
 These incessant chits are an immense trouble 
 and interruption, but the ladies seem to like 
 them." — Letters from Madras, 284. 
 
 CMtchky, s. A curried vegetable 
 mixture, often served and eaten witH 
 meat curry. Properly, Hind, ch'hen- 
 chki. 
 
 1875. "... Chhenchki, usually called 
 tarkdri in the Vardhamana District, a sort 
 of hodge-podge consisting of potatoes, 
 brinjals, and tender stallia . . . ." — Govinda 
 Samanta, i. 59. 
 
 Chittagoug, n.p. A town, port, 
 and district of EastemBengal, properly 
 written Chatganw. See Porto Grande. 
 
CHITTLEDBOOG. 
 
 157 
 
 CHOBDAB. 
 
 Chittagong appears to be the City of 
 Bengala of Vartliema and some of the 
 early Portuguese. 
 
 0. 1346. " The first city of Bengal that 
 'We entered was Sndkawan, a great place 
 situated on the shore of the great Sea." — 
 Ibn Batuta, iv. 212. 
 
 1552. " In the mouths of the two arms 
 of the Ganges enter two notable rivers, one 
 on the east, and one on the west side, both 
 bounding this kingdom (of Bengal) ; the 
 ■ one of these our people call the Kiver of 
 Chatigam, because it enters the Eastern 
 estuary of the Uanges at a city of that 
 name, which is the most famous and 
 ■wealthy of that Kingdom, by reason of its 
 Port, at which meets the traffic of all that 
 Eastern region." — De Parros, Dec. IV. 
 liv. ix. cap. i. 
 
 1591. "So also they inform me that 
 Antonio de Sousa Goudinho has served me 
 weU in Bemgualla, and that he has made 
 tributary to this state the Isle of Sundiva, 
 and has taken the fortress of Chataguao by 
 force of arms." — King's Letter, in Archivio 
 Fori. Orient. , f asc. iii. 257. 
 
 1598. " From this River Eastward 50 
 miles lyeth the towne of Chatigan, which 
 is the chief towne of Bengala." — Idnschoten, 
 ch. xvi.* 
 
 c. 1610. Pyrard de la Val has Chartican, 
 i. 234. 
 
 1727. " Chittagoung, or, as the Portu- 
 guese call it, Xatigam, about 50 Leagues 
 below Dacca." — A. Ham. ii. 24. 
 
 17 — . "Chittigan" in Orme (reprint), 
 ii. 14. 
 
 1786. "The province of Chatigan (vul- 
 garly Chittagong) is a noble field for a 
 naturalist. It is so called, I believe, from 
 the chatag, t which is the most beautiful little 
 bird I ever saw." — Sir W. Jones, ii. 101. 
 
 Else-where (p. 81) lie calls it a " Mont- 
 pelier." The derivation given by tHs 
 illustrious scholarf is more than ques- 
 tionable. The name seems to be really 
 a form of the Sanskrit Chatviryrama 
 {=:TetrapoUs), and it is curious that 
 near this position Ptolemy has a 
 PentapoUs, very probably the same 
 place. 
 
 CMttledroog, n.p. A fort S.W. 
 of BeUary; properly Uhitra Durgam, 
 
 * There is no reason to suppose that Linsohoten 
 lad himself been to CMttagong. My friend, Dr. 
 Burnell, in his (posthumous) edition of Linschoten 
 tor the Hakluyt Society, has confounded Chatigam 
 In this passage with iWjaoti^-see Porto Fiqueno 
 (H. Y.) 
 
 t The cMtalc which figures in Hindu poetry, is, 
 according to the dictionaries, Ctimlus melamolmcos, 
 which must be the pied cueltoo, Ootxystes melano- 
 lemos, Gm., in Jerdan ; but this surely cannot be 
 Sir William's " most beautiful little bird he ever 
 saw " ? 
 
 Bed Hill (or Hill-Port) called by the 
 Mahommedans ChUaldurg (0. P. B.). 
 
 CMttore, n.p. Clntor, or Chllorgarh, 
 a very ancient and famous rook fortress 
 in the Eajput state of Mewar. It is 
 almost certainly the TiaToupaof Ptolemy 
 (vii. 1). , 
 
 1533. "Badour (i.e., Bahadur Shah) 
 .... in Champanel .... sent to carry off 
 a quantity of powder and shot and stores for 
 the attack onChitor, which occasioned some 
 delay because the distance was so groat." — 
 Correa, iii. 506. 
 
 1615. "The two and twentieth (Dec), 
 Master Edwards met me, accompanied 
 with Thomas Coryat, who had passed into 
 India on foote, fiue course to Cytor, an 
 ancient Citie ruined on a hill, but so that it 
 appeares a Tombe (Towne ?) of wonderful! 
 magnificence. . . ." — Sir Thomas Boe, in 
 Purchas, i. 540. 
 
 Chobdar, s. Hind, from Pers. 
 choh-dar, ' a stick-bearer.' A frequent 
 attendant of Indian nobles, and in 
 former days of Anglo-Indian officials 
 of rank. They are still a part of the 
 state of the Viceroy, Governors, and 
 Judges of the High Courts. The chob- 
 dars carry a staff overlaid with silver. 
 
 1442. "At the end of the hall stand 
 tchobdarB . . . drawn up in line." — Abdur- 
 Bazzak, in India in the XV. Cent. 25. 
 
 1673. " If he (the President) move out of 
 his Chamber, the Silver Staves wait on 
 him."— Fryer, 68. 
 
 1701. ". . . . Yesterday, of his own 
 accord, he told our Linguists that he had 
 sent four Chohdars and 25 men, as a safe- 
 guard."— In Wheeler, i. 371. 
 
 1788. "Chubdar .... Among the Na- 
 bobs he proclaims their praises aloud, as he 
 runs before their palankeens." — Indian Yor 
 cabulary. 
 
 1793. "They said a Chubdar, with a 
 silverstick, one of the Sultan's messengers 
 of justice, had taken them from the place, 
 where they were confined, to the public 
 Bazar, where their hands were cut off." — 
 Dirom, Narrative, 235. 
 
 1798. " The chief 's Chobedar . . . . also 
 endeavoured to impress me with an ill 
 opinion of these messengers." — O. Forster's 
 Travels, i. 222. 
 
 1810. ".While we were seated at 
 breakfast, we were surprised by the en- 
 trance of a Choabdar, that is, a servant 
 who attends on persons of consequence, 
 runs before them with a silver stick, and 
 keeps silence at the doors of their apart- 
 ments, from which last office he derives his 
 name." — Maria Graham, 57 - - 
 
 .•This usually accurate lady has been here 
 misled, as if the word were chup-dar, 
 ' silence-keeper,' a hardly possible hybrid. 
 
CHOGA. 
 
 158 
 
 CHOLERA. 
 
 Choga, s. Turki ChoghS. A long 
 sleeved garment, like a iressing-gown 
 (a piirpose for ■which. Europeans often 
 make use of it). It is properly an 
 Afghan form of dress, and is generally 
 made of some soft woollen material, 
 and embroidered on the sleeves and 
 shoulders. In Bokhara the word is 
 used for a furred robe. 
 
 1883. "We do not hear of ' shirt-sleeves ' 
 in connection with Henry (Lawrence), so 
 often as in John's case; we believe his 
 favourite dishabille was an Afghan choga, 
 which like charity covered a multitude of 
 sins." — Qu. Eemew, No. 310, aa I/if e of Lord 
 Lawrence, p. 303. 
 
 Chokidar, s. A watchman. Deri- 
 vative in Persian form, from the pre- 
 ceding Hindi word. The word is 
 ■usually applied to a pri^vate watchman ; 
 in some parts of India he is generally 
 of a thieving tribe, and his em.ploy- 
 ment may be regarded as a sort of 
 black mail to ensure one's property. 
 
 1689. " And the Day following the Cho- 
 cadars, or Souldiers, were remov'd from 
 before our Gates." — Ovington, 416. 
 
 1810. "The choke^-dar attends during the 
 day, often performing many little offices, 
 .... at night parading about with his 
 spear, shield, and sword, and assuming a 
 most terrific aspect, until all the family are 
 asleep; when he goes to SLEEf loo." — 
 Williamson, V. M. t 295. 
 
 c. 1817. " The birds were scarcely begin- 
 ning to move in the branches of the trees, 
 and there was not a servant excepting the 
 chockedaurs, stirring about any nouse in 
 the neighbourhood, it was so early." — Mrs. 
 Sherwood's Stories, &o. (ed. 1873, 248). 
 
 1837. " Every village is under a potail, 
 and there is a pursau or priest, and chou- 
 keednop (sic !) or watchmAn."— Phillips, 
 Million of Facts, 320. 
 
 1864. The church book at Peshawar 
 records the death there of "The Revd. 
 
 I r Ij 1, who on the night of the — th 
 
 , 1864, when walking In • hia veranda 
 
 was shot by his own chokidar " — to which 
 record the hand of an injudicious friend has 
 added : "Well done, thou good and faithful 
 servant ! " (The exact words ■will now be 
 found in the late Mr. E. B. Eastwick's 
 JPavjdh Handbook, p. 279.) 
 
 Chokra, s. Hind. OMoJra. 'A boy, a 
 youngster ; ' and hence, more specifi- 
 cally, a boy employed about a house- 
 hold, or a regipient. Its chief use in 
 S. Iniia is ■vnth the latter. See 
 Chuckaroo. 
 
 Choky, s. HinJ. chauhl, which in 
 aU its senses is probably connected ■with 
 
 Skt. chatur, 'four; ' whence chatushka, 
 'of four,' 'four-sided,' &c. a. (Perhaps 
 first a shed resting on four posts) ;.a 
 station of police ; a lock-up ; also a 
 station of palankin bearers, horses, &c. 
 when a post is laid ; a customs or toll- 
 station. The act of watching or guard- 
 ing. 
 
 0. 1590. " Mounting guard is called in 
 Hindi Cha.\iki."—Aln, 257. 
 
 1608. "The Kings Custome called 
 Chukey, is eight bagges upon the hundred 
 bagges." — Saris in Purchas, i. 391. 
 
 1673. "We went out of the Walls by 
 Broach Gate .... where, as at every gate, 
 stands a Chocky, or Watch to receive Toll 
 for the Emperor . , . ." — Fryer, 100. 
 
 „ " And when they rest, if they have 
 no Tents, they must shelter themselves 
 under Trees .... unless they happen on 
 a Chowkie, i.e., a Shed where the Customer 
 keeps a Watch to take Custom." — lb. 410. 
 
 1682. " About 12 o'clock Noon we got to 
 ye Chowkee, where after we had shown our 
 Dustick and given our present, we were dis- 
 missed immediately." — Hedges, Deo. 17. 
 
 1774. "II piil difficile per viaggiare nell' 
 Indostan sono certi posti di guardie chia- 
 mate Cioki . . . questi Cioki sono insolen- 
 tissimi." — Delia, Tomba, 33. 
 
 1810. " . . . . Chokies, or patrol &t&- 
 tionis."— Williamson, V. M., i. 297. 
 
 This word has passed into the Eng- 
 lish slang vocabulary in the sense of 
 ' prison.' 
 
 b. Achair. This use is almost peculiar 
 to ■the Bengal Presidency. Dr. John 
 Muir cites it in this sense, as a Hindi 
 word ■which has no resemblance to any 
 Sanskrit vocable. Mr. Grouse, how- 
 ever, connects it ■with chatur, 'ioxa' 
 (ikd. Anti^., i. 105). See also begin- 
 ning of this article. 
 
 Ohau is the common form of ' four ' 
 in composition, e.g. chaubamdi [i,e., 
 ' four fastening ') the complete shoeing 
 of a horse; chaupahra (' four watches') 
 all night long; cMupar, 'a quadruped;' 
 chaukat and chaukhat (' four timber '), 
 a frame (of a door,' &c.). So chauki 
 seems to have been used for a square- 
 framed stool, and thence a chair. 
 
 1772. " Don't throw yourself back in your 
 burra chokey, and tell me it won't do. . ." 
 —W. Hastings to G. VarmttaH in Gleig, i. 
 
 Cholera, and Cholera Morbus, s. 
 The Disease. The term 'cholera,' though 
 employed by the old medical ■writers, no 
 doubt came, as regards its familiar use, 
 from India. Littre alleges that it is a 
 mistake to suppose that the wordcMera 
 
CHOLERA HOBN. 
 
 159 
 
 CHOP. 
 
 (xoXcpa)is a derivative from xo^^. 'tile,' 
 and that it really means ' a gutter,' 
 the disease being so called from the 
 symptoms. Tms should, however, 
 rather be otto rav )(o\d8{ov, the 
 latter word being • anciently used for 
 the intestines (the etym given by 
 the medical writer, Alex. Trallianus). 
 But there is a discussion on the sub-; 
 ject in the modern ed. of Stephani 
 Xheaaurus, which indicates a conclusion 
 that the derivation from x°^'l is Pro- 
 bably right ; it is that of Celsus (see 
 below). For quotations and some 
 particulars in reference to the history 
 of this terrible disease, see imder 
 Mort-de-chien. 
 
 c. A.D. 20. " Fiimoque facienda mentio est 
 cholerse ; quia commune id stomach! atque 
 inteatiuorum vitium videri . potest .... 
 intestina torquentur, bills supra infraque 
 erumpit, primum aquae similis: deinde ut in 
 efi. recens care tota esse videatur, interdum 
 alba, nonnunquam nigra vel Taria. Ergo 
 eo nomine morbum hunc xn^'P""' Graeoi 
 nomin^runt . . . ." &c. 
 
 A. C. Odd Med. Libri VIII. iv. xi. 
 
 C. A.r. 100. "HEPI X0AEPH2. . . . 
 Ba.va.T(K eiruSvi/o? Kal oticTtOTO? (nracfAU Kai TTVLyX 
 
 Kill eiueVco Ktv'f."—Aretaeu,8,De Cauds et signia 
 aoutorum morlorum, ii. 5. 
 
 Also ©epaireia XoXf'pJ!, in De Curatione 
 Morb. Ac. ii. 4. 
 
 1563. "£. Is this disease the one which 
 kills so quickly, and from which so few re- 
 cover ? TeE me how it is called among us, 
 and among them, and its symptoms, and 
 the treatment of it in use ? 
 
 " 0. Among us it is called CoUerica 
 passio . . . ." — Garcia, f. 74». 
 
 1673. " The Diseases reign according to 
 the Seasons. . . . In. the extreme Heats, 
 Cholera JioihxiB."— Fryer, 113-114. 
 
 1832. "Le Cholera Uorbus, dont vous 
 me parlez, n'est pas inconnu h, Cachemire." 
 — Jacquernont, Corresp., ii. 109. 
 
 Cholera Horn. See Collery. 
 
 Choola, s. TTind. cTiulM, ehullil, 
 cJiula, fr. Skt. chulli. The extempo- 
 rized cooking-place of clay which a 
 native of India makes on the ground, 
 to prepare his own food; or to cook 
 that of his master. 
 
 1814. " A marble corridor filled uj) with 
 choolas, . or cooking-places, composed of 
 mud, cowdung, and unburnt bricks." — 
 Forbes, 0. M., lii. 120. 
 
 Choolia, s. Chulid is a name given 
 in Ceylon and in Malabar to a particu- 
 lar class of Mahommedans, and. some- 
 times io Mahommedans generally. 
 There is much obscurity about the 
 
 origin and proper application of the 
 term. According to Sonnerat (i. 109), 
 the Chulias are of Arab descent, and 
 of Shia profession. 
 
 c. 1345. " .... The city of Kaulam, 
 which is one of the finest of Malibar. Its 
 bazars are splendid, and its merchants are 
 known by the name of Sulia (i.e. Chulia)." 
 —Ibn Bat. iv. 99. 
 
 1754. " Chowlies are esteemed learned 
 men, and in general are merchants." — Ives, 
 25. 
 
 ' 1782. "We had found .... less of that 
 foolish timidity, and much more disposition 
 to intercourse in the Choliars of the coun- 
 try, who are Mahommedans and quite dis- 
 tinct in their manners . . . ." — Hugh Boyd, 
 Journal of an Ernbassy to Candy, in Misc. 
 Works (1800), i. 155. 
 
 1783. "During Mr. Saunders's govern- 
 ment I have known Chulia (Moors) vessels 
 carry coco-nuts from the Nicobar Islands to 
 Madras." — Forrest, V. to Mergui, p. v. 
 
 ■ „ " Chulias and Malabars (the ap- 
 pellations are I believe synonymous)." — 
 Ibid. 42. 
 
 1836. "Mr. Boyd .... describes the 
 Moors under the name of Cholias, and Sir 
 Alexander Johnston designates them by the 
 appellation Lubbies. These epithets are, 
 however, not admissible, for the former is 
 only confined to a particular sect among 
 them, who are rather of an inferior grade ; 
 and the latter to the priests who officiate." 
 — Casie ChUty, iaJ.B.A. Soc, iil. 338. 
 
 1879. "There are over 15,000 Klings, 
 Chuliahs, and other natives of India," — 
 Bird, Golden Chersonese, 254. 
 
 Chop, s. Properly a seal-impres- 
 sion, stamp, or brand; Hind, chhap; 
 the verb (chhapna) being that whichis 
 now used in Hindustani to express the 
 art of printing (books). 
 
 The word chhap seems not to have 
 been traced back with any certainty 
 beyond the modern vernaculars. It 
 has been thought possible (at least till 
 the history should be more accurately 
 traced) that it might be of Portuguese 
 origin. For there is a Port, word chapa, 
 ' a thin plate of metal, ' which is no doubt 
 the original of the old English chapeiov 
 the metal plate on the sheath of a 
 sword or dagger.* The word in this 
 sense is not in the Portuguese Dic- 
 tionaries ; but we find ' ' homem cha- 
 pado," explained as ' a man of 
 
 * Thus, is Shakspeare, " This in Monsieur Pa- 
 rolles, the gallant militarist . . . that hUd the 
 whole theolie of war in the knot of his scarf, the 
 practice in the chape of his dagger." — All's Well 
 that Ends Well, iv. 3. And, in the Scottish Sates 
 and Valuatiouns, under 1612 : 
 
 " LockattiB and Chapes for daggers." 
 
CHOP. 
 
 160 
 
 CHOP. 
 
 notable worth, or excellence,' and 
 Bluteau considers this a metaphor 
 'taken from the chapas or plates of 
 metal on which the kings of India 
 caused their letters patent to be en- 
 graven.' Thus he would seem to have 
 regarded, though perhaps erroneously, 
 the chhapa and the Portuguese chapa 
 as identical. On the other hand, 
 Mr. Beames entertains no doubt 
 that the word is genuine Hindi, and 
 connects it with a variety of other 
 words signifying striking, or pressing. 
 And Thompson in his Hindi Dictionary 
 says that chhappa is a technical term 
 used by the Vaishnavas to denote the 
 seotarial marks (lotus, trident, &c.), 
 which they delineate on their bodies. 
 Pallon gives the same meaning, and 
 quotes a Hindi verse, using it in this 
 sense. We may add that Dnimmond 
 (1808) gives chhSpamya, ehhaparS, as 
 words for ' Stampers or Printers of 
 Cloth ' in Guzerati, and that the pas- 
 sage quoted below from a Treaty made 
 with an ambassador from. Guzerat by 
 the Portuguese in 1537, uses the word 
 cliapada for struck or coined, exactly 
 as the modern Hindi verb chhapna 
 might be used.* Chop, in writers 
 prior to this century, is often used for 
 the seal itself. " Owen Cambridge 
 says the Mohr was the great seal, but 
 the small or privy seal was called a 
 ' chop ' or ' stamp ' " (0. P. Brown). 
 
 The word chop is hardly used now 
 among Anglo-Indians in the sense of 
 seal or stamp. But it got a permanent 
 footing in the ' Pigeon Enghsh ' of the 
 Chinese ports, and thence has come 
 back to England and India, in the 
 phrase "first-choi^," i.e., of the first 
 brand or quality. 
 
 The word chop {chap) is adopted in 
 Malay, and has acquired the specific 
 sense of a passport or license. The 
 word has also obtained a variety of 
 applications, including that just men- 
 tioned, in the lingua francaoi foreigners 
 in the China seas. Van Braam applies 
 it to a tablet bearing the Emperor's 
 name, to which he and his fellow 
 envoys made kotow on their first land- 
 ing in China ( Voyage, &c. , Paris, An vi. 
 (1798^ i. 20—21). Again, in the same 
 
 *"'... e qimnto A moeda, ser cTiapada de sua 
 sica(by error pilnted sita), poia jilhe concedea, que 
 todo provejto serya del Rey de Portugliall, como 
 soya a ser dos Reis dos Guzarates, e ysto nas terras 
 que nos tiuermus em Canbaya, e a n6B qulsermos 
 bater."— Treaty (1637) in S. Botdho, Tombo, 226. 
 
 jargon, a chop of tea means a certain 
 number of chests of tea, all bearing 
 the same brand.* Chop-Ao«ses are- 
 customs stations on the Canton Eiver, 
 so called from the chops, or seals, used 
 there.* Chop-<^oHQwis a dollar chopped, 
 or stamped with a private mark, as a 
 guarantee of its genuineness.* (Dollars 
 similarly stamped had currency in 
 England ia the first quarter of this 
 centjuy, and one of the present writers 
 can recollect their occasional occurrence 
 in Scotland in his childhood.) The 
 grand chop is the port clearance granted 
 by the Chinese customs when all dues 
 have been paid.* All these have ob- 
 viously the same origin ; but there are 
 other uses of the word in China not so 
 easily explained, e.g. chop, for 'a 
 hulk ; ' cJiop-loat for a Kghter or cargo-, 
 boat. 
 
 In Captain Forrest's work, quoted 
 below, a golden badge or decoration, 
 conferred on him by the King of Achin, 
 is called a chapp (p. 55). The portrait 
 of Forrest, engraved by Sharp, shows 
 this badge, and gives the inscription, % 
 translated: " Capt. Thomas Forrest; 
 Orancayo (q.v.) of the Golden Sword. 
 This chapp was conferred as a mark 
 of honour in the city of Atcheen, be- 
 longing to the Faithful, by the hands 
 of the Shabander (q.v.) of Atcheen, on 
 Capt, Thomas Forrest." 
 
 1537. " And the said Nizamamede 
 Zamom was present and then before me 
 signed, and swore on his Koran {mogafo) to 
 keep and maintain and fulfil this agreement 
 entirely .... and he sealed it with his 
 seal " (e o chapo de sua chapa). — Treaty 
 above quoted, in S. Botelho, Tomho, 2?8. 
 
 1552. " . . . . ordered .... that they 
 should allow no person to enter or to leave 
 the island without taking away his chapa. 
 .... And this chapa was, as it were, a 
 BeaX."—Gastamheda, iii. 32. 
 
 1614. ' ' The King (of Achen) sent us his 
 Chop." — Milwa/rd, in Purckas, i. 526. 
 
 1615. " Sailed to Acheen ; the King sent 
 his Chope for them to go ashore, without 
 which it was unlawful for any one to do 
 so." — Sainsbvn-y, i. 445. 
 
 1618. " Signed with ray chop, the 14th 
 day of May [sic), in the Yeare of our Pro- 
 phet Mahomet 1027."— Letter from Gov. of 
 Mocha, in Purchas, i. 625. 
 
 1673. " The Custom-house has a good 
 Front, where the chief Customer appears 
 certain Hours to chop, that is to mark 
 Goods outward-bound." — Fryer, 98. 
 
 1678. "... sending of our Vuckecl this 
 
 * Giles, Glossary. 
 
CHOP. 
 
 161 
 
 CHOPPEB-COT. 
 
 day to Compare the Coppys with those 
 sent, in order to y= Chaup, he refused it, 
 . alledging that they came without y" Visiers 
 Chaup to him. . ."— Letter (in India Office) 
 from Dacca Factory to Mr. Matthias Vin- 
 cent (Ft. St. Geo;rge ?). 
 
 1689. "Upon their Chops as they call 
 them in India, or Seals engraven, are only 
 Characters, generally those of their Name." 
 — Omngton, 251. 
 
 1711. "This (Oath, at Acheen) is ad- 
 ministered by the Shabander .... lifting, 
 very respectfully, a short Dagger in a Gold 
 Case, like a Scepter, three times to their 
 Heads ; and it is called receiving the Chop 
 for Trade." — Loclcyer, 35. 
 
 1715. " It would be very proper also to 
 put our chop on the said Books." — In 
 Wheeler, ii. 224. 
 
 1727. "On my Arrival (at 'Acheen) I 
 took the Chap at the great Kiver'a Mouth, 
 according to Custom. This Chap is a Piece 
 of Silver about 8 ounces Weight, made in 
 Form of a Cross, but the cross Part is very 
 short, that we ... . put to our Fore-head, 
 and declare to the Officer that brings the 
 Chap, that we come on an honest Design to 
 trade."— ^. Ham. ii. 103. 
 
 1771. "... . with Tiapp or passports." 
 —Osbeck, i. 181. 
 
 1782. " . . . le Pilote .... apporte avec 
 lui ieur chappe, ensuite il adore et consulte 
 son Poussa, puis il fait lever I'ancre." — 
 Sonnerat, ii. 233. 
 
 1783. " The bales (at Acheen) are imme- 
 diately opened ; 12 in the hundred are 
 taken for the King's duty, and the re- 
 mainder being marked with a certain mark 
 (chapp) may be carried where the owner 
 pleases." — Forrest, V. to Mergui, 41. 
 
 1785. "The only pretended original pro- 
 duced was a manifest forgery, for it had not 
 the chop or smaller seal, on which is en- 
 graved the name of the Mogul." — Cmrac- 
 cioli's Clive, i. 214. 
 
 1817. "... so great reluctance did he 
 (the Nabob) show to the ratification of the 
 Treaty, that Mr. Pigot is said to have seized 
 his chop, or seal, and applied it to the 
 paper."— iHfiZi's Hist., iii. 340. 
 
 1876. " 'First chop ! tremendously pretty 
 too,' said the elegant Grecian, who had 
 been paying her assiduous attention." — 
 Daniel de Bonda, Bk. I. ch. x, 
 
 1882. " On the edge of the river facing 
 the ' Pow-shan' and the Creek Hongs, were 
 Chop homes, or branches of the Hoppo'a 
 department, whose duty it was to prevent 
 smuggling, but whose interest It was to aid 
 and facilitate the shipping of silks .... at 
 a considerable reduction on the Imperial 
 tariff."— TAe Fankwae at Canton, p. 25. 
 
 The writer last quoted, and others 
 before him, have imagined a Chinese 
 origin for chop, e.g., as " from chah, 
 ' an official note from a superior ' or 
 chah, ' a contract, a diploma, &c.,' both 
 
 having at Canton the sound cA«p, and 
 between them covering most of the 
 'pigeon' uses of chop" [N oteh j Bishop 
 Moule). But few of the words used by- 
 Europeans in Chinese trade are really 
 Chinese, and we think it has been 
 made clear that chop comes from India. 
 
 Chop-eliop. Pigeon-English (or 
 -Chinese) for ' Make haste ! look sharp ! ' 
 This is supposed to be from the Can- 
 tonese, pron. leap-leap, of what is in the 
 Mandarin dialect kip-hip. In the 
 Northern dialects hvai-hwai, ' quick- 
 quick,' is more usual {Bislup Moule). 
 
 Hind, chhappar, ' a 
 
 Chopper, s. 
 thatched roof.' 
 
 1780. ' ' About 20 Days ago a Villian was 
 detected here setting fire to Houses by 
 throwing the Tickeea * of his Hooka on the 
 Choppers, and was immediately committed 
 
 to the PAoMsrfo/s Prison Onhistryal 
 
 .... it appering that he had mpre than 
 once before committed the sa,me Nefarieus 
 and abominable Crime, he was sentenced to 
 have his left Hand, and right Foot out oif. 
 .... It is needless to expatiate on the 
 Efficacy such exemplary Punishments would 
 be of to the Publick in general, if adopted 
 on all similar occasions . . . ." — Letter 
 from Moorshedabad, in Hichy's Bengal 
 Gazette, May 6th. 
 
 1782. "With Mr. Francis came the 
 Judges of the Supreme Court, the Laws of 
 England, partial oppression, and licentious 
 liberty. The common felons were cast loose, 
 .... the merchants of the place told that 
 they need not pay duties .... and the 
 natives were made to know that they might 
 erect their chappor huts in what part of the 
 town they pleased." — Pjy'ce, Some Observa- 
 tions, 61. 
 
 1810. "Chnppers, or grass thatches." — 
 Williamson, V. M., i. 510. 
 
 c. 1817. " These cottages had neat chop- 
 pers, and some of them wanted not small 
 gardens, fitly fenced about." — Mrs. Sher- 
 wood, Stories, ed. 1873, 258. 
 
 Chopper-cot, s. Much as this looks 
 like a European concoction, it is a 
 genuine Hind, term, chhappar hhdt, 
 ' a bedstead with curtains.' 
 
 1778. " Leito com arma^So. Chapar 
 catt." — Grammatica Indostana, 128. 
 
 c. 1809. " Bedsteads are much more 
 common than in Puraniya. The best are 
 called Palang, or Chhapar Khat .... they 
 have curtains, mattrasses, pillows, and a 
 sheet . . . ." — Buchanan, Eastern India, ii. 
 92. 
 
 c. 1817. " My husband chanced to light 
 
 • H. Tihiyd is a little cake of charcoal placed in 
 the bowl of the hooka, or hubble-bubhle. 
 
CHOPSTICKS. 
 
 162 
 
 CHOVL. 
 
 upon a very pretty chopper-oot, with cur- 
 tains and everything complete. " — Mrs. Sher- 
 wood's Stories, ed. 1873, 161. See Cot. 
 
 Chopsticks, s. The sticks used in. 
 pairs by the Chinese in feeding them- 
 selves. The Chinese name of the 
 article is ' kwai-tsz,' ' speedy-ones.' 
 " Possibly the inventor of the present 
 ■word, hearing that the Chinese name 
 had this meaning, and accustomed to 
 the phrase chop-chop for ' speedily,' 
 used chop as a translation " {Bishop 
 Moule). 
 
 c. 1540. "... his young daughters, with 
 their brother, did nothing but laugh to see 
 us feed ourselves with our hands, for that 
 is contrary to the custome which is observed 
 throughout the whole empire of China, 
 where the Inhabitants at their meat carry 
 it to their mouthes with two little sticks 
 made like a pair of Cizers " (this is the 
 translator's folly ; it is really com ckws poos 
 feitos como fusos — "like spindles"). — Pinto 
 orig. cap. Ixxxiii.), in Cogan, p. 103. 
 
 o. 1610. "... ont comme deux petites 
 spatules de bois fort bien faites, qu'ils tien- 
 nent entre leurs doigts, et prennent aveo 
 cela ce qu'ils veulent manger, si dextrement 
 que rieu plus." — Mocquet, 346. 
 
 1711. "They take it very dexterously 
 with a couple of small Chopsticks, which 
 serve them instead of Porks." — Loclcyer, 
 174. 
 
 1876. " Before each there will be found 
 a pair of chopsticks, a wine-cup, a small 
 saucer for soy .... and a pile of small 
 pieces of paper for'cledning these articles as 
 required.' — Giles,' Cliincse Sketches, 153-4. 
 
 Chota-hazry, s. Hind. Chhoti- 
 hdzri, ' little breakfast ; ' refreshment 
 taken in the early mdming, before or 
 after the morning exercise. , The term 
 (v. hazry) was originally peculiar to 
 the Bengal Presidency. In Madras 
 the meal is called ' early tea.' Among 
 the Dutch in Java, this meal consists 
 (or did consist in 1860) of a large cup 
 of. tea, and a large piece of cheese, pre- 
 sented by the servant who calls one 
 in the morning. 
 
 1853. ' "After a bath, and hasty ante- 
 breakfast (which is called in India ' a little 
 ■breakfast ') at the Euston Hotel, he pro- 
 ceeded to the private residence of a man of 
 la,w."—OakMd, ii. 179. 
 
 1866. "There is one small meal . . . . 
 it is that commonly known in India by the 
 Hindustani name of chota-haziri, and in 
 our English colonies as ' Early Tea '• . ■ . . ." 
 — Waring, Tropical Resident, 172. 
 , 1875. " We took early tea with him this 
 morning." — The Dilemma, ch. iii. 
 
 Choul, Chaul. n.p. A seaport of 
 
 the Ooncan, famous for many cen- 
 turies tmder various forms of this 
 name, Cheiiwal properly, and pro- 
 nounced in Konkam Taemwal.* It 
 may be regarded as almost certain 
 that this was the Si'/iuXXa of Ptolemy's 
 Tables, called by the natives, as he 
 says, lliiov\a. It may be fairly con- 
 jectured that the true reading of 
 this was lu^ovka, or Tie/iovKa. We 
 find the sound ch of Indian names 
 apparently represented in Ptolemy by 
 n (as it is m Dutch hytj). Thus Tidrovpa 
 = Chitor, Tidaravris — Ghashtana ; here 
 lLji.ovKa= Chenwal ; whilst Ttdyoupa and 
 luuMTva probably stand for names like 
 Chagura and Chauspa. Still more 
 confidently Chenwal may be identified 
 with the Saimur (Chaimur) or Jaimur 
 of the old Arab Geographers, a port at 
 the extreme end of Lar or Guzerat. 
 
 At Choul itself there is a tradition 
 that its antiquity as a harbour goes 
 back beyond that of Suali (see Swafly), 
 Bassein, or Bombay. There were 
 memorable siegesof Choul in 1570 — 71, 
 and again in 1594, in which the Portu- ^ 
 guese successfully resisted Mahomme- 
 dan attempts to capture the place. 
 
 Dr. Burgess identifies the ancient 
 2)j/iuX\a rather with a place called 
 Chembur, on the island of Trombay, 
 which lies immediately east of the 
 island of Bombay ; but till more evi- 
 dence is adduced we see no reason to 
 adopt this.f 
 
 Choul seems now to be known as 
 Eevadanda. Even the name is not 
 to be found in the Imperial Gazetteer. 
 Beivadatida has a place in that work, 
 but without a word to indicate its con- 
 nexion with this ancient and famous 
 port. 
 
 Mr. Gerson d'Acunha has published 
 in the J. Bo. Br. As. Soc, vol. xii., 
 Notes on IT. and A nt. of Chaul. 
 
 A.D. C. 80—90. " MerA Si KnAXieWl- SXkcL if.- 
 iropia Toiriita, S^fivXAa, koX MavSayipa ...."■ 
 — Periplus. 
 
 ^ A.D. c. 150. "1,iit.v\ka iiLTTopiov {KaXmp.eva» 
 virhTaiviyj^tiipuDvTtiJiOvKa.)". . Ptol. i, CStp. 17. 
 
 A.D. 916. "The year 304 I found myself 
 in the territory of Sa-imUr (or Chaimur), 
 belonging to Hind and forming part of the 
 province of Lar. . . . There were in the 
 place about 10,000 Mussulmans, both of 
 those called baiasirah (half-breeds), and of 
 
 * See Mr. Sinclair, in Ind. Ant. iv. 283. 
 ■,2, ?^° ^ergmson £ Burgeaa, Cave Ttmples, pp. 
 IBS &349. See also Mr. James Campbell's excel- 
 lent Bombay Ganettecr, xiv. 62, where reasons are 
 stated against the view of Dr. Burgess 
 
CHOULTRY. 
 
 163 
 
 CHOUSE. 
 
 natives of Siraf, Oman, Basrah, Bagdad, 
 &c."—Ma,fudi, ii. 86. 
 
 c. 1150. "Saimiir, 5 days from Sindan, 
 is a large, weU-built town." — Edrid, in 
 Mliot, i. 
 
 c. 1470. "We sailed six weeks in the 
 tava till we reached Chiyil, and left Chivil 
 on the seventh week after the great day. 
 This is.an Indian country." — Ath. Nikitin, 
 9, in India in XVth Cent. 
 
 1510. " Departing from the said city of 
 Combeia, I travelled on until I arrived at 
 another city named Cevul (Chevul), which 
 is distant from the above-mentioned city 12 
 days' journey, and the country between the 
 one and the other of these cities is called 
 Guzerati." — Varthema, 113. 
 
 1546. Under this year D'Acunha quotes 
 from Freire d'Andrada a story that when 
 the Viceroy required 20,000 pardaos (q. v.) 
 to send for the defence of Diu, offering in 
 pledge a wisp of his mustaphio, the women 
 of Choul sent all their earrings and other 
 jewellery, to be applied to this particular 
 service. 
 •1554. "The ports of Mahaim and 
 Shfeul belong to the Decoan." — The Mohit, 
 ia J. A. S.B.,T. iQl. 
 
 1584. " The 10th of November we arrived 
 at Chaul which standeth in the firme land. 
 There be two townes, the one belonging 
 to the Portugales, and the other to the 
 Moores."— iJ. Fitch, in Hakluyt, ii. 384. 
 
 0. 1630. "After long toil. ... we got 
 to Choul; then we came to Daman." — Sir 
 T. Herbert, ed. 1665, p. 42. 
 
 1635. "Chival, a seaport of Deccan." — 
 Sddik Isfahdni, 88. 
 
 1727. " Chaul, in former Times, was a 
 noted Place for Trade, particularly for fine 
 embroidered Quilts ; but now it is miserably 
 poor."— j1. Bam., i. 243. 
 
 Choultry, s. Peculiar to S. India, 
 and of doubtful etymology ; Malayal. 
 chawati, Tel. chawadi. In W. India the 
 form used is chowry, or chowree (Dakli. 
 chaort). A hall, a shed, or a. simple 
 loggia, used by travellers as a resting- 
 place, and also intended for the trans- 
 action of public business. In the old 
 Madras Archives there is frequent 
 mention of the " Justices of the 
 Choiiltry." A building of this kind 
 seems to' have formed the early Court- 
 house. 
 
 1673. "Here (at SwaiUy near Surat) we 
 were welcomed by the Deputy President. . . 
 who took care for my Entertainment, which 
 here was rude, the place admitting of little 
 better Tenements than Booths stiled by the 
 name of Choultries." — Fryer, 82. 
 
 „ " Maderas . , . enjoys some 
 Choultries for Places of Justice." — Ihid. 
 89. 
 
 1683. ". . . he shall pay for every slave 
 so shipped ... 50 pagodas to be recovered 
 
 of him in the Choultry of Madraspat- 
 tanam." — Order of Madras Council, in 
 Wheeler, i. 136. 
 
 1689. "Within less than half a Mile 
 from the Sea (near Surat) are three Choul- 
 tries or Convenient Lodgings made of 
 Timber." — Ovington, 164. 
 
 1711. "Besides these, five Justices of 
 the Choultry, who are of the Council, or 
 chief Citizens, are to decide Controversies, 
 and punish offending Indians." — Lockyer, 7. 
 
 1727. "There are two or three little 
 Choultries or Shades built for Patients to 
 rest in." — A. Ham. ch. ix. 
 
 1782. "Les fortunes sont employees k 
 batir des Chauderies sur les chemins." — 
 Sonnerat, i. 42. 
 
 1809. "He resides at present in an old 
 Choultry which has been fitted up for his 
 use by the Kesident." — Ld. VaZentia, i. 
 356. 
 
 1817. "Another fact of much import- 
 ance is, that a Mahomedan Sovereign was 
 the first who established Choultries." — 
 Mill's Hist., ii. 181. 
 
 1820. " The Chowree or to wn-haU where 
 the public business of the township is trans- 
 acted, is a building 30 feet square, with 
 square gable-ends, and a roof of tile sup- 
 ported on a treble row of square wooden 
 posts." — Ace. of Township of Loony, in Tr. 
 Lit. Soc. Bombay, ii. 181. 
 
 1833. "Junar, 6th Jan., 1883. ... We 
 at first took up our abode in the Chawadi, 
 but Mr. Esoombe of the C. S. kindly in- 
 vited lis to his house." — Smith's Life of Dr. 
 John Wilson, 156. 
 
 1836. "The roads are good, and well 
 supplied with choultries or taverns " (!) — 
 Phillips, Million of Facts, 319. 
 
 1879. " Let an organized watch. ... be 
 established in each village. . . . armed with 
 good tulwars. They should be stationed 
 each night in the village chouri." — Over- 
 la/nd Times of India, May 12th, Suppl. 7 6. 
 
 See also Chuttrum. 
 
 Choultry Plain, n.p. This was the 
 name given to the open country for- 
 merly existing to the S. W. of Madras. 
 "Choultry Plain" was also the old 
 designation of the Hd. Quarters of the 
 Madras Army ; equivalent to ' ' Horse 
 Guards" in Westminster (0. P. B. 
 MS.). 
 
 1780. "Every gentleman now possess- 
 ing a house in the fort, was happy in ac- 
 commodating the family of his friend, who 
 before had resided in Cioultry Plain. Note. 
 The country near Madras is a perfect 
 flat, on which is built, at a small distance 
 from the fort, a small choultry." — Hodges, 
 Travels, 7. 
 
 Chouse, s. and V. This word is 
 originally Turk, chaush, in former days 
 a sergeant-at-arms, herald, -or ths 
 M 2 
 
CHOUSE. 
 
 164 
 
 CEOWDMY. 
 
 like. Its meaning as ' a cieat ' or ' to 
 swindle ' is, apparently beyond doubt, 
 derived from the anecdote thus related in 
 a note of W. Gifford'supon the passage 
 in Ben Jonson's Alchemist, which is 
 quoted belo-w. "In 1609 Sir Eobert 
 Shirley sent a messenger or chiaua (as 
 our old -writers call him) to this coun- 
 try, as his agent, from the Grand 
 Signer and the Sophy, to transact 
 some preparatory business. Sir Eobert 
 followed him, at his leisure, as am- 
 bassador from both these princes ; but 
 before he reached England, his agent 
 had chiaused the Turkish and Persian 
 merchants here of 4000/. , and taken his 
 flight, unconscious perhaps that he 
 had enriched the language with a 
 word of which the etymology would 
 mislead Upton and puzzle Dr. John- 
 son." — Ed. of Ben Jonson, iv. 27. 
 
 _ 1.560._ " Cum vero me taederet inclu- 
 sionis in eodem diversorio, ago cum meo 
 Chiauso (genus id est, ut tibi scripsi alias, 
 multipliois apud Turoas officii, quod etiairi 
 ad oratorum custodiam extenditur) ut mihi 
 liceat aere meo domum condaoere. . . ." — 
 Buabeq. JEpist. iii. p. 149. 
 
 1610. "Dapper. . . . What do you think 
 of me, that I am a chiaus t 
 
 Face. What's that? 
 
 Dapper. The Turk was here. 
 
 As one would say, do you think I am a 
 Turk? 
 
 * * * * 
 
 Face. Come, noble doctor, pray thee let's 
 prevail ; 
 This is the gentleman, andhe'sno chiaus," 
 
 Ben Jonson, The Alchemist, Act I. so. i. 
 1638. 
 
 "Ful{/oso. Gulls or Moguls, 
 Tag, rag, or other, hogen-mogen, vanden. 
 Skip-jack or chouses. Whoo ! the brace 
 
 are flinched. 
 The pair of shavers are sneak'd from us, 
 
 Don . . . ." 
 Ford, The Lady's Trial, Act II. sc. i. 
 
 1653. " Chiaouz en Turq est vn Sergent 
 du Diuan, et dans la campagne la garde 
 d'vne Karauaue, qui fait le guet, se nomme 
 aussi CMaoux, et cet employ n'est pas 
 autrement honeste." — Le Gouz, ed. 1657. 
 p. 536. 
 
 1659. 
 
 " Conquest. We are 
 In a fair way to be ridiculous. 
 What think you ? Chiaus'd by a scholar. " 
 Shirley, Honoria ifc Mammon, Act II. sc. iii. 
 
 1663. " The Portugals have choased us, 
 it seems, in the Island of Bombay in the 
 East Indys ; for after a great charge of our 
 fleets being sent thither with full commis- 
 sion from the King of Portugal to receive it, 
 the Govemour by some pretence or other 
 will not deliver it to Sir Abraham Ship- 
 man." — Fepys's Diary, May 15th. 
 
 1674. 
 " Wlien geese and pullen are seduc'd 
 And sows of sucking pigs are chows'd." 
 
 Mudibras, Pt. II. canto 3. 
 1674. 
 " Transform'd to a Trenchmau by my art ; 
 He stole your cloak, and pick'd your 
 
 pocket, 
 Chows'd and caldes'd ye like a block- 
 head." lb. 
 1826. " We started at break of day from 
 the nprthem suburb of Ispahan, led by the 
 chaoushes of the pilgrimage. . . ."—Sajji 
 JSaia, ed. 1835, p. 6. 
 
 Chow-chow, s. A common apph- 
 cation of this Pigeon-EngMsh. term in 
 China is to mixed presei-ves ; but, as 
 the quotation shows, it has many 
 uses ; the idea of mixture seems to 
 prevail. It is the name given to a 
 book by Viscountess Falkland, whose 
 husband was Governor of Bombay. 
 TJiere it seems to mean ' a medley of 
 trifles.' Chow is in 'pigeon' applied 
 to food of any kind. 
 
 1858. " The\vord chow-chow is suggestive, 
 esijecially to the Indian reader, of a mixture 
 of things, 'good, bad, and indifferent,' of 
 sweet little oranges and bits of bamboo 
 stick, slices of sugar-cane and rinds of un- 
 ripe fruit, all concocted together, and made 
 upon the whole into a very tolerable con- 
 fection ... 
 
 "Lady Falkland, by her happy selection 
 of a name, to a certain extent deprecates 
 and disarms criticism. We cannot com- 
 plain that her work is without plan, uncon- 
 nected, and sometimes trashy, for these are 
 exactly the conditions implied in the word 
 chow-chow. " — Bombay Quarterly Seview, 
 January, p. 100. 
 
 1882. "The variety of uses to which the 
 compound word ' chow-chow ' is put is 
 almost endless .... A. ' No. 1 chow-chow' 
 thing signifies utterly worthless, but when 
 applied to a breakfast or dinner it means 
 ' unexceptionably good.' A'chow-chow ' cargo 
 is an assorted cargo ; a ' general shop ' is a 
 ' chow-chow ' shop .... one (factory) was 
 called the 'chow-chow,' from its being in- 
 habited by divers Parsees, Moormen, or 
 other natives of India." — The Fankwae, 
 p. 63. 
 
 Chowdry, s. Hind. Ohaudharl, ht. 
 ' a holder of four ; ' the explanation 
 of which is obscure. The usual appli- 
 cation of the term is to the headman 
 of a craft in a town; formerly, in 
 places, to the headman of a village; 
 to certain holders of lands; and in 
 Cuttack it was, under native rule, 
 applied to a district Revenue officer. 
 
 c. 1300. "... The people were brought 
 to such a state of obedience that one revenue 
 officer would string twenty .... chaud- 
 
CHOWK. 
 
 165 
 
 CEOWT. 
 
 hails together by the ueek, and enforce 
 payment by blows." — Zia-vd-din Barnl in 
 Elliot, iii. 183. 
 
 c. 1343. "The territories dependant on 
 the capital (Dehli) are divided into hundreds, 
 each of which has a Jauthari, who is the 
 Sheikh or chief man of the Hindus."— 76n. 
 Batuta, iii. 388. 
 
 1788. "Chowdry. — A Landholder or 
 ^Farmer. Properly he is above the Ze- 
 mindar in rank; but, according to the present 
 custom of Bengal, he is deemed the next to 
 the Zemindar. Most commonly used as the 
 principal purveyor of the markets in towns 
 or camps. " — Indian Vocabulary. 
 
 Chowk, s. Hind. Glmuh. An open 
 place or wide street in the middle of 
 a city •wiere tte market is held. It 
 seems to Le adopted in Persian, and 
 ttere is an Arabic form Suk, -wHcli, it 
 is just possible, may have been bor- 
 rowed and Arabized from the present 
 word. The radical idea of chauh seems 
 to be "four ways," the crossing of 
 streets at the centre of business. Com- 
 pare the Quattro Oantoni of Palermo. 
 In that same city there is a market 
 place called Piazza BaUarS, which, in 
 the 16th century a chronicler calls 
 Seggeballarath, or as Amari interprets, 
 Suk-BsHhaia,. 
 
 Chowringhee, n. p. The name of 
 a road and quarter of Calcutta, in 
 which most of the best European 
 touses stand ; Uhaurangi. 
 
 1789. "The houses .... at Chowringee 
 also will be much more healthy." — Seton- 
 Kan; ii. 205. 
 
 1790. " To dig a large tank opposite to 
 the Cheringhee Buildings." — Id. 13. 
 
 1791. "Whereas a robbery was com- 
 mitted on Tuesday night, the first instant, 
 on the Chowriughy Koad." — Id. 54. 
 
 Chowry, s. 
 
 (a.) See Choultry. 
 
 (b.) Hind, chanwar, chauiiri, and 
 clmuhrl; from Skt. chamara, and chd- 
 mara. Thebushytailof the Tibetan Yak 
 (q.v.), often set in a costly decorated 
 handle to use as a fly-flapper, in which 
 form it was one of the insignia of 
 ancient Asiatic royalty. The tail was 
 often also attached to the horse-trap- 
 pings of native warriors; whilst it 
 formed from remote times the standard 
 of nations and nomad tribes of Central 
 Asia. 
 
 The Tak-tails and their uses are 
 mentioned by Aelian, and by Cosmas 
 (see under Yak). Allusions to the 
 cMmara, as a sign of royalty, are 
 
 frequent in Skt. books and inscriptions, 
 e.g. in the Poet Kalidasa (see transl. 
 by Dr. Mill in J. As. Soo. Beng. i. 
 342.; the Amarakoslm, ii. 7, 31, &c.). 
 
 The common Anglo-Indian expres- 
 sion in last century appears to have 
 been " COW- tails " (q.v.). And hence 
 Bogle in bis Journal, as published 
 by Mr. Markham, calls Yaks by the 
 absurd name of "cow-tailed cows," 
 though " horse-tailed cows ' ' would have 
 been more germane ! 
 
 C. A.D. 250. "BoS)v fie yevYj Svo, SpofiiKOVs re 
 KaX aAAovs aypCovs Seii/us ■ etc TOVTUiv ye Tuiv /Souc Kat 
 ras ftvioaoPas irOiovvTaL, jcal To/xeif aiaiitLlTatxtJ-eKa.ve^ 
 ttfTLV o'iSe ' Tas fie ovpa; e;^ov<rt Aeujcas iirxwpws." — 
 
 Aelian. de Nat. An. xv. 14. 
 
 A.D. 634-5. "... with his armies which 
 were darkened by the spotless chamaras 
 that were waved over them," — Aikole In- 
 scription. 
 
 c. 940. " They export from this country 
 the hair named al-zarnar (or al-chamar) of 
 which those fly -flaps are made, with handles 
 of silver or ivory, which attendants held 
 over the heads of kings when giving audi- 
 ence." — Mas'adl, i. 385. 
 
 The expressions of Mas'udl are aptly 
 illustrated by the Assyrian and Perse- 
 politan sculptures. 
 
 See also Marco Polo, Bk. iii. ch. 18 ; 
 and Nic. Conti, p. 14, in India in the 
 XVth Century. 
 
 1623. " Por adornment of their horses 
 they carried, hung to the cautles of their 
 saddles, great tufts of a certain white hair, 
 long and fine, which they told me were the 
 tails of certain wild oxen found in India." 
 —P. delta Valle, ii. 662. 
 
 1809. "He also presented me in trays, 
 which were as usual laid at my feet, two 
 beautiful chowries." — Lord Valentia, i. 
 428. 
 
 1810. "Near Brahma are Indra and 
 Indranee on their elephant, and below is a 
 female figure holding a chamara or ohow- 
 ree." — Maria Graham, 56. 
 
 Chowryburdar, s. The servant 
 who carries the chowry. Hind. Pers. 
 chauiiribarddr. 
 
 1774. "The Deb-Eajah on horseback 
 ... a chowra-hurdar on each side of him." 
 — Bogle, in Markham's Tibet, 24. 
 
 Chowt or Chout, s. Mahr. chauth, 
 ' one fourth part.' The black-mail 
 levied by the Mahrattas from the 
 provincial governors as compensa- 
 tion for leaving their districts in im- 
 munity from plunder. The term is 
 also applied to some other exactions of 
 like ratio (see Wilson). 
 
 1644. " This King holds in our lands of 
 
(JHOYA, CHAYA. 
 
 166 
 
 CHUCKEBBUTTY. 
 
 X)aman a certain payment which they call 
 Ghouto, which was paid him long before 
 they belonged to the Portuguese, and so 
 after they came under our power the pay- 
 ment continued to be made, and about these 
 exactions and payments there have risen 
 great disputes and contentions on one side 
 and another," — Bocarro (MS.). 
 
 1674. " Messengers were sent to Bassein 
 demanding the chout of all the Portuguese 
 territory in these parts. The chout means 
 the fourth part of the revenue, and this is 
 the earliest mention we find of the claim." 
 — Orme's Fragments, p. 45. 
 
 1763-78. " They (the English) were . . . 
 not a little surprised to find in the letters 
 now received from Balajerow and his agent 
 to themselves, and in stronger terms to the 
 Nabob, a pereniptory demand of the Chout 
 or tribute due to the King of the Morattoes 
 from the Nabobship of Arcot." — Orme, 
 ii. 228-9. 
 
 1803. " The Peshwah . . . cannot have 
 a right to two choutes, any more than to 
 two revenues from any village in the same 
 year." — WelUngton Deep. (ed. 1837), ii. 
 175. 
 
 1858. "... They (the Mahrattas) were 
 accustomed to demand of the provinces they 
 threatened with devastation a certain por- 
 tion of the public revenue, generally the 
 fourth part ; and this, under the name of 
 the chout, became the recognized Mahratta 
 tribute, the price of the absence of their 
 plundering hordes." — Whitney, Oriental and 
 Ling. Studies, ii. 20-21. 
 
 Choya, Chaya, or Chey, s. A root 
 (Hedyotis umhellata. Lam., Oldenlandia 
 timb., L.) of tie Nat. Ord. Cinchon- 
 aceae, affording a red dye, sometimes 
 called ' Indian Madder ' ; from Tam. 
 shdya. It is exported from S. India, 
 and was so also at one time from 
 Ceylon. There is a figure of the plant 
 in Lettres Edif. xiv. 164. 
 
 c. 1566. " Also from S. Tome they layd 
 great store of red yame, of bombast died 
 with a roote which they call saia, as afore- 
 sayd, which colour will never out." — Caesa/r 
 Frederike, in Hah. 
 
 1672. " Here groweth very good Zaye." 
 — Baldaeus, Ceylon. 
 
 1726. "Saya (a dye-root that is used on 
 the Coaet for painting chintzes)." — Valen- 
 tijn, Chor. 45. 
 
 1727. " The Islands of Diu (near Masu- 
 lipatam) produce the famous Dye called 
 Shaii. It is a Shrub growing in Gtrounds 
 that are overflown with the Spring tides." 
 —A. Ham. i. 370. 
 
 1860. " The other productions that con- 
 stituted the exports of the Island were 
 sapan-wood to Persia ; and choya-roots, a 
 substitute for Madder, collected at Manaar 
 . . . for transmission to Surat." — Terment'i 
 Ceylon, ii. .54-.5."). See also Ohitty't Ceylon 
 Gazetteer (18.34), p. 40. 
 
 Chuckaroo, s. English soldier's 
 lingo for Chokra, q.v. 
 
 Chucker. From Hind, chalea/r and 
 chahr, Skt. chalsra, a wheel or circle. 
 
 (a) 8. A quoit for playing the 
 English game. But more properly 
 the sharp quoit or discus which con- 
 stituted an ancient Hindu missile 
 weapon, and is, or was till recently, 
 earned by the Sikh fanatics called 
 AMU, generally encircling their peaked 
 turbans. The thing is described by 
 Tavemier (E. T. ii. 41) as carried by 
 a company of Mahommedan Eaklrs 
 whom he met at SherpQr in Ghizerat. 
 
 *1516. "In the Kingdom of Dely . . . 
 they have some steel wheels which they call 
 chacarani, two fingers broad, sharp outside 
 like knives, and without edge inside ; and 
 the surface of these is the size of a small 
 plate. And they carry seven or eight of 
 these each, put on the left arm ; and they 
 take one and put it on the finger of the 
 right hand, and make it spin round many 
 times, and so they hurl it at their enemies." 
 —Barhosa, 100-101. 
 
 1630. "In her right hand shee bare a 
 chnckerey, which is an instrument of a 
 round forme, and sharp edged in the super- 
 ficies thereof . . . and slung off, in the 
 quioknesse of his motion, it is able to 
 deliuer or conuey death to a farre remote 
 enemy." — Lord, Diacov, of the Banian Reli- 
 gion, 12. 
 
 (b) V. and 8. To lunge a horse. 
 Hind, chaharna or cliakar Jcarna. Also, 
 ' the lunge.' 
 
 1829. " It was truly tantalizing to see 
 those fellows chuckenng their horses, not 
 more than a quarter of a mile from our 
 post." — John Shipp, i. 153. 
 
 Chuckerbutty, n.p. This vulga- 
 rized Bengali Brahmin family name 
 is, as Wilson points out, a cor- 
 ruption of cJiaJeravartti, the title 
 assumed by the most exalted ancient 
 Hindu sovereigns, an universal Em- 
 peror, whose chariot wheels roUed 
 over all (so it is explained by some). 
 
 c. 400. Then the Bikshuni Uthala began 
 to think thus with herself, ' To-day the 
 King, ministers, and people are all going to 
 meet Buddha. . . . but I— a woman— how 
 can I contrive to get the first sight of him?' 
 Buddha immediately, by his divine power, 
 changed her into aholy Chakravartti Baja. 
 —Travels of Fah-hian, tr. by Beale, p. 63. 
 
 c. 460. " On a certain day (Asoka), 
 having. . . . ascertained that the super- 
 naturally gifted. . . . Nitga King, whose 
 a|re extended to a Kappo, had seen the four 
 Bnddhas .... he thus addressed him: 
 ' Beloved, exhibit to me the person of the 
 
CHUCKLEE. 
 
 107 
 
 CHUMPUK. 
 
 omniscient being of infinite ^visdom, the 
 Chakkawatti of the doctrine."— 3%« Maha- 
 wwnio, p. 27. 
 
 1856. "The importance attached to the 
 IXHsession of a white elephant is traceable 
 to the Bnddhist system. A white elephant 
 of certain wonderful endowments is one of 
 the seven precious things, the possession of 
 which marks the Maha Chakravartti fti/a 
 .... the holy and universal sovereign, a 
 character who appears once in a cycle." — ■ 
 Missiontothe Court o/.4ra (Major Phayre's), 
 1858, p. 154. 
 
 Chnckler, s. Tamil and Malay^. 
 shakkili, the name of a very low 
 caste, members of whicli are tan- 
 ners or cobblers, like the Chamars 
 (see Chumar) of Upper India. But 
 •whilst the latter are reputed to be a 
 very dark caste, the Ghucklers are fair 
 (see Elliof s Glos. by Beames, i. 71, and 
 Caldwell's Oram. 574). Colloquially 
 in S. India Chuckler is used for a 
 native shoemaker. 
 
 c. 1.580. "All the Gentoos {Geraios) of 
 those parts, especially those of Bisnaga, 
 have many castes, which take precedence 
 one of another. The lowest are the Cha- 
 qnivilis, who make shoes, and eat all un- 
 clean flesh. . . ." — Primor e Honra, &c., 
 f. 95. 
 
 1759. " Shackelays are shoemakers, and 
 held in the same despicable light on the 
 Coromandel Coast as the Niaddes and Pul- 
 lies on the Malabar." — Ives, 26. 
 
 1869. " The Komatu or mercantile caste 
 of Madras, by long established custom, are 
 required to send an offering of betel to the 
 clmcklers, or shoemakers, before contract- 
 ing their marriM;es." — Sir W. Elliot, in 
 J. Ethn. Soc, 'S. S., vol. i. 102. 
 
 Chnckrum, s. An ancient coin 
 once generally current in the S. of 
 India, Malayal. chakram, Telug. chak- 
 ramu ; from Sansk. chakra (see under 
 Chncker). It is not easy to say 
 what was its value, as the statements 
 are inconsistent; nor do they con- 
 firm Wilson's, that it was equal to 
 one- tenth of a pagoda. The denomi- 
 nation survives m Travancore. 
 
 1554 "And the fanoms of the place are 
 called chocroes, which are coins of inferior 
 gold ; they are worth 12^ or 12J to the 
 pardao of gold, reckoning the pardao at 360 
 reie." — A. Nunez, Livro dos Pesos, 36. 
 
 1711. " The Enemy will not come to any 
 agreement unless we consent to pay 30,000 
 ckncknmu, which we take to be 16,600 and 
 odd iiagodas." — In Wheeler, ii. 165. 
 
 1813. Milbum, under Tanjore, gives 
 the chnckmm as a coin equal to 20 Madras, 
 or 10 gold fanams. 20 Madras fanams 
 would be ^ of a pagoda. 
 
 Clmdder, s. Hind, chadar, a sheet, 
 or square piece of cloth of any kind ; 
 the ample sheet commonly worn as a 
 mantle by women in BengaL It is 
 also applied to the cloths spread over 
 Mahommedan tombs. 
 
 1516 and 1-598. Barbosa and Linschoten 
 have chautars, cliautares, as a kind of cotton 
 piece-goods, but it is certain that this is not 
 the same word. Chowtars occiir among 
 Bengal piece-goods in Milburn, ii 221. 
 
 152.5. "Chader of Cambaya."— iem- 
 branca, 56. 
 
 1614. "Pintados, chints and chadors."— 
 Peyton in Purehas, i. 530. 
 
 1832. " Chuddar ... a large piece of 
 cloth or sheet, of one and a half or two 
 breadths, thrown over the head, so as to 
 cover the whole body. Men usually sleep 
 rolled up in it." — Serilotg, Qanoon-e- 
 lilaai, xiL-xiii. 
 
 1878. " Two or three women, who had 
 been chattering away till we appeared, but 
 who, on seeing us, drew their * chadders * 
 . . . round their faces, and retired to the 
 further end of the boat." — Life in the Mo- 
 fussU, i. 79. 
 
 , B.ainpore. A kind of shawl, 
 
 of the Tibetan shawl- wool, of uniform 
 colour without pattern, made origin- 
 ally at Bampur on the SutleJ ; and 
 of late years largely imported into 
 England. 
 
 Chumpilk, s. A highly ornamental 
 and sacred tree (Michelia champaca, L. , 
 also M. Bheedii), a kind of magnolia, 
 whose odorous yellow blossoms are 
 much prized by Hindus, offered at 
 shrines, and rubbed on the body at 
 marriages, &c. Hiud. cham/pah, Skt. 
 champaka. Drury strangely says 
 that the name is "derived from 
 Ciampa, an island between Cambogia 
 and Cochin China, where the tree 
 grows." Champa is iwt an island, 
 and certainly derived its Sanskrit 
 name from fixdia, and did not give a 
 name to an Indian tree. The tree is 
 found wild in the Himalaya from 
 Nepal, eastward; also in Pegu and 
 Tenasserim, and along the Ghauts to 
 Travancore. 
 
 1623. "Among others they showed me 
 a flower, in size and form not unlike our 
 lily, but of a yellowish white colour, with 
 a sweet and powerful scent, and which they 
 call Champa."— P. delJa Voile, ii. 517. 
 
 1786. "The walks are scented with 
 blossoms of the champac and nagisar, and 
 the plantations of pepper and coffee are 
 equally new and pleasing." — Sir W. Jones, 
 in Mem. &c., ii. 81. 
 
GHUNAM. 
 
 168 
 
 CHVPKUN. 
 
 1810. "Some of these (birds) build in 
 the sweet-scented champaka and the 
 inaugo." — Maria Graham, 22. 
 1819. 
 
 " The wandering airs they faint 
 On the dark, the silent stream ; 
 And the ohumpak's odours fail 
 Like sweet thoughts in a dream. '' 
 
 SkcUey, Zines to an Indian Air. 
 1821. 
 " Some chumpak flowers proclaim 
 it yet divine." 
 Medwim, Sketches in Hindoostan, 73. 
 
 Chunam, s. Prepared lime; also 
 specially used for fine polished plaster. 
 Forms of this word occur both in 
 Dravidian languages and in Hind. In 
 the latter chUna is from Skt. churna, 
 ' powder ' ; ' in the former it is some- 
 what uncertain whether the word is, 
 or is not, an old derivative from Sans- 
 krit. In the first of the following 
 quotations the word used seems taken 
 from the Malayal. form chunndmba. 
 
 1510. "And they also eat with the said 
 leaves (betel) a certain lime made from 
 oyster shells, which they call cionama." — ■ 
 Varthema, 144. 
 
 1563. "... so that all the names you 
 meet with that are not Portuguese are 
 Malabar; such as betre (betel), chuna, 
 which is lime. . ."—Garcia, f. 37r/. 
 
 c. 1610. "... I'vn porte son ^ventail, 
 I'autre la boete d'arpent pleine de betel, 
 I'autre une boete ou il y a du chTinan, qui 
 est de la ohaux." — Pyrard de la Val, ii. 
 84, 
 
 1614. " Having burnt the great idol into 
 chunah, he mixed the powdered lime with 
 pan leaves, and gave it to the Rajputs that 
 they might eat the objects of their vtoT- 
 shvp."—Firiskta, quoted by Quatremire, 
 Not. etExt.,yLi\.510. 
 
 1673. ' ' The Natives chew it (Betel) with 
 Ckinam (Lime of calcined Oyster Shells)." 
 — Fryer, 40.* 
 
 1687. "That stores of Brick, Iron, 
 Stones, and Chenam be in readiness to 
 makeup any breach, "—ilfadras Consulta- 
 tions, in Wheeler, i. 168. 
 
 1689. " Chinam is Lime made of Cockle- 
 shells, or Lime-stone; and Pawn is the 
 Leaf of a 'Tvee."~Ovington, 123. 
 
 1750-60. "The flooring is generally com- 
 posed of a kind of loam or stucco, called 
 dmnam, being a lime made of burnt shells." 
 — Grose, i. 52. 
 
 1763. "In the Chuckleh of Silet for the 
 space of five years ... my phoasdar and 
 the Company's gomastah shall jointly pre- 
 pare chunam, of which each shall defray 
 all expenses, and half the chunam so made 
 shall be given to the Company, and the 
 other half shall be for my use." — Treaty of 
 Mir Jaffir with the Company, in Carraccioli's 
 L. of Clive, i. 64. 
 
 1809. " The row of chunam pillars vphich 
 supported each side . . . were of a shining 
 white." — Ld. Valentia, i. 61. 
 
 ■ — — , To, V. To set in mortar ; or, 
 more frequently, to plaster over with 
 chunam. 
 
 1687. "... To get what great jars he 
 can, to put wheat in, and chenam them up, 
 and set them round the fort curtain. " — In 
 Wheeler, i. 168. 
 
 1809. "... having one . . . room . . . 
 beautifally chnnammed." — Ld. Valentia, i. 
 386. 
 
 Both noun and verb are used also 
 in the Anglo-Chinese settlements. 
 
 Chupatty, s. Hind, chapdti, an 
 unleavened cake of bread (generally of 
 coarse wheaten meal), patted flat with 
 the hand, and baked upon a griddle ; 
 the usual form of native bread, and 
 the staple food of Upper India. 
 
 1615. Parson Terry well describes the 
 thing, but names it not : " The ordinary 
 sort of people eat bread made of a coarse 
 grain, but both toothsome and wholesome 
 and hearty. They make it up in broad 
 cakes, thick like our oaten cakes ; and then ^ 
 bake it upon small round iron hearths which 
 they carry with them." — In JPurchas, ii. 
 1468. 
 
 1810. " Chow-patties, or bannocks."— 
 Williamson, V. M., ii. 348. .< 
 
 1857. " Prom village to village brought : j 
 by one messenger and sent onward by 
 another passed a mysterious token in the' 
 shape of one of those flat cakes made from 
 flour and water, and forming the common 
 bread of the people, which, in their lan- 
 guage, are called cllupatties."—.ffawc's5OT0« 
 War, i. 570. « ±' a 
 
 There is a tradition of a noble and 
 gallant Governor-General who, when 
 compelled to rough it for a day or 
 two, acknowledged that " chupr assies 
 and ^ musauUUes were not such bad 
 diet," meaning chupatties and mus^la 
 (q.T.). 
 
 Chupfcun, s. Hind. cJiapkan. The 
 long fiock (or cassock) which is the 
 usual dress in Upper India of nearly 
 all male natives who are not actual 
 labourers or indigent persons. The 
 word IS probably of Turki or Mongol ; 
 origin, and is perhaps identical with the i 
 chalcmanoi the Ain (p. 90), a word stiU 
 used m Turkestan. Hence Beames's 
 connexion of chapkan with the idea of j 
 chap as meaning compressing or cling- i 
 ing, "a tightly-fitting coat or cassock," i 
 IS a little fanciful {Comp. Gram. i. I 
 212, 213). Still this idea may have i 
 
GHUPRA. 
 
 169 
 
 CHUTNY. 
 
 shaped the corruption of a foreign 
 ■word. 
 
 1883. "He was, I was going to say, in 
 his shirt-sleeves, only I am not sure that he 
 wore a shirt in those days — I think he had 
 a ohupkttn, or native under-garment." — C 
 Bailees, in L. of L. Lawrence, i. 59. 
 
 Chnpra, n.p. Cliapra, a town and 
 head-quarter station of the District 
 Saran in Bahar, on the north bank of 
 the Ganges. 
 
 1726. "Sjoppera (Chupra)." — VaUntijn, 
 Chorom,, <fcc.,147. 
 
 '' Clmprassy, s. Hind, chaprasl, the 
 bearer of a chaprds, i.e. a badge-plate 
 inscribed with the name of the office 
 to which the bearer is attached. The 
 chaprdst is an office-messenger, or 
 henchman, bearing such a badge on a 
 cloth belt. The term belongs to the 
 Bengal Presidency. In Madras Peon 
 (q.T.) is the usual term ; and in Bom- 
 bay Futtywala (Hind, pattlwala) or 
 "man of the belt." The etymology 
 of chaprds is obscure ; but see Beames, 
 Comp. Oram. i. 212. This writer 
 gives bucMe as the original meaning. 
 
 1865. "I remember the days when every 
 servant in my house was a chuprassee, 
 with the exception of the Khansaumaun 
 and a Portuguese Ayah." — Tlie Dak Bun- 
 galow, p. 389. 
 
 0. 1866. 
 " The big Sahib's tent has gone from under 
 the Peepul tree, 
 With his horde of hungry chuprassees, 
 
 and oily sons of the quill — 
 I paid them the bribe they wanted, and 
 Sheitan will settle the bill." 
 
 A. C. Lyall, The Old Pindaree. 
 1877. " One of my chuprasBies or mes- 
 sengers .... was badly wounded." — 
 Meadows Taylor, Life, i. 227. 
 
 1880. "Through this refractory medium 
 the people of India see their rulers. The 
 Chuprassie paints his master in colours 
 drawn from his own black heart. Every 
 lie he tells, every insinuation he throws 
 out, every demand he makes, is indorsed 
 with his master's name. He is the arch- 
 slanderer of our name in India." — Ali 
 Saba, 102-3. 
 
 Clmrr, s. Hind. cJiar. "A sand- 
 bank or island in the current of a 
 river, deposited by the water, claims 
 to which were regulated by the Bengal 
 Eeg. xi. 1825" (TfiZsow). 
 
 A char is new alluvial land deposited 
 by the great rivers as the floods are 
 sinking, and covered with grass, but 
 not necessarily insulated. 
 
 It is remarkable that Mr. Marsh 
 
 mentions a very similar word as used 
 for the same thing in Holland, ' ' New 
 sandbank land, covered with grasses* 
 is called in Zeeland achor " {Man and 
 Nature, p. 339). The etymologies are, 
 however, probably quite apart. 
 
 1878. " In the dry season all the various 
 streams . . . are merely silver threads 
 winding among innumerable sandy islands, 
 the soil of which is especially adapted for 
 the growth of Indigo. Thejr are called 
 Churs." — Life in the Mofussil, ii. 3-4. 
 
 Churruck, s. A wheel, or any 
 rotating machine ; particularly applied 
 to simple machines for cleaning cotton. 
 Pers. charkh, ' the celestial sphere,' ' a 
 wheel of any kind, &c.' Beng. chardk 
 is apparently a corruption of the Per- 
 sian word, facilitated by the nearness 
 of the Sansk. chakra, &c. 
 
 Foojah. Beng. Charak-pujd 
 
 (see Poojah). The Swinging Festival 
 of the Hindus, held on the sun's 
 entrance into Aries. The performer 
 is suspended from a long yard, travers- 
 ing round on a mast, by hooks passed 
 through the muscle over the blade- 
 bones, and then whirled round so as to 
 fly out centrifugally. The chief seat 
 of this barbarous display is, or latterly 
 was, in Bengal, but it was formerly 
 prevalent in many parts of India. 
 There is an old description in Purchas's 
 Pilgrimage, p. 1000 ; also (in Malabar) 
 in A. Hamilton, i. 270 ; and (at Cal- 
 cutta) in Heber's Journal, quoted 
 below. 
 
 1824. "TheHindoo Festival of 'Churruck 
 Foojah ' commenced to-day, of which, as 
 my wife has given an account in her jour- 
 nal, I shaR only add a few particulars." — 
 Heber, ed. 1844, i. 57. 
 
 Chlirnis, a. s. Hind, charas. The 
 resinous exudation of the hemp-plant 
 {Cannabis Indica), which is the basis 
 of intoxicating preparations (see Bang 
 and Gimja). 
 
 b. Hind, charas. A simple appa- 
 ratus worked by oxen for drawing 
 water from a well, and discharging it 
 into irrigation channels by means of 
 pulley ropes, and a large bag of hide 
 (Hind, charsa, a hide ; Skt. charma), 
 
 Chutkarry, s. (S. India). A half- 
 caste ; Tam. shatti-kar, ' one who 
 wears a waist-coat ' (C P. B.). 
 
 Chutny, s. Hind, chatm. A kind 
 of strong relish, made of a number of 
 condiments and fruits, &o., used in. 
 
CHUTT. 
 
 170 
 
 GIBOARS. 
 
 India, moi-e especially by Mahomme- 
 dans, and the merits of which, are now 
 well known in England. For native 
 Ohutny recipes, see HerkloU, Qanoon- 
 e-Islam, 2d ed. xlvii. — xlviii. 
 
 1813. ' ' The Chatna is sometimes made 
 with cocoa-nut, lime-juice, garlic, and 
 chilies, and with the pickles is placed in 
 deep leaves round the large cover, to the 
 number of 30 or 40." — Forbes, Orient. Mem,, 
 u. 50-51. 
 
 1820. " Chitnee, Chatnee, some of the 
 hot spices made into a paste, by being 
 bruised with water, the ' kitchen ' of an In- 
 dian peasant." — Aec. of Township of Loony, 
 in Tr. Lit. Soc. Bmnhay, ii. 194. 
 
 Chutt, s. Hind, chhat. The proper 
 meaning of the vernacular word is ' a 
 roof or platform.' But in modem 
 Anglo-Indian its usual application is 
 to the coarse cotton sheeting, stretched 
 on a frame and whitewashed, which 
 forms the usual ceiling of rooms in 
 thatched or tiled houses ; properly 
 chddar-chhat, ' sheet-ceiling.' 
 
 Chuttanutty, n.p. This was one of 
 the three vUlages purchased for the 
 East India Company in 1686, when 
 the agents found their position at 
 HugU intolerable, to form the settle- 
 mentwhich became the city of Calcutta. 
 The other two villages were Calcutta 
 and Groviadpur. Dr. Hunter spells it 
 SutdnaU, but the old Anglo-Indian 
 orthography radicates Ohatanatl as 
 probaI)le. 
 
 In the letter-books of the Factory 
 Council in the India Office the 
 earlier letters from this establislmient 
 are lost, but down to 27th March, 1700, 
 they are dated from " Chuttanutte ; " 
 on and after June 8th, from "Cal- 
 cutta ; " and from August 20th in the 
 same year from "Fort WilLiam" in 
 Calcutta. According to Major Ealph 
 Smyth Ohatanatl occupied "the site of 
 the present native town," i.e. the 
 northern quarter of the city. Calcutta 
 stood on what is now the European 
 commercial part; and Govindpur on 
 the present site of Fort William.* 
 
 Chuttrum, s. (S. India). Tarn. 
 sJiattiram, which is a corruption of 
 Skt. sattra, ' abode.' A house where 
 pilgrims and travelling members of 
 the higher castes are entertained and 
 led gratuitously for a day or two. 
 1807. " Ther e are two distinct kinds of 
 
 buildings confounded by Europeans under 
 the common name of Choultry. The first is 
 that called by the natives Chaturam, and 
 built for the accommodation of travellers. 
 These . . . have in general pent roofs . . . 
 built in the form of a square enclosing a 
 court. . . . The other kind are properly 
 built for the reception of images, when these 
 are carried in procession. These have flat 
 roofs, and consist of one apartment only,, 
 and by the natives are called Mandwpam. 
 . . . Besides the Chaturam and the Mam- 
 dapam, there is another kind of building 
 whidh by Europeans is called Choultry ; in 
 the Tamul language it is called Tany Fun- 
 dal, or Water Shed . . . small buildings 
 where weary travellers may enjoy a tem- 
 porary repose in the shade, and obtain a 
 draught of water or milk. " — F. Buchanan, 
 Mysore, i. 11 and 15. See Choultry. 
 
 Cinderella's Slipper. A Hindu 
 story on the like theme appears among 
 the Hala Kanara MSS. of the Mac- 
 kenzie collection : 
 
 _" Suvarnadevi having dropped her 
 slipper in a reservoir, it was found by a 
 fisherman of Kusumakesari, who sold it to 
 a shmkeeper, by whom it was presented to 
 the King Ugrdbdhu. The Prince, on seeing 
 the beauty of the slipper, fell in love with 
 the wearer; and offered large rewards to any ' 
 person who should find and bring her to 
 him. An old woman undertook the task, 
 and succeeded in tracing the shoe to its 
 owner . . ." — Mackenzie Collection, by E. 
 S. Wilson, il. 52. 
 
 Cintra Oranges. 
 Snngtara. 
 
 See Orange and 
 
 Circars, n.p. The territory to the 
 north of the Corcmandel Coast, for- 
 merly held by the Nizam, and now 
 forming the districts of Eastna, Goda- 
 vari, Vizagapatam, Ganjdm and a 
 part of Nellore, was long known by 
 the title of " The Circars," or " North-, 
 em Circars" (i.e. Governments), now 
 officially obsolete. The Circars of 
 Chicacole (now Vizagapatam Dist.), 
 Eajamandri and EUore (these two em- 
 bracednowin Goddvari|Dist.) with Con- 
 dapilly (now embraced in Kistna Dist), 
 were the subject of a grant from the 
 Great Mogul, obtained by Olive in 1765,. 
 confirmed by treaty with the Nizam in 
 1766. Gantur (now also iacluded in 
 Eistna Dist.) devolved eventually by 
 the same treaty (but did not come 
 permanently under British rule till 
 1803). 0. P. Brown says the expres- 
 sion '' The Circars " was first used by 
 the French, m the time of Bussy. 
 
 rfif3 '^'Y^f ^ A^'t™?'"!"^'' qu'aprfes mon 
 depart d Ayder Abad, Salabet Zingue a 
 nomm^ un Fhosdar, ou Gouverneur, pour 
 
CIVILIAN. 
 
 m 
 
 COAST. 
 
 les qiiatre Cerkars."— itfi^moire, by Bussy, 
 in Lettres de MM. de Bussy, de Lally et 
 autres, Paris, 1766, p. 24. 
 
 1789. " The most important public trans- 
 action. . . is the surrender of the Gun- 
 toor Circar to the Company, by which it 
 becomes possessed of the whole Coast, from 
 Jaggernaut to Cape Comorin. The Nizam 
 made himself master of that province, soon 
 after Hyder's invasion of the Carnatic, as 
 an equivalent for the arrears of peshcush, 
 due to him by the Company for the other 
 CircaxB."— Letter of T. Munro, in Life by 
 Gleig, i. 70. 
 
 1823. "Although the Sirkars are our 
 earliest possessions, there are none, perhaps, 
 of which we have so little accurate know- 
 ledge in everything that regards the condi- 
 tion of the people." — Sir T. Munro, in 
 Selections, &c., by Sir A. Arbuthnot, i. 204. 
 
 We know from the preceding quotation 
 what Munro's spelling of the name was. 
 
 1836. " The district called the Circars, 
 in India, is part of the coast which extends 
 
 from the Carnatic to Bengal The 
 
 domestic economy of the people is singular; 
 they inhabit villages (!!), and all labour is 
 performed by public servants paid from the 
 public stock." — Phillips, Million, of Facts, 
 320. 
 
 1878. " General Sir J. C, C.B.,K.C.S.I. 
 . . . He entered the Madras Army in 1820, 
 and in 1834, according to official despatches, 
 displayed ' active zeal, intrepidity, and 
 judgment ' in dealing with the savage tribes 
 in Orissa known as the Circars" (!!!). — 
 Obituary Notice in Homeward Mail, April 
 27th. See also Sirkar. 
 
 Civilian, s. A term wMcli came 
 into use about 1*760 — 70, as a designa- 
 tion of the covenanted. European ser- 
 vants of the E. I. Company, not in 
 military employ. It is not used by 
 Grose, c. 1760, who was Mmself of 
 such service at Bombay. In Anglo- 
 Indian parlance it is still aiDpropriated 
 to members of the covenanted Civil 
 Service. The CiviZ Service is mentioned 
 in Carraccioli'a Life of Olive (c. 1785), 
 iii. 164. 
 
 From an early date in the Company's 
 history np to 1833, the members of 
 the Civil Service were classified, during 
 the first five years as Writers (q.v.), 
 then to the 8th year as Factors; in 
 the 9th and 11th as Junior Merchants; 
 and thenceforward as Senior Mer- 
 chants. These names were relics of 
 the original commercial character of 
 the E. I. Company's transactions, and 
 had long ceased to have any practical 
 meaning at the time of their abolition 
 in 1833, when the Charter Act (3 & 4 
 Will. IV., c. 85), removed the last 
 
 traces of the Company's commercial 
 existence. 
 
 1872. " You bloated civilians are never 
 satisfied, retorted the other." — A True Re- 
 former, i. 4. 
 
 Classy, Clashy, s. Hind, hhdlap, 
 usual 6t3rm. from Arab, hhalas. A 
 tent-pitcher ; also (because usually 
 taken from that class of servants) a 
 man employed as chain-man or stafi- 
 man, &c., by a surveyor; a native 
 sailor; ormatross (q.v.) Khalas is 
 constantly used in Hindustani in the 
 sense of ' liberation ; ' thus, of a 
 prisoner, a magistrate says ' Khalas 
 haro,' ' let him go." But it is not clear 
 how khalasi got its ordiaary Indian 
 sense. It is also written hlialdsM, and 
 Vullers has an oldPers. word khalaaha 
 for ' a ship's rudder.' A learned friend' 
 suggests that this may be the real 
 origin of Jehalail in its Indian use. 
 
 1785. "A hundred clashies have been 
 sent to you from the presence." — Tippoo's 
 Letters, 171. 
 
 1824. " If the tents got dry, the olashees 
 (tent-pitchers) allowed that we might pro- 
 ceed in the morning prosperously." — ffeber, 
 ed. 1844, i. 194. 
 
 Clearing Nut, s. The seed of 
 Strychnos potatorum, L. ; a tree of S. 
 India. It is so called from its property 
 of clearing muddy water, if well rubbed 
 on the inside of the vessel which is to 
 be fiUed. 
 
 Clove, s. The flower-bud of Oaryo- 
 phyllum aromaticum, L., a tree of the 
 Moluccas. The modem English name 
 of this spice is a kind of ellipsis from 
 the Prench clous de girofles, ' Nails of 
 Girofles,' i.e. of garofaln, caryophylla, 
 &c., the name by which this spice was 
 known to the ancients; the full old 
 English name was similar, ' clove gillo- 
 floure,' a name which, cut in two like 
 a polypus, has formed two different 
 creatures, the clove (or nail) being as- 
 signed to the spice, and the 'gilly- 
 flower ' to a familiar clove-smelling 
 flower. The comparison to nails runs 
 through many languages. In Chinese 
 the thing is called ting-hiang, or ' nail- 
 spice ; ' in Persian mekhah, ' little 
 nails,' or ' nailkins,' like the German 
 Nelhen, Ndgelchen, and Oewiirtz-nagel 
 (spice nail). 
 
 Coast, The, n.p. This term in books 
 of the last century means the ' Madras 
 or Coromandel Coast,' and often ' the. 
 
COBANG. 
 
 172 
 
 COBBA DE CAPELLO. 
 
 Madras Presidency.' It is curious to 
 find HapaKla, " tlie Shore," applied in 
 a similar specific way, in Ptolemy, to 
 the coast near Cape Comorin. It will 
 be seen tliat the term " Coast Army " 
 for " Madras Army," occurs quite 
 recently. The Persian rendering of 
 Coast Army by Bandarl below is 
 curious. 
 
 1793. " Unseduced by novelty, and un- 
 influenced by example, the belles of the 
 Coast have courage enough to be unfashion- 
 able .... and we still see their charming 
 tresses flow in luxuriant ringlets." — Hugh 
 Soyd, 78. 
 
 1800. " I have only 1892 Coast and 1200 
 Bombay sepoys." — WeUirujton, i. 227. 
 
 1802. " From HydurabM also. Colonels 
 Roberts and Dalrymple, with 4000 of the 
 Bunduri or coast sipahees. . ." — B. ofBeign 
 of Tipil Sultdn, E. T. by Miles, p. 253. 
 
 1879. " Is it any wonder then, that the 
 Coast Army has lost its ancient renown, 
 a.nd that it is never employed, as an army 
 should be, in fighting the battles of its 
 country, or its employers?" — Pollok, Sport 
 in Br. Burmah, &c,, i. 26. 
 
 Cobang. See Kobang. 
 
 Cpbily Mash, s. This is the dried 
 bonito (q.v.),whichhas forages been a 
 staple of the Maldiye Islands. It is 
 still especially esteemed in Aohin and 
 other Malay Countries. The name is 
 explained below by Pyrard as ' black 
 fish,' and he is generally to be depended 
 on. But the first accurate elucidation 
 has been given by Mr. H. 0. P. Bell, 
 of the Ceylon C. S., in the Indian 
 Antiquary for Oct. 1882, p. 294; see 
 also Mr. Bell's Eeport on Maldive 
 Islands, Colombo, 1882, p. 93, where 
 there is an account of the preparation. 
 It is the Maldive Ealu-bili-mas, ' black- 
 bonito-fish.' The second word corres- 
 ponds to the Singhalese halaya. 
 
 0. 1345. "Its flesh is red, and without 
 fat, but it smehs like mutton. When caught 
 each fish is cut in four, slightly boiled, and 
 then placed in baskets of pahn-leaf,' and 
 hung in the smoke. When perfectly dry 
 It 18 eaten. From this country it is exported 
 to India, China, and Yemen. It is called 
 Kolb-al-mas."— 76» BaMta (on Maldives) 
 IV. 112, also 311. ' 
 
 J V'lh J' ■ /. •, '^^^y «a.t it with a sort of 
 dried fish, which comes from the Islands of 
 Malediyia, and resembles jerked beef, and 
 It is called Comalamasa."— ^costo, lO.S. 
 ^ c. 1610. "Ce poisson qui se prend ainsi, 
 8 apeUe generalemeut enleur langue cobolly 
 masse, c'est h, dire du poisson noir .... 
 lis le font cuire en de I'eau de mer, et puis 
 le tont eecher au feu sur des olayes, en sorte 
 
 qu'estant sec il se garde fort long-temps." — 
 Pyrard de la Val, i. 138 ; see also 141. 
 
 1727. " The Bonetta is caught with Hook 
 and Line, or with nets .... they cut the 
 Fish from the Back-bone on each Side, and 
 lay them in a Shade to dry, sprinkling them 
 sometimes with Sea Water. When they are 
 dry enough .... they wrap them up in 
 Leaves of Cocoa-nut Trees, and put them a 
 Foot or two under the Surface of the Sand, 
 and with the Heat of the Sun, they_ become 
 baked as hard as Stock-fish, and Ships come 
 from Atcheen . . . and purchase them with 
 GolJl-dust. I have seen Comelamash (for 
 that is their name after they are dried) 
 sell at Atcheen for 8L. Sterl. per 1000," — 
 A. Bam. i. 347. 
 
 1783. "Many Maldivia boats come 
 yearly to Atcheen, and bring chiefly dried 
 ionnetta in small pieces about two or three 
 ounces ; this is a sort of staple article of 
 commerce, many shops in the Bazar deal in 
 it only, having large quantities piled up, 
 put in matt bags. It is when properly 
 cured, hard like horn in the middle ; when 
 kept long the worm gets to it." — Forrest, 
 V. to Mergui, 45. 
 
 1813. " The fish called Commel mutch, 
 so much esteemed in Malabar, is caught at 
 Minicoy. "—Milbv/rn, i. 321, also 336. 
 
 1841. "The Sultan of the Maldiva 
 Islands sends an agent or minister every 
 year to the government of Ceylon with 
 presents consisting of .... a considerable 
 quantity of dried fish, consisting of bonitos, 
 albicorea, and a fish called by the inhabitants 
 of the Maldivas the black fish, or comboli 
 mas."— ,A. B. As. &oc. vi. 75. 
 
 The same article contains a Maldivian 
 vocabulary, in which we have "Bonito or 
 goomulmutch .... kannelimas" (p. 49). 
 Thus we have in this one paper three corrupt 
 forms of the same expression, viz., comboli 
 mas, kauneli mas, and goomulmutcli, all 
 attempts at the true Maldivian term kalu- 
 bili-mas, 'black bonito fish.' 
 
 Cobra de Capello, or simply Cobra, 
 s. The venomous snake Naja tripu-. 
 diana. Cobra is Port, for ' snake ; ' 
 coira de capello, ' snake of (the) hood.' 
 
 1523. " A few days before, cobras de 
 capello had been secretly introduced into 
 the fort, which bit some black people who 
 died thereof, both men and women ; and 
 when this news became known it was 
 perceived that they must have been intro- 
 duced by the hand of some one, for since 
 the fort was made never had the like been 
 heard oV—Correa, ii. 776. 
 
 1539. " Vimos tabe aquy grande soma 
 de cobras de capello, da groesura da coxa 
 de hu home, e tao pe9onhentas em tanto 
 estremo, que diziSo os negros que se che- 
 garao c5 a baba dabocaa qualquer cousa 
 viva, logo em proviso cahia morta em terra 
 • ■ . — Pinto, cap. xiv. 
 
 ,, "... Adders that were copped 
 on the crowns of their heads, as big as a 
 
COBUA LILY. 
 
 173 
 
 COCHIN. 
 
 man's th^h, and so venomous, as tlie 
 Negroes of the country informed us, that if 
 any living thing came within the reach of 
 their breath, it dyed presently , . . ." — 
 Cogan's Transl., p. 17. 
 
 1563. " In the beautiful island of Ceylon 
 .... there aie yet many serpents of the 
 kind whicli are vulgarly called Cobras de 
 capello ; and in Latin we may call them 
 ngvlus serpens." — Garcia, f. 15b. 
 
 1672. "In Jafnapatam, iumytime,there 
 lay among othei-s in garrison a certain H%h 
 German who was commonly known as die 
 Snake-Catcher ; and this man was sum- 
 moned by our Commander .... to lay 
 hold of a Cobre Capel that was in his 
 Chamber. And this the man did, merely 
 holding his hat before his eyes, and seizing 
 it witli his hand, without an^ damag^. . . . 
 I had my suspicions that this was done by 
 some devilry . . . but he maintained that 
 it was all by natural means . . ." — Bal- 
 daeus (Germ, ed.), 25. 
 
 Some thirty-five or thirty-six years ago a 
 staS-sergeant at Delhi had a bull-dogthat 
 used to catch cobras much like this High- 
 Dutchman. 
 
 1711. Bluteau, in his great Port. Diet., 
 explains Cobra de Capello :vs a "reptile 
 (itcAo) of Brazil." But it is only a slip ; 
 what is furtlier said shows that he meant to 
 say India. 
 
 1883. " In my walks abroad I generally 
 cany a strong, supple walking cane. . . . 
 Armed with it, you may rout and slaughter 
 the hottest-tempered cobra in Hindustan. 
 Iiet it rear itself upand spread its spectacled 
 head-gear and blester as it will, but one rap 
 on the side of its hsad will bring it to rea- 
 son. . . ." — Tribes on my FrotUier, 198-9. 
 
 Cobra Lily, s. The flower Arum 
 campanultitum, ■which stands on its 
 ctirving stem exactly like a cobra with 
 reared head. 
 
 Cobra Manilla, or Minelle, s. 
 Another popular name in S. India for 
 a species of venomous snake, perhaps 
 a little uncertain in its application. Dr. 
 Eussell says the Bungarus caeruleus was 
 sent to him from Masulipatam, with 
 the name Cobra Monil, whilst Gunther 
 says this name is given in S. India 
 to the DahoiaRussellii, orTic-polonga 
 (q.v.) (see Fayrer's Thanatophidia, 
 pp. 11 and 13). One explanation of 
 the name is given in the quotation 
 from Lockyer. But the name is really 
 Mahr. maner, from Skt. mani, 'a 
 jewel.' There are judicious remarks 
 m a book lately quoted, regarding the 
 popular names and popular stories of 
 snakes, which apply, we suspect, to all 
 the quotations under the following 
 leading: 
 
 "There are names in plenty . . . but 
 
 they are applied promiscuously to any sort 
 of snake, real or imaginary, and are there- 
 fore of no use. The fact is, that in real life, 
 .IS distinguished from romance, snakes are 
 so seldom seen, that no one who does not 
 make a study of them can know one from 
 another." * — Tribes on my Frontier, 197. 
 
 1711. " The Cobra Manilla has its name 
 from a way of Expi-ession among the Nears 
 on the Malabar Coast, who speaking of a 
 quick Motion . . . say, in a Phrase peculiar 
 to themselves. Before thei/j^in pull aMsudWa, 
 from their Bands. A Pei-son bit with this 
 Snake, dies immediately ; or before one can 
 take a Mamlla oB. A Manilla is a solid 
 piece of Gold, of two or three ounces 
 Weight, worn in a Ring round the Wrist." 
 — Loekt/er, 276. 
 
 1780. "The most dangerous of tliose 
 reptiles are the coverymanil and the green 
 snake. The first is a beautiful little crea- 
 ture, very lively, and about 6 or 7 inches 
 long. It creeps into all private corners of 
 houses, and is often found coiled up betwixt 
 the sheets, or perhaps under the pillow of 
 one's bed. Its sting is said to inflict imme- 
 diate death, though I must confess, for my 
 own part, I never heard of any dangerous 
 accident occasioned by it." — Munro's Xfar- 
 rative, 34. 
 
 1810. "... Here, too, lurks the small 
 bright speckled Cobra manilla, whose fangs 
 convey instant death." — Maria Graham, 23. 
 
 1813. "The Cobra minelle is the smallest 
 and most dangerous; the bite occasions a 
 speedy and painful death." — Forbes, Or. 
 Mem. i. 42. 
 
 CocMn, n.p. A famous city of 
 Malabar, Kochcht, which the nasalising, 
 so usual with the Portuguese, con- 
 verted into Cochim or Cochin. 'We 
 say "the Portuguese" because we 
 seem to owe so many nasal termina- 
 tions of words in Indian use to them ; 
 but it is evident that the real origin of 
 this nasal was in some cases anterior 
 to their arrival, as in the present case 
 (see the first quotations), and in that of 
 Acheen (q.v.). Padre Paoliuo says 
 the town was called after the small 
 river "Cocci" (as he wi-ites it). It 
 will be seen that Conti in the loth 
 century makes the like statement. 
 
 C.1430. "Relicts Coloenft ad urbem 
 Cocym, trium dierum itinere transiit, quin- 
 que millibus passuum ambitu supra ostium 
 numinis, a quo et nomen." — JV. Conti in 
 Poggius, de Variel. Fortiuuie, iv. 
 
 1503. " Inde Franoi ad urbem Cocen pro- 
 fecti, castrum ingens ibidem construxere, 
 et trecentis praesidiariis viris bellioosis 
 munivere . , . . " — Letter of Ifestorian 
 Bishops from India, in Assemani, iii. 596. 
 
 * I have seen more snakes in a couple of months 
 at the Bagiii di Lucca, than in ajiy two years 
 passed in India. — H. Y. 
 
COCHIN-CHINA. 
 
 174 
 
 (!()(! KATOO. 
 
 1510. " And truly he (theK.of Portugal) 
 <]eserves every good, for in India and espe- 
 cially in Cuoin, every fSte day ten and even 
 twelve Pagans and Moorn are baptised." — 
 Varthema, 296. 
 
 1572. 
 " Vereis afortaloza gustentar-ne 
 De Cananor con pouoa forca e gente 
 
 • « # * 
 
 E vereis em Cochin aseinalar-eo 
 Tanto hum peito soberbo, e insolente * 
 (-Ina cithara ja mais cantou victorlaj 
 C^ue assi mereja eterno nome e gloria." 
 
 CcimOee, ii. 52. 
 
 By Burton : 
 " Thou «halt behold the Fortalioe hold out 
 of Cananor with scanty garrison 
 
 Bhalt in Cochin see one appro v'd so 
 
 stout, 
 who sitoh an arr'gance of the sword bath 
 shown, 
 no harp of mortal sang a similar story, 
 digne of e'erlasting name, etem/il glory." 
 
 Cochin-China, n.p. This country 
 •was called by the Malays Kuchi, and 
 apparently also, to distingmst it from 
 KueJii of India (or Coctin), Kuchi- 
 CMna, a term wmot the Portuguese 
 adopted as Cauchi-China ; the JJutci 
 and English from them. Kuchi occurs 
 in this sense in the Malay traditions 
 called Hijara Malayu (see J. Ind. 
 Archip., V. 729). in its origin this 
 name Kuchi is no doubt a foreigner's 
 form of the Annamite KvM-chiSn (Ohin. 
 Kiu-Chmg, South Ohin. Kau-Chen), 
 which was the ancient name of the 
 province Thanh' -hoa, in which the 
 city of Huij has been the capital since 
 1398.t 
 
 1.516. And he (li'emao Peres) set sail from 
 Malaca .... in August of the year 510, 
 and got into the Gulf of Concam. china, 
 which he entered in the night, escaping by 
 miracle from being lost on the shoals." 
 , , , . " — C'arrea, li. 474. 
 
 c. 15.35. "This King of Cochiuchina 
 keeps always an ambassador at the court 
 of the Kinc of China ; not that he 
 does this of his own good will, or has any 
 content therein, but because he is hu 
 vassal." — Somma/rio de' Begrd, in Samusio, 
 i. 836t>. 
 
 c. 1543. " Now it was not without much 
 labour, pain, and 'langer, that we passed 
 those two Channels, as also the river of 
 Ventinau, by reason of the Pyrats that 
 usually are encountred there, nevertheless 
 we at length arrived at the Town of Mama- 
 
 * Duart/: Pa'ihcw Pureira, whose (\f;U-M(:i; of the 
 I'ort. at C'j';liiri (<■. ] r,04) against a great arm}' of 
 til'-, Zatnorin'M, was oTi<! of the great feats of the 
 i'ortu^aese in Iri'lia, 
 
 t .MS. communication from Prof. Terrlcn dc la 
 Couperie. 
 
 quilen, which is scituated at the foot of the 
 Mountains of Chomay {Cornluty in orig.), 
 upon the Frontiers of the two Kingdoms of 
 (ffiMa, and Cftuchenchina (da Ohina e do 
 Cauchim in orig.), where the Ambassadorit 
 were well received bythe Governor thereof." 
 —Pinto, E. T. p. 1^6 (orig. cap. oxxix.). 
 
 c. 1543. " Capitulo CXXX. Do recebl- 
 mento que eete Jt'j da Cauchenchlna /<!« ao 
 Embamidor iIai Twrtwria im villa de Fancm- 
 l/rem." — Pinto, original. 
 
 1572. 
 " Ves, Canehichiua esta do oscura fama, 
 
 E de AinSo v4 a incognita enseada." 
 
 OrnnOet, x. 129. 
 
 By Burton ; 
 "See Cauchichina still of note obscure 
 
 and of Ainam yon undiscovered Bight." 
 
 1598. "This land of Cauchinchina is 
 devided into two or three Kingdomes, 
 which are vnder the subjection of the King 
 of China, it is a fruitfull con rj trie of aU 
 necessarie iJrouisiouns and Victuals."— 
 LUieclwten, ch. 22. 
 
 1606. "Nel Kegno di Cocolnciuft, che 
 , . . , b alle vol to chiamato dal noma di 
 Anan, vi sono quattordici Provincie 
 piccole, . . ." — Viaggi di OarUtti, ii. 138. 
 
 1652. "Cauohin-China isjbounded on the 
 West with the Kimfdomes of Brama; on 
 the East, with the Great llealm of CMna; 
 on the North extending^ towards Tartan/; 
 and on the South, bordorinjf on CwriJjoia" — 
 P. Heylm, Cotmographie, iii. 23!». 
 
 1727. "Conchin-china has a large Sea- 
 coast of aVioiit 700 Miles in I'l^ctinit .... 
 and it has the Conveniency of many good 
 Harbours on it, tho' they are not frequented 
 by Strangers." — A. Ham. ii, 208, 
 
 Cochin Leg. A namo formerly 
 given to elephantiasis, as it pi-evailed 
 in Malabar. 
 
 17.'i7. "We could not but take notice at 
 this place (Cochin) of a great number of the 
 Cochiii, or Elephant legi,"~/w», 193, 
 
 1781, ", , . my friend .fack GrisMn, 
 enclosed in a buckram Coat of the 1748, 
 with a Cochin Leg, hobbling the AUemand 
 . . ." —Letter from an Old C&wntry Owpta^, 
 in India O-aiette, Feb. 24. 
 
 1813. " Cochin-lesf, or elephantiasis."— 
 F(yrbe$, Or. Mem, i, 327, 
 
 Cockatoo, «. This word is taken 
 from the Malay MJeaMwa. According 
 to Crawfurd the word means properly 
 ' a vice,' or ' gripe,' but is applied to 
 tho bird. It seems probable, how- 
 ever, that the namo, which is asscrtied 
 to be tho riaturiil <;ry of tho bird, 
 may have como with tho latter from 
 some remoter region of the Archi- 
 pelago, and tho naino of tho tool may 
 have been taken from the bird. Thw 
 would "})<> mor<; in accordiwico with 
 usuail analogy. 
 
COCKROACH. 
 
 175 
 
 COCO-NUT. 
 
 1638. "II y en a qui sont blancs .... 
 et sont coefE^s dVne houpe incarnate .... 
 I'on les appelle kakatou, k cause de ce mot 
 qu'ils prononcent en leur chant assez dis- 
 tmotement." — Mandelslo (Paris, 1669), 144. 
 
 1654. "Some rarities of natural! things, 
 but nothing extraordinary save the skin of 
 &jaccall, a rarely colour'djaoatoo or prodi- 
 gious parrot. . . ." — Evelyn's Diary, July 11. 
 
 1673. ". . . . Cockatooas and Newries 
 (see Lory) from Bantem." — Fryer, 116. 
 
 1705. "The Crockadore is a Bird of 
 various Sizes, some being as big as a Hen, 
 and others no bigger than a Pidgeon. They 
 are in all Parts exactly of the shape of a 
 Parrot. . . . When they fiy wild up and 
 down the Woods they will call Crockadore, 
 Crockadore; for whSch reason they go by 
 that name." — Funnel, in Dampier, iv. 265-6. 
 
 1719. "Maccaws, Cokatoes, plovers, and 
 a great variety of other birds of curious 
 colours." — Shelvocke's Voyage, 54-55. 
 
 1775. "At Sooloo there are no Loories, 
 but the Cocatores have yellow tufts." — For- 
 rest, V. to If. Guinea, 295. 
 
 Cockroacll, s. This objectionable 
 insect {Blatta orientalis) is called by 
 tlie Portuguese cacalacca, for the reason 
 given by Bontius below; a name 
 adopted by tbe Dutch as halckerlah, 
 and by the French as cancrelat. The 
 Dutch also apply their term as a 
 slang name to half-castes. But our 
 word seems to come from the Spanish 
 cucaracha. The original application 
 of this Spanish name appears to have 
 been to a common insect found under 
 water- vessels standing on the ground, 
 &o. (apparently Oniscus, orwoodlouse); 
 but as cucaracha de Indias it was ap- 
 plied to the insect now in question 
 (see Dice, de la Lengua Castellana, 
 1729). 
 
 1631. "Scarabaeos autem hos Lusitani 
 Cfflca-Zoccos vocant, quod ovaquae excludunt, 
 colorem et laevorem Laccae tactitiae (i.e. of 
 sealing-wax) referant." — Jac. Bontii, lib. v. 
 cap, 4. 
 
 1764. 
 " . . . . from their retreats 
 
 Cockroaclies crawl displeasingly abroad." 
 Grainger, Bk. i. 
 
 e. 1775. " Most of my shirts, books, &c., 
 were gnawed to dust by the blatta or cock- 
 roach, called cackerlakke in Surinam." — 
 Stedmari, i. 203. 
 
 Cockup, s. An excellent table-fish, 
 found in the mouths of tidal rivers in 
 most parts of India. In Calcutta it is 
 generally known by the Beng. name 
 %egtv QT bhikti, and it forms the daily 
 breakfast dish of half the European 
 gentlemen in that city. The name 
 
 may be a corruption, we know not of 
 what ; or may be given from the erect 
 sharp spines of the dorsal fin. It is 
 Lates calcarifer (Grtinther) of the group 
 Percina, family Percidae, and grows to 
 an immense size, sometimes to eight 
 feet in length. 
 
 Coco, Cocoa, Cocoa-nut, and(vulg.) 
 Coker-nut, s. The tree and nut Oocos 
 nucifera, L. ; a palm found in all 
 tropical countries, and the only one 
 common to the Old and New Worlds. 
 
 The etymology of this name is very 
 obscure. Some conjectural origins 
 are given in passages quoted below. 
 Eitter supposes, from a passage in 
 Pigafetta's Voyage of Magellan, which 
 we cite, that the name may have been 
 indigenous in the Ladrone Islands, to 
 which that passage refers, and that it 
 was first introduced into Europe by 
 Magellan's crew. This is however a 
 mistake, as we find the term used 
 earlier, not only in Barbosa, but in 
 the Boteiro of Vasco da Gama. 
 
 On the other hand the late Mr. 0. 
 W. Goodwin found in ancient Egyp- 
 tian the word Kuku used as "the 
 name of the fruit of a palm 60 cubits 
 high, which fruit contained water" 
 [Chaias, Melanges Egyptologiques, ii. 
 239). It is hard however to conceive 
 how this name should have survived, to 
 reappear in Europe in the later 
 Middle Ages, without being known ia 
 any intermediate literature. * 
 
 The more common etjTuology is that 
 which is given by Barros, Garcia de 
 Orta, Linschoten, &c., as from a 
 Spanish word applied to a monkey's 
 or other grotesque face. But after all 
 may the term not have originated in 
 the old Span, coca, 'a shell' (presum- 
 ably Lat. concha), which we have also 
 in French coque? properly an egg- 
 shell, but used also for the shell of any 
 nut. (See a remark under Copra.) 
 
 The Skt. narikila has originated the 
 Pers. nargll, which Oosmas greoizes 
 into dpyfXKiov. 
 
 Medieval writers generally (such as 
 Marco Polo, Fr. Jordanus, &o.) call the 
 fruit the Indian Nut, the name by 
 which it was known to the Arabs {al 
 jauz-al- Hindi). There is no evidence 
 
 * It may be noted that Theophrastus describes 
 nnderthenames of uvea! and/to'i'f a palm of Ethiopia 
 which was perhaps the Doom paan df Upper Bevnt 
 Crheoph. H. P. ii. 6, 10). Schneider, the editors 
 Theoph., states that Sprengel identified this with 
 the coco-palm. 
 
COCO-NUT. 
 
 176 
 
 COCO-DE-MER. 
 
 of its having been known to classical 
 -writers, nor are we aware of any Greek 
 or Latin mention of it before Cosmas. 
 
 A.D. 545. "Another tree is that which 
 'bears the Argell, i.e., the great Indian 
 Sut." — Cosmas (in Cathay, &o., clxxvi). 
 
 1292. "The Indian Nuts are as big as 
 melons, and in colour green, like gourds. 
 Their leaves and branches are like those of 
 the date-tree." — John of Monte Corvino, in 
 do., p. 213. 
 
 c. 1328. " First of these is a certain tree 
 called Na/rgil; which tree every month in 
 the year sends out a beautiful frond like 
 [that of] a [date-] palm tree, which frond or 
 ibranch produces very large fruit, as big 
 as a man's head. . . . And both flowers 
 and fruit are produced at the same time, 
 beginning with the first month, and going 
 up gradually to the twelfth * . . . . The 
 fruit is that which we call nuts of India." 
 — Friar Jwdamis, 15-16. 
 
 c. 13.50. "Wonderful fruits there are, 
 which we never see in these parts, such as 
 the Nargil. Now the Nargil is the Indian 
 Hut." — John Marignolli, in do., p. 352. 
 
 1498-99. "And we who were nearest 
 boarded the vessel, and found nothing in 
 her but provisions and arms ; and the pro- 
 visions consisted of coquos and of four jars 
 of certain cakes of palm-sugar, and there 
 was nothing else but sand for ballast." — 
 Roteiro de Vasco da Gama, 94. 
 
 1510. Varthema gives an excellent ac- 
 count of the tree ; he uses only the Malay- 
 alam name tenga. — Pp. 163-164. 
 
 1516. " These trees have clean smooth 
 stems, without any branch, only a tuft 
 of leaves at the top, amongst which 
 grows a large fruit which they call tenga. 
 . . . We call these fruits quoquos." — Bar- 
 tom, 154 (collating Portuguese of Lisbon 
 AcadeTiiy, p. 346). 
 
 1519. " Cocas (coche) are the fruits of 
 palm-trees, and as we have bread, wine, 
 oil, and vinegar, so in that country they 
 extract all these things from this one tree." 
 — Pigafetta, Viaggio intorno il Mondo in 
 £,amusio, i. f. 356. 
 
 1553. " Our people have given it the 
 name of COCO, a word applied by women to 
 anything with which they try to frighten 
 children ; and this name has stuck, because 
 nobody knew any other, though the proper 
 name was, as the Malahars call it, tenga, or 
 as the Canarins call it, narle." — Barros, 
 Dec. III. liv. iii. cap. 7. 
 
 c. 1561. Correa writes coquos. — I. i. 
 115. 
 
 1563. ". . . . We have given it the name 
 of coco, because it looks like the face of a 
 monkey, or of some other animal." — Garcia, 
 66 6. 
 
 * The wonder of the coco-palm is so often 
 noticed in this form by medieval writers, that 
 doubtless in their minds they referred it to that 
 " tree of lite, which bare twelve manner of fmits, 
 and yielded her fruit every month." (Apoml. 
 xxii. 2). 
 
 " That which we call coco, and the Mala- 
 hars Temga."—Ibid. 67 6. 
 
 1578. " The Portuguese call it coco (be- 
 cause of those three holes that it has)." — 
 Acosta, 98. 
 
 1598. "Another that bears the Indian 
 nuts called Coecos, because they have within 
 them a certain shell that is like an ape ; 
 and on this account they use in Spain to 
 show their children a Coecota when they 
 would make them afraid. " — English transl. 
 of Pigafetta's Congo, in Sarleian Coll. ii. 
 553. . 
 
 The parallel passage in De Bry runs : 
 " Illas quoque quae nuces Indicas coceas, 
 id est Simias (intus enim simiae caput re- 
 ferunt) dictas palmas appellant." — i. 29. 
 
 Purchas has various forms in different 
 narratives : Cocus (i. 37) ; Cokers, a form 
 that still holds its ground among London 
 stall-keepers and costermongers (i. 461, 
 502) ; coquer-nuts (Terry, in ii. 1466) ; coco 
 (ii. 1008) ; coquo (Pilgrimage, 567), &c. 
 
 c. 1690. Kumphius, who has cocus in 
 Latin, and cocos in Dutch, mentions the 
 derivation already given as that of Liu- 
 schoten and many others, but proceeds : — 
 
 * ' Meo vero judicio verier ac certior vocis 
 origo invenienda est, plures enim nationes, 
 quibus hie fructus est notus, nueem appel- 
 lant. Sic dicitur Arabic^ Gauzoz Indi vel 
 Geuzos-Indi, h. e. Nux Indica. . . . Turcis 
 Cock-Indi eadem significations, unde sine 
 dubio jSltiopes, Africani, eorumque vicini 
 Hispani ac Portugalli coquo deflexerunt. 
 Omnia vero ista nomina, originem suam 
 debent Hebraicae voci Egoz quae nucem 
 significat." — Herh. Amioin, i. p. 7. 
 
 „ ". . . in India Occidentali Koker- 
 noot vocatus . . ." — Ibid., p. 47. 
 
 One would like to know where Kumphius 
 got the term Cock-Indi, of which we can 
 find no trace. 
 
 1810. 
 "What if he felt no wind? the air was 
 stiU. 
 That was the general will 
 
 Of Nature 
 
 Yon rows of rice erect and silent stand, 
 The shadow of the Cocoa's lightest plume 
 Is steady on the sand. " 
 
 Curse of Kehama, iv. 4. 
 
 1881. "Among the popular French slang 
 words for ' head ' we may notice the term 
 'coco,' given— like our own 'nut' — on ac- 
 count of the similarity in shape between a 
 cocoa-nut and a human skull : — 
 ' Mais de ce franc picton de table 
 Qui rend spirituel, aimable, ; 
 
 Sans vons alourdir le coco, \ 
 
 Je m'en fourre b,gogo.'^H. Val^ee." | 
 Sat. Review, Sept. 10, p. 326. 
 The Diet. Hist. d'Argot of Lor^dan ' 
 Larchey, from which this seems taken, ex- 
 plains jjtcton. as ' vin sup&ieur.' 
 
 Coco-de-Mer, or Double Coco-nut, 
 
 s. The cunou,s twin fruit so called, 
 the produce of the Lodmcea Sechellarum, 1 
 
COGO-BE-MER. 
 
 177 
 
 COGO-BE-MER. 
 
 a palm growing only in the Seyolielles 
 Islands, is cast up on the shores of the 
 Indian Ocean, most frequently on the 
 Maldive Islands, but occasionally also 
 on Ceylon and S. India, and on the 
 coasts of Zanzibar, of Sumatra, and 
 some others of the Malay Islands. 
 Great virtues as medicine and antidote 
 ■were supposed to reside in these fruits, 
 and extravagant prices were paid for 
 them. The story goes that a " country 
 captain," expecting to make his for- 
 tune, took a cargo of these nuts from 
 the Seychelles Islands to Calcutta, but 
 the only result was to destroy their 
 value for the future. 
 
 The old belief was that the fi'uit 
 was produced on a palm grow- 
 ing below the sea, whose fronds, 
 according to Malay seamen, were some- 
 times seen in quiet bights on the 
 Sumatran coast, especially in the 
 Lampong Bay. According to one 
 form of the story among the Malays, 
 which is told both by Pigafetta and by 
 Eumphius, there was but one such 
 tree, the fronds of which rose above an 
 abyss of the Southern Ocean, and were 
 the abode of the monstrous bird Ga- 
 ruda (or Eukh of the Arabs).* The 
 tree itself was called Pausengi, which 
 Eumphius seems to interpret as a cor- 
 ruption of Buwa-zangi, "Pruit of 
 Zang" or B. Africa. They were cast 
 up occasionally on the islands ofi the 
 S.W. coast of Sumatra ; and the wild 
 people of the islands brought them for 
 sale to the Sumatran marts, such as 
 Padang and Priamang. One of the 
 largest (say about 12 inches across) 
 would sell for 150 rix dollars. But 
 the Malay princes coveted them 
 greatly, and would sometimes (it was 
 alleged) give a laden Junk for a single 
 nut. In India the best known source 
 of supply was from the Maldive 
 Islands. 
 
 The medical virtues of the nut were 
 not only famous among all the people 
 of the East, including the Chinese, 
 but are extolled by Piso and by 
 Eumphius, with many details. The 
 latter, learned and laborious student 
 of nature as he was, believed in the 
 submarine origin of the nut, though 
 
 * This mythical story of the unique tree pro- 
 ducing, this nut curiously shadows the singular 
 fact tliat OTie island only (Fraslin), of that secluded 
 group the Seychelles, hears the Lodoicea as an 
 ^digenous and spontaneous product. (See Sir L. 
 Peiij/, in J'. JR. G. S.,-xxxv. 232.) • ' 
 
 he discredited its growing on a great 
 palm, as no traces of such a plant had 
 ever been discovered on the coasts. 
 The fame of the nut's virtues had 
 extended to Europe, and the Emperor 
 Eudolf II. in his latter days offered in 
 vain 4000 florins to purchase from the 
 family of Wolfert Hermanszen, a 
 Dutch Admiral, one which had been 
 presented to that commander by the 
 King of Bantam, on the Hollander's 
 relieving his capital, attacked by the 
 Portuguese, in lfi02. 
 
 It wlU be seen that the Maldive 
 name of this fruit was Tava-Jedrhl. 
 The latter word is ' coco-nut,' but the 
 meaning of tava does not appear from 
 any Maldive vocabulary. Eumphius 
 states that a book in 4to (totum opm- 
 culum) was published on this nut, at 
 Amsterdam in 1634, by Augerius 
 Clutius, M.D. 
 
 1522. "They also related to us that be- 
 yond Java Major . . . there is an enormous 
 tree named Cam/panganf/hi, In which dwell 
 certain birds named Garuda, so large that 
 they take with their claws, and carry away 
 flying, a buffalo and even an elephant, to 
 the place of the tree. . . . The fruit of this 
 tree is called BvMpangaruiM, and is larger 
 than a water-melon ... it was understood 
 that those fruits which are frequently found 
 in the sea came from that place." — Piga- 
 fetta, Hak. Soc, p. 155. 
 
 1553. "... it appears . . . that in some 
 places beneath the salt-water there grows 
 another kind of these trees, which gives a 
 fruit bigger than the coco-nut ; and experi- 
 ence shows that the inner husk of this is 
 much more efficacious against poison than 
 the Bezoar stone." — Barros, III. iii. 7. 
 
 1563. " The common story is that those 
 islands were formerly part of the continent, 
 but being so low they were submerged, 
 whilst these palm-trees continued m situ ; 
 and growing very old they produced such 
 great and hard coco-nuts, buried in the earth 
 
 which is now covered by the sea 
 
 When I learn anything in contradiction of 
 this I will write to you in Portugal, and 
 anything that I can discover here, if God 
 grant me life ; for I hope to learn all about 
 the matter when, please God, I make my 
 journey to Malabar. And you must know 
 that these cooos come joined two in one, 
 just like the hind quarters of an animal." — 
 Garcia, f. 70-71. 
 
 1572. 
 
 " Nas ilhas de Maldiva nasce a planta 
 No profundo das aguaa soberana, 
 Cujo pomo contra o veneno urgente 
 He tido por antidoto excellente." 
 
 Ga/nwes, x. 136. 
 
 c. 1610. " II est ainsi d'vne certaine noix 
 que la mer iette quelques fois k bord, qui 
 est groBse comme la teste d'vn homme qu'oii 
 pourroit comparer k deux gros melons'ioints 
 
CODA FASGAM. 
 
 178 
 
 COFFEE. 
 
 ensemble. lis la noriient Tauarcarri, et ils 
 tiennent que cela vient de quelques arbres 
 qui sont sous la mer . . . quand quelqu'vn 
 deuient riohe tout k coup et en peu de 
 temps, on dit communement qu'il a trouue 
 du TavMrearri ou de I'ambre. "—Pyrard de 
 la Vol, i. 163. 
 
 ? 1650. In Piso's Mantissa A romatica, etc. 
 there is a long dissertation, extending to 23 
 
 Sp., De Tavarcare aeu Nuce Medica Mal- 
 iveUBium. 
 
 1678. "P.S. Pray remember y° Coquer 
 nutt Shells (doubtless Coco-tie-ilfer) and long 
 nulls (?) formerly desired for y" Prince." — 
 Letter from Dacca, quoted under Chop, 
 
 c. 1680. "Hie itaque Calappus marinus * 
 non est fruotus terrestris qui casu in mare 
 procidit . . . uti Garcias ai Orta persuadere 
 voluit, sed fructus est in ipso crescens mari, 
 cujus arbor, quantum scio, hominum oculis 
 ignota et occulta est." — Rwmphius, Liber 
 xii. cap. 8. 
 
 1763. "By Durbar charges paid for the 
 following presents to the Nawab, as per 
 Order of Consultation, the 14th October, 
 
 1762. 
 
 * * * * 
 
 1 Sea cocoa nut Es. 300 0." 
 
 In Long, 308. 
 
 1777. "Cocoa-nuts from the Maldives, 
 or as they are called the Zee Calappers, are 
 said to be annually brought hither (to Co- 
 lombo) by certain messengers, and presented 
 among other things, to the Governor. The 
 kernel of the fruit .... is looked upon 
 . here as a very efficacious antidote or a sove- 
 reign remedy against the Flux, the Epilepsy 
 and Apoplexy. The inhabitants of the Mal- 
 dives call it Tavarcare. . . ." — Travels of 
 Charles Peter Thwriberg, M.D. (E. T). iv. 
 209. 
 
 1882. '• Two minor products obtained by 
 the islanders from the sea require notice. 
 These are ambergris (M. goma, mdvaharu) 
 and the so-called ' sea-cocoanut ' (M. tdva- 
 kdrhi) . . . rated at so high a value in the 
 estimation of the Maldive Sultans as to be 
 retained as part of their royalties." — H. C. 
 P. Bell (Ceylon C. S.), Report on the Maldive 
 Islands, p. 87. 
 
 1883. ". . . . sailed straight into the 
 coco-de-mer valley, my great object. Fancy 
 a valley as big as old Hastings, quite full 
 of the great yellow stars ! It was almost 
 too good to believe. . . . Dr. Hoad had a 
 nut cut down for me. The outside husk is 
 shaped like a mango .... It is the inner 
 nut which is double. I ate some of the 
 jelly from inside; there must have been 
 enough of it to fill a soup-tureen — of the 
 purest white, and not bad."— (Miss North 
 in) Pall Mall Gazette, Jan. 21, 1884. 
 
 Godavascam, n.p. A region with; 
 ttis puzzling name appears in the 
 Map of Blaeu (c. 1650), and as Byk 
 
 * KaMpa, or Klapd, is the Javanese word for 
 coco-nut palm, and is that commoiily used by the 
 Cutch. 
 
 van Codavascan in the Map of Bengal 
 in Valentijn (vol. v.), to the E. of 
 Ohittagong. Willord has some Wil- 
 fordian nonsense about it, oonnectmg 
 it -with the ToKoadvpa B. of Ptolemy, 
 and -with a Touascan -which he says 
 is mentioned by the "Portuguese 
 •writers" (in such case a criminal 
 mode of expression). The name was 
 really that of a Mahommedan chief, 
 "hum Principe Monro, grande Sen- 
 hor," and " Vassalo del Bey de Ben- 
 g41a.^' It was probably "Khodabakhsh 
 Khan." His territory must have been 
 south of Chittagoiig, for one of his 
 towns was Ohacurid, still known as 
 CMUrla on the Ohittagong and Aia- 
 kan Eoad, in lat. 21° 45'. (See BarroB, 
 IV. u. 8, and IV. ix. 1 ; and Couto, IV. 
 iv. 10, also Correa, iii. 264-266, and 
 again as below) : 
 
 1533. "But in the city there was the 
 Rumi whose foist had been seized by 
 Dimiao Bemaldes; being a soldier {las- 
 ca/rym) of the King's, and seeing the present 
 (offered by the Portuguese) he said: My 
 Lord, these are crafty robbers ; they get 
 into a country with their wares, and pretend 
 to buy and sell, and make friendly gifts, in^ 
 whilst they go spying out the land and the 
 people, and then come with an armed force 
 to seize them, slaying and burning .... 
 
 till they become masters of the land 
 
 And this Captain-Major is the same that 
 was made prisoner and ill-used by Coda- 
 vascao in Chatigao, and he is come to take 
 vengeance for the ill that was done him." — 
 Correa, iii. 479. 
 
 Coffee, s. Arab. Kahwa, a word 
 which appears to have been originally 
 a term for wine.* It is probable, 
 therefore, that a somewhat similar word 
 was twisted into this form by the usual 
 propensity to strive after meaning. In- 
 deed, the derivation of the name has 
 been plausibly traced to Kaffa, one of 
 those districts of the S. Abyssinianhigh- 
 lands (Enarea and Kaffa) which appear 
 to have been the original habitat of 
 the Coffee plant {Coffea arabica, L.); 
 and if this is correct, then Coffee is 
 nearer the original name than Kahwa. 
 On the other hand, Kahwa, or some 
 form thereof, is in the earliest men- 
 tions appropriated to the drink, whilst 
 some form of the word Bunn is that 
 given to the plant, and Bun is the 
 existing name of the plant in Shoa. 
 This name is also that applied in 
 Yemen to the coffee-berry. There is 
 
 * It is curious that Ducange has a L. Latin 
 word cahua, ' vinum album et debile. ' 
 
COFFER 
 
 179 
 
 COFFEE. 
 
 very fair evidence in Arabic literature 
 that the use of coffee was introduced 
 into Aden by a certain Sheikh Shihab- 
 uddln BhabhanI, who had made ac- 
 quaintance with it on the African 
 coast, and who died in the year h. 875, 
 i.e. A.D. 1470, so that the introduction 
 may be put about the middle of the 
 lotib. century, a time consistent with 
 the other negative and positive data.* 
 !From Yemen it spread to Mecca (where 
 there arose after some years, in 151 1, 
 a crusade a^inst its use as unlawful), 
 to Cairo, to Damascus and Aleppo, and 
 to Constantinople, where liie first 
 coffee-house was established in 1554. 
 The first European mention of coffee 
 seems to be by Bauwolfl, wbo knew it 
 at Aleppo in 1573. It is singular that 
 in the Observations of Pierre Belon, who 
 was in Egypt, 1546 — 1549, fuU of 
 intelligence and curious matter as they 
 are, there is no indication of a know- 
 ledge of coffee. 
 
 1558. Estrait du Livre intitule : "Les 
 Preuves le plus fortes en faveur de la 
 legitimit^ de l*usage du Caf^ [Kahwa] ; par 
 le Schelkh Abd-AIkader Ansaii Bj&^ri 
 Hanbali, fils de Mohammed." — In De 
 Sacy, Chmt. Araie, 2Dd ed. i. 412. 
 
 1573. "Among the rest they have a very 
 good Drink, by them called Chanbe, that is 
 almost black as Tnfc, and very good in Ill- 
 ness, chiefly that of the Stomach ; of this 
 they drink in the Morning early in open 
 places before everybody, without any fear 
 or r^aid, out of China cups, as hot as they 
 can ; they put it often to their Lips, but 
 drink but little at a Time, and let it go 
 round as they sit. In the same water they 
 take a JVuit called Bunru, which in its 
 Bigness, Shape, and Colour, is almost like 
 unto a Bay-berry, with two thin Shells . . . 
 they agree in the Virtue, Figure, Looks, 
 and Name with the Buncho of Avicen,t and 
 jBancAa of Basis ad Almans. exactly ; there- 
 fore I take them to be the same." — ^jBau- 
 vmlff, 92. 
 
 c 1580. " Arborem vidi in viridario 
 Halydei Turcae, cujus tu iconem nunc 
 spectabis, ex qua semina ilia ibi rulgatis- 
 sima, Bon vel Ban appellata, producuntur ; 
 ex his turn Aegyptii, turn Ajabes parant 
 decoctimi vnlgatissimum, quod vini loco 
 ipsi potant, venditurque in publicis ceno- 
 poliis, non secus quod apnd nos vinum : 
 ulique ipsum vocant CaoTa. . . . Avicenna 
 dehis seminibusmeminit."t — Prosper Alpi- 
 nus, ii. 36. 
 
 * See the extract in De 8801*3 Chrc^lomatliie 
 Arahe, cited below. Playlair, in his history of 
 Temen, says coffee was first introduced from 
 Abyssinia by Jaiualuddln Ibn Abdalla, Kadi of 
 Aden, in the middle of the 15th century : the 
 person differs, but the time coincides. 
 
 t There seems no foundation for this. 
 
 1598. In a note on the use of tea in 
 Japan, Dr. Paludanus says : "The Turkes 
 holde almost the same mailer of drinking of 
 their Chaona (read Chaonal, which they 
 make of a certaiue fruit, which is like unto 
 the Baixlaer,* and by the Egyptians called 
 Bon or Ban ; they take of this fruite one 
 pound and a halfe, ajid roast them a little 
 in the fire, and then sieth them in twentie 
 poundes of water, till the half be consumed 
 away ; this drinke they take everie morning 
 fasting in their chambers, out of an earthen 
 pot, being verie hote, as we doe here drinke 
 aqua cmnposita in the morning; and they 
 say that it strengtheneth them and maketh 
 them warme, breaketh wind, and opeuetb 
 any stopping." — ^In Linschoten, 46. 
 
 0. 1610. "La boisson la plus commune 
 c'est de I'eau, on bien du vin de Cocos tir^ 
 le mesme iour. On en fait de deux autres 
 sortes plus delicates : IS-ne est chaude, com- 
 post de I'eau et de mifel de Cocos, avec 
 quantity de poivre (dont Us vsent beaucoup 
 en toutes leurs viandes, et ils le nonmient 
 Pa«me) et dN-ne autre graine appellee 
 Cahoa. . . ."—Pyrard de la Val, i. 128. 
 
 1615. " They have in steed of it (wine) a 
 certaine drinke called Caahiete as black as 
 Inke, which they make with the barke of a 
 tree (!) and drinke as hot as they can endure 
 it."— Monf art, 28. 
 
 ,, "... passano tutto il resto della 
 notte con mille feste e bagordi ; e particolar- 
 mente in certi luoghi pubblici . , . bevendo 
 di quando in quando a sorsi (per chfe fe calda 
 che cuoce) piii d'uno scodeUino di certa loro 
 £icqua nera, che chiamano cahue ; la quale, 
 nelle conversazioni serve a loro, appnnto 
 come a noi il giuoco dello sbaraglino " (i.«. 
 backganunon). — Pietiv della Valle (from 
 Constant.), i. 51. See also pp. 74-76. 
 
 1616. "Many of the people there (in 
 India), who are sb'ict in their Religion, 
 drink no Wine at all ; but they use a 
 Liquor more wholesome than pleasant, they 
 call Coffee ; made by a black Seed boyld in 
 water, which turnes it almost into the same 
 colour, but doth very little alter the taste 
 of the water (!) : notwithstanding it is very 
 good to help Digestion, to quicken the 
 Spirits, and to cleanse the Blood." — Terry, 
 ed. of 1665, p. 365. 
 
 1623. ' ' Turcae habent etiani in usu 
 herbae genus quam vooant Caphe .... 
 quam dicunt hand parvum praestans illis 
 vigorem. et in animas (sic) et in ingenio; 
 quae tamen largius sumpta mentem movet 
 et turbat." — F. Bacon, Itist. Vitae et Mortis, 
 25. 
 
 c. 1628. "They drink (in Persia) .... 
 above sill the rest, Coho or Copha : by Turk 
 and Arab called Caphe and Cahua : a drink 
 imitating that in the Stigian lake, black, 
 thick, and bitter : destrain'd from Bunchy, 
 Bunnu, or Bay berries ; wholsome they 
 say, if hot, for it expels melancholy .... 
 but not so much regarded for those good 
 properties, as from a Bomance that it was 
 invented and brew'd by Gabriel .... to 
 
 * i.e. Baoca Xauri ; laurel berry. 
 N 2 
 
COIMBATOME. 
 
 180 
 
 COIR. 
 
 restore the decayed radical Moysture of 
 kind hearted Mahomet . . ." — Sir T. Her- 
 bert. Travels, ed. 1638, p. 241. 
 
 c. 1637. " There came in my time to the 
 Coll : (BalHol) one Nathaniel Conopios out 
 of Greece, from Cyrill the Patriarch of 
 Constantinople . . . He was the iirst I 
 ever saw drink coifee, which custom came 
 not into England till 30 years after." — 
 Mvelyn^s Diary. 
 
 1673. "Every one pays him their con- 
 gratulations, and after a Dish of Coho or Tea, 
 mounting, accompanyhim to the Palace." — 
 Frya; 225. 
 
 „ " Cependant on I'apporta le cave, 
 le parfum, et le sorbet." — Journal d'Antoine 
 Galland, ii. 124. 
 
 1690. "Por Tea and Coffee which are 
 judg'd the privileg'd Liquors of all the 
 MaJwmetans, as well Turks, as those of 
 Persia, India, and other parts of Arabia, 
 are condemn'd by them (the Arabs of Mus- 
 catt) as unlawful Kefreshments, and abomi- 
 nated as Bug-bear Liquors, as weU as 
 Wine." — Ovington, 4S!!. 
 
 1726. "A certain gentleman, M. Pas- 
 chius, maintains in his Latin work published 
 at Leipzig in 1700, that the parched com 
 (1_ Sam. XXV. 18) which Abigail presented 
 with other things to David, to appease his 
 wrath, was nought else but Coffi-beans." — 
 Valentijn, v. 192. 
 
 Coimbatore, n.p. Name of a Dis- 
 trict and town in tlie Madras Pre- 
 sidency. Koyammutwru. 
 
 Coir, s. The fibre of the cooo-nut 
 husk, from which rope is made. But 
 properly the word, which is Malayalam 
 kayar, from v. leayaru, , 'to he 
 twisted,' means 'cord' itself (see 
 the accurate Al-Birunl below). The 
 former use among Europeans is very 
 early ; and both the fibre and the 
 Tope made from it appear to have 
 been exported to Europe in the middle 
 of the 1 6th century. The word appears 
 in early Arabic writers in the forms 
 Kanhar and Kanbar, arising probably 
 from some misreading of the diacritical 
 points (for Kaiyar, and Kaiydr). The 
 Portuguese adopted the' word in the 
 form Cairo. 
 
 The form coir seems to have been 
 introduced by the English in the last 
 century. It was less likely to be used 
 Tjy the Portuguese because cmro in 
 their language is ' leather.' And 
 Barros (where quoted below) says 
 allusively of the rope: " -parece feito 
 de coiro (leather) encolhendo e esten- 
 dendo a voutade do mar," contracting 
 and stretching with the movement of 
 the sea. 
 
 c. 1030. "The other islands are calleel 
 Diva Kanbar from the word kanhar signify- 
 ing the cord plaited from the fibre of the 
 coco-tree with which they stitch their ships 
 together."— Al-Biruni in J. As., Ser. IV. 
 tom. viii. 266. 
 
 c. 1346. "They export .... cowries 
 and kanbar ; the latter is the name which 
 they give to the fibrous, husk of the coco- 
 nut .... They make of it twine _ to 
 stitch together the planks of their ships, 
 and the cordage is also exported to China, 
 India, and Yemen. This Itainhar is better 
 than hemp." — Ibn Batuta, iv. 121. 
 
 1510. "The Governor (Alboquerque) . '. 
 in Cananor devoted much care to the pre- 
 
 Saration of cables and rigging for the whole 
 eet, for what they had was all rotten from 
 the rains in Goa Kiver ; ordering that all 
 should be made of coir (cairo), of which 
 there was great abundance in Cananor; be- 
 cause a Moor called Mamalle, a chief trader 
 there, held the whole trade of the Maldive 
 islands by a contract with the kings of the 
 isles ... so that this Moor came to be 
 called the Lord of the Maldives, and that 
 all the coir that was used throughout India 
 had to be bought from the hands of this Moor 
 . . . The Governor, learning this, sent for 
 the said Moor and ordered him to abandon 
 this island trade and to recall his factors . . 
 The Moor, not to lose such a profitable;, 
 business . . . finally arranged with the 
 Governor that the Isles should not be taken 
 from him, and that he in return would fur- 
 nish for the king 1000 bahars (Sarins) of 
 coarse coir, and 1000 more of fine coir, each 
 bahar weighing 4^ quintals ; and this every 
 year, and laid down at his own charges in 
 Cananor and Cochym, gratis and free of all 
 charge to the King (not being able to endure 
 that the Portuguese should frequent tha 
 Isles at their pleasure)." — Correa, ii. 129- 
 130. 
 
 1.516. " These islands make much cordage 
 of palm-trees, which they call cayro."— 
 Barbosa, 164. 
 
 c. 1530. ' ' They made ropes of coir, which 
 is a thread which the people of the country 
 make of the husks which the coco-nuts have 
 outside." — Ccfrrea, by Stanley, 133. 
 
 1553. " They make much use of this 
 Cairo in place of nails ; for as it has this 
 quality of recovering its freshness and 
 swelling in the sea-water, they stitch with 
 it the planking of a ship's sides, and reckon 
 them then very secure. " — De Barros, DecIII. 
 liv. iii. cap. 7. 
 
 1563. " The first rind is very tough, and 
 from it is made cairo, so called by the 
 Malabars and by us, from which is made 
 the cord for the rigging of all kinds of 
 vessels." — Garcia, f. 67 v. 
 
 1582. " The Dwellers therein axe Moores ; 
 which trade tu Sofala in great Ships that 
 have no Decks, nor nailes, but are sowed 
 with Cayro. "-^Caatonedo (by N. L.)f. 146. 
 
 c. 1610. " This revenue consists in . . 
 Cairo, which is the cord made of the coco- 
 tree."— P^raj-d de la Val, i. 172. 
 
CO J A. 
 
 181 
 
 COLLECTOR. 
 
 1673. ' ' They (the Surat people) have not 
 only the Cair-yam made of the Coooe for 
 cordage, but good Kax and Hemp." — Fryer, 
 
 . c. 1690. " Externus nucis cortex putamen 
 ambiene, qumu exsiccatus, et stupae similis 
 .... dicitur . . . Malabarice Cairo, quod 
 liomen ubique usurpatur ubi lingua Portu- 
 gaUica est in usu. .-. ."—B,umphius,i.7.- 
 
 1727. "Of the Eiud of the Nut they 
 make Cayar, which are the Fibres of the 
 Cask that environs the Nut spun fit to 
 make Cordage and Cables for Shipping." — 
 A. Sam. i. 296. 
 
 Coja, 8. 'PeiB. KhoJahioT Khwajah, 
 a respectful title applied to various 
 classes: as ia India especially to 
 eunuchs; in Persia to wealthy mer- 
 chants; ia Turkestan to persons of 
 sacred families. 
 
 0.1343. " The chief mosque (at Kaulam) 
 is admirable ; it was built by the mer- 
 chant Ehojah Muhaddhab." — Ibn Batuta, 
 iv. 100. 
 
 1786. " I also beg to acquaint you I sent 
 for Eetafit Ali Khan, the Cojah, who has 
 the charge of (the women of Oude Zeuanah) 
 who informs me it is well grounded that 
 they have sold everything they had, even 
 the clothes from their backs, and now have 
 no means to subsist. "^ — Capt. Jaques in 
 Articles of Charge, <S:c., Burke, vii. 27. 
 
 1838. "About a century back Khan 
 Xhojah, a Mohamedan ruler of Kashghar 
 and Yarkand, eminent for his sanctity, 
 having been driven from his dominions by 
 the Chinese, took shelter in Badakhshan." — 
 Wood's OocMS, ed. 1872, p. 161. 
 
 Coleroon, n.p. The chief mouth, or 
 delta-branch, of the Eaveri Eiver (see 
 Cauvery). It is a Portuguese corrup- 
 tion of the proper name Kdllidam, vulg. 
 Kolladam. This name, from Tamil 
 K51, 'to receive,' and idam, 'place,' 
 perhaps answers to the fact of this 
 channel having been originally an 
 escape formed at the cons&uction of 
 the great Tanjore irrigation works in 
 the 11th century. In full flood the 
 Coleroon is now, in places, nearly a 
 mile wide, whilst the original stream 
 of the Elaveri disappears before reach- 
 ing the sea. Besides the etymology 
 and the tradition, the absence of 
 notice of the Coleroon in Ptolemy's 
 Tables is [quantum valeat) an indication 
 of its modem origin. 
 
 As the sudden rise of floods iu the 
 rivers of the Coromandel coast often 
 causes fatal accidents, there seems a 
 curious popular tendency to connect 
 the names of the rivers with this fact. 
 Thus Kdllidam, with the meaning 
 
 that has been explained, has been 
 commonly made into Kollidam, ' ' Kill- 
 ing-place.' Thus also the two rivers 
 Pennar are popularly connected with 
 pinam, 'corpse.' 
 
 Fra Paolino gives the name as pro- 
 perly Uoldrru, and as meaning ' the 
 Eiver of Wild Boars.' But his ety- 
 mologies are often as wUd as the sup- 
 posed Boars. 
 
 1553. De Barros writes Goloran, and 
 speaks of it as a place (lyflar) on the coast, 
 not as a river. — Deo. I. liv. ix. cap. 1. 
 
 1672. " From Trangebar one passes by 
 Trinilivaas to Colderon ; here a Sandbank 
 stretches into the sea which is very 
 dangerous."— BaMoeus, 150. (He does not 
 speak of it as a Bivei- either.) 
 
 c. 1760. "... the same river being written 
 CoUanun, by M. la Croze, and CoUodham by 
 Mr. Ziegenbalg."— GVosc, i. 281. 
 
 1780. " About 3 leagues north from the 
 river Triminious (?) is that of Coloran. Mr. 
 Miohelson calls this river Danecotta." — 
 JDunn, iV. Directory, 138. 
 
 The same book has " Coloran or Colde- 
 roon," ib. 
 
 1785. "Sundah Saheb having thrown 
 some of his wretched infantry into a' temple, 
 fortified according to the Indian method, 
 upon the river Kaldaron, Mr. Clive knew 
 there was no danger in investing it." — 
 Carraccioli's Life of Clive, i. 20. 
 
 Collector, s. The chief adminis- 
 trative ofi&cial of an Indian Zillah or 
 District. The special duty of the 
 office is, as the name intimates, the 
 Collection of Eevenne ; but in India 
 generally, with the exception of 
 Bengal Proper, the CoUectnr, also 
 hol(£ng controlling magisterial powers, 
 has been a small pro-consul, or kind 
 of prefet. This is, however, much 
 modified of late years by the greater 
 definition of powers, and subdivision 
 of duties everywhere. The title was 
 originally no doubt a translation of 
 tahsildar. It was introduced, with the 
 office, under Warren Hastings, but 
 the Collector's duties were not formally 
 settled tiU 1793, when these appoint- 
 ments were reserved to members of 
 the covenanted Civil Service. 
 
 1772. "The Company having deter- 
 mined to stand forth as dewan, the Super- 
 visors should now be designated Collec- 
 tors."— Keg. of 14th May, 1772. 
 
 1773. "Do not laugh at the formality 
 with which we have made a law to change 
 their name from supervisors to collectors. 
 You know full well how much the world's 
 opinion isgovemed by names." — W. Sastingi 
 to Josiaa Dupre in Gleig, i. 267. 
 
COLLEOE-PHEA 8 ANT. 
 
 182 
 
 COLOMBO. 
 
 1785. "The numerous Collectors with 
 their assistants had hitherto enjoyed very 
 moderate allowances from their employers." 
 — Letter in Coletrooke's Life, p. 16. 
 
 1838. " As soon as three or four of them 
 get together they speak about nothing but 
 _' employment ' and ' promotion "... and 
 if left to themselves, they sit and conju- 
 gate the verb ' to collect ' : ' I am a Collec- 
 tor — He was a Collector — "We shall be Col- 
 lectors — You ought to be a Collector — They 
 would have been Collectors." — Letters from 
 Madras, 146. 
 
 1848. "Yet she could not bring herself 
 to suppose that the little grateful gentle 
 governess would dare to look up to such a 
 magniiicent personage as the Collector of 
 Bog:gley\vaUah." — Thackeray, Vanity Fair, 
 ch. iv. 
 
 _1871._ "There is no doubt a decay of 
 discretionary administration throughout 
 India. ... it may be taken for granted 
 that in earlier days Collectors and Commis- 
 sioners changed their rules far oftener than 
 does the Legislature at present." — Maine, 
 Village Communities, 214. 
 
 1876. " These ' distinguished visitors ' 
 are becoming a frightful nuisance; they 
 think that Collectors and Judges have 
 nothing to do but to act as their guides, and 
 that Indian officials have so little work, and 
 suffer so much from enrmi, that even ordi- 
 nary thanks for hospitality are unneces- 
 sary ; they take it all as their right." — Ext. 
 ot a, Letter from India. 
 
 College-Pheasant. An absurd 
 enough, corruption of halij ; the name 
 in the Himalaya about Simla and 
 Mussooree for the birds of the genus 
 Oallophasis of Hodgson, intermediate 
 between the Pheasants and the Jungle- 
 fowls. "The gi-oup is composed of at 
 least three species, two being found 
 in the Himalayas, and one in Assam, 
 Chittagong and Arakan " {Jerdon). 
 
 CoUery, Gallery, &o., s. Properly 
 Bengali khalSuri, a salt-pan, or place 
 for making salt. 
 
 1768. "... the CoUeotor-general be 
 desired to obtain as exact an account as he 
 possibly can, of the number of colleries in 
 the Calcutta purgunnehs."— In Carraccioli's 
 L. of Clive, iv. 112. 
 
 Collery, n.p. The name given 
 to a non- Aryan race inhabiting part 
 of the country east of Madura. Tamil 
 Jeallar, ' thieves.' They are called in 
 Nelson's ' Madura,' Kalians; Kalian 
 bemg the singular, Kallar plural. 
 
 1763. " The Polygar Tondiman .... 
 likewise sent 3000 Colleries ; these are a 
 people who, under several petty chiefs, in- 
 habit the woods between IMchinopoly and 
 ^.^ape Comonn ; their name in their own 
 
 language signifies Thieves, and justly de- 
 scribes their general character." — Orme, i, 
 208. 
 
 c. 1785. "Colleries, inhabitants of the 
 woods under the Government of the Tondi- 
 man." — Car. I4fe of Clive, iv. 561. 
 
 1790. "The country of the Colleries 
 , . . extends from the sea coast to the con- 
 fines of Madura, in a range of sixly miles 
 by fifty-five." — Cale. Monthly Register or 
 India Repository, i. 7. 
 
 CoUery-Hom, s. This is a long 
 brass horn of hideous sound, which is 
 often used at native funerals in the 
 Peninsula, and has come to be called, 
 absurdly enough, Cholera-horn ! 
 
 1879. "... an early start being neces- 
 sary, a happy thought struck the Chief 
 Commissioner, to have the Amildar's Cho- 
 lera-horn men out at that hour to sound 
 the reveille, making the round of the 
 camp." — Madras Mail, Oct. 7th. 
 
 Collery- Stick, s. This is a kind of 
 throwing-stick or boomerang used by 
 the Colleries. 
 
 1801. "It was he also who first taught 
 me to throw the spear, and hurl the CoUery- 
 stick, a weapon scarcely known elsewhere, 
 but in a skilful hand capable of being thrown 
 to a certainty to any distance within 100 
 yards." — Welsh's Reminiscences, i. 130. 
 
 Nelson calls these weapons " VaUan 
 Thadis (?) or boomerangs." — Madxi/ra, Pt. ii. 
 44. See also Sir Walter Elliot in J. of the 
 Ethnol. Soc, N. S., i. 112-113. 
 
 Colombo, n.p. Properly jffbZMmJM, 
 the modem capital of Ceylon, but a 
 place of considerable antiquity. The 
 derivation is very uncertain ; some 
 sup;pose it to be connected with the ad- 
 joining river, .EaZam-ganga. The name 
 Columbum, used in several medieval 
 narratives, belongs not to this place 
 but to Kaulam ; vide ftuilon. 
 
 c. 1346. '• We started for the city of 
 Ealanbu, one of the finest and largest 
 cities of the island of Serendib. It is the 
 residence of the Wazir Lord of the Sea 
 (Hakim-al-Bahr), Jalasti, who has with him 
 about 500 Habshis."— JTin Batata, iv. 185. 
 
 1517. "The next day was Thursday in 
 Passion Week ; and they, well remembering 
 this, and inspired with valour, said to the 
 King that in fighting the Moors they would 
 be insensible to death, which they greatly 
 desired rather than be slaves to the Moors. 
 ■ 'j' '^^^5® ^^''6 not 40 men in all, whole 
 and sound for battle. And one brave man 
 made a cross on the tip of a cane, which he 
 set in front for standard, saying that God 
 was his Captain, and that was his Flag, 
 under which they should march deliberately 
 against Columho, where the Moor was wiA 
 his forces."— Correa ii. 521 
 
COLUMBO BOOT. 
 
 183 
 
 COMMISSIONEB. 
 
 1553. " The King, Don Manuel, because 
 ... he knew . . . that the King of Co- 
 lumbo, who was the true Lord of the Cin- 
 namon, desired to possess our peace and 
 friendship, wrote to the said Afifonso 
 d'Alboquerque, who was in the island in 
 person, that if he deemed well, he should 
 establish afortressintheharbourof Columbo, 
 so as to mal^e sure the offers of the King." 
 — Barros, Deo, III. liv. ii. cap. 2. 
 
 Columlbo Boot (or Galumha root), is 
 stated by Milbum (1813) to be a staple 
 export fromMozambique,beiiigiii great 
 esteem as a remedy for dysentery, &o. 
 It is JateorJiiza palmata, Miers ; and 
 tbe name Kalumb is 'of E. African 
 origin (see Hanbury and FlUckiger, 
 23). The following quotation is in 
 error as to the name. 
 
 c. 1779. "Radix Colombo . . . derives 
 its name from the town of Columbo, from 
 whence it is sent with the ships to Europe (?) ; 
 but it is well known that tliis root is neither 
 found near Columbo, nor upon the whole 
 island of Ceylon. . . ."—Thunberg, Travels, 
 iv. 185. 
 
 Comar, n.p. This name (Ar. al- 
 Kumar), wbioh. appears often in tbe 
 older Arab geographers, has been the 
 subject of much confusion among 
 modern commentators, and probably 
 also among the Arabs themselves; 
 some of the former {e.g. the late M. 
 Eeinaud) confounding it with 0. 
 Comorin, others -with Kamrup (or As- 
 sam). The various indications, e.jr. that 
 it was on the continent, and facing the 
 direction of Arabia, i.e. the west ; that 
 it produced most valuable aloes-wood ; 
 that it lay a day's voyage, or three 
 days' voyage, west of Sanf or Champa 
 (q.v.), and from ten days to twenty 
 days' sail from Zabaj (or Java), together 
 with the name, identify it with Cambqja, 
 or Khmer as the native name is (see 
 Eeinaud, Relation, des Arabes, i. 97, 
 ii. 48, 49; Gildemeister, 156 seqq.; Ihn 
 Batuta, iv. 240; Abulfeda ; Cathay 
 and the Way Thither, 519, 569). 
 
 Even the sagacious De Orta is mis- 
 led by the Arabs, and confounds al- 
 comari with a product of Cape Comorin 
 (see Colloquies, f. 120j)). 
 
 Comaty, s. Telug. and Canar. 
 Mmati, ' a trader.' This is a term 
 used chiefly in the north of the Madras 
 Presidency, and corresponding to 
 Chetty, q.v. 
 
 1627. " The next Tribe is there termed 
 Committy, and these are generally the 
 Merchants of the Place who by themselves 
 
 or their servants, travell into the Countrey, 
 gathering up Calliooes from the weavers, 
 and other commodities, which they sell againe 
 in greater parcels." — Purchas, Pilgrimage, 
 997. See also quotation under Chuokler. 
 
 Combaoonum, n.p., written JTttTjipa- 
 Jconam. Formerly the seat of the 
 Oliola dynasty. Col. BranfiU gives, as 
 the usual derivation, Skt. Kumbha- 
 kona, ' brim of a water-pot ; ' and this 
 form is given in Williams's Skt. Diet, 
 as ' name of a town.' The fact that an 
 idol in the Saiva temple at Combaco- 
 nam is called Kumbhesvaran ('Lord 
 of the water-pot ') may possibly be a 
 justification of this etymology. But 
 see general remarks on S. Indian 
 names in the Introduction. 
 
 Comboy, s. A sort of skirt or kilt 
 of white calico, worn by Singhalese of 
 both sexes, much in the same way as 
 the Malay sarong. The derivation 
 which Sir E. Tennent gives of the 
 word is quite inadmissible. ■ He finds 
 that a Chinese author describes the 
 people of Ceylon as wearing a cloth 
 made of koo-pei, i.e. of cotton ; and he 
 assumes therefore that those people 
 call their own dress by a Chinese name 
 for cotton ! 
 
 The word, however, is not real Sin- 
 ghalese'; and we can have no doubt 
 that it is the proper name Cambay 
 (q.v.). Pa«oso!eCabayaare mentioned 
 early as used in Ceylon (CastanJieda, 
 ii. 78). In fact, since writing the 
 preceding words, we find in the Oovern- 
 meiit List of Native Words (Ceylon, 
 1869), that the form used in the Island 
 is actually Kambaya. 
 
 A picture of the dress is given by 
 Tennent {Geylon, i. 612). It is now 
 usually of white, but in mourning 
 black is worn. 
 
 1726. In list of cloths purchased at 
 Porto Novo are "Cambayen." — See Valen- 
 tijn, Chorom. 10. 
 
 CommercoUy, n.p. A small but 
 well-known town of Lower Bengal in 
 the Nadiya District ; properly Kumar- 
 khdll. 
 
 CommerqoUy Feathers. See Ad- 
 jutant. 
 
 Commissioner, s. In the Bengal 
 and Bombay Presidencies this is a 
 grade in the ordinary administrative 
 hierarchy; it does not exist in Madras. 
 
 The Commissioner is over a Division 
 
COMMISSIONER, CHIEF. 184 
 
 COMOTA Y. 
 
 embracing several Districts or Zillats, 
 'and stands between tlie Collectors and 
 Magistrates of these Districts on the 
 one side, and the Revenue Board (if 
 there is one) and the Local Govern- 
 ment on the other. In the Regulation 
 Provinces he is always a member of 
 the Covenanted Civil Service ; in Non- 
 regulation Provinces he may be a 
 military officer ; and in these the Dis- 
 trict officers immediately under him 
 are termed ' Deputy Commissioners.' 
 
 Commissioner, Chief. A high offi- 
 cial, governing a province inferior to 
 a Lieutenant-governorship, in direct 
 subordination to the Governor General 
 in Council. Thus the Punjab till 1859 
 was under a Chief Commissioner; as 
 was Oudh till 1877 (and indeed, though 
 the offices are united,' the Lieut- 
 Governor of the N.W. IProvinces still 
 holds also the title of Chief Commis- 
 sioner of Oudh) . The Central Provinces, 
 Assam, and British Burma are other 
 examples of Provinces under Chief 
 Commissioners. 
 
 Comoria, Cape, n.p. The extreme 
 southern point of the Peninsula of 
 India ; a name of great antiquity. No 
 doubt Wilson's explanation is perfectly 
 correct; and the quotation from the 
 Periplus corroborates it. He says : 
 ' ' Kumari ... a yoimg girl, a princess ; 
 a name of the goddess Durga, to whom 
 a temple dedicated at the extremity of 
 the Peninsula has long given to the 
 adjacent cape and coast the name of 
 Kumari, corrupted to Comoria ..." 
 The Tamil pronunciation is Kumari. 
 
 0. 80 -90. " Another place f oUows called 
 Konop, at which place is (* * *) and a port ;* 
 and here those who wish to consecrate the 
 remainder of their life come ?ind bathe, and 
 there remain in celibacy. The same do 
 women likewise. For it is related that the 
 goddess there tarried a while and bathed." — 
 Periplm, in MUllef's 6eog. Gr. Min. i. 
 300. 
 
 c. 150. " Ko flap CaaKpov koXttoKi^." — Ptol. 
 
 1298. " Comari is a country belonging 
 to India, and there you can see some- 
 thing of the North Star, which we had not 
 been able to see from the Lesser Java thus 
 i&i."— Marco Polo, Bk. III. ch. 23. 
 
 c. 1330. " The country called Ma'bar is 
 said to commence at the Cape Kumhari, a 
 name applied both to a town and a moun- 
 tian."—Abulfeda, in Gildemeister, 185. 
 
 • There is here a doubtful reading. The next 
 paragraph shows that the word should he Ko^apei. 
 
 1572. 
 
 " Ves corre a costa celebre Indiana 
 Para o Sul at^ o cabo Comori 
 Ja chamado Cori, que Taprobana 
 (Que ora he Ceilao) de fronte tem de 
 si." Camocs, x. 107. 
 
 Here Camoes identifies the ancient Kipv 
 or KiAii with Comorin. These are in 
 Ptolemy distinct, and his Kory _a,ppea.rs to 
 be the point of the Island of Ramesvaram 
 from which the passage to Ceylon was 
 shortest. This, as Kolis, appears in various 
 fonps in other geographers as the extreme 
 seaward point of India, and in the geogra- 
 phical poem of Dionysius it is described 
 as towering to a stupendous height above 
 the waves. Mela regards Colis as the 
 turning point of the Indian coast, and 
 even in Ptolemy's Tables his Kory is fur- 
 ther south than Komaria, and is the point 
 of departure from which he discusses 
 distances to the further East (see Ptolemy^ 
 Bk. I. capp. 13 and 11; also see Bishop 
 Caldwell's Gomp. Grammar, Introd, p. 103). 
 It is thus intelligible how comparative 
 geographers of the 16th century identified 
 Kory with C. Comorin. 
 
 In 18CA the late venerated Bishop Cotton 
 visited 0. Comorin in company with two of 
 his clergy (now both missionary bishops); 
 He said that having bathed at Hardwar, 
 one of the most northerly of Hindu sacred 
 places, he should like to bathe at this, the 
 most southerly. Each of the chaplains took 
 one of the bishop's hands as they entered 
 the surf, which was heavy ; so heavy that 
 his right-hand aid was torn from him, and 
 had not the other been able to hold fast. 
 Bishop Cotton could hardly have escaped.* 
 
 1817. 
 
 "... Lightly latticed in 
 
 With odoriferous woods of Comorin." 
 ZmUu Eookh, Mokanna. 
 
 This probably is derived from D'Herbe- 
 lot, and involves a confusion often made 
 between Comorin and Comar (q. v.)— the 
 land of aloes-wood. 
 
 Comotay, or Coftiaty, n.p. This 
 name appears prominently in some of 
 the old maps of Bengal, e.g., that em- 
 braced in the Magni Mogolis Imperium 
 of Blaeu's great Atlas (1645-1650). 
 It represents Kamata, a state, and 
 Kamatapur, a city, of which most 
 extensive remains exist in the terri- 
 tory of Koch Bihar in Eastern Bengal 
 (see Cooch Behar). These are de- 
 scribed by Dr. Francis Buchanan, in 
 the book published by Montgomery 
 Martin under the name of Eastern 
 India (vol. iii. pp. 426 seqq.). The city 
 stood on the west bank of the R. 
 Daria, which formed the defence on the 
 east side, about 5 miles in extent. The 
 whole oircumiare nce of the enclosure 
 
 , .* 1 •'i',? ,*'"^ '■■''"' ""« °f *''e party, my respected 
 fnend Bishop Caldwell.- H.y; 
 
COMPETITION- IVALLAH. 185 COMPETITION-WALLAH. 
 
 is estimated by Buchanan at 19 miles, 
 the remainder being formed by a ram- 
 part wbicli was (o. 1809) "in general 
 about 130 feet in widtb. at tbe base, 
 and from 20 to 30 feet in perpendicular 
 beigbt." 
 
 1553. "Within the limits in which we 
 comprehend the kingdom of Bengala are 
 those kingdoms subject to it . . . lower 
 down towards the sea the kingdom of 
 Comotaij."— £arro«, IV. be. 1. 
 
 1873. "During the 15th century, the 
 tract north of RangpiSr was in the hands of 
 the B^jahs of Kamata. . . . Kamata was 
 invaded, about 1498 A.D., by Husain Sh^h," 
 — Blochmawn, in J. As. Soc. Bengal, xUi., 
 pt. i. 240. 
 
 Competition-wallah, s. A hybrid 
 of English and Hindustani, applied in 
 modern Anglo-Indian colloquial to 
 members of the Civil Service who have 
 entered it by the competitive system 
 first introduced in 1856. The phrase 
 was probably the invention of one 
 of tbe older or Haileybury members 
 of the same service. These latter, 
 whose nominations were due to inte- 
 rest, and who were bound together by 
 the intimacies and esprit de corps of 
 a common college, looked with some 
 disfavour upon the children of Inno- 
 vation. The name was readily taken 
 up in India, but its familiarity in 
 England is probably due in great part 
 to the "Letters of a Competition- 
 wala," written by one who had no real 
 claim to the title, Mr. Gr. O. Trevelyan, 
 now M.P. for Hawick Burghs, the able 
 Irish Secretary, and author of the excel- 
 lent Life of his uncle. Lord Macaulay. 
 
 The second portion of the word, 
 wdla, is properly a Hindi adjectival 
 afELx, corresponding in a general way 
 to the Latin -arius. Its usual employ- 
 ment as affix to a substantive makes it 
 frequently denote "agent, doer, keeper, 
 m^an, inhabitant, master, lord, possessor, 
 owner," as Shakespear vainly tries to 
 define it, and as in Anglo-Indian 
 usage is popularly assumed to be its 
 meaning. But this kiad of denotation 
 is incidental ; there is no real limita- 
 tion to such meaning. This is demon- 
 strable from such usual phrases as 
 Kabul-wala ghora, ' the Kabulian 
 horse,' and from the common form of 
 village nomenclature in the Panj ab, e.g. 
 Mir-Elian-wdla, Oanda- Singh-waZa, 
 and so forth, implying the village 
 established by Mir-Khan or Ganda- 
 Singh. In the three immediately fol- 
 
 lowing quotations, the second and 
 third exhibit a strictly idiomatic use of 
 wala, the first an incorrect English 
 use of it. 
 
 1785. 
 " Tho' then the Bostonians made such a 
 fuss, 
 
 Their example ought not to be followed 
 by us. 
 
 But I wish that a band of good Patriot- 
 wallahs . . ." — In Seton-Karr'^. 93. 
 
 ,, In this year Tippoo Saliib addresses 
 a rude letter to the Nawab of Shaniir (or 
 Savanur) as "The Shahnoorwalah." — 
 Select Letters of Tippoo, 184. 
 
 1853. " 'No, I'm a Suffolk-walla.'"— 
 Oakjield, i. 66. 
 
 1864. " The stories against the Competi- 
 tion-wallahs, which are told and fondly 
 believed by the Haileybury men, are all 
 more or less founded on the want of savoi/r 
 faire. A collection of these stories would 
 be a curious proof of the credulity of the 
 human mind on a question of class against 
 class." — Trevelyan, p. 9. 
 
 1867. "From a deficiency of civil ser- 
 vants .... it became necessary to seek 
 reinforcements, not alone from liaileybury, 
 . . . but from new recruiting fields whence 
 volunteers might be obtained .... under 
 the pressure of necessity, such an excep- 
 tional measure was sanctioned by Parlia- 
 ment. Mr. Elliot, having been nominated 
 as a candidate by Campbell Marjoribanks, 
 was the first of the since celebrated list of 
 Competition-wallahs." — Biog. Notice pre- 
 fixed to vol. i. of Dowson's iid. of Elliofs 
 historians of India, p. xxviii. 
 
 The exceptional arrangement alluded to 
 in the preceding quotation was authorised 
 by 7 Geo. IV. cap. 56. But it did not in- 
 volve competition ; it only authorised a 
 system by which writerships could be given 
 to young men who had not been at Hailey- 
 bury CoUege, on their passing certain test 
 examinations, and they were ranked ac- 
 cording to their merit in passing such ex- 
 aminations, but below tbe writers who had 
 left Haileybury at the preceding half-yearly 
 examination. The first examination under 
 this system was held 29th March, 1827, and 
 Sir H. M. EUiot headed the list. The 
 system continued in force for five years, the 
 last examination being held in April, 1832. 
 In all 83 civilians were nominated in this 
 way, and, among well-known names, the list 
 included H. Torrens, Sir H. B. Harington, 
 Sir R. Montgomery, Sir J. Cracroft Wil- 
 son, Sir T. Pycroft, W. Tayler, the Hon. 
 E. Drummond. 
 
 1878. "The Competition-Wallah, at 
 home on leave or retirement, dins perpetu- 
 ally into our ears the greatness of India. 
 .... We are asked to feel awestruck and 
 humbled at the fact that Bengal alone has 
 66 millions of inhabitants. We are invited 
 to experience an awful thrill of sublimity 
 when we learn that the area of Madras far 
 exceeds that of the United Kingdom." — 
 Sat. Bev., June 15, p. 750. 
 
COMPOUND. 
 
 186 
 
 COMPOUND. 
 
 Compound, s. Tlie enclosed ground, 
 ■whether garden or waste, which sur- 
 rounds an Anglo-Indian house. Vari- 
 ous derivations have been suggested 
 for this word, but its history is very- 
 obscure. The following are the prin- 
 cipal suggestions that have been 
 made : — * 
 
 (a.) That it is a corruption of some 
 
 supposed Portuguese word. 
 
 (6.) That it is a corruption of the 
 
 French campagne. 
 
 (c.) That it is a corruption of the 
 
 Malay word Icampung, as 
 
 first (we believe) indicated 
 
 by Mr. John Crawfurd. 
 
 (a.) The Portuguese origin is as- 
 
 siimed by Bishop Heber in passages 
 
 quoted below. In one he derives it 
 
 f rom . cawipama (for which, in modern 
 
 Portuguese at least, we should read 
 
 campanha) ; but campanha is not used 
 
 in such a sense. It seems to be used 
 
 only for ' a campaign,' or for the 
 
 Roman Campagna. In the other 
 
 passage he derives it from campao (sic), 
 
 but there is no such word. 
 
 It is also alleged by Sir Emerson 
 Tennent [infra), who suggests' cam- 
 pinho ; but this, meaning a ' small 
 plain,' is not used for compound. 
 Neither is the latter word nor any 
 word suggestive of it, used among 
 the Indo-Portuguese. 
 
 In the early Portuguese histories 
 of India {e.g. Oasianheda, iii. 436, 
 442; vi. 3) the words used for what 
 we term compmind, are jardim, patio, 
 horta. An examination of all the 
 passages of the Indo-Portuguese Bible 
 where the word might be expected to 
 occur, affords only horta. 
 
 There is a use of campo by the 
 ItaUan Capuchin P. Vincenzo Maria 
 (Eoma, 1672), which we thought at 
 first to be analogous: " Gionti alia 
 porta della citta (Aleppo) . . . arrivati 
 al Campo de' Francesi; done e la 
 Dogana" ... (p. 475). We find also 
 
 * On the origin of this word for a long time 
 different opinions were held by my lamented 
 friend Bumell and by me. And when we printed a 
 few specimens in the hidian Antiquary^ our dif- 
 ferent arguments were given in brief (see I. A. , J uly, 
 1879, pp. 202, 203). But at a later date he was 
 much disposed to come round to the other view, 
 insomuch that in a letter of Sept. 21, 1881, he 
 says : " CompouTld can, I thinlc, after all, be Malay 
 Kampong ; takfe these lines from a Malay poem "— 
 then giving the lines wllich I liave transcribed on 
 the following page. I have therefore had no scruple 
 in giving the same unity to this article that had 
 been unbroken in almost all other cases.— H. T. 
 
 in EauwoM's Travels (c. 1573), as 
 published in English by the famous 
 John Bay: "Each of these nations 
 (at Aleppo) have their peculiar Champ 
 to themselves, commonly named after 
 the Master that built it " ... and 
 again: "When . . . the Turks have 
 washed and cleansed themselves, they 
 go into their Ohappells, which are iu 
 the Middle of their great Camps or 
 Carvatschars "... (p. 84 and p. 259 of 
 Hay's 2nd edition). This use of 
 Campo, and Champ, has a curious kind 
 of analogy to compound, but it is pro- 
 bably only the translation of Maiddn 
 or some such Oriental word. 
 
 (S.) As regards campagne, which 
 once commended itself as probable, it 
 must be observed that nothing like 
 the required sense is found among the 
 seven or eight classes of meaning as- 
 signed to the word in Littr^. 
 
 The word campo again in the Portu- 
 guese of the 16th century seems to 
 mean always, or nearly always, a 
 camp. We have found only one in- 
 stance in those writers of its use with 
 a meaning in the least suggestive of 
 cmnpound, but in this its real meaning 
 is 'site': "queymou a cidade toda 
 ate nao ficar mais que ho campo em 
 que estevera." (They burned the 
 whole city till nothing remained but 
 the site on which it stood, Castanheda, 
 vi. 130). There is a special use of campo 
 by the Portuguese in the Further East, 
 alluded to in the quotation from Palle- 
 goix's ' Siam,' but that we shall see 
 to be only a representation of the 
 Malay Kampung. We shall come back 
 upon it. 
 
 (c.) The objection raised to kampung 
 as the origin of compound is chiefly 
 that the former word is not so used in 
 Java by either Dutch or natives, and 
 the author of 'Max Havelaar' ex- 
 presses doubt if compound is a Malay 
 or Javanese word at all (pp. 360-361). 
 Er/is the usual word among the Dutch. 
 In Java kampung seems to be used 
 only for a native village, or for 
 a particular ward or quarter of a 
 town. 
 
 But it is impossible to doubt that 
 among the English in our Malay 
 settlements compound is used in this 
 sense in speaking English, and kam- 
 pung in speaking Malay. Kampung is 
 also used by the Malays themselves, 
 in our settlements, in this sense. All 
 the modem dictionaries that we have 
 
COMPOUND. 
 
 187 
 
 COMPOUND. 
 
 consulted gjive this sense among otters. 
 The old Dietionarium Malaico-Latinum 
 of David Haex (Eomae, 1631) is a 
 little vague : 
 
 " Gampon, coniunotio, vel conuen- 
 tus. Hinc vioiniae et parua loca, 
 campon etiam appellantur." 
 
 Crawfurd (1832) : " Kampimg . . . 
 an enclosure, a space fenced in ; a 
 village ; a quarter or subdivision of a 
 town." 
 
 Fame (1875): "Maison aveo tin 
 terrain qui I'entouie." 
 
 Pijnajipd (1875), MalHsch-Hollan- 
 diach Wonrdenhoek : " Kampoeng — 
 Omheind Erf, Wijk, Buurt, Kamp," 
 i.e. "Ground hedged round, village, 
 hamlet, camp." 
 
 An.d also, let it be noted, the Java- 
 nese Diet, of P. Jansz {Javaansch- 
 Nederlandsch Woordenboeh, Samai-ang, 
 1876): "Kampoeng — Omheind erf 
 van Woningen; wijk die onder een 
 hoofd staat," i.e. "Enclosed ground 
 of dwellings ; village which is under 
 one Headm^an." 
 
 Marre, in his Kata-Kata Malayou 
 (Paris, 1875), gives the following ex- 
 panded definition: " Village palissade, 
 ou, dans une ville, quartier separe et 
 genfiralement clos, occupe par des gens 
 do meme nation, Malays, Siamois, 
 Chinois, Bouguis, &o. Cemotsignifie 
 proprement un enclos, ime enceinte, 
 et par extension quartier clos, fau- 
 bourg, ou village paUssad^. Le mot 
 Kampong designe parfois aussi une 
 maison d'une certaine importance aveo 
 le terrain clos qui en depend, et qui 
 I'entoure" (p. 95). 
 _ We take Marsden last {Malay Dic- 
 tionary, 1812) because he gives an 
 illustration: "Kampong, an en- 
 closure, a place surrounded with a 
 paling ; a fenced or fortified village ; 
 a quarter, district, or suburb of a 
 city ; a collection of buildings. Mem- 
 b4at [to make] rumali [house] aerta 
 dangan [together with] kampong-ma 
 [compound thereof], to erect a house 
 with its enclosure . . . Beir-Kamp<mg, 
 to assemble, come together ; •menga.jn- 
 pong, to collect, to bring together." The 
 Eeverse Dictionary gives: "Taed, 
 alaman, Kampong." 
 
 In a Malay poem given in the 
 Jowrnal of the Ind. Archipelago, vol. i. 
 p. 44, we have these words : — 
 " Trdsldh lea kampong sWange Sauddgar." 
 [" Passed to the Toampono of a Merchant."] 
 
 and' 
 
 " Tltdh bdgindii rajd mltdrd 
 Kampong iidpd garAngun ini." 
 ["Thus said the Prince, the Raja 
 Sultani, 
 Whose kampong may this be ? "] 
 
 These explanations and illustrations 
 render it almost unnecessary to add in 
 corroboration that a friend who held 
 office in the Straits for twenty years 
 assures us that the word kampung is 
 habitually used, in the Malay there 
 spoken, as the equivalent of the Indian 
 compound. If this was the case 150 
 years ago in the English settlements 
 at Bencoolen and elsewhere (and we 
 know from Marsden that it was so 
 100 years ago), it does not matter 
 whether such a use of kampung was 
 correct or not, compound will have 
 been a natural English corruption of 
 it.* 
 
 It is not difficult to suppose that the 
 word, if its use originated in our 
 Malay factories and settlements, 
 should have spread to the continental ' 
 Presidencies, and so over India. 
 
 Our factories in the Archipelago 
 were older than ejny of our settlements 
 in India Proper. The factors and 
 writers were frequently moved about, 
 and it is conceivable that a word so 
 much wanted (for no English word 
 now in use does express the idea satis- 
 factorily) should have found ready 
 acceptance. In fact the word, from 
 like causes, has spread to the ports of 
 China and to the missionary and mer- 
 cantile stations in tropical Africa, East 
 and "West, and in Madagascar. 
 
 But it may be observed that it is 
 possible that the word kampung was it- 
 self originally a corruption of the Port. 
 campo, taking the meaning first of 
 camp, and thence of an enclosed area, or 
 rather that in some less definable way 
 the two words reacted on each other. 
 The Chinese quarter at Batavia — 
 Kampong Tzina — is commonly called 
 in Dutch ' liet Ohinesche Eamp ' or 
 ' liet Eamp der Ohinezen.' Kampung 
 was used at Portuguese Malacca in 
 this way at least 270 years ago, as the 
 quotation from Grodinho de Eredia 
 shows. We have found no Anglo- 
 
 * Mr. E. C. Baber, who^ lately spent some time 
 in our Malay settlements on his way from China, 
 tells me that the fl-equency with which he heard 
 Icampwig applied to the 'compound,' convinced 
 him of this etymology, which he had before doubted 
 greatly.— H. Y. 
 
COMPOUND. 
 
 188 
 
 COMPBADORE. 
 
 Indian example of the word compound 
 prior to 1772; but tlie example of that 
 year shows that the word had general 
 diffusion by that time. In a quotation 
 from Dampier under Cot, where com- 
 pound would come in natiu-ally, if in 
 use, he says 'yard.' 
 
 1613. (At Malacca). "And this settle- 
 ment is divided into 2 parishes, S. Thom^ 
 and S. Stephen, and that part of S. Thom^ 
 called Campon Chelim extends from the 
 shore of the Jaos bazar to N.W., terminat- 
 ing at the Stone Bastion ; and in this dwell 
 
 the Chelis of Coromandel And the 
 
 other part of S. Stephen's, called Campon 
 China, extends from the said shore of the 
 Jaos Bazar, and mouth of the river to the 
 
 N.E and in this part, called Campon 
 
 China, dvirell the Chincheos . . . and foreign 
 traders, and native fishermen." — Godinho 
 de Eredia, f. 6. 
 
 In the plans given by this writer we find 
 different parts of the city marked accord- 
 ingly, as Campon Chelim, Campon China, 
 Campon Bendara (the quarter where the 
 native magistrate, the Bendara, (q.v.) lived. 
 See also Chelin. 
 
 1772. " Yaed (before or behind a house), 
 Aungaun. Commonly called a Compound." 
 — Vocabulary in Hadletj's Ch-a/mma/r, 129. 
 (See under Moors). 
 
 1781. 
 " In common usage here, a chit 
 Serves for our business or our wit. 
 Sarnkshal's a place to lodge our ropes, 
 And Mango orchards all are Topes. 
 Godomn usurps the ware-house place. 
 Compound denotes each walled space. 
 To Dufterkhanna, Ottor, Tanks, 
 The English language owes no thanks ; 
 Since Oifice, Essence, Eish-pond shew 
 We need not words so harsh and new. 
 Much more I could such words expose, 
 But Ghauts and Dawks the list shaE close ; 
 Which in plain English is no more 
 Than Wharf and Post expressed before." 
 India Gazette, March 3rd. 
 
 „ " . . . . will be sold by Public 
 Auction .... all that Brick Dwelling- 
 house, Godowns, and Compound..." — Ibid. 
 Aprd 21st. 
 
 1788, " Compound— The court-yard be- 
 longing to a house. A corrupt word." — 
 The Indian Vocabula/ry, London, Stockdale. 
 
 1793. " To be sold by Public Outcry . . '. 
 the House, Out Houses, and Compound," 
 etc. — Bombay Courier, Nov. 2. 
 
 1810. " The houses (at Madras) are 
 usually surrounded by a field or compound, 
 with a few trees or shrubs, but it is with 
 incredible pains that flowers or fruit are 
 raised." — Maria Graham, 124. 
 
 „ " When I entered the great gates, 
 and looked around for my palankeen .... 
 and when I beheld the beauty and extent of 
 the compound .... I thought that I was 
 no longer in the world that I had left in the 
 East." — An Account of Bengal, and of a 
 
 Visit to Government Souse (at Calcutta) by 
 Ibrahim the son of CanOu, the Merchant, tbid. 
 p. l98. This is a Malay narrative trans-^ 
 lated by Dr. Leyden. Very probably the 
 word rendered compound was kampung, but 
 that cannot be ascertained. 
 
 1811. ' ' Major Yule's attack was equally 
 spirited, but after routing the enemy's force 
 at Campong Malayo, and killing many of 
 them, he found the bridge on fire, and was 
 unable to penetrate further." — Sir S. Auch- 
 mutp's Report of the Capture of Fort Cor- 
 nells. 
 
 o. 1817. " When they got into the com- 
 pound, they saw all the ladies and gentle- 
 men in the verandah waiting."— Afra. Sher- 
 wood's Stories, ed. 1863, p. 6. 
 
 1824. "He then proceeded to the rear 
 compound of the house, returned, and said, 
 'It is a tiger, sir,'"— Seely, Wonders of 
 ■Ellora, ch. i. 
 
 . „ "... The large and handsome 
 edifices of Garden Keach, each standing by 
 itself in a little woody lawn (a ' compound ' 
 they call it here, by an easy corruption from 
 the Portuguese word campaila . , . .)" — 
 Heber, ed. 1844, i. 28. 
 
 1860. " Even amongst the English, the 
 number of Portuguese terms in daily use is 
 remarkable. The grounds attached to a 
 house are its 'compound,' campinho." — 
 Emerson Tennent, ii. 70. 
 
 We have found this word singularly 
 transformed, in a passage extracted from a 
 modern novel : 
 
 1877. "When the Kebellion broke out 
 at other stations in India, I left our own 
 compost." — Sat. Review, Feb. 3, p. 148. 
 
 A little learning is a dangerous thing ! 
 
 Compradore, Compodore, &c., s. 
 Port, comprador, . ' purchaser,' from 
 comjjrar, ' to purchase.' This word was 
 formerly in use in Bengal, where it is 
 now quite obsolete; butitisperhaps stUI 
 remembered in Madras, and it is com- 
 mon in China. In Madras the compra- 
 dore is (or was) a kind of house-steward, 
 who keeps the household accounts, and 
 purchases necessaries. In China he is 
 much the same as a butler (q.v.). 
 
 1533. "Antonio da Silva kept his own 
 counsel about the (threat of) war, because 
 during the delay caused by the exchange of 
 messages, he was all the time buying and 
 selling by means of his compratlores." — 
 Correa, iii. 562. 
 
 1711. "Every Factory had formerly a 
 Compradore, whose Business it was to buy 
 in Provisions and other Kecessarys. But 
 the Hoppos have made them all such 
 Kjiaves . . ." — Lockyer, 108. 
 
 1754. " Compidore. The office of this 
 Servant is to go to market and bring home 
 small things, such as fruit, &c." — Ives, 50.- 
 
 1760-1810. "AH river-pilots and ships' 
 Compradores must be registered ^'t the, 
 
CONBALINQUA. 
 
 189 
 
 CONICOPOLY. 
 
 office of the Tung-ohe at M.acax)."—' Eight 
 Regulations,' from the Fankwae at Canton 
 (1882), p. 28. 
 
 1782. " Le Comprador est oelui qui 
 fournit g^n^rajement tout ce dont on a 
 besoin, excepts les objets de cargaison ; il 
 jf en a un pour ehaque Nation : il appro- 
 visionne la loge, et tient sous lui plusieurs 
 commis. charges de la fourniture ae^ vais- 
 aaaxai."—Sonncrat {ed. 1782), ii. 236. 
 
 1785. " Compudour .... Sicca Rs. 3." 
 —In Seton-Karr, i. 107 (Table of Wages). 
 
 1810. "The Compadore, or Kurz-hurdar, 
 or Butler-Konnah-Sircar, are all designa- 
 tions for the same individual, who acts as 
 Jmrveyor, . . . This servant may be con- 
 sidered as appertaining to the order of 
 sircars, of vi^hioh he should possess all the 
 cunning." — WiUiaTnmn, V. M. i. 270. 
 
 See Sircar. The obsolete term Kmz- 
 Jmrda/r above represents Kharach-bardar 
 "in charge of (daily) expenditure." 
 
 1840. "About 10 days ago ... . the 
 Chinese, having kidnapped our Compendor, 
 parties were sent out to endeavour to re- 
 cover him. " — Mem. Col. Mountain, 164, 
 
 1876. " We speak chiefly of the educated 
 classes, and not of 'boys' and compradorea, 
 who learn in a short time bnth to touch 
 their caps, and wipe their noses in their 
 masters' pocket - handkerchiefs." — Giles, 
 Chinese Sketches. 
 
 1876. 
 
 " An' Massa Coe feel velly sore 
 Aji' go an' scold he compradore." 
 
 Leland, Pidgin English Sing- 
 Song, 26. 
 
 1882. " The most important Chinese 
 ■within the Factory was the Compradore 
 ... all Chinese employed in any factory, 
 whether as his own 'pursers,' or in the 
 capacity of servants, cooks, or coolies, were 
 the Compradore' s own people." — The Fan- 
 kwae, p. 53. 
 
 Conbaliugiia, s. This word,wMcli 
 ■we could not interpret in a quotation 
 under Brinjal, indicates evidently a 
 large gourd, as these quotations from 
 Varthema and Eumphius sho^w : 
 
 1510. " I saw another kind of fruit which 
 resembled a pumpkin in colour, is two spans 
 in length, and has more than three fingers 
 of pulp .... and it is a very curious thing, 
 and it is called Comolanga, and grows on 
 the ground like melons." — Varthema, 161. 
 
 c. 1690. "In Indiae insulis quaedam 
 quoque Cuourbitaeet Cucumerisreperiuntur 
 species ab Europaeis diversae . . . harumque 
 nobUissima est Comolinga, quae maxima 
 est species Indicarum cucurbitarum." — 
 Merb. Amb. v. 395. 
 
 Concan, n.p. Sansk. Konkana, in the 
 pauranic lists the name of a people ; 
 Hind. Ronkan and Kohan. The lo-w 
 country of Western India bet^ween 
 the Ghauts and the sea, extending. 
 
 roughly speaMng, from Goa north^ward 
 to Guzerat. But the modem Oom- 
 missionership, or Ci'vil Division, em- 
 braces also North Canara (south of 
 Goa). In medieval ■writings ■we find 
 frequently, by a common Asiatic 
 fashion of coupling names, Kohan- or 
 Konhan-Tana ; Tana having been a 
 chief place and port of Konkan. 
 
 c. 70 A.D. The Cooondae of Pliny are 
 perhaps the Konkanas. 
 
 404. " In the south are Ceylon (LankS) 
 .... Konkan. . . ." eto.Srhat Sanhita, 
 in J. R. A. S., N. S. v. 83. 
 
 0. 1300. "Beyond Guzerat are Konkan 
 and Tdma ; beyond them the country of 
 Malib^r." — Bashiduddin, in Elliot, i. 68. 
 
 c. ] 335. '' When he heard of the Sultan's 
 death he fled to a Kafir prince called Biira- 
 bra, who lived in the inaccessible mountains 
 between Daulatabad and Kiikau-Tana."-^ 
 Ibn Batuta, iii. 335. 
 
 c. 1350. In the Portulano Mediceo in the 
 Laurentian Library we have ' Cocintama, 
 and in the Catala,n Map of 1375 Coeintapa. 
 
 1553. " And as from the Ghauts (Gate) 
 to the Sea, on the west of the Decan, all 
 that strip is called Concan, so also from the 
 Ghauts to the Sea, on the West of Canara 
 (leaving out those forty and six leagues just 
 spoken of, which are also part of this same 
 Canara), that strip which extends to Cape 
 Comorin ... is called Malabar. . . ." — 
 Barros, 1. ix. 1. 
 
 1726. "The kingdom of this Prince is 
 commonly caUed Visiapoer, after its capital, 
 .... but it is properly called Cunkan."^ 
 Valentyn, iv. {Suratte), 243. 
 
 c. 1732. ' • Goa, in the Adel Shihi Kokan. " 
 — Khdfi Khan, in Elliot, vii. 211. 
 
 1804. "I have received your letter of 
 the 28th, upon the subject of the landing- 
 of 3 French officers in the Konkan ; and JC 
 have taken measures to have them arrested. " 
 — Wellington, iii. 33. 
 
 1813. "... Concan or Coknu . . ." — 
 Forbes, Or. Mem. i. 189. 
 
 1819. Mr. W. Erskine, in his Account 
 of Elephanta, writes Kokan. — Tr. Lit. Soc. 
 Bomb., i. 249. 
 
 Confirmed, p. Applied to an officer 
 ■whose hold of an appointment is made 
 permanent. In the Bengal Presidency 
 the popular term is pucka, q.v. (also 
 under Cutoha). 
 
 1866. "... one Marsden, who has paid 
 his addresses to my daughter — a young man 
 in the Public Works, who (would you be- 
 lieve it, Mr. Cholmondeley ?) has not even 
 been confirmed. ' 
 
 " Cholm. The young heathen ! " 
 
 Trevelyan, The Dawk Bungalow. 
 p. 220. ' 
 
 Conicopoly, s. Literally mAc- 
 
CONGEE. 
 
 190 
 
 CONSUMAH. 
 
 count-Man," from Tarn, kanahka, ' ac- 
 count ' or ' writing,' and piJlai, ' child' 
 or 'person.' A native clerk or writer 
 (Madras use). 
 
 1544. " Duo eb tecum .... domestioos 
 tuos ; pueros et aliquem Conacapulam qui 
 norit soribere, cujus manu exaratas relin- 
 quere posses in quovis loco precationes a 
 Pueris et aliis Catechumenis edieoendas." — 
 Scti. Franc. Xavier. Epist.,pp. 160-161. 
 
 1548. " So you must appoint in each 
 village or station fitting teachers and 
 Canacopoly, as we have already arranged, 
 and these must assemble the chudren every 
 day at a certain time and place, and teach 
 and drive into them the elements of reading 
 and religion." — St. Franc. Xav., in Cole- 
 ridge's Life of him, ii. 24. 
 
 1578. "At Tanor in Malabar I was ac- 
 quainted with a Nayre Canacopola, a writer 
 in the Camaia del Key at Tanor . . . who 
 every day used to eat to the weight of 5 
 drachms (of opium), which he would take 
 in my presence." — Acosta, Traetado, 415. 
 
 c. 1580. "One came who worked as a 
 clerk, and said that he was a poor canaqua- 
 polle, who had nothing to give." — Primor e 
 ffonra, &c., f. 94. 
 
 1672. ' ' Xaverius set everywhere teachers 
 called Canaoappels . . ." — Baldaeus, Ceylon, 
 377. 
 
 1718. "Besides this we maintain seven 
 Kanakappel, or Malabarick writers." — 
 Propagation of the Gospel in the Fast, Pt. ii. 
 55. 
 
 1726. " The Conakapnles (commonly 
 called Kannekappels) are writers." — Valen- 
 tijn, Choro. 88. 
 
 Congee, s. In use all over India 
 for the water in which, rice has been 
 boiled. The article being used as one 
 of invalid diet, the word is sometimes 
 applied to such slops generally. Conjee 
 also forms the usual starch of Indian 
 washermen. It is from the Tamil 
 hmshi, ' boilings.' 
 
 1563. ' ' They give him to drink the water 
 squeezed out of rice with pepper and cum- 
 min (which they caE canje)." — Garcia, f. 
 766. 
 
 1578. "... Canju, which is the water 
 from the boiling of rice, keeping it first for 
 some hours till it becomes acid . , ,"^ 
 Acosla, Traetado, 56. 
 
 1631. " Potus quotidianus itaque sit de- 
 coctum oryzae quod Candgie Indi vocant." 
 — Jac. Bontii, Lib. II. cap. iii. 
 
 1672. "... la cangia, ordinaria cola- 
 tione degl' Indiani . . . quale colano del 
 riso mal cotto."— P. Vine. Maria, 3rd ed.. 
 379. 
 
 1673. "They have . . . a great smooth 
 Stone on which th^ beat their Cloaths till 
 clean ; and if for Pamily use, starch them 
 with Congee."— Fri/er, 200. 
 
 1680. "Le dejeHn^ des noirs est ordi- 
 nairement du Caug§, qui est une eau de ris 
 epaisse." — JDellon, Inquisition at Goa, 136. 
 
 1796. "Cagni, boiled rice water, which 
 the Europeans call Cangi, is given free of all 
 expenses, in order that the traveller may 
 quench his thirst with a cooling and whole- 
 some beverage." — P. Paulinus, Voyage, 
 p. 70. 
 
 " Can't drink as it is hot, and can't throw 
 away as it is Kai^i." — Ceylon Proverb, Ind. 
 Antig. i. 59. 
 
 Conjee-House, s. The ' cells ' (or 
 temporary lock-up) of a regiment in 
 India ; so called from the traditionary 
 regimen of the inmates. 
 
 1835. "All men confined for drunken- 
 ness, should, ifpossible, be confined by them- 
 selves in the Congee-House, till sober."— 
 6. 0., quoted in Mawson's Beeords of the 
 Indian Command of Sir C. Na^i; 101, note. 
 
 Consoo House, n.p. At Canton 
 this was a range of buildings adjoining 
 the foreign Pactories, caUed also the 
 'OouncU Hall' of the Foreign Pac- 
 tories. It was the property of the 
 body of Hong merchants, and was the 
 place of meeting of these merchants 
 among themselves, or with the chiefs 
 of the Poreign houses, when there was 
 need for such conference (see Fan- 
 kwae, p. 23). The name is probably 
 a corruption of ' Council.' 
 
 Consumah, Khansama, s. Pars. 
 KhansSman; a house-steward. In 
 Anglo-Indian households in the Ben- 
 gal Presidency, this is the title of the 
 chief table-servant and provider, now 
 always a Mahommedan. The literal 
 meaning of the word is ' Master of the 
 household-gear ; ' it is not connected 
 with Miwan, ' a tray,' as Wilson sug- 
 gests. The analogous word Mlr-eamcm 
 occurs in Ellint, vii. 153. The Anglo- 
 Indian form Consumer seems to have 
 been not uncommon in the last cen- 
 tury, probably with a spice of inten- 
 tion. 
 
 Prom tables quoted in Long, 182, 
 and in Seton-Karr, i. 95, 107, we see 
 tt.at the wages of a " Consumah, 
 Christian, Moor, or Gentoo," were at 
 Calcutta m 1759, 5 rupees a month, 
 and in 1785, 8 to 10 rupees. 
 
 1712. "They were brought by a ereat 
 circuit on the River to the ChanaamiSi or 
 bteward {Dispenser) of the aforesaid Mahal." 
 — Valentijn, iv. (Suratte) 288. 
 
 Chan Snmann, or Steward's Seal, /or the 
 
coocb: berar. 
 
 191 
 
 COOLIGOY. 
 
 Honourable Company's holding the King's 
 {i.e., the Great Mogul's] fleet." 
 
 • * * * 
 
 "At the back of this is the seal of Zecah 
 al Donlat Tidaudin Caun Bahadonr, who is 
 Cann SamaTin, or Steward to his Majesty, 
 whose preiogative it is to grant this Order." 
 — B, Owen Cambridge, pp. 231-2. 
 
 1788. " After some deliberation I asked 
 the Khansaman, what qnantity was re* 
 maining of the clothes that had been brought 
 from Iran to camp for sale, who answered 
 that there were 15,000 jackets, and 12,000 
 pair of long drawers." — Mem. of Khojek 
 Abdiilkurreem, tr. by Gladwin, 55. 
 
 1810. "The Eansamah may be classed 
 with the house-steward, and butler ; both of 
 which offices appear to unite in this ser* 
 vaat."—WiUiamson, V. M., i. 199. 
 
 183L " I have taught my khansama to 
 make very light iced punch." — Jacquemant, 
 LeOers, E. T., u. 104. 
 
 Coocll Beliar, n-p. Koch Bihar, a 
 native tributary state on the N.E. of 
 Bengal, adjoining Bhotan and the 
 Province of Assam. The first part of 
 the name is taken from that of a tribe, 
 the Koch, apparently a forest race who 
 founded this state about the 15th cen- 
 tury, and in the following century 
 obtained dominion of considerable ex- 
 tent. They still form the majority of 
 the population, but, as usual in such 
 circumstances, give themselves a 
 Hindu pedigree, under the name of 
 Hajbansi. The site of the ancient 
 Monarchy of Kamrup is believed to 
 have been in Koch Bihar, -within the 
 limits of which there are the remains 
 of more than one ancient city. The 
 second part of the name is no doubt 
 diie to the memory of sonxe important 
 Vihara, or Buddhist Monastery, but 
 we have not found information on the 
 subject. 
 
 1585. " I went from Bengala into the 
 countrey of Conche, which lieth 25 dayes 
 ioumy Northwards from Tanda." — S. 
 Fitch in Hak. iL 397. 
 
 c. 1596. ' ' To the north of Bengal is the 
 province of Coach, the Chief of wmch com- 
 mands 1,000 horse, and 100,000 foot Kam- 
 roop, which is also called Eamroo and 
 Eamtah (see Comotay) makes a part of his 
 dominions." — Ayeen (by Gladwin), ed. 1800, 
 ii.3. 
 
 1726. " Cos Bhaar is a Kingdom of itself, 
 the King of which is sometimes subject to 
 the Great ilogol, and sometimes throws 
 his yoke off." — Valentijn, v. 159. 
 
 1774. "The country about Bahar is low. 
 Two 1cm beyond Bahar we entered a 
 thicket .... frogs, watery insects and 
 dank air .... 2 miles farther on we 
 crossed the river which separates the Kuch 
 
 Bahai country from that of the Beb Hajah, 
 in sal canoes . . . ." — Bogle, in Markham's 
 Tibet, &C., 14-15. 
 
 (But Mr. Markham spoils all the original 
 spelling. We may be sure B<^le did not write 
 kos, nor "Kuch Bahar" as Mr. M. makes 
 him do.) • 
 
 1791. "The late Mr. George Bogle . . . 
 travelled by way of Coos-Bej^ar, Tassasu- 
 don, and Paridxong, to Ch^amauning the 
 then residence of the Lama."— £<7in«2i (3rd 
 ed.)301. 
 
 Coocll Azo, or Azo simply, n.p. 
 Koch Hsjo, a Hindu kingdom on the 
 banks of the Brahmaputra E., to the 
 E. of Koch Bihar, annexed by Jahan- 
 ^'s troops iu 1637. See Blochmann 
 in J. A. S. B. xli. pt. i. 53, and xlii. 
 pt. i. 235. In Valentijn's map of 
 Bengal (made i;. 1660) we have Cos 
 Assam with Azo as capital, and T'Ryh 
 van Asoe, a good way south, and E. of 
 Silhet. 
 
 Cooja, s. Pers. kuza. An earthen- 
 ware water-vessel (not long-necked, 
 like the surdhi, see Serai). It is a 
 word used at Bombay chiefly. 
 
 1883. "They (tree-frogs) would perch 
 pleasantly on the edge of the water cooja, 
 or on the lim of a tumbler." — Tribes on my 
 Frontier, 118. 
 
 Cook-room, s. Kitchen ; in Anglo- 
 TT1f^^a^^ establishments always detached 
 from the house. 
 
 1758. " We win not in futrire admit of 
 any expenses being defrayed by the Com- 
 pany either under the head of cook-rooms, 
 gardens, or other expenses whatever." — The 
 Courts Letter, March 3, in Lcny, 130. 
 
 1878. '*I was one day watching an old 
 female monkey who had a young one by her 
 side to whom she was giving small bits of a 
 piece of bread which she had evidently Just 
 received from my cook-room." — Life in the 
 Mofussil, ii. 44. 
 
 Coolcnmee, s. This is the title of 
 the village accountant and writer in 
 some of the central and western parts 
 of India. Mahr. Kulkarani, apparently 
 from Kida, 'tribe,' and Karana, a. 
 writer, &c. (see under Cranny). 
 • c. 1590. "... in this Soobah (Berar) 
 ... a chowdry they call Deysmuek; a 
 Canoongou with them is Deyspandeh ; a 
 Mokuddem . . . they style Putid ; and a 
 Putwaree they name Kulknmee." — Glad- 
 win's Ayeen Akbery, ii. 57. 
 
 Coolicoy, ». A Malay term, properly 
 kulit-kayu (' skin- wood') explained in 
 the quotation : 
 
COOLY. 
 
 192 
 
 COOLY. 
 
 1784. " The coolitcayo or coolicoy . . . 
 
 This is a bark procured from some parti- 
 cular trees. (It is used for matting the sides 
 of houses, and by Europeans as dunnage in 
 pepper cargoes.)" — Marsdm'sff. of Sumatra, 
 2bd ed. .51. 
 
 Cooly, s. A Mred labourer, or 
 Ijiu'deii-carrier ; and, in modem days 
 especially, a labourer induced to emi- 
 grate from India, or from China, to 
 labour in the plantations of Mauritius, 
 Eeunion, or tlie West Indies, some- 
 times under circumstances, especially 
 in Frencb colonies, wbicl. have brought 
 the cooly's condition Tery near to 
 slavery. In Upper India the term has 
 fre.quently a specific application to the 
 Ibwer class of labourer who carries 
 earth, bricks, &c., as distinguished 
 from the skilled -workman, and even 
 from the digger. 
 
 The original of the word appears to 
 have been a nomen gentile, the name 
 (Koli) of a race or caste in Western 
 India, who have long performed such 
 offices as have been mentioned. The 
 application of the word would thus be 
 analogous to that which has rendered 
 the name of a Slav, captured and madei 
 a bondservant, the word for such 
 a bondservant in many European 
 tongues. AocordingtoDr.H.V. Carter 
 the KoUs proper are a true hill-people, 
 whose especial locality lies in the 
 Western Ghats, and in the northern 
 extension of that range, between 18° 
 and 24° N. lat. They exist in large 
 numbers in Guzerat, and in the Eon- 
 kan, and in the adjoining districts of 
 "the Deccan, but not beyond those 
 limits (see Ind. Antiquary, ii. 154). 
 In the Rds Maid the Koolees are spoken 
 of as a tribe who lived long near the 
 Indus, but who were removed to the 
 country of the Null,* by the goddess 
 Hinglaj. 
 
 Though this explanation of the gene- 
 ral use of the term Cooly is the most 
 probable, the matter is perplexed by 
 other facts which it is difficult to trace 
 to the same origin. Thus in S. India, 
 there is a Tamil word Ituli in common 
 use, signifying 'hire' or 'wages,' which 
 Wilson indeed regards as the true 
 origin of Cooly. Also in both Oriental 
 and Osmanli Turkish Kol is a word 
 for a slave, whilst in the latter also 
 Kuleh means ' a male slave, a bonds- 
 
 * The Null (or more properly Hal) is a brackish 
 Jako some 40 miles S. W. of Ahinedabad. 
 
 man' {Redhov.se). Kiwi is in Tibetan 
 also a word for servant or slave (Note 
 from A. Schiefner).* The familiar use 
 of Cooly has extended to the Strait? 
 Settlements, Java, and China, as well 
 as to all tropical and sub-tropical 
 colonies, whether English or foreign. 
 
 In the quotations following, those in 
 which the race is distinctly intended 
 are marked with an *- 
 
 *1548. ' ' And for the duty from the Coles 
 who fish at the sea-stakes and on the river 
 of Bacaim. . . ." — S. Sotelho, Tombo, 155. ' 
 
 n553. "Soltan Badur .... ordered 
 those pagans to be seized, and if they would 
 not become Moors, to be flayed alive, say- 
 ing that was all the black-mail the Collijs 
 should get from Cham panel." — Bwrroi, Dec. 
 IV. liv. V. cap. 7. 
 
 *1563. "These Colles . . . live by robbing 
 and thieving at this day." — Garcia, i. 34. 
 
 *1584. " I attacked and laid waste nearly 
 fifty villages of the Kolis and G'assias, and 
 I built forts in seven different places to keep 
 these people in check." — Tabakat-i-Alebarl, 
 in miiot, V. 447. 
 
 *1598. "Others that yet dwell within' 
 the countrie called Colles : which Colles.^ ^ . 
 doe yet live by robbing and stealing . . '.''—' 
 Linschoten, ch. xxvil. 
 
 *1616. "Those who inhabit the country' 
 villages are called Coolees; these till the 
 ground and breed up c&ttle."— Terry, in 
 Pwchas. 
 
 * ' ' The people called Collees or Quillees. "— 
 In Purchas, i. 436. 
 
 1630. "The husbandmen or inferior sort 
 of people called the Coulies. "—iord'i Sia- 
 play, &c., ch. xiii. ' 
 
 1638. " He lent us horses to ride on, and 
 Cowlers (which are Porters) to carry our 
 goods."-- W^. BruUm, in Hakl. v. 49. 
 
 In this form perhaps there was an in- 
 definite suggestion of the cowl-staff used in 
 carrying heavy loads. 
 
 1644. "In all these lands of Damam the 
 people who dwell there as His Majesty's 
 Vassals are heathen, whom they call i 
 Collis; and all the Padres make great com- 
 plaints that the owners of the aldeas do not 
 look with favour on the conversion of these 
 heathen CoUis, nor do they consent to their 
 oeing made Christians, lest there thus may 
 be hindrance to the greater service which is 
 rendered by them when they remain 
 heathen."— .Bocarro (Port. MS.). 
 
 4.^*^^%. \'7^° ^^"^^^^ ^°^ I got away from 
 those Robbers, the Eonllig . how we 
 becamegood Friends by the means of my 
 Profession of Physick ... I must not in- 
 sist upon to describe."— &rme?-, E.T., p. 30. 
 'o. 1666. . "Nous rencontrames quantity 
 A '^?}y'' 9"! sont gens d'une Caste ou tribut' 
 des Uentils, qui n'ont point d'habitation 
 arrets, mais qui vont de village en viUage 
 
 ♦ See Klao-JuscUe's Tibetan Diet. (1881), p. 59. 
 
COOLY. 
 
 193 
 
 COOLUNG. 
 
 et portent aveo eux tout leur manage." — 
 Thevenot, v. 21. 
 
 *1673. " The Inhabitants of Eamnagur 
 are the Salvages called Coolies . . ."—Fryer, 
 161. 
 
 „ " Coolies, Trasses, and Holenoores 
 are the Dregs of the People."— TJ. 194. 
 
 1680. " . . . It is therefore ordered 
 forthwith that the drum be beat to call all 
 coolies, carpenters. . . ." — Official Memo. 
 in Wheeler, i. 129. 
 
 *c. 1703. "The Imperial officers . . . sent 
 . . . ten or twelve sardars, with 13,000 or 
 14,000 horse, and 7,000 or 8,000 trained 
 Kalis of that country." — Khdfl Khan, in 
 Elliot, vii, 375. , 
 
 1711. "The better sort of people travel 
 in Palankeens, carry'd . by six or eight 
 Cooleys, whose Hire, if they go not far from 
 Town, is threepence a Day each." — Lockyer, 
 26. 
 
 1726. " Coeli's. Bearers of all sorts of 
 Burdens, goods, Andols, and Palankins 
 - ■ ." — Valentijn, vol. v., Names, &c., 2. 
 
 *1727. " Goga ... has had some Mud 
 Wall Tortificationa, which still defend them 
 from the Insults of their Neighbours the 
 Coulies."— j1. Ham. i. 141. 
 
 1755. " The Families of the Coolies sent 
 to theNegrais complain that Mr. Brook 
 has paid to the Head Cooley what money 
 those who died there left behind them. "—In 
 Long, 54. 
 
 1785. _". . . the officers were obliged to 
 have their baggage transported upon men's 
 heads over an extent of upwards of 800 
 miles, at the rate of 51. per month for every 
 couley or porter employed," — Carraccioli's 
 L. of Olive, i. 243-4. 
 
 1789. "If you should ask a common 
 cooly or porter, what cast he is of, he wUl 
 answer, the same as Master, pariar-cast." — 
 Munro's Narrative, 29. 
 
 1791. ". . . . deux relais de vigoureux 
 conlis, ou porteurs, de quatre hommes 
 chacun. . . ." — B. de St. Pierre, La Chau- 
 miire Indienne, 15. 
 
 *1813. " Gudgerah, a large populous 
 town surrounded by a wall, to protect it 
 from the depredations of the Coolees, who 
 are a very insolent set among the numerous 
 and probably indigenous tribes of free- 
 booters and robbers in this part of India." — 
 Morles, Orient. Mem. iii. 63. 
 
 ,1817. "These (Chinese) emigrants are 
 usually employed as coolees or labourers on 
 their first arrival (in Java)." — Baffles, B. of 
 JoAia, i. 205. 
 
 *1820. " In the profession of thieving 
 the Koolees may be said to act eon amore. 
 A Koolee of this order, meeting a defence- 
 less person in a lane about dusk, would no 
 more think of allowing him to pass un- 
 phindered than a Frenchman would a 
 woman without bowing to her ; it may be 
 considered a point of honour of the caste," — 
 Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo., iii. 355. 
 
 * 1825. "The head man of the village 
 
 said he was a Kholee, the name of a degene- 
 rate race of Rajpoots in GuzerS,t, who 
 from the low occupations in which they are 
 generally employed, have (under the cor- 
 rupt name of Coolie) given a name, proba- 
 bly through the medium of the Portuguese, 
 to bearers of burdens all over India." — 
 Heber, ed. 1844, ii, 92. 
 
 1867. "Bien que de race diffferente les 
 Coolies et les Chinois sont comport^s ^ 
 peu-prfes de mgme." — Quatrefatjes, B(vpport 
 sur le Proffris de I' Anthropologic, 219. 
 
 1871. "I have ho]jes for the Coolies in 
 British Guiana, but it will be more sure 
 and certain when the immigration system 
 IS based on better laws." — Jenkins, Tlie 
 Ooolie. 
 
 1873. "The appellant, the Hon. Julian 
 Pauncef ote, is the Attorney-General for the 
 Colony (Hong Kong)_ and the respondent 
 Hwoka-Sing is a Coolie or labourer, and a 
 native of China." — Beport of Oase before 
 Jttd. Com. of Privy Oouncil. 
 
 „ "A man (Col. Gordon) who had 
 wrought such wonders with means so modest 
 as a levy of Coolies . . . needed, we may 
 be sure, only to be put to the highest test 
 to show how just those were who had. 
 marked him out in his Crimean days as a 
 youth whose extraordinary genius for war 
 could not be surpassed in the army that lay 
 before Sebastopol." — Sat. Beview, Aug. 16, 
 203. 
 
 1875. "A long row of cottages, evidently 
 pattern-built . . . announced the presence 
 of Coolies, Indian or Chinese." — Palgrave, 
 Dutch Guiana, ch. i. 
 
 The word Cooly has passed into English 
 thieves' jargon in the sense of ' a soldier ' 
 (v. Slang Dictionary). 
 
 Coolung, Coolen, and in W. India 
 Cullum, s. Properly the great grey- 
 crane {Qrus cinerea). Hind, Kulang 
 (said by the dictionaries to be Persian, 
 but Jerdon gives Mabr, Kallam, and 
 Telug. Eulangi, wHcb. seem against 
 Persian origin). Great companies of 
 these are common in many parts of 
 India, especially on tbe sands of the 
 less frequented rivers ; and their 
 clanging, trumpet-like call is often 
 beard as tbey pass bigb over bead at 
 nigbt. 
 
 " Ille gruum ... 
 Clamor in aetherieis dispersus nubibus 
 austri." (LvAir. iv. 182-3.) 
 
 Tbe name, in the form Coolen, is often 
 misapplied to tbe Demoiselle Crane 
 [Anthropoides virc/o, L.), -wbicb is one 
 of tbe best of Indian birds for tbe' 
 table (see Jerdon, ed. 1877, ii. 667, and 
 last quotation below). Tbe true Goo- 
 lung, tbougb inferior, is tolerably good 
 eating. Tbis bird, -wbiob is now quite 
 unknown in Scotland, was in tbe 15tb 
 
COOMKBS. 
 
 194 
 
 COOTUB, THE. 
 
 century not uncommon there, and was 
 a favourite disli at great entertain- 
 laents (see Accta. of L. H. Treasurer of 
 Scotland, i. ccv. 
 
 .il698. "Peculiarly Brand-geese, Colum, 
 and Serass, a species of the iorraer." —Fryer, 
 117. 
 
 1813. "Peacocks, partridges, quails, 
 doves, and green-pigeons supplied our table, 
 and with the addition of two stately birds, 
 called the Sahras and cuUum, added much 
 to the animated beauty of the country." — 
 Forbes, Or. Mem. ii. 29. 
 
 1883. "Not being so green as I was, I 
 let the tempting herd of antelopes pass, 
 but the kulram I cannot resist. They are 
 feeding in thousands at the other end of a 
 large field, and to reach them it will only 
 be necessary to crawl round behind the 
 hedge for a quarter of a mile or so. But what 
 will one not dw with roast kullum looming 
 in the vista of the future?" — Tribes on my 
 Frontier, p. 162. 
 
 " «** N.B. — I have applied the word 
 Icallum, as everybody does, to the demoi- 
 selle crane, which, however, is not properly 
 the Kullum, but the Koonja." — Ibid, p. 171. 
 
 Coomkee, adj., used as sub. This 
 is a derivative from Pers. humah, 'aid,' 
 and must have been very widely dif- 
 fused in India, for we find it specialized 
 in different senses in the extreme West 
 a,nd East, besides having in both the 
 general sense of ' auxiliary.' 
 
 a. — Kumakl, in N. and S. Oanara, 
 is applied to a defined portion of forest, 
 from which the proprietor of the village 
 or estate has the privilege of supplying 
 himself vrith wood for house-building, 
 &c. (except from the reserved kinds of 
 wood), with leaves and twigs for ma- 
 nure, fodder, &o. See under Coomry. 
 
 b.— Koomkee, in Bengal, is the 
 technical name of the female elephant 
 used as a decoy in capturing a male. 
 
 1807. " When an elephant is in a proper 
 state to be removed from the, Keddah, he is 
 conducted either by koomktes (i.e. decoy 
 females) or by tame males." — Williamson, 
 Oriental Field Sports, folio ed., p. 30. 
 
 Coomry, s. Kumari cultivation is 
 the S. Indian (especially in Canara) 
 appeUaiion of that system pur- 
 sued by hill-peoplfe in many parts of 
 India and its frontiers, in which a 
 certain tract of forest is cut down and 
 burnt, and the groujid planted with 
 crops for one or two seasons, after 
 which a new site is similarly treated. 
 This system has many names in diifer- 
 ent regions ; in the east of Bengal it is 
 known as jMm (vide Jhoom) ; and in 
 
 Burma as tounggyan. We find kam- 
 ried as a quasi-English participle in a 
 document quoted by the High Court, 
 Bombay, in a judgment dated 27th 
 January, 1879, p. 227. 
 
 1883. " Kumaki and Enmari privileges 
 stand on a very different platform. The 
 former are perfectlyreasonable, and worthy 
 of a civilized country .... As for Kumari 
 privileges, they cannot be defended before 
 the tribunal of reason as being reallj; good 
 for ijie country, but old custom is old 
 custom, and often commands the respect of 
 a wise government even when it is in- 
 defensible."— Jir. Grant Duff's Reply to am 
 Address at Mangalore, 15th October. 
 
 Coonoor, n.p. A hill-station in the 
 Neilgherries. Kunnur = ' Hill-Town . 
 
 Coorg, n.p. A small hiU state on 
 the west of the table-land of Mysore, in 
 which lies the source of the Cauvery, 
 and which was annexed to the Britiob 
 Grovernment, in consequence of crue{ 
 misgovernment in 1834. The name 
 is a corruption of Kddagu, of whic^ 
 Q-undert says: "perhaps from leodu,-. | 
 ' steep,' or d?amil hadaga, 'west.' " ' ? 
 
 Coorg is also iised for a native of 
 the country, in which case it stands 
 for KSdaga. 
 
 Coorsy,s.H. — ^fromAr. — Kursl. The 
 word usually emj)loyed in Western 
 India for ' a chair.' Choky (q.v.) 
 {cliauTa) is always used in the Bengal f 
 Presidency. Kursi is the Arabic form;- 
 borrowed from the Aramaic, in which- 
 the emphatic state is kurseyd. But 
 m Hebrew the word possesses a more 
 original form with ss, for rs (kisse, the 
 usual word in the 0. T. for ' a throne'). 
 The original sense seems to be 'a 
 covered seat.' 
 
 Coosiunba, s. H. kusum and kusum- 
 hha = safflower, 5. v. But the name 
 is applied in Eajputana and Guzerat 
 to the tincture of opium, which is used 
 freely by Eajputs and others in those 
 territories ; also (according to Shaka- 
 spear) to an infusion of bang (q.v.). 
 
 Cootub, The, n. p. The Kutb 
 Minar, near Delhi, one of the most 
 remarkable of Indian architectural 
 antiquities, is commonly so caUed by 
 Europeans. It forms the minaret of 
 the Great Mosque, now long in ruins, 
 which K"utb-uddin Ibak founded A.D. 
 1191, immediately after the capture of ) 
 Delhi, and which was built out of the 
 
COPECK. 
 
 195 
 
 COPPjEBSMITH. 
 
 materials of numerous Hindu temples, 
 as is still manifest. According to the 
 elaborate investigation of Gen. A. 
 Cunningham, the magnificent Minar 
 was begun by Kutb-uddia Ibak about 
 1200, and completed by his successor 
 Shamsuddin lyaltimish about 1220. 
 The tower has undergone, in its upper 
 part, various restorations. The height 
 as it now stands is 238 feet 1 inch. 
 
 The traditional name of the tower 
 no doubt had reference to the name of 
 its founder, but also there may have 
 been a reference to the contemporary 
 Saint, Kutb-uddin Ushi, whose tomb is 
 close by;* and perhaps also to the 
 meaning of the na,m.eKutb-uddm, ' The 
 Pole or Axle of the Faith,' as appro- 
 priate to such a structure. 
 
 c. 1330. "Attached to the mosque (of 
 Delhi) is a tower for the caU to prayer which 
 has no equal in the whole world. It is 
 bnilt of red stone, with about 360 steps. It 
 is not square, but has a great number of 
 angles, is very massive at the base, and very 
 lofty, equalling the Pharos of Alexandria. " 
 — Abulfeda, in Gildemeista; 190. 
 
 0. 1340. " In the northern court of the 
 mosque stands the minaret [ol-saumM'a], 
 which is without aparallel in all the countries 
 of Islam ... It is of surpassing height ; the 
 pinnacle is of milk-white marble, and the 
 globes which decorate it are of pure gold. 
 The aperture of the staircase is so wide 
 that elephants can ascend, and a person on 
 whom Icould rely told me that when the 
 minaret was a-building, he saw an elephant 
 ascend to the very top with a load of 
 stones." — Ibn Batuta, iii. 151. 
 ' The latter half of the last quotation is 
 fiction. 
 
 1663. " At two Leagues oil the City on 
 Agra's side, in a place by the Mahumetans 
 called Koja Kotubeddine, there is a very 
 ancient Edifice which hath been a Temple 
 eif Idols. . . ."—Semier, E. T. 91. 
 
 It is evident from this that Bemier had 
 not then visited the Skfb. 
 
 1825. " I will only observe that the 
 Cuttab Minar ... is really the finest 
 tower I have ever seen, and .must, when its 
 spire was complete, have been still more 
 beautiful."— JTeic)-, ed. 1844, i. 308. 
 
 Copeck, s. This is a Eussian copper 
 coin, 1^ of a ruble. The degeneration 
 of coin denominations is often so great 
 that we may suspect this name to 
 preserve that of the dinar Kopekl 
 often mentioned in the histories 6i 
 Timur and his family. KopeJe is in 
 Turki = dog, and Charmoy explains 
 the term as equivalent to AM,-JMlb 
 
 * See Cunningham, Archacol. Reports, vol. i. pp. 
 184 aeqq. 
 
 (" Father of a dog "), formerly applied 
 in Egypt to Dutch crowns {Lowen- 
 thaler) bearing u, lion. There could 
 not be Dutch coins in Timur's time, 
 but some other Frank coin bear- 
 ing a lion may have been so called, 
 probably Venetian. A Polish coin 
 with a lion on it was called by a like 
 name (see Macarius, quoted below, 
 p. 169). Another etymology of hopeh 
 suggested (in Ohaudoir, Apergu des 
 Monnaiea Buisses) is from Euss. Icopi^, a 
 pike, many old Eussian coins repre- 
 senting the Prince on horseback with 
 a spear. Kopeks are mentioned in the 
 reign of VassUi III., about the middle 
 of the 15th century, but only became 
 regularly established in the coinage c. 
 1536. 
 
 1390. (Timour resolved) "to visit the 
 venerated tomb of Sheikh Maslahat . . . 
 and with that intent proceeded to Tash- 
 kand ... he there distributed as alms to 
 worthy objects, 10,000 dinars kopaki . . ." 
 ^Shcvrlfuddm, in Extracts by M. Cliarmoy, 
 Mem. Acad. St. P., vi. S., tome iii. p. 363, 
 also note, p. 135. 
 
 1535. "It was on this that the Grand 
 Duchess Helena, mother of Ivan Vassilie- 
 vitch, and regent in his minority, ordered, 
 in 1535, that these Dengui should be melted 
 down and new ones struck, at the rate of 
 300 dengui, or 3 Roubles of Moscow k la 
 grivenka, in Kopeks. . . From that time 
 accounts continued to be kept in Bouhle.. 
 kopeks, and Dengui." — Ohaudoir, Apergu. 
 
 0.1655. "The pension in lieu of pro- 
 visions was, for our Lord the Patriarch 25 
 copecks daily." — Travels of the Patriarch 
 Macarius, Or. Tr. Fund, i. 281. 
 
 1783. "The Copeck of Russia, a copper 
 coin, in name and apparently in value, is 
 the same which was current in Tartary 
 during the reign of Timur." — Forster's- 
 Joumey, ed. 1808, ii. 332. 
 
 Coppersmitll, s. Popular nama 
 both in Hind, (tamhayat) and English, 
 of the crimson-breasted barbet (Xan- 
 tholaema indica, Latham). See the 
 quotation from Jerdon. 
 
 1862. "It has a remarkably loud note, 
 which sounds like took-took-toolc, and this it 
 generally utters when seated on the top of 
 some tree, nodding its head at each call, 
 first to one side and then to another .... 
 This sound and the motion of its head, ac- 
 companying it, have given origin to the 
 name of 'Coppersmith.'. ." — Jerdon, nA.. 
 1877, i. 316. 
 
 1879. 
 
 " . . . In the mango-sprays 
 The sun-birds flashed ; alone at his green 
 
 forge 
 Toiled the loud Coppersmith. . ." 
 
 The Light of Asia, p. 20. 
 
COPBAH. 
 
 196 
 
 COBCOPALI. 
 
 1883. " Por the same reason mynas seek 
 the tope, and the ' blue jay,' so-called, and 
 the little green coppersmith hooting ventri- 
 loquistioally."— Triics on my Frontier, 154. 
 
 Coprah, s. The dried kernel of the 
 coco-nut, much, used for the expres- 
 sion of its oil, and exported largely 
 from the Malabar ports. The Portu- 
 guese probably took the word from the 
 Malayalam hoppara, which is however 
 apparently borrowed from the Hindi 
 JcJiopra, of the same meaning. The 
 latter is connected by some with 
 hha-pna, 'to dry up.' Shakespear 
 however, more probably, connects 
 hlioprd, as well as l-hopri, ' a skull, 
 a shell,' and khappar, ' a skull,' 
 with Sansk. JcJiarpara, having also 
 the meaning of ' skull. | Compare 
 with this a derivation which we have 
 suggested (s.v.) as possible of COCO from 
 old Fr. and Span, coque, coca, ' a shell; ' 
 and with the slang use of coco there 
 mentioned. 
 
 1563. "And they also dry these cocos 
 . . . and these dried ones they call copra, 
 and they carry them to Ormuz, and to the 
 Balaghat." — Garcia, Colloq. f. 686. 
 
 1578. "The kernel of these cocos is 
 dried in the sun, and is called copra. . . . 
 From this same copi'a oil is made in presses, 
 as we make it from olives." — Acosta, 104. 
 
 1.584. " Chopra, from Cochin and Mala- 
 bar . . ."—Barret, in Hakl. ii. 413. 
 
 1598. "The other Oyle is prest out of 
 the dried Cocus, which is called Copra . . ." 
 — Idnsehot.en, 101. See also (1602), Couto, 
 Dec. I, liv. iv. cap. 8 ; (1606) Gouvea, i. 
 62b ; (o. 1690) Bumphius, Serb. Amh. i. 7. 
 
 1727. " That tree (coco-nut) produceth 
 . . . Copera, or the Kernels of the Nut 
 dried, and out of these Kernels there is a 
 very clear Oil exprest." — A. Sam. i. 307. 
 
 1860. " The ordinary estimate is that 
 one thousand full-grown nutsof Jaffna will 
 yield 525 pounds of Copra when dried, 
 which in turn will produce 25 gallons of 
 cocoa-nut oil." — Tennent, Ceylon, ii. 531. 
 
 1878. It appears from Lady Brassey's 
 Voyage in the Sunbeam (5th ed. 248) that 
 this word is naturalised in Tahiti. 
 
 1883. "I suppose there are but few 
 English people outside the trade who know 
 what copra is ; I will therefore explain : — it 
 is the white pith of the ripe cocoa-nut cut 
 into strips and dried in the sun. This is 
 brought to the trader (at New Britain) in 
 baskets varying from 3 to 20 lbs. in weight ; 
 the payment . . . was a thimbleful of 
 beads for each pound of copra, . . The nut 
 is full of oil, and on reaching Europe the 
 copra is crushed in mills, and the oil pressed 
 from it . . . half the oil sold as ' olive-oil ' 
 
 is really from the cocoa-nut." — Wilfred 
 Powell, Wanderings in a Wild Country, p. 37. 
 
 Coral-tree, s. Erythrina indica, 
 Lam., so called from the rich scarlet 
 colour of its flowers. 
 
 Corcopali, s. This is the name of 
 a fruit described by Varthema, Acosta, 
 and other old writers, the identity of 
 which has been the subject of much 
 conjecture. It is in reality the Oar- 
 cinia indica, Choisy (N. 0. QuUiferae), 
 a tree of the Oonoan and Canara, which 
 belongs to the same genus as the man- 
 gosteen, and as the tree afiording the 
 gamboge of commerce. It produces an 
 agreeable, acid, purple fruit, which 
 the Portuguese call brinddes. From 
 the seeds a fatty oil is drawn, known 
 as Jcokun Tmtter. The name in Malaya- 
 lam is hoduhlea, and this possibly, with 
 the addition oipuli, 'acid,' gave rise to 
 the name before us. It is stated in the 
 English Cyclopaedia (Nat. Hist. s. v. 
 Qarcinia) that in Travancore the fruit 
 is called by the natives Gharka pulK, 
 and in Ceylon goraka.* The Cyclo- 
 psedia also contains some interesting 
 particulars regarding the uses in Cey- 
 lon of the goraka. But this Ceylon 
 tree is a different species (G. Gam- 
 hogia, Desrous.). Notwithstanding its 
 name it does not produce gamboge; 
 its gum being insoluble in water. A 
 figure of G. indica is given in Bed- 
 dome's Flora Sylvatica, pi. Ixxxv. 
 
 1510. "Another fruit is found here 
 fashioned like a melon, and it has divisions 
 after that manner, and when it is cut, three 
 or four grains which look like grapes, or 
 birdcherries, are found inside. The tree 
 which bears this fruit is of the height of a 
 quince tree, and forms its leaves in the 
 same manner. This fruit is called Coroopal; 
 it is extremely good for eating, and excel- 
 lent as a medicine." — Varthema (transl. 
 modified from) Hak. Soc. 167. 
 
 1578. "Carcapuli is a great tree, both 
 lofty and thick ; its fruit is in size and as- 
 pect like an orange without a rind, ,»11 
 divided in lobes. . ." — Acosta, Tractado, 357. 
 
 (This author gives a tolerable out of the 
 fruit ; there is an inferior plate in Debry, 
 iv. No. xvii.). 
 
 1672. "The plant Carcapuli is peculiar 
 to Malabar. . . . The ripe fruit is used as 
 ordinary food ; the unripe is out in pieces 
 and dried in the sun, and is then used all 
 the year round to mix in dishes, along with 
 
 * Forbes Watson's 'Listof Indian Productions' 
 gives as synonyms of the Garoinia oambogia tree 
 •'Karlca-jmliemaram?" Tarn." Klirlca-mdie," Mai. 
 and " Goi-aka-gass," Ceyl. 
 
GORGE, COOROE. 
 
 197 
 
 CORNAd 
 
 tamarind, having an excellent flavour, of a 
 tempered acidity, and of a very agreeable 
 and refreshing odour. The form is nearly 
 round, of the size of an apple, divided into 
 eight equal lobes of a yellow colour, fra- 
 
 frant and beautiful, and with another little 
 ruitlet attached to the extremity, which is 
 perfectly round," &;c., &c. — P. Vincenm 
 Maria, 356. 
 
 Gorge, Coorge, &c., s. A mercan- 
 tile term for ' a score.' The word is 
 in use among the trading Arabs and 
 others, as well as in India. It is estab- 
 lishedin Portuguese use apparently, but 
 the Portuguese word is almost certainly 
 of Indian origin, and this is expressly 
 asserted in some Portuguese Diction- 
 aries {e.g. Lacerda's, Lisbon, 1871). 
 Kori is used exactly in the same way 
 by natives all over Upper India. In- 
 deed, the vulgar there in numeration 
 habitually say do kori, tin Jcori, for 40, 
 60, and so forth. The first of our quota- 
 tions shows the word in a form very 
 closely allied to this, and explaining the 
 transition. Wilson gives Telugu hhor- 
 jam, ' a bale or lot of 20 pieces, com- 
 monly called a corge." But, unless a 
 root can be traced, this may easily be a 
 corruption of the trade-word. Littr^ 
 explains corge or courge as " Paquet de 
 toile de coton des Indes ; " and Marcel 
 Devic says :" O'est vraisemblablement 
 i'Aiabe khordj" — which means a saddle 
 bag, a portmanteau. Both the defini- 
 tion and the etymology seem to miss 
 the essential meaning of corge, which 
 is that of a score, and not that of a 
 packet or bundle, unless by accident. 
 
 1510. " If they be stuflts, they deal by 
 curia, and in like manner if they be jewels. 
 By a curia is understood twenty." — Var- 
 thema, 170. 
 
 1525. "A coTJa dos quotonyas grandes 
 vale (250) tajugas." — Lembranm das Gousas 
 da Itidia, 48. 
 
 1554. " The nut and mace when gathered 
 were bartered by the natives for common 
 lands of cloth, and for each korja of these 
 . . . they gave a bahar of mace . . . and 
 seven bahars of the nut." — Castanheda, vi. 8. 
 
 1612. "White callicos from twentie to 
 fortie Eoyals the Corge (a Corge being 
 twentie pieces), a great quantitie." — Capt. 
 Sans, in Purchas, i. 347. 
 
 1612-13. ' ' They returning brought doune 
 the Mustraes of everie .sort, and the prices 
 demanded for them per Corge." — Dounton, 
 in PurcJias, i. 299. 
 
 1615. 
 " 6 pec. whit baftas of 16 and 17 Rs. ...corg. 
 
 6 pec. blew 62/)'ams, of 15 Rs corg. 
 
 6pec. redseto, of 12Rs corg." 
 
 Cocks's Diary, i. 75. 
 
 1622. Adam Denton . . . admits that 
 he made "90 corse of Pintadoes" in their 
 house at Patani, out not at their charge. — 
 Sainsbwy, iii. 42. 
 
 1644. "To the Friars of St. Francis for 
 their regular yearly allowance, a cow every 
 week, 24 candies of wheat, 15 sacks of rice 
 girasol, 2 sacks of sugar, half a candy of 
 
 SCTO (qu. sevo, 'tallow,' 'grease,' 
 
 f candy 
 
 of coco-niit oil, 6 maunds of butter. 4 
 corjas of cotton stuffs, and 25,920 r^s for 
 dispensary medicines (mezinhxis de botica)." 
 —Bocarro, MS. f. 217. 
 
 c. 1670. "TheCIdtes . . which are made 
 at Lahm- ... are sold by Corges, every 
 Gorge consisting of twenty pieces. . ." — 
 Tavemier, On the Gommodities of the Damns, 
 of the Great Mogul, &c., E. T. p. 58. 
 
 ' c. 1760. " At Madras ... 1 gorge is 22 
 pieces." — Grose, i. 284. 
 
 ,, "No washerman to demand fori 
 corge of pieces more than 7 pun of cowries." 
 —In Lom/, 239. 
 
 1784. In a Calcutta Lottery-list of prizes 
 we find " 55 corge of Pearls." — In Seton- 
 Karr, i. 33. 
 
 1810. " I recollect about 29 years back, 
 when marching from Berhampore to Cawn- 
 pore with a detachment of European re- 
 cruits, seeing several coarges (of sheep) 
 bought for their use, at 3 and 3 J rupees ! 
 at the latter rate 6 sheep were purchased 
 for a rupee . . . five pence each." — William- 
 son, r. M., i. 293. 
 
 1813. " Corge is 22 at Judda."— Jf«6tj™, 
 i. 93. 
 
 Coringa, n.p. Koringa. Probably 
 a corruption of Ealinga (q-v-)- ^^^ 
 name of a seaport in Godavari Dist. 
 on the northern side of the Delta. 
 
 Corle, s. Singh. Icorale, a district. 
 
 1726. "A Coraal is an overseer of a 
 Corle or District . . ." — Valentijn, JVames 
 of Naiive Officers in the Villages of Ceylon, 1. 
 
 Cornac, s. This word is used, by 
 French writers especially, as an 
 Indian word, and as the equivalent 
 of mahout (q-y-)> oi' driver of, the 
 elephant. Littre defines : Nom gu'on 
 donne dans les Indes au conducteur d'un 
 Repliant, &c., &c., adding: " Etym. 
 Saxiakxit Karnikin, elephant." "Dans 
 les Indes" is happily vague, and the 
 etymology is worthless. Bluteau gives 
 Cornaca, but no etymology. In 
 Singhalese Kurawa = ' Elephant Stud.' 
 (It is not in the Singhalese Diet., but 
 is in the official Glossary of Terms, &c.), 
 and Cfox friend Dr. Eost suggests 
 Kurawa-nayaka (' Chief of the Kur- 
 awa') as a probable origin. This is 
 
COBOMANDEL. 
 
 198 
 
 COBOMANDEL. 
 
 confii-med by the form Cournahea in 
 Valentijn, and by anotlier title which 
 he gives as used for the head of the 
 Elephant Stable at Matura, viz. Oagi- 
 naiche {Names, &c., p. 11), i.e. Gaji- 
 nayaha, from Oaja, ' an elephant.' 
 
 1672. " There is a certain season of the 
 year when the old elephant discharges an 
 oil at the two sides of the head, and at that 
 season they become like mad creatures, and 
 often break the neck of their carnac or 
 driver."* — Baldams, Germ, ed., 422. 
 
 1685. "O coruaca q estava de baixo 
 delle tiuha hum laco que metia em hfia das 
 maos ao bravo." — Biheiro, f. 49i. 
 
 1712. "The aforesaid author (P. Fr. 
 Caspar de S. Bernardino in his Itinerary), 
 relates that in the said city (Goa), he saw 
 three Elephants adorned with jewels, ador- 
 ing the most Holy Sacrament at the Sfe 
 Gate_ on the Octave of Easter, on which 
 day in India they make the procession of 
 Corpus Domini, because of the calm 
 weather. I doubt not that the Cornacas of 
 these animals had taught them to perform 
 these acts of apparent adoration. But at 
 the same time there appears to be Religion 
 and Piety innate in the Elephant." t — In 
 Bluteau, s. v. MepJiante. 
 
 1726. "After that (at Mongeer) one 
 goes over a great walled area, and again 
 through a gate, which is adorned on either 
 side with a great stone elephant with a 
 Carnak on it."~Valentijn, v. 167. 
 
 ,, "CoTirnakeas, who stable the new- 
 caught elephants, and tend them." — Valen- 
 tijn. Names, &c., 5 (in vol. v.). 
 
 1727. "Ashe was one Morning going to 
 the River to be washed, with his Carnack 
 or Eider on his BajCk, he chanced to jiut 
 his Trunk in at the Taylor's Window."—^. 
 Sam. ii. 110. 
 
 This is the only instance of English use 
 that we know (except Mr. Carl Bock's; and 
 he is not an Englishman, though his book 
 is in English). It is in the famous story 
 of the Elephant's revenge on the Tailor. 
 
 1884. " The camao, or driver, was quite 
 unable to control the beast, which roared 
 and trumpeted with indignation."— C.£om, 
 Temples and Meplmnts, p. 22. 
 
 Coromandel, n.p. A name which 
 has been long applied by Europeans 
 to the Northern Tamil Country, or 
 (more comprehensively) to the eastern 
 coast of the Peninsula of India from 
 Pt. Calimere northward to the mouth 
 of the Kistna, sometimes to Orissa. 
 It corresponds pretty nearly to the 
 Maabar of Marco Polo and the Ma- 
 
 * See Kuat. 
 
 + "This Elephant is a vev-y pious animal"— a 
 bemiaii fnend once observed in India, misled hy 
 the double sense of his Tomacular/romm (' harni- 
 iess, tame ' as well as ' pious or innocent ' ) 
 
 hommedan writers of his age, though 
 that is defined more accurately as from 
 0. Oomorin to Nellore. 
 
 Much that is fanciful has been 
 written on the origin of this name. 
 Tod makes it Kuru-mandala, the 
 Realm, of the Kurus. — Trans. It. As. 
 Soc. iii. 157. 
 
 Bp. Caldwell, in the first edition of 
 his Dravidian Grammar, suggested, 
 that European traders might haye 
 taken this familiar name from that of 
 Karumanal ('black sand'), the name 
 of a small village on the coast north 
 of Madras, which is habitually pro- , 
 nounced and written Coromandel by 
 European residents at Madras. The 
 learned author, in his second edition, 
 has given up this suggestion, and has 
 accepted that to which we adhere. 
 But Mr. C. P. Brown, the eminent 
 Telugu scholar, in repeating the former 
 suggestion, ventures positively to 
 assert: "The earliest Portuguese 
 sailors pronounced this Coromandel, \ 
 and called the whole coast by this 
 name, which was unknown to the • „,, 
 Hindus";* a passage containing ia 
 three lines several errors. Again, a", j, 
 writer in the Ind. Antiquary (i. Z&S^. \ 
 speaks of this supposed origin of the 
 name as " pretty generally accepted,'', 
 and proceeds to give an imaginative 
 explanation of how it was propagated. ;; 
 These etymologies are founded on a 
 corrupted form of the name, and the 
 same remark would apply to Kha/ra- . | 
 mandalam, the ' hot country,' which ' I 
 Bp. Caldwell mentions as one of the 
 names given, in Telugu, to the eastern 
 coast. Padre Paolino gives the name 
 more accurately as Ciola, {i.e. Ohola) 
 mandalam, but his explanation of it 
 as meaning the Country of Cliolam (or 
 juwari, — Sorghum vulgare, Pers.) is 
 erroneous. 
 
 An absurd etymology is given by 
 Teixeira {Relacion de Harmu%, 28; 
 1610). He writes : " Choromadel or 
 Chore Badel, i.e. Eice Port, because of 
 the great expert of rice from thence." 
 He apparently compounds (Hind.) 
 cliaul, 'cooked rice' (!) and bandel, i.e. 
 bandar (qq.v.) 'harbour.' This is a 
 very good type of the way etymologies 
 are made by some people, and then 
 confidently repeated. 
 
 * •'oMrm.JJ. ^s.Soc.,N.S.,vol.v.l48. Hehadsaid 
 the same la earlier writings, and was apparently 
 the ongmal author of this suggestion. 
 
COROMANDEL. 
 
 199 
 
 'COBOMANDEL. 
 
 The name is in fact Ch^ramandala, 
 the Eealm of Chdra; this being the 
 Tamil form of the very ancient 
 title of the Tamil Kings who reigned 
 in Tanjore. This correct explanation 
 of the name was already given by 
 W. Hamilton in 1820 (ii. 405), by 
 Eitter quoting him in 1836 {Erdkunde, 
 vi. 296)-; by the late M. Eeinaud 
 in 1845 {Relation, &c., i. Ixxxvi.) ; 
 and by Sir Walter Elliot in 1869 {J. 
 Etlmol. Soc, N. S., i. 117). And the 
 name occurs in the forms Gholaman- 
 dalam or Solamandalam on the great 
 Temple Inscription of Tanjore (11th 
 century), and in an inscription of a.d. 
 1101 at a temple dedicated to Varahas- 
 vami near the Seven Pagodas. We 
 have other quite analogous names in 
 early inscriptions, e.g. Ilamandalam 
 (Ceylon), Oheramandalam, Tondaiman- 
 ddlam, &c. 
 
 Ohola, as the name of a Tamil people 
 and of their royal dynasty appears as 
 CAoe?asinoneof Asoka'sinscriptions, and 
 in the Telugu inscriptions of the Chalu- 
 kya dynasty. Nor can we doubt that 
 the same name is represented by 2mpa 
 of; Ptolemy who reigned at 'A/j/caToO 
 (Arcot), Smp-ral who reigned at 
 Ojoflov/)a(Wariilr),andthe 25pai yojudSfr 
 who dwelt inland from the site of 
 Madras.* 
 
 The word Soli, as applied to the 
 Tanjore country, occurs in Marco 
 Polo (Bk. iii. ch. 20), showing that 
 Chola in some form was used in his 
 day. Indeed Soli is used in Oeylon.f 
 And though the Choromandel of Bal- 
 daeus and other Dutch writers is, as 
 pronounced in their language, am- 
 biguous or erroneous, Valentijn (1726) 
 calls the country Sjola, and defines it 
 as extending from Negapatam to 
 Orissa, sa3ring that it derived its name 
 from a certain kingdom, and adding 
 that ■mandalain is ' kingdom.' J So 
 that this respectable writer had already 
 distinctly indicated the true etymology 
 of Gm'omandel. 
 
 Some documents in Valentijn speak 
 of the ' old City of Coromandel.' It is 
 not absolutely clear what place was so 
 
 ■^ See Bp. Caldwell's Comp. Gram., 18, 95, etc. 
 
 + See Em. Tennent, i. 395. 
 
 t " This coast bears commonly the corrupted 
 name of Choromandel, and is now called only thus ; 
 but the,right name is Sjola-maridalam, after Sjola, 
 a, certain kingdom of that name, and mandatam, 
 * a kingdoih,' one that used in the old times to 
 ^e an independent and mighty empire." — Val.r. 2. 
 
 called (probably by the Arabs in their 
 fashion of calling a chief town by the 
 name of the country), but the indica- 
 tions point almost certainly to Nega- 
 patam.* 
 
 The oldest European mention of the 
 name is, we believe, in the Roteiro de 
 Vaaco da Qama, where it appears as 
 Ghomandarla. The short Italian 
 narrative of Hieronymo da Sto. Stefano 
 is however perhaps earlier still, and 
 he curiously enough gives the name 
 in exactly the modern form " Coro- 
 mandel," though perhaps his C had 
 originally a cedilla (Ram.usio,i. f. 345);). 
 These instances suffice to show that 
 the name was not given by the Portu- 
 guese. Da Gama and his companions 
 knew the east coast only by hearsay, 
 and no doubt derived their information 
 chiefly from Mahommedan traders, 
 through their " Moorish" interpreter. 
 That the name was in familiar Mahom- 
 medan use at a later date may be seen 
 from Eowlandson's Translation of the 
 Toh/at-ul-Mujdhidm, where we find it 
 stated that the Franks had built for- 
 tresses " at Meelapoor {i.e. Mailapur or 
 San Tomd) and Nagapatam, and other 
 ports of Solmondul," showing that 
 the name was used by them just as we 
 use it (p. 153). Again (p. 154) this 
 writer says that the Mahommedans of 
 Malabar were cut off from extra- 
 Indian trade, and limited ' ' to the 
 ports of Guzerat, the Conoan, Sol- 
 mondul, and the countries about 
 Kaeel." At p. 160 of the same work 
 we have mention of "Coromandel 
 and other parts," but we do not know 
 how this is written in the original 
 Arabic. Varthema (1510) has Clor- 
 mandel, i.e. Chormandel, but which 
 Eden in his translation (1577, which 
 probably affords the earliest English 
 occurrence of the name) deforms into 
 Cyromandel (f . 396 b). Barbosa has 
 in the Portuguese edition of the 
 Lisbon Academy, Charamandel ; in 
 the Span. MS. translated by Lord 
 Stanley of Alderley, Cholmendel and 
 Cholmender. D'Alboquerque's Com- 
 mentaries (1557), Mendez Pinto (c. 
 1550) and Barros (1553) have Choro- 
 luandel, and Garcia De Orta (1563) 
 
 " e. (/., 1675. " Hence the country . . . has be- 
 come very rich, wherefore the Portuguese were in- 
 duced to build a town on the site of the old Gentoo 
 (Jentiefiie) city Chiormaiidelan." — Report on the 
 Dutch Conquests in Ceylon and S. India, hyRykloof 
 Van Goens in Valentijn, v. (Ceylon) 234. 
 
"CORPORAL FORBES." 200 
 
 COSMIN. 
 
 •Cliarainandel. The ambiguity of the 
 ch, soh, in Portuguese and. Spanish, 
 .but hard in Italian, seems to have led 
 early to the corrupt form Coromandel, 
 which we find in Parkes's Mendoza 
 (1589), and Coromandyll, among 
 other spellings, in the English ver- 
 sion of Oastanheda (1582). Oesare 
 Federioi has in the Italian (1587) 
 Chiaramandel (probably pronounced 
 soft in the Venetian manner), and the 
 translation of 1599 has Coromandel. 
 This form thenceforward generally 
 prevails in English works, but not 
 without exceptions. A Madras docu- 
 ment of 1672 in Wheeler has Corman- 
 dell, and so have the early Bengal 
 records in the India OflGLce; Dampier 
 (1689) has Coromondel (i. 509); Look- 
 yer (1711) has "the Coast of Corman- 
 del : _" A. Hamilton (1727) Chormon- 
 del (i. 349) ; and a paper of about 1759 
 published by Dalrymple has " Choro- 
 mandel Coast" {Orient. Beperf. i. 120 
 —121). The poet Thomson has Cor- 
 mandel : 
 
 " all that from the tract 
 Of woody mountains stretch'd through gor- 
 geous Ind 
 Fall on Cormandel's Coast or Malabar." 
 Svmmer. 
 
 The Portuguese appear to have 
 adhered in the main to the corrector 
 formChoromandel; e.g. Archivio Port. 
 Oriental, fasc. 3, p. 480, and passim. 
 A Protestant Missionary Catechism, 
 printed at Tranquebar in 1713 for the 
 use of Portuguese schools in India has : 
 ■ ' na costa dos Malabaros que se chama 
 Cormandel." Bernier has . " la cote 
 de Koromandel " (Amst. ed. ii. 322). 
 W, Hamilton says that it is written 
 Ohoramandel in the Madras Records 
 until 1779; but this can hardly be 
 correct in its generality. 
 
 In the French translation of Ibn 
 Batuta (iv. 142) we find Coromandel, 
 but this is only the perverse and mis- 
 leading manner of Frenchmen, who 
 make Julius Caesar cross from 
 "France" to "England." The word 
 is Ma'har in the original. 
 
 "Corporal Forbes." A soldier's 
 grimly jesting name for Cholera Mor- 
 bus. 
 
 1829. " We are all pretty well, only the 
 regiment is sickly, and a great quantity are 
 m hospital with the Corporal Forbes, which 
 carries them away before they have time to 
 •die, or say who comes there."— In Shipu's 
 Memoirs, ii. 218. 
 
 Corral, s. An enclosure as used in 
 Ceylon for the capture of wild ele- 
 phants, corresponding to the Keddali 
 of Bengal. The word is Sp. corral, a 
 court, &c.. Port, curral, 'a cattle 
 pen, a paddock.' The Americans have 
 the same word, direct from the Spanish, 
 in common use for a cattle-pen ; and 
 they have formed a verb ' to corral,' 
 i.e. to enclose in a pen, to pen. 
 
 The word Kraal applied to native 
 camps or villages at the Cape of Good 
 Hope appears to be the same word 
 introduced there by the Dutch. 
 
 The word corral is explained by 
 Bluteau: "A receptacle for any kind 
 of cattle, with raihngs round it and no 
 roof, in which respect it diflers from 
 Corte, which is a building with a roof." 
 Also he states that the word is used 
 specially in churches for septum no- 
 bilium feminarum, a pen for ladies. 
 
 c. 1270. ' ' When morning came, and I i;ose 
 and had heard mass, I proclaimed a council 
 to be held in the open space (corral) between 
 my house and that of Montaragon."— 
 Chron. of James of Aragon, tr. by Foster, 
 i. 65. 
 
 1672. "About Mature they catdjtlhe 
 Elephants with Coraals" (Coralen, . iip-ai, 
 sing. Coraal). — Baldaevs, Ceylon, 168. -r 
 
 1860. In Emerson Tennent's Ceylon, 
 Bk. viii. ch. iv., the corral is fully de- 
 scribed. 
 
 1880. "A few hundred-pounds expended 
 in houses, and the erection of coralls in the 
 neighbourhood of a permanent stream will 
 form a basis of operations." (In Colorado.) 
 — Fortnightly Jtev., Jan., 125. 
 
 Conindiiin, s. This is described 
 by Dana under the species Sapphire, 
 as including the grey and darker 
 coloured opaque crystallized specimens. 
 The word appears to be Indian. 
 Shakespear gives Hind, hurand, Dakh. 
 kurund. Littre attributes the origin 
 to Skt. kuruvinda, which Williams 
 gives as the name of several plants, 
 but also as ' a ruby.' In Telugu we 
 have kuruvindam, and in Tamil kurun.- 
 dam for the substance in present ques- 
 tion; the last is probably the direct 
 origin of the term. 
 
 _c. 1666. " Get emeri blanc se trouve par 
 pierres dans un lieu particub'er du Roiaume, 
 et s'apelle Corind en langue Telengui."— 
 Thevenot, v. 297. 
 
 Cosmin, n.p. This name is given 
 by many travellers in the 16th and 
 1 7th centuries to a port on the western 
 side of the Irawadi Delta, which must 
 
COSMIN. 
 
 ,201 
 
 GOSPETIE. 
 
 have been near Bassein, if not identical 
 ■with it. Till quite recently this was 
 all that could he said on the subject, 
 but Prof. Porchhammer of Eangoon 
 has now identified the name as a cor- 
 ruption of the classical name formerly 
 borne by Bassein, viz. . Kiwima or 
 Kusumanagara, a city founded about 
 the beginning of the pth century. 
 
 Kusima-mandala was the western 
 .province of the Delta Kingdom which 
 we know as Pegu. The Burmese cor- 
 rupted the name of Kusumainto Kus- 
 mein and Kothein, and Alompra after 
 his conquest of Pegu in the middle of 
 last century, changed it to Bathein. 
 So the facts are stated substantially by 
 Forchhammer (see Notes on Early 
 Hist, and Geog. of Br. Burma, No. 2, 
 p . 1 2 ) ; though familiar and constant use 
 of the word Fersaim, which appears to 
 be a form of Bassein, in the English 
 writings of 1750 — 60, published by 
 Dalrymple {Or. Repertory, passim), 
 seems hardly consistent with this state- 
 ment of the origin of Bassein. The 
 last publication in which Cosmin 
 appears is the " Draught of the River 
 Irrawaddy or Irabatty," made in 1796, 
 ly Ensign T. Wood of the Bengal 
 Engineers, which accompanies Symes's 
 Account (London, 1800). This shows 
 both Gosmin, and Fersaim, or Bassein, 
 some 30 or 40 miles apart. But the 
 jformer was probably taken from an 
 older chart, and from no actual know- 
 ledge. 
 
 c. 1165. "Two ships arrived at the har- 
 bour KuBlima in Aramana, and took in 
 battle and laid waste country from the port 
 Sapattota, over which Kurttipurapam was 
 governor." — J. A. S. BemjaJ, vol. xli. pt. 1, 
 p. 198. 
 
 1516. " Anrique Leme set sail right well 
 equipped, with 60 Portuguese. And pur- 
 suing his voyage he captured a junk 
 belonging to Pegu merchants, which he 
 carried off towards Martaban, in order to 
 send it with a cargo of rice to Malaca, and 
 so make a great profit. But on reaching 
 the coast he could not make the port of 
 Martaban, and had to make the mouth of 
 
 the Kiver of Pegu Twenty leagues 
 
 from the bar there is another city called 
 Cosmim,'] in which merchants buy and sell 
 and do business. . . . " — Correa, ii. 474. 
 
 1545. ". . . . and 17 persons only out 
 of 83 who were on board, being saved in the 
 boat, made their way for 5 days along the 
 coast ; intending to put into the river of 
 Cosmim, in the kingdom of Pegu, there to 
 embark for India {i.e. Goa) in the king's 
 lacker ship. . . ." — P. M. Pinto, ch. cxlvii. 
 
 1554, "Cosmym . . the cuirency is the 
 
 same in this port that is used in Peguu, for 
 this is a seaport by which one goes to 
 Peguu." — A. Nunez, 38. 
 
 1566. "In a few days they put into 
 Cosmi, a port of Pegu, where presently 
 they gave out the news, and then all the 
 Talapoins came in haste, and the people 
 who were dwelling there." — Gouto, Dec. viii. 
 cap. 13. 
 
 c. 1570. " They go it vp the riuer in 
 foure dales . . . '. with the flood, to a City 
 called Cosmin .... whither the Customer 
 of Pegu comes to take the note or markes 
 
 of euery man Nowe from Cosmin to 
 
 the citie Pegu .... it is all plaine and a 
 goodly Country, and in 8 dayes you may 
 make your v»yage." — Oaisar FrederiJce, in 
 Hakluyt, ii. 366-7. 
 
 1585. "So the 5th October we came to 
 CosmI, the territory of which, from side to 
 side is f uU of woods, frequented by parrots, 
 tigers, boars, apes, and other like crea- 
 tures."—©. Bam, f. 94. 
 
 1587. ' ' We entered the barre of Negrais, 
 which is a brane barre, and hath 4 fadomes 
 water where it hath least. Three dayes 
 after we came to Cosmin, which is a very 
 pretie towne, and standeth very pleasantly, 
 very well furnished with all thmgs .... 
 the houses are all high built, set vpon great 
 high postes .... for feare of the Tygers, 
 which be very many." — R. Fitch in Hak- 
 luyt, ii. 390. 
 
 Cospetir, n.p. This is a name 
 which used greatly to perplex us on 
 the 16th and 17th century maps of 
 India, e.g. in. Blaeu's Atlas (c. 1650), 
 appearing generally to the west of the 
 Ganges Delta. Considering how the 
 geographical names of different ages 
 and different regions sometimes get 
 mixed up in old maps, we at one time 
 tried to trace it to the Kaa-aarupos of 
 Herodotus, which was certainly going 
 far afield ! The difficulty was solved 
 by the sagacity of the deeply lamented 
 Prof. Blochmann, who has pointed out 
 {J. As. Soc. Beng., xlii. pt. i. 224) that 
 Cospetir represents the Bengali geni- 
 tive of Gajpati, ' Lord of Elephants,' 
 the traditional title of the Kings of 
 Orissa. The title Gajpati was that one 
 of the Four Gfreat Kings who, accord- 
 ing to Buddhist legend, divided the 
 earth among them in times when there 
 was no Ohahravartti, or Universal Mo- 
 narch (see Chuckerbutty). Gajapati 
 ruled the South; Asvapati (Lord of 
 Horses) the North ; Chhatrapati (The 
 Lord of the Umbrella) the West; 
 Narapati (Lord of Men) the East. In 
 later days these titles were variously 
 appropriated' (see Lassen, ii. 27-28), 
 And Akbar, as will be seen below, 
 
coss. 
 
 202 
 
 COSS. 
 
 adopted these names, with others of 
 his own deyising, for the suits of his 
 pack of cards. 
 
 There is a Eaja Oajpati, a, chief 
 Zamindar of the country north of 
 Patna, who is often mentioned in the 
 wars of Akbar (see Elliot, v. 399 and 
 •passim, vi. 55 &c.) who is of course 
 not to be confounded with the Orissa 
 Prince. 
 
 c. 700. (?) " In times when there was no 
 Chakravartti King . . . Chen-pu {Samba- 
 dvlpa) was divided among four lords. The 
 southern was the Lord of Elephants (Gaja- 
 pati)&c. . ." — lntTod.to Si-yu-ki {in PUerins 
 Bonddh., ii. Ixxv. 
 
 1553. "On the other, or western side, 
 over against the Kingdom of Orixa, the 
 Bengalis (os Bengalos) hold the Kingdom of 
 Cospetir, whose plains at the time of the 
 risings of the Ganges are flooded after the 
 fashion of thoseof the River Nile. " — Barros, 
 Dec. IV. Ix. cap. 1. 
 
 This and the next passage compared show 
 that Barros was not aware that Cospetir and 
 Gajpati were the same. 
 
 „ "Of this realm of Bengala, and of 
 other four realms its neighbours, the Gen- 
 toos and Moors of those parts say that God 
 has given to each its peculiar gift : to Ben- 
 gala infantry numberless ; to the Kingdom 
 of Orixa elephants ; to that of Bisnaga men 
 most skilful in the use of sword and shield ; 
 to the Kingdom of Dely multitudes of cities 
 and towns ; and to Cou a vast number of 
 horses. And so naming them in this order 
 they give them these other names, viz. : 
 Espaty, Gaspaty, Noropaty, Buapaty, and 
 Coapaty." — Barros, ibid. 
 
 [These titles ajjpear to be A'svapati, " Lord 
 of Horses ; " Gajpati ; Narapati, " Lord of 
 Men ; " Bhupati, " Lord of Earth ; " Gopati, 
 "Lord of Cattle."] 
 
 _c. 1590. "His Majesty (Akbar) plays 
 with the following suits of cards. 1st. Ash- 
 wapaU, the lord of horses. The highest card 
 represents a King on horseback, resembling 
 the King of Dihli. . . 2nd. Gajpati, the 
 King whose power lies in the number of his 
 elephants, as the ruler of Orisah. . . . 3rd. 
 Nwrpati, a King whose power lies in his in- 
 fantry, as is the case with the rulers of 
 Bij;lpfir, etc."— ^Z?!,, i. 306. 
 
 c. 1590. "Orissa contains one hundred 
 and twenty-nine brick forts, subject to the 
 command of Gujeputty."— ^«ec» (by Glad- 
 win), ed. 1800, ii. 11. 
 
 Coss, s. The most usual popular 
 measure of distance in India, but like 
 the mile in Europe, and indeed Kke 
 the mile within the British Islands up 
 to a recent date, Tarjdng much in 
 different localities. 
 
 The Skt. word is hrosa, which also is 
 a measui-e of distance, but origiaally 
 
 signified 'a call,' hence the distance 
 at which a man's call can be heard.* 
 
 In the Pali vocabulary called Ablii- 
 dhanappadljpika, which is of the 12th 
 century, the word appears in the form. 
 hoss ; and nearly this, Ms, is the ordi- 
 nary Hindi. Kuroh is a Persian form 
 of the word, which is often found in. 
 Mahommedan authors and in early 
 travellers. These latter (English) 
 often write course. It is a notable 
 circumstance that, according to Wran- 
 gell, the Yakuts of N. Siberia reckon 
 distance by kiosses (a word which, 
 considering the Russian way of writ- 
 ing Turkish and Persian words, muirt 
 be identical with has). With them 
 this measure is ' ' indicated by the time 
 necessary to cook a piece of meat." 
 Kioss is = to about 5 versts, or If miles, 
 in hilly or marshy country, but on 
 plain ground to 7 versts, or 2^ m.f 
 The Yakuts are a Turk people, and 
 their language u, Turki dialect. The 
 suggestion arises whether the form 
 Jcos may not have come with the Mon- 
 gols into India, and modified the pre- 
 vious krosa ? But this is met by the 
 existence of the word Jcos in Pali, as 
 mentioned above. 
 
 In ancient Indian measurement, or 
 estimation, 4 hrosas went to the yojana. 
 Sir H. M. Elliot deduced from dis- 
 tances in the route of the Chinese 
 pilgrim Fa-hian that the yojana of his 
 age was as nearly as possible 7 miles. 
 Cunningham makes it 7^ or 8, Pergus- 
 sou 6J ; but taking Elliot's estimate 
 as a mean, the ancient /cos would be 
 If miles. 
 
 The Icos as laid down in the Am 
 was of 5000 gaz. The official decision 
 of the British Government has as- 
 signed the length of Akbar' s Ilahl gaz 
 as 33 inches, and this would make 
 Akbar's hos = 2 m. 4 f. 183^ yards. 
 Actual measurement of road distance 
 between 5 pair of Akbar's hos-mindrs,X 
 
 " It is characteristic of tliis region (central 
 forests of Ceylon) that in traversing the forest 
 they calculate their march, not by the eye, or by 
 measures of distance, but by soiuids. Thus a 
 "dof/'s cry" indicates a quarter of a mile: a 
 " cock's crow," something more ; and a " Two '' im- 
 plies the space over which a man can be heard 
 when .shouting that particular monosyllable at the 
 pitch of his voice." — Tennents Ccylmi, ii. 682. lu 
 S. Canara also to this day such exiiressions'as "a 
 horn's blow," " a man's call," are used in the es- 
 timation of distances. 
 
 + ie Nord de la SiUrie, i. 82. 
 
 J " . . . that Royal Alley of Trees planted by 
 the command of Jelmti-Ouire, and continued by 
 the same order for 160 leagues, with little Pyra- 
 
GOSS. 
 
 203 
 
 COSSACK. 
 
 near Delili, gave a mean of 2 m. 4 f . 
 158 yds. 
 
 In the greater part of tlie Bengal 
 Presidency the estimated kos is about 
 2 miles, hut it is much less as you 
 approach the N.W. In the upper part 
 oithe Doah, it is, mth fair accuracy, 1 i 
 miles. In Bundelkhand again it is 
 nearly 3 m. {Garnegy), or, according 
 to Beames, even 4 m. Eeference may 
 be made on this subj ect to Mr. Thomas's 
 ed. of Prinsep's Essays, ii. 129; and 
 to Mr. Beames's ed. of Elliot's Glossary 
 (_" The Maces of the N. W. Provinces," 
 ii. 194). The latter editor remarks 
 that in several parts of the countrj' 
 there are two kinds of hoi, s.pakhd and 
 a hacha hos, a double system which 
 pervades all the weights and measures 
 of India ; and which has prevailed also 
 in many other parts of the world ; see 
 s.v. Pucka. 
 
 c. 500. "A gavyiitih (or league, see gow) 
 is two krosas." — Amarakosha, ii. 2, 18. 
 
 c. 600. " The descendant of Kukulstha 
 (i.e., Rama) having gone half a krosa . ." — 
 Maghuvamsd, xiii. 79. 
 
 p. 1340. "As for the mile it is called 
 among the Indians al-Kurtih. " — Ibn Batuta, 
 iii. 95. 
 
 ,, " The Sultan gave orders to assign 
 
 me a certain number of villages 
 
 They were at a distance of 16 KarHhs from 
 Dihli."— 75. 388. 
 
 c. 1470. " The Sultan sent ten viziers to 
 encounter him at a distance of ten Kors (a 
 hor is equal to 10 versts). . . ." — Ath. Ni- 
 Mtin, 26, in India in the XVth Cent. 
 
 ,, "From Chivil to Jooneer it is 
 20 Kors ; from Jooneer to Beder 40 ; from 
 Beder to Kulongher, 9 Kors ; from Beder 
 to Koluberg, 9."— Ibid. p. 12. 
 
 1537. " . . . . that the King of Por- 
 tugal should hold for himself and for all his 
 descendants, from this day forth for aye, 
 the Port of the City of Mangualor (in G-u- 
 zerat) with all its privileges, revenues, and 
 jurisdiction, with 2^ coucees round about 
 . . ." — Treaty in S. Botelho, Tombo, 225. 
 
 c. 1550. "Being all unmanned by their 
 love of Baghoba, they had gone but two 
 Kos by the close of day, then scanning land 
 and water they halted." — Bdmdyana of 
 TidslDds, by Growse, 1878, 119. 
 
 1616. "The three and twentieth I ar- 
 rived at Adsmeere, 219 Courses from Bram- 
 poore, 418 English miles, the Courses being 
 longer than towards the Sea." — Sir T. Boe, 
 in Purchas, i. 541. 
 
 „ " The length of those forenamed 
 Provinces is North-West to South-East, at 
 the least 1000 Courses, every Indian Course 
 
 mids or Turrets erected every half league." — 
 Bernier, E. T.,91. 
 
 being two English miles." — 2'erry in Pur- 
 chas, ii. 1468. 
 
 1623. " The distance by road to the said 
 city they called seven cos, or corfl, which 
 is all one ; and every cos or corii is half a 
 ferseng or learae of Persia, so that it will 
 answer to a little less than two Italian 
 miles."— P. della Valle, ii. 504. 
 
 1648. ". . . which two Coss are equiva» 
 lent to a Dutch mile." — Van Twist, Gen^ 
 Beschriji: 2. 
 
 1666. " une cosse qui est la me- 
 
 sure des Indes pour I'espaoe des lieux, est 
 environ d'une demi-lieue." — Thevenot, v. 
 12. 
 
 Cossack, s. It is most probable 
 that this Eussian term for the mili- 
 tary tribes of various descent on what 
 was the S. frontier of the Empire 
 has come originally from kazzdk,a,-woTi. 
 of obscure origin, but which from its 
 adoption in Central Asia we may ven- 
 ture to call Turki. It appears in 
 Pavet de Courteille's Diet. Turk- 
 Oriental as " vagabond ; aventurier . . .; 
 onagre queses compagnons chassent loin 
 d'eux." But in India it became com- 
 mon in the sense of ' a predatory 
 horseman ' and freebooter. 
 
 1366. "On receipt of this bad news I 
 was much dispirited, and formed to myself 
 three plans ; Ist. That I should turn Cos- 
 sack, and- never pass 24 hours in one place, 
 and plunder all that came to hand." — Mem., 
 of TimO/r, tr. by Stewart, p. 111. 
 
 1618. "Cossacks (Oosacchi) . . . you 
 should know, is not the name of a nation, 
 but of a collection of people of various, 
 countries and sects (though most of them 
 Christians) who without wives or children; 
 and without horses, acknowledge obedience 
 to no prince ; but dwelling far from cities in 
 fastnesses among the woods or mountains, 
 or rivers . . . live by the booty of their 
 swords . . . employ themselves in perpetual 
 inroads and cruisings by laud and sea to the 
 detriment of their nearest enemies, i.e. of 
 the Turks and other Mahometans. . . As I 
 have heard from them, they promise them- 
 selves oneday the capture of Constantinople,, 
 saying that Pate has reserved for them the 
 liberation of that country, and that they 
 have clear prophecies to that effect." — P.. 
 della Valle, i. 614-615. 
 
 c. 17.52. "Hiskuzzaks .... were like- 
 wise appointed to surround and plunder the 
 camp of the French . . . ." — Hist. ofHydur 
 Naik, tr. by Miles, p. 36. 
 
 c. 1823. " The term Cossack is used be- 
 cause it is the one by which the Mahrattas. 
 describe their own species of warfare. In 
 their language, the word Cossakee (borrowed! 
 like many more of their terms from the Mo- 
 ghuls) means predatory." — MaUolm, Central 
 India, 3d ed. i. 69. 
 
C08SID. 
 
 204 
 
 COT. 
 
 Cossid, s. A courier or ninning 
 messenger. Arab, kdsid. 
 
 1682. "I received letters by a Cossid 
 from Mr. Johnson and Mr. Catohpoole, 
 dated ye 18th instant from Muxoodavad, 
 Bulehund's residence."— ZTcf^es, Deo. 20th. 
 
 1690. "Therefore December the 2d. in 
 the evening, word was brought by the 
 Broker to our President, of a Cosset's Ar- 
 rival with Letters from Court to the Vaci- 
 navish, injoyning our immediate Kelease." 
 — Ovington, 416. 
 
 1748. "The Tappies [dak runners] on 
 tha road to Ganjam being grown so ex- 
 ceedingly indolent that he has called them 
 in, being convinced that our packets may 
 be forwarded much faster by Cassids 
 [mounted postmen*."]— In Long, p. 3. 
 
 1803. "I wish that you would open a 
 ■communication by means of cossids with 
 the officer commanding a detachment of 
 British troops in the fort of Songhur."— 
 Wellington, ii. 159. 
 
 Cossimbazar, n.p. Properly JS'asim- 
 h&zdr. A town no longer existing, 
 ■wbioli closely adjoined tbe city of 
 MursMdabad, but preceded^ tbe latter. 
 It was tbe site of one of tKe most im- 
 portant factories of tbe East India 
 'Company in tbeir mercantile days, and 
 "was indeed a cbief centre of all foreign 
 trade in Bengal during tbe 17tb cen- 
 tury. Fryer (1673), by an odd cor- 
 ruption, calls it Castle-Buzzar (p. 38) ; 
 !see quotation under Dadny. 
 
 1676. " Kassembasar, a Village in the 
 Kingdom of Bengala, sends abroad every 
 year two and twenty thousand Bales of 
 Silk; every Bale weighing a hunder'd 
 pound." — Tavernier, E.T., ii. 126. 
 
 Cossya, n.p. More properly JKosia, 
 but now officially Khasi ; in tbe lan- 
 guage of tbe people tbemselves M- 
 Kasi, tbe first syllable being a prefix 
 ■denoting tbe plural. Tbe name of a 
 Mil people of Mongoloid cbaracter, 
 occupying tbe mountains immediately 
 nortb of Silbet in Eastern Bengal. 
 Many circumstances in relation to tbis 
 ■people are of bigb interest, sucb as 
 tbeir practice, down to our own day, 
 ■of erecting rude stone m.onuments of 
 tbe menhir and dolmen kind, tbeir law 
 ■of succession in tbe female line, &c. 
 
 Sbillong, tbe modern seat of ad- 
 ministration of tbe Province of Assam, 
 and lying about midway between tbe 
 proper vaUey of Assam and tbe plain 
 of Silbet, botb of wbicb are compre- 
 bended in tbat government, is in tbe 
 
 ' This gloss is a mistake. 
 
 Kasia country, at a beigbt of 4,900 
 feet above tbe sea. 
 
 Tbe Kasias seem to be tbe people 
 encountered near Silbet bylbn Batuta 
 as mentioned in tbe quotation : 
 
 c 1346 " The people of these mountains 
 resemble Turks (i.e. Tartars), and are very 
 strong labourers, so that a slave of their 
 race is worth several of another nation. — 
 Ihn Batuta, iv. 216. 
 
 1780. "The first thing that struck my 
 observation on entering the arena was the 
 singularity of the dresses worn by the diffe- 
 rent tribes of Cusseahs or native Tartars, 
 all dressed and armed agreeable^ to the 
 custom of the country or mountain from 
 whence they came." — Eon. B. Lindsay, ia 
 Lives of the L.s., iii. 182. 
 
 1789. " We understand the Cossyahs 
 who inhabit the hills to the north-westward 
 of Sylhet, have committed some very daring 
 acts of violence."— In Seton-Karr, ii. 218. 
 
 Costus, see Putchock. 
 
 Cot, s. A ligbt bedstead. Tbere 
 is a little difficulty about tbe true 
 origin of tbis word. It is universail 
 as a sea-term, and in tbe Soutbjof , 
 India. In Nortbern India its place bas 
 been very generally taken by charpoy 
 (q.v.), and cot, tbougb well under- 
 stood, is not in sucb prevalent Eiirq- 
 pean use as it formerly was, except as 
 applied to barrack ' furniture, _ and 
 among soldiers and tbeir families. 
 "Words witb tbis last cbaracteristio 
 have very frequently been introduced 
 from tbe soutb. Tbere are, bowever, 
 botb in nortb and soutb, vernacular 
 words wbicb may bave led to tbe adop- 
 tion of tbe term cot in tbeir respective 
 localities. In tbe nortb we bave Hind. 
 Mat and hhatwa, botb used m tbis 
 sense, tbe latter also in Sanskrit; in 
 tbe soutb, Tamil and Malayal. Icattil, 
 a form adopted by tbe Portuguese. 
 Tbe quotations sbow, bowever, no 
 Anglo-lnAwi use of tbe word in any 
 form but cat. 
 
 Tbe question of origin is perbaps 
 fuitber perplexed by tbe use of qimMe 
 as a Spanisb term in tbe West Indies 
 (see Tom Cringle below). A Spanish 
 lady tells us tbat catre, or catre ie 
 tigera ("scissors-cot") is applied to a 
 bedstead witb X-trestles. Catre is 
 also common Portuguese for a wooden 
 bedstead, and is found as sucb in a 
 dictionary of 1611. These forms, 
 however, we shall bold to be of Indian 
 origin ; unless it can be shown tbat 
 they are older in Spain and Portugal 
 
GOT. 
 
 205 
 
 COTPFAL. 
 
 than the 16th century. The form 
 qiiatre has a curious analogy (probably 
 accidental) to chdrpal. 
 
 1553. " The Camarij (Zamorin) who was 
 at the end of a house, placed on a bedstead, 
 which they call- catle . . . ."-De Barros, 
 Dee. I. liv. Iv. cap. vili. 
 
 1557. "The king commanded his men 
 to furnish a tent on that spot, where the 
 inter\'iew was to take place, all carpeted 
 inside with very rich tapestries, and fitted 
 with a sofa (catle) covered over with _ a 
 silken cloth." — Alboquerque, Jiak. Soc. ii. 
 204. 
 
 1566. "The king vi^as set on a oatel (the 
 name of a kind of field bedstead) covered 
 with a cloth of white silk and gold . . ."— 
 DamAan de Goes, Ghron. del B. Dom Emanuel, 
 48. 
 
 1600. " He retired to the hosjiital of the 
 , sick and poor, and there had his cell, the 
 walls of which were of coarse palm-mats. 
 Inside there was a little table, and on it a 
 crucifix of the wood of St. Thomd, covered 
 with a cloth, and a breviary. There was also 
 a catre of coir, with a stone for pillow ; and 
 this completes the inventory of the furniture 
 of that house." — Imccna, V. do P. F. Xavim; 
 199. 
 
 1648. "Indian bedsteads or Cadels."— 
 Van Twist, 64. 
 
 1673. "... where did sit the King in 
 State on a Cott or Bed." — Fryei; 18. 
 
 1678. " Upon being thus abused the said 
 Serjeant Waterhouse commanded the cor- 
 poral, Edward Short, to tie Savage down 
 on his cot." — In Wheeler, i. 106. 
 
 1685. " I hired 12 stout fellows- ... to 
 carry me as far as Lar in my cott (Palan- 
 keen fashion) . . ."—Hedges, July 29. 
 
 1688. " In the East Indies, at Fort St. 
 George, also Men take their Cotts or little 
 Eield-Beds and put them into the Yards, 
 and go to sleep in the Air." — Bampier's 
 Voyages, ii. Pt. iii. 
 
 1690. "... the Cot or Bed that was by 
 . . ."—Ovington, 211. 
 
 1711. In Canton Price Current : " Bam- 
 boo Cotts for Servants each ... 1 mace." 
 —Locleyer, 150. 
 
 1794. ' ' Notice is hereby given that sealed 
 proposals will be received ... for supply- 
 ing .. . the diiferent General Hospitals 
 with clothing, cotts, and bedding." — In 
 Seton-Karr, ii. 115. 
 
 1824. "I found three of the party in- 
 sisted upon accompanying me the first 
 stage, and had despatched their camp-cots." 
 — Seely, Ellora, oh. iii. 
 
 c. 1830. "After being . . . .furnished 
 with food and raiment,_we retired to our 
 qiiatres, a most primitive sort of couch, 
 being a simple wooden frame, with a piece 
 of canjas stretched over it."— Tom Cringle's 
 £o^,e" 1863, 100. 
 
 1872. "As Badan was too poor to' have 
 althat, that is, a wooden bedstead with tester 
 
 frames and mosquito curtains." — Gom/nda. 
 Samamta, i. 140. 
 
 Cotia, s. A fast-sailing vessel, 
 with two masts and lateen sails, em- 
 ployed on the Malabar coast. Kottiya 
 is used in Malayalam, yet the word 
 hardly appears to be Indian. Bluteau 
 however appears to give it as such 
 (iii. 590). 
 
 1552. " Among the little islands of Goa. 
 he embarked on board his fleet, which con- 
 sisted of about a dozen cotias, taking with 
 him a good company of soldiers." — Gastan- 
 heda, iii. 25. See also pp. 47, 48, 228, &c. 
 
 c. 1580. " In the gulf of Nagun^ ... I 
 saw some Ciitiaa." —Prima e Sonra, Sec.,, 
 f. 73. 
 
 1602. "_. . . Embarking his property on 
 certain Cotias, which he kept for that pur- 
 pose." — Gouto, Deo. IV. liv. i. cap. viii. 
 
 Cotta,' s. TTind. KattM. A small 
 land-measure in use in Bengal and, 
 Bahar, being the twentieth part of a 
 Bengal hlgah (see Beegah), and con- 
 taining eighty square yards. 
 
 1784. "... An upper roomed House- 
 standing upon about'5 cottahs of ground 
 . . ."—Seton-Karr, i. 34. 
 
 Cotton-Tree, Silk. See Seemul. 
 
 Cotwal, Cutwaul, s. A police- 
 officer ; superintendent of police ; 
 native town magistrate. From Pers. 
 Kotwal, ' a seneschal, a commandant 
 of a castle or fort.' This looks as if 
 it had been first taken from an Indian 
 word, Kot-wald; but some doubt, 
 arises whether it may not have been a. 
 Turki term. In Turki it is written 
 Katdul, Kotawal, and seems to be 
 regarded by both Vambery and Pavet 
 de Oourteille as a genuine Turki word. 
 V. defines it as " Ketaul, garde de for- 
 teresse, chef de la gamison ; nom d'un 
 tribu d'Ozbegs ; " P. "Kotawal, Kota- 
 wal, gardien d'une oitadelle." There 
 are many Turki words of analogous:, 
 form, as karawal, a vedette, bakdwal, 
 a table-steward, yasawal, a chamber- 
 lain, tangawal, a patrol, &c. In modern 
 Bokhara Kataul is a title conferred on 
 a person who superintends the Amir's 
 buildings [Khanikcff, 241). 
 
 On the whole it seems probable that 
 the title was originally Turki, but was 
 shaped by Indian associations. 
 
 The office of Kotwal in Western and 
 Southern India, technically speaking, 
 ceased about 1862, when the new 
 police system (under Act, India, V. of 
 
COUNTRY. 
 
 206 
 
 COUNTRY. 
 
 1861, and corresponding local Acts) was 
 introduced. In Bengal the term has 
 teen long obsolete. 
 
 c. 1040. " Bu-Ali Kotwal (of Ghazni) 
 returned from the Khilj expedition, having 
 ■adjusted matters." — Baihaki, in Elliot, ii. 
 151. 
 
 1406-7. " They fortified the city of 
 Astarabad, where Abul Leith was placed 
 with the rank of Kotwal." — Abdurrazzak, 
 in Not. a Extr. xiv. 123. 
 
 1553. " The message of the Camorij ar- 
 riving, Vasoo da Gama landed with a dozen 
 followers, and was received by a noble per- 
 son whom they called Catual . . ." — Bai-ros, 
 Dec. I. liv. iv. ch. viii. 
 
 1572. 
 "' Na praya hum regedor do Regno estava 
 Que na sua lingua Catual se chama." 
 Camoes, vii. 44. 
 ' ' There stood a Regent of the Realm ashore, 
 a chief, in native parlance ' Cat'ual ' 
 hight." Burton's Tr. 
 
 also the plural : 
 
 " Mas aquelles avaros Catuais 
 Que o Gentilico povo governavam." 
 Id. viii. 56. 
 1616. Roe has Cutwall passim. , 
 
 1727. " Mr. Boucher being bred a Drug- 
 
 fist in his Youth, presently knew the 
 'oison, and carried it to the Cautwaul or 
 Sheriff, and showed it." — A. Ham. ii.' 199. 
 
 1763. "The Catwal is the judge and 
 ■executor of justice in criminal cases." — 
 Orme (ed. 1803), i. 26. 
 
 1812. "... an officer retained from the 
 former system, denominated cutwal, to 
 whom the general police of the city and 
 ■regulation of the market was entrusted. "-:- 
 Fifth Report, 44. 
 
 1847. "TheKutwal . . . seems to have 
 ■done his duty resolutely and to the best of 
 his judgment." — G. 0. by Sir C. Nwpier, 
 121. 
 
 Country, adj. This term is used 
 ■colloquiaUy, and in trade, as an ad- 
 jective to distinguish articles pro- 
 duced in India (generally with a sub- 
 indication of disparagement), from 
 ■such as are imported, and especially 
 imported fromEurope. IndeedEUTOpe 
 (q.v.) was, and still oooasionally is, 
 ■used as the contrary adjective. Thus, 
 " eOTllltry harness ' is opposed to 
 ' Europe harness ; ' ' country - born 
 people are persons of European descent, 
 but bom in India ; ' country horses 
 are Indian-bred in distinction from 
 Arabs, Walers (q.v.), English horses, 
 and even from ' stud-breds,' which are 
 horses reared in India, but from fo- 
 reign sires ; ' country ships ' are those 
 "which are owned in Indian ports, 
 
 though often officered by Europeans : 
 country bottled beer is beer im- 
 ported from England in cask and 
 bottled in India. The term, as weU 
 as the Hindustani desl, of which 
 country is a translation, is also especi- 
 ally used for things grown or made in 
 India as substitutes for certain foreign 
 articles. Thus the Cicca disticha in 
 Bombay gardens is called ' Country 
 gooseberry ; ' Convolvulus batatas, or 
 sweet potato, is sometimes called the 
 ' country potato.' It was, equally -with 
 our quotidian root which has stolea 
 its name, a foreigner in India, but 
 was introduced and familiarized at a 
 much earlier date. 
 
 Thus again desl badam, or ' country 
 almond,' is applied in Bengalto the 
 nut of the Terminalia Catappa. On 
 desl, which is applied, among other 
 things, to silk, the great Eitter (dor- 
 mitans Homerus) makes the odd remark 
 that desi is just Seide reversed ! But 
 it would be equally apposite to remark 
 that Trigon-ojaetiy is just Country- 
 ometry reversed ! 
 
 Possibly the idiom may have 
 been taken up from the Portuguese 
 who also use it, e.g. ' agafraoda terra,' 
 ' country saffron," i.e. safflower (q.v.)j 
 otherwise called bastard saffron, the 
 term being also sometimes applied to . 
 turmerick. But the source of the 
 idiom is general, as the use of desi-. 
 shows. Moreover the Ai'ahic baladi, . 
 having the same literal meaning, is ; 
 applied in a manner strictly analogous, 
 including the note of disparagement, :, 
 insomuch that it has been naturalised 
 in Spanish as indicating ' of little or 
 no value.' Illustrations of the mer- 
 cantile use of beledi [i.e. baladi) will be 
 found in a note to Marco Polo, 2nd ed. 
 ii. 370. For the Spanish use we may 
 quote the Diet, of Cobarruvias (1611) : 
 Baladi, the thing which is pro- 
 duced at less cost, and is of small 
 duration and profit." See also Dozy 
 and Engelmann, 232 — 3. 
 
 1516. " Bdcdyn ginger grows at. a dis- 
 tance of two or three leagues all round the 
 city of Calicut. . . . In Bengal there is also 
 much ginger of the country (Gemjivre Be- 
 ledi)."~Bwrbosa, 220-1. 
 
 1582._ " The Nayres maye not take anye 
 Countne women, and they also doe not 
 raa.-n:ie."—Castaileda (by N. L.), f. 36. 
 
 1619. "The twelfth in the mA-ning 
 Master Methwold came from MessalipcUam 
 in one of the Countrey Boats."— Pnnff, in 
 Purchas, i. 638. ■^' 
 
CO UNTRY-CAPTA IN. 
 
 207 
 
 GO WOOLLY. 
 
 1685. "The inhabitants of the Gentoo 
 Town, all in arms, bringing with them also 
 elephants, kettle-drums, and aU the Coun- 
 try music." — Wheeler, i. 140. 
 
 1752. " Captain Olive did not despair 
 . . . and at ten at night sent one Shawlum, 
 a Serjeant who spoke the country languages, 
 with a few sepoys to reconnoitre." — Orme, 
 i. 211 (ed. 1803). 
 
 1769. " I supped last night at a Country 
 Captain's ; where I saw for the first time a 
 specimen of the Indian taste." — Teigwmouth, 
 Mem. i. IS. 
 
 1775. "The Moors in what is called 
 Country ships in East India, have also 
 their chearing songs ; at work in hoisting, 
 or in their boats a rowing." — Fm-rest, V. to 
 If. Gfuinea, 305. 
 
 1793. " The jolting springs of country- 
 made carriages, or the grunts of country- 
 made carriers, commonly called palankeen- 
 boys."— Hugh Boyd, 146. 
 
 1809. "The Ilajah had a drawing of it 
 made for me, on a scale, by a country 
 Draftsman of great merit." — Ld. Valentia, 
 i. 356. 
 
 ,, "... split country peas . . ." — 
 Maria Gh-aham, 25. 
 
 1817. " Since the conquest (of Java) a 
 very extensive trade has been carried on by 
 the English in country ships." — Baffles, B. 
 of Java, i. 210. 
 
 Country-Captain. This is in Bengal 
 the name of a peculiar dry kind of 
 curry, often served as a breakfast 
 dish. We can only conjecture that it 
 ■was a favourite dish at the table of 
 the skippers of ' country ships,' who 
 were themselves called ' cmmtry cap- 
 tains,' as in our first quotation. In 
 Madras the term is applied to a spatch- 
 coch dressed with onions and curry stuff, 
 which is probably the original form. 
 
 1792. " But now. Sir, a Country Captain 
 is not to be known from an ordinary man, 
 or a Christian, by any certain mark what- 
 ever." — Madras Cowier, April 26th. 
 
 c. 1825. " The local name for their busi- 
 ness was the 'Country Trade,' the ships 
 were 'Country Ships,' and the masters of 
 them ' Country Captains.' Some of my 
 readers may recall a dish which was often 
 placed before us when dining on board these 
 vessels at Whampoa, viz. 'Country Cap- 
 tain.' " — Tlie Fankwae at Canton (1882), 
 p. 33. 
 
 Courtallum, n.p. The name of a 
 town in Tinnevelly ; written in ver- 
 nacular KuUdlam. We do not know 
 its etymology. 
 
 Covenanted Servants. This term 
 is specially applied to the regular 
 Civil Service of India, whose members 
 
 used to enter into a formal covenant 
 with the East India Company, and do 
 so now with the Secretary of State for 
 India. Many other classes of servants 
 now go out to India under a variety of 
 contracts or covenants, but the term 
 in question continues to be appro- 
 priated as before. 
 
 1757. " There being a great scarcity of 
 covenanted servants in Calcutta, we have 
 entertained Mr. Hewitt as a monthly writer 
 - ,. . . and beg to recommend him to be 
 covenanted upon this Establishment." — 
 Letter in Long, 112. 
 
 See also Civilian, and TJncove- 
 nanted. 
 
 Covid, s. Formerly in use as the 
 name of a measure, varying much 
 locally in value, in European settle- 
 ments not only in India but in China, 
 &c. The word is a corruption, pro- 
 bably an Indo-Portuguese form, of the 
 Port, covado, a cubit or ell. 
 
 1672. "Measures of Surat are only two ; 
 the Lesser and the Greater Coveld [pro- 
 bably misprint for Coveed], the former of 
 27 inches English, the latter of 36 inches 
 English."— J'rz/B-, 206. 
 
 1720. "Item, I leave 200 ijagodas for a 
 tomb to be erected in the burial place in 
 form las follows. Eour large pillars, each 
 to Ibe six covids high, and six covids dis- 
 tance one from the other ; the top to be 
 arched, and on.each pillar a cherubim ; and 
 on the toj) of the arch the effigy of Justice." 
 — Testament of Charles Davers, Merchant, in 
 Wheeler, ii. 338. 
 
 c. 1760. According to Grose the covid 
 at Surat was 1 yard English [the greater 
 coveed of Fryer J, at Madras | a yard ; but 
 he says also : " At Bengal the same as at 
 Surat and Madras." 
 
 1794. "To be sold, on very reasonable 
 terms, About 3000 covits of 2-inoh Calicut 
 Planks." — Bombay Courier, July 19th. 
 
 The measure has long been forgotten 
 imder this name in Bengal, though 
 used under the native name h&th. Erom 
 Milbum (i. 334, 341, &c.) it seems to 
 have survived on the West Coast in 
 the early part of this century, and 
 possibly may stiU. linger. 
 
 Covil, 8. Tamil, ho-v-il, 'God- 
 house,' a Hindu temple; and also (in 
 Malabar) a palace. In colloquial use 
 in S. India and Ceylon. In S. India 
 it is used, especially among the French, 
 for ' a church ; ' also among the un- 
 educated English. 
 
 CowcoUy, n.p. The name of a 
 weU-known light-house and landmark 
 
COW-ITCH. 
 
 208 
 
 COWRY. 
 
 at the entrance of tlie Hoogly, in Mid- 
 napur District. Properly, according 
 to Hunter, OeonlchdU. 
 
 Cow-itch, n. The irritating hairs 
 on the pod of the common Indian 
 climbing herh Mucima pruriens, D. C., 
 N. O. Lecjuminoaae, and the plant it- 
 self. Both pods and roots are used in 
 native practice. The name is doubtless 
 the Hind. Jcewanch (Skt. kapilcachchhu) 
 modified in Hobson-Jobson fashion, 
 by the ' striving after meaning.' 
 
 Cowle, s. A lease, or grant in 
 ■writing; a safe-oondact, amnesty, or 
 in fact any written engagement. The 
 Emperor Sigismund gave Cowh to 
 John Hubs— and broke it. The word 
 is Arab, kaul, ' word, promise, agree- 
 ment,' and it has become technical in 
 the Indian vernaculars, owing to the 
 prevalence of Mahommedan Law. 
 
 1688. " The President has by private 
 correspondence procured a Cowle for rent- 
 ing the Town and customs of S. Thom(5."— 
 Wheeler, i. 176. 
 
 1780. " This Caoul was confirmed by 
 another King of Gingy ... of the Bramin 
 Caste."— Z)«m», iVero Directory, 140. 
 
 Sir A, WeUesley often uses the word 
 in his Indian letters : Thus : 
 
 1800. "One tandah of brinjarries . . . 
 has Bent to me for eowle . . ."—Welliwj- 
 ton Detp. (ed. 1837), i. 59. 
 
 1804. " On my arrival in the neighbour- 
 hood of the pettah I offered cowle to the 
 inhabitants."— Do. ii. 193. 
 
 Cowry, s. Hind, kaun (kaudl), 
 Mahr. kavadi, Sansk. kaparda, and 
 Jcapardika. The small white shell, 
 Cypraea rrwneta, current as money ex- 
 tensively in parts of S. Asia and of 
 Africa. 
 
 By far the most ancient mention of 
 shell currency comes from Chinese 
 literature. It is mentioned in the 
 famous ' ' Tribute of Yii ' ' (or Yu-Kung) ; 
 in the ShurKing (about the 14th cent. 
 B.C.); and in the "Book of Poetry" 
 {Shi-King), in an ode of the 10th cent. 
 B.C. The Chinese seem to have adopted 
 the use from the aborigines in the East 
 and South ; and they extended the sys- 
 tem to tortoise-shell, and to other 
 shells, the cowry remaining the unit. 
 In 338 B.C., the King of Tsin, the 
 supply of shells failing, suppressed the 
 cowry currency, and issued copper 
 coin, already adopted in other states 
 of China. The usurper Wang Mang, 
 
 who ruled a.d. 9-23, tried to revive 
 the old systems, and issued rules in- 
 stituting, in addition to the metallio 
 money, ten classes of tortoise-shell and 
 five of smaller shells, the value of all 
 based on the cowry, which was worth 
 3 cash.* . . T . 
 
 The currency of cowries in India 
 does not seem to be alluded to by any 
 Greek or Latin author. It is men- 
 tioned by Mas'udi (c. 943), and their 
 use for small change in the Indo- 
 Chinese countries is repeatedly spoken 
 of by Marco Polo, who calls them 
 pourcelainea, the name by which this 
 kind of shell was known m Italy {mr- 
 cellane) and Prance. When the.Ma- 
 hommedans conquered Bengal, early 
 in the 13th century, they found the 
 ordinary currency composed exclu- 
 sively of cowries, and in some remote 
 districts this continued to the begin- 
 ning of the present century. Thus, 
 up to 1801, the whole revenue of the 
 Silhet District, amounting then to 
 Es. 250,000, was collected in these 
 shells, but by 1813 the whole was 
 realised in specie. Interesting details 
 in connexion with this subject are 
 given by the Hon. Robert Lindsay, 
 who was one of the early Collectors of 
 Silhet {Lives of the Lindsays, iii. 170). 
 The Sanskrit vocabiilary called 
 Trikandaiesha (iii. 3, 206), makes 20 
 kapardika (or kauns)=^ pana; and 
 this value seems to have been pretty 
 constant. The cowry table given hy 
 Mr. Lindsay at SiUiet, circa 1778, 
 exactly agrees with that given by 
 Milburn as in Calcutta use at the 
 beginning of this century, and up to 
 1854 or thereabouts it continued to he 
 the same : 
 4 kawls =zl (janda 
 20 gandas:=l pan 
 4: pan =1 ana 
 4 anas i=l kahan, or about ^ rupee. 
 
 This gives about 5120 cowries to the 
 Eupee. We have not met with any 
 denomination of currency in actual 
 use below the cowry, but it will be 
 seen that, in a quotation from Mrs. 
 Parkes, two such are iadicated. It is, 
 however, Hindu idiosyncrasy to in- 
 dulge in imaginary submultiples a? 
 well as imaginary multiples. See a 
 parallel under Lack. 
 
 * Note coinmunicateil Ijy Professor Terriciidi: U 
 Couperle. , 
 
COWBY. 
 
 209 
 
 COWBY. 
 
 In Bastar, a secluded inland state 
 teWeen- Orissa and the Godavery, in 
 1870, tlie folio-wing was tie-prevailing 
 table of cowry currency, according to 
 Dr. Hunter's Gazetteer : 
 
 20 Jcavfis ^1 hon 
 
 12 Jons =1 duqdnl 
 
 12 dugam8=.\ Eupee, i.e. 2880 co-wries. 
 
 Here we may remark that both the 
 pan in Bengal, and the dugani in this 
 secluded Bastar, were originally the 
 names of pieces of money, though now 
 in the respective localities they repre- 
 sent only certain quantities of co-wries. 
 For pan see -under Fanam; and as 
 regards dug&nl see Thomas's Pakm 
 Kings ofDehli, pp. 218, 219. 
 
 Cowries were at one time imported 
 into England in considerable quanti- 
 ties for use in the African slave-trade. 
 
 "For this purpose," says Milburn, 
 " they should be small, clean, and 
 white, with a beautiful gloss " (i. 273). 
 The duty on this importation was 
 £53 16s. 3d. per cent, on the sale 
 value, -with J added for war-tax. In 
 1803, 1418 cwt. were sold at the B. I. 
 auctions, fetching £3,626 ; but after 
 that few were sold at all. In the 
 height of slave-trade, the great mart 
 for cowries was at Amsterdam, where 
 there were spacious warehouses for 
 them (see the Voyage, &c., quoted 
 1747). 
 
 0. A.D. 943. " Trading affairs are carried 
 on with cowries {al-wada'), -which are the 
 money of the country." — Mas'Udl, i. 385. 
 
 0.1020. "These isles are divided into 
 two classes, according to the nature of their 
 chief produots. The one are called Dewa- 
 Kwudim, 'the Isles of the Cowries,' because 
 of -the cowries that they collect on the 
 branches of coco-trees planted in the sea." 
 — Albirma, in J. As. , Ser. IV. torn. iv. 266. 
 
 c. 1240. "It has been narrated on this 
 ■wise that as in that country (Bengal), the 
 kauri [shell] is current in place of silver, 
 the least gift he used to bestow was a lak of 
 kauris. The Almighty mitigate his punish- 
 ment pn hell] ! " — TabaMt-i-Jfcmrl, oy Jta- 
 verty, 555-6. 
 
 c.'l350._ " The money of the Islanders (of 
 the Maldives) consists of coiories (al-wada'). 
 They so style creatures which they collect in 
 the sea, and bury in holes dug on the shore. 
 The flesh wastes away, and only a white 
 shell reihains. 100 of these shells are called 
 sCydh, and 700 fal ; 12,000 they call kutta ; 
 and 100,000 bustu. Bargains are made with 
 these cowries at the rate of 4 bustu for a 
 gold dinar.* Sometimes the rate falls, and 
 
 * This would be about 40,000 for a rupee. i 
 
 12 bustu are exchanged for a gold dinar. 
 The islanders barter them to the people 
 of Bengal for rice, for they also form the 
 currency in use in that country. •_ ■ ■ • 
 These cowries serve also for barter with the 
 negroes in their own land. I have seen 
 them sold at Mali and Gugii [on the Niger] 
 at the rate of 1150 for a gold dinar." — Ibn 
 Batuta, iv. 122: 
 
 c. 1420. "A man on whom I could rely 
 assured me that he saw the people of one of 
 the chief towns of the Said employ as cur- 
 rency, in the purchase of low-^riced articles 
 of provision, kaudas, which m Egypt arp. 
 known as ^oada, just as people in Egypt use 
 fals." — Makrizi, S. de Sacy, Chrest. Arabe, 
 2nd ed. i. 252. 
 
 1554. At the Maldives : " Cowries 12,000 
 make one cota ; and i\ cotaa of average size 
 weigh 1 quintal ; the big ones something 
 more." — A. Nunes, 35. 
 
 „ "In these isles . . < . are certain 
 white little shells which they call cauris." 
 —Oastanheda, iv. 7. 
 
 1561. "Which vessels {Qundras, or palm-, 
 wood boats from the Maldives) come loaded 
 with coir and caury, which are certain little 
 white shells found among the Islands in 
 such abundance that whole vessels are laden 
 with them, and which make a great trade 
 in Bengala, where they are current as- 
 money.''—Correa, I. i. 341. 
 
 1586. " In Bengal are current those little 
 shells that are found in the islands of Mal- 
 diva, called here couiim, and in Portugal 
 Bvzio." — Sasseiti, inDe Gubematis, 205. 
 
 c. 1610. " Les marchandises qu'ila portent 
 le plus souvent sont ces petite's coquilles des- 
 Maldives, dont ils chargent tous les ans 
 grand nombre de nauires. Oeux des Mal- 
 dives les appellent JSoZy, et les autres Indiens 
 Caray."—I'yrarddela Val, i. 517; see also' 
 p. 165. 
 
 1672. "Co-wreys, like sea-shells, come, 
 from Siam, and the PhiHppine Islands." — 
 Pi-yer, 86. 
 
 1683. "The Ship Britannia— from the 
 Maldiva Islands, arrived before the Fac- 
 tory ... at their first going ashore, their 
 first salutation from the natives was a. 
 shower of Stones and Arrows, whereby 6 
 of their Men were wounded, which made- 
 thelu immediately return on board, and by 
 ye mouths of their Guns forced them to a. 
 comf)lyance, and permission to load what 
 Couries they would at Markett Price ; so- 
 that in a few days time they sett sayle from 
 thence for Surrat with above 60 Tunn of 
 Co-wryes." — Sedges, July 1. 
 
 1705. "... Coris, qui sont des petitS; 
 coquiUages. ' — LuiHicr, 245. 
 
 ■1727. "The Couries are caught by put- 
 ting Branches of Coooa-nut trees with 
 their Leaves on, into the Sea, and in, 
 five or six Months the little Shell-fish 
 stick to those leaves in Clusters, which 
 they take off, and digging Pits in the Sand, 
 put them in and cover them up, and leave 
 them two or three Years in the Pit, that the 
 
COWRY. 
 
 210 
 
 CBAN. 
 
 Pish may putrefy, and then they take them 
 out of the Pit, and barter them for Bice, 
 Butter, and Cloth, which Shipping bring 
 from BaUaaore in Orim near Bengal, in 
 whifih Countries Couriespass for Money 
 from 2500 to 3000 for a Rupee, or half a 
 Crown English." — A. Ham, i. 349. 
 
 1747. "Formerly 12,000 weight of these 
 cowries would purchase a cargo of five or 
 flix hundred Negroes : but those lucrative 
 times are now no more ; and the Negroes 
 now set such a value on their countrymen, 
 that there is no such thing as having a cargo 
 nnder 12 or 14 tuns of cowries. 
 
 " As payments in this kind of specie are 
 attended with some intricacy, the Negroes, 
 though so simple as to sell onp another for 
 shells, have contrived a kind of copper 
 vessel, holding exactly 108 pounds, which is a 
 great dispatch to busmess. — A Voyage to the 
 Id. of Ceylon on hoard a Dutch Indiaman in 
 the year nil, &c., &c. Written by a Dutch 
 Gentleman. Transl. &c. London, 1754, pp. 
 21-22. 
 
 1753. " Our H(m'ble Masters having ex- 
 pressly directed ten tons of couries to be 
 laden in each of their ships homeward 
 bound, we ordered the Secretary to prepare 
 a protest against Captain Cooke for refus- 
 ing to take any on board the Admiral Ver- 
 non."— In Long, 41. 
 
 1762. "The trade of the salt and 5m% 
 wood in the Chucla of SUlet, has for a long 
 time been granted to me, in consideration of 
 which I pay a yearly rent of 40,000 caorms • 
 of cowries. . . ."—Native Letter to Nabob 
 in Van Sittart, i. 203. 
 
 1770. " . . . . millions of millions of 
 lires, pounds, rupees, and cowries." — H. 
 Walpole's Letters, v. 421. 
 
 1780. " We are informed that a Copper 
 Coinage is now on the Carpet . . it will 
 te of the greatest utility to the Public, and 
 wiU totally abolish the trade of Cowries, 
 which for a long time has formed so exten- 
 sive a field for deception and fraud. A 
 greviance («c) the poor has long groan'd 
 nnder." — Sicky's Bengal Gazette, April 
 29th. 
 
 1786. In a Calcutta Gazette the rates of 
 pajrment at Pultah Ferry are stated in 
 Rupees, Annas, Puns, and Oundas (i.e., 
 of Cowries, see above). — In Seton-Karr, i. 
 140. 
 
 1803. " I will continue to pay, without 
 demur, to the said Government, as my 
 annual peshkush or tribute, 12,000 kakuns of 
 cowries in three instalments, as specied 
 herein below."— 2Vea«i/ Engagement by the 
 Kajah of Kitta Keonghur, a Tributary 
 subordinate to Cuttack, 16th December. 
 1803. ' 
 
 1833. "May 1st. Notice was given in 
 the Supreme Court that Messrs. Gould and 
 Canipbell would pay a dividend at the rate 
 of nine gundahi, one cowrie, one coMg, and 
 eighteen ted, in every sicca rupee, on and 
 after the Ist of June. A curious dividend, 
 
 * Kahan, see above =1280 cowries. 
 
 not quite a farthing in the rupee ! " • — Tlie 
 Pilgrim (by Fanny Parkes), i. 273. 
 
 c. 1865. " Strip him stark naked, and 
 cast him upon a desert island, and he would 
 manage to play heads and tails for cowries 
 with the sea-gulls, if land-gulls were not to 
 bo found." — ZeUla's Fortvme, ch. iv. 
 
 1883. "Johnnie found a loveljr cowrie 
 two inches long, like mottled tortoise-shell, 
 walking on a rock, with its red fleshy body 
 covering half its shell, like a jacket trimmed 
 vinith chenille fringe." — Letter (of Miss 
 North's) from Seychelh Islamds in Pall Mall 
 Gazette, Jany. 21, 1884. 
 
 Cowry, s. Used in S. India for the 
 yoke to carry burdens, the bhangi 
 (q.y.) of Northern India. In Tamfi, 
 &c., Itavadl. 
 
 Cowtails, s. The name formerly 
 in ordinary use for what we now more 
 euphoniously call chowries, q.v. 
 
 c. 1664. "These Elephants have then 
 also . , ._ certain Cow-tails of the great 
 Tibet, white and very dear, hanging at their 
 Ears like great Mustachoes. , ." — Bermer, 
 E.T. 84. 
 
 1774. " To send one or more pair of the 
 cattle which bear what are called cowtails." 
 — Wairren Bastmgis Instruction to Bogle, 
 in Mwrkham's Tibet, 8. 
 
 „ "There are plenty of cowtailel 
 cnws (!), but the weather is too hot for them 
 to go to Bengal."— 5of/fe, iUd. 52. 
 
 " Cow-tailed cows " seem analogous to 
 the "dismounted mounted infantry" of 
 whom we have recently heard in theSuakin 
 campaign, 
 
 1784. In a 'List of Imports probable from 
 Tibet,' we find "Cow Tails."— In Setan- 
 Karr, i. 4. 
 
 J, "From the northern mountains 
 are imported a number of articles of com- 
 
 merce The principal . . . are , . . 
 
 musk, cowtails, honey , . . ."—Gtadwin'i 
 Aycen Akbery (ed. 1800), ii. 17. 
 
 Cran, s. Per«, hran. A modem 
 Persian silver coin, worth about a 
 franc, being the tenth, part of a tomO/r,, 
 
 _ 1880. " A couple of mules came clatter- 
 ing into the court-yard, driven by one mule- 
 teer. Eaclj mule carried 2 heavy sacks . . . 
 which jingled pleasantly ae they were placed 
 on the ground. These sacks were afterwards 
 opened in my presence, and contained no 
 less than 35,000 silver krans. The one 
 
 • A Kag would seem here to be enulvalent to 1 
 of a cowry. Wilson, with (7) an to its origln,explalii» 
 it as "a small division of money of account, lens 
 tlian a gaiula of Kauris." Til is properly tlie 
 TOHamum seed, applied in Bengal, Wi&on sayn, 
 
 in account, to ;J„ of a kauri." The Table would 
 probably thus run : 20 III = 1 lag, ilcag = l kauri, 
 and so forth. And 1 rupee = 4W,600tU I 
 
CBANCHEH. 
 
 211 
 
 CBANGANOBE. 
 
 muleteer without guard had brought them 
 across the mountains, 170 miles or so, from 
 Tehran."— MS. Letter from Col. Bateman- 
 Champain, R.E. 
 
 Cranchee, s. Beng. hararuM. This 
 appears pecviliar to Calcutta. A kind 
 of ricketfy and sordid carriage resem- 
 bling, as Bp. Heber says below, the 
 skeleton of an old English hackney- 
 coach of 1800—35 (w£ch no doubt 
 ■was_ the model), drawn by -wretched 
 ponies, harnessed with rope, and 
 standing for native hire in various 
 parts of the city. 
 
 1823. ". . . . a considerable number of 
 'caranchies,' or native carriages, each 
 drawn by two horses, and lookii^ like the 
 Ekeletons of hackney coaches in our own 
 country."— fi-irier, i. 28 (ed.l844). 
 
 1834. " As Lady Wroughton guided her 
 horse, through the crowd to the right, a 
 kuranchy, or hackney-coach, suddenly 
 passed her at full speed."— TAe Baboo, L 
 228. 
 
 Cranganore, mp. Properly (ac- 
 cording to Dr. GKmdert), Koduhrllur, 
 moregenerally KodungcUur; an ancient 
 city and port of Malabar, identical 
 with the Muyiri-kkodu of an ancient 
 copper-plate inscription,* with the 
 MovCcpis of Ptolemy's Tables and the 
 Periplus, and with the Muziris primum 
 emporium Indiae of Pbny.f ' ' The tra- 
 ditions of Jews, Christians, Brahmans, 
 and of the Klrala Ulpatti (legendary 
 History of Malabar) agree in making 
 EodungalOr the residence of the Peru- 
 mals (ancient sovereigns of Malabar), 
 and the first resortof Westemshipping " 
 (Dr. Gundert in Madras Journal, vol. 
 Ttiii. p. 120). It was apparently the 
 earliest settlement of Jew and Chris- 
 tian immigrants. It is prominent in 
 aU the earlier narratives of the 16th 
 ceaixxry, especially in connexion with 
 the Malabar Christians; and it was 
 the site of one of the 7 churches alleged 
 in the legends of the latter to have 
 been founded by St. Thomas.t Cran- 
 ganor was already in decay when the 
 Portuguese arrived. They eventually 
 established themselves there with a 
 strong fort (1523), which the Dutch 
 took from them in 1662. This fort 
 was dismantled by Tippoo's troops in 
 1790, and there is now hardly a trace 
 left of it. In Balda«us {Malahar und 
 Coromandel, p. 109, Germ, ed.) there 
 
 * See Madras Journal, vol. xiii. p. 137. 
 t Bk. vi. cap. 23 or 26. 
 J Ind. AntyivjaTy, iii. 309. 
 
 are several good views of Cranganore 
 as it stood in the 17th century. 
 
 c. 774. A.D.* " We have given as eternal 
 possession to Iravi Corttan, the lord of the 
 town, the brokerage and due customs . . . 
 namely mthin the river-mouth of Codanga- 
 lur." — Copper Charter, see Madr. Journ. xiii. 
 
 (Before 1500).t " I Erveh Barmen . . . 
 sitting this day in Cangantir. . . ," — {Ma- 
 dras Journal, xiii. pt. ii. p. 12). This is 
 from an old Hebrew translation of the 8th 
 century copper grant to the Jews, in which 
 the Tamil has 'The king ... Sri Bhaakara 
 Kavi Varman ... on the day when he was 
 pleased to sit in Muyiri-k<5du. . . ." — thus 
 identifying Muyiri or Muziris with Cran- 
 ganore. $ 
 
 1498. " QnOTongoIiz belongs to the Chris- 
 tians, and the kiiu; is a Christian ; it is 3 
 days distant from Calecut by sea with fair 
 wind ; this king could muster 4,000 fighting 
 men ; here is much pepper. . , ." — Roteiro 
 de Vatco da Gama, 108. 
 
 1503. " Nostra autem regio in qua Chris- 
 tiani commorantur Malabar appellatur, 
 habetque xx circiter urbes, quarum tres 
 celebres sunt et firmae, Carongoly, Palor, 
 et Colom, et aliae illis iDroximae sunt." — 
 Letter of Nentorian Bishops on mission to 
 India, in Assemani, iii. 594. 
 
 1516. ". . . . a place called Crongolor, 
 belonging to the King of Calicut . . . there 
 live in it Gentiles, Moors, Indians, and 
 Jews, and Christians of the doctrine of St. 
 Thomas." — Barbosa, 154. 
 
 c. 1535. "Crancanor fu antichamente 
 honorata, e buon porto, tien molte genti . . . 
 la cittk e grande, ed honorata con gra traf- 
 fico, SM&ti che si facesse Cochin, co la venuta 
 di Portoghesi, nobile." — Sommario d^Berjni, 
 &c. Bamusio, i. f. 332:;. 
 
 1554. "Item, . . . paid for the mainte- 
 nance of the boys in the College, which is 
 kept in Crangnanor, by charter of the King 
 our liord, annually 100,000 reis . . . ." — S. 
 Botelho, Tombo, &c. 27. 
 
 c. 1570. "... prior to the introduction 
 of Islamism into this country, a ^arty of 
 Jews and Christians had found then- way to 
 a city of Malabar called Cadungaloor." — 
 Tohfat-'ul-Miijah.ideen, 47. 
 
 1572. 
 " A hum Cochin, e a outro Cananor, 
 A qual Chale, a qual a Uha da pimenta, 
 A qual CoulSo, a qual <\& Cranganor, 
 E OS mais, a quem o mais serve e con- 
 
 tenta . . ." CamOes, vii. 35. 
 
 1614. ''The Great Samorine's Deputy 
 came aboord . . . and . . . earnestly per- 
 suaded vs to stay a day or two, till he might 
 send to the Samorine, then at Crangelor, be- 
 sieging a Castle of the Portugals." — Peyton, 
 in Purchas, i. 531. 
 
 * This date is piven by Dr. Burnell in Indian 
 Antiquary, iii. 316. 
 
 t As above, p. 334. 
 
 j An identittcation aftenvards verified by tra- 
 dition ascertained on the spot by Dr. Burnell. 
 
 V 2 
 
CRANNY. 
 
 212 
 
 CREASE, CRIS. 
 
 c. 1806. "In like manner the Jews of 
 Kranghii (Cranganore), observing the 
 weakness of the S^muri . . . made a great 
 many Mahbmedans drink the cup of mar- 
 tyrdom . . ." — Muhabbat Khan (writing of 
 events in 16th century) in MUot, viii.'388. 
 
 See Shiukali (which article should be 
 read with this). 
 
 Cranny, s. In Bengal commonly 
 Tised for a clerk writing English, and 
 thence vulgarly applied generically to 
 tlie East Indians, or tau-caste class, 
 from, among whom English copyists 
 are chiefly recruited. The original is 
 Hind, haram, which Wilson derives 
 from Skt. Jearan, ' a doer.' Karcuia is 
 also the name of one of the (so-called) 
 mixt castes of the Hindus, sprung 
 from a Sudra mother and Vaisya 
 father, or (according to others) from a 
 pure Kshatriya mother by a father of 
 degraded Kshatriya origin. The occu- 
 pation of the members of this mixt 
 caste is that of writers and accountants. 
 
 The word was probably at one time 
 applied by natives to the junior mem- 
 bers of the Coyenanted Civil Service — 
 " Writers " as they were designated. 
 See the quotations from the " Seir 
 Mutagherin" and from Hugh Boyd. 
 And in our own remembrance the 
 "Writers' Buildings" in Calcutta, 
 where those young gentlemen at one 
 time were quartered (a range of apart- 
 ments which has now been transfigured 
 into a splendid series of public offices ; 
 but, wisely, has been kept to its old 
 name), was known to. the natives as 
 Karard la Bdrih. 
 
 c. 1350. "They havethecustom that when 
 a ship arrives from India or elsewhere, the 
 slaves of the Sultan . . . carry with them 
 complete suits ... for the Babhan or skip- 
 per, and for the kirani, who is the ship's 
 clerk."— /6m Baiuta, ii. 198. 
 
 ,, "The second day after our ar- 
 rival at the port of Kailakari, the princess 
 escorted the nakhodah (or skipper), the ki- 
 lani, or clerk. . , ."—lb. iv. 2.50. 
 
 c. 1590. "The Karrani is a writer who 
 keeps the accounts of the ship, and serves 
 out the water to the passengers." — Am 
 (Bloclaaann), i. 280. 
 
 c. 1610. " Le Secretaire s'apelle carans 
 - • . •" — Pyrwrd de la Val. i. 152. 
 
 c. 1781. " The gentlemen likewise, other 
 than the Military, who are in high offices and 
 employments, have amongst themselves de- 
 grees of service and work, which have not 
 come minutely to my knowledge ; but the 
 whole of them collectively are called 
 Carranis." —The Seir Mutaqherin, ii. 543. 
 
 1 793. " But, as Gay has it, example gains 
 -where precept fails As an encouragement 
 
 therefore to my brother crannies, I will offer 
 an instance or two, which are remembered as 
 good Company's jokes." — Hugh Boyd, The 
 Indian Observer, 42. 
 
 1810. "The Cranny, or clerk, may be 
 either a native Armenian, a native Portu- 
 guese, or a Bengallee." — WiUiamion, V.M. 
 I. 209. 
 
 1834. "Nazir, see bail taken for 2000 
 ruijees. The Crany will write your evidence, 
 Captain Forrester." — The Baboo, i. 311. 
 
 Crape, s. This is no oriental word, 
 though crape comes from China. It 
 is the French crSjte, i.e. creape,. Lat. 
 crispus, meaning frizzed or minately 
 curled. As the word is given in a 16th. 
 century quotation by Littrd, it is pro- 
 bable that the name was first applied 
 to a European texture. 
 
 " I own perhaps I might desire 
 
 Some shawls of true Cashmere — 
 Some narrowy crapes of China silk. 
 Like wrinkled skins, or scalded milk." 
 0. W. Holmes, ' ContentmenV 
 
 Crease, Cris, &c. A kind of dagger, 
 which is the characteristic weapon of 
 the Malay nations ; from the Javanese 
 name of the weapon, adopted in Malay, 
 viz. 7ms, hiris, or krea (see Favre, 
 Diet. Javanais-Frangais, 137 b., Craw- 
 fwrd's Malay Diet, s.v., Jansz, Jav- 
 aansch-Nederl. WoordenboeJc, 202). The 
 word has been generalised, and is often 
 applied to analogous weapons of other 
 nations, as ' an Arab crease,' &c. It 
 seems probable that the Hind, word 
 kirich, applied to a straight sword, and 
 now almost specifically to a sword of 
 European make, is identical with the 
 Malay word krls. See the form of the 
 latter word in Barbosa, almost exactly 
 kirich. Perhaps Turki Mich is the 
 original. 
 
 If Eeinaud is right in his transla- 
 tion of the Arab Relations of the 9th 
 and 10th centuries, in correcting a 
 reading, otherwise unintelligible, to 
 khn, .we shall have a very early adop- 
 tion of this word by western travellers. 
 It occurs, however, in a passage relat- 
 ing to Ceylon. 
 
 c. 910. " Formerly it was common enough 
 to see in this island a man of the country 
 walk into the market grasping in his hand 
 a khri, i.e., a dagger peculiar to the 
 country, of admirable make, and sharpened 
 to the finest edge. The man would lay 
 hands on the wealthiest of the merchants 
 that he found, take him by the throat, 
 brandish his dagger before his eyes, and 
 
 finally drag him outside of the town "— 
 
 Belatim, <i-c., par Beinaud, p. 126 ; and see 
 Arabic text, p. 120, near bottom. 
 
CREASE, CRI8. 
 
 213 
 
 CBORE. 
 
 1516. "They are girt with belts, and 
 cany daggers in their waists, wrought with 
 rich inlaid work, these they call querix."— 
 Ba/rhoia, 193. 
 
 15.52. "And the quartermaster ran up 
 to_ the top, and thence beheld the son of 
 Timuta raja to be standing over the Captain 
 Major with a ciiihalf drawn."— Ca»to»Ac(to, 
 ii. S63. 
 
 1572. 
 
 " , . . . aasentada 
 
 Xji, no gremio da Aurora, onde nasceste, 
 
 Opulenta Malaca uomeaoa ! 
 
 As settas venenosas que iizeste ! 
 
 Os crises, com que ja tevejo armi(da," . . 
 CamSet, x. 44. 
 
 Thus Englished : 
 
 "... so strong thy site 
 there on Aurora's bosom, whence they rise, 
 thou Home of Opulence, Malacca hignt ! 
 The poysoned arrows which thine art 
 
 Bupiilies, 
 the krises thirsting, as I see, for fight. . ." 
 
 Burton. 
 
 1580. A vocabulary of "Wordeu of the 
 naturall language of laua " in the voyage of 
 Sir Fr. Drake, has Cricke, ' a dagger. ' — 
 ffakluyt, iv. 246. 
 
 1586-88. " The custom is that whenever 
 the King (of Java) doth die . . . the wives 
 of the said King . . . every one with a 
 dagger in her hand (which dagger they call 
 a crege, and is as sharp as a razor) stab 
 themselves to the heart." — Cavendish, in 
 Sakl. iv. 337. 
 
 1.591. " Furthei-more I enjoin and order 
 in the name of our said Lord . . . that no 
 servant go armed whether it be with staves 
 or daggers, or crisses." — Procl. of Viceroy 
 Mathias d'Alboquerque in Archil: Port. 
 Oriental, fasc. 3, p. 325. 
 
 1598. "In the Western part of the Island 
 (Sumatra) is Mananoabo where they make 
 Foinyards, which in India are called Cryses, 
 which are very well accounted and esteemed 
 of." — Linschoten, 33. 
 
 1602. " . . . . Chinesisohe Dolchen, so 
 sie Oris nennen." — Suleiui, i. 33. 
 
 c. 1610, " Ceux-Ui. ont d'ordinaire k leur 
 cosW vn poignard ond^ qui s'apelle oris, et 
 qui vient d'Achen en Sumatra, de laua, et 
 de la Chine." — Pyrard de la Val, i. 121 ; also 
 see ii. 101. 
 
 1634. " Malayos crises, Arabes alf anges." 
 — Malaca Conquistada, ix. 32. 
 
 1680. " The Cresset is a small thing like 
 , a Baggonet which they always wear in War 
 or Peace, at Work or Play, from the greatest 
 .of them to the poorest or meanest person." — 
 Dampier, i. 337. 
 
 1690. "And as the Japanners ... rip 
 up their Bowels withaCric . . ."—Ovinyton, 
 173. 
 
 1727. " A Page of twelve Years of Age 
 ... (said) that he would shew him the Way 
 to die, and with that took a Cress, and 
 ran himself through the body."— ^. HoAn. 
 .ii. 99. 
 
 1770. " The people never go without a 
 poniard which they call ens."—Saiinal 
 (tr. 1777), i. 97. 
 
 c. 1850-60. "They (the English) chew 
 hashish, cut themselves with poisoned 
 creases . . . taste every iMison, buy every 
 secret." — Emerson, English Traits. 
 
 The Portuguese also formed a word 
 crisada, a blow with a cris (see Cas- 
 tanheda, iii. 379). And in English we 
 find a verb to ' crease ; ' see in Pur- 
 chas, i. 532, and this : 
 
 1604. "This Boyhog we tortured not, 
 because of his confession, but crysed him." — 
 Scot's Discourse of lava, in Purchas, i. 175. 
 
 Also in Braddel's Abstract of the 
 Sijwra Malayu : 
 
 " He was in consequence creased at the 
 shop of a sweetmeat seller, his blood 
 flowed on the ground, but his body dis- 
 appeared miraculously." — Sijara Malayu, in 
 /. Ind. Arch. v. 318. 
 
 Credere, Del. An old mercantile 
 term. 
 
 1813. " Del credere, or guaranteeing the 
 responsibility of persons to whom goods 
 were sold, — commission J per cent." — Mil- 
 bum, i. 235. 
 
 Creole, s. This word is never used 
 by the English in India, though the 
 mistake is sometimes made in Eng- 
 land of supposing it to be an Anglo - 
 Indian term. The original, so far as 
 we can learn, is Span, criollo, a word 
 of uncertain etymology, whence the 
 French oriole, a person of European 
 blood but colonial birth. See SIceat, 
 who concludes that criollo is a negro 
 corruption of c/riadillo, dim. of criado, 
 and is = ' little nursling.' 
 
 Crocodile, s. This word is seldom 
 used in India; alligator (q-v.) being 
 the term almost invariably employed. 
 
 0. 1328. "There be also coquodriles, 
 which are vulgarly called calcatix* , . . 
 These animals be like lizards, and have 
 a tail stretched over all like unto a 
 lizard's," etc. — Friar Jordanus, p. 19. 
 
 1590. " One Crocodile waa so huge and 
 greedy that he devoured an AUhaniba, that 
 IS a chained company of eight or nine slaves ; 
 but the indigestible Iron paid him his wages, 
 and murthered the murtherer." — Andrew 
 Battel (West Africa) in Purchas, ii. 985. 
 
 Crore, s. One hundred laMis, i.e., 
 10,000,000. Thus a crore of rupees 
 was for many years almost the exact 
 equivalent of a million sterling. It 
 
 * Lat. calmtrlx, ' a cockatrice.' 
 
CBOBE. 
 
 214 
 
 CUBEB. 
 
 had once been a good deal more, and 
 has now been for some years a good 
 deal less ! 
 The Hind is haror, Sansk. Tcoti. 
 
 c. 1315. "Kales Dewar, the ruler of 
 Ma'bar, enjoyed a highly prosperous life . . . 
 His coffers were replete with wealth, inso- 
 much that in the city of Mardi (Madura) 
 there were 1200 crores of gold deposited, 
 every c/rore being equal to a thousand laks, 
 and every lak to one hundred thousand 
 dinars." — Wassaf, in Elliot, iii. 52. 
 
 N.B. — The reading of the word crore is 
 however doubtful here (see note by Elliot, 
 ■ in loco). In any case the value of crore is 
 misstated by Wassaf. 
 
 c. 1343. "They told me that a certain 
 Hindu farmed the revenue of the city and 
 its territories (Daulatabad) for 17 karor . . . 
 as for the kaior it is equivalent to 100 talcs, 
 and the lak to 100,000 mnars.''- — Ibn Batuta, 
 iv. 49. 
 
 c. 1350. " In the course of three years 
 he had misappropriated about a kror of 
 tankas from the revenue." — Xid-uddin- 
 Barm, in Elliot, iii. 247. 
 
 0. 1590. ' ' Zealous and upright men were 
 put in charge of the revenues, ea<;h over one 
 Kror of dams." (These, it appears, were 
 called krons.) — Ain-i-AUmri, i. 13. 
 
 1609. "The King's yeerely Income of 
 his Crowne Land is fiftie Crou of Rupias, 
 every Crou is an hundred Zeckes, and every 
 Jieck is an hundred thousand Bupias." — 
 Bamkim in Purchas, i. 216. 
 
 1628. " The revenues of all the territories 
 under the Emperors of Dehli amounts, ac- 
 cording to the Royal registers, to six a/rbs 
 and thirty krors of dams. One a/rb is equal 
 to a hundred krors (a kror being ten 
 millions) and a hundred Erors of dams are 
 equivalent to two krors and fifty lacs of 
 rupees." — Muhammad Sharif Sanafi,' in 
 Elliot, vii. 138. 
 
 1690. "The S'abob or Govemour of Bengal 
 was reputed to have left behind him at his 
 Death, twenty Courous of Koupies: A 
 kourou is an hundred thousand lacks." — 
 Ovington, 189. 
 
 1757. "In consideration of the losses 
 which the English Company have sustained 
 ... I will give them one crore of rupees." — 
 Orme, ii. 162 (ed. 1803). 
 
 c. 1785. "The revenues of the city of 
 Decca, once the capital of Bengal, at a 
 low estimation amount annually to two 
 kherore."— (7armccioH's Life of Clive, i. 172. 
 
 1797. "AnEnglishman,forH.E.'s amuse- 
 ment, introduced the elegant European 
 diversion of a race in sacks by old women : the 
 Nabob was delighted beyond measure, and 
 declared that though he had spent a crore 
 of rupees ... in procuring amusement, he 
 had never found one so pleasing to hun."— 
 Teignm^iUh, Mem. i. 407. 
 
 1879. 
 "'Tell me what lies beyond our brazen 
 
 Then one replied, 'The city first, fair 
 
 Prince ! 
 
 • *««** 
 
 And next King Bimbasiras realm, and 
 
 then 
 The vast flat world with crores on crores 
 
 of folk.' " 
 
 E._ Arnold, The Light of Asia, iii. 
 
 Crotcliey. See Kurachee. 
 
 Crow - pheasant, s. The popular 
 AnglcNindian name of a somewhat 
 ignoble bird (Fam. Cuculidae), com- 
 mon all over the plains of Lidia, in 
 Burma, and the Islands, viz., Cen- 
 tropus ruftpennis, ILiger. It is held in 
 S. India to giye omens. 
 
 1873- "The crow-pheasant stalks past 
 with bis chestnut wings drooping by his 
 IJde." — Phil. jRobinson, In My Indian 
 Garden, 7. 
 
 1883. ' ' There is that ungainly object the 
 coucai, orow-pheasaut, jungle-crow, or what- 
 else you like to call the miscellaneous thing, 
 as it clambers through a creeper-laden bush 
 or spreads its reddish-bay wings and makes 
 a slow voyage to the next tree. To judge by 
 its appearance only it might be a crow de- 
 veloping for a peacock, but its voice seems 
 to have been borrowed from a black-faced 
 monkey." — Tribes on my Frontier, 155. 
 
 Cubeb, s. The fruit of the Piper 
 Cubela, a climbing shrub of the Malay 
 region. 
 
 The word and the article were well 
 known in Europe in the Middle Ages, 
 the former being taken directly from 
 the Arab. Jcahdbah. It was used as a 
 spice like other peppers, though less 
 common. The importation into Europe 
 had become infinitesimal, when it re- 
 vived in this century, owing to the 
 medicinal power of the article having 
 become known to our medical officers 
 during the British occupation of Java 
 (1811-1815). Several particulars of 
 interest will be found in Hanlwy and 
 Fliickiger's Pharmacog. 526, and in the 
 notes to Marco Polo, ii. 380. 
 
 c. 943. " The tenitories of this Prince 
 (the Maharaja of the Isles) produce all sorts 
 of spices and aromatics . . . The exports 
 are camphor, lign-aloes, clove, sandal-wood, 
 betel-nut, nutmeg, cardamom, cubeb [al- 
 kababah) . . ."—Mas'adi, u 341-2. 
 18th cent. 
 
 " Theo canel and the licoris 
 And swete savoury meynte I wis, 
 Theo gUofre, quybibe and mace . . ." 
 Kinff Alesaunder, in Weber's Melr. 
 Bom., i. 279. 
 
 1298. "This Island (Java) is of sur- 
 passing wealth, producing black pepper. 
 
CUBEER BURR. 
 
 215 
 
 GVLGEE. 
 
 nutmegs, spikenard, galingale, cnbebs, 
 cloves. . I i" — Marco Polo, ii. 254. 
 
 c. 1328. "There too (in Jmm) are pro- 
 duced cubebs, and nutmegs, and mace, and 
 all the other finest spices except peijper." — 
 Friar Jordanua, 31. 
 
 c. 1340. " The following are sold by the 
 pound. Eaw silk ; saffron ; clove-stalks 
 and cloves ; cnbebs ; ligu-aloes .... "— 
 Peffolotti, in Cathay, &c. p. 305. 
 
 0. 1390. "Take fresh pork, seethe it, 
 chop it small, and grind it well ; put to it 
 hard yolks of eggs, well mixed together, 
 with dried currants, powder of cinnamon, 
 aiid maces, cubebs, and cloves whole." — 
 Recipe in Wright's Domestic Manners, 350. 
 
 1563. "jB. Let us talk of cubebs; al- 
 though, according to Sepulveda, we seldom 
 use them alone ; and only in compounds. 
 
 " 0. Tis not so in India ; on the contrary 
 they are much used by the Moors soaked in 
 wine . . . and in their native region, which 
 is Java, they are habitually used for cold- 
 ness of stomach ; you may believe me they 
 hold them for a very great medicine." 
 
 Garcia, f . 80-80f . 
 
 1572. ' ' The Indian physicians use Cubebs as 
 cordials for the stomach . . . " — Acosta, p. 138. 
 
 1612. "Cubebs, the pound xvi.s."— 
 
 Mates and ValvMtioun (Scotland). 
 
 1874. " In a list of drugs to be sold in the 
 . . . city of Ulm, a.d. 1596, cubebs are 
 mentioned . . , the price for half an ounce 
 being 8 kreuzers." — Hanb. & Fluck. 527. 
 
 Cubeer Bltrr, n.p. This was a 
 famous banyan-iree on an island in 
 the Nerbudda, some 12 m. N.E. of 
 Baroch, and a fayourite resort of the 
 English, there in last century. It 
 is described by Forbes in his Or. 
 Memoirs, i. 28. He says it was thus 
 called by the Hindus in memory of a 
 favourite saint (no doubt Kabir Panth). 
 Possibly, however, the name was 
 merely the Arab, halnr, ' great,' given 
 by some Mahommedan, and misinter- 
 preted into an allusion to the sectarian 
 leader. 
 
 1818. "The popular tradition among 
 the Hindus is that a man of great sanctity 
 named Kubeer, having cleaned his teeth, 
 as is practised in India, with a piece of 
 stick, stuck it into the ground, that it took 
 root, and became what it now is." — Copland, 
 in Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo. i. 290. 
 
 Cucuya, ;Cucuyada, s. A cry of 
 alarm or warning; Malayal. Kukhuya, 
 to cry out ; not used by English, but 
 found among Portuguese writers, who 
 formed cucuyada from the native word, 
 as they did crisada from. kris. See 
 Correa, Lendas, ii. 2, 926. See also 
 Tennent under Coss. Compare the 
 Australian cooey. 
 
 Cllddalore, n.p. A place on the 
 marine backwater 16 m. S. of Pondi- 
 cherry, famous in the early Anglo- 
 Indian history of Coromandel. It was 
 settled by the Company in 1682-3, and 
 Fort St. David's was erected there 
 soon after. Probably the correct name 
 is Kadal-ur, " Sea-Town." 
 
 Cuddapah, n.p. Kadapa, a chief 
 town and district of the Madras Presi- 
 dency. The proper form is said to be 
 Kripa. 
 
 It , is always written Kurpah in 
 Kirkpatrick's Tr. of Tippoo's Letters. 
 It has been suggested as possible that 
 it is the KAPirH (for KAPinH) of 
 Ptolemy's Tables. 
 
 .Cuddoo, s. A generic name for 
 pumpkins. Hind. KaddH. 
 
 Cuddy, s. The public or captain's 
 cabin of an Indiaman or other pas- 
 senger ship. We have not been able 
 to &ace the origin satisfactorily. It 
 must, however, be the same with the 
 Dutch and Germ. Kajute, which has 
 the same signification. This is also 
 the Scandinavian languages, Sw. in 
 Tcajuta, Dan. Jcahyt, and Grimm 
 quotes Kajute, " Casteria," from a 
 vocabulary of Saxon words used in 
 the first half of loth century. It is 
 perhaps originally the same with the 
 Fr. cahute, ' a hovel,' which Littr§ 
 quotes from 12th century as chahute, 
 and 14th century as quahute. Du- 
 cange has L. Latin cahua, ' casa, 
 tuguriimi,' but a little doubtfully. 
 
 1726. "Neither will they go into any 
 ship's Cayuyt so long as they see any one in 
 the Skipper's cabin or on the half-deck." — 
 Valeniijn, Chorom. {and Pegu), 134. 
 
 1769. "It was his (the Captain's) in- 
 variable practice on Sunday to let down a 
 canvas curtain at one end of the cuddy 
 . . . and to read the church service, — a 
 duty which he considered a complete clear- 
 ance of the sins of the preceding week." — 
 Life of Lord Teigwmouth, i. 12. 
 
 Culgee, s. A jewelled plume sur- 
 mounting the sirpesli or aigrette upon 
 the turban. Shakespear gives hdglu 
 as a Turki word. We have not found 
 it in any other dictionary. 
 
 1715. " John Surman received a vest and 
 Culgee set with precious stones." — Wheeler, 
 ii. 246. 
 
 1786. " Three Kulgies, three Surpaishes 
 (see Sirpecb), and three Puduks (?) of the 
 value of 36,320 rupees have been despatched 
 to you in a casket." — Tippoo's Letters, 263. 
 
CULMVREEA. 
 
 216 
 
 CUMSHA fV. 
 
 Culmureea, Koormureea, s. Nauti- 
 cal Hind. hoXmariya, ' a calm,' taken 
 direct from Port, calmaria (jRoefittc/c). 
 
 Culsey, s. According to the quota- 
 tion a weight of about a candy_(q.v^. 
 We have traced the word, -which is 
 rare, also in Prinsep's Tables (ed. 
 Thomas, p. 115), as a measure in use 
 in Bhuj, Icalsl. And we find E. 
 Drummond gives it: "Kuhee or Ciihy, 
 (Guz.). A weight of sixteen maunds " 
 (the Guzerat maimds are about 401bs., 
 therefore Kalsi = about 640 lbs.). 
 
 1813. "So plentiful are mangos . . . . 
 that during my residence in Guzerat they 
 were sold in the public markets for one 
 rupee the culsey ; or 600 pounds in English 
 weight." — Forbes, Orient. Mem. i. 30. 
 
 Cumbly, Cumly, Cummul, s. A 
 
 blanket; a coarse woolleni Sansk. 
 kamhala, appearing in the vernaculars 
 in slightly varying forms, e.g., Hind. 
 hamll. Our first quotation shows a 
 curious attempt to connect this word 
 etymologically with the Arab, ham- 
 mal, ' a porter ' (see Hummaul), and 
 with the camel's hair of John Baptist's 
 raiment. The word is introduced into 
 Portuguese as camholim, 'a cloak.' 
 
 0. 1350. "It is customary to make of 
 those fibres wet-weather mantles for those 
 rustics whom they call camalls,* whose 
 business it is to carry burdens, and also to 
 carry men and women on their shoulders in 
 palankins {kcticis). ... A garment, such 
 as I mean, of this camall cloth (and not 
 camel cloth) I wore till I got to Florence. 
 .. . . No doubt the raiment of John the 
 Baptist was of that kind. For, as regards 
 camel's hair, it is, next to silli, the softest 
 stuff in the world, and never could have 
 been meant . . . ." — John Mariynolli, in 
 CatJiay, 366. 
 
 /*1606. " We wear nothing more fre- 
 quently than those cambolins."— ffoawa, 
 f. 132. 
 
 1673. " T/eaving off to wonder at the 
 Natives quivering and quaking after Sunset 
 wrapping themselves in a Combly or Hair- 
 Cloth."— i^-j^/ei-, 54. 
 
 1690. " Camlees, which are a sort of 
 Hair Coat made in Persia . . ." — Ovington, 
 455. 
 
 1718. "Butasabody called the Cammul- 
 poshes, or blanket wearers, were going to 
 join Qhandaoran, their commander, they 
 fell in with a body of troops of Mahratta 
 horse, who forbade their going further." — 
 Seir Mutaqlierin, i. 143. 
 
 1781. "One comley as a covering . . . 
 
 ' CamiHi (= fimlumi) survives from the Ai-abio 
 in soiiie pc-irts of Sicily. 
 
 ifanwms, 6 dubs, cash." — Prison Expenses 
 of Hon. J. Lindsay, Li/oes of lAudsays, iii. 
 
 1798. "... a large h\Bjdk Kummul, or 
 blanket."— <?. Foster, Travels, i. 194. 
 
 1800. "One of the old gentlemen, ob- 
 serving that I looked very hard at his cumly, 
 was alarmed lest I should think he possessed 
 numerous flocks of sheep." — Letter of Sir 
 T. Mumro, in Idfe, i. 281. 
 
 1813. Forbes has cameleenB. — Or, Mem, 
 i. 195. 
 
 Cummerbund, s. A girdle. Hind, 
 from Pers. Tmmar-hcmd, i.e. 'loin- 
 band.' Such an article of dress is 
 habitually worn in an ornamental form 
 by domestic servants, peons, and ir- 
 regular troops ; but any waist belt is 
 so termed. 
 
 1552. "The Governor arriving at (Joa 
 received there a present of a rich cloth of 
 Persia which is called comarbados, being 
 of gold and silk." — Castanheda, iii. 396. 
 
 1616. " The nobleman of Xaxma sent to 
 have a sample of gallie pottes, jugges, po- 
 dingers, lookinglasses, table bookes, chint 
 bramport, and eombarbands, with ths 
 prices. " — Codes' s Diary, i. 147. 
 
 1638. "lis serrent la veste d'vne cein- 
 ture, qu'ils appellent Commerbant."— ilfare. 
 delslo, 223. 
 
 1648. " In the middle theyhave a well 
 adjusted gbdle, called a Commerbant."— 
 FiiHi Twist, 55. 
 
 1727. " They have also a fine Turband, 
 embroidered Shoes, and a Dagger of Value, 
 stuck into a fine Cummerband, or Sash."— 
 A. Sam. i. 229. 
 
 1810. " They generally have the turbans 
 and cummer-bunds of the same colour, by 
 way of livery." — Williamson, V. M. i. 274. 
 
 1880. "... The Punjab seems to have 
 found out Manchester. A meeting of native 
 merchants at Umritsur . . . describes the 
 effects of a shower of rain on the English- 
 made turbans and Kummerbunds as if their 
 heads and loins were enveloped by layers of 
 starch."— PioMccr Mail, June 17th. 
 
 Cumiiuot, s. The fruit of Citrus 
 japonica, a miniature orange, often 
 sent ia jars of preserved fruits, from 
 China. Kumkwat is the Canton pro- 
 nunciation of Jein-Jm, ' gold orange,' 
 the Chinese name of the fruit. 
 
 Cumra, s. Hind, kamra, from Port. 
 camara ; a chamber, a cabin. 
 
 Cumrunga, s. See Carambola. 
 
 Cumshaw, s. Chin. Pigeon English 
 for bucksheesh (q.v.), or a present of 
 any kind. According to Giles it is the 
 Amoy pron. (Jcam-sid) of two charac- 
 ters signifying ' grateful thanks.' 
 
CUNGHUNEE. 
 
 217 
 
 CUBBY. 
 
 1879. "... theypressed upon us, block- 
 ing out the light, nttermg discordant cries, 
 and damouring with one voice, Kum-sha, 
 i.e. backsheesh, looking more lUce demons 
 than living mea."—BinPs Golden Chenonese, 
 70. 
 
 1882. "As the ship got under way, the 
 Compradore's enmshaa, according to 'olo 
 custom,' were brought on board . . . dried 
 lychee. Nankin dates . . . baskets of 
 oranges, and preserved ginger." — The Fan- 
 kwae, 103. 
 
 Cmiclianee, s. H. Kanchani. A 
 dancing-girl. According to Shake- 
 spear, this is the feminine of a caste, 
 S^anchan, whose women are dancers. 
 But there is a doubt as to this. Kaii- 
 chan is ' gold ; ' also a yellow pigment, 
 which the women may have used. 
 See quot. from Bemier. 
 
 c. 1660. " But there is one thing that 
 seems to me a little too extravagant . . . 
 the publick Women, I mean not those of 
 the Bazar, but those more retired and con- 
 siderable ones that go to the great marriages 
 at the houses of the Omrahi and Manseb- 
 dars to sing and dance, those that are called 
 Kenchen, as if you should say the guUded, 
 the Uosmming ones . . . " — Bemier^ E. T. 
 88. 
 
 . c. 1661. " On regala dans le Serrail, 
 toutes ces Dames Etrang^res, de festins et 
 des dances des Qnenchenies, qui sont des 
 femmes^et des filles d'une Caste de ce nom, 
 qui n'ont point d'antre profession que eelle 
 de la danse." — Themnot, v. 151. 
 
 1689. " And here the Dancing Wenches, 
 or Qnenchenies, entertain you, if you 
 please." — Ocingtim, 257. 
 
 1799. " In the evening the Canchanis . . 
 have exhibited before the Prince and court." 
 1— Diary in Life of CoUbrooke, 153. 
 
 1810. " The dancing- women are of diflte- 
 rent kinds . . . the Meeraseens never per- 
 form before assemblies of men. . . . The 
 Kunchenee arc of an opposite stamp ; they 
 dance and sing for the amusement of the 
 male sex."—W'Uliamson, V. M. i. 386. 
 
 See Dancing Girl. 
 
 Curia Mnria, n.p. The name of a 
 group of islands off the S.E. coast of 
 Arabia {Kharyan Maryan, of Edrisi). 
 
 1527. " Thus as they sailed, the ship got 
 lost upon the coast of Fartaque in (the 
 region of) Curia Maria ; and having swum 
 ashore they got along in company of the 
 Moors by land to Calayata, and thence on 
 to Onnuz." — Corea, iii. 562 ; see also i. 366. 
 
 c 1535. "Dopo Adem fe Fartaque, e le 
 isole Cnria, Mnria . . . ." — Soinmario de' 
 Segni, in Bamtmo, f. 325. 
 
 1540. "We letted not to discover the 
 Isles of Curia, Mnria, and AvedaJcuria 
 (in on^.Abedalcuria)." — Mendez Pinto, E. T. 
 p. 4. 
 
 1554. "... it is necessary to come 
 forth between Siikara and the islands Khnr 
 or Mnria (Khm- Moriyd)." — The Mokit, in 
 Jour. At. Soc. Beng. v. 459. 
 
 1834. "The next place to Saugra is 
 Koorya Moorya Bay." — J. B. Geog. Soc iii. 
 208. 
 
 Cnmnm, s. Telug. Jcaranam; a 
 village accountant, a town-clerk. 
 Ace. to Wilson from Skt. karana; 
 see Cranny. 
 
 Cnrounda, s. Hind, karaunda. A 
 small plum-like fruit, which makes 
 good jelly and tarts, and which the 
 natives pickle. It is borne by Carisaa 
 carandas, L., a shrub common in many 
 parts of India (N. O. Apocynaceae). 
 
 Cnrry, s. In the East the staple 
 food consists of some cereal, either (as 
 in N. India) in the form, of flour baked 
 into unleavened cakes, or hoUed in the 
 grain, as rice is. Such food having 
 little taste, some small quantity of a 
 much more saTOury preparation is 
 added as a, relish, or 'kitchen,' to use 
 the phrase of our forefathers. And this 
 is in fact the proper office of curry in 
 native diet. It consists of meat, fish, 
 fruit, or vegetables, cooked with a 
 quantity of bruised spices andtxmneric; 
 and a little of this gives a flavour to a 
 large mess of rice. The word is Tamil, 
 iari, i.e. ' sauce.' The Canarese form 
 karil was that adopted by the Portu- 
 guese, and is still in use at Goa. It 
 is remarkable in how many countries 
 a similar dish is habitual ; pilao is the 
 analogous mess in Persia, and kuskussii 
 in Algeria ; in Egypt a dish well known 
 as naz mufalfal or " peppered rice." 
 In England the proportions of rice and 
 "kitchen" are usually reversed, so 
 that the latter is made to constitute 
 the bulk of the dish. 
 
 The oldest indication of the Indian 
 cuisine in this kind, though not a very 
 precise one, is cited by Athenaeus from 
 Megasthenes: "Among the Indians, 
 at a banquet, a table is set before each 
 individual .... and on the table is 
 placed a golden dish on which they 
 throw, first of all, boiled rice .... 
 and then they add many sorts of meat 
 dressed after the Indian fashion" 
 {Athen., by I'onge, iv. 39). The 
 earhest precise mention of curry is in 
 theMahavanso (c. a. d. 477), where it is 
 stated of Kassapo that ' ' he partook of 
 rice dressed in butter, with its full 
 
OVRRY. 
 
 218 
 
 CURRY. 
 
 accompaniment of curries.'' This is 
 Tm-nour's translation, the original Pali 
 being sUpa. 
 
 It is possible, however, that the kind 
 of ctwrry used by Europeans and Ma- 
 hommedans is not of purely Indian 
 origin, but has come down from the 
 spiced cookery of medieval Europe 
 and Western Asia. The medieval 
 spiced dishes in question were even 
 coloured like curry. Turmeric, indeed, 
 C3,lled by Garcia de Orta Indian saffron, 
 was yet unknown in Europe, but it 
 was represented by saffron and sandal- 
 wood. A notable incident occurs in 
 the old English poem of King Richard, 
 wherein the Lion-heart feasts on the 
 head of a Saracen — 
 
 " soden full hastily 
 With powder and with spysory. 
 And with saffron of good colour." 
 
 Moreover, there is hardly room for 
 doubt that capsicum or red pepper (see 
 CMlly), was introduced into India by 
 the Portuguese (see Hanhury and Fliick- 
 iger, 407); and this spice constitutes 
 the most important ingredient in 
 modern curries. The Sanskrit books 
 of cookery, which cannot be of any 
 considerable antiquity, contain many 
 recipes for curry without this ingre- 
 dient. A recipe for curry {cariCj is 
 given, according to Bluteau, in the 
 Portuguese Arte de Cozinha, p. 101. 
 This must be of the XVIIth century. 
 
 It should be added that hari was, 
 among the people of S. India, the 
 name of only, one form of ' kitchen ' 
 for rice, viz. of that in consistency 
 resembling broth, as several of the 
 earlier quotations indicate. Europeans 
 have applied it to all the savoury con- 
 coctions of analogous spicy character 
 eaten with rice. These may be divided 
 into three classes — viz. (1), that just 
 noticed; (2), that in the form of a 
 stew of meat, fish, or vegetables ; (3), 
 that called by Europeans ' dry curry.' 
 These form the successive courses of 
 a Hindu meal in S. India, and have in 
 the vernaculars several discriminating 
 names. 
 
 In Java the Dutch, in their employ- 
 ment of curry, keep much nearer to 
 the original Indian practice. At a 
 breakfast, it is common to hand round 
 with the rice a dish divided into many 
 sectoral spaces, each of which contains 
 a different kind of curry, more or less 
 liquid. 
 
 According to the Fankwae at Canton, 
 1882, the word is used at the Chinese 
 ports (we presume in talking with 
 Chinese servants) in the form kaaxlfi 
 (p. 62). 
 
 1560. " Then the Captain-major com- 
 manded them to cut off the hands and ears 
 of aU the crews, and put all that into one of 
 the small vessels, into which he ordered 
 them to put the friar, also without ears or 
 nose or hands, which he ordered to be strung 
 round his neck with a palm-leaf for the 
 Kin^, on which he told him to have a curry 
 (caril) made to eat of what hia friar brought 
 him." * — Gorrea, Three Voyages, Hak. Soo. 
 331. 
 
 1563. " They made dishes of fowl and 
 flesh, which they call caril." — Garcia, i. 68. 
 . c. 1580. " The victual of these (renegade 
 soldiers) is like that of the barbarous people ; 
 that of Moors all bringe ; that of Gentoos 
 rice-carril." — Primor e ffonra, &c., i. 9v. 
 
 1598. "Most of their fish is eaten with 
 rice, which they seeth in broth, which they 
 put upon the rice, and is somewhat soure, 
 as if it were sodden in gooseberries, or un- 
 ripe g;rapes, but it tasteth well, and is called 
 Camel, which is their daily meat."— ii»- 
 schoten, 88. 
 
 This is a good description of the ordinarj^ 
 tamarind curry of S. India. 
 
 1606. " Their ordinary food is boiled rice 
 with many varieties of certain soups which 
 they pour upon it, and which in those parti* 
 are commonly called caril."— ffoitwa, 616. 
 
 1608-1610. "... me disoit qu'il y auoit 
 plus de 40 ans, qu'il estoit esclaue, et auoit 
 gagn^ bon_ argent k oeluy qui le possedoit ; 
 et toute fois qu'il ne luy donnoit pour tout 
 viure qu'vne mesure de riz cru par iour sans 
 autre chose . . . i et quelquefois deux 
 baseruques, qui sont quelque deux deniera 
 (see Budprrooik), pour auoir du Caril jlmettre 
 auec le nz."—Mocquet, Voyages, 337. 
 
 1623. " In India they give the name of 
 caril to certain messes made with butter, 
 with the kernel of the coco-nut (in place of 
 which might be used in our part of the 
 world milk of almonds) . . . with spiceries 
 of every kind, among the rest cardamom 
 and ginger . . . with vegetables, fruits, and 
 a thousand other condiments of sorts ; . . • 
 and the Christians, who eat everything, ijut 
 in also flesh or fish of every kind, and some- 
 times eggs . . . with all which things they 
 make a kind of broth in the fashion of our 
 guazzetti (or hotch-potches) . . . and this 
 broth with all the said condiments in it 
 they pour over a good quantity of rice boiled 
 simply with water and salt, and the whole 
 makes a most savoury and substantial 
 mess."— P. della Valle, ii. 709. 
 
 1681. "Most sorts of these delicious 
 Fruits they gather before they be ripe, and 
 boyl them to make Carrees, to use the 
 
 » The Fnar" was a brahman, in the dress of a 
 Inar, to whom the odious ruffian Vasco da Gama 
 had giveu a safe-conduct ! 
 
CURBY-STUFF. 
 
 219 
 
 cuscuss. 
 
 Portuguese word, that is somewhat to eat 
 with and relish their Kice."— ^imm:, p. 12. 
 
 This perhaps indicates that the linglish 
 cim'!/ is formed from the Portuguese carts, 
 plural of earil. 
 
 c. 1690. " Curcuma in IndiS tam ad 
 cibum quam ad medecinam adhibetur, Indi 
 enim . . , adeo ipsi adsueti sunt ut cum 
 cunctis admiscent condimentis et ^iscibus, 
 praesertim autem isti quod karri ipsis vo- 
 catur." — Rumphius, Pars Vta. p. 166. 
 
 c. 1750-1760. •' The cnrrees are infinitely 
 various, being a sort of fricacees to eat with 
 rice, made of any animals or vegetables." — 
 Grose, i. 150. 
 
 1781. " To-day have cnrry and rice for 
 
 my dinner, and plenty of it, as C , my 
 
 messmate, has got the gripes, and cannot 
 eat his share." — Son. J. iindsaf/'s Imprison- 
 ment, in Lives of Lindsaiis, iii. 296. 
 
 1794-1797. 
 " The Bengal squad he fed so wondrous 
 
 nice, 
 Baring his currie took, and Scott his 
 
 rice." 
 
 Pursuits of Literature, 5th ed., p. 287. 
 
 This shows that curry was not a domesti- 
 cated dish in England at the date of publi- 
 cation. It also is a sample of what the wit 
 was that ran through so many editions ! 
 
 c. 1830. " J'ai substitu(5 le lalt k I'eau 
 pour boisson . . . c'est une sorte de contre- 
 poison pour I'essence de feu que forme la 
 sauce enragfe de men sempitemel cari." — ■ 
 Jacguemont, Correspondance, i. 196. 
 
 1848. " Now we have seen how Mrs. 
 Sedley had prepared a fine curry for her 
 son." — Vanitt/ Fair, ch. iv. 
 
 1860. "... V^etables, and especially 
 farinaceous food, are especially to be com- 
 mended. The latter is indeed rendered 
 attrikctive by the unrivalled excellence of 
 the Singhalese in the preparation of in- 
 numerable curries, each tempered by the 
 delicate creamy juice expressed from the 
 flesh of the cocoa-nut, after it has been re- 
 duced to a pulp." — Tennent's Ceylon, i. 77. _ 
 
 N.B. Tennent is misled in supposing (i. 
 437) that chillies are mentioned in the 
 Mahavanso. The word is maricha, which 
 simply means " pepper," and which Turnour 
 has translated erroneously (p. 158). 
 
 1874. "The craving of the day is for 
 quasi-intellectual food, not less highly pep- 
 pered than the curries which gratify the 
 faded stomach of a returned Nabob." — 
 Blackwood's Magazine, Oct. 434. 
 
 The Dutch, use the word as Kerrie 
 or Karrie ; and Eari d I'Indienne has 
 a place in Prench cartes. 
 
 Curry-stufE', s. Omons, chillies, 
 &c. ; the usual material for preparing 
 curry.otherwise mussala (q.v.),repre- 
 sented in England by the preparations 
 called curry-powder and curry-paste. 
 
 1860. "... withiJotsof esculents and 
 
 curry-atufFs of every variety, onions, chil- 
 lies, yams, cassavas, and sweet ijotatoes." — 
 Tennent's Ceylon, i. 463. 
 
 Cusbah, , s. Ar. — ^H. kasaha; the 
 chief place of a pergunna^ (q.v.).- 
 
 1548. "And the ca^abe of Tanaa is 
 rented at4450iMr(i(M)a." — S. Botelho, Tombo, 
 150. 
 
 1644. "On the land side are the houses 
 of the Vazador (?) or Possessor of the 
 Casabe, which is as much as to say the town 
 or aldea of Mombaym (Bombay). This 
 town of Mombaym is a small and scattered 
 affair."— SoccMTO, MS. fol. 227. 
 
 c. 1844-45. "In the centre of the large 
 Cusbah of Streevygoontum exists an old 
 mud fort, or rather wall of about 20 feet 
 high, suiTOunding some 120 houses of a 
 body of people calling themselves Kotie 
 rellalas,—tha,t is ' Port VeUalas.' Within 
 this wall no police officer, warrant, or Peon 
 ever enters. . . . The females are said to 
 be kept m a state of great degradation and 
 ignorance. They never pass without the 
 walls alive; when dead they ai-e earned 
 out by night in sacks." — Report by Mr. E. 
 B. Thomas, CoUeotor of TinneveUy, quoted 
 in Lm-d Stanhope's Miscellanies, 2nd Series, 
 1872, p. 132. 
 
 Guscuss and Cuss, s. Pers. — H. 
 Khaskhas. Proper Hindi names are 
 imr and Jala. The roots of a grass 
 which abounds in the drier parts of 
 India, viz., Anatherum muricatum 
 (Beauv.), otherwise AndropOgon mu- 
 ricatus (Eetz), used in India dirring 
 the hot dry winds to make screens, 
 which are kept constantly wet, La the 
 window openings, and the fragrant 
 evaporation from which greatly cools 
 the house; see Tatty. This device 
 seems to be ascribed by Abul Eazl to 
 the invention of Akbar. These roots 
 are well known in France by the name 
 vetyver, which is the Tamil name vetti- 
 veru (Der=root). In Mahr. and (juz. 
 k?tashhasis 'poppy-seed.' 
 
 c. 1590. "But they (Hindus) were 
 notorious for the want of cold water, the 
 intolerable heat of their climate . . . His 
 Majesty remedied all these evils and defects. 
 He taught them how to cool water by the 
 help of saltiietre . . . He ordered mats to 
 be woven of a cold odoriferous root called 
 EhnBS . . . and when wetted ^^^th water 
 on the outside, those within enjoy a plea- 
 sant cool air in the height of summer." — 
 Ayeen {Gladwin, 1800), ii. 196. 
 
 1810. " The KusB-KusB . . . when fresh, 
 is rather fragrant, though the scent is some- 
 what terraceous."— TTiY/minion, V. M., i. 
 235. 
 
 1824. " We have tried to keep our rooms 
 cool with 'tatties,' which are mats formed 
 
CUSPADOBE. 
 
 220 
 
 CV8TABD-APPLE. 
 
 of the Easkos, a peculiar sweet-scented 
 grass . . ." — Heber, ed. 1844, i. 59. 
 
 (It is curious that the coarse grass which 
 covers the more naked parts of the Islands 
 of the Indian Archipelago appears to be 
 called Kusu-Kusu (see Wallace, 2nd ed., ii. 
 74), But we know not if there is any 
 community of origin in these names). 
 
 Cuspadore, s. An obsolete term 
 for a spittoon. Port, cuspadeira, from 
 cuspir, to spit. Cuspidor would pro- 
 perly be qui multum spuit. 
 
 1735. In a list of silver plate we have 
 "5 cuspadores."— TTAceier, iii. 139. 
 
 1775. " Before each person was placed a 
 large brass salver, a black earthen pot of 
 water, and a brass cuspadore." — Forrest, V, 
 to N. Guinea, &c. (at Magindanao), 235. 
 
 Custard-Apple, s. The name in 
 India of a fruit {Anona squamosa, L.) 
 origLtially introduced from S. America, 
 but which spread over India during the 
 16th century. Its commonest name in 
 Hindustan is sha/rifa, i.e. ' noble ' ; 
 but it is also called by the Hindus 
 Sitap'hal, i.e. 'the Fruit of Sita,' 
 whilst another Anona ('bullook's- 
 heart,' A. reticulata, L., the custard- 
 apple of the W. Indies, where both 
 names are applied to it) is called in 
 the south by the name of her husband 
 Eama. And the Sitap'hal and Bamp' lial 
 have become the subject of Hindu 
 ■legends (see Forbes, Oriental Memoirs, 
 iii. 410). A curious controversy has 
 arisen from time to time as to whether 
 this fruit and its congeners were really 
 imported from the New World, or were 
 indigenous in India. They are not 
 mentioned among Indian fruits by 
 Baber (c. a.d. 1530), but the trans- 
 lation of the Am (c. 1590) by Mr. 
 Blochmann contains among the 
 • ' Sweet Fruits of Hindustan," Oustard- 
 .apple (p. 66). On referring to the 
 original, however, the wordis «adap7iaZ 
 {fructus perennis) a Hind, term for 
 which Shakespear gives many appli- 
 cations, not one of them the anona. 
 The bel is one (Aegle marmelos), and 
 seems as probable as any (see Bael). 
 The custard-apple is not mentioned 
 by Garcia De Orta (1563), Lingchoten 
 (1597), or even by P. deUa Valle 
 (1624). It is not in Bontius (1631), 
 nor in Piso's commentary on Bontius 
 (1658), but is described as an American 
 product in the West Indian part of 
 •Piso's book, under the Brazilian name 
 AraticU. Two species are described 
 as common by P. Vincenzo Maria, 
 
 whose book was published in 1672, 
 Both the Custard-apple and the Sweet- 
 sop are fruits now generally diffused in 
 India; but of their having been im- 
 ported from the New World, the name 
 Anona, which we find in viedo to have 
 been the native West Indianname of one 
 of the species, and which in various cor- 
 rupted shapes is applied to them over 
 different parts of the East, is an indi- 
 c^on. Crawfurd, it is true, in his 
 ' Malay Dictionary ' explains nona or 
 huah- (" fruit ") nonain its application 
 to the custard-apple as fructus virgi- 
 nalis, from nana, the ierm applied in 
 the Malay countries (like missy ia 
 India) to an unmarried European 
 lady. But in the face of the American 
 word this becomes out of the question. 
 
 It is, however, a fact that among 
 the Bharhut sculptures, among the 
 carvings dug up at Muttra by General 
 Cunningham, and among the copies 
 from wall-paintings at Ajanta (as 
 pointed out by Dr. Birdwood in 1874,*) 
 there is a fruit represented which is 
 certainly very like a custard-apple 
 (though an abnormally big one), and 
 not very like anything else yet pointed 
 out. General Cunningham is con- 
 vinced that it is a custard-apple, and 
 urges in corroboration of his view that 
 the Portuguese in introducing the 
 fruit (which he does not deny) were 
 merely bringing coals to Newcastle; 
 that he has found extensive tracts in 
 various parts of India covered with the 
 wild custard-apple ; and also that this 
 fruit bears an indigenous Hindi name, 
 atd or at, from the Sanskrit dtripya. 
 
 It seems hard to pronounce about 
 this dtripya. A very high authority,t 
 to whom we once referred, doubted 
 whether the word (meaning " delight- 
 ful") ever existed in real Sanskrit. 
 It was probably an artificial name 
 given to the fruit, and he compared it 
 aptly to the factitious Latin of aureum 
 malum for " orange," though the 
 latter word really comes from the 
 Sanskrit ndranga. On the other hand, 
 dtripya is quoted by Eaja Eadhakant 
 Deb, in his Sanskrit dictionaiy, from 
 a medieval work, the ' Dravyaguna.' 
 
 And the question would have to be 
 considered how far the MSS. of such a 
 work are likely to have been subject 
 to modem interpolation. Sanskrit 
 
 '■" See Athena,eum, Oct. 26th. 
 t Prof. Max Miiller. , 
 
CUSTARD-APPLE. 
 
 221 
 
 CUSTOM. 
 
 names have certainly been invented 
 for many objects wHoh were unknown 
 till recent centuries. Thus, for example, 
 WUliams gives more than one word 
 for cactus, or prickly pear, a class of 
 plants which was certainly introduced 
 from America (see Vidara and Via'- 
 vasaraha, in his Skt. Dictionary). 
 
 A new difficulty, moreover, arises as 
 to the indigenous claims of dta, which 
 is a name for the fruit in Malabar as 
 well as in Upper India. Por, on turn- 
 ing for light to the splendid works of 
 the Dutch ancients, Eheede and Eum- 
 phius, we find in the former (' Hortus 
 Malabaiicus,' part iv.) a reference to a 
 certain author, ' Eecohus de Plantis 
 Mexioanis,' as giving a drawing of a 
 custard-apple tree, the name of which 
 in Mexico was ahati or ate, "fructu 
 apud Mexicanos prsecellenti arbor 
 nobilis" (the expressions are note- 
 worthy, for the most popular Hindu- 
 stani name of the fruit is sJiarlfa = 
 "nobilis "). We find also in a Manilla 
 Vocabulary that ate or atte is the name 
 of this fruit in the Philippines. And 
 from Rheede we learn that in Malabar 
 the ata was sometimes called by a 
 native name meaning "the Manilla 
 Jack-fruit;" whilst the Anona reticu- 
 lata, or sweet-sop, was called by the 
 Malabars "the Parangi {i.e., Firingi 
 or Portuguese) jack-fruit." 
 
 These facts seem to indicate that 
 probably the ata and its name came to 
 India from Mexico vid the PhiUppines, 
 whilst the anona and its name came to 
 India from Hispaniola via the Cape. 
 In the face of these probabilities the 
 argfument of General Cunningham 
 from the existence of the tree in a 
 wild state loses force. The fact is un- 
 doubted, and may be corroborated by 
 the following passage from " Ohicr- 
 vations on the nature of the Food of the 
 InJiahitants of South India," 1864, p. 
 12: 
 
 "I have seen it stated in a botanical 
 work that this plant {Anqna sq.) is 
 not indigenous, but introduced from 
 America, or the W. Indies. If so, it 
 has taken most kindly to the soil of 
 the Deccan, for the jungles are full of 
 it." The author adds that the wild 
 custard-apples saved the lives of many 
 diiring famine iu the Hyderabad 
 country. But, on the other hand, the 
 Argemone Mexicana, a plant of unques- 
 tioned American origin, is How one of the 
 most familiar of weeds all oyer India. 
 
 The cashew (Anacardium occidentale), 
 also of American origin, and carrying 
 its American name with it to India, 
 not only forms tracts of jungle now 
 (as Dr. Birdwood has stated) in Canara 
 and the Ooncan (and, as we may add 
 from personal knowledge, in Tanjore), 
 but was described by P. Vincenzo 
 Maria, two hundred and twenty years 
 ago, as then abounding in the wilder 
 tracts of the western coast. 
 
 The question raised by General 
 Cunningham is an old one, for it is 
 alluded to by Bumphius, who ends by 
 leaving it in doubt. We cannot say 
 that we have seen any satisfactory 
 suggestion of another (Indian) plant 
 as that represented in the ancient 
 sculpture of Bharhut. But it is well 
 to get rid of fallacious arguments on 
 either side. 
 
 In the "Materia Medica of. the 
 Hindus by Udoy Chahd Dutt, with a 
 Glossary by G. King, M.B., Calc. 
 1877," we find the following synonjTns 
 given: 
 
 " Anona squamosa : Skt. Oandagatra ; 
 Beng. Aia; Hind. Sharif a, and SUd- 
 phal. 
 
 " Anona reticulata : Skt. Lavali ; 
 Beng. Lona."* 
 
 1672. " The jilant of the Atta in 4 or 5 
 years comes to its greatest size . . . the 
 truit , . . under the rind is divided into so 
 many wedges, corresponding to the external 
 compartments . . . The pulp is very white, 
 tenaer,delicate, andso deliciousthat itunites 
 to agreeable sweetness a most delightful frag- 
 rance like rose-water . . . and if presented 
 to one unacquainted with it he would cer- 
 tainly take it for a blamange . . . The 
 Anona," etc., etc. — P. Vincenzo Maria, 
 pp. 346-347. 
 
 1600. "They (Hindus) feed likewise 
 upon Pine- Apples, Custard- Apples, so called 
 because they resemble a Custard in Colour 
 and Taste. . ." — Ovinyton, 303. 
 
 c. 1830. ". . . the custard-apple, like 
 russet bags of cold pudding." — Tom Crin- 
 gle's Log, ed. 1863, j.. 140. 
 
 1878. " The gushing custard-apple with 
 its crust of atones and luscious pulp." — Ph. 
 Boldnson, In my Indian Garden. 
 
 Custom, s. Used in Madras as the 
 equivalent of dustooree (q.v), of which 
 it is a translation. Both words illus- 
 trate the origin of Customs in the solemn 
 revenue sense. 
 
 * Sir Joseph Hooker observes that the use of 
 the terms Custard-apple, Bullock's heart, anrt 
 Sweet-sop has-been so indiscriminate. or. uncertain, 
 that it is hardly possible to use them with un- 
 questionable accuracy. 
 
CUSTOMEB. 
 
 222 
 
 CVTUHA, KUTCHA. 
 
 Customer, s. Used in old books of 
 India trade for the native official wio 
 exacted duties. 
 
 1682. "The several affronts, insolenoeB, 
 and abuses dayly put upon us by Boolchund, 
 our chief Customer.''— flcdj/cs, Joumall, 
 October. 
 
 Cutch, s. See Catechu. 
 
 Cutch, n.p. Properly Kachchh,_ a 
 native State in tte West of India, 
 immediately adjoining Sind, the Eajput 
 ruler of ■which is termed the Bao. 
 The name does not occur, so far as we 
 have found, in any of the earlier Portu- 
 guese writers, nor in Linschoten. The 
 6kt. word Imclicliha seems te mean a 
 morass, or low flat land. 
 
 c. 1030. "At this place (Mansura) the 
 river (Indus) divides into two streams, one 
 empties itself into the sea in the neighbour- 
 hood of the city of Ltih^r^ni, and the other 
 branches off to the east to the borders of 
 Kaeh." — AUBw-anl in Elliot, i. 49. 
 
 Again, "Kach, the country producing 
 gum" (i.e., mukal or bdellinm), p. 66. 
 
 The port mentioned in the next two 
 extracts, was probably Mamdavi (this 
 name is said to signify " Custom- 
 House "). 
 
 1611. " CvAt-naym-e, a place not far from 
 the Eiver of Zinde."— iVic. Dounton, in 
 Purchm, i. 307. 
 
 c. 1615. " Francisco Sodre . . . who was 
 serving as captain-major of the fortress of 
 Dio, went to Cache, with twelve ships and 
 a mnguied, to inflict chastisement for the 
 
 A cutcha Brick is a sundried brick. , . . 
 
 „ House is built of mud, or of sun- 
 dried brick. 
 
 ,, JJood is earthwork only. . . . 
 
 „ Appointment is acting or tem- 
 porary. 
 
 „ Settlement is one where the land 
 is held without lease. 
 
 ,, Account, or Estimate, is one which 
 is rough, superficial, and un- 
 trustworthy. 
 
 ,, Mwund, or Seer, is the smaller 
 where two weights are in use, 
 as often happens. 
 
 „ Major is a brevet or local Major . 
 
 ,, Colour is one that won't wash . 
 
 ,, Fever is a simple ague or light 
 attack 
 
 „ Pice generally means one of those 
 amorphous coppers, current in 
 up-country bazars at varying 
 rates of value. 
 
 „ Cots — see analogy under MoMnd 
 above. 
 
 arrogance and insolence of these blacks,* 
 thinking that he might do it as easily as 
 Graspar de Mello had punished those of 
 'BoT."—Bocarro, 257. 
 
 1727. "The first town on the south side 
 of the Indusis Cutch-mii/i/OT."— .4. Ham. i. 
 131. 
 
 Cutch Gundava, n.p. KachcM 
 Gandava or Kachclu, a province of 
 Biluchistan, under the Khan of Kela't, 
 adjoining our province of Sind ; a 
 level plain, subject to inordinate heat 
 in summer, and to the visitation of the 
 simMm. Across the northern part of this 
 plain runs the railway from Sukkiu- 
 to Sibi. Gandava, the chief place, has 
 been shown by Sir H. Elliot to be the 
 KoMdOM or Kandhahel of the Arab 
 geographers of the 9th and 10th cen- 
 turies. The name in its modem shape, 
 or what seems intended for the same, 
 occurs in the Persian version of the 
 Ohaehnamah, or H. of the Conquest of 
 Sind, made in A.D. 1216 (see Elliot, i, 
 166). 
 
 Cutcha, Kutcha, a4J- Hind. Jcach- 
 cha, ' raw, crude, unripe, uncooked.' 
 This word is, with its opposite pucka 
 q. V. {palcka), among the most constantly 
 recuiring Anglo-Indian colloquial 
 terms, owing to the great variety of 
 metaphoricalapplications of whichboth 
 are susceptible. The following are a few 
 examples only, but they will indicate 
 the manner of use better than any 
 attempt at comprehensive definition. 
 
 A pucka Brick is a properly kiln-burnt 
 brick. 
 
 „ House is of burnt brick or stone 
 with lime, and generally with 
 a terraced plaster roof. 
 
 , , Soad is a macadamised one. 
 
 „ Appointment is permanent. 
 
 „ Settlement is one fixed for a term 
 
 of years. 
 „ Accoumt, or Estimate, is carefully 
 
 made, and claiming to be relied 
 
 on. 
 „ Mawnd, or Seer, is the larger of 
 
 two in use. 
 
 ,, ilfajor is a regimental Major. 
 
 ,, Colour is one that will wash. 
 
 „ Fever is a dangerous remittent 
 or the like (what the Italians 
 call pernizziota). 
 
 „ Pice; a double copper coin for- 
 merly in use ; also a proper 
 S'ce (= i anna) from the 
 ovt. Mints. 
 
 „ Coss — see under Ma/und above. 
 
 jiela Kiierbia e dtmforot d'estes negrOB . ."— " of these niggers ! 
 
CUTCHA-PUCKA. 
 
 SS3 
 
 cutch£rry. 
 
 A ontdia Soaf. A roof of mxid laid on 
 be&ms ; or of thatch, &c. 
 
 „ ^WMHrfiY^, a limp ana fatuous 
 knave. 
 
 „ Sfitm IfUdi) is a t;uKn"s tack for 
 trying on. 
 
 176S, " H panut mie les eatoha cosses 
 soat plus en usage queles .«vuti>?s cosses dans 
 le aouvememeut du Deoan." — Lcttres SdiH- 
 mitfs, XV. 190. 
 
 1$6S. "In short, in America, whei'e 
 they cannot get a pucia railway they take 
 a Kutoha one iitstead. This. I tlunk, is 
 \vh.->t we must do in India."— i<in/ IT/yi'ii, 
 in Jjttters and Jountalf, 133. 
 
 Captain Burton, in a letter dated Aug. 
 ■Jl>tl\, lS?.t, and printed in the '• Academy^' 
 (p. 1T( ). explains the svj>sy word.wryi'o, for 
 a Crentilo or non-Komnuuiy, as beins 
 kaohh& nr outeha. This may be, but it 
 does not carry conviction, 
 
 Cutcha-pueka, adj. This term is 
 applied in Bengal to a mixt kind of 
 biiiLding in ■whidi burnt brick is used, 
 but wbioh is cemented \rith mud in- 
 stead of Ume-mortar. 
 
 CutchSny, ondia Madras Cat'chery, 
 & An office of atbministRition, a 
 court-bouse. Hind. KachaJii-i. Used 
 also in Ceylon, 
 
 Tie ■w<»d is not usually no\r, in 
 Bengal, applied to am.erchanfsoo\mt- 
 ing-nouse, •which is called dufter, 
 but it M applied to the office of an 
 Indigo-Planter or a Zemindsu-, the 
 budness in Trhich is more like that 
 of a Magistrate's or Collector's Office. 
 
 In tbe service of Tippoo Sahib Ciit- 
 chfrry -was used in peculiar senses be- 
 sides the ordinaiy one. In the ciril 
 administtation it seems to have been 
 used fta- something like ■what ■we should 
 call 2)ep«rrhiie»<(see r,g. Tippoo's Letters, 
 •2i>2) ; and in the army for a di\ision or 
 large brigade (e.^. th., 332; and see 
 imder Jyihe). 
 
 1610. "Over against this seat is the 
 Ciehery or Court of Soils, where the King's 
 Vise^r sits every morning some three 
 boures, by whose hands passe all matters 
 of Kents, Grants, Lands, Pinnans, Debts, 
 &C.'" — fl««*HW, in Ptireita, i. 489. 
 
 lers. " At tiie lower End the Koyal Ex- 
 change or Qnashery ... opens its folding 
 doors,"— #Vyr, 261. 
 
 1T6S. "The Secretary acquaints the 
 Board that agreeably to their orders of the 
 9th May, he last Saturday attended the 
 C<>urt ca Cnteherry, and acquainted the 
 Members with the chai^ the Piesideut of 
 the Court had laid against them fi>r non- 
 attendance." — In iii»;), S16. 
 
 A pnoka Roof; a terraced roof made with 
 cement. 
 „ Scoundrel, one whose motto is 
 
 " Thorough." 
 „ ^i«i is the definite stitch of the 
 g:u-ment. 
 
 1T6S. "The protection of our Gtimastahs 
 and servants from the oppression and juris- 
 diction of tlie Zemindars and their Cut- 
 oherries has ever been found to be a liberty 
 highly essential botli t.i the honour anil 
 interest of our nation." — From tlie Chief 
 and Council at Dacca, in T"iii» ^'l«^Irt, i. 
 
 c irtVi. ''We can truly aver thatduring 
 almost five yeius that we presided in the 
 Cutchery Covirt of Calcutta, ne\-«r juiy 
 murder or atrocious crime came before lis 
 but it was pio^-od in tlie end a Bramm ^^•as 
 at the bottiim of it." — MoIkvII, IntertMimj 
 ffi-itorical JTirnts, Pt. II. 152. 
 
 1788. "The moment they find it true 
 that English G}o\-onmient shall remain as 
 it is, they will divide su^ar and sweetmeats 
 .■uuouj; all the people in the Cutoheres ; 
 then every V>dy will speak sweet words." 
 — Xittiie Lrtter, in Ihrbe:^, Or. JUem, iv. 
 227. 
 
 1786. '• You must not suffer anv one to 
 come to your house ; (uid whate\'er1jusiness 
 you may have to do, let it be transacted in 
 i)ur Knwiurry." — Tippoo's Ldteis, 308. 
 
 ITVl. '"At Soringapatam General Hat- 
 the^ws ■<ras in confinement, J;unes Skurry 
 was sent for one day to the Kuteherry 
 there, and some pevrter plates with marks 
 on them were shown him to ex^ain ; he 
 saw on them ■words to this purpoi-t, 'I am 
 indebted to the Malabar Christians on 
 .tcoount of the Public Ser\-iee 40.000 Rs. ; 
 the Company o^mes me (about) 30,000 Rs. ; 
 I have taken I^ison and am now within a 
 short time of Death; whoever communi- 
 cates this to tlie Bombay Govt, or to my 
 ■wife will be amply rewarded. (Signed) 
 Bichard Matthews.' " — Xitnntire of lUr. 
 TTiY/tam I>rair, and other Jh-ifnners (in My- 
 sore), in Madras Courier, 17th Xov. 
 
 c. 1796. ". , . . the other Asof Mir^ 
 
 Hussein, was alow fellow and a debauchee, 
 
 j . . . . who in different . . . , t«>wns was 
 
 ! carried _ in his piOkl on the shoulders 
 
 I of dandng girls as ugly as demons to his 
 
 Kutoheii or nail of audience." — ff. or" TipH 
 
 Siilt.o), E. T. hy Miles, 246. 
 
 „ ". . . . the favour of the Sultan 
 towsiids that worthy mjin (Dundia Wiigh) 
 still continued to increase. .... but al- 
 though, after a time, a Kateheri, or brigade, 
 was named after him, and orders were issued 
 for his release, it was to no purpose , . . ." 
 —74.348. 
 
 1S34, "I me.in, my dear Lady Wrough- 
 ton, that the man to whom Sir Charles is 
 most heavily indebted, is an officer of his 
 own Kneharee, the very sirc-ir who cring«: 
 to vou every morning for orders." — T*f 
 BabOi\ u. 126. 
 
 lSi<0. " I was told that many years ago. 
 
GUTCBNAR. 
 
 224 
 
 DABUL. 
 
 what remained of the Dutch records were 
 removed from the i-eoord-room of the 
 Colonial Office to the Cutcherry of the 
 Government Agent." — Tenneni's Ceylon, i. 
 xxviii. 
 
 1873. " I'd rather be out here in a tent 
 any time . . . than be stewing all day in a 
 stuffy Kutcherry listening to Ram Buksh 
 and Co. perjuring themselves till they are 
 nearly white in the face." — Tlie True He- 
 former, i. 4. 
 
 1883. " Surrounded by what seemed to 
 me a mob of natives, with two or three 
 dogs at his feet, talldng, writing, dictating, 
 — in short doing Cutcherry." — G. Saikes, in 
 Bosworth Smith's Lord Lmvrcnce, i. 59. 
 
 Cutclmar, s. Hind. Kaclmar, the 
 beautiful flowering tree Bauhinia 
 variegata, L., and some other species 
 of the same genus (N. O. Legumi- 
 nosae). 
 
 1855. " Veiy good fireworks were ex- 
 hibited. . . among the best was a sort of 
 maypole hung round with minor fireworks 
 which went off in a blaze and roll of smoke, 
 leaving disclosed a tree hung with t[uivering 
 flowers of purple flame, evidently intended 
 to represent the Kachnar of the Burmese 
 forests." — Mission to Ava, 95. 
 
 Cuttack, n.p. The chief city of 
 Orissa, and district immediately at- 
 tached. Prom Skt. Icataka, ' an army, 
 a camp, a royal city.' This name Al- 
 Jeataka is applied by Ibn Batuta in the 
 14th century to Deogir in the Deccan 
 (it. 46), or at least to a part of the 
 town adjoining that ancient fortress. 
 
 C.1567. "Citta di Ca,tTa.eca."—Cesare Fede- 
 rid, in Samus. iii. 392. 
 
 1633. "The 30 of April we set forward in 
 the Morning for the City of Coteka (it is a 
 City of seven miles in compasse, and it 
 standeth a mile from Malcandy where the 
 Court is kept." — Bruton, in ffakl. v. 49, 
 
 1726. C&ttek.~ralentijn, v. 158. 
 
 Cuttanee, s. Some kind of piece- 
 
 eoods. See Contenijs under Akatif; 
 uttanees under Alieja ; Cuttannees 
 in Milbum's list of Calcutta piece- 
 gfoods : Knttan (Pers.) ■ is flax or 
 linen- cloth. This is perhaps the word. 
 
 Cuttry, s. The lAattrl, or properly 
 (Skt.) hshatriya, the second of the four 
 normal or theoretical castes. 
 
 1630. "And because Cutterywas of a 
 martiall temper God gave him power to 
 sway Kingdomes with the scepter." — Lord, 
 Banians, 5. 
 
 1673.' "Opium is frequently eaten in 
 great quantities by the Kashpoots, Quete- 
 ries, andPatans."— J^ryo', 193. 
 
 Cyrus, Syras, Sarus, s. A common 
 corruption of Hind, sdras, or (corruptly) 
 sarhans, the name of the great gray 
 crane, Grus Antigone, L., generally 
 found in pairs, held almost sacred in 
 some parts of India, and whose "fine 
 trumpet-like call, uttered when alarmed 
 or on the wing, can be heard a. couple 
 of miles off " (Jerdan). 
 
 1672. " . . . peculiarly Brand-geese, 
 Colum, and Serass, a species of the former." 
 —Fryer, 117. 
 
 1807. ' ' The a/rgeelah as well as the cyrus, 
 and all the aquatic tribe are extremely fond 
 of snakes,.which they .... swallow down 
 their long throats with great despatch." — 
 Williamson, Oriental Field Sports, p. 27. 
 
 1813. In Porbes's Or. Memoirs (ii. 277; 
 seqq.), there is a curious story of a sahraB 
 (as he writes it) which Forbes had tamed in 
 India, and which nine years afterwards 
 recognised its master when he visited 
 General Conway's menagerie at Park Place 
 near Henley. 
 
 D. 
 
 Dabul, n.p. Ddhhol. In the later 
 middle ages a famous port of the' 
 Konkan, often coupled with Choul 
 (q.v.), carrying on extensive trade with 
 the West of Asia. It lies in the modem 
 dist. of Eatnagiri, in lat. 17° 34', on the 
 north bank of the Anjanwel orVashishti 
 E. In some maps {e.g., A. Arrow- 
 smith's of 1816, long the standard map 
 of India), and in W. Hamilton's Oatet- 
 teer, it is confounded with Dapoli, 12m. 
 north, and not a seaport. 
 
 c. 1475. " Dahyl is also a very extensive 
 seaport, where many horses are brought 
 from Mysore,* Kabast " [Arabistan ? i.e. 
 Arabia], "Khorassan, Turkistan, Negho- 
 stan." — Nikitin, p. 20. " It is a very large 
 town, the great meeting-place foraUnations 
 living along the coast of India and of 
 Ethiopia."— JJid., 30. 
 
 1502. "The gale abated, and the caravels 
 reached land at Dabal, where they rigged 
 their lateen sails, and mounted their artil- 
 lery." — Gorrea, Three Voyages of V. da Gaim 
 (Hak. Soc), 308. 
 
 1510. "Having seen Cevel and its cusi 
 toms, I went to another city, distant from 
 it two days journey, which , is called 
 Sabuli. .... There are Moorish mer- 
 chants here in very great numbers." — Var- 
 thema, 114. 
 
 * Mysore is nonsense. As suggested by Mr. J. 
 Campbell in the Bombay OazetUer, Misr (Egypt) is 
 probably the word. 
 
DACCA. 
 
 225 
 
 DAOOBA. 
 
 1516. " This Babul has a very good har- 
 hour, where there always congregate many 
 Moorish ships from various parts, and 
 especially from Mekkah, Aden, and Ormuz 
 with horses, and from Cambay, Diu, and 
 the Malabar country." — Barbosa, 72. 
 
 1554. "23d Voyage, from Dabnl to 
 •Aden." — The Mohlt, in J. As. Soc. Benci., 
 V. 464. 
 
 1572. See Camoes, x. 72. 
 
 Dacca, n.p. Properly JDhaka. A 
 city in the east of Bengal, once of 
 great importance, especially in the 
 later Mahommedan history; famous 
 also for the "Dacca muslins" woven 
 there, the annual advances for which, 
 prior to 1801 , are said to have amounted 
 to £250,000. 
 
 0. 1612. "... liberos Osmanis assecutus 
 vivos oepit, eosque cum elephantis et omni- 
 bus thesauris defuncti, post quam Saeck 
 Bengalae metropolim est reversus, misit 
 ad regem. " — Se Laet, quoted by Bloehmann, 
 Ain, i. 521. 
 
 c. 1660. "The same Robbers took Sultan- 
 Siijah at Saka, to carry him away in their 
 Galeasses to Bakan. . ," — Bemier, E.T. 55. 
 
 1665. _ "Daoa is a great Town, that ex- 
 tends_ itself only in length ; every one 
 coveting to have an House by the Ganges 
 side. The length ... is above two leagues. 
 r . • . These Houses are properly no more 
 ,than paltry Huts built up with Bambouc's, 
 and daub'd over with fat Earth." — Taver- 
 niei; E. T., ii. 55. 
 
 1682. "The only expedient left was for 
 the Agent to go himself in person to the 
 Nabob and Buan at Decca." — Hedges, MS. 
 Journal, October. 
 
 Dacoit, also Dacoo, s. Hind. 
 4almt and dahayat, dd/m; a rohber be- 
 longing to an armed gang. The term, 
 being current in Bengal, got into the 
 Penal Code. By law, to constitute 
 dacoity, there must be five or more in 
 fhegangcommittingthe crime. Beames 
 derives the word from dakna, 'to 
 shout, ' a sense not in Shakespear's Diet. 
 
 1810. "DecoitB, or water-robbers."— 
 Williamson, V.M., ii. 396. 
 
 1812. " Dacoits, a species' of depredators 
 who infest the country in gangs." — Fifth 
 Report, p. 9. 
 
 1817. " The crime of dacoity " (that is, 
 robbery by gangs), says Sir Henry 
 btraohey, . . . "has, I believe, increased 
 greatly since the British administration of 
 justice."— Jlfiff, H. ofB. I., v. 466. 
 
 1834. " It ia a conspiracy ! a false war- 
 rant !— they are Dakoos ! Dakoos ! ! "—The 
 Baboo, ii. 202, 
 
 1872. "Daroga! Why, what has he 
 come here for? I have not heard of any 
 
 -Govinda 
 
 dacoity or murder in the Village. '' 
 Samanta, i. 264. 
 
 Dadny, s. II. dadnl; an advance 
 made to a craftsman, a weaver, or the 
 like, by one who trades in the goods 
 produced. 
 
 1678. "Wee met with Some trouble 
 About y« Investment of Taitaties w='' hath 
 Continued ever Since, Soe y'wee had not 
 been able to give out any daudne on Muxa- 
 davad Side many weauours absenting them- 
 selves "—MS. Letter of 3d June, from 
 
 Cassumbazar Factory, in India Office. 
 
 1683. '' ChuttemiullandDeepchund, two 
 Cassumbazar merchants, this day assured 
 me Mr. Charnook gives out aU his new 
 Sicca Rupees for Dadny at 2 per cent., and 
 never gives the Company credit for more 
 than IJ rupee — by which he gains and putts 
 in his own pocket Kupees % per cent, of all 
 the money he pays, which amounts to a great 
 Summe in ye Yeare : at least £1,000 
 sterling." — Hedges, MS. Journal, Oct. 2d. 
 
 1772. " I observe that the Court of Di- 
 rectors have ordered the gomastahs to be 
 withdrawn, and the investment to be pro- 
 vided by Dadney merchants." — Warren 
 Hastings to J. Purling, in Gleig, i. 227. 
 
 Dagbail, s. Hind, from Pers. ddgh- 
 i-bel, • spade-mark.' The line dug to 
 trace out on the ground a camp, or a 
 road or other construction. As the 
 central line of a road, canal, or rail- 
 road it is the equivalent of English 
 ' lockspit.' 
 
 Dagoba, s. Singhalese dagaha, from 
 Pali dhatugdbbha, and Sansk. dhdtu- 
 garhlia, ' Eelic-receptacle ' ; applied to 
 any dome-Uke Buddhist shrine (see 
 Tope andPagoda). Gen. Cunningham, 
 alleges that the Ohaitya was usually 
 an empty tope dedicated to the Adi- 
 Buddha (or Supreme, of the quasi- 
 Theistic Buddhists), whilst the term. 
 Dhdtu-garhha, or Dliagoha, was pro- 
 perly applied only to a tope which was 
 an actual relic-shrine, or repository of 
 ashes of the dead {Bhilsa Topes, 9). 
 
 We are unable to say who first in- 
 troduced the word into European use. 
 It was well known to "William von 
 Humboldt, and to Eitter; but it has 
 become more familiar through its fre- 
 quent occurrence in Fergussotfs Hist, 
 of Architecture. 
 
 The only surviving example of the 
 native use of , this term on the Con- 
 tinent of India, so far as we know, is 
 in the neighbourhood of the remains 
 of the great Buddhist establishments 
 at Nalanda in Bohar. See quotation 
 below. 
 
I) AGON. 
 
 226 
 
 DAI8EYE. 
 
 1806. " In this irregular excavation are 
 left two dhagopes, or solid masses of stone, 
 bearing the form of a cupola." — Salt; Cams of 
 SaUette, in Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo., i. 47, 'pub. 1819. 
 
 1823. "... from the centre of the screens 
 or ■vyftlls, projects a daghope." — Des. of Caves 
 near Jj^asick, by Lt.-Col. Delamaine in As. 
 Journal, N.S. 1830, vol. iii. 276. 
 
 1834. ". . . . Mihindu-Kumara . . . . 
 preached in that island (Ceylon) the Keligion 
 of Buddha, converted the aforesaid King, 
 built Sagobas (Dagops, i.e. sanctuaries 
 under which relics or images of Buddha are 
 deposited) in various places." — Hitter, Asien, 
 Bd. iii. 1162. 
 
 1835. _ "The Temple (cave at Nasik) . . . 
 has no interior support, but a rock-ceiling 
 richly adorned with wheel-ornaments and 
 lions, and in the end-niche a Sagop . . . . " 
 —76. iv. 683. 
 
 1836. "Although the Dagops, both from 
 varying size and from the circumstance of 
 their .being in some cases independent 
 erections and in others only elements of the 
 internal structure of ,a temple, have very 
 different aspects, yet their character is 
 universally recognised as that of closed 
 masses devoted to the preservation or con- 
 cealment of sacred bbjects." — W. v. Hum- 
 boldt, Kawi-Sprache, i. 144. 
 
 1840. " We performed pradakshima round 
 the Shagobs, reclined on the living couches 
 of the devotees of Nirwan." — Letter of Dr. 
 John Wilson, in Life, 282. 
 
 1853. "At the same time he (Sakya) 
 foresaw that a dagoba would be erected to 
 Kantaka on the spot. . . , ." — HarAy, 
 Manual of Buddhism, 160. 
 
 1855. "All kinds and forms are to be 
 found .... the bell-shaped pyramid of 
 dead brickwork in all its varieties .... 
 the bluff knob-like dome of the Oeylon 
 Sagobas "—Mission to Ava, 35. 
 
 1872. " It is a remarkable fact that the 
 line of mounds (at Nalanda in Bihar) still 
 bears the name of ' dagop ' by the country 
 people. Is not this the dagoba of the 
 P^li annals?" — Broadley, Buddh. Remains 
 ofBihdr, in J. A. S. B. xli., Pt. i. 305. 
 
 Sagon, n.p. A name often given 
 ty oMBuiopean travellers to the place 
 how called Rangoon, from the great 
 Eelic-shrine or Dagoba there, called 
 8hwS (G-olden) Dagdn. Some have 
 suggested that it is a corruption of 
 dagoba, but this is merely guesswork. 
 In the Talaing language ta'hhun sig- 
 nifies ' athwart,' and, after the usual 
 fashion, a legend had grown up con- 
 necting the name with a story of a 
 tree lying ' athwart the hill-top,' 
 which supernaturally indicated where 
 the sacred relics of one of the Buddhas 
 had been deposited (see J. A. S. B., 
 xx-^dii. 477). 
 
 Prof. Porchhammer has recently 
 (see Notes on Early Hist, and Oeog. ofB. 
 Burma, No. 1) explained the true origm 
 of the name. Towns lying near the 
 sacred site had been known by the suc- 
 cessive names of Asitamia-nagara and 
 UJeJealanagara. In the 12th century the 
 last name disappears and is replaced by 
 Trihumhha-nagara, or in PaU form 
 Tikumbha-nagara, signifying ' 3-Hill- 
 city.'* The EalySni inscriptions near 
 Pegu contain both forms. TiJcvmbha 
 gradually in popular utterance became 
 Tikum, Takiim, and Tahwn, whence 
 Dagon. The classical name of the 
 great Dagoba is Tikumbha-cheti, and 
 this is stiU in daily Burman use. 
 When the original meaning of the 
 word Tdkum had been effaced from 
 the memory of the Talaings, they in- 
 vented the fable alluded to above in 
 connexion with the word ta'kJmn. 
 
 c. 1546. ' ' He hath very certaine intelli< 
 gence, how the Zemindoo hath raised an 
 army, with an intent to fall upon the Towns 
 of Cosmin and Salaa (qq.v.), and to gain all 
 along the rivers of Digon and Meidoo, the 
 whole Province of DamipJMU, even to. An- 
 sedaa (hod. Donabyu and Henzada). — itM, J 
 Pinto, tr. by H. C. 1653, p. 288. .;.. I 
 
 c. 1585. "After landing we began to 
 walk, on the right side, by a street some 50 
 paces mde, all alongwhich we saw houses 
 of wood, all gUt, and set off with beautiful 
 gardens in their fashion, in which dwell all 
 the Talapoins, which are their Friars, and 
 the rulers of the JPagode or Tsrella of 
 Dogon."— easpoiro BaZbi, .f . 96. 
 
 c. 1587. " Aboiit two dayes iourney from 
 Pegu there is a VareUe (see Varella) or 
 Pagode, which is the pilgrimage of the 
 Pegues : it is called Dogoune, and is of a 
 wonderfulle bignesse, and all gilded from 
 the foot to the toppe." — B. Fitch in BaU, 
 ii. 398. 
 
 c. 1755. Dagon and Dagoon occur in a 
 paper of this period in Dalrpnple's Oriental 
 Bepertory, i. 141, 177. 
 
 Daibul, n.p. See Diulsind. 
 
 Daiseye, s. This word, represent- 
 ing Deaai, repeatedly occurs in Kirk- 
 Patrick's Letters of Tippoo {e.g. p. 196) 
 for a local chief of some class. See 
 Dessaye. 
 
 * Ktmblm means an earthen pot, and also the 
 " frontal globe on the upper part of the forehead of 
 the elephant." The latter meaning was, according 
 to Prof. Forchhammer, that intended, Wng ap- 
 plied to the hillocks on which the town stood, 
 because of their form. But the Burmese applied 
 it to 'alms-bowls,'- and invented a legend of 
 Buddha and two disciples having buried their 
 alms-bowls at tliis spot. 
 
BALA. 
 
 227 
 
 DAM. 
 
 Dala, n.p. This is now a town on 
 the (west) side of the river of Eangoon, 
 opposite to that city. But the name 
 formerly applied to a large province 
 in the Delta, stretching from the Ean- 
 goon Eiver westward. 
 
 1546. See Pinto under Bagou. 
 
 1585. "The 2d November we came to 
 the city of Dala, where among other things 
 there are 10 halls full of elephants, which 
 are here for the King of Pegu, in charge of 
 various attendants and officiajs." — Gasp. 
 BalU, f. 95. 
 
 Dalaway, s. In S. India the Com- 
 mander-in-chief of an army. Oa- 
 narese and Malayal. dhalavay and 
 dalavayi. In old Oanarese, dhala = 
 army. 
 
 1615. " Caeterum Deleuaius . . . vehe- 
 menter k rege contendit, ne coiiiitteret vt 
 vUum condenda nova hao urbe Arcoma- 
 ganensis portus antiquissimus detrimentum 
 caperet." — Jarnc, Thesaurus, i. 179. 
 
 1700. "Le Talavai, c'est le nom qu'on 
 donne au Prince, qui gouverne' aujourd'hui 
 le Koya\ime sous I'autorit^ de la Keine." — 
 Lettres Edif. x. 162. See also p. 173 and 
 xi. 90. 
 
 1754. "You are imposed on, I never 
 wrote to the Maissore King or Dalloway 
 any such thing, nor they to me ; nor had I 
 a knowledge of any agreement between the 
 Nabob and theDallaway." — Letter from €rov. 
 Saunders of Madras to French Deputies in 
 Cambridge's Acct. of the War, App. p. 29. 
 
 1763-78. " He (Haidar) has lately taken 
 the King (Mysore) out of the hands of his 
 Uncle, the Dalaway."— Orme, iii, 636. 
 
 Daloyet, Deloyet, s. An armed 
 attendant and messenger, the same as 
 a Peon, q.v., Hind, dhalayat, Wilson 
 thinks from dhdl, ' a siiield.' The word 
 is never now used in Bengal and Upper 
 India. 
 
 1772. " Suppose every farmer in the 
 province was enjoined to maintain a num- 
 ber of good serviceable bullocks . . . . 
 obliged to furnish the Government with 
 them on a requisition made to him by the 
 Collector in writing (not by sepoys, delects 
 (sic), or hercarras). — W. Hastings to G. 
 Vansittart, in Gleig, i. 237. 
 
 , 1809. " As it was very hot, I immediately 
 employed my delogets to keep off the 
 crowd."— £d. Valmtia, i. 339. 
 
 The word here and elsewhere in that book 
 is a misprint for deloyets. 
 
 Dam, s. Hind. dam. Originally 
 an actual copper coin, regarding which 
 we find the following in the Ain : 
 • ' "1. The D&m, weighs^ 5 tanks, i.e. 1 
 tolah, 8 mdsliahs, and 7 surhhs; it is 
 
 the fortieth part of a rupee. At first 
 this coin was called Paisah, and also 
 BaliloU; now it is known under this 
 name {dam). On one side the place is 
 given where it was struck, on the 
 other the date. For the purpose of 
 calculation, the ddm is divided into 25 
 parts, each of which is called a jetal. 
 This imaginary division is only used 
 by accountants. 
 
 " 2. The adhelah is half of a ddm. 
 
 3. The Pdulah is a quarter of a ddvi. 
 
 4. The daniri is an eighth of a dAm " 
 (p. 31). 
 
 It is curious that Akbar's revenues 
 were registered in this small currency, 
 viz. in lahs of dams. We may com- 
 pare the Portuguese use of reis (q.'v.). 
 
 The tendency of denominations of 
 coin is always to sink in value. The 
 jetal (q.."v.), which had become an 
 imagin ary money of account in Akbar's 
 time, was, in the 14th century, a real 
 coin, which Mr. E. Thomas, chief of 
 Indian numismatologists, has un- 
 earthed. And now the dam itself is 
 imaginary. According to Elliot the 
 people of the N. W. P. not long ago 
 calculated 25 dams to a paisa, which 
 would be 1600 to a rupee. Carnegy 
 gives the Oudh popular currency table 
 as : 
 
 26 kauris = 1 damri 
 
 1 dam/rl = 3 dam 
 
 20 ,, = lana 
 
 / 25 dam, = 1 pice. 
 
 But the Calcutta Glossary says the 
 ddm is in Bengal reckoned = ^ of an 
 ana, i.e., 320 to the rupee. We have 
 not in our own experience met with 
 any reckoning of dams. In the case 
 of the damn the denomination has 
 increased instead of sinking in relation 
 to the ddm. For above we have the 
 damrl = 3 dams, or according to Elliot 
 {Beames, ii. 296) = 3Jr doTm, instead 
 of J^ of a ddm as m Akbar's time. But 
 in reality the damri's absolute value 
 has remained the same. For by Oar- 
 negy's table 1 rupee or 16 anas would 
 be equal to 320 damrts, and by the 
 Ain, 1 rupee = 40X8 damris=320 
 damns. Damrl is a comnion enough 
 expression for the infinitesimal_ in 
 coin, and one has often heard a Briton 
 iu India say: "No! I won't giv^ 
 a dumree!" with but a vague no- 
 tion what a damri meant, as in 
 Scotland we have heard, "I won't 
 give a plack," though certainly th» 
 speaker could not have stated the 
 
 Q '■i 
 
DAMAN. 
 
 228 
 
 DANA. 
 
 value of that ancient coin. And this 
 leads to the suggestion that a like ex- 
 jjression, often heard from coarse 
 talkers in England as well as in India, 
 originated in the latter country, and 
 that whatever profanity there may he 
 in the animus there is none in the 
 etymology, when such an one blurts 
 out "I don't care a dam!" i.e., in 
 other words, "I don't care a brass 
 farthing ! " 
 
 . If the Gentle Header deems this a 
 far-fetched suggestion, let us back it 
 by a second. We find in Chaucer 
 (The MiUer's Tale) : 
 
 " ne raught he not a kers," 
 
 which means, "he recked not a cress '' 
 {ne flocci quidem) ; an expression which 
 is found also in Piers Plowman : 
 
 "Wisdom and witte nowe is not worthe 
 a kerse. " 
 
 And this we doubt not has given rise 
 to that other vulgar expression, " I 
 don't care a curse ; " — curiously paral^ 
 lei in its corruption to that in illus- 
 tration of which we quote it. 
 
 1628. " The revenue of all the territories 
 under the Emperors of Dehli amounts, ac- 
 cording to the Royal registers, to 6 arbs and 
 30 krors of dams. One arb h equal to 100 
 krors' (a kror heing 10,000,000), and 
 a hundred krors of dams are equal to 2 
 krws and 50 lacs of rupees." — Muhammad 
 Sharif Hanafi, in Elliot, vii. 138. 
 
 1881. "A Bavarian jjrinter, jealous of 
 the influence of capital, said that ' Gladstone 
 baid millions of money to the heebie to fote 
 for him, and Beegonsfeel would not bay 
 them a tam, so they fote for Gladstone.' " — 
 A Socialist Picmc, in St. James's Gazette, 
 July 6th. 
 
 Daman, n.p. Bmmdn, one of the 
 old settlements of the Portuguese 
 which they still retain, on the coast of 
 ■Guzerat, about 100 miles north of 
 Bombay ; written by them Damao. 
 
 1554. "... the pilots said: 'We are 
 here between Diu and Daman ; if the ship 
 ^inks here, not a soul will escape ; we must 
 make sail for the shore." — Sidi 'Ali, 80. 
 
 1623. "II capitano . . . sperava ohe potes- 
 simo esser vicini alia oitt^ di Saman ; 
 laqual estadentro i] golfo di Cambaiaaman 
 tlestra "—P. della Valle, ii. 499. 
 
 Damani, s. Applied to a kind of 
 squall. See Elephanta. 
 
 Dammer, s. This word is applied 
 to various, resins in different parts of 
 India, chiefly as substitutes for pitch. 
 The word appears to be Malayo- 
 
 Javanese damar, used generically_ for 
 resins, a class of substances the origiii 
 of which is probably often uncertain. 
 To one of the (iammer-producing trees 
 of the Archipelago the name Dammara 
 alba, Eumph. (N. O.Coni ferae), has been 
 given, and this furnishes the ' East 
 India Dammer' of English varnish- 
 makers. In Burma the dammer used 
 is derived from at least three different 
 genera of the N. O. Dipterocarpeae; 
 m Bengal it is derived from the Sal 
 tree {Shorea rdbusta) and other Shoreae, 
 as well as by importation from trans- 
 marine sources. ' In S.' India "white 
 dammer," " Dammer Pitch," or Piney 
 resiu, is the produce of Vatma indka, 
 and -"black dammer" of Canarium 
 stridum ; in Outoh the dammer' used 
 is stated by Lieut. Leech {Bombay 
 Selections, No. xv., pp. 215-216) to 
 be laade from diandruz (or clian- 
 dros=. copal) boiled with an equal 
 quantity of oil. This is probably 
 Fryer's 'rosin taken out of the sea' 
 {infra). Some of the Malay dammer 
 also seems, from ■ Major M'Nair's 
 statement, to be, like copal, fossil. 
 
 The word is sometimes used in' India 
 for ' a torch,' because torches are 
 formed of rags dipped in it. This, is 
 perhaps the use which accounts for 
 Haex's explanation below. 
 
 1584. ' ' Demnar {for demmar) from Siacca 
 and Blinton" (i.e. Siak and Billiton).— 
 Barret in Hakluyt, ii. 43. 
 
 1631. In Haex's Malay "Vocabulary: 
 "Damar, Lumen quod accenditur." 
 
 1673. "The Boat is not strengthened 
 with Knee-Timbers as ours are, the bended 
 Planks are sowed together with Rope-yarn 
 of the Cocoe, and calked with Dammar (a 
 sort of , Rosin taken out of the jsea)."— 
 Fryer, 37. 
 
 , ,, . "The long continued Current from 
 the Inland Parts (at Surat) through the 
 vast 'Wildernesses of ' huge Woods and 
 Forests, wafts great Hafts of Timber for 
 Shipping and Building : and Damar for 
 Pitch, the finest sented Bitumen (if it he 
 not a gum or Rosin) I ever met with."^ 
 lb. 121. ■ 
 
 1727. " Damar, a Gum that is used for 
 making Pitch and Tar for the use of Ship- 
 ping."—^. Ham. ii. 73. 
 
 c. 1755. "A Demar-Boy (Torch-hoy).'' 
 — Ives, 50. 
 
 1878. "This dammar, which is the 
 general Malayan name for resin, is dug out 
 of the forests by the Malays, aiid seems to 
 be the fossilised juices of former growth of 
 the juiigle."— ilfciVaw-, Perak, &c., 188. 
 
 Dana, s. Hind, dana; literally 
 
UANClNG-GIBL. 
 
 229 
 
 DABJEBLING. 
 
 * grain,' and therefore the exact trans- 
 lation of g^am in its original sense 
 (q.v.). It is often used (in Bengal) as 
 synonymous with granij thus': "Give 
 th^ horse his ddna." We find it also 
 used in this specific way by an old 
 traveller : 
 
 1616. "A kind of graine called Sonna, 
 somewhat like our Pease, which they boyle, 
 and when it is cold give them mingled with 
 course Su^ar, and twise or thrise in the 
 weeke. Butter to scoure their Bodies." — 
 Terrt/, in Pwchas, ii. 1471< 
 
 Dancing-girl, s. This, or among 
 the older Anglo-Indians, Dancing- 
 Wench, was the representative of the 
 (Portuguese Bailadeira) Bayadere or 
 Hautcn-girl (qq. v.), also Cunchimee, 
 &c.). 
 
 In S. India dancing-girls are all 
 Hindu; in. N. India they are both 
 Hindu, called iJam/ajii (see Bumjohnny), 
 and Mussulman, called Kanchanl (see 
 Cunclmnee). In Dutch the phrase 
 takes a very plainspoken form, see 
 quotation from Valentijn, 
 
 1606. See description by Gouvea, i. 39. 
 
 1673. "After Supper they treated us 
 with the DancingWenches, and good soops 
 of Brandy and Delf Beer, till it was late 
 enough." — Fi-yer, 152. 
 
 1701. _ "The Governor conducted the 
 
 Nabob into the Consultation Room 
 
 after dinner they were diverted with the 
 Dancing Wenches."— In Wheeler, i. 377. 
 
 1726. "Wat de dans-Hoeren (anders 
 Dewataschi * . . . . genaamd, en an de Goden 
 hunner Pagoden aJs getrouwd) belangd." — 
 Yalentijn, Ghor. 54. 
 
 1763-78. " Mandelslow tells a story of a 
 Nabob who cut off the heads of a set of 
 dancing girls • . . - because they did not 
 come to his palace on the first summons." — 
 Orme, i. 28 (ed. 1803). 
 
 1789 " dancing girls who display 
 
 amazing agility and grace in all their 
 motions." — Mumro, Narrative, 73. 
 
 c. 1812. "I often sat by the open win- 
 dow, and there, night after night, I used to 
 hear the songs of the unhappy dancing 
 girls, accompanied by the sweet yet melan- 
 wiolymusicof theciffiSra." — Mrs.SIierwood's 
 Autdbiog. 423. 
 
 1815. " Dancing girls were once numer- 
 ous in Persia; and the first poets of that 
 country have celebrated the beauty of their 
 persons and the melody of their voices." — 
 Malcolm, R. of Persia, ii. 587. 
 
 1838. "The Maharajah sent us in the 
 , evening a new set of dancing girls, as they 
 were .called, though they turned out to be 
 twelve of theughest old women lever saw." 
 
 ■' i.e. DeroA^H.'d, q.v. 
 
 — Osborne, Court and Camp of Bunjeet 
 Singh, 154. 
 
 1843. "We decorated the Temples of 
 the false gods. We provided the dancing- 
 girls._ We gilded and painted the images 
 to which our ignorant subj eots bo wed down. " 
 — Macaulay's Speech on the Somnauth Pmcla- 
 mation. 
 
 Dandy, s. (a). A boatman. The 
 term is peculiar to the Gangetio rivers. 
 Hind, and Beng. dandi, from dand or 
 dand, ' a staff, an oar.' 
 
 1685. " Our Dandees (or boatmen) boyled 
 their rice, and we supped here." — Sedges, 
 Jan, 6. 
 
 1763. "The oppressions of yourofBcers 
 were carried to such a length that they put 
 a stop to all business, and plundered and 
 seized the Dandies and Mangles' vessel." — • 
 W. Hastings to the Nawab, in Long, 347. 
 
 1809. "Two naked dandys paddling at 
 the head of the vessel." — Jjd. Valentia, i. 67. 
 
 1824. " I am indeed often surprised to 
 observe the difference between my dandees 
 (who are nearly the colour of a black tea- 
 pot) and the generality of the peasants 
 whom we meet." — Bp. Beber, i. 149 (ed. 1844). 
 
 (b). Akind of ascetic who carrier 
 
 a staff. Same etymology. See Solvyns, 
 who gives a plate of such an one. 
 
 (c)< Hind, same spelUng, and 
 
 same etymology. Akind of vehicle used 
 in the Himalaya, consisting of a strong 
 cloth slung like a hammock to a bam- 
 boo staff, and carried by two (or more) 
 men. The traveller can either sit side- 
 ways, or lie on his back. . It is much 
 the same as the Malabar muncheel 
 (q.T.). 
 
 1876. "In the lower hiUs when she did 
 not walk she travelled in a dandy." — 
 Kinloch, Large Game Shooting in Thibet, 2nd 
 S., p. vii. 
 
 Darjeeling, or Darjiling, n.p. A 
 famous sanitarium in the Eastern 
 Himalaya, the cession of which was 
 purchased from the Eaja of Sikkim in 
 1835 ; a tract largely added to by an 
 annexation in 1849, foUowLag on an 
 outrage committed by the S ikkim 
 Minister in imprisoning Dr. (now Sir) 
 Joseph Hooker and the late Dr. A. 
 Campbell, Superintendent of Darjeel- 
 ing. The sanitarium stands at 6500 
 to 7500 feet above the sea. The 
 popular Tibetan spelling of the name 
 is, according to Jaeshoke, rBor-rje-ijlm, 
 'Land of the Dorje,'' i.e. ' of the Ada- 
 mant, or thunderbolt,' the ritual 
 sceptre of the Lamas. But 'accord- 
 ing to several titles of books in the 
 Petersburg list of MSS. it ought pro- 
 
jDABOGA, 
 
 230 
 
 BATGHIN. 
 
 perly to lie spelt Dar-rgyas-glin' {Tib. 
 Mngl. Diet. p. 287). 
 
 Daroga, s. Pers. and Hind. t^uj-osrAa. 
 This word seems to be originally 
 Mongol (see Kovalevshy's Diet. No. 
 1672). In any case it is one of those 
 terms brought by the Mongol hosts 
 from the far East. In their nomen- 
 clature it was applied to the Governor 
 of a province or city, and in this sense 
 it continued to be used under Timur 
 and his immediate successors. But it 
 is the tendency of official titles, as of 
 denominations of coin, to descend in 
 value; and' that of ddrogha has in 
 later days been bestowed on a variety 
 of humbler persons. Wilson defines the 
 word thus: "The chief native officer 
 in various departments under the na- 
 tive government, a superintendent, a 
 manager: but in later times he is 
 especially the head of a police, cus- 
 toms, or excise station." Under the 
 British police system, from 1793 to 
 1862-63, the Darogha was a local 
 Chief of Police, or Head Constable. 
 
 The word occurs in the sense of 
 Governor in a Mongol inscription, of 
 the year 1314, found in the Chinese 
 Province of Shensi, which is given by 
 Pauthier in his Marc Pol, p. 773. The 
 Mongol Governor of Moscow, during 
 a part of the Tartar domination in 
 Eussia, is called in the old Eussian 
 Chronicles Doroga (see Hammer, Golden 
 Horde, 384). And according to the 
 same writer the word appears in a 
 Byzantine writer (unnamed) as Aaprjyas 
 {lb. 238-9). 
 
 c. 1220. ' ' Tuli Khan named as Darugha 
 at Merv one called Barmas, and himself 
 marched upon Nishapur." — Abulghazi, by 
 Desmaisons, 135. 
 
 1441. .... "I reached the city of 
 
 Kerman The deroghah (governor) 
 
 theEmir Hadji Mohamed Kaiaschirin, being 
 
 then absent " — Abdurmzzak, in. India 
 
 in the XVth Gent., p. 5. 
 
 c. 1590. "The officers and servants 
 attached to the Imperial Stables. 1. The 
 
 Atbegi 2. The Daroghah. There is 
 
 one appointed for each stable " — Am, 
 
 i. 137. 
 
 1621. "The 10th of October, the daroga, 
 or Governor of Ispahan, Mir Abdulaazim, 
 the King's son-in-law, who, as was after- 
 wards seen in that charge of his, was a 
 downright madman.. ."—P. dellaValle,ii.l66. 
 
 1673. " The Droger, or Mayor of the City, 
 or Captain of the Watch, or the Bounds ; 
 It is his duty to preside with the Main 
 Guard a-nights before the Palace-Gates. "— 
 Fryer, 339. 
 
 1673. " The Droger being Master of his 
 Science, persists ; what comfort can I reap 
 from your Disturbance f — lb. 389. 
 
 1682. " I received a letter from Mr. Hill 
 at Bajemaul advising ye Droga of ye Mint 
 would not obey a Copy, but required at 
 least a sight of ye Original!."— fle(ferc«, 
 Dec. 14. 
 
 c. 1781. ' ' About this time, however, one 
 day being very angry, the Darogha, or 
 master of the mint, presented himself, and 
 asked the Nawaub what device he would have 
 strufik on his new copijer coinage. Hydur, 
 in a violent passion, told him to stamp an 
 obscene figure on it." — Hydur Jfaik, ti.\yy 
 Miles, 488. 
 
 1812. "Each division 'is guarded by a 
 Darogha, with an establishment of armed 
 men." — Fifth Report, 44. 
 
 Datchin, s. This word is used iil 
 old books of Travel and Trade for a 
 steelyard employed in China and the 
 Archipelago. It is given by Leyden 
 as a Malay word for ' balance,' in his 
 Gomp. Vocab. of Barma, Malay and 
 Thai, Serampore, 1810. It is also given 
 by Crawfurd as dacliin, a Malay word 
 from the Javanese. There seems to 
 be no doubt that in Peking dialect 
 cli'eng is 'to weigh,' and also 'steelyard'; 
 that in Amoy a small steelyard is called 
 ch'in; and that in Canton dialect the 
 steelyard is called t'olceVing. Some of 
 the Dictionaries also give ta 'cliSng, 
 ' large steelyard.' Datchin or dotcliin 
 may therefore possibly be a Chinese 
 term; but, considering how seldom 
 traders' words are really Chinese, and 
 how easily the Chinese monosylla!bles 
 lend themselves to plausible combina- 
 tions, it remains probable that the Can- 
 ton word was adopted from foreigners, 
 It has sometimes occurred to us that it 
 might have been borrowed from Achin 
 {d'AcJiin) ; see the first quotation. 
 
 1554. At Malacca. "The boar of the 
 great Dachem contains 200 cites, each cote 
 weighing two arratels, 4 ounces, 5 eighths, 
 
 15 grains, 3 tenths The Baar of the 
 
 little Dachem contains 200 cates ; each cate 
 weighing two arratels." — A. Nmies, 39. 
 
 1696. "For their DotcMn and BaOance 
 they use that of Japan. " — Bowyem's Journal 
 at Oochin-China, in Dalrymple, 0. JR., i. 88. 
 
 1711. "Never weigh your Silver by their 
 Dotchins, for they have usually two Pair, 
 one to receive, the other to pay by." — 
 Lockyer, 113. 
 
 „ "In the Dotchin, an exfjert 
 Weigher will cheat two or three per cent. 
 by placing or shaking the Weight, and 
 minding the Motion of the Pole only."— 
 lb. 115. 
 
DATURA, 
 
 231 
 
 DAWK. 
 
 1711. "... everyone has&CiMpchinaaA 
 SotcMn to cut and weigh silver." — lb. 141. 
 
 1748. "These scales are made after the 
 manner of the Koman balance, or our 
 English StiUiards, called by the Chinese 
 Litdng, and by us Sot-chin." — A Voyage to 
 the E. Indies in 1747 and 1748, &o., London, 
 1762, p. 324. 
 
 The same book has, in a short vocabulary 
 at p. 265, " English scales or dodgeons. . . . 
 Chinese Idtang." 
 
 Datura, s. This Latin-like name is 
 really Sansk. dhattura, and so has past 
 iato the derived vernaculars. The 
 widely spread Datura Stramonium, or 
 Thorn-apple, is well known over 
 Europe, but is not regarded as indi- 
 genous to India ; though it appears 
 to be wild in the Himalaya from Kash- 
 mir to Sikkim. The Indian species, 
 from which our generic name has 
 been borrowed, is Datura alba, Nees * 
 (D. fastuosa, L.). Garcia de Orta 
 mentions the common use of this by 
 thieves in India. Its eflect on the victim 
 was to produce temporary alienation of 
 mind, and violent laughter, permitting 
 the thief to act un6pposed. He de- 
 scribes his own practice in treating 
 such cases, which he had always found 
 Successful. Datura was also often 
 given as a practical joke, whence 
 Sie Portuguese called it Burladora 
 ('Joker'). De Orta strongly disapproves 
 of such pranks. The criminal use of 
 datura by a class of Thugs is rife in 
 our own time. One of the present 
 writers has judicially convicted many. 
 Coolies returning with fortunes from 
 the colonies often become the victims 
 of such crimes. 
 
 1563. " Maidseiiant. A black woman 
 of the house has been giving datura to my 
 mistress ; she stole the keys, and the jewet 
 that my mistress had on her neck and in 
 her jewel box, and has made off with a black 
 man. It would be a kindness to come to 
 her help." — Garcia, Colloquios, i. 83. 
 
 1578. "They call this plant in the 
 iMalabar tongue unmata caya .... in 
 Canarese Datyro " — Acostii, 87. 
 
 1598. "They name likewise an hearbe 
 tailed Deutroa, which beareth a seede, 
 whereof bruising out the sap, they put it 
 into a cup, or other vessell, and give it to 
 their husbands, eyther in meate or drinke, 
 and presently therewith the Man is as 
 though hee were halfe out of his wits." — 
 lAmchoien, 60. 
 
 1608-10. "Mais ainsi de mesme les 
 femmes quand elles S9auent que leurs maris 
 en entretiennent quelqu'autre, elles s'en 
 
 * See Hanhury and FlUckiger, 410 
 
 desfont par poison ou autrement, et se 
 seruent fort k oela de la semence de Datura, 
 qui est d'vne estrange vertu. Ce Datura, 
 ou Suroa, espece de Stramonium, est vne 
 plante grande et haute qui porte des fleurs 
 blanches en Campane, comme le Cisampelo, 
 mais plus grande." — Mocqtiet, Voyages, 312. 
 
 1673. "Dutry, the deadliest sort of 
 Solarium (Solanum) ot Niijhtshade." — Fryer, 
 32. 
 
 1676. 
 "Make lechers and their punks with 
 dewtry 
 
 Commit fantastical advowtry." 
 
 Budibras, Pt. iii. Canto 1. 
 
 1690. " And many of them (the Moors) 
 take the liberty of mixing Dutra and Water 
 together to drink .... which will intoxi- 
 cate almost to Madness." — Ovington, 235. 
 
 1810. "The datura that grows in every 
 part of Iniiau"— Williamson, V. M. ii. 135. 
 
 1874. " Datura. This plant, a native of 
 the East Indies, and of Abyssinia, more 
 than a century ago had spread as a natural- 
 ized plant through every country in Europe 
 except Sweden, Lapland, and Norway, 
 through the aid of gipsy quacks, who used 
 the seed as anti-spasmo(fics, or for more 
 questionable purposes. "—iJ. Brovm, in Geog, 
 Magazine, i. 371. 
 
 Note. — ^The statements derived from 
 Hanbury and PlUokiger in the be- 
 ginning of this article disagree with, 
 this view, both as to the origin of the 
 European datura and the identity of 
 the Indian plant. The doubts about 
 the birthplace of the various species of 
 this genus remaiu in factundetermined. 
 
 Datura, Yellow, and Yellow 
 Thistle. These are Bombay names 
 for the Argemone mexi-cana,—fico del 
 inferno of Spa,niards, introduced acci- 
 dentally from America, and now an 
 abundant and pestilent weed all over 
 India. 
 
 Dawk, s. Hind, and Mahr. dak. 
 ' Post,' i.e. properly transport by relays 
 of men and horses, and thence 'the 
 mail' or letter-post, as well as any 
 arrangement for travelling, or for 
 transmitting articles for such relays. 
 The institution was no doubt imitated 
 from the barld, or post, established 
 throughout the empire of the Caliphs 
 by Mo'awia. And barld is itself con- 
 nected with the Latin veredus, and 
 veredius, 
 
 c. 1310. "It was the practise of the 
 Sultan (AU-uddfn) when he sent an army 
 on an expedition to establish posts on the 
 road, wherever posts could be maintained. 
 .... At every half or quarter kos runners 
 were posted .... the securing of accurate 
 inteU&enoe from the court on one side and 
 
daws:. 
 
 232 
 
 DAYE, DHYE. 
 
 the army on the other was a great public 
 benefit."— ^/d-'wdtZi?^ JBarni, in Elliot, iii. 
 203. 
 
 c. 1340. ' ' The foot-post (in India) is thus 
 arranged : every mile is divided into three 
 equal intervals vi^hioh are called Sawah, 
 which is as much as to say ' the third part 
 of a mile ' (the mile itself being called in 
 India Km'uh). At every third of a mile 
 there is a village well inhabited, outside of 
 which are three tents where men are seated 
 ready to start. . . . . ' — Ibn Batuta, iii. 95. 
 
 „ "So he wrote to the Sultan to an- 
 nounce our arrival, and sent his letter by 
 the dawah, which is the foot post, as we 
 have told you." — JMd. 145. 
 
 „ "At every mile (i.e. Koruh or coss) 
 from Dehli to ]!)aulatabad there are three 
 dawah or posts."— iSid, 191-2. 
 
 It seems probable that this dawah is some 
 misunderstanding of dak. 
 
 „ "There are established, between 
 the capital and the chief cities of the diffe- 
 rent territories, posts placed at certain 
 distances from each other, which are like 
 the post-relays in Egypt and Syria .... 
 but the distance between them is not more 
 than four, bowshots or even less. At each 
 bf these posts ten swift runners are sta- 
 tioned .... as soon as one of these men 
 receives a letter he runs off as rapidly as 
 possible. ... i At each of these post sta- 
 tions there are, mosques, where prayers 
 are said, and where the traveller can find 
 shelter, reservoirs full of good water, and 
 markets .... so that there is very little 
 necessity for carrying water, or food, or 
 tents." — Shahdbaddln Dimishki, in Elliot, 
 iii. 581. 
 
 c. 1612. "He (Akbar) 6stablished posts 
 throughout his dominions, having two horses 
 and a set of footmen stationed at every five 
 coss. The Indians call this establishment 
 'Dak chowky.'" — Firishta, by Brims, ii. 
 280-1. 
 
 1657. " But when the intelligence of his 
 (Dara-Shekoh's) ofiicious meddling had 
 spread abroad through the provinces.by the 
 
 dak clumki " — EhdfiKhan, in. Elliot, vii. 
 
 214. 
 
 1727. " The Post in the Mogul's Domi- 
 nions goes very swift, for at every Caravan- 
 seray, which are built on the High-roads, 
 about ten miles distant from one another, 
 Men, very swift of Foot, are kept ready. . . . 
 And those Curriers are called Dog Chouckies. " 
 —A. Ham. i. 149. 
 
 1771. " I wrote to the Governor for per- 
 mission to visit Calcutta by the Dawks. . , . " 
 — Letter in the Intrigues of a Nabob, &c. , 76. 
 
 1781. "I mean the absurd, unfair, irre- 
 OTlar and dangerous Mode, of .suffering 
 People to paw over their Neighbour's Letters 
 
 at the Dock "—Letter in Hicky's 
 
 Bengal Gazette, Mar. 24. 
 
 1796. "The Honble. the Governor-Gene- 
 ral in Council has been pleased to order the 
 re-establishment of Dawk Bearers upon the 
 jiew road from Calcutta to Benares and 
 
 Patna The following are the rates 
 
 fixed 
 
 " From Calcutta to Benares .... Sicca 
 Rupees 500." 
 — In Seton-Karr, ii. 185. 
 
 1809. "He advised me to proceed imme- 
 diately by Dawk. . . ." — Ld. Valentia, i. 62. 
 
 1824. ' ' The dak or post carrier having 
 passed me on the preceding day, I dropped, 
 a letter into his leathern bag, requestmg a, 
 friend to send his horse on for me." — Seely, 
 Wonde^-s of Ellora, ch. iv. 
 
 A letter so sent by the post-runner, in 
 the absence of any receiving ofiice, was said 
 to go " by outside dawk." 
 
 1843. "Jam: You have received the 
 money of the British for taking charge of 
 the dawk ; you have betrayed your trust, 
 and stopped the dawks. ... If you come 
 in and make your sal^m, and promise 
 fidelity to the British Government, I will 
 restore to you your lands < > . and the super- 
 intendence of the dawks. If you refuse I 
 will wait till the hot weather has gone past, 
 and then I will carry fire and sword into 
 your territory . . . and if I catch you, I will 
 hang you as a rebel." — Sir C. Napier to the 
 Jam of the Jokees (in Life of Dr. Js Wilson, 
 p. 440). 
 
 1873. "... the' true reason being, Mr. 
 Barton declared, that he was too stingy tq 
 pay her dawk." — The True Reformer; i. 6,3^ 
 
 Dawk, s. Name of a tree ,' sed 
 Dhauk. 
 
 Dawk, To lay a, v. To cause re- 
 lays of bearers, or horses, to be posted 
 on a road. As regards palanMn bearers 
 this used to be done either through 
 the post-office, or through local 
 chowdries (q-v.) of bearers. During 
 the mutiny of 1857-68, when several 
 young surgeons had arrived in India; 
 whose services were urgently wanted at 
 the front, it is said that the Head of 
 the Department to which they had re- 
 ported themselves, directed them im- 
 mediately to ' lay a dawk.' One of 
 them turned back from the door, say- 
 ing: 'Would you explain. Sir; for 
 you might just as well tell me to lay 
 an egg!' 
 
 Dawk Bungalow. See imder Bun- 
 galow. 
 
 Daye, Dhye, s. A wet-nurse ; used 
 in Bengal and N. India, where this is 
 the sense now attached to the word. 
 Hind, dm, from Pers. dayahi a nurse; 
 a midwife. The word also in the 
 earlier English Eegulations is applied, 
 Wilson states, to "a female commisr 
 sioner employed to interrogate and 
 
JDEANElt 
 
 233 
 
 BECGANY. 
 
 swear native -women of condition, who 
 could not appear to give evidenco in a 
 court." 
 
 , 1578. " The whole plant is . oommonly 
 known and used by the Oayas, or as we oau 
 them comadres" ("gossips," midwives). — 
 Acosta, Tractado, 282. 
 
 1613. " The medicines of the Malays . . . 
 ordinarily are roots of plants . . . horns and 
 claws and stones, which are used by their 
 leeches, and for the most part by Dayas, 
 which are women physicians, excellent her- 
 balists, apprentices of the schools of Java 
 Major." — Godinlw de JSredia, f. 37. 
 
 1808. " If the bearer hath not strength 
 what can the Saee (midwife) do?" — Guzerati 
 Proverb, in Dnimmond's Illustrations, 1803. 
 
 . 1810. ' ' The Shye is more generally an 
 attendantupon native ladies." — Williamson, 
 r.M., i. 341. 
 
 1883. "... the ' dyah ' or wet-nurse is 
 looked on as a second mother, and usually 
 provided for for life." — WilU, Modern 
 Persia, 326. 
 
 Deaner,s. This is not Anglo-Indian, 
 but it is a curious word of English 
 Thieves' cant, signifj-ing ' a shilling.' 
 It seems doubtful whether it comes 
 from the Italian danaro or the Arabic 
 dinar (qi v.) ; both eventually derived 
 from the Latin denarius. 
 
 Debal, n.p. — See DM. 
 
 Seccan, n.p. and adj . Hind. Dakliin 
 or Bakhan. The Southern part of 
 India, the Peninsula, and especially the 
 Tahle-land between the Eastern and 
 Western Ghauts. It has been often 
 applied also, politically, to specific 
 States in that part of India, e.g. by the 
 Portuguese in the 16th century to the 
 Mahommedan Kingdom of Bljapur, 
 and in more recent times by our- 
 selves to the State of Hyderabad. 
 In Western India the Deccan stands 
 opposed to the Coucan (q-v.), i.e. the 
 table-land of the interior to the mari- 
 time plain; in Tipper India the Deccan 
 stands opposed to Hindustan, i.e. 
 roundly speaking, the country south 
 <rf the Nerbudda to that north of it. 
 
 The word is from the Prakrit form 
 dalekhina of Sansk. daJcshina, ' the 
 South ' ; originally, ' on the right 
 hand ' ; compare dexter, Sepias. 
 
 The term frequently occurs in San- 
 skrit'books in the forms dakshinapatha 
 ('Southern region,' whence the Greek 
 form in our first quotation), and d(ik- 
 sMnatya ('Southern' — qualiiying some 
 Word foi; ' country '). So, in the Pan- 
 
 chatantra : ' ' There is in the Southern 
 region {daJishinStya janapada) a town 
 called MihUaropya." 
 
 c. A.D. 80-90. "But immediately after 
 Barygaza the adjoining continent extends 
 from the North to the South, wherefore the 
 region is called Dachinabades (Aa^ira^dSij!), 
 for the South is called in their tongue 
 Dachanos {^ixavoil." — Periplus M. E., Geoff. 
 Gr. Min. i. 254. 
 
 1510. " In the said city of Decan there 
 reigns a King, who is a Mahommedan."^ 
 TaHhema, 117. 
 
 (Here the term is applied to the city and 
 kingdom of Bijapur). 
 
 1517. "On coming out of this Kingdom 
 of Guzarat and Cambay towards the South, 
 and the inner parts of India, is the Kingdom 
 of Dacani, whiph the Indians call Decan." — 
 Barbosa, 69. 
 
 1.552. "Of Decani or DaquS as we now 
 call it." — Castanheda, ii. 50. 
 
 „- "He (Mahmud Shah) was si> 
 powerful that he now presumed to style 
 himself King of Canara, giving it the name 
 of Decan. And the name is said to have 
 been given to it from the combination of 
 different nations contained in it, because 
 Decanij in their language si^nifien 'mon- 
 grel.'" — De BaiTos, Dec, II., hv. v. cap. 2. 
 
 It is difficult to discover what has led 
 astray here the usually well-informed De 
 Barros. 
 
 1608. " For the Portugals of Damwmhstd 
 wrought with an ancient friend of theirs a> 
 Raga, who was absolute Lord of a Prouince 
 (betweene Daman, Ouzerat, and Decan) 
 called Cruly, to be readie with 200 Horse- 
 men to stay my passage." — Capt. W. Hav) 
 kins, in PurcJias, i. 209. 
 
 1616. "... his son Sultan Coron, who 
 he designed, should command in Deccan. "— 
 Sir T. Boe. 
 
 1667. 
 " But such as at this day, to Indians knowuj 
 In Malabar or Decan spreads her arms." 
 Paradise Lost, ix. 
 
 1726. "Decan [as a division] includes 
 Decan, Cunka/m, and Balagatta." — Valcn- 
 tijn, V. 1. 
 
 c. 1750. " . . . . alors le Nababe d'Arcate, 
 tout petit Seigneur qu'il ^toit, compart au 
 Souba du Dekam dont il n'^toit que le 
 Permier traiter (sic) avec nous comme un 
 Souverain avec ses sujets." — Letter of M. 
 Bussy, in Cambridge's War in India, 
 p. xxix, ' 
 
 1870. " In the Deccan and in Ceylon 
 trees and bushes near springs, may often be 
 seen covered with votive flowers. "—Lubbock, 
 Origin of Civilization, 200. 
 
 N.B. — This is a questionable statement 
 as regards the Deccan. 
 
 Deccany, adj., also used as subst. 
 Properly Dakhni. Coming from the 
 Deccan. A (Mahommedan) inhabitant 
 
DECK. 
 
 234 
 
 DELING. 
 
 of the Decoan. Also the very peculiar 
 dialect of Hindustani spoken by such 
 people. 
 
 1516. "The Decani language, which is 
 the natural language of the country." — 
 Marbosa, 77. 
 
 1572. " . . . . 
 
 Secanys, Orias, que a esperanga 
 Tem de sua salvagao nas resonantes 
 Aguas do Grange . . . ." Gamoes, vii. 20. 
 
 1.578. "The Decanins (call the Betel- 
 leaf) Pan."—Acosta, 139. 
 
 c. 1590. " Hence Dak'hinis are notorious 
 in Hindiist^n for stupidity. . . ."—Author 
 <juoted by Blochmann, Aim, 443. 
 
 1861. 
 " Ah, I rode a Deccanee charger, with the 
 saddle-cloth gold laced, 
 And a Persian sword, and a twelve-foot 
 spear, and a pistol at my waist." 
 
 A. C. Lyall, The Old Pindaree. 
 
 Deck, s. A look, a peep. Hind. 
 dekh-na, ' to look.' 
 
 1854. "... these formed the whole as- 
 semblage, with the occasional exception of 
 some officer, stopping as he passed by, 
 returning from his morning ride 'just to 
 have adekh at the steamer.' . . ." — Oaifield, 
 by W. Arnold, i. 85. 
 
 Seen, s. Ar. Hind, din, ' the faith.' 
 The cry of excited Mahommedans, Din, 
 Dm! 
 
 c. 1580. "... crying, as is their way. 
 Dim, Dim, Mafamede ! so that they filled 
 6arth and air with terror and confusion." — 
 JPrimor e Honra, &c., f. 19. 
 
 Delhi, n.p. The famous capital of 
 the great Moghuls, in the latter years of 
 that family ; and the seat under various 
 names of many preceding djmasties, 
 going back into ages of which we have 
 no distinct record. Dilll is, according 
 to Cunningham, the old Hindu form 
 of the name. DiliU is that used by 
 Mahommedans. 
 
 1205. (Muhammed Ghori marched) " to- 
 wards Dehli (may God preserve its pros- 
 perity, and perpetuate its splendour !), which 
 IS among the chief (mother) cities of Hind." 
 — Hasan NizoMil, in Elliot, ii. 216. 
 
 c. 1321. " Hanc terram (Tana, near 
 Bombay) regunt Sarraoeni, nunc subjacentes 
 dal dill. . . . Audiens ipse imperator dol 
 Bali .... misit et ordinavit ut ipse Lo- 
 melic penitus caperetur . . ." — Fr. Odoric. 
 See Cathay, &c., App., pp. v. and x. 
 
 0. 1330. "Dilli .... a certain traveller 
 relates that the brick-built walls of this great 
 city are loftier than the walls of Hamath ; 
 it stands in a plain on a soil of mingled 
 stones and sand. At the distance of a para- 
 sang runs a great river, not so big, however. 
 
 as Euphrates."— ^6M?/e(ia, in Gildemeister, 
 189-190. 
 c. 1334. "The wall that surrounds Dihli 
 
 has no equal The city of DiMi has 
 
 28 gates . . . ." etc.— ffin Batuta, ui. 147 
 seqq. 
 
 c. 1375. The Carta Catofan« of the French 
 Library shows ciutat de Dilli and also Lo 
 Key Dilli, with this rubric below it : " Aci 
 esta un solda gran e podaros moU rich. 
 Aquest Soldo, ha DCO orifans e mUlia 
 homens d, ca/vall sot lo sen imperi. Ha encora 
 paons'scns nombre . . . ." 
 
 1459. Fra Mauro's great map at Venice 
 shows Deli cittade grandisdma, and th^ 
 rubrick Questa cittade nobilimma zA domi- 
 nava tuto el paese del Deli over India Prima, 
 1516. " This king of Dely confines with 
 Tatars, and has taken many lands from the 
 King of Cambay ; and from the King of 
 Dacan, his servants and captains with many 
 of his people, took much, and afterwards 
 in time they revolted, and set themselves 
 up as kings." — Bartosa, p. 100. 
 
 1533. "And this kingdom to which the 
 Badur proceeded was called the Dely; it 
 was very great, but it was all disturbed_ by 
 wars and risings of one party against 
 another, because the King was dead, and 
 the sons were fighting witn__each other for 
 the sovereignty." — Correa, iii. 506. 
 
 c. 1568. "About sixteen yeeres past,' 
 this King (of Cuttack), with his Kingf 
 dome, were destroyed by the King of Pat« 
 tane, which was also King of the greatest 
 part of Bengala .... but this tyrant 
 enioyed his Kingdome but a small time, 
 but was conquered by another tyrant, which 
 was the great Mogol King of Agra, Delly, 
 and of all Cambaia."— Caesar Frrderike m 
 Hakl. ii. 358. 
 
 1611. " On the left hand is seene the car- 
 kasse of old Dely, called the nine castles 
 and fiftie-two gates, now inhabited onely 
 by Googers. . . . The city is 2= betweene 
 Gate and Gate, begirt with a strong wall, 
 
 but much ruinate "—W. Finch, in 
 
 Purchas, i. 430. 
 
 Deling, s. This was a kind of ham- 
 mock conveyance, suspended from a 
 pole, mentioned by the old travellers 
 in Pegu. The word is not known to 
 Burmese scholars, and is perhaps a 
 Persian word. Meninski gives "deZenji 
 adj. pendulus, suspensus." The thing 
 seems to be the Malayalam ManchU. 
 See Muncheel and also Dandy. 
 
 1569. "Carried in a closet which they 
 call Deling, in the which a man shall be 
 very well accommodated, with cushions 
 under his head." — Master Caesar Frederike, 
 in Haklupt, ii. 367. 
 
 1585. "This Delingo is a strong cotton 
 cloth doubled, ... as big as an ordinary ru^j 
 and having an iron at each end to attach it 
 by, so that in the middle it hangs like a 
 pouch or purse. These iron s are attached to 
 
BELLY, MOUNT. 
 
 235 
 
 DELOLL. 
 
 & very thick cane, and this is borne by four 
 
 men When you go on a journey, a 
 
 cushion is put at the head of this DelingO, 
 and you get in, and lay your head on the 
 cushion," &c. — tiasparo Balbi, i. 99 b. 
 
 1587. " !From Cirion we went to Macao, 
 which is a pretie towne, where we left our 
 boats and Faroes, and in the morning 
 taking Selingeges, which are a kind of 
 Coches made of cords and cloth quilted, and 
 caried vpon astangbetweeneS. and 4. men : 
 we came to Pegu the same day." — R. Fitch, 
 in Hakl. ii. 391. 
 
 Delly, Mount, n.p. Port. Monte 
 D'Eli. A moimtaiii on the Malabar 
 coast wHch. forms a remarkable object 
 from, seaward, and the name of wliicli 
 oooTirs sometimes as applied to a State 
 or City adjoining tlie mountain. It is 
 prominently mentioned in all the old 
 books on India, though, strange to say 
 the Map of India in Keith Johnstone's 
 Royal Atlas has neither name nor in- 
 dication of this famous hill. It was, 
 according to Correa, the first Indian 
 land seen by Vasco da Gama. The 
 name is Malayalam, Eli mala, ' High 
 Mountain.' Several erroneous expla- 
 nations have however been given. A 
 common one is that it means ' Seven 
 "Frills.' This arose with the compiler 
 of the local Sanskrit Mahdtmya or 
 legend, who rendered the name Sapta- 
 saila, ' Seven HUls,' confounding eli 
 with elM, ' seven,' which has no appli- 
 cation. Again we shall find it ex- 
 plained as ' Eat-hill ' ; but here eli is 
 substituted for eli. 
 
 The position of the town and port 
 of Ely or Hili mentioned by the older 
 travellers is a little doubtful, but see 
 Marco Polo, notes to Bk. HI. ch. 24. 
 
 The Ely-maide of the Peutingerian 
 Tables is not unlikely to be an indica- 
 ♦tion of Ely. 
 
 1298. "Eli is a Kingdom towards the 
 west, about 300 miles from Comari. . . . 
 There is no proper harbour in the country, 
 but there are many rivers with good es- 
 tuaries, wide and deep." — Marco Polo, Bk. 
 III. ch. 24. 
 
 c. 1330. " Three days journey beyond 
 this city (Manjarur, i.e. Mangalore) there 
 is a great hiU which projects mto the sea, 
 and is descried by travellers from afar, the 
 promontory called Hili." — Abulfeda in Gfil- 
 demeister, 185.. 
 
 c. 1343. "At the end of that time we 
 set off for Hili, where we arrived two days 
 later. It is a large, well-built town on a 
 great bay(or estuary) which big ships enter." 
 ^Ibn Batuta, iv. 81. 
 
 c. 1440. " Proceeding onwards he ... . 
 arrived at two cities situated on the sea 
 
 shore, one named Pacamuria, and the other 
 Helly." — Nicola Conti, in India in the XVtk 
 Gent, p. 6. 
 
 1516. "After passing this place along 
 the coast is the Mountain Dely, on the edge 
 of the sea; it is a round mountain, very 
 lofty, in the midst of low land ; all the 
 ships of the Moors and the Gentiles . . ._. 
 sight this mountain .... and make their 
 reckoning by it." — Barhosa, 149. 
 
 0. 1562. ' ' In twenty days they got sight 
 of land, which the pilots foretold before 
 that they saw it, this was a great moun- 
 tain which is on the coast of India, in the 
 Kingdom of Cananor, which the people of 
 the country in their language call the moun- 
 tain Dely, elly meaning 'the rat,'* and 
 they call it Mount Dely, because in this 
 mountain there are so many rats that they 
 could never make a village there." — Goirea, 
 Three Voyages, &c., Hak. Soc. 145. 
 
 1579. "... Malik BenHabeeb . . . pro- 
 ceeded first to Quilon . . . and after erecting 
 a mosque in that town and settUng his wife 
 there, he himself journeyed on to [HiU 
 Marawi]. . ." — Rowlandson's Tr. of Tohfut- 
 ul'Mujahideen, p. 54. 
 
 (Here and elsewhere in this ill-edited 
 book Sili MarSml is read and printed 
 ffubaee Murawee). 
 
 1638. " Sur le midy nous passames a, 
 la veile de Monte-Leone, qui est vne haute 
 montagne dont les Malabares descouurent 
 de loin les vaisseanx, qu'ils peuuent atta- 
 quer avec aduantage." — Martdnlslo, 275. 
 
 1727. "And three leagues south from 
 Mount Delly is a spacious deep River called 
 Balliapatam, where the English Company 
 liad once a Factory for Pepper." — A. Ham. 
 i. 291. 
 
 Deloll, s. A broker; Hind, from 
 Ar. dalldl ; the literal meaning being 
 one who directs (the buyer and seller 
 to their bargain). In Egypt the word 
 is now also used in particular for a 
 broker of old clothes and the like, as 
 described by Lane below. See also 
 under Neelam. 
 
 1684. "Five DeloUs, or Brokers, of 
 Deoca, after they had been with me went 
 to Mr. Beard's chamber. . . ."—Hedges, July 
 25. 
 
 1824. " I was about to answer in great 
 wrath, when a dalal, or broker, went by, 
 loaded with all sorts of second-hand clothes, 
 which he was hawking about for sale." — 
 Hajjl Baba, 2nd ed. i. 183. 
 
 1835. " In many of the sooks in Cairo, 
 auctions are held . . . once or twice a week. 
 They are conducted by " dellals " (or 
 brokers). . . . The "dellals" carry the 
 goods up and down, announcing the sums 
 bidden by the cries of ' hariig.' "— iaw, 
 Mod. Egyptians, ed. 1860, p. 317. 
 
 * A correction is made here on Lord Stanley's 
 translation. 
 
DEMIJOHN. 
 
 236 
 
 DERVISH. 
 
 SemijohlL, s. A large glass bottle 
 holding 20 or 30 quarts, or more. The 
 word is not Anglo-Indian, nor is the 
 thing, but it is iatrodttoed here because 
 it has been supposed to be the corrup- 
 tion of an Oriental word, and suggested 
 to -have been taken from the name of 
 Damaghan ia Persia. This looks 
 plausible (compare the Persian origin 
 of carboy, which is another name for 
 just the same thing), but no historical 
 proof has yet been adduced, and it is 
 doubted by Mr. Marsh in his Notes on 
 Wedgwood's Dictionary, and by Dozy 
 {Sup. aux Did. Arabes). Niebuhr, 
 however, in a passage quoted below, 
 uses the word as an Oriental one, and 
 in a note on the 5th ed. of Lane's Mod. 
 Egyptians, 1860, p. 149, there is a re- 
 mark quoted from Hammer- Purgstall 
 as to the omission from the detail of 
 domestic vessels of two whose names 
 have been adopted in European lan- 
 guages, viz. the garra ovjarra, a water 
 'jar,' and the demigan, or demijdn, 
 ' la dame-Jeanne.' The word is un- 
 doubtedly knowninmodemArabic. The 
 Molilt of B. Bistani, the chief modern 
 native lexicon, explains Damjjana, as 
 ' a great glass vessel, big-bellied and 
 narrow-necked, and covered with 
 wicker-work ; a Persian word.'* The 
 vulgar use the forms damajdna and 
 damanjana. Dame-jeanne appears in 
 P. Michelet, Did. de la Langue Frang. 
 (1759) with this definition : " \_Lagma 
 amplior] Nom que les matelots donnent 
 h. una grande bouteille couverte de 
 natte." It is not in the great Oastilian 
 Diet, of 1729, but it is in those of this 
 century, e.g. Diet, of the Span. Aca- 
 demy, ed. 1869. " Damajuana, f. 
 Prov(iacia -de) And(aluoia) Castana 
 - • ." — and castana is explained as a 
 "great vessel of glass or terra cotta, 
 of the figure of a chestnut, and used to 
 hold liquor." 
 
 1762. "Notre vin ^toit dans de grands 
 flacons de verre (Pamasjanes) dont chacun 
 tenoit priSs de 20 bouteilles."— iFiciaAn 
 Voyage, i. 171. 
 
 Deodar, s. The Gedrus deodara. 
 Loud., of the Himalaya, now known 
 as an ornamental tree in England for 
 some sixty years past. The finest 
 specnnens m the Himalaya are often 
 found in clumps shadowing a small 
 temple. 
 
 1 * I'rol'ably not much stress can be laid on this 
 ; ast statement. 
 
 The Deodar is now regarded by 
 botanists as a variety of Gedrus Libani. 
 It is confined to the W. Himalaya from 
 Nepal to Afghanistan ; it reappears as 
 the Cedar of Lebanon in Syria, and on 
 through Ojrprus and Asia Minor ; and 
 emerges once more in Algeria, and 
 thence westwards to the Eiffl Moun- 
 tains in Morocco, under the name of 
 C Atlantica. 
 
 The word occurs in Avicenna, who 
 speaks of the Deiudar as yielding a 
 kind of turpentine (see below). We 
 may note that an article called Deodar- 
 wood Oil appears in Dr. Eorbes' Wat- 
 son's "List of Indian Products " (No. 
 2941). 
 
 Deodar is by no means the universal 
 name of the great Cedar in the HimaJ 
 laya. But it is called so (Dewddr and 
 Didr) in Kashmir, where the deodar 
 pillars of the great mosque of Srinagar 
 date from a.d. 1401. The name, in- 
 deed {deva-ddru, 'timber of the gods ')j 
 is applied in different parts of India 
 to different trees, and even in the 
 Himalaya to more than one. The List 
 just referred to (which however has 
 not been revised critically) gives' this 
 name in different modifications' as 
 applied also to the pencil Cedar {Juni- 
 perus excelsa), to Ouatteria (or Uvaria) 
 longifolia, to Sethia Indica, to Ery- 
 throxylon areolatum, and (oil the Eavi 
 and Sutlej) to Cupressus torulosa. 
 
 The Deodar first became known to 
 Europeans in the beginning of this 
 century, when specimens were sent to 
 Dr. Roxburgh, who called it a Finus, 
 Seeds were sent to Europe by Oapt; 
 Gerard in 1819; but the first that 
 grew were those sent by the Hon. W. 
 Leslie Melville in 1822. 
 
 c. 1030. "Deiudar (or rather Diudar) est 
 ex genere abhel (i.e. juniper) quae dicitur 
 pinus Inda, et Syr deiuda/r (Milk of Deodar) 
 est ejus lac (turpentine)." — Avicenna, Lat. 
 Transl. p. 297. 
 
 c. 1220. " He sent for two trees, one of 
 which was a . . . . white poplar, and the 
 other a deodar, that is a fir. He xdanted 
 them both on the boundary of Kashmir."— > 
 Cliach Ndmah in Elliot, i. 144. 
 
 Derrishacst, adj. This extraor- 
 dinary word is given by C. P. B. (MS.) 
 as a corruption of (P.) darya-ahilcast, 
 ' destroyed by the river.' 
 
 Dervish, s. A member of a Ma- 
 homraedan religious order. The word 
 is hardly used now among Anglo- 
 Indians ; fahir having taken its place. 
 
DESSAYE. 
 
 237 
 
 DEVIL WORSHIP. 
 
 On the Mahommedan confraternities 
 of this class, see Herldots, 179 seqq. ; 
 see also Lane^s Mod. Egyptians,Brown's 
 Dervishes, or Oriental Spiritualism, and 
 Les Khouan, Ordres BSligieux cliea les 
 Musulmaiis (Paris, 1846), by Capt. E. 
 de Neven. 
 
 c. 1540. "The dog OoiaAcem . . . crying 
 out with a loud voyce, that every one might 
 hear him . , . To them, To them, fov as vie are 
 assured by the Book of Flowers, wherein the 
 Prophet Noby doth promise eternal delights 
 to the Daroezes of. the IIov.se of Meoqua, that 
 he will keep his word both with, you and me, 
 provided that we bathe ourselves in the blood 
 of these dogs without Law !" — Finto (cap. lix.) 
 in Oogan, 72. 
 
 1554. ' ' Hie multa didioimus \ juonachis 
 Turcicis, quos Dervis vooant."^£«s6eg. 
 Hpist.1. (p. 93). 
 
 1616. " Among the il/a/joMictafis are many 
 called Dervises, which relinquish the World, 
 and spend their days in Solitude." — Terry, 
 in Purchas, ii. 1477. 
 
 1653. "11 estoit Dervisohe ou Fakir et 
 menoit une vie solitaire dans les bois." — 
 De Id Boullaye le Gouz, ed. 1657, p. 1S2. 
 
 1670. "Aureng-Zebe . . . was reserved, 
 crafty, and exceedingly versed in dis- 
 sembling, insomuch that for a long_ time he 
 made profession to be Fakire, that is, Poor, 
 Seryich, or Devout, renouncing the World. " 
 — Premier, E. T. 3. 
 
 1673. "The Dervises professing Poverty, 
 assume this Garb here (i.e. in Persia), but 
 hot with that state they ramble up and 
 down in India." — Fryer, 392.. . 
 
 Dessaye, s. Mahr. desdl; in W. 
 and S. .India- a native official in prin- 
 cipal revenue charge of a district . often 
 held Hereditarily; a petty chief. 
 
 1590-91. "... the Desayes, Mukaddams, 
 and inhabitants of several parganahs made 
 a complaint at Court." — Order in Mirat-i- 
 Ah/inadi (Bird's Tr.), 408. 
 
 1883. "The Besai of Sawantwari has 
 arrived at Delhi on a visit. He is accom- 
 panied by a European Assistant Political 
 Officer and a- large following. From Delhi 
 His Highness goes to Agra, and visits Cal- 
 cutta before returning to his territory, vid 
 Madras." — Pioneer Mail, Jan. 24th. 
 . The regular title of this chief appears 
 to be Sar-Desdl. 
 
 See Daiseye and Dissave. 
 
 Destoor, s. A Parseo priest ; Pers. 
 dastUr, from the. Pahl^vi dastdbar, 
 ' a prime minister, councillor of state 
 .... a high priest, a bishop of the 
 Parsees ; a custom, mode, naauner,' 
 [Haug, Old PaHavt and Tazcind Glos- 
 sary). 
 
 1630. " . . . . their Distoree or high 
 priest " — Lord's Display, &c., ch. viii. 
 
 1689. " The highest Priest of the Persies 
 is called Destoor, their ordinary Priests 
 Daroos, or Hurboods." — Ovington, 376. 
 
 1809. " The Dustoor is the chief priest 
 of his sect in Bombay." — Maria Ch-aham, 36. 
 
 1877. " . . . le Destour denos jours, pas 
 plus que le Mage d'autrefois, ne soupconne 
 les phases successives que sa religion a 
 travers^es." — Damiesteter, Ormazd et Ahri- 
 man, 4. 
 
 Deva-dasi, s. i.e. (Hind.) 'Slave- 
 girl of the gods ' ; the official name of 
 the poor girls who are devoted to 
 dancing and prostitution in the idol- 
 tem.ples, of Southern India especially. 
 " The like existed at ancient Corinth, 
 under the name of lepdSouXoi, which is 
 nearly a translation of the Hindi 
 name .... (see Straho, viii. 6)." Marco 
 Polo, 2d ed. ii, 338. These appendages 
 of Aphrodite 'worship, borrowed from 
 Phoenicia, were the same thing as the 
 Phoenician kedeshoth repeatedly men- 
 tioned in the Old Testament, e.g. Deut. 
 xxiii. 18, " Thou shalt not bring the 
 wages of a Mdeslia . . . into the House 
 of Jehovah." Both male and female 
 UpoSovXoi are mentioned in the famous 
 inscription of Citium in Cyprus [Corp. 
 Inscvi Semit. No.' 86) ; the latter under 
 the name of 'alma, curiously near that 
 of the modem Egyptian 'alima. See 
 Dancing-girl, &c. 
 
 1702. "Peu de temps aprfes je baptisal 
 une Deva-Dachi, ou Eselave Divine, c'est 
 ainsi qu'on appelle les femmes'doht les 
 Pretres des idoles abusent, sous pr^texte 
 que leurs dieux les demandent." — Lettres 
 Edijiantes, x. 245. 
 
 1868. " The Dasis, the dancing girls at- 
 tached to Pagodas. They are each of them 
 married to an idol when quite young. Their 
 male children . . . have no difficulty in ac- 
 quiring a decent position in society. The 
 female children are generally brought up 
 to the trade of their mothers. ... It is cus- 
 tomary with a few castes to prese;it their 
 supernuousdaughterstothePagodaS. . . ." — 
 Nelson's Madura, Pt. 2, p. 79. 
 
 Devil Worship. This phrase is a 
 literal translation of hhuta-pzlja, i.e. 
 worship of hhutas, a word which ap- 
 pears in slightly differing forms in 
 various languages of India, includ- 
 ing the Tamil country. A hhuta,_ or, 
 as in Tamil more usually, pey, is a 
 malignant being which is conceived 
 to arise from the person of any one 
 who has come to a violent death. This 
 superstition, in one form or another, 
 seems to have formed the religion of 
 
DBWAL. 
 
 238 
 
 BEWAVN. 
 
 the Drayidian tribes of- S. India before 
 tte introduction of Brahmanism, and 
 is still tbe real religion of nearly all 
 tbe low castes in that region, -whilst it 
 is often patronized also by the higher 
 castes. These superstitions, and espe- 
 cially the demonolatrous rites called 
 'de-vil-dancing,' are identical in cha- 
 racter -with those commonly kno-wn as 
 Shamanism, and -which are spread all 
 oyer Northern Asia, among the red 
 races of America, and among a vast 
 variety of tribes in Ceylon and in Indo- 
 China, not excluding the Burmese. A 
 full account of the demon--worship of 
 the Shanars of Tinnevelly -was given 
 by Bp. Oaldwell thirty-five years ago, 
 in a small pamphlet on the ' ' Tinnevelly 
 Shanars" (Madras, 1849), andinterest- 
 ing evidence of its identity -with the 
 Shamanism of other regions -will be 
 found in his Comparative Grammrtar (2d 
 ed. 579 seqq.); see also Marco Polo, 
 2d ed. ii. 79, 80. 
 
 Sewal, s. H. dewal, Mahr. dewalj 
 a Temple or pagoda. This, or Dewal- 
 garh, is the phrase commonly used in 
 the Bombay territory for a Christian 
 church. 
 
 Dewaleea, s. H. Diwaliya, ' a 
 bankrupt,' from dewdla, 'bankruptcy,' 
 S-nd that, though the etymology is dis- 
 puted, is alleged to be connected -with 
 dipd, a lamp; because "it is the cus- 
 tom . . . -when a merchant finds 
 himself failing, or failed, to set up a 
 blazing lamp in his house, shop, or 
 office, and abscond therefrom for some 
 time until his creditors are satisfied by 
 a disclosure of his accounts or dividend 
 of assets." — Drummond's Illustrations, 
 s.v. 
 
 Dewally, s. (a). Hind, dlwali, from 
 Sansk. dipali and dipdvaU, 'a ro-w of 
 lamps,'- i.e. an illumination. An au- 
 tumnal feast attributed to the celebra- 
 tion of various divinities, as of Lakshml 
 and of Bhavani, and also in honour of 
 Krishna's slaying of the demonNaraka, 
 and the release of 16,000 maidens, his 
 prisoners. It is held on the last t-wo 
 days of the dark half of the month 
 A'avina or Asan, and on the ne-w moon 
 and four folio-wing days of Karttika, 
 i.e. usually some time in October. But 
 there are variations of Calendar in dif- 
 ferent parts of India, and feasts -will not 
 al-ways coincide, e.g. at the three Presi- 
 dency towns, nor -will any curt expres- 
 
 sion define the dates. In Bengal the 
 name DiwSM is not used ; it is Kali 
 Puja, the feast of that grim goddess, u, 
 midnight festival on the most moon- 
 less night of the month, celebrated by 
 illuminations and fireworks, on land 
 and river, by feasting, carousing, 
 gambhng, and sacrifice of goats, sheep, 
 and bufialoes. 
 
 1613. " .... no equinoctio da entrada 
 de libra, dik, chamado Divaly, tem tal 
 privilegio e verfcude que ohriga falar as 
 arvores, plantas e ervas. . . ." — Godinhode 
 Eredia, i. 38j). 
 
 1651. "In the month of October, eight 
 days after the full moon, there is a feast 
 held in honour of Vistnou -which is called 
 Sipawali." — A. Hofferius, De Open-Bem-e. 
 
 1673. " The fifst New Moon in October 
 is the Banyan's Dually." — Fryer, 110. 
 
 1690. "... their Grand Festival Season, 
 called the Dually Time." — Ovington, 401. 
 
 1820. "The Dewalee, DeepauUee, or 
 Time of Lights, takes place 20 days after 
 the Dussera, and lasts three days ; during 
 which there is feasting, illumination, and 
 fireworks." — T. Coats, in Tr. Lit. Sac. Bo., 
 ii. 211. 
 
 1843. "Nov. 5. The Diwali, happening 
 to fall on this day, the whole river was 
 bright -with lamps. . . . Ever and anon some 
 votary would offer up his prayers to Lakshmi 
 the Fartuna, and launch a tmy raft bearing 
 a cluster of lamps into the water, — then 
 watch it -with iixed and anxious gaze. If it 
 floats on till the far distance hides it, thrice 
 happy he ... . but if, caught in some wild 
 eddj; of the stream, it disappears at once, 
 so will the bark of his fortunes be engulphed 
 in the whirlpool of adversity." — Dry Leaves 
 from Young Egypt, 84. 
 
 1883. "The Divali is celebrated with 
 splendid effect at Benares. ... At the 
 ajjproach of night small earthen lamps, fed 
 with oil, are prepared by millions, and 
 placed quite close together, so as to mark 
 out every line of mansion, palace, temple, 
 minaret, and dome in streaks of fire. '— 
 Momier Williams, BeUgious Thought and 
 Life in India, 432. 
 
 (b). In Ceylon dewalS is a temple 
 dedicated to a Hindu god; properly 
 dewalaya. 
 
 1681. "The second order of Priests are 
 those called Koppuhs, who are the Priests 
 that belong to the Temples of the other Gods 
 (i. e., other than Boddou, or Buddha). 
 Their Temples are called Dewals." —Knox, 
 75, 
 
 Dewaun, s. The chief meanings of 
 this word in Anglo-Indian usage are : 
 
 (1) Under the Mahommedan Go- 
 vernments which preceded us, "the 
 head financial minister, whether of the 
 state or a province . . . charged, in 
 
DEWAUN. 
 
 239 
 
 DEWAUN. 
 
 the latter, ■with, the collection of the 
 revenue, the remittance of it to the im- 
 perial treasury, and invested with ex- 
 tensive judicial powers in all civil and 
 financial causes " {WiJson). It was in 
 this sense that the grant of the Dewan- 
 ny (q.v.) to theE. I. Company in 1765 
 became the foundation of the British 
 Empire in India. (2) The prime 
 minister of a native state. (3) The 
 chief native officer of certain Q-overn- 
 ment estahlishments, such as the Mint; 
 or the native manager of a Zemindary. 
 (4) (in Bengal) a native servant in 
 confidential charge of the dealings of a 
 house of business with natives, or of 
 the affairs of a large domestic establish- 
 . ment. 
 
 These meanings are perhaps all re- 
 duceable to one conception, of which 
 ' Steward ' would be an appropriate 
 expression. But the word has had 
 many other ramifications of meaning, 
 and has travelled far. 
 
 The Arabic dlwan is, according to 
 Lane, an Arabicized word of Persian 
 origin (though some hold it for ptLre 
 Arabic), and is in original meaning 
 nearly equivalent to Pers. daftar (see 
 Dllfter), i- e., a collection of written 
 leaves or sheets (forming a book for 
 registration) ; hence a ' register of ac- 
 counts ' ; a ' register of soldiers or 
 pensioners ' ; a ' register of the rights 
 or dues of the State, or relating to the 
 acts of government, the finances, and 
 the administration ' ; also any book, 
 and especially a collection of the poems 
 of some particular poet. It was also 
 applied to signify ' an accoimt ' ; - then 
 'a writer of accounts'; a 'place of 
 such writers of accounts'; also 'a 
 council, court, or tribunal ' ; and in 
 the present day, ' a long seat formed 
 of a mattress laid along the wall of a 
 room, with cushions, raised or on the 
 floor ' ; or ' two or more of such seats.' 
 Thus far (in this paragraph) we abstract 
 from Lane. 
 
 The Arabian historian BUaduri (c. 
 860) relates as to the first introduction 
 of the dVWan that, when 'Omar was dis- 
 cussing with the people how to divide 
 the enormous wealth derived from the 
 conquests in his time, Walid bin 
 Jlisham bin Moghaira said to the 
 caliph, ' I have been in Syria, and 
 saw that its kings make a dlwan ; do 
 thou the like.' So 'Omar accepted his 
 advice, and sent for two men of the 
 Persian tongue, and said to them : 
 
 ' Write down the people according to 
 their rank' (and corresponding pen- 
 sions).* 
 
 We must observe that in the Mahom- 
 medan States of the Mediterranean the 
 word diwan became especially a^Dplied 
 to the Custom-house, and thus passed 
 into the Romance languages as aduana, 
 douane, dogana, &o. . Littr6 indeed 
 avoids any decision as to the etymology 
 of douane, &o. And Hydet derives 
 dogana from docdn [i. e., Pers. dukdn, 
 ' nfficina, a shop '). But such passages 
 as that below from Ibn Jubair, and 
 the fact that, in the medieval Florentine 
 treaties wth the Mahommedan powers 
 of Barbary and Egypt, the word diwan 
 in the Arabic texts constantly repre- 
 sents the dogana of the Italian, seem 
 sufficient to settle the question (see 
 Amari, Diplomi Ardbi del Real ArchwiOy 
 &c. ; e.g. p. 104, and (Latin) p. 305, 
 and in many other places). J The 
 Spanish Diet, of Cobarruvias (1611)i 
 quotes Urrea as sajdngthat "from the- 
 Arabic noun Diuanum, which signi- 
 fies the house where the duties are 
 collected, we form diuana, and thenc© 
 adiuana, and lastly aduana." 
 
 At a later date the word was reim- 
 ported into Europe iu the sense of a 
 hall furnished with Turkish couches; 
 and cushions, as weU as of a couch of 
 this kind. Hence we get cit/ar-divans, 
 et hoc genua omne. 
 
 The application to certain collections 
 of poems is noticed above. It seems 
 to be especially applied to assemblages 
 of short poems of homogeneous cha- 
 racter. Thus the Odes of Horace, the- 
 Sonnets of Petrarch, the In Memoriam 
 of Tennyson, answer to the character 
 of Diwan so used. Hence also Goethe 
 took the title of his West-Ostliche 
 Diwan. 
 
 0. A.D. 636. "... in the Caliphate of 
 Omar the spoil of Syria and Persia began in 
 ever-increasing volume to pour into the 
 
 * We owe this quotation, as well as that helow 
 from Ibn Jubair, to the kindness of Prof. Bobert- 
 son Smith. On the proceedings Of 'Omar see also 
 Sir Wm. Muir's AiiTmls of tlie Early Caliplmte in 
 the chapter quoted below. 
 
 t Note on Abr. Peritsol, in Syntagma Dissertl. 
 i. 101. 
 
 $ At p. 6 there is an Arabic letter, dated a.d. 
 1200, from Abdurrahman ibn 'All Tahir, 'al-nazir 
 ba-dlwan Ifrildya,' inspector of the dogana of 
 Africa. But in the Latin version this ■ appears as 
 Sector omnvwmj Cli/risHanorvm qui veniuiU in totcmi 
 provirwiam da Africa (p. 276>. In another letter 
 without date, from Yusuf ibn Mahommed, Saliih 
 diwan Tunis iDaMfaMia, Amari renders 'preposto 
 della dogana di Tunis,' &o. (p. 311). 
 
DEWAVN. 
 
 240 
 
 DEW AUK. 
 
 treasury of Medina, where it was distri- 
 buted almost as soon as received. What was 
 easy in small beginnings, by equal sharing 
 or discretionary preference, became now a 
 heavy task. ... At length, in the 2nd or 
 3rd year of his Caliphate, Omar determined 
 that the distribution should be regulated on 
 a fixed and systematic scale. . , , To carry 
 «ut this vast design, a Register had to be 
 drawn and kept up of every man, woman, 
 and child, entitled to a stipend from the 
 State. , , . The Register itself, as well as 
 the office for its maintenance and for pen- 
 ^sionary account, was called the I)ewl.n or 
 Department of the Exchequer." — Muir's 
 Annals, &c., pp. 225-229. 
 
 As Minister, &o. 
 
 1690. "Fearing miscarriage of y Ori- 
 ginall ffarcuttee * we have herew"" Sent you 
 a Coppy Attested by Hugly Cazee, hoping 
 y" Duan may be Sattisfied therew""." — MS. 
 Letter in India Oifice from Job Cliarnock 
 and others at Chuttanutte to Mr. Ch. Eyre 
 ^t Ballasore. 
 
 c. 1718. "BventheDivanoftheOhalissah 
 Oifice, who is, properly speaking, the 
 Minister of the finances, or at least the 
 accomptant general, was become a mere 
 cypher, or a body without a soul.'"- — Seir 
 Mutaqherin, i. 110, 
 
 1766. " There then resided at his Court a 
 Oentoo named Allvjm Chund^ who had been 
 many years Sewan to Soujah Khan, by 
 whom he was much revered for his great 
 age, wisdom, and faithful services." — Hol- 
 toell, Historical JSvents, i. 74. 
 
 1771. "By our general address you will 
 be informed of the reasons we have to be 
 dissatisfied with the administration of 
 Mahomet Beza Oawn, and will perceive the 
 expedieiioy of our divesting him of the rank 
 and influence he holds as Naib Duan of the 
 Kingdom of Bengal." — Court of Directors to 
 "W. Hastings, in Oleig, i, 221. 
 
 1783. "The Committee, with the best 
 intentions, best abilities, and steadiest of 
 application, must after all be a tool in the 
 hands of their Duau." — Teignniouth, Mem. 
 j.74. 
 
 1834. "His (Raja of Ulwar's) Dewanjee, 
 Bahnochun, who chanced to be in the neigh- 
 bourhood, with 6 Risalas of horse . . . was 
 further ordered to go out and meet me." — 
 Mem. of Col. Mountain, 132. 
 
 In tlie folio-wing quotations the iden- 
 tity of dzwan and douane or dogana is 
 shown more or less clearly. 
 
 A. D. 1178. "The Moslem were ordered 
 to disembark their goods (at Alexandria), 
 and what remained of their stock of provi- 
 sions ; and on the shore were officers who 
 took them in charge, and carried, all that 
 was landed to the Dlwan. They were 
 called forward one by one ; the property 
 <if each was brought out, and the Diwan 
 ■was straitened with the crowd. The search 
 
 * Farigli-KlmUi, Aj-. 'a deed of release,' vari- 
 ously coiTjpted in Indian tecliuical use. 
 
 fell on every article, small or great ; one 
 thing got mixt up with another, and hands 
 were thrust into the midst of the x^a^kages 
 to discover if anything were concealed in 
 them. Then, after this, an oath was 
 administered to the owners that they had 
 nothing more than had been found. Amid 
 all this, in the confusion of hands and the 
 greatness of the crowd many things went a- 
 missing. At length the passengers were 
 dismissed after a scene of numiliatioii and 
 great ignominy, for which we pray God to 
 grant an ample recompense. But this, past 
 oouIdI, is one of the things kept hidden from 
 the great Sultan Salah-ud-dui, whose well- 
 known justice and benevolence are such that, 
 if he knew it, he would certainly- abolish 
 the practice" [viz. as regards Mecca pil- 
 grims].* — Ibn Juhair, orig. in Wright's 
 ed., p. 36. 
 
 c. 1340. " Doana in all the cities of the Sara-^ 
 cens, in Sicily, in Jfaples, and throughout 
 the Kingdom of Apulia .... Dasio at 
 Venice ; Oabella throughout Tuscany ; . . . 
 Costuma throughout the Island of Eng- 
 land .... All these names mean duties 
 which have to be paid for goods and wares 
 and other things, imported to, or exported 
 from, or passed through the countries and 
 places detailed." — Francesco BaJducd Pego- 
 lotti, see Cathay, &c., ii. 285-6. 
 
 c. 1348. " They then order the skipper to 
 state in detail all the goods that the vessel 
 contains. . . . Then everybody lands, and 
 the keepers of the custom-house (a^diwan) 
 sit and pass in review whatever one has."— 
 Ibn Batata, iv. 265. 
 
 The foUo-wing medieyal passage in 
 one of oiir note-books remains a frag- 
 ment -without date or source : 
 
 (?) " Multi quoque Saracenorum, qui vel 
 in apothecis suis mercibus vendendis prae- 
 erunt, vel in Suanis fiscales. » . . " 
 
 1440. The Handbook of Giovanni da 
 Uzzano, published along with Pegolotti by 
 Pagnini (1765-66) has for custom-house 
 Sovana, which corroborates the identity of 
 Dogana with Diwan. 
 
 A Ooimcil Hall : 
 
 1367. "Hussyn, fearing for his life, came 
 down and hid himself under the tower, but 
 his enemies . . . surrounded the mosque, 
 and having found him brought him to the 
 (Dyvan-jKA<mc) Council Chamber." — Mem. 
 of Timm; tr. by Stewart, p. 130. 
 
 1654. '_' TJtcunque sit, cum mane in Di- 
 yanum (is concilii vt alias dixi locus est) 
 imprudens omnium venisset ,,,.,"— 
 Busbequii Epistolae, ii. (p. 138). 
 
 ^ The present generation in England can liave 
 no conception how closely this description applies 
 to what took place at many an English port before 
 Sir' Bobei-t Peel's great changes in the impoi't 
 tariff. The present writer, in landing from a P. & 
 0. steamer at Portsmouth in 1843, after four or 
 five days" quarantine in the Solent, had to go 
 through jji!e to six Iwnrs of such treatment as Ibn 
 Jubair describes, and his feelings were very mucl^ 
 the same as the 51 dor's.— [H. Y.] 
 
DEWAUNY. 
 
 241 
 
 DHA WK. 
 
 A i)lace, fitted witli mattresses, &c., 
 to sit in : 
 
 1676. " On the side that looks towards the 
 Eiver, there is a Divan, or a kind of out- jut- 
 ting Balcony, where the King sits." — Taver- 
 nier, E. T., ii. 49. 
 
 A Collection of Poems : 
 
 1783. " One (writer) died a few years ago 
 at Benares, of the name of Souda, who 
 composed a Dewan in Moors. " — Teignmouth, 
 Mem., i. 105. 
 
 Dewauny, Dewanny, &c., s. 
 Properly, dmanl ; popularly, dewdm. 
 The office of diwdn ; and especially tlie 
 right of receiving as diwdn the revenue 
 of Bengal, Behar, and Orissa, conferred 
 upon the E. I. Company hy the Great 
 Mogul Shah 'Alam in 1765. Also used 
 sometimes for the territory -which -was 
 the subject of that grant. 
 
 1765. (Lord Olive) "visited the Vezir, 
 and having exchanged with him some sump- 
 tuous entertainments and curious and mag- 
 nificent presents, he explained the project 
 he had in his mind, and asked that the Com- 
 pany should be invested with the Divan- 
 sMp (no doubt in orig. Diwani) of the three 
 provinces .... " — Seir Mutaqherin, 11. 
 384. 
 
 ■1783. (The opium monopoly) "is stated 
 to have begun at Patna so early as the year 
 1761, but it received no considerable degree 
 of strength or consistence until the year 
 1765 ; when the acquisition of the Duanne 
 opened a wide field for all projects of this 
 nature." — Report of a Committee on Affairs 
 of India, in Burke's Life and Works, vi. 
 447. 
 
 , adj. Civil, as distin- 
 guished from Criminal; e. g., Diwdnl 
 'Addlat as opposite to Faujddrl 'Addlat, 
 See Adawlat. 
 
 The use of Diwani for civil as op- 
 posed to criminal is prohably modem 
 and Indian. For Kaempf er in his ac- 
 count of the Persian administration at 
 the end of the 17th century, has: 
 " Siwaen iegi, id est, Supremua crimin- 
 alis Judicii Dominus . . . de latrociniis 
 et homicidiis non modo in h&c Eegisl 
 metropoli, yerum etiam in toto Reg- 
 no disponendi facultatem hahet." — 
 Amoenit. Exot. 80. 
 
 Dhall, doll, s. Hind, dal, a kind of 
 pulse much used in India, both by 
 natives as a kind of porridge, and by 
 Europeans as an ingredient m kedge- 
 ree (q.v. ) or to mix -with rice as a break- 
 fast dish. It is best represented in Eng- 
 land "by what are called ' split pease.' 
 The proper dal, -which Wilson derives 
 from Sansk. root dal, ' to di-ride ' (and 
 
 which thus corresponds in meaning 
 also, to 'split pease'), is according to 
 the same authority, Phaseolus aureus : 
 but, be that as it may, the ddla most 
 commonly in use are varieties of the 
 shrubby plant Oajanus Indicus, Spreng., 
 called in Hind, arhar, rahar, &o. It 
 is not known where this is indigenous ; 
 it is cultivated throughout India. The 
 term is also applied occasionally to other 
 pulses, such as mung, urd, &c, (See 
 Moong, Oord). 
 
 1673. "At their coming up out of the 
 Water they bestow the largess of Kice or 
 Doll (an Indian Bean)." — Fryer, 101. 
 
 1690. "Kitcheree . . . made of Dol, that 
 is, a small round Pea, and Rice boiled 
 together, and is very strengthening, tho'not 
 very savory." — Ovington, 3lO. 
 
 1727. " They have several species of Le- 
 gumen, but those of Doll are most in use, for 
 some Doll and Rice being mingled together 
 and boiled, make Kitcheree." — A, Ham, i. 
 162. 
 
 1776. " If a person hath bought the seeds 
 of . . . doll ... or such kinds of Grain, 
 ■ndthout Inspection, and in ten Days dis- 
 covers any Defect in that Grain, he may re- 
 turn such Grain." — Halhed, Code, 178. 
 
 1778. "... the essential articles of a 
 Sepoy's diet, rice, doll (a species of pea), 
 ghee (an indifferent kind of butter), &c., 
 were not to be purchased." — Ace. of the 
 Gallant Defence made at 3Iangalore. 
 
 1809. "... dol, split country peas." — 
 Maria Graham, 25. 
 
 Dhawk, s. Hind, dhdh; also called 
 palda. Asmallbushy tree, -SMiea/roji- 
 dosa (N. O. Leguminosae), which forms 
 large tracts of jungle in the Punjab, and 
 in many dry parts of India. Its deep 
 orange flowers give a brilliant aspect to 
 the jungle in the early part of the hot 
 weather, and have suggested the occa- 
 sional name of ' Plame of the Forest.' 
 They are used for dyeing hasanto, a 
 fleeting yellow ; and in preparing HoJz 
 powder (see HoOly). The second of 
 the two Hindi words for this tree gave 
 a name to the famous village of Flossy 
 (Paldsi), and also to ancient Magadha 
 or Bahar as Paldsa or Pardsa, whence 
 Parasiya, a man of that region, -which, 
 if G-en. Cunningham's suggestion be 
 accepted, was the name represented by 
 the Prasii of Strabo, Pliny, and Arrian, 
 and the Pharrasii oi Curtius {Anc. Qeog. 
 of India, p. 454). 
 
 1761. " The xjioneers, agreeably to orders, 
 dug a ditch according to custom, and placed 
 along the brink of it an abattis of dhak trees, 
 or whatever else they could find." — Saiyid 
 Ghuldm 'Ali, in Elliot, viii. 400. 
 
DHOOLY. 
 
 242 
 
 DHOON. 
 
 Dhooly, Doolie, s. A covered litter, 
 or rudimentary palankin ; Hind. doll. 
 It consists of a cot or frame, suspended 
 by the four corners from a bamboo 
 pole, and is carried by two or four men 
 (see figure in Herklots, Qanoon-e- 
 Islam, pi. vii. fig. 4). As it is lighter 
 and cheaper than a palankin it costs 
 less both to buy or hire and to carry, 
 and is used by the poorer classes. It also 
 forms the usual amhulance of the Indian 
 army. Hence the familiar story of 
 the orator in Parliament who, in cele- 
 brating a battle in India, spoke of the 
 ' ' ferocious Doolies rushiag down from 
 the mountains and carrying ofl the 
 wounded ; " a story which, to our re- 
 gret, we have not been able to verify. 
 
 c. 1590. " Tlie Kahdrs or Palki-hearers. 
 They form a class of foot servants peculiar 
 to India. With their pdlMs .... and 
 dtilis, they walk so evenly that the man in- 
 side is not inconvenienced by any jolting." 
 —Aln, i. 254. 
 
 1609. "He turned Moore, and bereaved 
 his elder Brother of this holde by this 
 stratageme. He invited him and his women 
 to a Banket, which his Brother requiting 
 with like inuitatiou of him and his, in steed 
 of women he sends choice Souldiers well 
 appointed, and close couered, two and two 
 in a Dowle." — Hawkins, in Purcfuis, i. 435. 
 
 1662. " The R^jah and the Phtikans travel 
 in singh^sans, and chiefs and rich people in 
 dulls, made in a most ridiculous way." — 
 Mir Jumlah's Invasion of Asam, tr. by 
 JBlochmann, in J. As. Soc. Ben., xli., pt. 1, 80. 
 
 1702. " . . . un Douli, c'est une voiture 
 moins honorable que le palanquin." — Lettres 
 Edif., xi. 143. 
 
 c. 1760. " Doolies are much of the same 
 make as the andolas ; but made of the 
 meanest materials." — Grose, i. 155. 
 
 1774. "If by a dooley, chairs, or any 
 other contrivance they can be secured from 
 the f atigfues and hazards of the way, the ex- 
 pense is to be no objection." — Letter of W. 
 Hastings, in Markkam's Tibet, 18. 
 
 1785. "You must despatch Doolies to 
 DhS:rw6r to bring back the wounded men." 
 — Letters of Tippoo, 133. 
 
 1789. "... doolies, or sick beds, which 
 are a mean representation of a palanquin : 
 the number attached to a corps is in the pro- 
 
 E option of one to every ten men, with four 
 earersto each." — Munro, Narrative, 184. 
 
 1845. "Head Qrs., Kurrachee, 27 Deer., 
 ,1845. 
 
 "The Governor desires that it may be 
 made known to tlie Hoolee-wallas and 
 Camel-men, that no increase of wages shall 
 be given to them. They are veiy highly 
 paid. If any man deserts, the Governor 
 will have him i^rsued by the police, and if 
 caught he shall be hanged." — G. 0. by Sir 
 Charles Napier, 113. 
 
 1872. "At last .... a woman arrived 
 from Darg^agar with a dull and two 
 bearers, for carrying M.&MX."—Govinda 
 Samamta, ii. 7. 
 
 1880. " The consequences of holding that 
 this would be a Trust enforceable in a Court 
 of Law would be so monstrous that persons 
 would be probably startled ... if it be a 
 Trust, then every one of those persons in 
 England or in India — from persons of the 
 highest rank down to the lowest dhoolie- 
 bearer, might file a bill for the administration 
 of the Trust." — Ld. Justice James, Judg- 
 ment on the Kirwee and Banda Prize Ap- 
 ipeal, 13th April. 
 
 1883. " I have great pleasure here in bear- 
 ing my testimony to the courage and devo- 
 tion of the Indian dhooly-bearers. I . . . 
 never knew them shrink from the dangers 
 of the battle-field, or neglect or forsake a 
 wounded European. I have several times 
 seen one of these bearers killed and many 
 of them disabled while carrying a wounded 
 soldier out of action." — Surgeon-General 
 MwrvrOj C.B., Rernvniscences of Mil. Ser- 
 vice with tKe 93rd Sutherland Highlanders, 
 p. 193. 
 
 Dhoby, Dobie, s. A washerman; 
 Hind, dhobi. In colloquial Anglo- 
 Indian use all over India. 
 
 A common Hind, proverb runs : 
 "Dhdbiha kutta ha sd, na gJiar kd naghat 
 led," i. e. , Like a dhoby's dog belonging 
 neither to the house nor to the river- 
 side. 
 
 Dhoon, s. Hind. dun. A word in 
 N. India specially applied to the flat 
 valleys, parallel to the base of the 
 Himalaya, and lying between the rise 
 of that mountain mass and the low 
 tertiary ranges known as the sub- 
 Himalayan or Siwalik Hills (q.v.), or 
 rather between the interior and ex- 
 terior of these ranges. The best 
 known of these valleys is the DUn of 
 Dehra, below Mussooree, often known 
 as "the Dhoon;" a form of expres- 
 sion which we see by the first quota- 
 tion to be old. 
 
 1654-55. "Khalilu-lla Khan. . . havmg 
 reached the Dun, which is a strip of counti? 
 lying outside of Srinagar, 20 kos long and 
 5 broad, one extremity of its length Being 
 bounded by the river Jumna, and the other 
 by the Ganges." — Shdh-JaJidn-Ndma, in 
 Eaiot, vii. 106. 
 
 1814. ' ' Me voici in the far-famed Dhoon, 
 the Tempe of Asia . . . The fort stands cm 
 the summit of an almost inaccessible moun- 
 tain ... it win be a tough job to take it ; 
 but by the 1st proximo I think I shall have 
 it, auspice Deo." — In Asiatic Journal, ii. 
 151 ; ext. of letter from Sir RoUo Gillespie 
 before Kalanga, dated 29th Oct. He fell 
 next day. 
 
DHOTY, 
 
 243 
 
 DHUHMSALLA. 
 
 r9. "The Sub-Himalayan Hills . . . 
 general rule . . . consist o£ two ranges, 
 rated by a broad ^flat valley, for which 
 name ' dUn ' (doaa) has been adopted 
 When the outer of these ranges is 
 iing, as is the case below Naini Tal and 
 iling, the whole geographical feature 
 it escape notice, the inner range being 
 ounded with the spurs of the moun- 
 i." — Manual of tke Geology of India, 
 
 hoty, s. Hind dhoti. Tlie loin- 
 li worn by all the respectable 
 du castes of Upper India, wrapt 
 ad the body, the end being then 
 sed bet-ween the legs and tucked in 
 he waist, so that a festoon of calico 
 gs down to either knee. The word 
 tee in old trade lists of cotton goods 
 robably the same. 
 
 i22. " Price of calicoes, duttees fixed." 
 
 * * * 
 
 List of goods sold, including diamonds, 
 
 per, bastas (read haftm), duttees, and 
 
 sfrom Persia." — Court Minutes, &c., in 
 
 isbwry, iii. 24, 
 
 JIO. "... a dotee or waist-cloth." — 
 
 liamson, V. M,, i. 247. 
 
 !72. "The human figure which was 
 
 ring with rapid strides had no other 
 
 hing than a dhuti wrapped rovmd the 
 
 st, and descending to the knee-joints." — 
 
 indaSamanta, i. 8. 
 
 Dhow, Dow, s. The last seems the 
 re correct, though not perhaps the 
 re common. The term is common 
 
 Western India, and on various 
 ires of the Arabian, sea, and is used 
 
 the E. African coast for craft in 
 leral {see Burton, in J.B.Cr.S., xxix. 
 )) ; but in the mouths of Englishmen 
 
 the western seas of India it is 
 plied specially to the old-fashioned 
 isel of Arab build, with a long " grab " 
 m, i. e., rising at a long slope from 
 ) water, and about as long as the keel, 
 daily with one mast and lateen-rig. 
 ere are the lines of a dow, and a 
 ihnical description, by Mr. Bdie, in 
 
 R. As. Soc, vol. i. p. 11. The 
 .ving dow is described and illus- 
 ited in Capt. Colomb's Slave-catching 
 the Indian Ocean; see also Capt. W. E. 
 ren's Narrative (1833), p. 385. Most 
 Dple suppose the word to be Arabic, 
 d it is in (Johnson's) Eichardson 
 w) as an Arabic word. But no 
 abio scholar whom we have con- 
 Ited admits it to be genuine Arabic, 
 .n it possibly have been taken from 
 irs. dai), 'running'? Capt. Burton 
 3ntifles it with the word aahra applied 
 the iJoieiro of Vasco's Voyage (p. 37) 
 
 to a native vessel at Mombasa. But 
 zcibra or zawa was apparently a Basque 
 name used for a kind of small craft in 
 Biscay (see s.v. Bluteau, and the Dice, 
 de la Lingua Castel., vol. vi. 1739). Dao 
 or Dava is indeed in Molesworth's 
 Mahr. Dicty. as a word in that lan- 
 guage, but this gives no assurance of 
 origin. Anglo-Indians on the west 
 coast usually employ dhaw and lugga- 
 low interchangeably. The word is used 
 on Lake V. Nyanza. 
 
 c. 1470. " I shipped my horses in a Tavtt, 
 and sailed across the Indian Sea in ten days 
 to Moshkat." — Ath. NiMtm, p. 8, in India 
 in XVth Cent. 
 
 „ " So I imbarked in a tava, and 
 settled to pay for my passage to Hormuz 
 two pieces of gold." — Ibid., 30. 
 
 1785. " A Dow, the property of Rutn Jee 
 and Jeewun Doss, merchants of Muscat, 
 having in these days been dismasted in a 
 storm, came into Byte Koal (see Batcul), a 
 seaport belonging to the Sircar . . . " — 
 Tippoo's Letter, 181. 
 
 1786. "We want 10 shipwrights acquain- 
 ted with the construction of Daws. Get 
 them together and despatch them hither." — 
 Tippoo to his Agent at Muskat, 76., 234. 
 
 1810. "Close to Calcutta, it is the busiest 
 scene we can imagine ; crowded mth ships 
 ■and boats of every form, — here a fine Eng- 
 lish East Indiamau, there a grab or a dow 
 from Arabia."— ilf aria Graham, 142. 
 
 1814. " The different names given to 
 these ships (at Jedda), as Say, Seume, Mer- 
 keb, Samiouk, Dow, denote their size ; the 
 latter only, being the largest, perform the 
 voyage to India." — Bwckkardt, Tr. in Ara- 
 bia, 1829, 4to, p. 22. 
 
 1837. "Two young princes . . . nephews 
 of the King of Hmzuan or Joanna . . . 
 came in their own dhow on a visit to the 
 Government." — Smith's Life of Zh: J. Wil- 
 son, 253, 
 
 1865. "The goods from Zanzibar (to the 
 Seychelles) were shipped in a dhow, which 
 ran across in the month of May ; and this 
 was, I believe, the first native craft that had 
 ever made the passage." — PeHy, iaJ. B. G. 
 S; XXXV. 234. 
 
 1873. " If a pear be sharpened at the thin 
 end, and then cut in half longitudinally, two 
 models will have been made, resembling in 
 all essential respects the ordinary slave 
 dhow.'' — Colomb, 35. 
 
 „ " Dhow Chasing in Zanzibar Waters 
 and on the Eastern Coast of Africa ... by 
 Capt. G. L. Sulivan, R.N,," 1873. 
 
 1880. " The third division are the Mozam- 
 biques or African slaves, who have been 
 brought into the country from time im- 
 memorial by the Arab slave-trading dhows.' 
 — Sibree's Great African Island, 182. 
 
 Dhurmsalla, s. Hind, and Mahr. 
 dharm-sdld, ('pious edifice'); a rest- 
 
DHUBNA. 
 
 244 
 
 BIKK. 
 
 touse for wayfarers, corresponding to 
 the S. Indian choultry or chuttrum 
 (qq.v.). 
 
 1826. " We alighted at a durhmsallah 
 where several horsemen were assembled." — ■ 
 Pandurang Sari, 254. 
 
 Shlima, To sit, v. In Hind. dliamS. 
 dend or haithnd (comp. Skt. root dhri, 
 'tohold'). Amode of extorting payment 
 or compliance witli a demand, efiected 
 by the complainant or creditor sitting 
 at the debtor's door, and there re- 
 maining without tasting food tiU his 
 demand shall be complied with, or 
 (sometimes) by threateningtodohimself 
 some mortal violence if it be not com- 
 plied with. Traces of this custom in 
 some form are found in many parts of 
 the world, and Sir Henry Maine (see 
 below) has quoted a remarkable ex- 
 ample from the Irish Brehon Laws. 
 There was a curious variety of the 
 practice, in arrest for debt, current in 
 S. India, which is described by Marco 
 Polo and many later travellers (see 
 M. P,, 2nd ed., ii. 327, 335). 
 
 The practice of dharna is made an 
 offence under the Indian Penal Code. 
 
 There is a systematic kind of dharna 
 practised by classes of beggars, e. g. 
 in the Punjab by a class called tasmi- 
 walds, or 'strap-riggers,' wbo twist a 
 leather, strap roiind the neck, and 
 throw; themselves on the ground before 
 a shop, as if strangling themselves, 
 until alms are given (see Ind. Antiq. i. 
 162). 
 
 c. 1794. "The practice called dharna, 
 which may be translated caption, or arrest. " 
 — Sir J. Shore in As. Bes., iv. 
 
 *1837. "Whoever voluntarily causes or 
 attempts to cause any person to do anything 
 which that person is not legally bound to do 
 . . .,- by inducing .... that person to 
 believe that he ... . wiU become .... 
 TDy some act of the offender, an object of the 
 divine displeasure if he does not do the thing 
 shall be punished with impri- 
 sonment of either description for a term 
 which may extend to one year, or with fine, 
 or with both. 
 
 Illustrations. 
 " (a) A. sits dhurna at Z.'sdoor with the 
 intention of causing it to be believed that by 
 so sitting he renders Z. an object of divine 
 
 * This is the date of the Penal Code, as ori- 
 ginally submitted to Lord Auckland, by T. B. 
 Mac:iulay and his colleagues ; and in that original 
 form this passage is found as § 283, and in 
 Chap. XV. Of Offences relatint/ to Religion and Caste. 
 As enacted the Code forms Act XLV. of 1860, and 
 the passage is § 508, in Chap. XXII., Criminal 
 Intimidatwn, Insult, and Annoyance. 
 
 displeasure. A. has committed the offence 
 defined in this section. 
 
 " (6) A. threatens Z. that unless Z. performs 
 a certain act A. will kill one of A. 'a own 
 children, under such circumstances that the 
 killing would be believed to render Z. an 
 object of the divine displeasure. A. has 
 committed the offence described in this 
 section." — Indian Penal Code. 
 
 1875. "If you have a legal claim against 
 a man of a certain rank and you are desirous 
 <d conipelling him to discharge it, the gen- 
 chus Mor tells you ' to fast upon him.' . . , 
 The institution is unquestionably identical 
 with one widely diffused throughout the 
 East, which is called by the Hindoos 
 ' sitting dharna.' It consists in sitting at 
 your debtors door and starving yourself till 
 he pays. Prom the English point of view , 
 the practice has always been considered bar- 
 barous and immoral, and the Indian Penal 
 Code expressly forbids it. It suggests, how- 
 ever, the question— what would follow if 
 the debtor simply allowed the creditor to 
 starve? Undoubtedly the Hindoo sup- 
 poses that some supernatural penalty would 
 follow ; indeed, he generally gives definite- 
 ness to it by retaining a Brahmin to 
 starve himself vicariously, and no Hindoo 
 doubts what would come of causing a 
 Brahmin's death." — Maine, Histi of JhTly 
 Institutions, 40. See also 297-304. 
 
 A striking storyis told inPorbes'siJas 
 Mala of a farther proceeding following 
 upon unsuccessful dharna, put in 
 practice by a company of clidram, or 
 bards, in Kathiawar, to enforce pay- 
 ment of a debt by a chief of Jaife to 
 one of their, number. After fasting 
 three days in vain, they proceeded from 
 dharna to the further rite of (q.v.) 
 traga. Some hacked their own arms ; 
 others decapitated three old women of 
 their party, and hung the heads up as 
 a garland at the gate. Certain of the 
 women cut off their own breasts. The , 
 bards also pierced the throats of four 
 of the older men with spikes, and 
 took two young girls and dashed their 
 brains out , against the town-gate. 
 Pinally the charan creditor soaked his 
 quilted clothes in oil, and set fire ti) 
 himself. As he burned to death he 
 cried out, ' I am now dying, but I will 
 become a headless ghost {Kami) in the 
 Palace, and will take the chief's Ufe, 
 and cut off his posterity ! ' See BM 
 Mala, ii. 393-4. 
 
 Diggory, Digri, s. Anglo-Hin- 
 dustani of law-court jargon for 
 ' decree.' 
 
 _ Dikk, s. Worry, trouble, bothera- 
 tion ;_ what the Italians call seceatura. 
 This is the Anglo-Indian use. But the 
 
DINAPOBE. 
 
 246 
 
 DINGY. 
 
 1 is more properly adjective, Ar.- 
 ;.-H. dik or dikk, ' vexed, worried,' 
 so dikk hand, ' to be irritated.' 
 
 73. 
 
 ind Beaufort learned in the law, 
 
 And Atkinson the Sage, 
 And if his looks are white as snow, 
 'Tis more from dikk than age ! " 
 Wilfrid Beeley, A Lay of Modern 
 Oaiyeeling. 
 
 linapore, n.p. A well-kno-wn can- 
 ment. on the right bank of the 
 Lges (being the station of the garri- 
 of the great city of Patna). The 
 le is properly DfflftajjMn Ives (1755) 
 tes Bunapoor (p. 167). [The can- 
 nent was established under the 
 ermnent of Warren Hastings about 
 
 2, but we have failed to ascertaiu 
 exact date. 
 
 )uiar, s. This word is not now in 
 • Indian use. But it is remarkable 
 a word introduced into Sanskrit 
 
 3, comparatively early date. "The 
 aes of the Arabic pieces of money 
 . are all taken from the coins of the 
 Nei Roman Empire. Thus, the 
 per piece was called fals from foUis ; 
 
 silver dirham' from drachma, and 
 
 gold coin dinar, from, denarius, 
 ich, though properly a sUver coin, 
 3 used generally to denote coins of 
 er metals, as the denarius aeris, and 
 
 denarius auri, or aureus" [Jamies 
 'msep, in Essays, &c., ed. by Thomas, 
 9). But it was long before the rise 
 [slam that the knowledge and name 
 the denarius as applied to a gold 
 a had reached India. The inscrip- 
 a on the eastern gate of the great 
 le at Sanchi is probably the oldest 
 tanoe preserved, though the date of 
 it is a matter greatly disputed. 
 t in Amarakosha (c. A.D. 500) we 
 re ' dinare 'pi clia nishkah,' i. e., ' a 
 likah (or gold coin) is the same as 
 lafa.* And in the Kalpaautra of 
 adrabahu (of about the same age) 
 36, we have ' dinara malaya,' ' a 
 ;klaoe of dinars,' mentioned (see 
 lai Mutter, below). 
 
 Che dinar in modern Persia is a very 
 aU imaginary coin, of which 10,000 
 ke a tomaun (q.v.) 
 [n the middle ages we find Arabic 
 iters applying the term dinar both 
 the staple gold coin (corresponding 
 
 the gold mohr of more modem 
 les) and to the staple silver coin 
 
 (corresponding to what has been called 
 since the 16th century the rupee). 
 
 A.D. (?) " The son of Amuka . . . having 
 made salutation to the eternal gods and 
 goddesses, has given a piece of ground 
 purchased at the legal rate ; also five 
 temples, and twenty -five (thousand ?) dinars 
 . . . . as an act of grace and benevo- 
 lence of the great emperor Chandragupta." 
 — Inscription on Gateioay at Sanchi {Prin- 
 sep'a Essays, i. 246). 
 
 A.D. (2) " Quelque temps aprfes, k Patali- 
 putra, un autre homme devout aux Brah- 
 manes renversa une statue de Bouddha aux 
 pieds d'un mendiant, qui la mit en pifeces. 
 Le roi ( Agoka) ... fit proclamer cet ordre : 
 Celui qui m'apportera la tSte d'un mendiant 
 brahmanique, recevra de moi un Dinara." 
 — Tr. of Divya avaddna, in Burnouf, Int. k 
 VBist. du BouMhisme Indien, p. 422. 
 
 c. 1333. "The lak is a sum of 100,000 
 dinars {i.e. of silver) ; this sum is equiva- 
 lent to 10,000 dinars of gold, Indian money : 
 and the Indian (gold) dinar is worth 2J 
 dinars in money of the West {Maghrab)." — 
 Ibn Batuia, iii. 106. 
 
 1859. "Cosmas Indicopleustes remarked 
 that the Koman denarius was received all 
 over the world;* and how the denarius 
 came to mean in India a gold ornament we 
 may learn from a passage in the ' Life of 
 Mahavlra;.' There it is said that a lady had 
 around her neck a string of grains and 
 golden dinars, and Stevenson adds that the 
 custom of stringing coins together, and 
 adorning with them children especially, is 
 stiU very common in India." — Max MilUer, 
 Hist, of Sanskrit Literature, 247. 
 
 Dingy, Dinghy, s. Beng. dingy. 
 A small boat or skiff ; sometimes also 
 'a canoe,' i. e., dug out of a single 
 trunk. This word is not merely 
 Anglo-Indian ; it has become legiti- 
 mately incorporated in the vocabulary 
 of the British Navy, as the name of 
 the smallest ship's-boat. 
 
 Dingd occurs as the name of some 
 
 * The passage referred to is proljably tliat where 
 Cosmas relates an adventure of his friend Sopa- 
 trus, a trader in Taprohane, or Ceylon, at the 
 king's court. A Persian present brags of the 
 power and wealth of his own monarch. Sopatrus 
 says nothing till the king calls ou him for an 
 answer. He appeals to the king to compare the 
 Roman gold denarius '(called by Cosmas i/o^io-jia), 
 and the Persian silver drachma, both of which 
 were at hand, and to judge for himself which sug- 
 gested the greater monarch. "Now the iwrmmm 
 was a coin of right good ring and fine ruddy gold, 
 bright in metal and elegant in execution, for such 
 coins are picked on purpose to take thither, whilst 
 the miliaresian (or drachma), to say it in one word, 
 was of silver, and of course bore no comparison 
 with the gold coin," &c. In. another passage he 
 says that elepliants in Taprobane were sold at from 
 SO to 100 nomismata and more, which seems to im- 
 ply that the gold dniuml were actually current in 
 Ceylon. See the passages at length in Cathay, s,a. 
 pp. olxxix-clxxx. 
 
DIBZEE. 
 
 246 
 
 BIU. 
 
 kind of war-boat used by tbe Portu- 
 guese in tbe defence of Hugli in 1631 
 ("Sixty-four large dingas;" Elliot, 
 vii. 35). The word dingi is also used 
 for vessels of size in tbe quotation 
 from Tippoo. 
 
 Mr. Campbell, in the Bombay Gazet- 
 teer,' sa.js that dhangi is a large vessel 
 belonging to the Mekran coast; the 
 word is said to mean "a log" in 
 Biluchi. In Guzerat the larger vessel 
 seems to be called danga ; and besides 
 this there is dhangi, like a canoe, but 
 huilf, not dug out. 
 
 1705. "... pour aller h terre on est oblig^ 
 <3e se servir d'un petit Bateau dont les bords 
 Bont tr^s hauts, qu'onappelle Singues . . ." 
 —Lmller, 39. 
 
 1785. " Propose to the merchants of Mus- 
 cat .. . to bring hither, on the Singles, 
 such horses as they may have for sale ; which, 
 being sold to us, the owner can carry back 
 the produce in rice." — Letters of Tippoo, 6. 
 
 1810. " On these larger pieces of water 
 there are usually canoes, or dingies." — Wil- 
 liamson, V. M., ii. 159. 
 
 1878. "I observed among a crowd of 
 dinghies, one containing a number of native 
 commercial agents." — Liie in ike Mofuasil, 
 i. 18. 
 
 Dirzee, s. Pers. darzi. Hind. 
 darzz and vulgarly drnjl. A Tailor. 
 
 c. 180i. " In his place we took other ser- 
 vants. Dirges and Dobes, and a Sais for 
 Mr. Sherwood, who now got a pony." — 
 Mrs. Sherwood, Autobiog. 283. 
 
 1810. "The dirdjees, or taylors, in Bom- 
 bay, are Hindoos of respectable caste."— 
 Maria Chaluxm, 30. 
 
 Dispa4;chadore, s. This curious 
 word was apparently a name given by 
 the Portugese to certain officials in 
 Oochin-Ohma. We know it only in 
 the document quoted : 
 
 1696. " The 23 I was sent to the tTnder- 
 Dispatchadore, who 1 found with my 
 Scrutore before him. I having the key, he 
 desired me to open it." — Bowyear's Journal 
 at Cochin China, in Dalrymple, Or. Hep. i. 
 77 ; also " was made Under-Customer or De- 
 spatchadore" (»6. 81); and again: "The 
 Chief Dispatchadore of the Strangers" 
 (84). 
 
 Dissave, Dissava, &c., s. Singh. 
 disava (Skt. desa, 'a country,' &c.), 
 ' Governor of a province,' under the 
 Candyan Goyemment. Disave, as used 
 by the English is the gen. case, adopted 
 from the native expression disave ma- 
 hatmya, 'Lord of the Province.' It 
 is now applied by the natives to the 
 
 Collector or " Government Agent." 
 See Desaye. 
 
 ' 1681. "Next under the Adigars are the 
 Dissauva-s who are Governours over pro- 
 vinces and counties of the land."— Knox, 
 p. 50. 
 
 1685. " . . . un Dissava qui est comme un 
 General Chingulais, ou Gouvemeur des 
 armies d'une province."— iJidcJ/i-o (Fr. tr.) 
 102. 
 
 1803. "... the Dissauvas . . are gover- 
 nors of the corles or districts, and are besides 
 the principal military commanders."— Per- 
 dvai's Ceylon, 258. 
 
 1860. "... the dissave of Oovah, who had 
 been sent to tranquillize the disturbed dis- 
 tricts, placed himself at the head of the 
 insurgents" (in 1817). — Tennent's Ceylon, 
 ii. 91. 
 
 Ditch; and Ditcher. Disparaging 
 sobriquets for Calcutta and its Euro- 
 pean citizens, for the rationale of which 
 see Mahratta Ditch. 
 
 Diu, n.p. A port at the south end 
 of Peninsular Guzerat. The town 
 stands on an island, whence its name, 
 from Skt. dvipa. The Portuguese 
 were allowed to build a fort here 
 by treaty with Bahadur SMh of 
 Ghizerat, in 1535. It was once very 
 famous for the sieges which the Portu- 
 guese successfully withstood (1538 and 
 1545) against the successor of Bahadur 
 Shah. It still belongs to Portugal, , 
 but is in great decay. 
 
 0. 700. Ohinese annals of the T'ang dy- 
 nasty mention Tiyu as a iJort touched at by 
 vessels bound for the Persian Gulf, about 
 10 days before reaching the Indus. See De- 
 guignes in Mim. de I'Acad. Imcript., xxxii. 
 367. 
 
 1516. "... there is a promontory, and 
 joining close to it is a small island which 
 contains a very large and fine town, which 
 the Malabars call Dluza and the Moors of 
 the country call it Diu. It has a very good 
 harbour," &c. — Sarbosa, 59. 
 1572. 
 
 " Succeder-lhe-ha alU Castro, queoestan- 
 darte 
 Portuguez ter^ sempre levantado, 
 Conf orme successor ao succedido ; 
 Que hum ergue Dio, outro o defende er- 
 
 guido." Cojmoes, x. 67. 
 
 By Burton : 
 
 " Castro succeeds, who Lusias estandard 
 shall bear for ever in the front to 
 wave; 
 Successor the Succeeded's work who 
 
 endeth ; 
 that buUdeth Diu, this builded Diu de- 
 
 fendeth/' 
 1648. "At the extremity of this King- 
 dom, and on a projecting point towards the 
 
BIUL-SIND. 
 
 247 
 
 DOAB. 
 
 south lies the city Diu, where the Portu- 
 guese have 3 strong castles ; this city is 
 called by both Portuguese and Indians 
 Dive (the last letter, e, being pronounced 
 somewhat softly), a name which signifies 
 'Island.' "—Kara Tvfist, 13. 
 
 1727. "Din is the next Port. ... It is 
 one of the best built Cities, and best forti- 
 fied by Nature and Art, that ever I saw in 
 India, and its stately Buildings of free 
 Stone and Marble,'are sufficient Witnesses 
 of its ancient Grandeur and Opulency ; 
 but at present not above one-fourth of the 
 City is inhabited."— 4. Sam. i. 137. 
 
 Diul-Sind, n.p. A name by ■wHcli 
 Sind is often caUed in early European 
 narratives, taken up by tie autbors, no 
 doubt, like so many other prevalent 
 names, from tbe Arab traders who had 
 preceded them. Deival or Daibul was 
 a once celebrated city and seaport of 
 Sind, mentioned by all the old Arabian 
 geographers, and believed to have stood 
 at or near the site of modem Karachi. 
 It had the name from a famous temple 
 {devalya), probably a Buddhist shrine, 
 which existed there, and which was 
 destroyed by the Mahommedans in 
 711. The name of Dewal long survived 
 the city itself, and the specific addi- 
 tion of Sind or 8indt being added, pro- 
 bably to distinguish it from some other 
 place of resembling name, the name of 
 Bewal-Sind or Sindi came to be at- 
 tached to the delta of the Indus. 
 
 c. 700. The earliest mention of Dewal 
 that we are aware of is in a notice of Chinese 
 Voyages to the Persian Gulf under the T'ang 
 dynasty (7th and 8th centuries) quoted by 
 Deguignes. In this the ships, after leaving 
 Tiyu (Diu) sailed 10 days further to another 
 Tiyu near the great river Milan or Sinteu. 
 This, no doubt, was Dewal near the great 
 Mihran or Sindhu, i.e. Indus. — M6m. de 
 I'Acad. des Insc, xxxii. 367. 
 
 c. 880. "There was at Debal a lofty 
 temple (budd) surmounted by a long pole, 
 and on the pole was fixed a red flag, which 
 when the breeze blew was unfurled over the 
 city . . . Muhammad informed Hajj^j of 
 what he had done, and solicited advice . . . 
 One day a reply was received to this effect : 
 — ' Fix the manjanfk . . . call the manja- 
 nik-master, and tell him to aim at the flag- 
 staff of which you have given a description.' 
 So he brought dovm the flagstaff, and it was 
 broken; at which the infidels were sore 
 aMicieA."~BUadurl in Mliot, i. 120. 
 
 c. 900. "Prom Nfouasirii to Debal is 8 
 days' journey, and from Debal to the junc- 
 tion of the river Mihran with the sea, is 2 
 parasangs."— iJ» Xhordddbah, in Mliot, i. 
 15. 
 
 976. "The City of Debal is to the west 
 of the Mihrfe, towards the sea. It is a 
 large mart, and the port not only of this. 
 
 but of the neighbouring regions. . . . " — 
 Ibn Haukal, in Elliot,'i. 37. 
 
 0. 1150. " The place is inhabited only be- 
 cause it is a station for tbe vessels of Sind 
 and other countries . . . ships laden with 
 the productions of 'UmiJn, and the vessels 
 of China and India come to Debal." — 
 IdrM, in Elliot, i. p. 77. 
 
 1228. "All that country down to ttie sea- 
 shore was subdued. Malik Siniln-ud-din 
 Habsh, chief of Dewal and Sind, came and 
 did homage to the Sultan." — Tdbakat-i- 
 Nasi/i'i, in Elliot, ii. 326. 
 
 1516. "Leaving the Kingdom of Ormuz 
 . . . the coast goes to the South-east for 
 172 leases as far as Diulcinde, entering the 
 Kingdom of TJloinde, which is between 
 Persia and India." — Barhoaa, 49. 
 
 1553. "From this Cape Jasque to the 
 famous river Indus are 200 leagues, in which 
 space are these places Guadel, Calara, Cala- 
 mente, and Diul, the last situated on the 
 most westerly mouth of the Indus." — De 
 Barros, Deo. I. liv. ix. cap. 1. 
 
 c. 1554. ." If you guess that you may be 
 drifting to Jaked . . . you must try to go 
 to Karaushi, or to enter Khur (the estuary 
 of) Diul Sind."— TAc Mohit, in J. As. Soc. 
 Ben., V. 463. 
 
 1554. "He offered me the town of La- 
 hori, i.e., Diuli Sind, but as I did not accept 
 it I begged him for leave to depart." — Sidi 
 'AUKapudan, in Jom-n. As., Ist Ser. tom. ix. 
 131. 
 
 1572. 
 
 " Olha a terra de TJloinde fertilissiraa 
 E de Jaquete a intima enseada. " 
 
 CamSes, x. cvi. 
 
 1614. "At Diulsinde the Expedition in 
 her former Voyage had deliuered Sir Robert 
 Sherley the Persian Embassadour."- Caj)J. 
 W. Peyton, in Purohas, i. 530. 
 
 1638. "LesPerses et les Arabes donnent 
 au Koyaume de Sindo le nom de Diul." — 
 Mandelslo, 114. 
 
 c. 1650. Diul is marked in Blaeu's great 
 Atlas on the W. of the most westerly mouth 
 of the Indus. 
 
 c. 1666. " , . . . la ville la plus M^ri- 
 dionale est Dinl. On la nomme encore 
 Dinl-Sind, et autrefois on I'a appellee Dobil 
 . II y a des Orientaux qui donnent le ■ 
 nom de Diul au Pais de SinAe."—Thevenot, 
 V. 158. 
 
 1727. " All that shore from Jasques to 
 Sindy, inhabited by uncivilized People, who 
 admit of no Commerce with Strangers, tho 
 Guaddel and Diul, two Sea-ports, did about 
 a Century ago afford a good Trade."— ^. 
 Sam. i. 115. 
 
 Doab, s. and n.p. Pers. Hind, doab, 
 'two waters,' i.e., 'Mesopotamia,' the 
 tract between two confluent rivers. In 
 Upper India, when used absolutely, 
 the term always indicates the tract 
 between the Ganges and Jumna. Each . 
 of the like tracts in the Punjab has its 
 
DOAI! 
 
 248 
 
 DOBUND. 
 
 distinctive name, several of them com- 
 pounded of tlie names of the limiting 
 rivers, e.g. Richnd Dodb, between 
 Eavi and Chenab, Jech DoSb, between 
 Jelam and Chenab, &c. These names 
 are said to have been invented by the 
 Emperor Akbar. The only Doab 
 familiaCrly known by that name in the 
 South of India is the Baichur Doab in 
 the Nizam's country, lying between 
 the Eistna and Tungabhadra. 
 
 Doai! Dwye! Interj. Properly Hind. 
 dohal or duhdl, Guzarati dawahl, an 
 exclamation (hitherto of obscure ety- 
 mology) shouted aloud by a petitioner 
 for redress at a court of justice, or as 
 any one passes who is supposed to have 
 it in his power to aid in rendering the 
 justice sought. It has a kind of 
 analogy, as Thevenot pointed out 200 
 years ago, to the old Norman Haro ! 
 Haro ! viena d, mon aide, mon Prince I * 
 but does not now carry the privilege 
 of the Norman cry ; though one may 
 conjecture, both from Indian analogies 
 and from the statement of Ibn Batuta 
 quoted below, that it once did. 
 
 Every Englishman in Upper India 
 has often been saluted by the calls of 
 ' Doha! Khuddwand Tel, Dohai Ma- 
 lidrdj, Dohai Kompani Bahadur ! ' 
 ' Justice, my Lord ! Justice, O King ! 
 Justice, Company ! ' — perhaps in con- 
 sequence of some oppression by his 
 followers, perhaps in reference to some 
 grievance with which he has no power 
 to interfere. 
 
 Wilson derives the explanation 
 from do, ' two' or repeatedly, and 
 hdi, ' alas,' illustrating this by the 
 phrase ' dohai tlhdi Icarna,' ' to make 
 exclamation (or invocation of justice) 
 twice and thrice.' This phrase, how- 
 ever, we take to be merely an example 
 of the 'striving after meaning,' usual 
 in cases where the real origin of a 
 phrase is forgotten. We cannot doubt 
 that the word is really a form of the 
 Sa,nsk. droha, ' injury, wrong.' And 
 this is confirmed by the form in Ibn 
 Batuta, and the Malu-. durdhi : " an ex- 
 clamation or expression used in pro- 
 hibiting in the name of the Eaja . . . 
 implying an imprecation of his ven- 
 geance incase of disobedience" {Moles- 
 
 * It will be seen tliat the Indian cry also appeals 
 to the Prince expressly. It was the good fortune 
 of one of the present writers f A. B.) to have wit- 
 nessed the call of Haro I brought into serious ope- 
 ration at Jersey. 
 
 worth's Diet.); also Tel. and Canar< 
 dv/rdi, protest, prohibition, caveat, or 
 veto in arrest of proceedings ( Wilson 
 and 0. P. B., MS.). 
 
 c. 1340. " It is a custom in India that 
 when money is due from any person who is 
 favoured by the Sultan, and the creditor 
 wants his debt settled, he lies in wait at the 
 Palace gate for the debtor, and when the 
 latter is about to enter he assails him with 
 the exclamation Sarohai wi-Stdtcml "0 
 Enemy of the Sultan." — I swear by the 
 head" of the King thou shalt not enter till 
 thou hast paid me what thou owest. The 
 debtor cannot then stir from the spot, until 
 he has satisfied the creditor, or has obtained 
 his consent to the respite." — Ibn Batuta, 
 iii. 412. 
 
 The signification assigned to the words 
 by the Moorish traveller probably only 
 shows that the real meaning was uiinown 
 to his Musalman friends at Dehli, whilst 
 its form strongly corroborates our etymo- 
 logy, and shows that it still kept close to 
 the Sanskrit. 
 
 1609. "He is severe enough, but all 
 helpeth not ; for his poore Kiats or clownes 
 complaine of Iniustice done them, and cry " 
 for justice at the King's hands." — HawM/ns, 
 in Pwrchas, i. 223. 
 
 c. 1666. " Quand on y veut arr^ter une 
 personne, on crie seulemeut Doa padecha ; 
 cette clameur a autant de force que celle de 
 haro en Normandie ; et si on defend Si quel- 
 qu'un de sortir du lieu oil 11 est, en disant 
 Doa padecha, il ne peut partir sans se rendre 
 criminel, et il est oblige de se presenter \ 
 la Justice." — Thevenot, v. 61. 
 
 1834. "The servant woman began to 
 make a great outcry, and wanted to leave the 
 ship, and cried Dohaee to the Company, for 
 she was murdered and kidnapped." — The 
 Baboo, ii. 242. 
 
 Doar, n.p. A name applied to the 
 strip of moist land, partially cultivated 
 with rice and partially covered with 
 forest, which extends at the foot of the 
 Himalaya mountains of Bhotan. It 
 corresponds to the Terai further west ; 
 but embraces the conception of the 
 passes or accesses to the hill CQuntry 
 from this last verge of the plain, and is 
 apparently the Skt. dvdra, a gate or 
 entrance. 
 
 Dobimd, s. This word is not in the 
 Hind, dictionaries (nor is it in Wilson), 
 but it appears to be sufficiently eluci- 
 dated by the quotation : 
 
 1787. " That the power of Mr. Praser to 
 make dohunds, or new and additional em- 
 bankments in aid of the old ones . . . was 
 a power very much to be suspected, and 
 very improper to be entrusted to a contrac- 
 tor who had already covenanted to keep 
 the old pools in perfect repair," &c. — Articlei 
 against W. Hastirujs, in Burke, vii. 98. ' 
 
BOLLY, 
 
 249 
 
 BONEY. 
 
 Dolly, s. Hind, dM%. A compli- 
 mentary offering of fruit, flowers, 
 vegetables, sweetmeats and the like, 
 presented usually on one or more trays ; 
 also the daily basket of garden pro- 
 duce laid before the owner by the 
 Mali or gardener (" the Molly with his 
 dolhj"). The proper meaning of ddli 
 is ' a tray,' or ' a pair of trays slung to 
 ayoke,' as used in making the offer- 
 ings. 
 
 Twenty years ago the custom of 
 presenting ddlu was innocent and 
 merely complimentary ; but, if the 
 letter quoted under 1882 is correct, it 
 must have since grown into a gross 
 abuse, especially in the Punjab. 
 
 1880. "Brass dishes filled with pistachio 
 nuts and candied sugar are displayed here 
 and there; they are the oblations of the 
 would-be visitors. The English call these 
 offerings dollies ; the natives dali. They 
 represent in the profuse East the visiting 
 cards of the meagre West." — Ali Baha, 84. 
 
 1882. " I learn that in Madras dallies are 
 restricted to a single gilded orange or lime, 
 or a tiny sugar pagoi&, and Madras officers 
 who have seen the hualicls of fruit, nuts, 
 almonds, sugar-candy . . . &o., received by 
 single officials in a single day in the N.W. 
 Provinces, and in addition the number of 
 bottles of brandy, champagne, liquors, &c., 
 received along with all the preceding in the 
 Punjab, have been . . . astounded that such 
 a practice should be countenanced by 
 Government." — Letter in Pioneer Mail, 
 March 15. 
 
 Some, Dhome; in S. India com- 
 monly Dombaree, s. Hind. Dom or 
 Vdmra. The name of a very low 
 caste, representing some old aboriginal 
 race, spread all over India. In many 
 places they perform such offices as car- 
 rying dead bodies, removing carrion, 
 &e. They are often musicians ; in 
 Oudh sweepers; in Champaran pro- 
 fessional tmeves (see Elliot's Races of 
 the N. W. P.). It is possible, as has 
 been suggested by some one, that the 
 Giypsy Eomany is this word. 
 
 c. 1328. ''There be also certain others 
 which be called Dumbri who eat carrion and 
 carcases ; who have absolutely no object of 
 worship ; and who have to do the drudgeries 
 of other people, and carry loads." — Friar 
 Jordanus, Hah. Soc. p. 21. 
 
 1817. "There is yet another tribe of 
 vagrants, who are also a separate sect. They 
 are the class of mountebanks, buffoons, pos- 
 ture-masters, tumblers, dancers, and the 
 like . . . The most dissolute body is that of 
 the Sumbars or Dumbaru." — Abbi JDuhois, 
 468. 
 
 Sondera Head, n.p. The southern- 
 
 most point of Ceylon ; called after a. 
 magnificent Buddhist shrine there, 
 much frequented as a place of pil- 
 grimage, which was destroyed by the 
 Portuguese in 1587. The name is a 
 corruption of Dewa-nagara, in Elu (or 
 old Singalese) Dewu-nuwara ; inmodern 
 Singalese Bewundara [Ind. Antiq. i. 
 329). The place is identified by Ten- 
 nent with Ptolemy's " Dagana, sacred 
 to the Moon." Is this name in any 
 way the origin of the opprobrium 
 ' dunderhead ? ' The name is so written 
 in Bunn's Birectory, 3th ed. 1780, 
 p. 59 ; also in a chart oi the Bay of 
 Bengal, without title or date, in I)al- 
 rymple's Collection. 
 
 1344. "We travelled in two days to the 
 city of Dinawar, which is large, near the 
 sea, and inhabited by traders. In a vast 
 temple there, one sees an idol which bears 
 the same name as the cijy . . . The city and 
 its revenues are the property of the idol." — 
 Ibii Batuta, iv. 184. 
 
 Doney, Dhony, s. In S. India, a 
 small native vessel, properly formed 
 (at least the lower part of it) from a 
 single tree. Tamil tmi. Dr. Gundert 
 suggests as the origin Sansk. drona, 
 ' a wooden vessel.' But it is perhaps 
 connected with the Tamil tondtiga, ' to 
 scoop out' ; and the word would then 
 be exactly analogous to the Anglo- 
 Am.erican ' dug-out.' In the /. iJ. As. 
 Soc. vol. i. is a paper by Mr. Edye, 
 formerly H. M.'s'Master Shipwright in 
 Ceylon, on the native vessels of South 
 India, and among others he describes 
 the Doni (p. 13), with a drawing to 
 scale. He calls it " a huge vessel of 
 ark-Kke form, about 70 feet long, 20 
 feet broad, and 12 feet deep; with a 
 flat bottom or keel part, which at the 
 broadest place is 7 feet . . . the whole 
 equipment of these rude vessels, / as 
 well as their construction, is the most 
 coarse and unseaworthy that I have 
 ever seen." From this it would appear 
 that the doney is no longer a 'dug- 
 out,' as the suggested etymology, and 
 Pyrard de la Val's express statement, 
 indicate it to have been originally. 
 
 1552. Castanheda already uses the word 
 as Portuguese : "foy logo cotra ho tone." — 
 iii. 22. 
 
 1553. "Vasco da Gama having started 
 ... on the following day they were be- 
 calmed rather more than a league and a half 
 from Calicut, when there came towards 
 them more than 60 tones, which are small 
 
 crowded with people." — Barros, I. 
 
BOOB. 
 
 250 
 
 DORADO. 
 
 1561. The word constantly occurs in 
 this form (tone) inCm-rea, e.g., vol. i., pt. 1, 
 403, 502, &c. 
 
 1606. There is a good description of the 
 vessel in Gomiea, 1. 29. 
 
 0. 1610. " Le basteau s'appelloit Donny, 
 c'est k dire oiseau, pource qu'il estoit pro- 
 viste de voiles."— P^/rord de la Val, i. 65. 
 
 ,, "La plupart de leurs vaisseaux 
 sont d'vne seule piece, qu'ils appellent 
 Tonny, et les Portugais Almedife."— /ftid, i. 
 278. 
 
 1644. " They have in this city of Cochin 
 certain boats which they call Tones, in 
 which they navigate .the shallow rivers, 
 which have 5 or 6 palms of depth, 15 
 or 20 cubits in length, and with a broad 
 parana of 5 or 6 palms, so that they build 
 above an upper story called Bayleu, like a 
 little house, thatched with Ola, and closed 
 at the sides. This contains many pas- 
 sengers, who go to amuse themselves on the 
 rivers, and there are spent in this way many 
 thousands of cruzados."— iJoMJTO, MS. 
 
 1666. "... with 110 paraos, and 100 ca- 
 tures and 80 tonees of broad beam, full of 
 people . . the enemy displayed himself 
 on the water to our caravels." — Faria y 
 Sousa, Asia Pm-tug. i. 66. 
 
 1672. "... four fishermen from the 
 town came over to us in a Tony." — Bal- 
 daeus, Ceylon (Dutch ed.), 89. 
 
 1860. "Amongst the vessels at anchor (at 
 Galle) lie the dows of the Arabs, the Pata- 
 mars of Malabar, the dhoneys of Coro- 
 mandel." — Tennent's Ceylon, ii. 103. 
 
 Doob, s. H. dub, from Skt. dftrvd. 
 A very nutritious creeping grass ( Cyno- 
 don dadylon, Pers.), spread very gene- 
 rally in India. In the hot weatner of 
 Upper India, when its growth is scanty, 
 it is eagerly sought for horses by the 
 ' grass-cutters.' The natives, according 
 to Eoxburgh, quoted by Drury, cut 
 the young leaves and make a cooling 
 drink from the roots. The popular 
 etymology from dhup, ' sunshine,' has 
 no foundation. Its merits, its lowly 
 gesture, its spreading quality, give it a 
 frequent place in native poetry. 
 
 1810. " The doob is not to be found every- 
 where ; but in the low countries about Dacca 
 . . . this gra.ss abounds ; attaining to a pro- 
 digious luxuriance !"—IF»Hiiajttson, Y. M., 
 i. 259. 
 
 Soocami, s. Ar. duhhUn, Pers. and 
 H. dvkdn, a shop; diikanddr, a shop- 
 keeper. 
 
 1554. " And when you buy in the duMns 
 (nos ducoes), they don't give picotaa (q.v.), 
 and so the Duk^nd^rs (os Sucamdares) 
 gain . . . " — A. Nwms, 22. 
 
 1810. "L'estrade elev^e sur laquelle le 
 marchand est assis, et d'oti il montro sa 
 marchandise aux aoheteurs, est proprement 
 
 ce qu'on appelle dukan ; mot qui signifie, 
 suivant son ^tymologie, une estrade ou 
 plateforme, sw laquelle on se pent tenir asm, 
 et que nous traduisons improprement par 
 boutique." — ^Note by Silvcstre de Sacy in 
 Relation de I'Egypte, 304. 
 
 1835. "The shop (dookkan) is a square 
 recess, or cell, generally about 6 or 7 feet 
 high. ... Its floor is even with the top 
 of a mv4tuhah, or raised seat of stone or 
 brick, built against the front." — heme's 
 Mod. Egyptians, ed. 1836, ii. 9. 
 
 Dooputty, s. Hind, do-pattah, Beng. 
 diipatta, &c. A piece of stufE of ' two 
 breadths,' a sheet. " The principal or 
 only garment of women pf the lower 
 orders" (in Bengal — ^Wilson). AppHed 
 in S. India by native servants, when 
 speaking their own language, to Euro- 
 pean bed-sheets. 
 
 Doorga pooja. Sansk. Durgd-pUja, 
 ' Worship of Durga.' The chief Hindu 
 festival in Bengal, lasting for 10 days ■ 
 in September — October, and forming 
 the principal holiday-time of all the 
 Calcutta offices. See Sussera. 
 
 c. 1835. 
 
 "And every Doorga Fooja would good 
 
 Mr. Simms explore 
 The famous river Hoogly up as high as 
 Barraokpore." 
 Zines in honour of the late Mr. 
 Simms, Bole Ponjis, 1857, ii. 220. 
 
 Doorsummund, n.p. DUrsamand; 
 a corrupt form of Dvara-Samudra 
 (Gate of the Sea), the name of the 
 capital of the Balalas, a medieval 
 dynasty in S. India, who ruled a 
 country generally corresponding with 
 Mysore. The city itself is identified 
 with the fine ruins at Halabidu, in the 
 Hassan district of Mysore. 
 
 c. 1300. " There is another country 
 called Deogir. Its capital is called Dtirii 
 SamundiSr." — Bashwiuddin, in Elliot, i. 73. 
 (There is confusion in this.) 
 
 1309. "The royal army marched from 
 this place towards the country of Diir 
 Samun." — Wassaf, in Elliot, iii. 49. 
 
 1310. " On Sunday, the 23rd .... he 
 took a select body of cavalry with him, and 
 on the 5th Shawwdl reached the fort of 
 Dhiir Samund, after a difficult march of 
 12 days." — Amir Khusru, ib. 88. See also 
 Notices et Extraits, xiii. 171. 
 
 Dorado, s. Port. A kind of fish ; 
 apparently a dolphin (not the ceta- 
 ceous animal so called). The Oory- 
 phaena hippitrua of Day's Fishes is called 
 by Cuvier and Valenciennes C. dorado. 
 See also quotation from Drake. One 
 
DOB AY. 
 
 251 
 
 DRAVIDIAN. 
 
 might doubt, because of tbe praise of 
 its flavour in Bontius, wMlst Day only 
 says of the 0. hippurus that " these 
 dolphins are eaten by the natives." 
 Frj'er, however, uses an expression like 
 that of Bontius: — "The Dolphin is 
 extolled beyond these," — -i.e. Bonito 
 and Albicore (p. 12). 
 
 1578. "When he is chased of the Bonito, 
 or great mackrel (whom the Aurata or Dol- 
 phin also pursueth)." — Drake, World En- 
 compaased, Hak. Soc. 32. 
 
 1631. "Pisces Borados dicti a Portugal- 
 ensibus, ab aureo quem femnt in cute colore 
 .... hie piscis est longe optimi saporis, 
 Bonitcts bonitate excellens." — Jac, Bontii, 
 Lib. v., cap. xix., 73. 
 
 Doray, Durai, s. This is a South 
 Indian equivalent of Sahib (q-v.), 
 Tamil turai, ' Master.' Sinna-turai, 
 'small gentleman,' is the equivalent 
 of chotd Sahib ; and turaisdni (corruptly 
 doresdni) of ' Lady' or ' Madam.' 
 
 1837. "The Vakeels stand behind their 
 masters during all the visit, and discuss 
 with them all that A — says. Sometimes 
 they tell him some barefaced lie, and when 
 they find he does not believe it, they turn to 
 me grinning, .<md say, ' Ma'am, the Doory 
 plenty cunning gentlyman.'" — Letters from 
 Madras, 86. 
 
 Doria, s. H. doriya, from dor, dorl, 
 a cord or leash ; a dog-keeper. 
 
 1781. "Stolen. . . The Dog was taken 
 out of Capt. Law's Baggage Boat .... by 
 the Dnrreer that brought him to Calcutta." 
 — India Gazette, March 17th. 
 
 Dow, 8. Hind. dao. A name much 
 used on the Eastern frontier of Bengal 
 as well as by Europeans in Burma, for 
 the hewing knife, or bill, of various 
 forms, canned by the races of those 
 regions, andusedbothfor cutting jungle 
 and as a sword. Zf/ia is thetrue Burmese 
 name for their weapon of this kind, 
 but we do not know if there is any 
 relation but an accidental one with the 
 Hind. word. 
 
 Dowle, s. Hind, daul, daula. The 
 ridge of clay marking the boundary 
 between two rice fields, and retaining 
 the water; called commonly in S. 
 India a hund. It is worth noting that 
 in Sussex doole is "a small conical 
 heap of earth, to mark the bounds of 
 farms or parishes in the downs" 
 [Wright, Bid. of Obs. and Frm. 
 English). Also see the following : 
 
 1851. " In the N.W. comer of Suffolk, 
 where the country is almost entirely open, 
 
 the boundaries of the different parishes are 
 marked by earthen mounds from 3 to 6 feet 
 high, which are known in the neighbour- 
 hood as dools." — Notes and Queries, 1st 
 Series, vol. iv., p. 161. 
 
 Dravidiau, adj. The Sansk. term 
 Dravida seems to have been originally 
 the name of the Conjeveram Kingdom 
 (4th to 11th cent. A.D.), but in recent 
 times it has been used as equivalent 
 to ' Tamil.' 
 
 About A.D. 700 Kumailla Bhatla 
 calls the languag;e of the South And- 
 hradravida-hhasha.* 
 
 Indeed Bishop Caldwell has shown 
 reason for believing that Tamil and 
 Drdvida, of which Dramida (written 
 Tiramida), and Dramila are old forms, 
 are really the same word. It may be 
 suggested as possible that the Tropina 
 of Phny is also the same (see below). 
 
 Dr. Caldwell proposed Dravidian as 
 a convenient name for the S. Indian 
 languages which belong to the Tamil 
 family, and the cultivated members of 
 whichare Tamil, Malayalam, Canarese, 
 Tulu, Kudagu (or Coorg), audTelugu; 
 the imcuitivated Tuda, Kota, Gond, 
 Khond, Oraon, Eajmahali. 
 
 c. A.D. 70. "From the mouth of Ganges 
 where he entereth into the sea unto the cape 
 Calingon, and the town Dandagula, are 
 counted 725 miles ; from thence to Tropina 
 where standeth the chiefe mart or towne 
 of merchandise' in aE India, 1225 miles. 
 Then to the promontorie of Perimula 
 they reckon 750 miles, from which to the 
 towne abovesaid Patale . . . 620."— Fliny, 
 by Fhil. Holland, vi. chap. xx. 
 
 A.D. 404. In a south-western direction 
 are the following tracts . . . Surashtrians, 
 BMaras, and DrS.vidas. — Vardha-mihira, 
 in J. B. A. S., 2nd Sei. v. 84. 
 
 „ "The eastern half of the Narbadda 
 district, . . . the Pulindas, the eastern half 
 of the Dravidas ... of all these the Sun is 
 luOTd."-—Ib. p. 231. 
 
 c. 1045. " Moreover, chief of the sons of 
 Bharata, there are, the nations of the South, 
 the Dravidas . . . theKam^takas, M^hish- 
 akas. . . .' ." — Vishnu Purdna, by H. H. 
 Wilson, 1865, ii. 177-8. 
 
 1856. " The idioms which are included 
 in this work under the general term ' Dravi- 
 dian' constitute the vernacular speech of 
 the great majority of the inhabitants of S. 
 Iniia,."— Caldwell, Comp. Grammar of the 
 Dravidian Languages, Ist ed. 
 
 1869. "The people themselves arrange 
 their countrymen under two heads; five 
 teimedPanch-gaura, belonging to the Hindi, 
 
 * Meaning probatly, as Bishop Caldwell sug- 
 gests, what we should now describe as "Telugu- 
 ramiZ-lauguage." 
 
DBA WEBS, LONG. 
 
 252 
 
 BUBASS. 
 
 or as it is now generally called, the Aryan 
 grouj), and the remaining five, or Panch- 
 Dravida, to the Tamil type."— Sir W.Elliot, 
 in J. Etlm. Soc, N. S. i. 94. 
 
 Drawers, Long, s. Anold-fasiioned 
 term, probably obsolete except in 
 Madras, equivalent to pyjamas (q. v.). 
 
 1794. " The contractor shaU engage to 
 supply . . . every jjatient . . . virith ... a 
 clean gown, cap, shirt, and long drawers." 
 — In Seton-Karr, ii. 115. 
 
 Dressiiig-boy,Dress-boy, s. Madras 
 term for the servant wbo acts as valet, 
 corresponding to tlie Bearer (q. V.) of 
 N. India. 1837. See Letters from 
 Madras, 106. 
 
 Sruggerman, s. Neither this word 
 for an ' interpreter,' nor the Levantine 
 dragoman, of which, it was a quaint old 
 English corruption, is used in Anglo- 
 Indian colloquial; nor is the Arab 
 tarjuman, which is the correct form, a 
 word usual in Hindustani.- But the 
 character of the two former words seems 
 to entitle them not to be passed over in 
 this Glossary. The Arabic is a loan- 
 word from Aramaic fargemdn, metargS- 
 man, ' an interpreter ' ; the Jewish 
 Targums, or Cha,ldee paraphrases of the 
 Scriptures, being named from the same 
 root. The original force of the Aramaic 
 root is seen in the Assyrian ragamu, ' to 
 speak,' rigmu, ' the word-.' See Proc. 
 Soc. Bill. Arch. 1883, p. 73, s.nd.Delitsch, 
 The Hebrew Lang, viewed in the Light 
 of Assyrian Research, p. 50. 
 
 In old Italian we find a form some- 
 what nearerto the Arabic(see Pegolotti) : 
 
 c. 1270. "After this my address to the 
 assembly, I sent a message to Elx by a 
 dragoman (trujaman) of mine."— CAron. of 
 James of Aragon, tr. by Foster, ii. 538. 
 
 Villehardouin, early in the 13th century, 
 uses drughemeut. 
 
 c. 1309. " 11 avoit gens illeo qui savoieut 
 le Sarrazinnois et le f rangois que I'on apelle 
 drugemens, qui enromanooient le Sarrazin- 
 nois au Conte Perron." — Joimiille, ed. de 
 Wailly, 182. 
 
 c. 1343. "And at Tana you should 
 furnish yourself with dragomans (turci- 
 manni)." — Pegolotti' s JTandbook, in Cathay, 
 &c. ii. 291, and App. iii. 
 
 1404. "i ... el maestro en Theologia 
 dixo por su Truximan que dixesse al Senor 
 q aquella carta que su fijo el rey le embiara 
 non la sabia otro leer, salvo el . , , ." — 
 Clamjo, 446. 
 
 1613. "To the rroiare Shoare, where I 
 landed Feb. 22 with f ourteene English men 
 more, and a lew or Druggerman." — T, Co- 
 ryat, in Purchas, ii. 1813. 
 
 1615. "Edietro,acavallo', idragomamii, 
 ciofe interpret! della repubblica e con loro 
 tutti i dragomanni degli altri ambaeciatori 
 ai loro luoghi."— P. della Valle, i. 89. 
 
 1738. 
 " Till I cried out, you prove yourself so 
 
 able, 
 Pity ! you was not Oraggennan at 
 
 Babel ! 
 For had they found a linguist half so 
 
 good, 
 I make no question that the Tower had 
 
 stood." — Pope, after Dotme, Sat. iv. 81. 
 
 Other forms of the word are (from Span. 
 trujaman) the old French truchement. 
 Low Latin drocmandus, turchimannus, Low 
 Greek Spayovfiavas, &c. 
 
 Drmnstick, s. The colloquial name 
 in the Madras Presidency for the long 
 slender pods of the Moringa pterygo- 
 sperma, Gaertner, the Horse-Radish 
 Tree (q. v.) of Bengal. 
 
 Dub, s. Telugu dahba, a small 
 copper coin, value 20 cash ; whence it 
 comes to stand for money in general. 
 It is curious that we have also an 
 English provincial word, "Dubs = 
 money, E. Sussex " {Holloway, Gen. 
 Diet, of Provincialisms, Lewes, 1838). 
 And the slang ' to dub up,' for to pay 
 up, is common (see Slang Diet.). 
 
 1781. In " Table of Prison Expenses and 
 articles of luxury only to be attained by 
 the opulent, after a length of saving " (i.e. 
 in captivity in Mysore), we have — 
 " Eight cheroots ... 1 0. 
 
 " The prices are in fanams, dubs, and 
 cash. The f anam changes for 11 etofts and 
 4 cash." — In Lives, of the Lindsays, iii. 
 
 Dubasb, Dobash, Debash, s. Hind. 
 dubhashiya, dobdshi (Ut. 'man of two 
 languages'). An Interpreter; obsolete 
 except at Madras, and perhaps there 
 also now. The Dubash was at that 
 Presidency formerly a usual servant 
 ia every household; and there is stUl 
 one attached to each mercantile house, 
 as the broker transacting business with 
 natives, and corresponding to the 
 Calcutta banyan (q- v.). 
 
 According to Drummond the word 
 has a peculiar meaning in Guzerat: "A 
 Doobash.eeo in Guzerat is viewed as an 
 evil spirit, who by telling Ues, sets 
 people by the ears." This illustrates 
 the original meaning of dubash, which 
 might be rendered in Bunyan's fashion 
 as Mr. Two-Tongues. 
 
 1673. "The Moors are very grave and 
 I haughty in their Demeanor, not vouchsafing 
 
DUBBEEK 
 
 253 
 
 DUFTEB. 
 
 to return an Answer by a slave, but by a 
 TiexLbash."—JF'i-yer, 30. 
 
 1693, "Th§ chief Dubash was ordered 
 to treat , . . , for putting a stop to their 
 proceedings." — WlieeUr, i. 279. 
 
 1780. " He ordered his Dubash. to give the 
 messenger two pagodas (sixteen, shillings) ; 
 — it was poor reward for having received 
 two wounds, and risked his life in bringing 
 him intelligence." — Letter of T. Munro, in 
 Ufe, i. 26. 
 
 1800. "The Dubash there ought to be 
 hanged for having made difficulties in col- 
 lecting the rice. "—Letter of Sir A. Wdlesley, 
 in do. 2.59. 
 
 c. 1804. " I could neither understand 
 them nor they ime ; but they would not give 
 me uj> until a Debash, whom Mrs. Sherwood 
 had hired . . . came to my relief with a 
 palanquin." — Autdbiog. of Mrs. Sherwood, 
 272. 
 
 1809. "He (Mr, North) drove at once 
 from the coast the tribe of Aumils and De- 
 bashes." — Ld. Yalentia, i. 315. 
 
 1810. "In this fii-st boat a number of 
 debashes are sure to arrive." — Williamson, 
 r.M., i. 133. 
 
 „ " The Dubashes, then all powerful at 
 Madras, threatened loss of caste, and ab- 
 solute destruction to anyBramin who should 
 dare to unveil the mysteries of their sacred 
 language." — Morton's Idfe of Leyden, 30. 
 
 1860. " The moodliars and native officers 
 . . . were superseded by Malabar Dubashes, 
 men aptly described as enemies to the re- 
 ligion of the Singhalese, strangers to their 
 habits, and animated by no impulse but ex- 
 tortion," — Tennent, Ceylon, ii. 72. 
 
 Dubbeer, s. Pers. Hind. daUr, ' a 
 ■writer or secretary.' It occurs in 
 PeUevi as delir, connected with the 
 old FeTS. dipi, 'writing.' The word 
 i? quite obsolete in Indian use. 
 
 1760. "The King .; . . referred the ad- 
 justment to his Dubbeer, or minister, which, 
 amongst the Indians, is equivalent to the 
 Duan of the Mahomedan Princes." — Orme, 
 ji. sect. ii. 601, 
 
 Subber, s. Hind, (from Pers.) 
 dabhah; also, according to Wilson, 
 Guzerati dabaro; Mahr. dabara. A 
 large oval yessel, made of green 
 buffalo-hide, which, after drying and 
 stiffening, is used for holding and 
 transporting ghee or oil. The word is 
 used in North and South alike. 
 
 1554. "Butter (a mamteiga, i.e. ghee) 
 sells by the maund, and comes hither (to 
 Ormuz) from Bacoraa and from Keyxel ; • 
 
 * Suihel is the name of one of the Delta branches 
 of the Indus; which was at one time the most fre- 
 quented by trade, .but is now choked. Ghee was 
 a great export from the Delta, as the quotation 
 from A. Hamilton shows; and see for Richd, 
 BuTMs, Travels, i. 212, 2nd ed. 
 
 the most (however) that comes to Ormuz is 
 from Diul and from Mamgalor, and comes 
 in certain great jars of hide, dabaas," — A. 
 JVunes, 23. 
 
 1673. " Did they not boil their Butter it 
 would be rank, but after it has passed the 
 Tire they kept it in Duppers the year 
 round," — Fryer, 118. 
 
 1727. (From the Indus Delta.) "They 
 export great Quantities of Butter, which they 
 gently melt and put up in Jars called Dup- 
 pas, made of the Hides of Cattle, almost in 
 the Figure of a Glob, with a Neck and 
 Mouth on one Side." — A. Sam. i. 126. 
 
 1808. " Purbhoodas Shet of Broach, in 
 whose books a certain Mahratta Sirdar is 
 said to stand debtor for a Crore of Rupees 
 . . . in early life brought . . . jrAee in diib- 
 bers upon his own head hither from 
 Baroda, and retailed it .... in ' open 
 Bazar." — JR. Drummond, Illustrations, die. 
 
 1810. "... dubbaha or bottles made of 
 green hide." — Williamson, V.M., ii, 139. 
 
 1845. " I find no account made out by the 
 prisoner of what became of these dubbas 
 of ghee." — G. 0. by Sir C. Napier in Sind, 
 35. 
 
 Ducks, s. ' The slang distinctive 
 name for gentlemen belonging to the 
 Bombay service; the correlative of the 
 Mulls of Madras and of the Q,ui-His of 
 Bengal. It seems to have been taken 
 from the term next following. 
 
 1860. " Then came Sire Jhone by Waye 
 of Baldagh and Hormuz to yS Costys of 
 Ynde . . . And atte what Place ye Knyghte 
 came to Londe, theyre ye ifolke clepen 
 ^ttckss (quasi DTJCES INDIAE)."— 
 Extract from a. MS, , of the Travels of Sir 
 John Maundevill in the E, Indies, lately 
 discovered (Calcutta). 
 
 Ducks, Bombay. See Bummelo. 
 
 I860. "A fish nearly related to the sal- 
 mon is dried and exported in large quantitie,* 
 from Bombay, and has' acquired the name 
 of Bombay Ducks." — Mason, Burmah, 273. 
 
 Duffadar, s. Hind, (from Arabo- 
 Pers.) daf'adar, the exact rationale of 
 which name it is not easy to explain. 
 A petty officer of native police {v. bur- 
 knudauze, v.); and in regiments of 
 Irregular Cavalry, a non-commissioned 
 officer corresponding in rank to a 
 corporal or naik. 
 
 1803. "The pay ... for the duffadars 
 ought not to exceed 35 rupees, " — Wellington, 
 ii. 242, 
 
 Dufter, s. Ar. Hind, daftar. Col- 
 loquially ' the office,' and inter- 
 changeable with cutcherry, except that 
 the latter generally implies an office 
 of the nature of a Court. Daftar- 
 
DUFTERVAU. 
 
 254 
 
 DUMBEE. 
 
 Jehana is more accurate. The original 
 Arab, da/tar is from tlie Greek hi^Bipa 
 = memhranum, ' a parcliinent,' and 
 tMn ' paper ' (whence also diphtheria), 
 and was applied to loose sheets filed 
 on a string, which formed the record 
 of accounts; hence da/tor becomes ' a 
 register,' a public record. In Arab, 
 any account-book is still a da/tar. 
 
 In S. India da/tar means a bundle of 
 connected papers tied up in a cloth. 
 
 c. 1590. "Honest experienced officers 
 upon whose forehead the stamp of correct- 
 ness shines, write the agreement upon loose 
 pages and sheets, so that the transaction 
 cannot be forgotten. These loose sheets, 
 into which all sanads are entered, are called 
 the daftar." — Ain, i. 260, and see Block- 
 mann's note there. 
 
 Dufterdar, s. Arab. Pers. Hind. 
 dafta/rd&r, is or was "the head native 
 revenue officer on the Collector's and 
 Sub-CoUector's establishment of the 
 Bombay Presidency." — Wilson. 
 
 In the provinces of the Turkish 
 Empire the Daftardar was often a 
 minister of great power and import- 
 ance as in the case of Mahommed Bey 
 Daftardar, in Egypt in the time of 
 Mahommed 'Ali Pasha (see Lane^s Mod. 
 Egyptns., ed. 1860, pp. 127-128). The 
 accoimt of the constitution of the 
 office of Daftardar in the time of the 
 Mongol conqueror of Persia, Hulaga, 
 will be found in a document translated 
 by Hammer-Purgstall in his Gesch. der 
 Ooldenen Horde, 497-501. 
 
 Duftery, s. Hind, daftarl. A ser- 
 vant in an Indian office (Bengal), 
 whose business it is to look after the 
 condition of the records, dusting and 
 binding them; also to pen-mending, 
 paper-ruling, making of envelopes, 
 &c. In Madras these offices are done 
 by a Moochee, q. V. 
 
 1810. "The Duftoree or office-keeper 
 attends solely to those general matters in an 
 office which do not come within the notice 
 of the crannieg, or clerks." — WiUiamson, 
 r.M., i. 275. 
 
 Duggie, s. A word used in the Pegu 
 teak trade, for a long squared timber. 
 MUbum (1813), says: "Duggies are 
 timbers of teak from 27 to 30 feet long, 
 and from 17 to 24 inches square." Sir 
 A. Phayre believes the word to be a 
 coiTuption of the Burmese htdp-gyi. 
 The first syllable means the ' cross- 
 beam of a house,' the second 'big'; 
 hence ' big-beam.' 
 
 Dugong, s. The cetaceous mammal 
 Halicore dugong. The word is Malay 
 duyurtg, also Javan. dv/yung; Macassar, 
 ruyung. The etymology we do not 
 know. 
 
 Dumbcow, v., and Dumbcowed, 
 participle. Tobrow-beat, to cow; and 
 cowed, brow-beaten, set-down. This 
 is a capital specinien of Anglo-Indian 
 dialect^ Dam Ithana, ' to eat one's 
 breath,' is a Hind, idiom for 'to be 
 silent.' Hobson-Jobson converts this 
 into a transitive verb, to damhhao, and 
 both spelling and meaning being 
 affected by English suggestions of 
 sound, this comes in Anglo-Indian use 
 to imply cowing and silencing. 
 
 Diuuduin, n.p. The name of a 
 military cantonment 4^ miles N. W. of 
 Calcutta, which was for seventy years 
 (1783-1853) the head-quarters of that 
 famous corps the Bengal Artillery. 
 
 The name, which occurs at intervals 
 in Bengal, is no doubt Pers. Hind. 
 damdama, ' a mound or elevated 
 battery.' At Dumdum was signed the 
 treaty which restored the British 
 settlements after the re-capture of. 
 Calcutta in 1757. 
 
 Dumpoke, s. A name given in the 
 Anglo-Indian kitchen to a baked dish, 
 consisting usually of a duck, boned 
 and stufPed. The word is Pers. 
 dampukht, ' air-cooked,' i. e. baked. 
 A recipe for a dish so-called, as used 
 in Akbar's kitchen, is in the first 
 quotation : • 
 
 c. 1590. "Dampukht. 10 sers meat; 2s. ghi; 
 
 1 s. onions ; 11 m. fresh ginger ; 10 m. pepper ; 
 
 2 d. cardamoms." — Am, i. 61. 
 
 1673. "Theseeathighly of allFlesh Dum- 
 poked, which is baked with Spice in 
 Butter." — Fryer, p. 93, 
 
 _„ "Baked Meat they call Dumpoke 
 which is dressed with sweet Herbs and 
 Butter, with whose Gravy they swallow Rice 
 dry Boiled.— ibid. 404. 
 
 1689. "... and a dumpoked Fowl, 
 that is boil'd with Butter in any small Ves- 
 sel, and stuf t with Kaisons and Almonds is 
 another " (Dish). — Ommgton, 397. 
 
 Dumree, s. Hind, damirl, a copper 
 coin of very low value, not now exist- 
 ing. — See under Dam, 
 
 1823. In Malwa "there are 4 com-ies to 
 agunda; Sgundas toadumrie; 2dumries 
 to a chedaum; 3 dumries to a tunixaaxie; 
 and 4 dumries to an adillah or half pice."— 
 Malcolm, Central India, 2ud ed. ii, 194. 
 
DVNGABEE. 
 
 255 
 
 BURIAN. 
 
 Dungaree, s. A kind of coarse and 
 inferior cotton clotli; (Hind, dangri? 
 but it is not in any dictionary that we 
 know). 
 
 1613. ' ' We traded with the Nairn-alls for 
 Cloves ... by bartering and exchanging 
 cotton cloth of Cambay and Coromandell 
 for Cloves. The sorts requested, and prices 
 that they yeelded. Candakems of Barochie, 
 6 Cattees of Cloves . . . Bos^erijns, the 
 finest, twelve." — Capt.' Saris, in Purchas, 
 i. 363. 
 
 1673. " Along the Coasts are Bombaim 
 . . . Carwar forDungarees and the weighti- 
 est pepper." — Fryer, 86. 
 
 1813. ' ' Dnngarees (pieces to a ton) 400. " 
 —Milburn, ii. 221. 
 
 1868. "Such dungeree as you now pay 
 half a rupee a yard for, you could then buy 
 from 20 to 40 yards per rupee." — Miss 
 Frere's Deccan Days, p. xxiv. 
 
 Durbar, s. A Court or Leyee. Pers. 
 darbar. Also the executive Govern- 
 ment of a Native State {Carnegie). 
 
 1609. " On the left hand, thorow another 
 gate you enter into an inner court where the 
 King keepes his Darbar." — Hawkins, in 
 Purchas, i. 432. 
 
 1616. "The tenth of lanuary, I went to 
 Court at foure in the euening to the Durbar, 
 which is the place where the MogoU sits out 
 daily, to entertaine strangers, to receiue 
 Petitions and Presents, to giue commands, 
 to see and to be scene." — Sir T. Eoe, in 
 Purchas, i. 541. 
 
 1633. "This place they call the Derba 
 (or place of Councill) where Law and Justice 
 was administered according to the Custome 
 of the Countrey." — W. BnUon, in Hakluyt, 
 V. 51. 
 
 c. 1750. " il faut se rappeller 
 
 ces t Ans d'humiliations oil le Francois etoien t 
 f orc& pour le bien de leur commerce, d'aller 
 timidement porter leurs presens et leurs 
 hommages ^ de petis chefs de Bourgades 
 que nous n'admetons aujourd'hui h.nos Dor- 
 bards que lorsque nos int^rets I'exigent." 
 — Letter of M. de Bussy, in Cambridge's 
 Accoimt, p. xxix. 
 
 1793. "At my durbar yesterday I had 
 proof of the affection entertained by the 
 natives for Sir William Jones. The Profes- 
 sors of the Hindu Law, who were in the habit 
 of attendance upon him, burst into unre- 
 strained tears when they spoke to me." — 
 Teigmrumth, Mem. i. 289. 
 
 1809. " It was the durbar of the native 
 Gentoo Princes." — Ld. Valentia, i, 362. 
 
 1875. " Sitting there in the centre of the 
 durbar, we assisted at our first nautch." — 
 M. E. Gramt Duff, in Oontemp. Bev., July. 
 
 Durgah, s. Pers. dargdh. Properly 
 a royal court. But .the habitual use of 
 the word in India is for the shrine of a 
 
 (Mahommedan) Saint, a place of re- 
 ligious resort and prayer. 
 
 1782. "Adjoining is a durgaw or burial 
 place, with a view of the river." — Hodges, 
 102. 
 
 1807. "The dhurgaw may invariably 
 be seen to occupy those scites pre-eminent 
 for comfort and beauty." — Williamson, Ori- 
 ental Field Sports, 24. 
 
 1828. " . . .he was a relation of the 
 . . . superior of the Durgah, and this is now 
 a sufficient protection. — The KuzzUbash, 
 iL 273. 
 
 Durian, Dorian, s. Malay duren, 
 Molucca form duriydn, from dur%, ' a 
 thorn or prickle,' the great fruit of 
 the tree (N. 0. Bombaceae) called by 
 botanists Durio zibethinus, D. 0. The 
 tree appears to be a native of the 
 Malay Peninsula, and the nearest 
 islands ; from which it has been car- 
 ried to Tenasserim on one; side and to 
 Mindanao on the other. 
 
 The earliest European mention of 
 this fruit is that by Nicolo Oonti. The 
 passage is thus rendered by Winter 
 Jones : "In this Island (Sumatra) 
 there also grows a green fruit which 
 they call duriano, of the size of a 
 cucumber. When opened five fruits 
 are found within, resembling oblong 
 oranges. The taste varies like that of 
 cheese." (In India in the XVtli Cent., 
 P-9). 
 
 We give the original Latin of Poggio 
 below, which must be more correctly 
 rendered thus : " They have a green 
 fruit which they call durian, as big as 
 a water-melon. Inside there are five 
 things like elongated oranges, and 
 resembling thick butter, with a com- 
 bination of flavours." (See Carletti, 
 below.) 
 
 The rforian in Sumatra often forms a 
 staple article of food, as the jack (q. v.) 
 does in Malabar. By natives and old 
 European residentsof the Malayregions 
 in which it is produced the dorian is 
 regarded as incomparable, but novices 
 have a difQculty in getting over the 
 peculiar, strong, and offensive odour 
 of the fruit, on account of which it is 
 usual to open it away from the house, 
 and which procured for it the inelegant 
 Dutch nicknalne of aforac/cer. "When 
 that aversion, however, is conquered, 
 many fall into the taste of the natives, 
 and become passionately fond of it." 
 {Grawfurd, H, of Ind. Arch. i. 419.) 
 Our forefathers had not such delicate 
 noses, as may be gathered from some 
 
BUBIAN. 
 
 256 
 
 DUSSEBA. 
 
 of the older notices. A governor of 
 the Straits, some thirty years ago, used 
 to compare the Dorian to ' carrion in 
 custard.' 
 
 c. 1440. "Fructumviridemhabent nomine 
 durianum, magnitudine cucumeris, in quo 
 sunt quinque veluti malarancia oblonga, 
 varii saporis, instar butyri coagulati." — 
 Poggii, de Yanehtte Fm-tuiiae, Lib. iv. 
 
 1552. "Dtlrions, which are fashioned 
 like artichokes" (!) — Caatanheda, ii. 355. 
 
 1553. "Among these fruits was one 
 kind now known by the name of durions, 
 a thing greatly esteemed, and so luscious 
 that the Malaca merchants tell how a cer- 
 tain trader came to that port with a ship 
 load of great value, and he consumed the 
 whole of it in guzzling durions and in gallan- 
 tries among the Malay girls." — Barroa, II. 
 vi. 1. 
 
 1563. "A gentleman in this country 
 (Portuguese India) tells me that he remem- 
 bers to have read, in a Tuscan version of 
 Pliny, ' nohiUs durianes.' I have since 
 asked him to find the passage in order that I 
 might trace it in the Latin, but up to this 
 time he says he has not found it. " — Garcia, 
 f. 85. 
 
 1588. " There is one that is called in the 
 Malacca tongue durioii, and is so good that 
 I have heard it affirmed by manie that have 
 gone about the worlde, that it doth exceede 
 in savour all others that ever they had 
 
 scene or tasted Some do say 
 
 that have scene it that it seeraeth to be that 
 wherewith Adam did trangresse, being 
 carried away by the singular savour." — 
 I'a/rke's Mendoza, ii. 318. 
 
 1598. " Duryoen is a fruit yt only grow- 
 eth in Malacca, and is so much comeded by 
 those which have proued ye same, that there 
 is no fruite in the world to bee compared 
 with it." — I/inschoten, 102. 
 
 1599. The Dorian,' Carletti thought, 
 had a smell of onions, and he did not at 
 first much like it, but when at last he got 
 used to this he liked the fruit greatly, and 
 thought nothing of a simple and natural 
 kind could be tasted which jjossessed a 
 more complex and elaborate variety of 
 odours and flavours than this did. — See 
 ria(/gi, Florence, 1701 ; Pt. II. p. 211. 
 
 1601. "Duryoen .... ad apertionem 
 primam. . . . putridum coepe redolet, sed 
 dotem tamen divinam illam omnem gustui 
 profundit." — Dehry, iv. 33. 
 
 1615. " There groweth a certaine fruit, 
 prickled like a ches-nut, and as big as one's 
 fist, the best in the world to eate, these are 
 somewhat costly, all other fruits being at an 
 easie rate. It must be brtfken with force 
 and therein is contained a white liquor like 
 vnto creame, never the lesse it yields a very 
 vnsauory sent like to a rotten oynion, and 
 it is called Esturion" (probatily a mis- 
 print). — De Monfart, 27. 
 
 1727. " The Durean is another excellent 
 Fruit, but offensive to some People's Noses, 
 
 for it smells very like . . . , but when once 
 tasted the smell vanishes." — A. Bam. ii. 81. 
 
 1855. "The fetid Dorian, prince of fruits 
 to those who like it, but chief of abomina- 
 tions to all strangers and novices, does not 
 grow within the present territories of Ava, 
 but the King makes great efforts to obtain 
 a supi)ly in eatable condition from the Te- 
 nasserim Coast. King Tharawadi used to lay 
 post-horses from Martaban to Ava, to bring 
 his odoriferous delicacy." — Mission to Ava, 
 London, 1858, 161. • 
 
 1878. "The dnrian will grow. as large 
 as a man's head, is covered closely with 
 terribly sharp spines, set hexagonally upon 
 its hard skin, and when ripe it falls ; if it 
 should strike any one under the tree, severe 
 injury or death may be the result."^ 
 M'Nair, Perak, 60, 
 
 Durwaun, s. Hind, from Pers. 
 darwan. A doorkeeper. A domestic 
 servant so called is usual in the larger 
 houses of Calcutta. He is porter at 
 the gate of the compound (q. v.). 
 
 c. 1755. "Derwaa."— List of servants 
 in Ives, 50. 
 
 1781. (After an account of an alleged at- 
 tempt to seize Mr. Hicky's Darwan). " Mr. 
 Hicky begs leave to make the following re- 
 marks. That he is clearly of opinion that 
 these horrid Assassins wanted to dispatch 
 him whilst he lay a sleep, as a Door-van is 
 well known to be the alarm of the House, to 
 prevent which the Villians wanted to 
 carry him off, — and their precipitate flight 
 the moment they heard Mr. Hicky's Voice 
 puts it past a Doubt. " — Keflectionson the 
 consequence of the late attempt made to 
 Assassinate the Printer of the original Ben- 
 gal Gazette (in the same, April 14th). 
 
 1784. "Yesterday at daybreak, a most 
 extraordinary and horrid murder was com- 
 mitted upon the Dirwan of Thomas Martin, 
 Esq."— In Seton-Ka/rr, i. 12. 
 
 ,, ."In the entrance passage, often 
 on both sides of it, is a raised floor with one 
 or two open cells, in which the Darwans 
 (or door-keepers) sit, lie, and sleep— in fact 
 dwell." — Cole. Review, vol. lix. p. 207, 
 
 Dussera, Dassora, Dasehra, s. 
 
 Sansk. daiahara, Hind, daahara, 
 Mahr. dasrd. 
 
 The nine-nights (or ten days) festival 
 in October, also called Dwrga-pSj^ 
 (v. Doorga-p.). In the vest and south 
 of India this holiday, taking place 
 after the close of the vet season, be- 
 came a great military festival, and the 
 period when military expeditions were 
 entered upon. The Mahrattas were 
 alleged to celebrate the occasion in 
 a way characteristic of them, by des- 
 troying a village ! 
 
 The popular etymology of the word 
 is dds, ' ten (sins) ' and Jiar,' that which 
 
DUSTOOR, DUSTOORT. 
 
 257 
 
 BWARKA. 
 
 removes (or expiates'). It is, perhaps, 
 rather connected -with, the ten days' 
 duration of the feast, or -with its chief 
 daybeingthe 10th of the month (Jsuina); 
 but the origin is decidedly obscure. 
 
 c. 1590. "The autumn harvest he shall 
 hegin to collect from the Seahereh, which is 
 another Hiniloo festival that also happens 
 differently, from the beginning of Virgo to 
 the commencement of Libra." — [Gladwin's) 
 Ayeen, ed. 1800, i. 307. 
 
 1785. " On the anniversary of the Dus- 
 harah you will distribute among the 
 Hindoos, composing your escort, a goat to 
 every ten men." — Tippoo's Letters, 162. 
 
 1799. "On the Institution and Cere- 
 monies of the Hindoo Festival of the Dus- 
 rah," pubUshed (1820) in Trans. Bomb. 
 Lit. Society, iii. 73 seqq. (By Sir- John 
 Maloohn.) 
 
 1812. "The Courts ... are allowed to 
 adjourn annually during the Hindoo festival 
 called dussarah." — Fifth Report, 37. 
 
 1813. "This being the desserah, a great 
 Hindoo festival ... we resolved to delay 
 our departure and see some part of the 
 ceremonies." — Forbes, Or. Mem. iv. 97. 
 
 Dustoor, Diistoory, s. Pers.-Hind. 
 dastur, 'custom,' dastiXrz, 'that which is 
 customary.' That commission or per- 
 centage on the money passing in any 
 cash transaction which, with or without 
 acknowledgment or permission, sticks 
 to the fingers of the agent of payment. 
 Such ' customary ' appropriations are, 
 we believe, very nearly as common in 
 England as in India ; a fact of which 
 newspaper correspondence from time 
 to time makes us aware, though 
 Europeans in India, in condemning 
 the natives, often forget, or are 
 ignorant of this. In India the practice 
 is perhaps more distinctly recognized, 
 as the word denotes. Ibn Batuta tells 
 us that at the Court of DehU, in his 
 time (c. 1340), the custom was always 
 for the officials to deduct ^^ of every 
 sum which the Sultan ordered to be 
 paid from the treasury (see I. B. iii. 
 pp. 408, 426, etc.). 
 
 1638._ " Ces vallets ne sont point nourris 
 au log^, mais ont leurs gages, dont ils 
 s'entretieunent, cnioy qu'ils ne montent qu'k 
 trois ou quatre Kopias par moys. . . mais 
 ils ont leur tour du hasten, qu'ils appellent 
 Testury, qu'ils prennent du oonsentement 
 du Maistre de celuy dont ils achettent quel- 
 que (S!aois."—MandeMo, Paris, 1659, 224. 
 
 1780. " It never can be in the power of 
 a superintendent of Pohce to reform the 
 numberless abuses which servants of every 
 Denomination have introduced, and now 
 
 support on the Broad Basis of Dustoor." — 
 Hicky's Bengal Gazette, April 29th. , 
 
 1785. " The Public are hereby informed 
 that no Commission, Brokerage, or Dustoor 
 is charged by the Bank, or permitted to be 
 tal^en by any Agent or Servant employed 
 by them. " — In Seton-Kan; i.' 130. 
 
 1795. "AU servants belonging to the 
 Company's Shed have been strictly pro- 
 hibited from demanding or receiving any 
 fees or dastoors on any pretence whatever.' 
 —Ibid. ii. 16. 
 
 1824. "The profits however he made 
 during the voyage, and by a dustoory on 
 all the alms given or received . . . were so 
 considerable that on his return some of his 
 confidential disciples had a quarrel with 
 him."— Heber, ed. 1844, i. 198. 
 
 1866. " . . . of all taxes small and great 
 the heaviest is iViitooices." —Trevelyan, 
 Dawk Burujalow, 217. 
 
 Dustuck, s. Pors. dastah. A pass or 
 permit. The dustucks granted by the 
 Company's covenanted servants in the 
 early half of last century seem to have 
 been a constant instrument of abuse, 
 or bone of contention, with the native 
 authorities in Bengal. 
 
 1716. "A passport or dustuck, signed 
 by the President of Calcutta, should exempt 
 the goods specified from being visited or 
 stopped."— Ormc, ed. 1803, ii. 21. 
 
 1748. " The Zemindar near Pultah hav- 
 ing stopped several boats with English 
 Dusticks and taken money from them, and 
 disregarding the Pliousdar's orders to clear 
 them "—In Long, 6. 
 
 1763. "The dignity and benefit of our 
 Dustucks are the chief badges of honour, 
 or at least interest, T/e enjoy from our Phir- 
 mttund." — Prom the Chief and Council at 
 Dacca in Van Sittart, i. 210. 
 
 Dwarka, n. p. More properly Di>d- 
 raled oi Dvdrikd, quasi eKaTOfnrvXos, 'the 
 City with many gates,' a very sacred 
 Hindu place of pilgrimage, on the ex- 
 treme N.W. point of peninsular Guzerat ; 
 the alleged royal city of Krishna. It is 
 in the small state called Okha, which 
 Gen. Legrand Jacob pronounces to be 
 "barren of aught save superstition and 
 piracy." — {Tr. Bo. Oeog. Soc. vii. 161.) 
 Dvarikd'ia, we apprehend, the BapaKrj of 
 Ptolemy. Indeed, in an old Persian 
 map, published in Yol. I. of the Indian 
 Antiqmry, p. 370, the place appears, 
 transcribed as Bliarralcy. 
 
 c. 1590. "The Fifth Division is Jugget 
 (see Jigat), which is also called Daurka, 
 Kishen came from Mehtra, and dwelt at this 
 place, and died here. This is considered as 
 a very holy spot bythe Brahmins." — Ayeen, 
 by Gladwin, ed. 1800, ii. 76. 
 
 3 
 
EAOLE-WOOD. 
 
 258 
 
 EGKA. 
 
 £. 
 
 Eagle-wood, s. The name of an 
 aromatic wood from Camboja and some 
 other Indian regions, oMefiy trans- 
 gangetic. It is the " odorous wood " 
 referred to by Camoes in the quota- 
 tion under Champa. We have some- 
 where read an explanation of the name 
 as applied to the substance in question, 
 because this is flecked and mottled, 
 and so supposed to resemble the 
 plumage of the eagle ! The word is in 
 fact due to a corrupt form of the Sanskrit 
 name of the wood, aguru. A form, 
 probably, of this is ayil, which Gundert 
 gives as the Malayalam word.* From 
 this the Portuguese must have taken 
 their aguila, as we find it in Barbosa 
 (below), ov pao (wood) d' aguila, made 
 into aquila, whence French bois d'aigle, 
 and Bng. eagle-wood. The Malays 
 call it Kayii (wood)-galiru, evidently 
 the same name, though which way 
 the etymology flowed it is difficult to 
 say. 
 
 The best quality of this wood, once 
 much valued in Europe as incense, is 
 the result of disease in a tree of the N. 
 O. Leguminosae, the Aloexylon agnllo- 
 cJium, Loureiro, growing in Oamboja 
 and S. Cochin China, whilst an in- 
 ferior kind, of like aromatic qualities, 
 is produced by a tree of an entirely 
 different order, Aq\iilaria agallocha, 
 Boxb. (N. O. Aquilariaceae), which is 
 found as far north as Silhet.t 
 
 Eagle-wood is another name for 
 aloes-wood, or aloes (q.v.) as it is 
 termed in the English Bible. It i's 
 curious that Bluteau, in . his great 
 Portuguese Vocabulario, under Pao 
 (P Aguila, jumbles up this aloes-iuood 
 with Socotrine Aloes. AydKXoxov was 
 known to the ancients, and is de- 
 scribed by Dioscorides (o. a.d. 65). In 
 Liddell and Scott the word is rendered 
 "the bitter aloe ; " which seems to in- 
 volve the same confusion that is made 
 by Bluteau. 
 
 Other trade-names of the article 
 given by Forbes Watson are Oarrow- 
 and (?arroo-wood, ni/Za-wood, ugger-, 
 and tugger- (!) wood. 
 
 * Royle says '* Malayan agila," but this is ap- 
 parently a misprint for Malayalam. 
 
 t We do not find certilin information as to 
 which tree produces the eagle-wood sold iu the 
 Tenasserim bazars. 
 
 1516. 
 ' ' Das Dragoarias, e pre^os que ellas valem em, 
 
 Calicut . . . 
 ***** 
 
 Aguila, cada Farazola (see that word) de 
 300 a 400 (fanams) 
 
 Lenho aloes verdadeiro, negro, pesado, e 
 muito fine val 1000 (/anoms)."* — Bar- 
 bosa (Lisbon), 393. 
 
 1563. " R. And from those parts of 
 which you speak, comes the true lign-aloes ? 
 Is it produced there ? 
 
 , " 0. Not the genuine thing. It is indeed 
 true that in the parts about C. Comorin and 
 in Ceylon there is a wood with a scent 
 (which we call aguila irava), as we have 
 many another wood with a scent. And at 
 one time that wood used to be exported to 
 Bengala under this name of aguila brava ; 
 but since then the Bengalas have got more 
 knowing, and buy it no longer. . . ," — 
 Garcia, i. l\9v.-lW. 
 
 1613. "... A aguila, arvore alta e 
 grossa, de folhas como a Olyveira." — Bo- 
 dinho de Eredia, i. 15v. 
 
 1774. ' ' Kinndmon . . . Oud el bochor, et 
 Agadj audi, est le nom h^breu, arabe, et turo 
 d'un bois nomm^ par les Anglois Agal- 
 wood, et par les Indiens de Bombay Agar, 
 dont on a deux diverses sortes, savoir: 
 Oud mawd/rdi, c'est la meilleure. Oud 
 Kakulli, est la moindre sorte." — Niebuhr, 
 Des, de V Arable, xxxiv. 
 
 1854. (In Cachar) "the eagle-wood, a 
 tree yielding uggur oil, is also much sought 
 for its fragrant wood, which is carried to 
 Silhet, where it is broken up and distilled." 
 — Hoolcer, JTimalayan Journals, ed. 1855, ii. 
 318. 
 
 The existence of the agxiila, tree (darakht- 
 i-'ud) in the Silhet hiUs is mentioned by 
 Abu'l Fazl (Gladwin's Ayeen, ii, 10; orie. 
 i. 391). ■ 
 
 Earth-oil, s. Petroleum, such as 
 that exported from Burma . . . The 
 term is a literal translation of that 
 used in nearly all the Indian ver- 
 naculars. The chief soiu'ces are at 
 Ye-nan-gyoung on the Irawadi, lat. c. 
 20° 22'. 
 
 1755. " Kaynan-Goung . , . at this Place 
 there are about 200 Families, who are chiefly 
 employed in getting Earth-oil out of Pitts, 
 some five miles in the Country." — Baker, in 
 DaXrynvplS s Or. Sep. i. 172. 
 
 1810. " Petroleum, called by the natives 
 earth-oil, . . . which is imported from Pegu, 
 Ava, and the Arvean (read Aracan) Coast." 
 — Williamson, V. M., ii. 21-23. 
 
 Ecka, s. A small one-horse carriage 
 used by natives. It is Hind, ehka from 
 eh, ' one.' But we have seen it written 
 
 This lign aloes, " genuine, black, heavy, very 
 choice, IS presumably the fine kind from Champa ; 
 the aguila the inferior product. 
 
EED. 
 
 259 
 
 ELEPHANT A. 
 
 acre, and punned upon as quasi-ac/jer 
 by fhose wlio had travelled in it ! 
 
 1811. "... perhaps the simplest car- 
 riage that can be imagined, being nothing 
 more than a chair covered with red cloth, 
 and fixed upon an axle-tree between two 
 small wheels. The Ekka is drawn by one 
 horse, who has no other harness than a girt, 
 to which the shaft of the carriage is fas- 
 tened."— &to2/res, iii. 
 
 1834. "One of those native carriages 
 called ekkag was in waiting. This vehicle 
 resembles in shape a meat-safe, placed upon 
 the axletree of two wheels, but the sides 
 are composed of hanging curtains instead 
 of wire pannels." — The Baboo, ii. 4. 
 
 Eedj.s. Arab. 'Jd A Mabommedan 
 holy festival, but in common applica- 
 tion in India restricted to two such, 
 called there the harl and chotl (or 
 Great and Little) 'Id. The former is 
 the commemoration of Abraham's 
 sacrifice, the victim of which was, 
 according to the Mahommedans, Ish- 
 mael. This is called among other 
 Txaxaea, Bakr-'Id, the "Bull 'W," but 
 this is usually corrupted by ignorant 
 natives as well as Europeans into 
 Bakrl-Id (Hind, hakra, f. hakri, a 
 goat). The other is the 'Id of the 
 Ramazan, viz. , the termination of the 
 annual fast ; the festival called in 
 Turkey Bairam, and by old travellers 
 sometimes the " Mahommedan Easter. ' ' 
 
 c. 1610. "Le temps du ieusne finy on cele- 
 bre_ vne grande feste, et des plus solenneUes 
 qu'ils ayent, qui s'appeUe ydu." — Pijrard 
 de la Val, i. 104. 
 
 1673. " The New Moon before the New 
 Year (which commences at the Vei'nal 
 Equinox), is the Moors .Side, when the 
 Governor in no less Pomp than before, goes 
 to sacrifice a Ram or He-Goat, in remem- 
 brance of that offered for Isaac (by them 
 called Ishauh) ; the like does every one in 
 his own House, that is able to purchase 
 one, and sprinkle their Blood on the 
 sides of their Doots."— Fryer, 108. (The 
 passage is fuU of errors.) 
 
 Eedgah, s. Arabo-Pers. 'Idrjah, 
 "Place of 'id." A place of assembly 
 and prayer on occasion of Musulman 
 festivals. It is in India usually a plat- 
 form of white plastered brickwork, 
 enclosed by a low wall on three sides, 
 and situated outside of a town or 
 village. It is a marked characteristic 
 of landscape in Upper India. 
 
 1792. "The commanding nature of the 
 ground on which the Eed-Gah stands had 
 induced Tippoo to construct a redoubt upon 
 that eminence."— id. Oormoallis, Desp. 
 from Seringapatam, in Seton-Karr, ii. 89. 
 
 Elephant, s. See Supplejient. 
 
 Elephanta, a. n.p. An island in 
 Bom.bay Harbour, the native name of 
 which IS Gharapurl (or sometimes, it 
 would seem, shortly, Purl), famous for 
 its magnificent excavated temple, con- 
 sidered by Burgess to date after the 
 middle of the 8th century. The name 
 was given by the Portuguese from the 
 life-size figure of an elephant, hewn 
 from an isolated mass of trap-rock, 
 which formerly stood in the lower part 
 of the island, not far from the usual 
 landing-place. This figure fell down 
 many years ago, and was often said to 
 have disappeared. But it actually lay 
 in situ till 1864-5, when (on the sugges- 
 tion of the late Mr. .W. E. Frere) it 
 was removed by Dr. (now Sir) George 
 Birdwood to the Victoria Gardens at 
 Bombay, in order to save the relic from 
 destruction. The elephant had ori- 
 ginally a smaller figure on its back, 
 which several of the earlier authorities 
 speak of as a young elephant, but 
 which Mr. Erskine and Oapt. Basil 
 Hall regarded as a tiger. The horse 
 mentioned by Fryer remained in 1712 ; 
 it had disappeared apparently before 
 Niebuhr's visit in 1764. 
 
 c. 1321. "In quod dum sic aseendissem, 
 in xxviii. dietis me transtuli usque ad 
 Tanam . . . haec terra multum bene est 
 situata . . . Haec terra antiquitus fuit 
 valde magna. Nam ipsa fuit terra regis 
 Pori, qui cum rege Alexandre praelium 
 maximum commisit. " — Friar Odoric, in 
 Cathay, &c., App. p. v. 
 
 We quote this because of its relation to 
 the passages following. It seems probable 
 that the alleged connexion with Porus 
 and Alexander may have grown out of the 
 name Pari or Pori. 
 
 1548. "And the Isle of Pory, which is 
 that of the Elephant [do Alyfante), is leased 
 to Joao Pirez by arrangements of the said 
 Governor (dom Joao de Crastro) for 150 
 pardaos."— .S'. Botclho, Tomho, 158. 
 
 1580. "At 3 hours of, the day we found 
 ourselves abreast of a cape called Bombain, 
 where is to be seen an ancient Roman 
 temple, hollowed in the living rock. And 
 above the said temple are many tamarind- 
 trees, and below it a living spring, in which 
 they have never been able to find bottom. 
 The said temple is called Alefante, and is 
 adorned with many figures, and inhabited 
 by a great multitude of bats ; and here 
 they say that Alexander Magnus arrived, 
 and for memorial thereof caused this temple 
 to be made, and further than this he ad- 
 vanced not." — Gasparo Balbi, f. 62d.-03. 
 
 1598. " There is yet an other Pagode, 
 which they hold and esteem for the highest 
 
 s 0. 
 
ELBPSANTA. 
 
 260 
 
 ELBPHANTA. 
 
 and chiefest Pagode of all the rest, which 
 standeth in a little Hand called Pm-y ; this 
 Pagode by the Portingalls is called the 
 Pagode of the Elephant. In that Hand 
 standeth an high hill, and on the top 
 thereof there is a hole, that goeth down 
 into the hiU, digged and carved out of the 
 hard rock or stones as big as a great oloyster 
 . . . round about the wals are cut and 
 formed, the shapes of Elephants, Lions, 
 tigers, & a thousand such like wilde and 
 cruel beasts . . ." — Linschoten, oh. xliv. 
 
 1616. Diego de Couto devotes a chapter 
 of 11 pp. to his detailed account ^^do muito 
 notavel e espantoso Pagode do Elefante." 
 We extract a few paragraphs : 
 
 "This notable and above all others 
 astonishing Pagoda of the Elephant stands 
 on a small islet, less than half a league in 
 compass, which is formed by the river of 
 Bombain, where it is about to discharge 
 itself southward into the sea. It is so 
 called because of a great Elephant of stone, 
 which one sees in entering the river. They 
 say that it was made by the orders of a 
 heathen king called Banasift, who ruled the 
 whole country inland from the Ganges . . . 
 On the left side of this chapel is a doorway 6 
 palms in depth and 5 in width, by which one 
 enters a chamber which is nearly square and 
 very dark, so that there is nothing to be 
 seen there ; and with this ends the fabric of 
 this great pagoda. It has been in many 
 parts demolished ; and what the soldiers 
 have left is so maltreated that it is grievous 
 to see destroyed in such fashion one of the 
 Wonders of the World. It is now 50 years 
 since I went to see this marvellous Pagoda; 
 and as I did not then visit it with such 
 curiosity as I should now feel in doing so, 
 I failed to remark many particulars which 
 exist no longer. But I do remember me to 
 have seen a certain Chapel, not to be seen 
 now, open on the whole fa9ade (which was 
 more than 40 feet in length), and which 
 along the rock formed a plinth the whole 
 length of the edifice, fashioned like our altars 
 both as to breadth and height ; and on 
 this phnth were many remarkable things to 
 be seen. Among others I remember to 
 have noticed the story of Queen Pasiphae 
 and the bull ; also the Angel with naked 
 sword thrusting forth from below a tree 
 two beautiful figures of aman and awoman, 
 who were naked, as the Holy Scripture 
 paints for us the appearance of our first 
 parents Adam and Eve." — Couto, Dec. VII. 
 liv. iii. cap. xi. 
 
 1644. ". . . an islet which they call 
 Ilheo do EUefante ... In the highest part 
 of this Islet is an eminence on which there is a 
 mast from which a flag is unfurled when there 
 are prows (paros) about, as often 'happens, 
 to warn the small imarmed vessels to look 
 out. . . . There is on this island a pagoda 
 called that of the Elephant, a work of ex- 
 traordinary magnitude, being cut out of the 
 solid rock," &c. — Bocarro, MS. 
 
 1673. "... We steered 'by the south 
 side of the Bay, purposely to touch at Ele- 
 phanto, so called from a monstrous Elephant 
 
 out out of the main Rock, bearing a young 
 one on its Back ; not far from it the Effigies 
 of a Horse stuck up to the Belly in the 
 Earth in the Valley ; from thence we clam- 
 bered up the highest Mountain on the 
 Island, on whose summit was a miraculous 
 Piece hewed out of solid Stone : It is sup- 
 ported with 42 Corinthian Pillars," &c. — 
 Fryer, In. 
 
 1690. "At 3 Leagues distance from 
 Bomiay is a small Island called Elephanta, 
 from the Statue of an Elephant cut in 
 Stone. . . . Here likewise are the just 
 dimensions of a Horse Carved in Stone, so 
 lively . . . that many have rather Eaucyed 
 it, at a distance, a living Animal. . . . But 
 that which adds the most Kemarkable Cha- 
 racter to this Island, is the fam'd Pagode at 
 the top of it ; so much spoke of by the Por- 
 tuguese, and at present admir'd by the 
 present Queen Dowager, that she cannot 
 think any one has seen this part of India, 
 who comes not Ereighted home with some 
 Account of it."— Ovington, 158-9. 
 
 1712. "The island of Elephanta . . . 
 takes its name from an elephant in stone, 
 with another on its back, which stands on a 
 small hill, and serves as a sea mark. . . . 
 As they advanced towards the pagoda 
 through asmoothnarrowpasscut intherock, 
 they observed another hewn figure which 
 was called Alexander's horse." — From an 
 account written by Captain Pyke, on board 
 the Stringer East India-man, and iUd. by 
 drawings. Bead by A. Dalrymph to the 
 Soc. of Antiquaries, 10th Eeb. 1780, and 
 pubd. in • Arehaeologia, vii. 323 seqq. One 
 of the plates (xxi.) shows the elephant 
 having on its back distinctly a small ele- 
 phant, whose proboscis comes down into 
 contact with the head of the large one. 
 
 1727. " A league from thence is another 
 larger, called Elephanto, belonging to the 
 Portuguese, and serves only to feed some 
 Cattle. I believe it took its name from 
 an Elephant carved out of a great black 
 Stone, about Seven Foot in Height." — A. 
 Ham. i. 240. 
 
 1760. "Le lendemain, 7 Deoembre, des 
 que le jour parut, je me transportai au bas 
 de la seconde montagne, en face de Bom- 
 baye, dans un coin de I'lsle, oti estl'Ele- 
 phant qui a fait donner k Galipouri 
 le nom d'Elephante. L'animal est de 
 grandeur naturelle, d'une jjierre noire, et 
 detach^e du sol, et paroit porter son petit 
 sur son dos." — Anquetil du Perron, I. 
 ccccxxiii, 
 
 1761. "... The work I mention is an 
 artificial cave cut out of a solid Bock, and 
 decorated with a number of pillars, and 
 
 . gigantic statues, some of which discover y' 
 work of a skilful artist ; and I am inf orm'd 
 by an acquaintance who is well read in y« 
 antient history, and has minutely consi- 
 dered y= figures, that it appears to be y' 
 work of King Sesostris after his Indian 
 Expedition."— MS. Letter oi James Bennell. 
 1764. " Plusieurs Voyageurs font bien 
 mention du vieux temjjle Payen sur la 
 
ELEPHANTA. 
 
 261 
 
 EUj'OBA. 
 
 petite Isle Elephanta prfes de Bombay, 
 mais ils n'en parlent qu'eu passant. Je le 
 trouvois si curieux et si digne de I'attention 
 des Amateurs d'Antiquit^s, que j'y fis trois 
 fois le Voyage, et que j'y dessinois tout oe 
 que s'y trouve de plus remarquable . , ." — 
 Carsten Niebuhr, Voyage, ii. 25. 
 
 "... Pas loin du Kivage de la Mer, et 
 en pleine Campagne, on voit encore un 
 Elephant d'une pierre dure et noiratre . . . 
 La Statue . . . porte quelque chose sur le 
 dos, mais que le tems a rendu entiferement 
 meconnoissable . . . Quant au Cheval dont 
 Ovington et Hamilton font mention je ne 
 I'aipasvu."— iJ. 33. 
 
 1780. "That which has principally at- 
 tracted the attention of travellers is the 
 small island of £lephanta, situated in the 
 east side of the harbour of Bombay. . . . 
 Near the south end is the figure of an ele- 
 phant rudely cut in stone, from which the 
 island has its name. . . . On the back are 
 the remains of something that is said to 
 have formerly represented a young elephant, 
 though no traces of such a resemblance are 
 now to be found." — Account, ibc. By Mr. 
 WilMwm Suntei; Surgeon in the E. Indies, 
 Archaeologia, vii. 286. 
 
 1783. In vol. viii. of the Archaeologia, 
 V. 251, is another account in a letter from 
 Hector Macneil, Esq. He mentions "the 
 elephant cut out of stone," but not the 
 small elephant, nor the horse. 
 
 1795. "Some Account of the Cares in the 
 Island of Elephanta. By J. Goldingham, 
 Esq." (No date of paper.) In As. Re- 
 sewrches, iv. 409 seqq. 
 
 1813. Account of the Cave Temple of Ele- 
 phanta . ... by Wm. Erskine. Trans. 
 Bombay Idt. Soc, i. 198, seqq. Mi-. Erskine 
 says in regard to the figure on the back of 
 the large elephant : " The remains of its 
 paws, and also the junction of its belly with 
 the larger animal, were perfectly distinct ; 
 and the appearance it offered is represented 
 on the annexed drawing made by Captain 
 Hall (PI. II.)*, who from its appearance 
 oonjectured that it must have been a tiger 
 rather than an elephant ; an idea in which 
 I feel disposed to agree."— /6. 208. 
 
 b. s. A name given, originally by the 
 Portuguese, to violent storms occurring 
 at the termination, though some tra- 
 vellers describe it as at the setting in, 
 of the Monsoon. 
 
 1551 " The Damani, that is to say a vio- 
 lent storm arose ; the kind of storm is known 
 under the name of the Elephant ; it blows 
 from the west."— fi'wii 'AK, p. 75. 
 
 .c. 1616. "The 20th day (August), the 
 ■night past fell a storme oLj'aine called the 
 Oliphant, vsuall at going lut of the raines." 
 —Sir T. Roe in Purchas, i. 549. 
 
 1659. " The boldest among us became dis- 
 mayed ; and the more when the whole oul- 
 
 „ * J* is not easy to understand the bearing of 
 me drawing in question. 
 
 minated in such a terrific storm that we were 
 compelled to believe it must be that yearly 
 raging tempest which is called the Elephant. 
 This storm, annually, in September and 
 October, makes itself heard in a frightful 
 manner, in the Sea of Bengal." — Walter 
 Schulze, 67. 
 
 c. 1665. " II y fait si mauvais pour le 
 "Vaisseaux au commencement de ce mois 
 k cause d'un Vent d'Orient qui y soufile en 
 ce tems-1^ avec violence, et qui est toujours 
 accompagne de gros nuages qu'on appelle 
 Elephans, paroe-qu'ils en ont la figure . , ." 
 — Thevenot, v. 38. 
 
 1673. " Not to deviate any longer, we are 
 now winding about the Sonth- West part of 
 Ceilon ; where we have the Tail of the 
 Elephant full in our mouth ; a constellation 
 by the Portugals called Babo del Elephanto, 
 known for the breaking up of Vae Munsoons, 
 which is the last Elory this season makes." 
 — Fi-yer, 48. 
 
 1756. "9th (October). We had what they 
 call here an Elephanta, which is an exces- 
 sive hard gale, with very severe thunder, 
 lightning and rain, but it was of short con- 
 tinuance. In about 4 hours there fell . . ■ 
 2 (inches)."— /ijcs, 42. 
 
 c. 1760. ' ' The setting in of the rains is 
 commonly ushered in by a violent thunder- 
 storm, generally called the Elephanta." — ■ 
 Grose, i. 33. 
 
 Elephant-Creeper, s. Argyreia 
 speciosa. Sweet. (N. 0. Couvolvulaceae). 
 The leaves are used in native medicine 
 as poultices, &o. 
 
 Elk, s. The name given by sports- 
 men in S. India, with singular impro- 
 priety, to the great sta.g BusaAristotelis, 
 the sdmhar and h&rasinga of Upper 
 India. 
 
 EU'ora (though very commonly 
 called Ellora), n.p. Properly Elura, 
 otherwise ViruU, a village in the 
 Nizam's territory, 7 m. from Dau- 
 latabad, which gives its name to 
 the famous and wonderful rock-caves 
 and temples in its vicinity, excavated 
 in the crescent-shaped scarp of a 
 plateau, about IJ m. in length. 
 These works are Buddhist (ranging 
 from A.D. 450 to 700), Brahminical (c. 
 650 to 700), and Jain (c. 800-1000). 
 
 c. 1665. " On m'avoit fait a Sourat 
 grande estime des Pagodes d'Elora _. . _. 
 (and after describing them) . . . Quoiqu'il 
 en soit, si Ton considfere cette quantitfi de 
 Temples spacieux, remplis de pilastres et 
 de colonnes, et tant de miUiers de figures, 
 et le tout tailM dans le roc vif, on pent dire 
 avec verity que ces ouvrages surpassent la 
 force humaine ;.et qu'au moins les gens du 
 sifecle dans lequel ils ont 6ti faits, n'^toient 
 pas tout-k-f ait barbares. "~Thevenot,y. p.222. 
 
ULU^ 
 
 262 
 
 FACTOR. 
 
 1684. " Muhammad Shiih Malik JAni, son 
 of Tughlik, selected the fort of Deogir as a 
 central point whereat to establish the seat of 
 government, and gave it the name of Dau- 
 lat^b^d. He removed the inhabitants of 
 Dehli thither. . . . Ellora is only a short 
 distance from this place. At some very- 
 remote period a race of men, as if by magic, 
 excavated caves high up among the defiles 
 of the mountains. These rooms extended 
 over a breadth of one hos. Carvings of 
 various designs and of correct execution 
 adorned all the walls and ceilings ; but the 
 outside of the mountain is perfectly level, 
 and there is no sign of any dwelling. From 
 the long period of time these Pagans re- 
 mained masters of this territory, it is 
 reasonable to conclude, although historians 
 differ, that to them is to be attributed the 
 construction of these places." — Sakl Miista- 
 'idd Khan, Ma-asir-i-'Alamglrl, in Elliot, vii. 
 189-190. 
 
 1760. "Je descendis ensuite par un 
 sentier frayed dans le roc, et aprfes m'Stre 
 muni de d eux Brahmes que I'on me donna 
 pour f ort instruits je commencai la visite de 
 ce que j'appelle les Pagodes d'Eloura." — ■ 
 Anquetil du Perron, I. ccxxxiii. 
 
 1794. "Description of the Caves . . . on 
 the Mountain, about a Mile to the Eastward 
 of the town of Ellora, or as called on the 
 spot, Verrool." (By Sir C. W. Malet.) In 
 As. Mesea/i'ches, vi. 38 seqq, 
 
 1803. '•' Hindoo Excavations in the Moun- 
 tain of Ellora ... ire Twenty-four Views. 
 . . . Engraved from the Drawings of James 
 Wales, by and under the direction of Thomas 
 Daniell." 
 
 Elu, n.p., or in older form Helu, is 
 believed to be a trausformation. of 8%- 
 hala (see Ceylon), and is applied especi- 
 ally to the language of the old Sing- 
 halese Poetry. 
 
 Emblic Myrohalans. See under 
 Myrobalans. 
 
 English-bazar, n.p. This is a cor- 
 ruption of the name {Ai!uirezabad= 
 ' English-town ') given by the natives 
 in the 17th century to the purlieus of 
 the factory at Malda in Bengal. Now 
 the Zillah Station of Malda district. 
 
 1683. "I departed from Cassumbazar 
 with designe (God willing) to visit ye factory 
 at Englesavad. " — Hedges, May 6. 
 
 1878. "These ruins (Gaur) are situated 
 about 8 miles to the south of Angr&^b^d 
 (English Bazar), the civil station of the 
 district of M^ldah . . . .". — MavensJiato^s 
 Gaur, p. 1. 
 
 Eurasian, s. A modern name 
 for persons of mixt European and 
 Indian blood, devised as being more 
 euphemistic than half-caste and more 
 precise than East-Indian. 
 
 1880. "The shovel-hats are surprised 
 that the Eurasian does not become a mis- 
 sionary or a schoolmaster, or apoliceman, 
 or something of that sort. The native 
 papers say, ' Deport him '; the white prints 
 say, ' Make him a soldier '; and the Eura- 
 sian himself says, ' Make me a Commis- 
 sioner, give me a pension.'" — Ali Baba, 
 123. 
 
 Europe, adj. Commonly used in 
 India for "European," in contradis- 
 tinction to "country" (q.v) as quahfy- 
 ing goods, viz., those imported from. 
 Europe. The phrase is probably obso- 
 lescent. 
 
 "Europe shop" is a shop where 
 European goods of sorts are sold at 
 an upcountry station. The first 
 quotation applies the word to a mara. 
 
 1673. ' ' The Enemies, by the help of an 
 Europe Engineer, had sprung a Mine to 
 blow up the Castle." — Fryer, 87. 
 
 1711. " On the arrival of a Europe ship, 
 the Sea-Gate is always throngd with 
 People." — Lockyer, 27. 
 
 c. 1817. "Now the Europe shop into 
 which Mrs. Browne and Mary went was a 
 very large one, and full of all sorts of 
 things. One side was set out with Europe 
 caps and bonnets, ribbons, feathers, sashes, 
 and what not." — Mrs. Sherwood's Stories, 
 ed. 1873, 23. 
 
 186C. "Mrs. Sma/rt. Ah, Mr. Cholmon- 
 deley, I was called the Europe Angel."— 
 The Dawk Bungalow, p. 219. 
 
 Eysham, Ehsham, s. Ar. ahshsm, 
 pi. of hashm, a train or retinue. One 
 of the nulitary technicalities affected 
 by Tippoo; and according to Kirk- 
 patrick [Tippoci's Letters, App. p. cii.) 
 applied to garrison troops. Miles ex- 
 plains it as " Irregular infantry with 
 swords and matchlocks" (See his tr. 
 of H. of Hyditr Naih, p. 398, and tr. of 
 H. of Tipd, Sultan, p. 61). 
 
 Factor, s. Originally a commercial 
 agent ; the executive head of a factory. 
 Till some 40 years ago the Factors formed 
 the third of the four classes into which 
 the covenanted civil servants of the 
 Company were theoretically divided, 
 viz., Senior Merchants, Junior Mer- 
 chants, Factors, and Writers. Butthese 
 terms had long ceased to have any re- 
 lation to the occupation of those offi- 
 cials, and even to have any application 
 at all except in the nominal lists of the 
 
FACTOR 
 
 263 
 
 FACTORY. 
 
 service. The titles, however, continue 
 (through, vis inertiae of administration 
 m such matters) in the classified lists 
 of the Civil Service for years after the 
 ahoHtion of the last vestige of the Com- 
 pany's trading character, and it is not 
 till thepuhlication of the E. I. Register 
 for the first half of 1842 that they dis- 
 appear from that oflBoial publication. 
 In this the whole body appears with- 
 out any classification ; and in that for 
 the second half of 1842 they are divided 
 into six classes, first class, second 
 class, &c., an arrangement which, with 
 the omission of the 6th class, still con- 
 tinues. 
 
 Possibly the expressions Factor, 
 Factory, may have been adopted from 
 the Portuguese Feitor, Feitoria. The 
 formal authority for the classification 
 of the civilians is quoted under 1675. 
 
 1501. " With which answer night came 
 on, and there came aboard the Captain 
 Mdr that Christian of Calecut sent by the 
 Factor {feitor) to say that Cojebequi assured 
 him, and he knew it to be the case, that the 
 King of Calecut was arming a great fleet." 
 — Oorrea, i. 250. 
 
 1582. "The Factor and the Catuall 
 having seen these parcels began to langh 
 thereat." — CastaOeda, transl. by N. L., 
 f . 46 b. 
 
 1600. "Capt. Middleton, John Havard, 
 and Francis Bamte, elected the three prin- 
 cipal Factors. John Havard, being pre- 
 sent, willingly accepted." — Sainshury, 
 i. 111. 
 
 c. 1610._ "Les Portugais de Malaoa ont 
 des commis et factenrs par toutes ees Isles 
 pourle trafic." — Pyrarddela Val, ii. lOG. 
 
 1653. "Feitor est vn terme Portugais 
 signifiant vn Consul aux Indes." ~De la 
 Btyullaye-le-Gouz, ed. 1657, p. 538. 
 
 1666. "The Viceroy came to Cochin, 
 and there received the news that Antonio 
 de Sk, Factor (Fator) of Coulam, with all 
 his ofBcers, had been slain by the Moors." — 
 Faria y Soma, i, 35. 
 
 1675-0. "Por the advancement of our 
 Apprentices, we direct that, after they have 
 served the first five yeares, they shall have 
 flOper annum, for the last two yeares ; and 
 having served these two yeares, to be enter- 
 tayned one year longer, as Writers, and 
 have Writers' sallary: and having served 
 tiiat yeare, to enter into y" degree of 
 Factor, which otherwise would have been 
 .ten yeares. And knowing that a distinc- 
 tion of titles is, in many respects necessary, 
 we do order that when the Apprentices have 
 served their times, they be stiled Writers; and 
 when the Writers have served their times, 
 they be stiled Factors, and Factors having 
 served their times to be stiled Merchants ; 
 and Merchants having served their times to 
 be stiled Senior Merchants.'"— Eoct. of Court's 
 
 Letter in Bruoe's Annals of the E. I. Co., 
 ii. 374-5. 
 
 1689. "These are the chief Places of 
 Note and Trade where their Presidents and 
 Agents reside, for the support of whom, 
 with their Writers and Factors, large Pri- 
 vileges and Salaries are allowed." — Ovinoton, 
 386. 
 
 (The same writer tells us that Facim-s got 
 £40 a year ; junior Factors, £15 ; Writers, 
 £7. Peons got 4 rupees a month . P. 392.) 
 
 1711. Lockyer gives the salaries at Ma- 
 dras as follows : 
 
 "The Governor, £200 and £100 gratuity ; 
 6 Coxmoillors, of whom the chief (2nd ?) had 
 £100, 3d. £70, 4th. £50, the others £40, which 
 was the salary of 6 Senior Merchants. 2 
 Junior Merchants, £30 per annum ; 5 Fac- 
 tors, £15; 10 Writers £5; 2 Ministers, £100 ; 
 1 Surgeon, £36. 
 
 * * * if * * * 
 
 "Attorney-General has 50 Pagodas per 
 Annum gratuity. 
 
 "Scavenger (!) 100 do. 
 
 ******** 
 
 (p. 14.) 
 c. 1748. "He was appointed to be a Writer 
 in the Company's Cfivil Service, becoming 
 . . . after the first five (years) a factor." — 
 Orme, Fragments, viii. 
 
 1781. "Why we should have a Council 
 and Senior and .Junior Merchants, factors 
 and writers, to load one ship in the year (at 
 Penang), and to collect a very small revenue, 
 appears to me perfectly incomprehensible." 
 — Corresp. of Ld. Cornwallis, i. 390. 
 
 1786. In a notification of Aug. 10th, the 
 subsistence of civil servants out of employ 
 is fixed thus : 
 
 A Senior Merchant — £400 sterling per ann. 
 A Junior Merchant — £300 „ ,, 
 
 Factors and Writers— £200 „ ,, 
 
 In Seton-Karr, i. 131. 
 
 Factory, s. A trading establish- 
 ment at a foreign port or mart (see 
 preceding). 
 
 1500. " And then he sent ashore the 
 Factor Ayres Correa with the ship's car- 
 penters . , . and sent to ask the King for , 
 timber ... all which the King sent in 
 great sufficiency, and he sent orders also for 
 him to have many carpenters and labourers 
 to assist in making the houses ; and they 
 brought much plank and wood, and palm- 
 trees which they cut down at the Point,_ so 
 that they made a great Campo,* in which 
 they made houses for the Cajitain Mdr, and 
 for each of the Captains, and houses for 
 the people, and they made also a separate 
 large house for the factory (feitoria)."— 
 Cmrea, i. 168. 
 
 1582. "... he sent a Nayre ... to 
 the intent hee might remaine in the Fac- 
 tovje."—Castaneda (by N. L.), ff. 54 6. 
 
 * This use ofjnmpo is more like the sense of 
 Compound (q.v.) than in any instance that we had 
 ound when eompletinp; that article. 
 
FACTORY. 
 
 264 
 
 FAILSOOF. 
 
 1606. " In which time the Pwiinc/all and 
 Tydoryan Slaves had sacked the towne, 
 setting fire on the ia,Dtoiy."—Middleton's 
 Voyage, 6. (4). 
 
 1615. "The King of Aoheen desiring 
 that the Hector should leave a merchant in 
 his country ... it has been thought fit to 
 settle a factory at Acheen, and leave Juxon 
 and NicoUs in charge of it." — Sainshury, 
 i. 415. 
 
 1809. "The factory-house (at Cuddalore) 
 is a chaste piece of architecture, built by 
 my relative Diamond Pitt, when this was 
 the chief station of the British on the 
 Coromandel Coast. "—id. Valentia.i. 372. 
 
 _We add a list of the Factories esta- 
 blislied by the E. I. Company, as com- 
 plete as we have been able to compile. 
 We have used 'Milburn, Sainsbury, 
 the " Charters of the E. I. Company," 
 and " Robert Burton, The English 
 Acquisitions in Guinea dnd East India, 
 1728," which' contains (p. 184) along 
 list of English Factories. It has not 
 been possible to submit our list as yet 
 to proper criticism. The letters attached 
 indicate the authorities, viz., M. Mil- 
 burn, S. Sainsbury, 0. Charters, B. 
 Burton. 
 
 In Arahia,the Crulf, a/nd Persia. 
 
 Judda, B. Muscat, B. 
 
 Mocha, M. Kishm, B. 
 
 Aden, M. Bush ire, M. 
 
 Shahr, B. Gombroon, O. 
 
 Durga (?), B. Bussorah, M. 
 
 Dofar, B. Shiraz, C. 
 
 Maoulla, B. Ispahan, C. 
 
 In Bind.— Tatta, (?). 
 
 In Western India. 
 Cutch, M. Barcelore, M. 
 
 Cambay, M. Mangalore, M. 
 
 Brodera{Baroda), M. Cananore, M. 
 Broach, C, Dhurmapatam, M. 
 
 Ahmedabad, C. Tellecherry, C. 
 
 Surat and Swally, C. Calicut, C. 
 Bombay, C. Cranganore, M. 
 
 Raybag (?), M. Cochin, M. 
 
 Kajapore, M. Porca, M. 
 
 Carwar, C. Camoply, M. 
 
 Batikala, M. Quilon, M. 
 
 Honore, M. Anjengo, C. 
 
 Eastern and Coromandel Coast. 
 Tuticorin, M. Masulipatam, C, S. 
 
 CaUimere, B. Madapollam, C. 
 
 Porto Novo, C. Verasheron (?), M. 
 
 Cuddalore (Ft. St. Ingeram (?), M. 
 
 David), C. .(qy. Vizagapatam, C. 
 
 Sadras ?) Bimlipatam, M. 
 
 FortSt. George, CM. Ganjam, M. 
 Puhcat, M. Maniokpatam, B. 
 
 PettipoU, C, S. Arzapore (?), B. 
 
 Bengal Side. 
 Balasore, C. (and Je- Malda, C. 
 
 lasore ?) Berhampore, M. 
 
 Calcutta (Ft. Wil- Patna, C. 
 
 liam and Chutta- Lucknow, C. 
 
 nuttee, C.) Agra, C. 
 
 Hoogly, C. Lahore, M. 
 
 Cossimbazar, C. Dacca, C 
 
 Kajmahal, C. • Chittagong ? 
 
 Indo-Chinese Countries. 
 Pegu, M. Ligore, M. 
 
 Tennasserim (Trina- Siam, M., S. (Judea, 
 - core, B.) i.e. Yuthia). 
 
 Quedah, M. Camboja, M. 
 
 Johore, M. Cochin China, M. 
 
 Pahang, M. Tonquin, C. 
 
 Patani, S. 
 
 In China. 
 Macao, M., S. Tywan (in Formosa), 
 
 Amoy, M. M. 
 
 Hoksieu (i.e. Fu- Chusan,M.(andNiDg- 
 ohow), M. po ?). 
 
 In Japan. — Firando, M. 
 Archipelago. 
 In Sumatra. 
 Acheen, M. Indrapore, C. 
 
 Passaman, M. Tryamong, C. 
 
 Ticoo, M. (qu. same (B. has also, in Suma- 
 as Ayer Dickets, tra, Ayer Borsna, 
 B. ?) Eppon, and Ba- 
 
 Sillebar, M. mola, which we 
 
 Bencoolen, C. cannot identify.) 
 
 Jambi, M., S. Indraghiri, S. 
 
 In Java. 
 Bantam, C. Jacatra (since Bata- 
 
 Japara, M., S. via), M. 
 
 In Borneo. 
 Banjarmasin, M. Brunei, M. 
 Succadana, M. 
 
 In Celebes, <i:c. 
 
 Macassar, M., S. Pulo Roon (?), M., S. 
 
 Banda, M. Puloway, S. 
 
 Lantar, S. Pulo Condore, M. 
 
 Neira, S. Magindanao, M. 
 
 Rosingyn, S. Machian (3), S. 
 
 Selaman, S. Moluccas, S. 
 Amboyna, M. 
 
 Camballo (in Ceram), Hitto, Larica (or 
 Luricca), and Looho, or Lugho, are men- 
 tioned in S. (iii. 303) as sub-factories of 
 Amboyna. 
 
 Faghfur, n.p. See Supplement. 
 
 Failsoof, s. Ar. H. failmf, from 
 (jjiXoa-ofjios. But its popular sense is a 
 ' crafty schemer,' an ' artful dodger.' 
 Filosofo, in Manilla, is applied to a' 
 native who has been at college, and 
 returns to his birthplace in the pro- 
 vinces, with aU the importance of his 
 acquisitions, and the affectation of 
 European habits {Blumentritt, Vocahu- 
 lar.). 
 
FAKEEB. 
 
 265 
 
 FANAM. 
 
 Fakeer, s. Hind, from Arab. /a^ir 
 ('poor'). Properly an. indigent person, 
 but specially applied to a Mahommedan 
 religious mendicant, and then, loosely 
 and inaccurately, to Hindu devotees 
 and naked ascetics. And tMs last is 
 the most ordinary Anglo-Indian use. 
 
 1604. " Fokers are men of good life, which 
 are only given to peace. Leo calls them 
 Hermites ; others call them Talbics and 
 Saints." — Collection of things . ... of 
 Barbarie, in Purchas, ii. 857. 
 
 1633. "Also they are called Faokeeres, 
 which are religious names." — W. Bruton, 
 in Hak. v. 56. 
 
 1653. " Fakir signifie pauure en Turq et 
 Persan, mais en Indien signifie .... 
 vne espece de Religieux Indou, qui fouUent 
 le moude aux pieds, et ne s'habillent que de 
 haillons qu'ils ramassent dans les rues." — 
 De la Boullaye le Gouz, ed. 1657, 538. 
 
 0. 1660. " I have often met in the Field, 
 especially upon the Lands of the Kajas, 
 whole squadrons of these Faquires, alto- 
 
 f ether naked, dreadful to behold. Some 
 eld their Arms lifted up . . . ; others had 
 their terrible Hair hanging about them. . .; 
 some had a kind of Hercules' s Club ; others 
 had dry and stiff Tiger-skins over tlieir 
 Shoulders. . ."—Bernier, E. T. p. 102. 
 
 1856. 
 " There stalks a row of Hindoo devotees, 
 Bedaubed with ashes, their foul matted 
 
 hair 
 Down to their heels : their blear eyes 
 
 fiercely scowl 
 Beneath their painted brows. On this 
 
 side struts 
 AMussulman Fakeer, who tells his beads. 
 By way of prayer, but cursing all the 
 
 while 
 The heathen."— J%e Banyan Tree. 
 
 1673. "Fakiers or Holy Men, abstracted 
 •from the World, and resigned to God." — 
 Fryer, 95. 
 
 1690. "They are called Faquirs by the 
 Natives, but Ashmen commonly by us, be- 
 cause of the abundance of Ashes with 
 which they powder their Heads." — Ovlng- 
 tm, 350. 
 
 1727. "Being now settled in Peace, he 
 invited his holy Brethren the Fakires, 
 who are very numerous in India, to come 
 to Agra and receive a new Suit of Clothes." 
 —A. Ham. i. 175. 
 
 1770. "Singular expedients have been 
 tried by men jealous of superiority to share 
 with the Bramins the veneration of the 
 multitude ; this has given rise to a race of 
 monks known in India by the name of 
 Fakirs."— Jtoi/mrf (tr. 1777), i. 49. 
 . 1774. " The character of a fakir is held 
 m great estimation in this country,"— 
 Bogle, in Markham's Tibet, 23. 
 
 1878. "Les mains abandonn^es sur lea 
 genoux, dans une immobility de fakir."— 
 Alfh. Saudet, Le Nabob, ch. vi. 
 
 Falaun, s. Ar. falan, faldii, and 
 H. f alalia, ' such, an one,' ' a certain 
 person.' In Elphinstone's Life we see 
 that this was the term by which he 
 and his friend Strachey used to indi- 
 cate their master in early days, and a 
 man whom they much respected, Sir 
 Barry Close. And gradually, by a 
 process of Hobson-Jobson, this was 
 turned into Forlorn. 
 
 1803. " The General (A. Wellesley) is an 
 excellent man to have a peace, to make. . . 
 I had a long talk with tiim about such a 
 one ; he said he was a very sensible man. " 
 —Op. cit. i. 81. 
 
 1824. " This is the old ghaut down which 
 we were so glad to retreat with old Forlorn." 
 — ii. 164. See also i. 56, 108, 345, &c. 
 
 Fan^m., s. The denomination of a 
 small coin long in use in S. India, 
 Malayal. and TeLvailpanam ("money"), 
 from Sansk. pana. There is also a 
 Dekhani form of the word, falam. In 
 Telugu it is called riika. The form 
 fanaith was probably of Arabic origin, 
 as we find it long prior to the Portu- 
 guese period. The fanam was an- 
 ciently a gold coin, but latterly of 
 silver, or sometimes of base gold. It 
 bore various local values, but accord- 
 ing to the old Madras monetary 
 system, prevailing till 1818, iifanams 
 went to one star pagoda, and a Madras 
 fanam was therefore worth about 2d. 
 (see Frinsep's Useful Tables, by B. 
 Thomas, p. 18). 
 
 Fanams are still met with on the 
 west coast, and as late as 1862 were 
 received at the treasuries of Malabar 
 and Caliout. As the coins were very 
 small they used to be counted by means 
 of a board or dish, having a lai'ge 
 number of holes or pits. On this a 
 pile of fanams was shaken, and then 
 swept off, leaving the holes filled. 
 About the time named Rs. 5,000 worth 
 of gold fanams were sold off at those 
 treasuries. 
 
 c. 1344. " A hundred fiuam are equal 
 to 6 golden dinars " (in Ceylon). — Ibn Batuta, 
 iv. 174. 
 
 c. 1348. "And these latter (Malabar 
 Christians) are the Masters of the public 
 steelyard, from which I derived, as a per- 
 quisite of my office as Pope's Legate, every 
 month a hundred gold fan, and a thousand 
 when I l&it."—John Marignolli, in Cathay, 
 343. 
 
 1442. " In this country they have three 
 kinds of money, made of gold mixed with 
 alloy . . . the third, called fanom, is equi- 
 valent in value to the tenth part of the last 
 
FAN-PALM. 
 
 260 
 
 FEBAZEE. 
 
 mentioned coin" {partdb, vid. pardao). — 
 Ahduvrazzak, in India in tht XVth Cent, 
 p. 26. 
 
 1498. ' ' Fifty fanoeens, which are equal 
 to 3 cruzados." — Moteiro de V. da Gmna^ 
 107. 
 
 1505. " Quivi spendeno dueati d'auro 
 veneziani e monete rli auro et argento e me- 
 talle. chiamano vna moneta de argento 
 fanone. XX vagliono vn ducato. Tara e 
 vn altramoneta de metale. XV vagliono 
 vn Fanone. " — Italian Version of Letter from, 
 Dom Manuel of Portugal (Reprint by A. 
 BurneU, 1881), p. 12. 
 
 1510. "He also coins a silver money 
 called tare, and others of gold, 20 of which 
 go to a pai'dao, and are called fanom. And 
 of these small coins of silver, there go six- 
 teen to a fanom." — Varthema, Hak. Soc. 
 130. 
 
 1516. ' ' Eight fine rubies of the weight 
 of one fau^o . . . are worth fauoes 10." — 
 Barhosa (Lisbon ed.), 384. 
 
 1553. "In the ceremony of dubbing a 
 knight he is to go with all his kinsfolk and 
 friends, in pomp and festal procession, to 
 the House of the King . . . and make him 
 an offering of 60 of those pieces of gold 
 which they call FanSes, each of which may 
 be worth 20 re^'s of our money." — DeBarros, 
 Dec. I. liv. ix. cap. iii. 
 
 1582. _ In the English transl. of ' Cas- 
 taneda ' is a passage identical with the pre- 
 ceding, in which the word is written 
 "Fannon."— fol.36, 6. 
 
 ,, " In thi.'i city of Negajjatan afore- 
 said are current certain coins called f anno . . . 
 They are of base gold, and are worth in 
 our money 10 soldi each, and 17 are equal 
 to a zeechin of Venetian gold." — Oasp. BalH, 
 f . 84 V. 
 
 c. 1610. " lis nous donnent tous le jours 
 a chacun un Fanan, qui est vne pifece d'or 
 monnoye du Roy qui vaut environ quatre 
 sols et demy.' — Pyrard de la Val, i. 250. 
 
 1752. "N.B. 36 Fanams to a Pagoda, is 
 the exchange, by which all the servants 
 belonging to the Company receive their 
 salaries. But in the Bazar the general 
 exchange in Trade is 40 to 42." — T. Brooks, 
 p. 8. 
 
 1785. " You are desired to lay a silver 
 fanam, a piece worth three pence, upon the 
 ground. This, which is the smallest of all 
 coins, the elephant feels about till he finds." 
 — Caraceiolli, Life of Olive, i. 288. 
 
 1803. "The pay I have given the boat- 
 men is one gold fanam for every day they 
 do not work, and two gold fanams for every 
 da,y they do." — From Sir A. Wellesley, in 
 Life of Munro, i. 342. 
 
 Fan-palm, s. Tlie usual applioa- 
 tion of this name is to the Borassus fla- 
 helliformis, L. (see Brab and Palmyra), 
 ■whicli is no doubt the type on wliicli 
 our ladies' fans have been formed. 
 But it is also sometimes applied to the 
 
 Talipot (q-v.) ; and it is exceptionally 
 (and surely erroneously) applied by 
 Sir L. PeUy {J. E. G. S., xxxv. 232) to 
 the " Traveller's Tree," i.e., the Mada- 
 gascar liavenala ( Uratiia speciosa). 
 
 Farash, Ferash, Frash, s. Ar. 
 Hind, farrash. A menial servant 
 whose proper business is to spread 
 carpets, pitch tents, &c., and in fact, in 
 a house, to do housemaid's work ; em- 
 ployed also in Persia to administer the 
 bastinado. The word was in more com- 
 mon use in India two centuries ago than 
 now. 
 
 c. 1300. "Sa grande richesce apparuten 
 un paveillon que li roys d'Ermenie envoia 
 au roy de France, qui valoit bien cinq cens 
 livres ; et li manda li roy de Hermenie que 
 uns ferrais au Soudano dou Coyne li avoit 
 donnei. Ferrais est cU qui tient lea pa- 
 veillons au Soudanc et qui li nettoie ses 
 mesons." — Jehan, Seigneur de Joinvilh, ed, 
 De Wailly, p. 78. 
 
 c. 1513. " And the gentlemen rode . . . 
 upon horses from the king's stables, attended 
 by his servants whom they call farazes, who 
 groom and feed them." — Gorrea, Lendas, II. 
 i. 364. 
 
 (Here it seems to be used for syce (q.v.) 
 or groom.) 
 
 c. 1590. "Besides, there are employedlOOO 
 Farrashes, natives of Irto, TurJn, and 
 Hindostin." — -Ain, i. 47. 
 
 1648. "The Frassy for the Tents."— 
 Van Twiit, 86. 
 
 1673. "Where live the Frasses or 
 Porters also." — Fryer, 67. 
 
 1824. "Call the ferashes . . . and let 
 them beat the rogues on the soles of their 
 feet till they produce the fifty ducats."— 
 ffajji Baha (ed. 1835), 40. 
 
 Fedea, Fuddea, S; A denomina- 
 tion of money formerly current in 
 Bombay and the adjoining coast; 
 M-shT. p'hadyd{q\i. Ax.fidya, ransom?). 
 It constantly occurs in the account 
 statements of the 16th century, e.g. of 
 Nunez (1554) as a money of account, 
 of which 4 went to the silver tanga, 
 20 to the pardao. In Milburn (1813) 
 it is a pice or copper coin, of which 50 
 were = to a rupee. 
 
 Ferazee, s. Properly Ar. faram, 
 from faraiz (pi. of farz) ' the divine 
 ordinances.' A name applied to a 
 body of Mahommedan Puritans in 
 Bengal, kindred to the Wahabis of 
 Arabia. They represent a reaction 
 and protest against the corrupt condi- 
 tion and pagan practices into which 
 Mahommedanism in Eastern India had 
 fallen, analogous to the former decay of 
 
FETISH. 
 
 267 
 
 FIREFLY. 
 
 native Christianity in the south (see 
 Malabar Bites), This reaction was 
 begun by Haj ji ShariyatuHah, a native 
 of the village of Daulatpur, in the dis- 
 trict of Farldpur, who was killed in 
 an agrarian riot in 1831. His son 
 Dudu Miyan succeeded him as head of 
 the sect. Since his death, some 20 
 years ago, the influence of the body 
 is said to have diminished, but it had 
 spread very largely through Lower 
 Bengal. 
 
 The Faraizz wraps his dhoti (q.v.) 
 round his loins, without crossing it 
 between his legs, a practice which he 
 regards as heathenish ; as a Bedouin 
 would. 
 
 Petish, s. A natural object, or 
 animal, made an object of worship. 
 From Port, fetigo, feitigo, oifetisso (old 
 Span, fechizo), apparently from fac- 
 titius, signifying first ' artificial,' and 
 then 'unnatural,' 'wroughtbycharms,' 
 &c. The word is not Anglo-Indian ; but 
 it was at an early date applied by the Por- 
 tugueseto themagioalfigures, &o.,used 
 by natives in Africa and India, and has 
 thence been adopted into Prenoh and 
 English. The word has of late years 
 acquired a special and technical mean- 
 ing, chiefly through the writings of 
 Comte. 
 
 Eaynouard (Lex. Eoman.) has/ac/ra- 
 rier, fachilador for a sorcerer, which 
 he places under /ai, i.e., fatum, and 
 cites old Catalan fadador, old Sp. 
 hadador, and then Port, feiticeiro, &c. 
 But he has mixed up the derivatives 
 of two different words, fafum and/ac- 
 titius. Prof. Max MuUer quotes, 
 fi'om Muiatori, a work of 1311 which 
 has: " incantationes, sacrilegia, augu- 
 na, vel malefica, quae facturae seu 
 praestigiavulgariterappellantur." And 
 Eaynouard himself has in a French 
 passage of 1446—" par leurs sorceries 
 et faictureries." 
 
 1487. "E a«si Ihe (a el Rey de Beni) 
 mandou muitos e santos oonselhos pera 
 tornar^P^deNossoSenhor . . . mandan- 
 dolhe miiito estranhar suas idolotrias e 
 leitijarias, que era suas terras os negros 
 tinhao e ■as&o."~Garcia Resende, Chron. of 
 Dom Joao II., ch. Ixv. 
 
 0. 1539, " E que jk por duas vezes o 
 tinhao tetado co arroydo feyti^o, sd a fim 
 do elle sayr fora, e o matarem na briga ..." 
 —Px-nto, ch. xxxiv. 
 
 .,-'-^2. "They have many and various 
 idolatnes, and deal much in charms (feiti- 
 coes) and divinations."— CagfanAeda, ii. 51. 
 
 1553.^ '_' And as all the nation of this 
 Ethiopia is much given to sorceries (fei- 
 ti^os) in which stands all their trust and 
 faith . . . and to satisfy himself the more 
 surely of the truth about his son, the king 
 ordei'ed a feiti^o which was used among 
 them (in Congo). This feiti^o being tied 
 in a cloth was sent by a slave. to one of his 
 women, of whom he had a suspicion." — 
 Barros, I. iii, 10. 
 
 1600. ' ' If they find any Fettisos in the 
 way as they goe (which are their idolatrous 
 gods) they give them some of their fruit." — 
 In Purchas, ii. 940, see also 961. 
 
 1606. "They all determined to slay the 
 Archbishop . . . they resolved to do it by 
 another kind of death, which they hold to 
 be not less certain than by the sword or 
 other violence, and that is by sorceries 
 (feyti^os), making these for the places by 
 which he had to pass." — Gouvea, f. 47. 
 
 1613. "As feiticeiras usao muyto de 
 rayzes de ervas plantas e arvores e animaes 
 pera feiti^os e transfigura93es . . . ." — 
 Godinho de Eredia, i. .38. 
 
 1673. " We saw several the Holy Office 
 had branded with the names of Fetisceroes 
 or Charmers, or in English Wizards." — 
 Fryer, 155. 
 
 1690. "They (the Africans) travel no- 
 where without their Fateish about them." 
 — Ouinrjton, 67. 
 
 1878. "The word fetishism was never 
 used before the year 1760. In that year 
 appeared an anonymous book called Dw 
 Culte des Dieux Fetiches, ou PwmlUle de 
 I'Ancienne Religion de VEgypte avec la 
 Rel. aetuelle de la Nigritie." It is known 
 that this boolc was written by . . . the 
 well known President de Brosses . . . 
 Why did the Portuguese navigators . . . 
 recognise at once what they saw among the 
 Negroes of the Gold Coast as feiticos ? 
 The answer is clear. Because they them- 
 selves were perfectly familiar with a feiti^o, 
 an amulet or talisman." — Max MiiUcr, Hil~ 
 bert Lectures, 56-57. 
 
 Firefly, s. Called in South Indian 
 vernaculars by names signifying the 
 ' Lightning Insect.' 
 
 A curious question has been dis- 
 cussed among entomologists, &c., of 
 late years, viz., as to the truth of 
 the alleged rhythmical or synchronous 
 flashing of fireflies when visible in 
 great numbers. Both the present 
 writers can testify to the fact of a dis- 
 tinct effect of this kind. One of them 
 can never forget an instance in which 
 he witnessed it, twenty years or more 
 before he was aware that any one 
 had published, or questioned, the 
 fact. It was in descending the Ohandor 
 Ghat, in Nasik District of the Bombay 
 Presidency, in the end of Mayor begin- 
 
FIREFLY. 
 
 268 
 
 FIREFLY. 
 
 ning of June, 18-13, during a fine 
 night preceding the rains. There was 
 a large amphitheatre of forest-covered 
 hills, and every leaf of every tree 
 seemed to bear a firefly. They flashed 
 and interxaitted thoughout the whole 
 areain apparent rhythm and sympathy. 
 It is, we suppose, possible that this may 
 have been a deceptive impression, 
 though it is difficult to see how it should 
 originate. The suggestions made at the 
 meetings of the Entomological Society 
 are utterly unsatisfactory to those 
 who have observed this phenomenon. 
 In fact it may be said that those 
 'suggested explanations only assume 
 that the soi-disant observers did not 
 observe what they alleged. "We quote 
 several independent testimonies to the 
 phenomenon. 
 
 1579. "Among these trees, night by 
 night, did show themselues an infinite 
 swarme of fierie seeming wormes flying in 
 the aire, whose bodies (no bigger than an 
 ordinarie flie) did make a shew, and giue 
 such light as euery twigge on euery tree had 
 beeue a lighted candle, or as if that place 
 had beene the starry sj)heare." — Drake's 
 Voyage, by F. Fletcher, Hak. Soc, 149. 
 
 1764. 
 " Ere fireflies trimmed their vital lamps, 
 
 and ere 
 Dun Evening trod on rapid Twilight's 
 
 heel, • 
 His knell was rung.'' — Cfrainger, Bk. I. 
 
 1824. 
 
 " Yet mark ! as fade the upper skies. 
 Each thicket opes ten thousand eyes. 
 Before, behind us, and above. 
 The fire-fly lights his lamp of love. 
 Retreating, chasing, sinki,ng, soaring, 
 The darkness of the copse exploring." 
 Heber, ed. 1844, i. 258. 
 
 1865. "The bushes literally swarm with 
 fireflies, which flash out their intermittent 
 light almost contemporaneously ; the effect 
 being that for an instant the exact outline 
 of all the bushes stands prominently for- 
 ward, as if lit up with electric sparks, and 
 next moment all is jetty dark — darker from 
 the momentary illumination that preceded. 
 These flashes succeed one another every 3 
 or 4 seconds for about 10 minutes, when an 
 interval of similar duration takes place ; 
 as if to allow the insects to regain their 
 electric or phosphoric vigour." — Cameron, 
 Our Tropical Possessions in Malayan India, 
 80-81. 
 
 The passage quoted from Mr. Ca- 
 meron's book was read at the Bntom. 
 Soc. of London in May, 1865, by the 
 Eev. Hamlet Clarke, who added that : 
 
 "Though he was utterly unable to give 
 an explanation of the phenomenon, he 
 could so far corroborate Mr. Cameron as to 
 
 say that he had himself witnessed this 
 simultaneous flashing ; he had a vivid recol- 
 lection of a particular glen in the Organ 
 Mountains where he had on several occa- 
 sions noticed the contemporaneous exhi- 
 bition of their light by numerous indi- 
 viduals, as if they were acting in concert." 
 
 Mr. McLaohlan then suggested that 
 this might be caused by currents of 
 wind, which by inducing a number of 
 the insects simultaneously to change 
 tjie direction of their flight, might 
 occasion a momentary concealment of 
 their light. 
 
 Mr. Bates had never in his ex- 
 perience received the impression of any 
 simultaneous flashing .... he re- 
 garded the contemporaneous flashing 
 as an illusion produced probably by 
 the swarms of insects flying among 
 foliage, and being continually, but 
 only momentarily, hidden behind the 
 leaves. — Proceedings of Entom. Soc. of 
 London, 1865, pp. 94-95. 
 
 Fifteen years later at the same 
 Society : 
 
 " Sir Sidney Saunders stated that in the 
 South of Europe (Corfu and Albania) the 
 simultaneous flashing of Luciola italica, 
 with intervals of complete darkness for 
 some seconds, was constantly witnessed in 
 the dark summer nights, when swarming 
 myriads were to be seen. . . . He did not 
 concur in the hypothesis propounded by 
 Mr. McLaohlan . . . the flashes are cer- 
 tainly intermittent .... the simultaneous 
 character of these coruscations among vast 
 swarms would seem to depend upon an in- 
 stinctive impulse to emit their light at cer- 
 tain intervals as a protective influence, 
 which iritervals became assimilated to each 
 other by imitative emulation. But what- 
 ever be the causes .... -the fact itself 
 was incontestable." — Ihid. for 1880, Feby. 
 4th| p. ii., see also p. vii. 
 
 1868. "At Singapore .... the httle 
 luminous beetle commonly known as the 
 firefly (Lampyris, sp. ign.) is common . . . 
 clustered in the foliage of the trees, instead 
 of keeping up an irregular twinkle, every 
 individual shines simultaneously at regular 
 intervals, as though by a common impulse ; 
 sothattheir light pulsates, as it were, and the 
 tree is for one moment illuminated by a 
 hundred brilliant jjoints, and the next is 
 almost in total darkness. The intervals 
 have about the duration of a second,, and 
 during the intermission only one or two 
 remain luminous. " — Gollingwood, Bannhles of 
 a Naturalist, p. 255. 
 
 1880. "Habbingers of the Monsoon. 
 — One of the surest indications of the ap- 
 proach of the monsoon is the spectacle pre- 
 sented nightly in the Mawul taluka, 
 that is, at Khandalla and Lanoli, where 
 the trees are filled with myriads of fireflies, 
 which flash their phosphoric light simul- 
 
FIBINQHEE. 
 
 269 
 
 FIBIN6HBE. 
 
 taneously. Each tree suddenly flashes from 
 hottom to top. Thousands of trees pre- 
 senting this appearance simultaneously, 
 afford a spectacle beautiful, if not grand, 
 beyond conception. This little insect, the 
 female of its kind, only appears and dis- 
 plays its brilliant light immediately before 
 the monsoon." — Deccan Herald. (From 
 Pioneer Mail, June 17th.) 
 
 Firingliee, s. Pers. Faranfjl, Fi- 
 ingl. At. Ifranji, Firanjl, i.e. a Frank. 
 This term for a European is very 
 old in Asia, but wlien new em- 
 ployed by natives in India is either 
 applied (especially in the South) speci- 
 fically to the Indian-born Portuguese, 
 or, -when used more generally, for 
 ' European,' implies something of hos- 
 tihty and disparagement. (See Sonnerat 
 and Elphinstone belo-w.) 
 
 In South India the Tamil P'arangi, 
 the Siughalese Parangi, mean only 
 ' Portuguese.' 
 
 Pirin^ri is in Tel. = cannon (0. B. P.), 
 just as in the medieval Mahonimed?in 
 historians we find certain mangonels for 
 sieges called mt(.5'/jn6i or "Westerns." 
 And it may be added that Baber, in 
 describing the battle of Panipat (1526) 
 calls his artillery Farangllia (see 
 Autob. by Leyden and Erskine, p. 
 306, note. See also paper by Gen. E. 
 Maclagan, E.E., on early Asiatic fire- 
 weapons, in J. As. Soc. Bengal, xlv., 
 Pt. 1, pp. 66-67). 
 
 c. 930. "The Afranjah are of all those 
 nations the most warlike .... the best 
 organized, the most submissive to the 
 authority of their princes. " — • Mas'udi, 
 iii. 66. 
 
 c. 1340. "They call Franohi all the 
 Christians of these parts from Romania 
 westward." — Pegolotti, in Cathay, &o. 292. 
 
 c. 1350. " Franks. For so they 
 
 term us, not indeed from France, but from 
 Frank-laud (non a Francid sed a Franquid) . " 
 — MarigmMi, in Cathay, 336. 
 
 In a Chinese notice of the same age 
 the horses carried by Marignolli as a 
 present from the Pope to the Great 
 Khan are called " horses of the king- 
 dom of Fulang," i.e. of Farang or 
 Europe. 
 
 1384. " E queUo nominare Franchi pro- 
 cede da' Franceschi, ohe tutti ci appellano 
 Franceschi."— ^rescoiaidi, Viaggio, p. 23. 
 
 1498. "And when he heard this he said 
 that such people could be none other than 
 Francos, for so they call us in those parts." 
 —Rotdro de V. da 'Oama, 97. 
 
 1560. "Hahitao aqui (Tabriz) duas 
 najoes de Christaos . . . . e huns delles a 
 qui chamao Franques, estes tem o costume 
 
 e i6, como nos , . . e outros sao Armenos. " 
 — A. Tenrciro, Itinerario, oh, xv. 
 
 1565. " Suddenly news came from Thatta 
 that the Firingis had passed Lahori Bandar, 
 and attacked the city." — Td/rikh-i-Tdhiri, in 
 Elliot, i. 276. 
 
 0. 1610. "La renomm^e des Franjois a 
 est^ telle par leur conquestes en Orient, 
 que leur nom y est demeur^ pour memoire 
 ^temelle, en ce qu'encore aujourd'huy par 
 toute I'Asie et Afrique on appelle du nom 
 de Franghi tous ceux qui viennent d'Ocoi- 
 dent." — Mocquet, 24. 
 
 1616. "... alii Cafres et Cafaros eos 
 diount, alii Francos, quo nomine omnes 
 passim Christiani . . . diountur." — Jarric, 
 Thesaurus, iii. 217. 
 
 1632. "... he shew'd two Passes from 
 the Portugals which they call by the name 
 of Fringes." — W. JSruton, in Hakluyt, v. 
 32. 
 
 1648. " Mais en ce repas-1^ tout f ut bien 
 accommod^, et il y a apparence qu'un cui- 
 sinler Frangui s'en estoit mfl^." — TaveV' 
 nier, V. des Indes, iii. ch. 22. 
 
 1653. "Frenk signifie en Turq vn 
 Europpeen, ou plustost vn Chrestien 
 ayant des cheueux et vn chapeau fcomme 
 les Frangois, Anglois . . ." — DelaBoullaye 
 le Gouz, ed. 1C57, 538. 
 
 c. 1660. "The same Fathers say that this 
 King ( Jehan-Guire), to begin in good earnest 
 to countenance the Christian Religion, de- 
 signed to put the whole Court into the habit 
 of the Franqui, and that after he had . . . 
 even dressed himself in that fashion, he 
 called to him one of the chief Omrahs . . . 
 this Omrah . . . having answered him very 
 seriously, that it was a very dangerous thing, 
 he thought himself obliged to change his 
 mind, and turned all into raillery. " — Bernier, 
 E. T. 92. 
 
 1673. "The Artillery in which the Fringis 
 are Listed ; formerly for good Pay, now very 
 ordinary, having not above 30 or 40 Rupees 
 a month." — Fryer, 195. 
 
 1682. ". . . . whether I had been in 
 Turky and Arabia (as he was informed) 
 and could speak those languages . . . with 
 which they were pleased, and admired to 
 hear from a Frenge (as they call us)." — 
 Hedges, Oct. 29. 
 
 1755. "By Feringy I mean all the black 
 mustee (see Mustees) Portuguese Christians 
 residing in the settlement as a people distinct 
 fromthenaturalandpropersubjectsof Portu- 
 gal ; and as a people who sprung originally 
 from Hindoos or Mussulmen. " — Holwell, in 
 iomr/, 59. 
 
 1774. " He said it was true, but every- 
 body was afraid of the Tirmgies."— Bogle, 
 in Markham's Tibet, 176. 
 
 1782. "Ainsi un Europfen est tout ce 
 que les Indiens oonnoissent de plus md- 
 prisable; ils le nomment Parangui, nom 
 qu'ils donnferent aux Portugais, lorsque 
 ceux-ei abordferent dans leur pays, et c'est xm 
 terme qui marque le souverain m^pris qu'ils 
 
PIBMAUN. 
 
 270 FLOBICAN, FLOBIKIN. 
 
 ont pour toutes les nations de TEurope."— 
 Sonnerat, i. 102. 
 
 1791. ". . . . il demande a la passer (la 
 nuit) dans un des logemens de la pagoda ; 
 mais on lui refusa d'y coucher, k cause qu'il 
 ^toit frangui." — B. de St. Pierre, ChamnUre 
 Indienne, 21. 
 
 1794. "Feringee. The name given by the 
 natives of the Ueean to Europeans in 
 general, but generally understood by the 
 English to be confined to the Portuguese." 
 — Moor's Narrative, 504. 
 
 1824. "'Now Hajji,' said the ambas- 
 sador . . . . ' The Franks are composed of 
 many, many nations. As fast as I hear of 
 one hog, another begins to grunt, and then 
 another and another, until I find that there 
 is a whole herd of them.' " — Hajji Baba, ed. 
 1835, p. 432. 
 
 1825. "Europeans, too, are very little 
 known here, and I heard the children 
 continually calling out to us, as we passed 
 through the villages, ' Ferlnghee, ue Feriu- 
 ghee ! " — Heber, ii. 43. 
 
 1828. "Mr. Elphinstone adds in a note 
 that in India it is a positive affront to call 
 an Enghshman a Feringhee."— ii/co/ .£■., 
 ii. 207. 
 
 0. 1861. 
 " There goes my lord the Ferlnghee, who 
 talks so civil and bland, 
 But raves like a soul in Jehannum if I 
 
 don't quite understand — 
 He begins by calling me Sahib, and ends 
 by calling me fool ..." 
 
 A. C. Lyall, The Old Pindaree. 
 
 The Tibetans are said to have cor- 
 mpted Firingy into Pelong (or 
 Philin). But Jaeschke disputes this 
 origin of Pelong. 
 
 Firmaiin, s. Pers. farman, 'an 
 order, patent, or passport,' der. from 
 farmSdan, ' to order.' Sir T. Eoe 
 below calls it firma, as if suggestive of 
 the Italian for ' signature.' 
 
 1606. " We made our journey Jiaving 
 a Firman {Firmdo) of safe conduct from 
 the same Soltan of Shiraz." — Goucea, f. 
 140 5. 
 
 1616. "Then I moued him for his 
 favour for an English Factory to be resident 
 in the Towne, which hee mllingly granted, 
 and gave present order to the Buxy to 
 draw a Firma ... for their residence." — 
 Sir T. Eoe, in Purehas, i. .541. 
 
 1648. ' ' The 21st April the Bassa sent me 
 a Firman or Letter of credentials to all his 
 lords and Governors." — T. Van den Broecke, 
 32. 
 
 1G73. " Our Usage by the Fharmaund 
 (or charters) granted successively from 
 their Emperors, is kind enough, but the 
 better because our Naval Power curbs 
 them." — Fryer, 115. 
 
 1683. "They (the EngUsh) complain, 
 and not without a Cause ; they having a 
 
 Fhirmaund, and Hodgee Sophee Caun's 
 Perwarmas thereon, in their hands, which 
 cleared them thereof ; and to pay Custome 
 now they will not consent, but will rather 
 withdraw their trading. Wherefore their 
 desire is that for 3,000 rup. Piscash (as they 
 paid formerly in Hugly) and 2,000 r. more 
 yearly on account of Jidgea, which they are 
 willing to pay, they may on that condition 
 have a grant to be Custome Eree. " — Nabob's 
 Letter to Vizier (MS. ), in Hedges, under July 
 
 1689. "... by her came Bengal Peons 
 who brought in several letters and a 
 firmaun from the new Nabob of Bengal." 
 —Wheeler, i. 213. 
 
 c. 1690. "Now we may see the Mogul's 
 Stile in his Fhirmaund to be sent to Surat, 
 as it stands translated by the Company's 
 Interpreter." — A. Ham. i. 227. 
 
 Fiscal, s. Dutch Fiscaal ; used in 
 Ceylon f or _' Sheriff ; ' a rehc of the 
 Dutch rule in the island. 
 
 Florican, Florikin, s. A name 
 applied in India to two species of 
 small bustard, the 'Bengal Plori- 
 can' {Sypheotides hengalensis, Gmelin), 
 and the Lesser Florican (S. auritus, 
 Latham), the Ukh of Hind., a word 
 which is not in dictionaries. 
 
 The origia of the word is exceedingly 
 obscure ; .see Jerdon below. It looks 
 like Dutch. 
 
 Littrehas: "Florican . . . Noma 
 Ceylon d'un grand ^chassier que Ton 
 pr&ume etre un grue." This is pro- 
 bably mere misapprehension in his 
 authority. 
 
 1780. "The floriken, a most delicious 
 bird of the buzzard [sic !] kind."— J/wnro's 
 Narrative, 199. 
 
 1785. 
 
 " A floriken at eve we saw 
 And kiU'd in yonder glen. 
 When lo ! it came to table raw. 
 And rouzed [sic] the rage of Ben." 
 In Seton-Karr, i. 98. 
 
 1807. " The floriken is a species of the 
 busfcird . . . The cock is a noble bird, but 
 its flight is very heavy and awkward . . . 
 if only a wing be broken ... he will run 
 ofif at such a rate as will baffle most spaniels 
 . . . There are several kinds of the floriken 
 . . . the bastard floriken is much smaller . . ., 
 Both kinds .... delight in grassy plains, 
 keeping clear of heavy cover."— JTiHiam- 
 son. Oriental Field Sports, p. 104. 
 
 1813. "The florican or curmoor (Otis 
 Iwubara, Lm.) exceeds all the Indian wUd 
 fowl indehcaoy of flavour."— 2?'or6e», Orient. 
 Mem., 11. 275. 
 
 ^i"^:, "• • -bringing with him a brace 
 of flonkens which he had shot the previous 
 day. 1 had never seen the bird before ; it 
 IS somewhat larger than a blackcock, with 
 
FLO WEBED-SIL VEB. 
 
 271 
 
 FOLIUM INDICUM. 
 
 brown and black plumage, and evidently of 
 thebustard species."— ifcJicf, i. 258. 
 
 1862. " I have not been able to trace the 
 origin of the Anglo-Indian word ' Plorikin,' 
 but was once informed that the Little Bustard 
 of Europe was sometimes called Flandcr- 
 km. Latham gives the word ' Flerchei-' as 
 an English name, and this, apparently, has 
 the same origin as Florikin." — Jerdon's 
 Birds, 2d ed. ii. 625. 
 
 We doubt if Jerdon ias here under- 
 stood Latham correctly. What Latham 
 writes is, in describing the Passarage 
 Bustard, which, he says, is the size of 
 the Little Bustard: "Inhabits India. 
 Called Passarage Plover. . . I find 
 that it is known in India by the name 
 of Oorail; by some of the English 
 called Flercher" {Suppt. to Gen. 
 Synopsis of Birds, 1787, 229). Here 
 we understand "the English" to be 
 the EngUsh in India, and Flercher to 
 be a clerical error for some form of 
 '■'floriken." 
 
 1875. ' ' In the rains it is always matter 
 of emulation at Rajkot, who shall shoot 
 the first purple-crested &oiicaxi.."—Wyllie's 
 Essays, 358. 
 
 Flowered-Silver. A term applied 
 by Europeans in Burma to the stand- 
 ard quahty of silver used in the ingot 
 currency of Independent Burma, 
 called by the Burmese yowet-nl or 
 'Red-leaf.' The English term is 
 taken from the appearance of stars and 
 radiating lines, which forms on the 
 surface of this particular alloy, as it 
 cools in the crucible. The Ava stand- 
 ard is, or was, of about 15 per cent, 
 alloy, the latter containing, besides 
 copper, a small proportion of lead, 
 which is necessary, according to the 
 Burmese, for the production ■ of the 
 flowers or stars (see Mission to Ava, 
 259-260). 
 
 Fly, s. The sloping, or roof part of 
 the canvas of a tent is so called in 
 India; but we have not traced the 
 origia of the word ; nor have we found 
 it in any English dictionary. A tent 
 such as officers generally use has two 
 flies, for better protection from sun 
 and rain. The vertical canvas walls 
 are called Kanat (see Canaut). 
 
 1810. _ " The main part of the operation 
 of pitching the tent, consisting of raising 
 the flies, may be performed, and shelter 
 afforded, without the walls, &c., being 
 pveswi."— Williamson, V. M., ii. 452. 
 
 Geoff. In the daytime these bats 
 I'oost in large colonies, hundreds or 
 thousands of them pendent from the 
 .branches of some great ^cits. 
 
 Jerdon says of these bats: "If 
 water is at hand, a tank, or a river, or 
 the sea, they fly cautiously down and 
 touch the water, but I could not as- 
 certain if they took a sip, or merely 
 dipped part of their bodies in " {Mam- 
 mals of India, p. 18). The truth is, as 
 Sir George Yule has told us from his 
 own observation, that the bat in its 
 skimming flight dips its breast in the 
 water, and then imbibes the moisture 
 from its own wet fur. Probably this 
 is the first record of a curious fact 
 in natural history. 
 
 1298. ". ... all over India the birds 
 and beasts are entirely different from ours, 
 all but . . . the Quail . . . For example, 
 they have bats — I mean those birds that fly 
 by night and have no feathers of any kind ; 
 well, their birds of this kind are as big as a 
 goshawk ! "—Marco Polo, Bk. III. ch. 17. 
 
 c, 1328. " There be also bats really and 
 truly as big as kites. These birds fly no- 
 whither by day, but only when the sun sets. 
 Wonderful ! By day they hang themselves 
 up on trees by the feet, with their bodies 
 downwards, and in the daytime they look 
 just like big fruit on the tree." — Friar Jor- 
 danus, p. 19. 
 
 1555. "On the road we occasionally 
 saw trees whose top reached the skies, and 
 on which one saw marvellous bats, whose 
 wings stretched some 14 palms. But these 
 bats were not seen on every tree." — Sidi 
 'Ali, 91. 
 
 1813. " The enormous bats which darken 
 its branches frequently exceed 6 feet in 
 length from the tip of each wing, and from 
 their resemblance to that animal are not 
 improperly called flyingf-foxes." — Forbes, 
 Or. Mem.', iii. 246. 
 
 Flying-Fox, s 
 
 the great bat, 
 
 Popular name of 
 Pteropus Edwardsi, 
 
 1882. " .... it is a common belief in 
 some places that emigrant coolies hang 
 with heads downward, like flying-fozes, 
 or are ground in mills for oil." — Pioneer 
 Mail, Dec. 13th, p. 579. 
 
 Fogass, s. A word of Pprt. origin 
 used in S. India; fogaga, from fogo, 
 ' fire,' a cake baked in embers. It is 
 composed of minced radish with chil- 
 lies, &c., used as a sort of curry, and 
 eaten with rice. 
 
 1554. "... fecimus iter per amoenrs 
 et non infrugiferas Bulgarorum convalh s : 
 q uo fere temijore pani usu sumus subcinericio, 
 fugacias vocant." — Bashcquii Epist., i. 
 (p. 42). 
 
 Folium Indicum. See Mala- 
 bathriun. The article appears under 
 
FOOL'S BACK. 
 
 272 
 
 FOUAS LANDS. 
 
 this name in Milbum (1813, i. 283), as 
 an article of trade. 
 
 Fool's Back. For iJac/c see Arrack. 
 Fool Back is originally, as will be seen 
 from Garcia and Aoosta, the namg of 
 the strongest distillation from toddy or 
 sura, the ' flower ' {p'hul, in Hind, and 
 Mahratti) of the spirit. But the 
 • ' striying after meaning,' caused the 
 English corruption of this name to be 
 applied to a peculiarly abominable 
 and pernicious spirit, injwhich, accord- 
 ing to the statement of various old 
 writers, the stinging sea-blubber was 
 mixed, or even a distillation of the 
 same, with the view of making it more 
 ardent. 
 
 1.563. "... this cura they distil like 
 brandy {agua ardente) : and the result is a 
 liquor like brandy ; and a rag steeped in 
 this will burn as in the case of brandy; 
 and this fine spirit they call fula, which 
 means 'flower'; and the other quality that 
 remains the;^ call orraca, mixing with it a 
 small quantity of the first kind . . . ." — 
 Garcia, f. 67. 
 
 1578. ". . . . la qual (swra) en vasos 
 despues distilan, para hazer agua ardiente, 
 , de la qual una, a que ellos llaman 
 Tula, que quiere dezir 'flor,' es mas fina 
 , , , y la segunda, que llaman Orraca, no 
 tanto." — Acosta, p. 101. 
 
 1598. "This Sura being distilled, is 
 called Tula or Nipe (q.v.), and is as excel- 
 lent aqiM vitae as any is made in Dort of 
 their best renish wine, but this is of the 
 finest kinde of distillation." — lAnschoten, 
 101. 
 
 1631. "DuEAEUS . . . Apx^aret te etiam 
 a vino adusto, neo Arac Chinensi, abhorrere? 
 BoNTius. tlsum commendo, abusum 
 abominor .... at cane pejus et angue 
 vitandum est quod Chinenses avarissimi 
 simul et astutissimi bipedum, mixtis Holo- 
 thuriis in mari fiuotuantibus, parant . . . 
 eaque tarn exurentis sunt caloris ut solo 
 attactu vesicas in cute exoitent. . . ." — 
 Jac. Bantu, Hist. Nat. et Med. Ind., Dial. 
 III. 
 
 1673. "Among the worst of these 
 (causes of disease) Fool Eack (Brandy 
 made of Bluhhev, or Carvil, by the Pm-tu- 
 gals, because it swims always in a Blubber, 
 as if nothing else were in it; but touch it,' 
 and it stings like Nettles ; the latter, be- 
 cause sailing on the Waves it bears up like 
 a Portuguese Can-il (see Caravel) : It is, 
 being taken, a Gelly, and distilled causes 
 those that take it to be Fools) . . . ." — ■ 
 Fryer, 68-69. 
 
 Foozilow, To, V. The imperative 
 p'huslao of the Hind, verb p'lmsldnd. 
 to flatter or cajole, used, in a common 
 Anglo-Indian fashion (see bunnow, 
 
 puckarow, luggow, 
 
 infinitive. 
 
 &c.) as a verbal 
 
 Foras Lands. This is a term pecu- 
 liar to the Island of Bombay, and an 
 inheritance from the Portuguese. They 
 are lands reclaimed from the sea, by the 
 construction of the Vellard (q.v.) at 
 Breachcandy, and other embankments, 
 on which account they are known also 
 as ' Salt Batty (i.e. rice) -grounds.' The 
 Court of Directors, to encourage recla- 
 mation, in 1703 authorised these lands 
 to be leased rent-free to the reclaimers 
 for a number of years, after which a 
 small quit-rent was to be fixed. But 
 as individuals would not undertake the 
 maintenance of the embankments, the 
 Government stepped in and constructed 
 the Vellard at considerable expense. 
 The lands were then let on terms calcu- 
 lated to compensate the Government.. 
 The tenure of the lands, under these cir- 
 cumstances, for many years gave rise 
 to disputes and litigation as to tenant- 
 right, the right of Government to re- 
 sume, and other like subjects. The 
 lands were known by the title Foras, 
 from the peculiar tenure, which should 
 perhaps be Foros, from foro, a quit- 
 rent. 
 
 The Indian Act VI. of 1851 arranged 
 for the termination of these differences, 
 by extinguishing the disputed rights 
 of Government, except in regard to 
 lands taken up for public purposes, 
 and by the constitution of a Foras 
 Land Commission to settle the whole 
 matter. This work was completed by 
 October, 1853. 
 
 The roads from the Fort crossing the 
 "Flats, ''or Foras Lands, between Ma- 
 labar Hill and Parell were generally 
 known as "the Foras Roads;" but 
 this name seems to have passed away, 
 and the Municipal Commissioners have 
 superseded that general title by such 
 names as Clerk Eoad, Bellasis Eoad, 
 Falkland Eoad. One name, 'Comattee- 
 poora Forest Eoad,' perhaps pre- 
 serves the old generic title under a ' 
 disguise. 
 
 Forasdars are the holders of Foras 
 Lands. See on the whole matter 
 Bombay Selections, No. III., New 
 Series, 1854. The following quaint 
 quotation is from a petition of foras- • 
 darsof Mahim and other places re- 
 garding some points in the working of 
 the Commission : 
 
FOUJDAB, PHOUSDAB. 
 
 273 FliAZALA, FARASOLA. 
 
 1852. "... that the case with respect to 
 the old and new salt batty grounds, may- 
 it please your Honble. Board to consider 
 deeply, is totally different, because in their 
 original state the grounds were not of the 
 nature of other sweet waste grounds on the 
 island, let out as foras, nor these grounds 
 were of that state as one could saddle him- 
 self at the first undertaking thereof with 
 leases or grants even for that smaller rent 
 as the foras is under the denomination of 
 foras is same other denomination to it, be- 
 cause the depth of these grounds at the time 
 when sea-water was running over them was 
 so much that they were a perfect sea-bay, 
 admitting fishing-boats • to float towards 
 Parell." — In Selections, as above, p. 29. 
 
 Foujdar, Phousdar, &c., s. Pro- 
 perly a military commaiider (Pers. 
 fauj, 'amiKtaryforoe,'/a?(/-rf«)-, 'one 
 holding suoh. a force at his disposal'), 
 or a miKtary governor of a district. 
 But in India, an officer of the Moghul 
 Government who was invested with 
 the charge of the police, and iurisdic- 
 tion in criminal matters. Also used in 
 Bengal, last century, for a criminal 
 judge. 
 
 In the Aln, a Faujddr^is in charge, 
 of several pergunnahs under the SipSh- 
 Bdldr, or Viceroy and 0. in Chief of the 
 Subah (Gladwin's Ayeen, i. 294). 
 
 1683. "The Fousdar received another 
 Perwanna directed to him by the Nabob of 
 Decoa . . . forbidding any merchant what- 
 soever trading with any Interlopers." — 
 Sedges, Nov. 8. 
 
 1690. "... If any Thefts or Robberies 
 are committed in the Country, the Fousdar, 
 another officer, is oblig'd to answer for 
 them . . ."—Ovington, 232. 
 
 1702. "... Perwannas directed to all 
 Ioujia,xB."~Wheeler, i. 405. 
 
 1754. "The Phousdar of Vellore .... 
 made overtures offering to acknowledge 
 Mahomed Ally."— Oniic, i. 372, 
 
 1757. " Phousdar . . ."-Ives, 157. 
 
 1783. " A complaint was made that Mr. 
 Hastings had sold the office of phousdar of 
 Hoogly to a person called Kh8,n JehSn 
 Klito, on a corrupt agreement." — lltt He- 
 port on Affairs of India, in Burke, vi. 545. 
 
 1786. ". ... the said- phousdar (of 
 . Hoogly) had given a receipt of bribe to the 
 patron of the city, meaning Warren Has- 
 tings, to pay him annually 36,000 rupees a 
 jear."— Articles ag. Hastings, in Burke, 
 vii. 76. 
 
 1809. "The Foojadar, being now in his 
 capital, sent me an excellent dinner of 
 fowls, and a pillau."— id. Yalmtia, i. 409. 
 
 " 11°'' ^^se the harass'd Foujdar prays 
 Whra crowded Courts and sultry days 
 Exhale the noxious fume, 
 
 While poring o'er the cause he hears 
 TJie lengthened lie, and doubts and fears 
 The culprit's final doom." 
 
 Lines hy Warren Hastings. 
 
 1824. "A messenger came from the 
 ' Foujdah ' (ohatellain) of Suromunuggur, 
 asking why we were not content with the 
 quarters at first assigned to us. . ." — Heber, 
 i. 233. 
 
 The form is here plainly a misreading ; 
 for the Bishop on next page gives Foujdar. 
 
 Foujdarry, Phousdarry, s. Per. 
 faujdarl, a district under a faujddr, or 
 military governor; the office and. 
 jurisdiction of a. faujddr ; in Bengal, 
 ' police jurisdiction.' Also ' criminal ' 
 as opposed to civil justice. Thus the 
 chief criminal court at Madras and 
 Bomhay, up to 1863 was termed the 
 Foujdary Adawlnt, corresponding to 
 the Nizamitt Adaiulut in Bengal. See 
 Adawlut. 
 
 Fowra, s. In Upper India, a mat- 
 tock or large hoe ; the tool generally 
 employed for digging in most parts of 
 India. Properly speaking (Hind.) 
 p'hawa. See Mamooty. 
 
 1880. "It so fell out the other day in 
 Cawnpore, that, when a patwari endea- 
 voured to remonstrate with some culti- 
 vators for taking water for irrigation from 
 a pond, they knocked him down with the 
 handle of a phaora and cut off his head with 
 the blade, which went an inch or more into 
 the ground, whilst the head rolled away 
 several feet." — Pioneer Mail, 4th March. 
 
 Fox, Flying. See Flying. 
 
 Frazala, Farasola, Frazil, Frail, 
 
 s. Arab, fdrsala, a weight formerly 
 much used in trade in the Indian seas. 
 As usual it varied much locally, hut it 
 seems to have run from 20 to 30 lbs., 
 and occupied a place intermediate be- 
 tween the (smaller) maund and the 
 hahdrj the fdrsala being generally 
 equal to ten (small) maunds, the hdhar 
 equal to 10, 15, or 20 fdrsalas. See 
 Barbosa (Hak. Soc.) 224; Milburn, i. 
 83, 87, &c. ; Primep's Useful Tables, 
 by Thomas, pp. 116, 119. 
 
 1.510. "They deal by farasola, which 
 farasola weighs about twenty-five of our 
 lire." — Varthema, p. 170. 
 
 On this Dr. Badger notes : "Farasola is 
 the ijlural of farsala . . . still in ordinary 
 use among the Arabs of the Red Sea and 
 Persian Gulf; but I am nnable to verify 
 (its) origin." Is the word, which is some- 
 times called frail, the same as a frail, or 
 basket, of figs? And again is it possible 
 that fdrsala is the same word as ' parcel. 
 
FBEGUEZIA. 
 
 274 
 
 GALLE, POINT BE. 
 
 through L. Latin particdki? We see that 
 this is Capt. Burton's opinion (Oamoens, iv. 
 ^390). 
 
 1554. " The haar (see bahar) of cloves in 
 Ormuz contains 20 fara^ola, and besides 
 these 20 ffaracolas it contains 3 maunds 
 {mdos] more, which is called piootaa" {q.v.). 
 — A. Nvmez, p. 5. 
 
 Freguezia, s. This Portuguese 
 word for ' a parish ' appears to have 
 heen formerly familiar in the west of 
 India. 
 
 c. 1760. "The island . . . still continues 
 divided into three Roman-Catholic parishes, 
 or Freguezias, as they call them ; which 
 are Bombay, Mahim, and Salvagam." — 
 Grose, i. 45. 
 
 Fuleeta, s. Properly (Pers.) palUa. 
 A slow-match, as of a matchlock, but 
 its usual colloquial Anglo-Indian 
 application is to a cotton slow-match 
 used to light cigars, and often fur- 
 nished with a neat or decorated silver 
 tube. This kind of cigar-light is called 
 at Madras Ramosammy, q.v. 
 
 Fuleeta-pup, s. This, in Bengal, is 
 a well-known dish in the repertory of 
 the ordinary native cook. It is a cor- 
 ruption of ' f ritter-pufi ! ' 
 
 Furlough, s. This word for a sol- 
 dier's leave has acquired a peculiar 
 citizenship in Anglo-Indian colloquial, 
 from the importance of the matter to 
 those employed in Indian service. It 
 appears to have first been made the 
 subject of systematic regulation in 
 1796. The word seems to have come 
 to England from the Dutch Verlof, 
 ' leave of absence,' in the early part of 
 the 17th century, through those of our 
 countrymen who had been engaged in 
 the wars of the Netherlands. It is 
 used by Ben Jonson, who had himself 
 served in those wars : 
 1625. 
 
 "Permyboy, Jun. Where is the deed? 
 hast thou it with thee ? 
 Picklock. No. 
 It is a thing of greater consequence 
 Than to be borne about in a black box 
 Like a Low-Country vorloffe, or Welsh 
 brief." 
 
 The Staple of News, Act v. sc. 1. 
 
 Fumaveese, n.p. This once fami- 
 liar title of a famous Mahratta Minis- 
 ter {Nana Fvrnaveese) is really the 
 Persian /arc^-waOTS, ' statement writer ' 
 or secretary. 
 
 Fusly. adj. Arab. Pers. fasU, re- 
 
 lating to the /as?, season or crop. This 
 name is applied to certain solar eras 
 established for use in revenue and other 
 civil transactions, under the Mahom- 
 medan rule in India, to meet the in- 
 convenience of the lunar calendar of 
 the Hijra, in its want of correspond- 
 ence with the i^atural seasons. Three 
 at least of these eras were estabhshed 
 by Akbar, appljdng to different parts 
 of his dominions, intended to accommo- 
 date themselves, as far as possible, to 
 the local calendars, and commencing 
 in each case with the Hijra year of his 
 accession to the throne (a.h. 963=a.d. 
 1555-56), though the month of com- 
 mencement vanes. 
 
 The FasH year of the Deccan again 
 was introduced by Shah Jehan when 
 settling the revenue system of the 
 Mahratta country in 1636 ; and as it 
 starts with the Hijra date of that year, 
 it is, in numeration, two years in ad- 
 vance of the others. 
 
 Two of these fasii years are still in 
 use, as regards revenue matters, viz., 
 the Fasll of Upper India, under which 
 the Fasli year 1286 began 2nd April, 
 1878 ; and that of Madras, under which 
 Fasll year 1286 began 1st July, 1877. 
 
 G. 
 
 Galee, s. H. gall, abuse; bad 
 language. 
 
 Galleece, s. Domestic Hindustani 
 galls for a pair of braces, from the old 
 fashioned gallows, now obsolete except 
 in Scotland, where the form is " gal- 
 lowses." 
 
 Galle, Point de, n.p. A rocky 
 cape, covering a small harbour and a 
 town with old fortifications, in the S.W. 
 of Ceylon, famihar to aU Anglo-Indians 
 for many years as a coaling-place o£ 
 mail-steamers. The Portuguese gave 
 the town for crest a cook (Gallo), a 
 legitimate pun. The serious derivations 
 of the name are various. Pridham 
 says it is &alla, ' aEock,' which is pro- 
 bable. But Chitty says it means 'a 
 Pound,' and was so called according to 
 the Malabars {i.e. Tamil people) from 
 " - . . this part of the country having 
 
GALLEVAT. 
 
 275 
 
 GALLEVAT. 
 
 been anciently set aside by Eavana for 
 tbe breeding of Ms cattle " (Ceylon 
 Gazetteer, 1832, p. 92). Tennent again 
 says it was called after a tribe, the 
 Oallaa, inhabiting tbe neighbouring 
 district (see ii. 105, etc.). The writer 
 just quoted has been entirely misled by 
 Eernaud iu supposing that Galle could 
 be the Kala of the old Arab voyages to 
 China ; a port which certainly lay in 
 the Malay seas ; see under Calay. 
 
 1518. " He tried to make the port of 
 Columbo, before which he arrived in 
 3 days, but he could not make it be- 
 cause the wind was contrary, so he tacked 
 about for 4 days till he made the port of 
 Galle, which is in the south part of the 
 island, and entered it with his whole squa- 
 dron; and then our people went ashore 
 killing cows and plundering whatever they 
 could find." — Correa, ii, 540. 
 
 1553. "In which Island they (the 
 Cliinese), as the natives say, left a language 
 which they call Chingdlla, and the people 
 themselves ChingdUas, particularly those 
 who dwell from Fonta de Galle onwards, 
 facing the south and east. For adjoining 
 that point they founded a City called 
 Tanabar^ (see Dondera), of which a large 
 part still stands : and from being hard by 
 that Cape of Galle, the rest of the people, 
 who dwelt from the middle of the Island 
 Upwards, caUed the inhabitants of this part 
 CUngdlla, and their language the same, as 
 if they would say language or people of the 
 Chins of Gdlle." — Barros, III. ii. cap. 1. 
 
 (This is, of course, all fanciful.) 
 
 c. 1568. " II piotta s'ingannb per cioehfe il 
 Capo di Galli deU' Isola di Seilan butta 
 asaai in mare." — Cesare de' Federici, in Bam. 
 iii. 396i;. 
 
 1661. "Die Stadt Fnnto-Gale ist im Jahr 
 1640 vermittelst Gottes gnadigem Seegen 
 durch die Tapferkeit des Commandanten 
 Jacob Koster den Neiderlanden zu teil ge- 
 worden."— jr. Schulze, 190. 
 
 1691. " We passed by Cape Comoryn, 
 and came to Fantogale." — Volenti jn, 
 ii. 540. 
 
 Grallevat, s. The name applied to a 
 kind of galley, or war-boat with oars, 
 of smaU draught of water, which con- 
 tinued to be employed on the west 
 coast of India down to the latter half 
 of last century. The work quoted 
 below under 1717 explains the galley- 
 . watts to be "large boats Eke Gfraves- 
 end Tilt-boats; they carry about 6 
 Carvel-Giuis and 60 men at small arms, 
 and Oars ; They sail with a Peak Sail 
 like the Mizen of a Man-of-War, and 
 row with 30 or 40 Oars. . . . They are 
 principally used for landing Troops for 
 a Descent. ..." (p. 22). The word 
 IS highly interesting from its genealo- 
 
 gical tree; it is a descendant of the 
 great historical and numerous family 
 of the Galley,* and it is almost cer- 
 tainly the immediate parent of the 
 hardly less historical Jolly-hoat which 
 plays so important a part in British 
 naval annals. If this be true, which 
 we can hardly doubt, we shall have 
 three of the boats of the British man- 
 of-war owing their names {auod minime 
 reris .') to Indian originals, viz., the 
 Gutter, the Dingy, and the Jolly-hoat to 
 catur, dinghi, and gallevat. This 
 last derivation we take from Mr. 
 Campbell's Bombay Gazetteer (xiii. p. 
 417), a work that one can hardly men- 
 tion without admiration. This writer, 
 who states that a form of the same 
 word, galbat, is now generally used by 
 the natives in Bombay waters for large 
 foreign vessels, such as English 
 ships and steamers, is inclined to refer 
 it to jalha, a word for a small boat 
 used on the shores of the Eed Sea (see 
 Dozy and Eng., p. 276), which appears 
 below in a quotation from Ibn Batuta, 
 and which vessels were called by the 
 early Portuguese geluas. Whether 
 this word is the parent of galley and its 
 derivatives as Mr. Campbell thinks, 
 must be very doubtful, for galley 
 is much older in European use than 
 he seems to think, as the quotation 
 from Asser shows. The word also 
 occurs in Byzantine writers of the 
 9 th century, such as the Continuator 
 of Theophanes quoted below, and the 
 Emperor Leo. We shall find below the 
 occurrence of galley as an oriental word 
 in the toTtajalia, which looks Hke an 
 arabized adoption from a Mediterra- 
 nean tongue. The Turkish, too, still 
 has kalyuii for a ship of the line, 
 whict is certainly an adoption from 
 galeone. The origin of galley is a very ob- 
 scure question. Among other sugges- 
 tions mentionedby Diez (Etym. Worterh. 
 2nd ed., i. 198-199), is one fromyoXfoj, 
 a, shark, or from yaXewri;? , a sword-fish 
 —the latter very suggestive of a 
 galley with its aggressive beak; 
 another is from yaXr), a word in Hesy- 
 chius, which is the apparent origin of 
 ' gallery.' + 
 The word gallevat seems to come 
 
 ♦ Galley, galiot, galleon, galcass, galeida, galeon- 
 cino, etc. 
 
 t It is possible that galeota, gahote, may have 
 been taken directly from the shark or the sword- 
 fish, though in imitation of the galea already in 
 use. For we shall_ see below that galiot was used 
 tor a pirate. 
 
 T 2 
 
GALLEVAT. 
 
 276 
 
 UALLEVAT. 
 
 directly from the galeota of the Portu- 
 guese and other S. European nations, 
 a kind of inferior galley with only one 
 bank of oars, which appears under the 
 form gallon in Joinville, infra (not to 
 be confounded with the galleons of a 
 laterperiod, which were larger vessels), 
 and often in the 13th and 14th cen- 
 turies as galeota, galiotes, &c. It is 
 constantly mentioned as forming part 
 of the Portuguese fleets in India. 
 Bluteau defines galeota as "a small 
 galley with one mast, and with 15 
 or 20 benches a side, and one oar to 
 each bench." 
 
 a. Galley. 
 
 c. 865. "And then the incursion of the 
 Bussians {tHu 'Piis) afflicted the Roman ter- 
 ritory (these are a Scythian nation of rude 
 and savage character), devastating Pontus 
 .... and investing the City itseM when 
 Michael was away engaged in war with the 
 IshmaeUtes ... So this incursion of these 
 people afflicted the empire on the on8 hand, 
 and on the other the advance of the fleet 
 on Crete, which with some 20 cyrabaria, 
 and 7 galleys {ya\ea!), and taking with it 
 cargo-vessels also, went about, descending 
 sometimes on the Cyclades Islands, and 
 sometimes on the whole coast (of the main) 
 right up toProconnesus." — Theophanis Con- 
 tinuatio, Lib. iv. 33-34. 
 
 A.D. 877. " Crescebat insuper diebus 
 singulis perversorum numerus ; adeo qui- 
 dem, ut si triginta ex eia millja una die 
 necarentur, alii succedebant numero dupH- 
 cato. Tunc rex Aelfredus jussit C3mabas et 
 galeae, id est longas naves, fabricari per 
 regnum, ut navali proelio hostibus adven- 
 tantibus obviaret." — Asser, Annates Rer. 
 Gest. Aelfrcdi Magni, ed. West, 1722, p. 
 ?9. 
 
 c. 1232. "En cele navie de Geuevois 
 avoit Boissante et dis galeis, mout blen 
 armies ; oheuetaine en estoient dui grant 
 home de Gene . . . ." — GuillmiTne de Tyr, 
 Texte Francjais, ed. Paulin Paris, i. 393. 
 
 1243. Under this year Matthew Paris 
 puts into the mouth of the Archbishop of 
 York a punning couplet which shows the 
 difference of accent with which galea in 
 its two senses was pronounced : 
 " In terris galeas, in aquisformido galeias : 
 Inter eas et eas oonsulo cautus eas." 
 
 1249. "Lors s'esmut notre galie, et 
 alames bien une grant lieue avant que Uuns 
 ne parlast k I'autre. . , , Lore vint messires 
 Phelippes de Monfort en un gallon,* et 
 escria au roy : ' Sires, sires, parlds k vostre 
 frere le conte de Poitiers, qui est en eel 
 autre vessel.' Lors escria li roys : 'Alume, 
 alume ! ' " — Joinville, ed. De Wailly, y. 212. 
 
 1517. " At the Arohinale ther (at Venice) 
 we saw in makyng iiiixx (i.e. 80) new galyes 
 
 * Galeon is here the galJiot of later days. See 
 above. 
 
 and galye Bastards, and galye Sotyltes, 
 besydthey that be in viage in the haven."— 
 Torkinaton's Pilgrimage, p. 8. 
 
 1542. "They said that the Turk had 
 sent orders to certain lords at Alexandria 
 to make him up galleys (gal^s) in wrought 
 timber, to be sent on camels to Suez ; and 
 this they did with great diligence ... in- 
 somuch that every day a galley was put 
 together at Suez .... where they were 
 making up 50 galleys, and 12 galeons, and 
 also small rowing-vessels, such aa caturs, 
 much swifter than ours." — Correa, iv. 237. 
 
 b. Jalia. 
 
 1612. "... ., and coming to Malaca and 
 consulting with the General they made the 
 best arrangements that they could for the 
 enterprise, adding a flotilla .... sufficient 
 for any need, for it consisted of seven 
 galeots, a calamute^ (?), a sanguicel, five 
 bantins,* and one jalia."-— £ocomto, 101. 
 
 1615. " You must know that in 1605 
 there had come from the Eeino (i.e. Portugal) 
 one Sebastian Gonjalves Tibau . . . . oi 
 humble parentage, who betook himself to 
 Bengal and commenced life as a soldier ; 
 and afterwards became a factor in cargoes 
 of salt (which forms the chief traffic in 
 those parts), and acquiring some capital in 
 this business, with that he bought a jalia, 
 a kind of vessel that is there used for 
 fighting and trading at once, " — lb. 431. 
 
 1634. "Many others (of the Piringis) 
 who were on board the ghrdbs, set fire to 
 their vessels, and turned their faces towards 
 hell. Out of the 64 large dlngas, 57 qlwiUis, 
 and 200 jaliyas, one ghnW and two jaliya's 
 escaped." — Capture of Hoogly in 1634, 
 Badshah Nwma in Elliot, vii. 34. 
 
 C. Jalba, Jeloa, etc. 
 
 c. 1330. "We embarked at this town 
 (Jedda) on a vessel called jalba which be- 
 longed to Kashid-eddin al-alfi al-Yamani, 
 a native of Habsh." — Ibn Batuta, ii. 158. 
 
 The Translators comment : " A large 
 boat or gondola made of planks stitched 
 together with coco-nut fibre." 
 
 1518. "And Merocem, Captain of the 
 fleet of the Grand Sultan, who was in Cam- 
 baya ... no sooner learned that Goa was 
 taken .... than he gave up all hopes of 
 bringing his mission to a fortunate termi- 
 na,tion, and obtained permission from the 
 King of Cambaya to go to Judi .... and 
 from that port set out for Suez in a shallop '' 
 {gelTi.a).—Alboquerqne, Hak. Soo. iii. 19. 
 
 1,538. " . , . . before we arrived at the 
 Island of Rocks, we discerned three vessels 
 on the other side, that seemed to us to be 
 Geloas, or Terrrulas, which are the name? 
 of the vessels of that country."— Pinto, in 
 Cogan, p. 7. 
 
 1690. " In this is a Creek very convenient 
 for bmlding Grabbs or QeloaM."—Omngt(m, 
 467. 
 
 * "A kind of boat," is all that Crawfurd tells,— 
 Maiay Diet, s, v. 
 
GALLEVAT. 
 
 277 
 
 GANTON. 
 
 d. Oalliot. 
 
 In the first ofuotation we have galiot in 
 the sense of " pirate." 
 
 c. ]232. "L'en leur.demanda de quel 
 terre ; il respondirenfc de Flandres, de Hol- 
 lande et de Frise_; et ce estoit voirs que il 
 avoient est^ galiot et ulague de mer, bien 
 huit anz ; or s'estoient repenti et pour 
 penitence venoient en pelerinage en Je- 
 rusalem." — ChiiU. de Tyr, as above, p. 117. 
 
 1337. ". . . . que elles doivent jjartir 
 pour uenir au seruioe du roy le jer J. de may 
 ran 337 au plus tart e doiuent oouster lea 
 d. 40 gal^es pour quatre mois 144000 florins 
 d'or, payez en partie par la eompagnie des , 
 Bardes . . . . et 2000 autres florins pour 
 viretons et 2 galiotes." — Contract with 
 Gemese for Service of ■ Philip of Valois, 
 quoted by Jal, ii. 337. 
 
 1518. " The Governor put on great pres- 
 sure to embark the force, and started from 
 Cochin the 20th September, .518, with 17 
 sail, besides the Goa foists, taking 3 galleys 
 {galig) and one galeota, two brigantines 
 {barffantj/s), four caravels, and the rest 
 round ships of small size." — Correa, ii. 
 539. 
 
 1548. "... pera a gualveta em que ha 
 d'andar o alcaide do maar." — S. Bolelho, 
 Trnnbo, 239. 
 
 1552. " As soon as this news reached the 
 Sublime Porte the Sandjak of Katif was 
 ordered to send Murad-Beg to take com- 
 mand of the fleet, enjoining him to leave in 
 the port of Bassora one or two ships, five 
 galleys, and a galiot." — Sidi 'AU, p. 48. 
 
 „ "They (the Portuguese) had 4 
 ships as big as carracks, 3 ghurabs or great 
 (rowing) vessels, 6 Portuguese caravels, 
 and 12 smaller ghurabs, i.e. galiots with 
 oars."— J6. 67-68. 
 
 Unfortunately the translator does not 
 give the original Turkish word for galiot. 
 
 0.1610. "Esgrandes Galeres il y peut 
 deux et trois cens hommes de guerre, et en 
 d'autres grandes Galiotes, qu'ils nomment 
 Fregatei, il y en iDeut cent . . . " — Pyrard, 
 ii. 72. 
 
 1689. " He embarked about the middle 
 of October in the year 1542, in a galiot, 
 which carried the new Captain of Oomorin. " 
 —Dryden, Life of Xavier. (In Works, ed. 
 1821, xvi. 87.) 
 
 e. Gallemt. 
 
 1613. "Assoone as I anchored I sent 
 Master MoUneux in his Pinnasse, and 
 Master Spooner, and Samuell Squire in my 
 Gellywatte to sound the depths within the 
 fiands."— Capfc N. Downton in Purchas, i. 
 501. 
 
 This illustrates the origin of Jolly-boat. 
 
 1717. "Besides the Salamander Firc- 
 ship, Terrible Bomb, six Galleywatts of 
 guns, and 60 men each, and 4 of 6 guns 
 ^d 50 men eaxii."—Autlientic and Faithful 
 S'MoryofthatArch-Pyrate Tulajee Angria 
 (1750), p. 47. 
 
 c. 1760. " Of these armed boats called 
 GallevatB, the Company maintains also a 
 competent number, for the service of their 
 marme." — Grose, ii. 62. 
 
 1763. " The Galle vats are large row-boats, 
 built like the grab, but of smaller dimen- 
 sions, the largest rarely exceeding 70 tons ; 
 they have two masts .... they have 40 
 or 50 stout oars, and may be rowed four 
 miles an hour." — Orme, i. 409. 
 
 Gambier, s. The extract of a climbing 
 akcwh {Uncaria Gambier, Eoxb., ? Nan- 
 clea Gambier, Hunter; N.O. lluhiaceae) 
 wkioh is anative of the regions about the 
 Straits of Malacca, and is much grovra 
 in plantations in Singapore and the 
 neighbouring isla;nds. The substance, 
 in chemical composition and quaKties 
 strongly resembles Cutch. (<l.v.), and 
 the names Catechu and Terra Japonica 
 are appKed to both. The plant is men- 
 tioned in Debry, 1601 (iii. 99), and by 
 Eumphius, o. 1690 (v. 63), who de- 
 scribes its use in mastication with 
 betel-nut ; but there is no account of 
 the catechu made from it, known to the 
 authors of the Pharmacographia, before 
 1780. Orawfurd gives the name as 
 Javanese, but Hanbury and Fliickiger 
 point out the resemblance to the Tamil 
 name for catechu, Katta Kambu 
 {PJiarmacograpJiia, 298 seqq.). 
 
 Ganda, s. This is the Hind, name 
 for a rhinoceros, gainda and genda, for 
 Skt. ganda (giving also gandaJea and 
 ganddnga). The note on the passage 
 in Barbosa by his Hat. Soc. editor 
 is a marvel in the way of error. 
 
 1516. "This King (of Guzerat) sent a 
 Ganda to the King of Portugal, because 
 they told him that he would be pleased to 
 see her." — Barbosa, 58. 
 
 1553. " And in return for many rich 
 presents which this Diogo Fernandez (iar- 
 ried to the King, and besides others which 
 the King sent to Affonso Alboquerque, 
 there was an animal, the biggest which 
 Nature has created after the elephant, and 
 the great enemy of the latter ..... which 
 the natives of the land of Cambaya,, 
 whence this one came, call Ganda, and the 
 Greeks and Latins Rhinoceros. And Af- 
 fonso d' Alboquerque sent this to the King 
 Don Manuel, and it came to this Kingdom, 
 and it was afterwards lost on board ship 
 on its way to Kome, when the King sent it 
 as a present to the Pope." — Bams, Dec. II. 
 liv. X. cap. 1. 
 
 Ganton, s. This is mentioned by 
 some old voyagers as a weight or 
 measure by which pepper was sold 
 in the Malay Archipelago. It is pre- 
 
GANZA. 
 
 278 
 
 GARDENS. 
 
 sumably gantang, defined by Orawf urd 
 as " a &rj measure, equal to about a 
 gallon." 
 
 1554. "Also a candy of Goa, answers to 
 140 gamtas, equivalent to 15 paraas, 30 
 medidas at 42 medidas to the paraa." — A. 
 Nunes, 39. 
 
 1615. "I sent to borow 4 or 5 gantas 
 of oyle of Yasemon Dono. . . . But 
 he retorned answer he had non, when I 
 know, to the contrary, he bought a parceU 
 out of my handes the other day." — Cocks, 
 i. 6. 
 
 Ganza, s. The name given by old 
 travellers to tbe metal whioli in former 
 days constituted the inferior currency 
 in Pegu. According to some it was 
 lead; others call it a mixt metal. Lead 
 in rude lumps is still used in the bazars 
 of Burma for small puroliases (see 
 Mission to Ava, 259). 
 
 The word is evidently Skt. Jcansa, 
 ' bell-metal,' whence Malay gangsa, 
 (the same), which last is probably the 
 word which travellers picked up. 
 
 1554. _" In this Kingdom of Pegu there 
 is no coined money, and what they use 
 commonly consists of dishes, pans, and 
 other utensils of service, made of a 
 metal like frosyleyra{l), broken in pieces; 
 and this is called gam^a . . ." — A. Nunes, 
 38. 
 
 „ " . . . vn altra statua cosi fatta 
 
 di Ganza ; che fe vn metallo di che fanno le 
 lor monete, fatte di rame e di piombo mes- 
 colati insieme." — Cesare Federiei, Sam. iii. 
 394i). 
 
 c. 1567. "The current money that is in 
 this Citie, and throughout all this kingdom, 
 is called Gansa or Ganza, which is made of 
 copper and lead. It is not the money of 
 the king, but every man may stanipe it 
 that wiU . . ."—Caesar Frederick, E.T., in 
 Purchas, iii. 1717-18. 
 
 1726. "Rough Peguan Gans (a brass 
 mixt with lead) . . ."—Valentijn, Chor. 3i. 
 
 1727. " Plenty of Ganse or Lead, which 
 paeseth all over the Pegu Dominions, for 
 Money."— ^. JTam, ii. 41. 
 
 Garce, s. A cubic measure for rice, 
 &c., in use on the Madras coast, as 
 usual varying much in value. Bucha- 
 nan {infra) treats it as a weight. The 
 word is Telugu, garisa. 
 
 1752. '• Grain Measures. 
 1 Measure weighs about 26 lb. 1 oz. avd. 
 8 Do. is 1 Mercal 21 ,, 
 
 3200 Do. is 400 do., or 
 
 IGaree 8400 „ 
 
 Brooks, Weights and Measwres, dkc, p. 6. 
 
 1759. "... a garoe of rice . . ."—In 
 Palrymple, Or. Bepert. i. 120. 
 1784. "The day that advice was re- 
 
 ceived .... (of peace_ with Tippoo) at 
 Madras, the price of rice fell there from 
 115 to 80 pagodas the garce." — In SeUm- 
 Karr, i. 13. 
 
 1807. ' ' The proper native weights iised 
 in the Company's Jaghire are as follows : 
 10 Vara hun (Pagodas) =1 Polam, 40 Polams 
 = 1 Visay, 8 Visay (Vees) = 1 Marmngu, 
 20 Mamungus (Maunds) =1 Baruays, 
 20 Bamays (Candies)=l Cfursay, called 
 by the English Garse. The Varahun- 
 or Star Pagoda weighs 52| grains, therefore 
 the Visay is nearly three pounds avoirdu- 
 pois (see Viss) ; and the Garse is nearly 
 1265 lbs." — F. Buchanan, Mysore, tfcc, i. 6. 
 
 By the calculation, the Garse should be 
 9600 lbs. instead of 1265 as printed. 
 
 Gardee, s. A name sometimes 
 given, in last century, to nativesoldiers 
 disciplined in European fashion, i.e. 
 sepoys (q.v.). The "Indian Vocabu- 
 lary" (1788) gives: " Gaedee— a 
 tribe inhabiting the provinces of Bija- 
 pore, &c., esteemed good foot soldiers." 
 The word may be only a corruption of 
 ' guard,' but probably the origin 
 assigned in the second quotation may 
 be well founded ; " Guard " may hav& 
 shaped the corruption of Qharhi. The 
 old Bengal sepoys were commonly 
 known in the N.W. as Pv/rhiaa or 
 Easterns. 
 
 1762. "A coftre who commanded the 
 Telingas and Gardees . . . asked the horse- 
 man whom the horse belonged to ? " — NaMve 
 Letter in Van SittaH, i. 141. 
 
 1786. ". . . . originally they (Sipa- 
 his) were commanded by Ajabians, or those 
 of their descendants bom in the Canara. 
 and Concan or Western parts of India, where 
 those foreigners style themselves ffftorSies or 
 Western. Moreover these corps were com- 
 posed mostly of Arabs, Negroes, and Ha- 
 bissinians, all which bear upon that coast 
 the same name of Gharbi .... In time- 
 the word Gharbi was corrupted by both the 
 Prench and Indians into that of Gardi, 
 which is now the general name of Sipahies 
 all over India save Bengal . . . where they 
 are stlled Talimgas." — Note by Transl. of 
 Seir Mwlaqherin, ii. 93. 
 
 Gardens, and Garden-house, s. In 
 the last century suburban villas at 
 Madras and Calcutta were so called. 
 ' Garden Eeach ' below Fort WiUiam 
 took its name from these. 
 
 1683. " Early in the morning I was met 
 by Mr. Littleton and most of the Factory, 
 near Hugly, and about 9 or 10 o'clock by 
 Mr. Vincent near the Dutch Garden, who 
 came attended by severall Boats and Budge- 
 rows guarded by 35 Pirelocks, and about 50 
 Rashpoots and Peons well 3,TmeA."^Hedges, 
 Joumall, July 24. 
 
GARRY, GHARRY. 
 
 279 
 
 GECKO. 
 
 1685. " The whole Council .... came 
 to attend the President at the garden- 
 house."— In Wheekr, i. 139. 
 
 1758. " The guard of the redoubt re- 
 treated before them to the garden-house." — 
 0)-»ie, ii. 303. 
 
 „ " Mahomed Isoof . . .rode with a 
 party of horse as far as Maskelyne's 
 garden."— /6. iii. 425. 
 
 1772. "The place of my residence at 
 present is a garden-house of the Nabob, 
 about 4 miles distant from Moorshedabad." 
 —Teignmouth, Mem. i. 34. 
 
 1782. "A body of Hyder's horse were at 
 St. Thomas's Mount on the 29th ult. and 
 Gen. Munro and Mr. Brodie with great 
 difficulty escaped from the General's Gar- 
 dens. They were pursued by Hyder's horse 
 within a mile of the Black Town." — India 
 Gazette, May 11. 
 
 1809. "The gentlemen of the settlement 
 live entirely in their garden-houses, as 
 they very properly call ttiem." — Zd. Valen- 
 tia, i. 389. 
 
 1810. " . . . . BiUral retreats called 
 Gaxien-Yio-aBea."— Williamson, V. M. i. 137. 
 
 1873. "To let, or for sale, Serle's 
 Gardens at Adyar. — For particulars apply, 
 ka."— Madras Mail, July 3. 
 
 Gaxry, Gharry, s. Hind, gari, a 
 cart or carriage. The word is used by 
 Anglo-Indians, at least on the Bengal 
 side, in both senses. Frequently the 
 species is discriminated by a distinc- 
 tiye prefix, as palkee-gaiTy (palahkin 
 carriage), sej-garry (chaise) rel-garry 
 (railway carriage), &c. 
 
 1810. "The common g'horry ... is 
 rarely, if ever, kept by any European, but 
 may be seen plying for hire in various 
 parts of Calcutta." — Williamson, V. M. 
 i. 329. 
 
 1811. The Gary ia represented in Sol- 
 vyns's engravings as a two-wheeled rath 
 
 ■ (i.e. the primitive native carriage, buUt 
 like a light hackery) with two ponies. 
 
 1866. "My husband was to have met 
 us with the two-horse gharee." — Trevelyan, 
 Dawk Bungalmo, 384. 
 
 G-aum. and Gong, s. A village, 
 Hind, gaon, from Sansk. grama. 
 
 1519; " In every one of the said villages, 
 which they call guaoos."— ffoa Proclam. in 
 Anh. fort. Orient., Tascio. 5, 38. 
 
 Gdonwdr occurs in the same vol. (p. 75), 
 under the forms gamcare and guancare, for 
 the village heads in Port. India. 
 
 Gautama, n.p. The surname, ac- 
 cording to Buddhist legend, of the 
 Sakya tribe from which the Buddha 
 Sakya Muni sprang. It is a deriva- 
 tiTO from Ootama, a name of " one of 
 the ancient Vedic bard-families " {01- 
 
 denherg). It is one of the most common 
 names for Buddha among the Indo- 
 Chinese nations. The Sommona- 
 codom of many old narratives regard- 
 ing those countries represents the 
 Pali form of S'ramima Oautama, " The 
 Ascetic Gautama." 
 
 c. 1590. See under Godavery passage from 
 Ain, where Kotam occurs. 
 
 1686. " J'ai cru devoir expliquer toutes 
 ces choses avant que de parler de Sommono- 
 khodom (c'est ainsi que les Siamois appel- 
 lent le Dieu qu'ils adorent Ji present)." — 
 Voy. de Siam, Des Fires Jesuites, Paris, 
 1686, p. 397. 
 
 1687-88. "Now tho' they say that 
 several have attained to this relicity 
 (Nireupan, i.e. Nirvana) .... yet they 
 honour only one alone, whom they esteem 
 to have surpassed all the rest in Vertue. 
 They call him Sommona-Codom ; and they 
 say that Codom was' his Name, and that 
 Sommona signifies in the Balie Tongue a 
 Talapoin of the Woods. " — ffist. Bel, of 
 Siam, by De La Loubere,'E,. T., i. 130. 
 
 1782. "Les Pegouins et les Bahmans 
 .... Quant & leurs Dieux, ils en comptent 
 sept principaux .... Cependant ils n'en 
 adorent qu'un seul, qu'ils appellent Godeman 
 . . . "Sonnerat, ii. 299. 
 
 1800. "Gotma, or Goutum, according to 
 the Hindoos of India, or Gaudma among 
 the inhabitants of the more eastern parts, 
 is said to have been a philosopher ... he 
 taught in the Indian schools, the heterodox 
 religion and philosophy of Boodh. The 
 image that represents Boodh is called Gau- 
 tama, or Goutnm . . ." — Symes, Embassy, 
 299. 
 
 1828. " The titles or synonyme? of 
 Buddha, as they were given to me, are as 
 follow: " Kotamo (ffautoma) . . . Somana- 
 kotamo, agreeably to the interpretation 
 given to me, ilieans in the Pali language, 
 the priest Gautama." — Crawfurd, Emb. to 
 Siam, p. 367. 
 
 Gavee, s. Topsail. Nautical jargon 
 from Port, gavea, the top (Boehuch). 
 
 Gecko, s. A kind of house lizard. 
 The word is not now in Anglo -Indian 
 use ; it is a naturalist's word ; and also 
 is Prench. It was no doubt originally 
 an onomatopoeia frora the creature's 
 reiterated utterance. Marcel Devicsays 
 the word is adopted from Malay gekok. 
 This we do not find in Crawfurd, who 
 has taJce, t&hih, and golee, all evidently 
 attempts to represent the utterance. 
 In Burma the same, or a kindred 
 lizard, is called toTcte, in like imita- 
 tion. 
 
 1631. Bontius seems to identify this 
 lizard with the Guana (q.v.), and says its 
 bite is so venomous as to be fatal unless 
 
GENTOO. 
 
 280 
 
 GENTOO. 
 
 the part be immediately out out, or cau- 
 terized.^ This is no doubt a fable. " Nos- 
 tratis ipsum animal apposito vooabulo 
 gecco vooant ; quippe non seous ae Coccyx 
 apud nos suum cantum iterat, etiam gecko 
 assiduo sonat, prius edito stridore qualem 
 Picus emittit." — Lib. V. cap. 5, p. 57. 
 
 1711. "Chaooos, as Cuckoos receive 
 their Names from the Noise they make. . . . 
 They are much like Lizards but larger. 
 'Tis said their Dung is so venomous," &c. 
 — Lockyer, 84. 
 
 1727. "They have one dangerous little 
 Animal called a Jackoa, in shape almost 
 like a Lizard. It is very malicious . . .and 
 wherever the Liquor lights on an Animal 
 Body, it presently cankers the Flesh." — 
 A. Ham. ii. 131. 
 
 This is still a common belief. See in 
 Suppt. Biscobra. 
 
 1883. "This was one of those little 
 house lizards called .geckos, which have 
 pellets at the ends of their toes. They are 
 not repulsive brutes like thfe garden lizard, 
 and I am always on good terms with them. 
 They have full liberty to make use of my 
 house, for which they seem grateful, and 
 say chuck, chuck, chuck." — Tribes on My 
 Frontier, 38. 
 
 Gentoo, s. and adj. This word is a 
 corruptioa of the Portuguese Geiitio, 
 ' a gentile ' or teathen, wliicli they 
 applied to the Hindoos in contradistinc- 
 tion from the Moras or ' Moors,' i.e. 
 Mahommedans. Both terms are now 
 obsolete among English, people, except 
 perhaps that Gentoo still lingers at 
 Madras in the sense b. 
 
 Por the terms Gentio and Gentoo 
 were applied in two senses : 
 
 a. To the Hindus generally, 
 
 b. To tte Tolugu-speaking Hindus 
 of the Peninsula specially, and to tieir 
 language. 
 
 The reason why the term became 
 thus specifically applied to the Telugu 
 people is probably because, when 
 the Portuguese arrived, the Telugu 
 monarchy of Vijayanagara {Bijana/jar, 
 Bisnagar or Narsinga, qq.v.) was 
 dominant over great part of the Penin- 
 sula. The officials were chiefly of Te- 
 lugu race, and thus the people of this 
 race, as the most important section of 
 Hindus, were par excellence the Gentiles, 
 and their language the Gentile lan- 
 guage. Besides these two specific senses 
 Gentio was sometimes used for heathen 
 in general. Thus in F. M. Pinto : 
 
 " A very famous Corsair who was called 
 Hinimilau, a Chinese by natioQ, and who 
 from a Gentio as he was, had a little time 
 since turned Moor . . ." — Ch. L. 
 
 a.— 
 
 1548. The Bdigiosos of this territory 
 spend so largely, and give such great alma 
 at the cost of your Highness's administra- 
 tion that it disposes of a good part of the 
 funds .... I believe indeed they do all 
 this in real zeal and sincerity . . . but I 
 think it might be reduced a half, and all for 
 the better ; for there are some of them who 
 often try to make Christians by force, and 
 worry the Gentoos {jentios) to such a degree 
 that it drives the population away." — 
 Si/mao Botelho, Cartas, 35. 
 
 1563. " . . . . Among the Gentiles 
 (Gentios) Rao is as much as to say 'King.' " 
 — Garcia, f. 35 6. 
 
 ,, "This ambergris is not so highly 
 valued among the Moors, but it is very 
 highly prized among the Gentiles." — lb,, 
 f. 14. 
 
 1582. "A gentile .... whose name 
 was Canaca." — Castafieda, trans, by N. L., 
 f. 31. 
 
 1588. In a letter of this year to the Vice- 
 roy, the King (Philip II.) says he " Under- 
 stands the Gentios are much the best per- 
 sons to whom to farm the alfandegas (cus- 
 toms, ifec. ), paying well and regularly, and 
 it does not seem contrary to canon-law to 
 farm to them, but on this he will consult 
 the learned. " — In Arch. Port. Orient. , f asc. 3, 
 135. 
 
 c. 1610. "lis (les Portugais) exercent 
 ordinairement de semblables cruautez lors 
 qu'ils sortent en trouppe le long des costes, 
 bruslans et saccageans ces paiiures GentilB 
 qui ne desirent que leur bonne grace, et 
 leur amitid, mais ils n'en out pas plus de 
 piti^ pouroela." — Mocquet, 349. 
 
 1630. "... which Gentiles are of two 
 sorts . . . first the purer Gentiles ... or 
 else the impure or vncleane Gentiles .... 
 such are the husbandmen or inferior sort of 
 people, called the Coulees." — H. Lord, 
 Display, &c., 85. 
 
 1673. "The finest Dames of the Gen- 
 tues disdained not to carry Water on their • 
 TieaAs."— Fryer, 117. 
 
 ,, " Gentues, the Portuguese idiom 
 for Gentiles, are the Aborigines." — lb. 27. 
 
 1683. "This morning a Gentoo sent 
 by Bulohund, Govemour of Hugly and 
 Cassumbazar, made complaint to me that 
 Mr. Charnock did shamefully— to y« great 
 scandall of our Nation — ^keep a Gentoo 
 woman of his kindred, which he has had 
 these 19 years." — Hedges, Deo. 1. 
 
 ,, "The ceremony used by these 
 Gentu's in their sicknesse is very strange ; 
 they bring y<= sick person . . . to y« brinke 
 of y« River Granges, on a Cott . . ."—Hedges, 
 May 10. 
 
 In Stevens's Trans, of Faria y Sousa 
 (1695) the Hindus are still called Gentiles. 
 And it would seem that the English form 
 Gentoo did not oome into general use till lata 
 in the 17th century. 
 
GENTOO. 
 
 281 
 
 GHAUT. 
 
 1767. " In order to transact Business of 
 any kind in this Couiitrey you must at least 
 have a Smattering of the Language . . . The 
 original Language of this Countrey (or at 
 least the earliest we know of) is the Ben- 
 gala or Gentoo ; this is commonly spoken 
 in all parts of the Countrey. But the 
 politest Lainguage is the Moors or Mussul- 
 mans, and Persian." — MS. Letter of James 
 Bermell. 
 
 1772. " It is customary with the Geutoos, 
 as soon as the^ have acquired a moderate 
 fortune, to dig a pond." — Teignmouth, 
 Mem., i. 36. 
 
 1774. "When I landed (on Island of 
 Bali) the natives, who are Gentoos, came on 
 hoard in little canoes, with outriggers on 
 each side." — Forrest, V. to N. Guinea, 169. 
 
 1776. "A Code of Gentoo Laws or Ordi- 
 nations of the Pundits. From a Persian 
 Translation, made from the Original written 
 in the Shanskrit Language. London, 
 Printed in the Year 1776. " (Title of Work 
 by Nathaniel Brassey HaUied.) 
 
 1778. "The peculiar patience of the 
 Gentoos in Bengal, their affection to busi- 
 ness, and the peculiar cheapness of all 
 productions either of commerce or of neces- 
 sity, had concurred to render the details of 
 the revenue the most minute, voluminous, 
 and complicated system of accounts which 
 exist in the universe." — Orme, ii. 7 (Ke- 
 print). 
 
 1781. '■ They (Syrian Christians of Tra- 
 vancore) acknowledged a Gentoo Sovereign, 
 but they were governed even in temporal 
 concerns by the bishop of Angamala." — 
 Gibbon, ch. xlvii. 
 
 1784. "Captain Prancis Swain Ward, 
 of the Madras Establishment, whose paint- 
 ings and drawings of Gentoo Architecture, 
 &c., are well known." — In Seton-Karr, 
 i. 31. 
 
 ■ 1785. ."I found this large concourse of 
 people were gathered to see a Gentoo woman 
 bum herself with her husband. " — ^At Chan- 
 demagore, in Seton-Karr, i. 90. 
 
 , , "The original inhabitants of India 
 are called Gentoos." — GarraccioU's Life of 
 ■ Olive, i. 122. 
 
 1803. "Peregrine. O mine is an accom- 
 modating palate, hostess. I have swal- 
 lowed burgundy with the French, hoUands 
 with the Dutch, sherbet with a Turk, sloe- 
 juice mth an Englishman, and water with 
 a simple Gentoo."— C?oZmaji's John Bull, i. 
 ec. 1. 
 
 1807. " I was not prepared for the entire 
 nakedness of the Gentoo inhabitants." — 
 Lord Minto in India, 17. 
 
 b.- 
 
 1648. "The Heathen who inhabit the 
 kingdom of Golconda, and are spread all 
 over India, are called Jentives." — Fan 
 Twi4, 59. 
 
 ■ 1673. " Their Language they call gene- 
 rally Gentu . . . the peculiar Name of their 
 Speech is Telinga."— Fryer, 33. 
 
 1683. " Thursday, 21st June ... The 
 Hon. Company having sent us a Law with 
 reference to the Natives ... it is ordered 
 that the first be translated into Portuguese, 
 Gentoo, Malabar, and Moores, and pro- 
 claimed solemnly by bfeat of drum." — 
 Madras Consultation, in Wlieeler, i. 134. 
 
 1719. " Bills of sale wrote in Gentoo on 
 Cajan leaves, which are entered in the 
 Register kept by the Town Conicoply for 
 that purpose." — In WTieeler, ii. 314. 
 
 1726. ' ' The proper vernacular here (Gol- 
 conda) is the Gentoos (Jentiefs) or Tel- 
 lingaas." — Valentijn, Chor. 37. 
 
 1801. "The Gentoo translation of the 
 Regulations will answer for the Ceded 
 Districts, for even . . . the most Canarine 
 part of them understand Gentoo." — T. 
 Munro, in Idfe, i. 321. 
 
 1807. " A Grammar of the Gentoo lan- 
 guage, as it is understood and spoken by 
 the Gentoo People, residing north anil 
 north-westward of Madras. By a Civil 
 Servant under the Presidency of Port St. 
 George, many years resident in the Northern 
 CJrcars. Madras. 1807." 
 
 1817. The third grammar of the Telugu 
 language, published in this year, is called a 
 ' Gentoo Grammar.' 
 
 1837. "I mean to amuse myself with 
 learning Gentoo, and have brougifit a Moon- 
 shee with me. Gentoo is the language of 
 this part of the country [Godavery delta], 
 and one of the prettiest of all the dialects." 
 — Letters from Madras, 189. 
 
 Crhaut, s. Bind. 
 
 a. A landing-place ; a path of 
 descent to a river ; the place of a 
 ferry, &c. Also a quay or the like. 
 
 b. A path of descent from a moun- 
 tain ; a mountain pass ; and hence 
 
 C. , n.p. The mountain ranges parallel 
 to the ■western and eastern coasts of the 
 Peninsula, through which the ghdts or 
 passes lead from the table-lands above, 
 down to the coast and lowlands. It 
 is probable that foreigners hearing 
 those tracts spoken of respectively as 
 the country above and the country 
 below the Ohate (see Balaghaut) were 
 led to regard the word Ghats as a 
 proper name of the mountain range it- 
 self, or (like De Barros below) as a 
 word signifying range. And this is in 
 analogy with many other cases of 
 mountain nomenclature, where the 
 name of a pass has been transferred to 
 the mountain chain, or where the word 
 for ' a pass ' has been mistaken for a 
 word for ' mountain range.' The 
 proper sense of the word is well illus- 
 trated from Sir A. Wellesley, under b. 
 
 a.— 
 
 1809. "The dandijs there took to their 
 
GHAUT. 
 
 282 
 
 GHEE. 
 
 paddles, and keeping the beam to the cur- 
 rent the whole way, contrived to land us 
 at the destined gaut." — Ld. Valentia, i. 
 185. 
 
 1824. "It is really a very large place, 
 and rises from the river in an amphi- 
 theatral form .... with many very fine 
 Ifhats descending to the water's edge." — 
 Seber, i. 167. 
 
 b.— 
 
 c. 1315. " In 17 more days they arrived 
 at Gurganw. During these 17 days the 
 Ghats were passed, and great heights and 
 depths were seen amongst the hills, where 
 even the elephants became nearly invisible. ' ' 
 — Amir Khiisru, in Elliot, iii. 86. 
 
 This passage illustrates how the 
 transition from b to c occurred. The 
 Ghats here meant are not a range of 
 mountains so called, but, as the con- 
 text shows, the passes among the Vind- 
 hya and Satpura hills. 
 
 Compare the two following, in which 
 ' down the ghauts ' and ' down the 
 passes ' mean exactly the same thing, 
 though to many people the former ex- 
 pression will suggest ' down through a 
 range of mountains called the Ghauts.' 
 
 1803. " The enemy are down the ghauts 
 in great consternation." — Wellington, ii. 
 332. 
 
 ,, " The enemy have fled northward, 
 and are getting do^iTi the passes as fast as 
 they can." — M. ElpMnstone, in Life by 
 Colehrooke, i. 71. 
 
 1826. "Though it was still raining, I 
 walked up the Bohr Ghat, four miles and a 
 half, to Candaulah." — Seber, ii. 136, ed. 
 1844. 
 
 That is, up one of the Passes, from which 
 Europeans called the mountains themselves 
 "the Ghauts." 
 
 C— 
 
 1553. " The most notable division which 
 Nature hath planted in this land is a chain 
 of mountains, which the natives, by ageneric 
 appellation, because it has no proper name, 
 call Gate, which is as much as to say 
 Serra." — De Barros, Dec. I. liv. iv. cap. 
 vii. 
 
 1561. "This Serra is caUed Gate."— 
 Correa, Lendas, ii. 2, .56. 
 
 1563, "The Cuncam, which is the land 
 skirting the sea, up to a lofty range which 
 they call Guate."— ©ai-CM, f. 34 b. 
 
 1572. 
 " Da terra oa Naturaes Ihe chamam Gate, 
 Do pe do qual pequena quantidade 
 Se estende hua fralda estreita, que com- 
 
 bate 
 Do mar a natural ferooidade . . ." 
 
 Oamoes, vii. 22, 
 Englished by Burton : 
 The country-people call this range the 
 Ghaut, 
 
 and from its foot-hills scanty breadth 
 there be, , . , 
 
 whose seaward-sloping coast-plam long 
 hath fought . 
 
 'gainst Ocean's natural ferocity . . . 
 
 1623. "We commenced then to ascend 
 the mountain-(range) which the people of 
 the county call Gat, and which traverses 
 in the middle the whole length of that part 
 of India which projects into the sea, bathed 
 on the east side by the Gulf of Bengal, and 
 on the west by the Ocean, or Sea of Goa." 
 —P. delta Valle, ii. 32. 
 
 1673. "The Mountains here are one 
 continued ridge .... and are all along 
 called Gaot."— Fryer, 187. 
 
 1685. " On les appelle, montagnes de 
 Gatte, c'est comme qui diroit montagnes de 
 montagnes, Gatte en langue du pays ne 
 signifiant autre chose que montagne" 
 (quite wrong). — Ribeyro, Ceylan (Fr. Transl. ), 
 p. 4. 
 
 1727. ' ' The great Kains and Dews that 
 fall from the Mountains of Gatti, which ly 
 25 or 30 leagues up in the Country." — A. 
 Ham. i, 282. 
 
 1762. " All the South part of India save 
 the Mountains of Gate (a string of Hills in 
 ye country) is level Land the Mould scarce 
 so deep as in England. . . As you make 
 use of every expedient to drain the water 
 from your tilled ground, so the Indians 
 take care to keep it in theirs, and for this 
 reason sow only in the level grounds." — MS, 
 Letter of James Bennell, March 2lBt. 
 
 1826. "The mountains are nearly the 
 same height .... with the average of 
 Welsh mountains . • ^ ■ In one respect, 
 and only one, the Ghats have the advan- 
 tage, — their precipices are higher, and the 
 outlines of the hills consequently bolder." 
 —Bcber, ii. 136, ed. 1844. 
 
 Gh.ee, s. Boiled butter; the uni- 
 versal medium of cookery throughout 
 India, supplying the place occupied by 
 oil in Southern Europe, and more. The 
 word is gM, from Sansk. ghrita. A 
 short but explicit account of the mode 
 of preparation will be found in 
 the English Cyclopaedia (Arts and 
 Sciences), s,v, 
 
 c, 1590, "Most of them (Akbar's ele- 
 
 Ehants) get 5 s.(ers) of sugar, 4 s.of ghi, and 
 alf a man of rice mixed with chillies, 
 cloves, &c." — Aln-i-Akbari, i. 130. 
 
 1 673. ' ' They will drink milk, and boil'd 
 Butter, which they call Ghe." — Fryer, 33. 
 
 1783. " In most of the prisons [of Hyder 
 'Ali] it was the custom to celebrate parti- 
 cular days, when the funds admitted, with 
 the luxury of plantain fritters, a draught 
 of sherbet, and a convivial song. On one 
 occasion the old Scotch ballad, ' My wife 
 has ta'en the gee,' was admirably sung, and 
 loudly encored .... It was reported to 
 the Xelledar (see Killadar) that the pri- 
 soners said and sung throughout the night 
 
GHILZAI. 
 
 283 
 
 GHILZAI. 
 
 of nothing but ghee . . . The Kelledar, 
 certain that discoveries had been made re- 
 garding his malversations in that article of 
 garrison store, determined to conciliate 
 their secrecy, by causing an abundant 
 supply of this unaccustomed luxury to be 
 thenceforth placed within the reach of 
 their farthing purchases." — Wilks, Hist. 
 Sketches, ii. 154. 
 
 1785. "The revenues of the city of 
 Decca .... amount annually to two 
 kherore, proceeding from the customs and 
 duties levied on ghee." — CaracciolU, L. of 
 dime, i. 172. 
 
 1817. "The great luxury of the Hindu 
 is butter, prepared in a manner peculiar to 
 hunself, and called by him ghee."— il/«?. 
 Hist., i. 410. 
 
 Ghilzai, n.p. One of tte most 
 famous of tie tribes of Afghanistan, 
 and probably tbe strongest, occupying 
 tbe high, plateau north of Kandahar, 
 and extending (roundly speaking) 
 eastward to the Sulimani mountains, 
 and north to the Kabul Eiver. They 
 were supreme in Afghanistan at the 
 beginning of last century, and for a 
 time possessed the throne of Ispahan. 
 The follomng paragraph occurs in the 
 article AFGHAlfiSTAJsr, in the 9th ed. of 
 the Emyc. Britan., 1874 (i. 235), 
 ■written by one of the authors of this 
 book: 
 
 "It is remarkable that the old Arab 
 geographers of the 10th and 11th centuries 
 place in the Ghilzai country" (i.e. the 
 country now occupied by the Ghilzais, or 
 nearly so) " a people called Ehilijis, whom 
 they call a tribe of Turks, to which belonged 
 a famous family of Dehli Kings. The pro- 
 bability of the identity of the Khilijis and 
 Ohilzais is obvious, and the question touches 
 others regarding the origin of the Afghans; 
 but it does not seem to have been gone 
 into." 
 
 Nor has the -writer since ever 
 been able to go into it. But •whilst 
 he has never regarded the suggestion 
 as more than a probable one, he has 
 seen no reason to reject it. He may 
 add that on starting the idea to Sir 
 Henry Eawlinson (to whom it seemed 
 new), a high authority on such a ques- 
 tion, though he would not accept it, he 
 made a candid remark to the effect that 
 the GrhUzais had undoubtedly a very 
 Turk-like aspect. 
 
 A belief in this identity was, as we 
 have recently noticed, entertained by 
 the traveller Charles Masson, as is 
 shown in a passage extracted below. 
 And it has also been maintained by 
 Surgeon-Major Bellew, in hia Races 
 of Afghanistan (1880). 
 
 All the accounts of the Ghilzais in- 
 dicate great differences between them 
 and the other tribes of Afghanistan; 
 whilst there seems nothing impossible, 
 or even unlikely, in the partial assi- 
 milation of a Turki tribe m the course 
 of centuries to the Afghans who sur- 
 round them, and the consequent 
 assumption of a quasi- Afghan genea- 
 logy. We do not find that Mr. El- 
 phinstone makes any explicit reference 
 to the question now before us. But 
 two of the notes to his History (oth 
 ed., p. 322 and 384) seem to indicate 
 that it was in his mind. In the 
 latter of these he says: " The KhUjis 
 .... though Turks by descent .... 
 had been so long settled among the 
 Afghans that they had almost become 
 identified with that people; but they 
 probably mixed more with other nations, 
 or at least with their Turki brethren, 
 and would be more civilized than the 
 generality of Afghan mountaineers." 
 The learned and eminently judicious 
 WUliam Brskine was also inclined to ac- 
 ceptthe identity of thetwo tribes, doubt- 
 ing (but perhaps needlessly,) whether 
 the KhiUji had been really of Turki 
 race. We have not been able to meet 
 with any translated author who men- 
 tions both Khiliji and Ghilzai. In the 
 following quotations aU the earlier refer 
 to Khiliji, and the later to Ghilzai. 
 Attention may be called to the expres- 
 sions in the quotation from Ziauddin 
 Barni, as indicating some great difie- 
 renoe between the Turk proper and the 
 Khiliji even then. The language of 
 Baber again, so far as it goes, seems to 
 indicate that by his time the Ghilzais 
 were regarded as an Afghan clan. 
 
 c. 940. "Hajjaj had delegated 'Abdar- 
 rahman ibn Mahommed ibn al-Ash'ath to 
 Sijistan, Bost, and Kukhaj (Araohosia) to 
 make war on the Turk tribes diffused in 
 those regions, and who are known as Ghuz 
 and Khulj. . ." — Mas'udi, v. 302. 
 
 0. 950. " The Khalaj is a Turki tribe, 
 which in ancient times migrated into the 
 country that lies between India and the 
 parts of Sijistan beyond the Ghur. They 
 are a pastoral people and resemble the Turks 
 in their natural characteristics, their dress 
 and their language."— /atoMj-i, from De 
 Goeje's Text, p. 245. 
 
 c. 1030. "The Afghiins and Khiljis 
 having submitted to him (Sabaktigin), he 
 admitted thousands of them .... mto the 
 ranks of his 3,imiea."—Al-'Utbi, in Mliot, 
 ii. 24. 
 
 0. 1150. " The Khilkhs (read Khilij) are 
 people of Turk race, who, from an early 
 
GEILZAI. 
 
 284 
 
 GHOUL. 
 
 date invaded this country (Dawar — on the 
 banks of the Hehnand), and whose dwellings 
 are spread abroad to the north of India and 
 on the borders of Ghaur and of Western 
 Sijistan. They possess cattle, wealth, and 
 the various products of husbandry ; they 
 all have the aspect of Turks, whether as 
 regards features, dress, and customs, or as 
 regards their arms and manner of making 
 war. They are pacific people, doing and 
 thinking no evil." — Edrisi, i.'457. 
 
 1289. "At the same time JaUlu-d d£n 
 (Khilji), who was 'Ariz-i mamdlik (Muster- 
 master-general), had gone to Bah&piir, 
 attended by a body of his relations and 
 friends. Sere he held a muster and in- 
 spection of the forces. He oa.me of a race 
 different from that of the Turks, so he had 
 no confidence in them, nor would the Turks 
 own him as belonging to the number of 
 their friends. . . . The people high and 
 low .... were all troubled by the ambi- 
 tion of the Khiljis, and were strongly op- 
 posed to JaUIu-d din's obtaining the crown 
 .... Sultiin JaUlu-d din Firoz Khilji 
 ascended the throne in the . . . year 688 H. 
 . . . . The people of the city , (of Dehli) 
 had for 80 years been governed by sovereigns 
 of Turk extraction, and were averse to the 
 succession of the Khiljis .... they were 
 struck with admiration and amazement at 
 seeing the Khiljis occupying the throne of 
 the Turks, and wondered how the throne 
 had passed from the one to the other." . . . 
 — ZiAu-d-dln Barni, in EUiot, iii. 134 -136. 
 
 14th cent. The continuator of Rash- 
 iduddin enumerates among the tribes occu- 
 Ijying the country which we now caR 
 Afghanistan, Ohiiris, Herawis, Nigudaris, 
 Sejzis, Khilij, Baliich and Afghans. See 
 Notices et Bxtraits, xiv. 494. 
 
 0. 1507. " I set out from Kabul for the 
 IDurpose of plundering and beating up the 
 quarters of the Ghiljis ... a good farsang 
 from the G-hilji camp, we observed a black- 
 ness, which was either owing to the Ghiljis 
 being in motion, or to smoke. The young 
 and inexperienced men of the army all set 
 forward full speed ; I followed them for two 
 kos, shooting arrows at their horses, and at 
 length checked their speed. When five or 
 six thousand men set out on a pillaging 
 party, it is extremely difficult to maintain 
 discipline. ... A minaret of skulls was 
 erected of the heads of these Afghans." — 
 Bdber, pp. 220, 221; see also p. 225. 
 
 1842. " The Ghilji tribes occupy the 
 principal portion of the country between 
 ICiCndah^r and Ghazni. They are, moreover, 
 the most numerous of the Afgh&n tribes, 
 and if united under a capable chief might 
 . . . become the most jjowerful . . . They 
 are brave and warlike, but have a sternness 
 of disposition amounting to ferocity. . . . 
 Some of the inferior Ghiljis are so violent 
 in their intercourse with strangers that they 
 can scarcely be considered in the light of 
 human beings, while no language can des- 
 cribe the terrors of a transit through their 
 country, or the indignities which have to be 
 endured .... 
 
 "The Ghiljis, although considered, and 
 calling themselves, Afghans, and moreover 
 employing the Pashto, or Afghan dialect, 
 are undoubtedly a mixed race. 
 
 "The name is evidentlya modification or 
 corruption of Khalji or Khilajl, that of a 
 great Turkf tribe mentioned by Sherifudin 
 in his history of TaimiSr. . . "—Ch. Mas- 
 son, Narr. of various Journeys, &o. ii. 204, 
 '206, 207. 
 
 1854. " The Ghiiri was succeeded by the 
 Khilji dynasty ; also said to be of Turki 
 extraction, but which seems rather to have 
 been of Afghan race; and it may be doubted, 
 if they are not of the Ghilji Afghans."— 
 Ei-skine, Sdber and Humdyun, i. 404. 
 
 1880. "As a race the Ghilji mix little 
 with their neighbours, and_ indeed differ in 
 many respects, both as to internal govern- 
 ment and domestic customs, from the other 
 races of Afghanistan ... the great majority 
 of the tribe are pastoral in their habits of 
 life, and migrate with the seagons from the 
 lowlands to the highlands with their families 
 and flocks, and easily portable black hair 
 tents. They never settle in the cities, nor 
 do they engage in the ordinary handicraft 
 trades, but they manufacture carpets, felts, 
 &c., for domestic use, from the wool and 
 hair of their cattle. . . . Physically they 
 are a remarkably fine race .... but they, 
 are a very barbarous people, the pastoral 
 class especially, and in their wars exces- 
 sively savage and vindictive. 
 
 "Several of the Ghilji or Ghilzai-clans are 
 almost wholly engaged in the_ carrying 
 trade between India and Afghanistan, and 
 the northern States of CentralAsia, and have 
 been so for many centuries." — Baoes of 
 Afghamistam, by Bellem, p. 103. 
 
 Ghoul, s. Ar. ghnl, P. qhol. A 
 goblin, e/xTTouo-a, or man-deYouring 
 demon, especially haunting -wilder- 
 nesses. 
 
 c. 70. "In the deserts of Affricke yee 
 shall meet oftentimes with fairies,* appear- 
 ing in the shape of men and women; but 
 they vanish soone away, like fantasticall 
 Ulusions."— --P!to3/, by Ph. Holland, vii. 2. 
 
 c. 940. " The Arabs relate many strange 
 stories about the Ghill and their trans- 
 formations .... The Arabs allege that the 
 two feet of the Ghfll are ass'S feet .... 
 These Ghtjl appeared to travellers in the 
 night, and at hours when one meets with 
 no one on the road; the traveller taking 
 them for some of their companions followed 
 them, but the Ghul led theni astray, and 
 caused them to lose their way." — Mas'vdi,'^ 
 iii. 314 seqq. 
 
 (There is much more after the copious 
 and higgledy-piggledy Plinian fashion of 
 this writer.) 
 
 c. 1420. " In exitu deserti . . . _• re™ 
 mirandam dicit contigisse. Nam cum circiter 
 mediam noctem quiescentes magno mur- 
 
 * There is no justification for this word in the 
 Latin. 
 
GHUBBY, aUBREE. 
 
 285 
 
 GINGELI, GINGELLY. 
 
 mure strepituque audita suspicarentur 
 omnes, Arabes praedones ad_ se spoliandoa 
 venire .... viderunt plurimas equitum 
 turmas tranaeuntium .... Plures qui id 
 antea viderant, daemones (ghiils, no doubt) 
 esse per desertum vagantes asseruere." — 
 Nic. Conti, in Poggio, iv. 
 
 1814. "The Afghauns believe each of 
 the numerous solitudes in the mountains 
 and desarts of their country to be inhabited 
 by a lonely daemon, whom they call the 
 GrhooUee Beeabaun (the Goule or Spirit of 
 the Waste) ; they represent him as a gigantic 
 and frightful, spectre, who devours any 
 passenger whom chance may bring within 
 his haunts." — Mlphinstone, Caubul, ed. 1839, 
 i. 291. 
 
 Ghurry, Gurree, s. 'SinA. ghan. A 
 clepsydra orwater-instrument for mea- 
 suring time, consisting of a floating 
 cup ■with, a small tole in it, adjusted 
 so tliat it fills and sinks in a fixed 
 time; also the gong on whicli the 
 time so indicated is struck. This 
 latter is properly ghariydl. Hence 
 also a clock or watch; also the 60th 
 part of a day and night, equal there- 
 fore to 24 minutes, was in old Hindu 
 custom the space of time indicated by 
 the clepsydra just mentioned, and was 
 called a ghan. But in Anglo-Indian 
 usage, the word is employed for ' an 
 hour.' 
 
 (Ancient). " The magistrate, having em- 
 ployed the first four Ghurries of the day in 
 bathing and praying, .... shall sit upon 
 the Judgment Seat." — Code of the Gcntoo 
 Laws (Halhed, 1776), 104. 
 
 1633. "First they take a great Pot of 
 .Water .... and putting therein a little 
 Pot (this lesser pot having a small hole in 
 the bottome of it), the water issuing into it 
 having filled it, then they strike on a great 
 plate of brasse, or very fine metal, which 
 stroak maketh a very great sound ; this 
 streak or parcell of time they call a Goome, 
 the small Pot being full they call a Gree, 8 
 
 frees make a Far, which Far* is three 
 ours by our acoompt." — W. Bruton, in 
 Hakl. v. 51. 
 
 1709. " Or un gari est une de leurs heures, 
 mais qui est bien petite en oomparaison des 
 n6tres ; car elle n est que de vingt-neuf mi- 
 nutes et environ quarante-trois secondes."(?) 
 —Lettres JEdif. xi. 233. 
 
 1785. " We have fixed the Coss at 6,000 
 Guz, which distance must be travelled by 
 the postmen in a Ghurry and a half .... 
 If the letters are not defivered according to 
 this rate .... you must flog the ffur- 
 kdrehs belonging to you." — Tippoo's Letters, 
 215. 
 
 Gindy, s. The original of this 
 
 * Fair, i.e. a watch : 
 night. 
 
 or fourth pai*t of the 
 
 word belongs to the Dravidian tongues ; 
 Malayalim, hindi; Telugu, gindi, 
 Tamil, Jdnni, from v. Jcinu, ' to be 
 hollow;" and the original meaning is 
 a basin or pot, as opposed to a flat 
 dish. In Malabar the word is applied 
 to a vessel resembling a coifee-pot 
 without a handle, used to drink from. 
 But in the Bombay dialect of Hind, 
 and in Anglo-Indian usage gindi means 
 a wash-hand basin of tinned copper, 
 such as is in common use there (see 
 under CMllumchee). 
 
 1561. ". . . guindis of gold . . ."— 
 Cm-rea, Lendas, it. i. 218. 
 
 1582. " After this the Capitaine Generall 
 commanded to discharge theyr Shippes, 
 which were taken, in the whiche was bound 
 store of rich Merchaundize, and amongst the 
 same these peeoes following : 
 
 " Poure great Guyndes of silver. . . ." 
 Castaneda, by N. L., f. 106. 
 
 1813. "At the English tables two servants 
 attend after dinner, with a gindey and 
 ewer, of silver or white copper." — Forbes, 
 Or. Memoirs, ii. 397. 
 
 1851. "... a tinned bason, called a 
 gendee. . . ." — Burton, Scinde, or the Un- 
 happy Valley, i. 6. 
 
 Gingall, Jinjall, s. H. janjal, a 
 swivel or wall piece ; a word of uncer- 
 tain origin. It is in use with Euro- 
 peans in China also. 
 
 1818. " There is but ond gun in the fort, 
 but there is much and good sniping from 
 matchlocks and giugals,and four Europeans 
 have been wounded." — Elphinstone, Life, ii. 
 31. 
 
 1829. "The moment the picket heard 
 them, they fired their long ginjalls, which 
 kill a mile off." — Shipp's Memoirs, iii. 40. 
 
 Gingeli, Gingelly, &o. The com- 
 mon trade name for the seed and oil 
 of Sesamum indicum, v. orientale. 
 There is a Hind, and Mahr. form 
 jinjalt, but most probably this also is a 
 trade name introduced by the Portu- 
 guese. The word appears to be 
 Arabic al-juljulan, which was pro- 
 nounced in Spain al-jonjolln,* whence 
 Spanish aljonjoli, Italian giuggiolino, 
 zerzelino, etc., Portug. gircjelim, zir- 
 zelim, &c., Fr. jugeoline, &o., in the 
 Philippine Islands ajonjoli. The pro- 
 per Hind, name is til. 
 
 1510. "Much grain grows here (at Zeila) 
 ... oil in great quantity, made not from 
 olives, but from zerzaliuo." — Varthema, 
 
 * Dozy iS: Engdmann, 146-7. 
 
GINQEB. 
 
 286 
 
 GINGEB. 
 
 1552. " There is a great amount of ger- 
 gelim." — Castanheda, 24. 
 
 1599. "... Oyle of Zezeline, which they 
 make of a Seed, and it is very good to eate, 
 or to fry fish withal." — G. Fredericke, ii. 
 358. 
 
 1606. " They performed certain anoint- 
 ings of the whole body, when they baptized, 
 with oil of coco-nut, or of gergelim." — 
 Gouvea, f. 39. • 
 
 c. 1610. " I'achetay de ce poisson frit 
 en I'huile de gerselin (petite eemence 
 comme nauete dont ils font huile) qui est de 
 tres-raauvais goust." — Mocquet, 232. 
 
 c. 1661. "La gente piti bassa adoiDra 
 un' altro olio di certo seme detto lelseun, 
 che i una spezie del di setamo, ed h alquanto 
 amarognolo." — Viag. del P. Gio. Grueber, 
 in Thevenot, Voyages Divers. 
 
 1673. " Dragmes de Soussamo ou graine 
 de Georgeliue." — App. to Jowrnal d'Ant. 
 Galland, ii. 206. 
 
 1675. "Also much Oil of Sesamos or 
 Jujoline is there expressed, and exported 
 thence." — T. Heiden, VervaerlyJce Schip- 
 hreuk, 81. 
 
 1726. " From Orixa are imported hither 
 (Pulecat), with much profit, Paddy, also 
 . . . Gingeli-seed Oil ... . " — Valentijn, 
 Clwr. 14. 
 
 _ „ " An evil people, gold, a drum, a 
 wild horse, an ill conditioned woman, 
 sugar-cane, fiergelim, a BeUale (or culti- 
 vator) without foresight— all these must be 
 wrought sorely to make them of any good." 
 — Native Apophthegms translated in Va- 
 lentijn, V. {Ceylon) 390. 
 
 1727. "The Men are bedaubed all over 
 with red Earth, or Vermilion, and are con- 
 tinually squirting gingerly Oyl at one 
 another." — A. Ham. i. 128. 
 
 1807. " The oil chiefly used here, both 
 for food and unguent, is that of Sesamum, 
 by the English called Gingeli, or sweet oil." 
 — F. Buchanan, Mysore, &c. i. 8. 
 
 1874. _ "We know not the origin of the 
 word Cringeli, which Roxburgh remarks 
 was (as it is now) in common use among 
 Europeans."— fia«itn'2/ tt Fliickiger, 426. 
 
 1875. " Oils, Jinjili or Til . . . "—Table 
 of Customs Duties, imposed on. Imports into 
 B. India, up to 1875. 
 
 1876. "There is good reason for believing 
 that a considerable portion of the olive oil 
 of conimerce is but the Jinjili, or the ground- 
 nut, oil of India, for besides large exports 
 of both oils to Europe, several thousand 
 tons of the sesamum seed, aiid ground-nuts 
 in smaller quantities, are exported annually 
 from the south of India to France, where 
 their oil is expressed, and finds its way into 
 the market, as olive oil." — Suppl. Report on 
 Supply of Drugs to India, by Dr. Paul, 
 India Office, March, 1876. 
 
 Ginger, s. The root of Zingiber offi- 
 cinale, Eoxb. We get this word from 
 the Arabic zdiijahU, Sp. agengibre {al- 
 
 zanjabll), Port, gingibre, Latin zingiber 
 Ital. zenzero, gengiovo, and many other 
 old forms. 
 
 The Sanskrit name is sringavera, 
 professedly connected -with sringa, ' a 
 horn,' from the antler-like form of the 
 root. But this is probably an intro- 
 duced word "shaped by this imaginary 
 etymology. Though ginger is culti- 
 vated all over India, from the Hima- 
 laya to the extreme south,* the best is 
 grown in Malabar, and in the language 
 o£ that province (Malayalam) green 
 ginger is called inchi and inchi-ver, from 
 inchi, 'root.' Inchi was probably in 
 an earlier form of the language sinchi 
 or chinchi, as we find it m Canarese 
 still mnti, which is perhaps the true 
 origin of the Hind, sontli for 'dry 
 ginger.' 
 
 It would appear that the Arabs, 
 misled by the form of the name, attri- 
 buted zanj'abU or zinjabtl, or ginger, 
 to the coast of Zinj or Zanzibar ; for 
 it would seem to be ginger which 
 some Arabic writers speak of as 
 'the plant of Zinj.' Thus a poet 
 quoted by Kazwinl enumerates among 
 the products of India the ahajr al-Zanij 
 OT Arbor Zingitana, along with shisham- 
 wood, pepper, steel, &c. (see Gilde- 
 meister, 218). And Abulfeda says also : 
 "At Melinda is found the plant of 
 Zinj " {Geog. by Eeiuaud, i. 257). In 
 Marino Sanudo's map of the world 
 also (c. 1320) we find a rubric connect- 
 ing Zinziber with ^inj. We do not 
 indeed find ginger spoken of as a pro- 
 duct of eastern continental Africa, 
 though Barbosa says a large quantity 
 was produced in Madagascar, and Var- 
 thema says the like of the Comoro 
 Islands. 
 
 c. A.D. 65. " Ginger (Zivyi^epit) is a special 
 kind of plant, produced for the most part 
 in Troglodytio Arabia, where they use the 
 green plant in many ways, as we do rue 
 (iriiyavoi/), boiling it and mixing it with 
 drinks and stews. The roots are small, 
 like those of cyperus, whitish, and peppery 
 to the taste and smell . . . " — Dioscoridei, 
 ii. cap. 189. 
 
 c. A. p. 70. "This pepper of all kinds is 
 most biting and sharpe .... The blacke 
 is more kindly and pleasant .... Many 
 have taken Ginger (which some call Zim- 
 biperi and others Zingiber!) for the root of 
 that tree ; but it is not so, although in tast 
 it somewhat resembleth pepper .... A 
 
 * " Rheede says : ' Etiam in sylvis et desertis re- 
 peritur' {Hort. Mai. xi. 10). But I am not aware 
 of any botanist having found it wild. I suspect 
 that no one has looked for it."— Sir /. D. Hooker. 
 
GINGERLY. 
 
 287 
 
 GINGHAM. 
 
 pound of Ginger is commonly sold at Rome 
 for 6 deniers. . . " — Pliny, by Ph. Holland, 
 xii. 7. 
 
 c. 620-630. " And therein shall they be 
 given to drink of a cup of wine, mixed with 
 the water of Zeniebil. . . ." — The Koran, 
 ch. Ixxvi. (by Sale). 
 
 c. 940. " Andalusia possesses considerable 
 silver and quicksilver mines .... They ex- 
 port from it also saffron, and roots of gmger 
 (? 'aruk al-zanjabil)." — Mas'udi, i. 367. 
 
 1298. ' ' Good ginger (gengibre) also grows 
 here (at Coilum, see ftuilon), and it is known 
 by the same name of Coilumin, after the 
 country."— Marco Polo, Bk. III. oh. 22. 
 
 c. 1343. " Criengiovo si fe di piu maniere, 
 cioe belledi, e colombino, e micchino, e detti 
 nomi portano per le contrade, onde sono 
 nati ispezialmente 11 colombirw e il micchino, 
 che primieramente U belledi nasce in molte 
 contrade dell' India, e il colombino nasce 
 nel Isola del Colombo d' India, ed ha la 
 scorza sua plana, e delicata, e cenerognola ; 
 e il micchino viene dalle contrade del Mecca 
 . . ■ . e ragiona che il buono giengiovo dura 
 buono 10 anni," &c. — Pegolotti, in DeUa 
 Dedma, iii. 361. 
 
 0. 1420. " His in regionibus (Malabar) 
 gingiber oritur, quod belledi (see under 
 country), geheli et neli* vulgo appellatur. 
 Radices sunt arborum duorum cubitorum 
 altitudine, foliis magnis instar enulae,t 
 duro cortice, veluti arundinum radices, 
 quae fructum tegunt ; ex eis extrahitur gin- 
 giber, quod immistum cineri, ad solemque 
 expositum, triduo exsiccatur." — N. Conti, 
 in Poggio. 
 
 1580. In a list of drugs sold at Ormuz 
 we find Zenzeri da buli (presumably from 
 Dabnl, q.v.) 
 ,, mordaci 
 ,, Mecchini 
 ,, beledi 
 Zenzero condito in giaga (preserved 
 in jaggery? q.v.)— Gas- 
 pare Balbi, t. 54. 
 
 Gingerly, s. A coin mentioned as 
 passing in Arabian ports by Milburn, 
 i. 87, 91. We cannot trace its country 
 or proper name. 
 
 Gingham, s. A kind of stuff, de- 
 fined in tlie Draper's Dictionary as 
 made from cotton yarn dyed before 
 being -woven. The Indian ginghams 
 were apparently sometimes of cotton 
 mixt -with some other material. The 
 origin of this word is obscure, and has 
 been the subject of many suggestions. 
 Though it has long passed into the 
 Enghsh language, it is on the whole 
 most probable that, Uke chintz and 
 
 GeMi, Ar. "of the hills." Neli is also read 
 my, probably for d'EU/, see Dely, Kount. The Ely 
 ginger is mentioned by Barbosa (p. 220). 
 t Elecampane. 
 
 calico, the term was one originating in 
 the Indian trade. 
 
 We find it hardly possible to accept 
 the derivation, given by Littrl, from 
 " Guingamp, ville de Bretagne, ou il y 
 a des fabriques de tissus." This is 
 also alleged, indeed, in the Encyc. 
 Britannica, 8th edn., which states, 
 under the name of Guingamp, that 
 there are in that town manufactures of 
 ginghams, to which the town gives its 
 name. We may observe that the pro- 
 ductions of Guingamp, and of the Cotes- 
 du-Nord generally, are of linen, a 
 manufacture dating from the loth cen- 
 tury. If it could be shown that ging- 
 ham was either originally applied to 
 linen fabrics, or that the word occurs 
 before the Indian trade began, we 
 should be m.ore willing to admit the 
 French etymology as possible. 
 
 The Penny Cyclopaedia suggests a 
 derivation from guingois, 'awry.' 
 ' ' The variegated, striped, and crossed 
 patterns may have suggested the name. ' ' 
 
 " Civilis," a correspondent of Notes 
 and Queries, assigns the word to an 
 Indian term, gingham, a stufl which he 
 alleges to be in universal use by Hindu 
 women, and a name which he con- 
 stantly found, when in judicial em- 
 ployment in Upper India, to be used in 
 inventories of stolen property and the 
 like {N. and Q., ser. v., vol. ii. 366, and 
 vol. iii. 30). He mentions also that in 
 Sir G. Wilkinson's Egypt, the word is 
 ascribed to an Egyptian origin. 
 
 The alleged Hind, word is unknown 
 to us and to the dictionaries ; if used 
 as Civilis believes, it was almost cer- 
 tainly borrowed from the English term. 
 
 It is likely enough that the word 
 came from the Archipelago. Jansz's 
 Javanese Diet, gives " ginggang, a sort 
 of striped or cheoquered East Indian 
 lijnwand," the last word being applied 
 to cotton as well as linen stuffs, equi- 
 valent to French toile. The verb ging- 
 gang in Javanese is given as meaning 
 ' to separate, to go away,' but this 
 seems to throw no light on the 
 matter ; nor can we connect the name 
 with that of a place on the northern 
 coast of Sumatra, a little E. of Acheen, 
 which we have seen written Gingham 
 (see Bennett's Wanderings, ii. 5, 6, also 
 Elmore, Directory to India and China 
 Seas, 1802, pp. 63-64). This place 
 appears prominently as Gingion in a 
 chart by W. Herbert, 1752. Finally 
 Bluteau gives the following: 
 
GINGHAM. 
 
 288 
 
 GIBAFFE. 
 
 " Guingam. So in some parts of 
 tlie Kingdom (Portugal) they call the 
 excrement of the Silkworm, Bomhicis 
 excrementum. Guingao. A certain stuff 
 which is made in the territories of the 
 Mogol. Beirames, guingoens, Cave- 
 quis, &c. {Oodmho, Viagem da India, 
 44)." Wilson gives hindan as the 
 Tamil equivalent of gingham,- and 
 perhaps intends to suggest that it is the 
 original of this word. The Tamil Diet, 
 gives "hindan, a kind of coarse cotton 
 cloth, striped or chequered." 
 
 c. 1567. Cesare Pederici says there were 
 at Tana many weavers who made *' ormenni 
 e gingani di lana e ditombaso " — ginghams 
 of wool and cotton. — Ramusio, iii. 387'v. 
 
 1602, " With these toils they got to 
 Arakan, and took possession of two islets 
 which stood at the entrance, where they 
 immediately found on the beach two sacks 
 of mouldy biscuit, and a box with some 
 ginghams {guimjoes) in it." — De Canto, Dec. 
 IV. liv. iv. cap. 10. 
 
 1615. " Captain Cock is of opinion that 
 the_ ginghams, both white and browne, 
 which yow sent will prove a good com- 
 modity in the Kinge of Shashmahis ountry, 
 who is a Kinge of certaine of the mo3t 
 westermost ilandes of Japon . . . and hath 
 conquered the ilandes called The Leques." 
 — Letter appd. to Cocks's IKary, ii. 272. 
 
 1726. In a list of cloths at Pulioat : 
 
 ' ' Gekeperde Gin ggangs (Twilled ginghams) 
 
 Ditto ChialorKS (shaloons?)" — Vcdentijn, 
 Chor. 14. 
 
 Also 
 
 "Bore (?) Gingganes driedraad."— v. 128. 
 
 1770. "Une centaine de balles demou- 
 choirs, de pagnes, et de guingans, d'un trfes 
 beau rouge, que lea Malabares fabriquent k 
 G-aif anapatam, oh. ils sont ^tablis depuis ti-fes 
 longtemps."— Bajfjiffi?, Hist. Philos. ii. 15, 
 quoted by Idttri. 
 
 1781. "The trade of Fort St. David's 
 consists in longoloths of different colours, 
 sallamporees, morees, dimities, ginghams, 
 and saccatoons." — Carraccioli's L. o/ Clive, 
 i. 5. 
 
 , , "■ Sadras est renomm^ par ses gnin- 
 gans, ses toiles peintes ; et Faliacate par 
 ses mouchoirs." — Somnerat, i. 41. 
 
 1793. "Even the gingham waistcoats, 
 which striped or plain have so long stood 
 their ground, must, I hear, ultimately give 
 way to the stronger kerseymere (q.v.)." — 
 Biigh Boyd, Indian Observer, 77. 
 
 1796. " Gaing»ni are cotton stuffs of 
 Bengal and the Coromandel coast, in which 
 the cotton is interwoven with thread made 
 from certain barks of trees." — Fra Paolino, 
 Yiaggio, p. 35. 
 
 Ginseng, s. A medical root which 
 has an extraordinary reputation in 
 China as a restorative, and seUs there 
 
 at prices ranging from six to 400 
 dollars an ounce. The plant is A r alia 
 Ginseng, Benth. (N. O. Araliaceae). 
 The second word represents the Chinese 
 name JSn-SMn. In the literary style, 
 the drug is called simply SMn. 
 And possibly JSn (or 'Man') has been 
 prefixed on account of the forked 
 radish, man-like aspect of the root. 
 European practitioners do not recognize 
 its alleged virtues. That which is most 
 valued comes from Oorea, but it grows 
 also in Mongolia and Manchuria. A 
 kind much less esteemed, the root of 
 Panax guinquefolium, L., is imported 
 into China from America. A very 
 closely-allied plant occurs in the Hima- 
 laya, A. Psiudo-Oinseng, Benth. Gin- 
 seng is first mentioned by Alv. Semedo 
 (Madi-id, 1642). 
 
 Giraffe, s. English, not Anglo- 
 Indian. Fr. girafe. It. giraffa, Sp. 
 and Port, girafa, old Sp. azorafa, and 
 these from Ar. al-zariifa, a cameleo- 
 pard. The Pers. surndpd, zurnapa 
 seems to be a foi-m curiously diver- 
 gent, of the same word, perhaps 
 nearer the original. The older Italians 
 sometimes make giraffa into seraph: 
 It is not impossilsle that the latter 
 word, in its biblical use, may be radi- 
 cally connected with gii'afle. 
 
 The oldest mention of the animal 
 is in the ' Septuagint version of Deut. 
 xiv. 5, where the word zamjir, rendered 
 in the English Bible 'chamois,' is 
 translated Kaij.rjXoTrapSaXis ; and so also 
 in the Vulgate camelopardalus. We 
 quote some other ancient notices of 
 the animal, before the introduction of 
 the word before us : 
 
 c. B.C. 20. "The animals called cameh- 
 paj'ds (itajieAorapSaAeis) present a mixture of 
 both the animals comprehended in this ap- 
 pellation. In size they are smaller than 
 camels, and shorter in the neck ; but in the 
 distinctive form of the head and eyes. In 
 the curvature of the back again they have 
 some resemblance to a camel, but in colour 
 and hair, and in the length of tail, they are 
 like panthers." — Diodorus, ii. 51. 
 
 c. A.D. 20. " Camelleopards {KatirjkoiTapBaKets) 
 are bred in these parts, but they do not in 
 any respect resemble leopards, fortheirvarie- 
 gated skin is more like the streaked and 
 spotted skin of fallow deer. The hinder 
 quarters are so very much lower than the 
 fore quarters, that it seems as if the animal 
 sat upon its rump .... It is not, however, 
 a wild animal, but rather like a domesticated 
 beast ; for it show no signs of a savage dis- 
 position."— Sfrafto, Bk. XVI. iv. § 18. E. T. 
 by Hamilton and Falconer. 
 
GIRAFFE. 
 
 289 
 
 OIBJA. 
 
 0. A,D, 210. Athenaeus, in the description 
 which he quotes of the wonderful procession 
 of Ptolemy Philadelphus at Alexandria, be- 
 sides many other strange creatures, details 
 130 Ethiopio sheep, 20 of Euboea, 12 white 
 Itoloi, 26 Indian oxen, 8 Aethiopic, a huge 
 white bear, 14 pardales and 16 panthers, 4 
 lynxes, 3 arltSloi, one camMopdrdalis, 1 Ethi- 
 opio Rhinoceros. — Book v. cap. xxxii. 
 
 0. A.D. 220. 
 
 '"EvveTre ti.oi KOKciva, TroKvOpoe Movcra \iyeia, 
 fUKTo. (fiv(rii/ Br\fmVf hix^^^v KeKepacr^e'i/a, f^vXa, 
 ffdpfioXci' aioAdrwToi/ ojnoi) ^vvr^v re KaftyjAoi'. 
 
 * * * r. * * » * 
 
 Aeip^ ot ravai], aziKzhv S^ixa'iy oZara ^aia, 
 ^i\bl/ vwepBe Kapri, SoAtxol TrdSes evpe'a rapffa, 
 KbiKiav i'ovK^itra fiirpa, irdSes t'ou TrajHTrai/ Ojuoloi, 
 aW 01 irpStrBev eturiv apeCove^^ voraTtot Se 
 :ro\Abi/ oXi^drspot." — k. t. A. 
 
 Oppiami Cynegetica, iii, 461 Mgg. 
 
 0. 380. " These also presented gifts, 
 among which besides other things a certain 
 species of animal, of nature both extra- 
 ordinary and wonderful. In size it was 
 equal to a camel, but the surface of its skin 
 marked with flower-like spots. Its hinder 
 parts and the flanks were low, and like 
 those of a lion, but the shoulders and fore- 
 legs and chest were much higher in propor- 
 tion than the other limbs. The neck was 
 slender, and in regard to the bulk of the 
 rest of the body was like a swan's throat in 
 its elongation. The head was in form like 
 that of a camel, but in size more than twice 
 
 that of a Libyan ostrich Its legs 
 
 were not moved alternately, but by pairs, 
 those on the right side being moved to- 
 gether, and those on the left together, first 
 one side and then the other. . . . When 
 this creature appeared the whole multitude 
 was struck with astonishment, and its form 
 suggesting a name, it got from the populace, 
 from the most prominent features of its 
 body, the improvised name of cwmelo- 
 pardaZii." — Seliodorus, AetMopica, x. 27. 
 
 c. 940. " The most common animal in 
 those countries is the giraffe (zarafa) .... 
 some consider its origin to be a variety of 
 the camel ; others say it is owing to a union 
 of the camel with the panther ; others in 
 short that it is a particular and distinct 
 species, like the horse, the ass, or the ox, 
 and not the result of any cross-breed. . . . 
 In Persian the giraffe is called Ushturgdo 
 ('camel-cow'). It used to be sent as a 
 present from Nubia to the Kings of Persia, 
 as in later days it was sent to the Arab 
 princes, to the first khalifs of the House of 
 'Abbas, and to the Walls of Misr. ., . . . 
 The origin of the giraffe has given rise to 
 numerous discussions. It has been noticed 
 that the panther of Nubia attains a great 
 size, whilst the camel of that country is of 
 low stature, with short legs," &c., &o. — 
 Mas'udi, iii. 3-5. 
 
 c. 1253. "Entre les autres jbiaus que il 
 (le Vieil de la Montague) envoia au Roy, li 
 envoia un oliphant de cristal mout bien 
 fait, et une beste que Ton appelle orafle, 
 de cristal aussi." — Jomville, ed. de V 
 
 250. 
 
 : Wailly, 
 
 1271. "In the month of Jumada II. a 
 female giraffe in the Castle of the Hill (at 
 Cairo) gave birth to a young one, which was 
 nursed by a cow. " — Makrizi(hy Quatremfere), 
 i. pt. 2, 106. 
 
 1298. "Mais bien ont giraffes assez qui 
 naissent en leur pays." — -Marco Polo, 
 Pauthier's ed., p. 701. 
 
 1336. "Vidi in Kadro (Cairo) animal 
 geraffan nomine, in anteriori parte multum 
 elevatum, longissimum collum habens, ita 
 ut de tecto domus communis altitudinis 
 comedere possit. Retro ita demissum est 
 ut dorsum ejus manu hominis tangi possit. 
 Non est ferox animal, sed ad modum 
 jumenti pacificum, colore albo et rubeo 
 pellem habens ordinatissime decoratam." — . 
 Ghil. de Boldeneele, 248-249. 
 
 1384. "Ora racoonteremo della giraffa 
 che bestia ella h. La giraffa h f atta quasi 
 come lo struzzolo, salvo die I'imbusto suo non 
 ha penne (" just like an ostrich, except that 
 it has no feathers on its body " !) anzi ha 
 
 lana branchissima ella fe veramente 
 
 a vedere una cosa molto contraffatta." — ■ 
 Svmone Sigoli, V. al Monte Sinai, 182. 
 
 1404. "When the ambassadors arrived 
 in the city of Khoi, they found in 
 it an ambassador, whom the Sultan of 
 
 Babylon had sent to Timour Bey 
 
 He had also with him 6 rare birds and a 
 beast called jomufa . . . ." (then follows a 
 very good description). — Clavijo, by Mark- 
 ham, pp. 86-87. 
 
 c. 1430. "Item, I have also been in 
 Lesser India, which is a fine Kingdom., 
 The capital is called Dily. In this country 
 are many elephants, and animals called 
 sumasa (for surnafa), which is like a stag, 
 but is a tall animal and has a long neck, 4 
 fathoms in length or longer." — Schiltberger, 
 Hak. Soc. 47. 
 
 1471. " After this was broi^ht foorthe 
 a giraffa, which they call Girnaffa, a beaste 
 as long legged as a great horse, or rather 
 more : but the hinder legges are half e a 
 foote shorter than the former," &c. (The 
 Italian in Ramusio, ii., f. 102, has "vna 
 Zirapha, la quale essi chiamano Zirnapha 
 ouer Giraffa "). — Josafa Ba/rhm-o in Venf.- 
 tiam in Persia, Hak. Soc. 54. 
 
 1554. "II ne fut one que les grands 
 seigneurs quelques barbares qu'ilz aient 
 est^, n'aimassent qu'on lours presentasfe 
 les bestes d'estranges pais. Aussi en auons 
 veu plusieurs au chasteau du Cairo .... 
 entre lesquelles est ceUe qu'ilz nomment 
 vulgairement Zurnapa."— P. Belon, i. 118. 
 
 It is remarkable to find Belon adopting 
 this Persian form in Egypt. 
 
 Girja, s. This is the word for a 
 Christian church, commonly used on 
 the Bengal side of India, from Port. 
 igreja, itself a corruption of ecdesia. 
 Khafl Khan (c. 1720) speaking of th& 
 Portuguese atHoogly, says they called 
 their places of •worship KalUa {Elliot, 
 vii. 211). No doubt Kallsa, as well as. 
 
GO A. 
 
 290 
 
 GOD AVERT. 
 
 igreja, is a form of ecclesia, but the 
 superficial resemblance is small, so it 
 may be suspected tbat the Musulman 
 writer was fipealong from book-know- 
 ledge only. 
 
 Goa, n.p. Properly Oov>a, and 
 (Mabr.) Goveii. The famous capital of 
 the Portuguese dominion in India 
 since its capture by Albuquerque in 
 1510. In earlier Eastern Mstory and 
 geogra,pby the place appears under tbe 
 name of Sandab'Qr (Sundapur ?), q.v. 
 
 Govs or Kuva was an ancient name 
 of tbe soutbern Konkan (see iu H. H. 
 Wilson's Works, Vishnu Purana, ii. 164, 
 note 20). "We find tbe place called by 
 the Turkish Admiral Sidi ' AK Gowai- 
 Sandabur, which may mean ' ' San,da- 
 bur of GoYa." 
 
 1391. In a copper grant of this date 
 (S. 1313) we have mention of a chief city of 
 Kankan (see Concan) called Gowa and 
 Gowaptira. See the grant as published by 
 Major Legrand Jacob in J. Bo. Br. B. As. 
 Soc. iv. 107. The translation is too loose to 
 make it worth while to transcribe a quota- 
 tion ; but it is interesting as mentioning 
 the reconquest of Goa from Turushkas, i.e., 
 Turks or foreign Mahommedans. We know 
 from Ibn Batuta that Mahommedan settlers 
 at Hunawar had taken the place about 1344. 
 
 1510 (but referring to some years earlier). 
 " I departed from the city of JDabuli afore- 
 said, and went to another island which is 
 about a mile distant from the mainland and 
 
 is called Goga In this island there 
 
 is a fortress near the sea, walled round after 
 our manner, in which there is sometimes a 
 captain who is called Savaiu, who has 400 
 mamelukes, he himself being also a mame- 
 luke." — Varthema, 115-116. 
 
 c. 1520. "In the Island of Tissoury, in 
 which is situated the city of Goa, there are 
 31 aldeas, and these are aa follows. . . ." — 
 In Archiv. Fort. Orient., fascic. 5. 
 
 c. 1554. " At these words (addressed by 
 the Vizir of Guzerat to a Portuguese Envoy) 
 my wrath broke out, and I said : ' Male- 
 diction ! You have found me with my iSeet 
 gone to wreck, hut please God in his mercy, 
 before long, under favour of the Padshah, 
 you shall be driven not only from Hormuz, 
 but from Diu and Gowa too ! "■ — Sidi 'All 
 Kivpuda/n, in J. Asiat., Ser. I., tom ix. 70. 
 
 1602. " This island of Goa is so old a 
 place that one iinds nothing in the writings 
 of the Canaras (to whom it always belonged) 
 about the beginning of its population. But 
 we find that it was always so frequented by 
 strangers that they used to have a proverbial 
 saying : ' Let us go and take our ease among 
 the cool shades of Goemoaf,' which in the 
 old language of the country means *the 
 cool fertile laud." — Gouto, IV. x., cap. 4. 
 
 1648. ' ' All those that have seen Eu/rope and 
 Asia agree witli me that the Port of Goa, 
 
 the Port of Constantinople, and the Port of 
 Toulon, are three of the fairest Ports of all 
 our vast continent." — Tavernier,S.T. , u.7i. 
 
 Goa Plum. The fruit of Parinanum 
 excelsum, introduced at Goa from 
 Mozambique, called by the Portuguese 
 Matomba. " The fruit is almost pure 
 brown sugar in a paste " {Birdwood, 
 MS.). 
 
 Goa Potato. Dioscorea aculeata 
 ^Biirdvjood, MS.). 
 
 Goa Powder. This medicine, which 
 in India is procured from Goa only, is 
 invaluable in the virulent eczema 
 of Bombay, and other skin diseases. 
 In eczema it sometimes acts like magic, 
 but smarts like the cutting of a kmfe. 
 It is obtained from Andira Arardba 
 (N. O. Legnminosae), a native (we be- 
 lieve) of S. America. The active prin- 
 ciple is Ohrysophanic acid {Oommn, 
 from Sir G. Birdwood). 
 
 Goa Stone. A factitious article 
 which was in great repute for medical 
 virtues in the 17th century. See quo- 
 tation below from Mr. King. Sir G. 
 Birdwood tells us it is still sold in the 
 Bombay Bazar. 
 
 1673. " The PauUstines enjoy the biggest 
 of all the Monasteries at St. Koch ; iu it is 
 a Library, an Hospital, and an Apothe- 
 cary's Shop well furnished with Medicines, 
 where Oasper Antonio, a Florentine, a Lay- 
 Brother of the Order, the Author of the 
 Goa-Stones, brings them in 50,000 Xere- 
 phins, by that invention Annually ; he is 
 an Old Man, and almost Blind."— i'raer, 
 149-150. 
 
 1711. "Goa Stones or Pedra de Gasper 
 Antonio, are made by the Jesuits here : 
 They are from J to 8 Ounces each ; but the 
 Sise makes no Difference in the Price : We 
 bought 11 Ounces for 20 Rupees. ThCT are 
 often counterfeited, but 'tis an easie Miatter 
 for one who has seen the right Sort, to dis- 
 cover it . . . Manooch's Stones at Fort St. 
 George come the nearest to them .... 
 both Sorts are deservedly cried up for their 
 Vertues. "—iocK2/cr, 268. 
 
 1867. " The Goa-Stone was iu the 16th 
 (?) and 17th centuries as much in repute as 
 the_ Bezoar, and for similar virtues ; . . . . 
 It is of the shape and size of a duck's egg, 
 has a greyish metallic lustre, and though 
 hard, is friable. The mode of employing it 
 was to take a minute dose of the powder 
 scraped from it in one's drink every morn- 
 ing ... So . precious was it esteemed that 
 the great usually carried it about with them 
 in a casket of gold filigree."— JVa*. Hist, of 
 Gems, by G. W. King, M.A., p. 256. 
 
 Gqdavery, n.p. Skt. GodSmn, 
 'giving kine.' Whether this name 
 
GOD J VEBT. 
 
 291 
 
 GODOWN. 
 
 i norttem et3rm.ology was a corrup- 
 ion of some indigenous name we know 
 Lot. It is remarkable tow the Goda- 
 rery is ignored by writers and map- 
 aakers till a comparatively late period, 
 vitktlie notable exception of D. Joao 
 le Castro, in a work, however, not 
 mblisbed till 1843. Bairos, in bis 
 irace of the coasts of the Indies (Dec. I. , 
 ■X. cap. 1) mentions Gudayarij 
 IS a place adjoining a Cape of the 
 same name (which appears in some 
 much later charts as 0. Gordewar), 
 but takes no notice of the great river, 
 so far as we are aware, in any part of 
 his history. Linschoten also speaks of 
 the Pu-nio de Guadovaryn, but not of 
 the river. Nor does his map show the 
 latter, though showing the Kistna dis- 
 tinctly. The small general map of 
 India in " Cambridge's Ace. of the War 
 in India" 1761, confounds the sources 
 of the Godavery with those of the 
 Mahanadi (of Orissa) and carries the 
 latter on to combine with the western 
 livers of the Ganges Delta. _ This was 
 evidently the prevailing view imtil 
 Eennell published the first edition of 
 his Memoir (1783), in which he writes : 
 ■ ' ' The Godavery river, or Gonga Godowry, 
 commonly called Ganf/a in European maps, 
 and sometimes Gang in Indian histories, has 
 generally been represented as the same 
 river with that of Cattack. 
 
 "As we have no authority that I can 
 find for supposing it, the opinion must have 
 been taken up, on a supposition that there 
 was no opening between the mouths of the 
 Kistna and Mahanadee (or Cattack river) of 
 magnitude sufficient for such a river as the 
 Ganga" (pp. 74-75). 
 
 In the neat map of " Regionum 
 Choromandel, Golconda, et Orixa," 
 wMoh is ia Baldaeus (1672), there is no 
 Indication of it whatever except as a 
 short inlet from the sea called Qonde- 
 viary. 
 
 1538. "The noblest rivers of this pro- 
 vince (Daquem or Deccan) are six in number, 
 to wit : Crusna [Krishna), in many places 
 known as Hinapor, because it passes by a 
 city of this name (Hindapur ?) ; Bivra (read 
 Bma ? ) ; these two rivers join on the borders 
 of the Deccanand the land of Canara (q.v.), 
 and after traversing great distances enter 
 the sea in the Oria territory ; Malaprare 
 (MaJjprahha ? ) ; Guodavam (read Guodavari) 
 otherwise called Gangua ; Pumadi ; Tapi. 
 Of these the Malaprare enters the sea in 
 the Oria territory, and so does the Guoda- 
 vam ; but Purnadi and Tapi enter the Gulf 
 of Cambay at different points." — Jodo de 
 Casiro, Primeiro Boteiro da Costa da India, 
 pp. 6,7. 
 
 c. 1590. "Here (in Berar) are rivers in 
 abundance ; especiallythe Ganga of Gotam, 
 which they also call Godovari. The Ganga 
 of Hindustan they dedicate to Mahadeo, 
 but this Ganga to Gotairi. And they tell 
 wonderful legends of it, and pay it great 
 adoration. It has its springs in the Sahya. 
 Hills near Trimbak, and passing through 
 the Wilayat of Ahmadnagar, enters Berar 
 and thence flows on to Tilingana." — jjjn-t- 
 Akbarl (orig. ) i. 476. 
 
 We may observe that the most easterly of 
 the Delta branches of the Godavery is still 
 called Gautami. 
 
 Goddess, s. An absurd corruption 
 which used to be applied by our 
 countrymen in the old settlements in 
 the Malay countries to the young 
 women of the land. It is Malay gddis, 
 ' a virgin.' 
 
 c. 1772. 
 " And then how strange, at night opprest 
 
 By toils, with songs you're lulled to rest ; 
 
 Of rural goddesses the guest, 
 
 Delightful ! » 
 W. Marsden, in Memoirs, 14. 
 
 1784. " A lad at one of these entertain- 
 ments, asked another his opinion of a 
 gaddees who was then dancing. 'If she 
 were plated with gold,' replied he, ' I would 
 not take her for my concubine, much less 
 for my wife." — Marsden's B. of Sumatra, 
 2nd ed., 230. 
 
 Godpwn, s. A warehouse for goods 
 and stores; an outbuilding used for 
 stores ; a store-room. The word is in 
 constant use in the Chinese ports as 
 well as in India. 
 
 The Bengali guddm is apparently an 
 adoption of the Anglo-Indian word, 
 not its original. The word appears to 
 have passed to the continent of India 
 by diffusion from the eastern settle- 
 ments, where the Malay word gadong^ 
 is used in the same sense of ' store- 
 room,' but also in that of 'a house 
 built of brick or stone.' StiU the word 
 appears to have come primarily from 
 the South of India, where in Telugu 
 gidangi, in Tamil kidangu, signify 'a 
 place where goods lie,' from Icidu, 'to 
 lie.' It appears also in Singhalese as 
 gudama. It is a fact that many 
 common Malay and Javanese words 
 are Tamil, or only to be explained by 
 Tamil. Free intercourse between the 
 Ooromandel Coast and the Archipelago 
 is very ancient, and when the Portu- 
 guese first appeared at Malacca they 
 found there numerous settlers from S. 
 India (see s.v. Kllng). 
 
 Bluteau gives the word as palavra da 
 India, and explains it as a "logea 
 
 TT 2 
 
GODOWN. 
 
 292 
 
 OOGLET, GUGLET. 
 
 quasi debaixo de ohao " ("almost under 
 groimd"), but this is seldom tte case. 
 
 1552. "... and ordered them to plun- 
 der many godowns (gudoes) in which there 
 was such abundance of clove, nutmeg, mace, 
 and sandal wood, that our people could not 
 transport it all till they had called in the 
 people of Malacca to complete its removal." 
 — Castanheda, iii. 276-7. 
 
 1561. " . . . . Oodowns {Chidoes], which 
 are strong houses of stone, having the lower 
 part built with lime." — Correa, II. i. 236. 
 
 (These two quotp,tions both refer to events 
 in 1511.) 
 
 1570. ". . . . but the merchants have 
 all one house or Magazon, which house they 
 call Godou, which is made of brickes." — 
 Caesar Frederike, in Hak. 
 
 1585. "In the Palace of the King (at 
 Pegu) are many magazines both of gold and 
 of silver. . . . Sandalwood, and lign-aloes, 
 and all such things, have their gottons 
 (gottoni), which is as much as to say separate 
 chambers." — Gasparo BaZbi, f. 111. 
 
 1613. "As fortelezas e fortificagoes de 
 Malayos ordinariamente erao aedifficios de 
 matte entaypado, de que havia muytas casas 
 e armenyas ou godoens que sao aedifficios 
 sobterraneos, em que os mercadores re- 
 colhem as roupas de Choromandel per il 
 perigo de fogo." — Godinho de Eredia, 22. 
 
 1615. "We paid Jno. Dono 70 taies or 
 plate of bars in full payment of the fee 
 symple of the gadonge over the way, to 
 westward of English howse, whereof 100 
 taies was paid before." — Cocks, i. 39. 
 
 1634. 
 
 " Virao daa ruas as secretas minaa 
 * * * * 
 
 Das abrazadas casas as ruinas, 
 E das riquezas os gudoes desertos." 
 Malacca Conguistada, x. 61. 
 1680. ' ' Kent Kowle of Dwelling Houses, 
 Goedowns, etc., within the Garrison in 
 Christian Town." — In Wheeler, i. 253-4. 
 
 1683. " I went to ye Bankshall to mark 
 out and appoint a Plat of ground to build 
 a Godown for ye Honble. Company's Salt 
 Fetie."— Sedges (MS.), March 5. 
 
 1696. "Monday, 3rd August. The 
 Choultry Justices having produced exami- 
 nations taken by them concerning the mur- 
 der of a child in the Black town, and the 
 robbing of a godown within the walls : — 
 It is ordered that the Judge-Advocate do 
 cause a session to be held on Tuesday the 
 11th for the trial of the criminals." — Official 
 Memorandum in Wlweler, i. 303. 
 
 1809. "The Black Hole is now part of a 
 godown or warehouse : it was filled with 
 goods, and I could not see it." — Ld. Valentia, 
 i. 237. 
 
 1880. "these 'Godowns' .... are one 
 oi the most marked features of a Japanese 
 town, both because they are white where 
 all else is gray, and because they are solid 
 where all else is perishable." — Miss Bird's 
 Japan, i. 264. 
 
 Goglet, Guglet, s. A water-bottle ; 
 usually eartbenvare, of globular body 
 ■with a long neck, the same as what is 
 called in Bengal more commonly a Sur- 
 ah! (see Serai, b). This is the usual 
 form now; the article described byLin- 
 schoten and Pyrard, with a sort of cul- 
 lender mouth and pebbles shut inside, 
 ■was somewhat different. Oorruptedfrom 
 the Port, gorgoleta, the name of such ai 
 vessel. The French have also in this 
 sense gargoulette, and a word gargouiile, 
 our medieval gurgoyle ; all derivations 
 from gorga, garga, gorge, ' the throat,' 
 found in all the Romance tongues. 
 
 Tom Cringle shows that the word 
 is used in the W. Indies, 
 
 1598. "These cruses are called Gor-- 
 goletta." — Innschoten, 60. 
 
 1599. In Delyry, vii. 28, the word is 
 vn-itten Gorgolane. 
 
 c. 1610. "II y a une pifeoe de terre fort 
 delicate, et toute perc^e de petits trous 
 f agonnez, et au dedans y a de petites pierres^ 
 qui ne peuvent sortir, c'est pour nettoyer le 
 vase. Ds appellent cela gargoulette: I'eau. 
 n'en sorte que peu k la fois." — Pyrard de la 
 Val, ii. 43. 
 
 1648. '" They all drink out of Gorgelanes, 
 that is out of a Pot with a Spout, without 
 setting the Mouth thereto," — T, Van SpU- 
 bergen's Voyage, 37. 
 
 c. 1670. " Qnand on est k la maison on a 
 des Gonrgonlettes ou aiguiferes d'une cer- 
 taine pierre poreuse." — Bemier (ed. Amst.) 
 u. 214. 
 
 1688. "L'on donne k chacun de ceux 
 que leur malheur conduit dans ces saintes 
 prisons, un pot de terre plein d'eau pour se 
 laver, un autre plus propre de ceux qu'on 
 appelle Gurguleta, aussi plein d'eau pour 
 boire." — Dillon, Bel. de I'Inquisition de Goa, 
 135. 
 
 c. 1690. "The Siamese, Malays, and 
 Macassar people have the art of making 
 from the larger coco-nut shells most elegant 
 drinking vessels, cups, and those other 
 receptacles for water to drink called 
 Gorgelette, which they set with silver, and 
 which no doubt by the ignorant are supposed ; 
 to be made of the precious Maldive cocos." 
 — Bumphius, I. iii. 
 
 1698. "The same way they have of 
 cooling their Liquors, by a wet cloth 
 wrapped about their Ourgnlets and Jars, 
 which are vessels made of a porous £ind of 
 Earth."— JVj/cr, 47. 
 
 1726. " However, they were much aston- 
 ished that the water in the Gorgolets in 
 that tremendous heat, especially out of 
 doors, was found quite cold." —Valentijn, 
 Choro. 59. 
 
 1829. "Dressing in a hurry, find the 
 drunken bheesty . . . has mistaken your 
 boot for the goglet in which you carry your 
 
G060. 
 
 293 GOLD MOHUB FLOWER. 
 
 water on the line of march.'' — Shipp's 
 Memoirs, ii. 149. 
 
 c. 1830. ' ' I was not long in finding a bottle 
 ot very tolerable rum, some salt junk, some 
 biscuit, and a goglet, or porous earthen jar 
 of water, with some capital cigars." — Tom 
 Cringle, ed. 1863, 152. 
 
 1832. " Murwan sent for a woman -named 
 Joada, and handing her some virulent 
 poison folded up in a piece of paper, said, 
 'If you can throw this into Hussun's 
 ^ngglet, he on drinking a mouthful or two 
 of water will instantly bring up his liver 
 piece-meal.' " — Qanoon-e-Islam, 156. 
 
 1855. "To do it (gild the Rangoon 
 Pagoda) they have enveloped the whole in 
 an extraordinary scafEoldmg of bamboos, 
 which looks as ft they had been enclosing 
 the pagoda in basketwork to keep it from 
 .Tjreaking, as you would do with a water 
 goglet for a ddk journey." — In Blackwood's 
 Mag., May, 1856. 
 
 GogO, and Goga, n.p. Ooga,^ a 
 town on the inner or eastern shore of 
 Kattjrw'ar Peninsula, formerly a sea- 
 port of some importance, with an 
 anchorage sheltered by the Isle of 
 Peram (the Beiram of the quotation 
 from Ibn Batuta). Oogo appears in 
 the Catalan map of 1375. Two of the 
 extracts wiU show how this unhappy 
 city used to suffer at the hands of the 
 Portuguese. 
 
 Gogo is now superseded to a great 
 extent by Bhaunagar, 8 m. distant. 
 
 1321. "Dated from Cagathe 12th day 
 of October, in the year of the Lord 1321." — 
 Zetter of Fr. Jordanus in Cathay, &o. i. 228. 
 c. 1343. "We departed from Beiram 
 and arrived next day at the city of Kiika, 
 which is large, and possesses extensive 
 bazars. We anchored 4 miles off because 
 of the ebb tide." — Ibn Batuta, iv. 60. 
 1.531. " The Governor (Nunc da Cunha) 
 .... took counsel to order a fleet to re- 
 main behind to make war upon Cambaya, 
 leaving Antonio de Saldanha with 50 sail, 
 to wit : 4 galeons, and the rest galleys and 
 ^aleots, and rowing-vessels of the King's, 
 with some private ones eager to remain, in 
 the greed for prize. And in this fleet there 
 stayed 1000 men with good will for the 
 plunder before them, and many honoured 
 gentlemen and captains. And running up 
 the Gulf they came to a city called Goga, 
 peopled by rich merchants : and the fleet 
 entering by a river ravaged it by fire and 
 sword, slaying much people . . ."—Correa, 
 iii. 418. 
 
 1602. "... the city of Goga, which was 
 one of the largest and most opulent in 
 trafiSc, wealth and power of all those of 
 Cambaya. . . . This city lies almost at the 
 head of the Gulf, on the western side, 
 spreading over a level plain, and from 
 certain ruins of buildings still visible, seems 
 to have been in old times a. very great 
 
 place, and under the dominion of certain 
 foreigners." — Couto, IV., vii., cap. 5. 
 
 1614. " The passage across from Surrate 
 to Goga is very short, and so the three 
 fleets, starting at 4 in the morning, arrived 
 there at nightfall .... The next day the 
 Portuguese returned ashore to burn the 
 city .... and entering the city they set 
 fire to it in all quarters, and it began to 
 blaze with such fury that there was burnt 
 a great quantity of merchandize {fazendas 
 de parte), which was a huge loss to the 
 Moors . . . After the burning of the city 
 they abode there 3 days, both captains and 
 soldiers content with the abundance of their 
 booty, and the fleet stood for Dio, taking, 
 besides the goods that were on board, many 
 boats in tow laden with the same." — Bo- 
 carro, Decada, 333. 
 
 1727. " Goga is a pretty large Town. . . 
 has some Trade. ... It has the Con- 
 veniences of a Harbour for the largest 
 Ships, though they lie dry on soft Mud at 
 low Water."— 4. Ham.., i. 143. 
 
 Gogolla, or Gogala, n.p. This is 
 still the name of a village on a penin- 
 sular sandy spit of the mainland, oppo- 
 site to the island and fortress of Diu, 
 and formerly itself a. fort. It was 
 known in the 16th century as the 
 Villa dos Bumes, because Melique Az 
 (MaKk Ayaz, the Mahom. Governor), 
 not much trusting the Eumes_(i.e. the 
 Turkish mercenaries), or wUling that 
 they should be within the Portress, 
 sent them to dwell there." {Barros, II. 
 iii. cap. 5). 
 
 1525. " Paga dyo e gogolla a el Rey de 
 Cambaya treze layques em tangas. . . . . • 
 xiij laiques." — LenibrariA^, 34. 
 
 1538. In Botelho, Tombo, 230 and 239, we 
 flnd " Alfandegua de Guogualaa." 
 
 1539. " . . . . terminating in a long and 
 narrow tongue of sand, on which stands a 
 fort which they call Gogala, and the Portu- 
 guese the Villa doeJtumes. On the point of 
 this tongue the Portuguese made a beauti- 
 ful round bulwark."— J'oao de Castro, Pri- 
 7iieiro Boteiro, p. 218. 
 
 Golah, s. BCnd. gola (from gol, 
 ' round.'). A store-house for grain or 
 salt ; so called from the typical form 
 of such store-bouses in many. parts of 
 India, viz., a circular wall of mud with 
 a conical roof. 
 
 1810. "The golah, or warehouse."— 
 Williamson,, V. M., ii. 343. 
 
 1878. " The villagers, who were really in 
 want of food, and maddened by the sight of 
 those golahs stored with gram, could not 
 resist the temptation to help themselves. 
 —lAfe in the Mofussil, ii. 77. 
 
 Gold Mohur Flower. Oaesalpinia 
 
GOLE. 
 
 294 
 
 GOMBBOON. 
 
 pulcherrima, Sw. Tlie name is a cor- 
 ruption of H. Qulmor, 'Peacock- 
 Flower.' 
 
 Gole,- s. Tlie main body of an army 
 in array ; a clustered, body of troops ; 
 an irregular squadron of borsemen. 
 H. c/Ml ; perbaps a confusion with tbe 
 Arab, jaul (or gaul), ' a troop.' 
 
 1507. "As the right and left are called 
 BeranghS,r and SewSnghEtr . . . and are not 
 included in the centre which they call ghul, 
 the right and left do not belong to the ghiil." 
 —Baker, 227. 
 
 1803. "When within reach, he fired a 
 few rounds, on which I formed my men 
 into two gholes. . , . Both gholes at- 
 tempted to turn his flanks, but the men 
 behaved ill, and we were repulsed." — 
 Skinner, Mil. Mem. i. 298. 
 
 1849. " About this time a large gole of 
 horsemen came on towards me, and I pro- 
 posed to charge; but as they turned at once 
 from the fire of the guns, aiid as there was a 
 nullah in front, I refrained from advancing 
 after them." — Brigadier Lockwood, Beport 
 of 2nd Cavalry Division at Battle of 
 Goojerat. 
 
 Gomasta, Gomashtah, s. Hind. 
 fromPers.(;Mm«s/ifaA,part. ' appointed, 
 delegated.' A native agent or factor. 
 In Madras tbe modern application is to 
 a cjerk for vernacular correspondence. 
 
 1762. "You will direct the gentlemen, 
 Gomastahs, Miittamddiea, and Moonshies, 
 and other of&cers of the English Company 
 to relinquish their farms, taaliics, gunges, 
 and golahs." — The Nabob to the Governor, 
 in Van-Sittart, i. 229. 
 
 1776. "The Magistrate shall appoint 
 some one person Ms gomastah or Agent in 
 each Town." — Salhed'a Code, 55. 
 
 1778. "The Company determining if 
 possible to restore their investment to the 
 former condition .... sent gomastahs, or 
 Gen too factors in their own pay." — Orme, 
 ed. 1803, ii. .57. 
 
 c. 1785. "I wrote an order to my 
 gomastah in the factory of Hughly."— 
 CarraccioWs Idfe of Clive, iii. 448. 
 
 1817. " The banyan hires a species of 
 broker, called a Gomastah, at so much a 
 ■ausaWa."— Mill's Sist. iii. 13. 
 
 1837. . . . (The Rajah) "sent us a very 
 good breakfast ; when we had eaten it, his 
 Gomashta (a sort of secretary, at least more 
 like that than anything else) came to 
 say. . ." — Letters from Madras, iSS. 
 
 Gombroon, n.p. Tbe old name in 
 European documents of tbe place on 
 tbe Persian Gulf now known as Ban- 
 dar 'Abbas, or 'Ahbasi. Tbe latter name 
 was given to it wben Sbah. 'Abbas, 
 after tbe capture and destruction of 
 
 tbe island city of Hormuz, establisbed 
 a port tbere. Tbe site wbicb bo 
 selected was tbe little town of Gamrun. 
 Tbis bad been occupied by tbe Portu- 
 guese, wbo took it from tbe ' King 
 of Lar' in 1612, but two years later 
 it was taken by tbe Sbab. 
 
 Tbe name is said (in tbe Oeog. 
 Magazine, i. 17) to be Turkish, mean- 
 ing ' a Custom House.' Tbe word 
 alluded to is probably gumruh, wbicb 
 bas tbat meaning, and wbicb is again, 
 tbrougb Low G&eek, from tbe Latui 
 commercium. But tbis etymology of 
 tbe name seems bardly probable. Tbat 
 indicated in tbe extract from A. 
 Hamilton below is from Pers. hamriin, 
 ' a sbrimp,' or Port, camarao, meaning 
 tbe same. 
 
 Tbe first mention of Gombroon in the 
 E. I. Papers seems to be in 1616, when 
 Edmund Connok, tbe Company's chief 
 agent in tbe Gulf, calls it "the best 
 port in all Persia," and " tbat hopeful 
 and glorious port of Gombroon" 
 {Sainsbury, i. 484-5). Tbere was an 
 English factory here soon after the 
 capture of Hormuz, and it continued 
 to be maintained in 1759, when it 
 was taken by the Oomte d'Estaing. 
 The factory was re-established, but 
 ceased to exist a year or two later. 
 
 1614. (The Captain-major) "under orders 
 of Dom Luis da Gama returned to succour 
 Comorao, but found the enemy's fleet 
 already there and the fort surrendered. . . . 
 News which was heard by Dom Luis da 
 Gama and most of the people of Ormuz in 
 such way as might be expected, some of 
 the old folks of Ormuz prognosticating at 
 once that in losing Comora,o Ormuz itself 
 would be lost before long, seeing that the 
 former was like a barbican or outwork on 
 which the rage of the Persian enemy spent 
 itself, giving time to Ormuz to prepare 
 against their coming thither." — Bocwrro, 
 Decada, 349. 
 
 1622. " That evening, at two hours of 
 the night, we started from below that fine 
 tree, and after travelling about a league and 
 a half . . we arrived here in Combrft, a 
 place of decent size and population on the 
 sea-shore, which the Persians now-a-days, 
 laying aside as it were the old name, call 
 the ' Port of Abbas ' because it was wrested 
 from the Portuguese, who formerly possessed 
 it, in the time of the present King Abbas." 
 —P. della Valle, ii. 413. 
 
 c. 1630. " Gumbrown (or Gomroon,_ as 
 some pronounce it) is by most Persians 
 Kar' efoxr;!' cald Bander or the Port Towne 
 . ._. . some (but I commend them not) 
 write it Gamrou, others Gomrow, and other- 
 some Gummeroon A Towne it is of 
 
 no Antiquity, rising daily out of the mine* 
 
GOMUTI. 
 
 295 
 
 aOOBBY. 
 
 of late glorious (now most wretched) 
 Ormus."—Sir T. Herbert, 121. 
 
 1673. "The Sailors had stigmatized, this 
 place of its Excessive Heat, with this sarcasti- 
 cal Saying, That there was but an Inch-Deal 
 betwixt Gomberoon and Hell." — Frper, 224. 
 
 Fryer in another jilace (marginal rubric, 
 p. 331) says: "Grombroon Ware, made of 
 Earth, the best next China." Was this one 
 of the sites of manufacture of the Persian 
 porcelain now so highly prized ? 
 
 1727. "This Gombroon was formerly a 
 rishing Town, and when Shaw Abass began 
 to build it, had its Appellation from the 
 Portugueze, in Derision, because it was a 
 good plaoefor catching Prawns and Shrimps, 
 which they call Camerong." — A. Ham., 
 i. 92. 
 
 1762. " As this officer (Comte d'Estaing) 
 .... broke his parole by taking and de- 
 stroying our settlements at Gombroon, and 
 upon the west Coast of Sumatra, at a time 
 when he was still a prisoner of war, we 
 have laid before his Majesty a true state of 
 the case." — In Long; 288. 
 
 Gomuti, s. Malay, gumuti. A 
 substance resembling iorseliair, and 
 forming excellent cordage (the cabos 
 negros of the Portuguese),* sometimes 
 improperly called coir (q.v.), wliich. is 
 produced by a palm growing in the 
 Ai'chipelago, Arenga saccharifera, La- 
 biU. {Borassus Gomutus, Lour.). The tree 
 also furnishes Icalams or reed-pens for 
 ■writing, and the material for the 
 poisoned arrows used -with, tbe blow- 
 tube. The name of tbe palm itself in 
 Malay is anau. * See Sagwire. There 
 is a very interesting account of this 
 pabn in iEMjjip/iitjs, Herb. Amh., i. pi. 
 xiii. Dampier speaks of the fibre 
 thus: 
 
 1686. "... There is another sort of 
 Coire cables . . . that are black, and more 
 strong and lasting, and are made of Strings 
 that grow like Horse-hair at the Heads of 
 certain Trees, almost, like the Coco-trees. 
 This sort comes mostly from the Island of 
 Timor."— i. 295. 
 
 Gong^, s. This word appears to be 
 Malay (or, according to Crawfurd, 
 originally Javanese), Oong or Agong. 
 Its well-known application is to a disk 
 of thin bell-metai, which, when struck 
 with a mallet, yields musical notes, 
 and is used in the further east as a 
 substitute for a bell. 
 
 Marcel Devic says tbat the T^ord 
 exists id all the languages of tbe 
 Archipelago. He defines it as mean- 
 ing "instrument de musique aussi 
 
 * Marre, Eata-Kata Malayou, p. 92. 
 
 appele tam-tam ; " but see under 
 tom-tom. The great drum, to which 
 Dampier applies the name, was used 
 like the metallic gong for striking the 
 hour. 
 
 Systems of gongs variously arranged 
 form harmonious musical instruments 
 among the Burmese, and still more 
 elaborately among the Javanese. 
 
 The word is commonly applied by 
 Anglo-Indians also to the Hind. 
 ghantd{oTganta,'Dec.)oTghan, athickev 
 metal disc, not musical, used in India 
 for striking the hour (see Gurry). The 
 gong being used to strike the hour we 
 find the word applied by Fryer (like 
 gv-rry) to the hour itself, or interval 
 denoted. 
 
 c. 1590. " In the morning before day the 
 Generall did strike his Gongo, which is an 
 Instrument of War that soundeth like a 
 Bell. " (This was in Africa, near Benguela). 
 Advent, of AndreiD Battel, iaPurchas, ii. 970. 
 
 1673. ' ' They have no Watches nor Hour- 
 Glasses, but measure Time by the dropping 
 of Water out of a Brass Bason, which holds 
 a Ghong, or less than half an Hour ; when 
 they strike once distinctly, to tell them it's 
 the Mrst Ghong, which js renewed at the 
 Second Ghong for Two, and so Three at the 
 End of it tin they come to Eight ; when they 
 strike on the Brass "Vessel at their liberty 
 to give notice the Pore [i.e., PaAr or Watch] 
 is out, and at last strike One leisurely to 
 tell them it is the First Pore.'" — Fryer, 186. 
 
 1686. "In the Sultan's Mosque (at 
 Mindanao) there is a great Drum with but 
 one Head, called a Gong ; which is instead 
 of a Clock. This Gong is beaten at 12 a 
 Clock, at 3, 6,and Q."— Dampier, i. 333. 
 
 1750-52. " Besides these (in China) they 
 have little drums, great and small kettle 
 drums, gungnngs or round brass basons like 
 frying pans. " — Olof Toreen, 248. 
 
 1817. 
 " War music bursting out from time to time 
 With gong and tymbalon's tremendous 
 
 chime." — Lalla Boolch, Mokanna. 
 Tremendous sham poetry ! 
 
 1878. ". . . le nom pl^b^ien . . . sonna 
 dans les salons. . . . Comme un coup de 
 cymbalo, un de ces gongs qui sur les theatres 
 de fderie annoncent les apparitions fantas- 
 tiques." — Alph. Daudet, Le Nabab, ch. 4. 
 
 Goodry, s. A quilt. Hind, gudri. 
 
 1598. " They make also faire couerlits, 
 which they call Godoriina [or] Colchas, 
 which are very faire and pleasant to the 
 eye, stitched with silke ; and also of cotton 
 of all colours and stitchinges." — Linschoten, 
 ch. 9. 
 
 c. 1610. "Les matelats et les couver- 
 tures sont de soye ou de toille de coton 
 fagonn^ek toutes sortesde figures et couleur 
 
aOOGUL. 
 
 296 GOOZERAT, GVZERAT. 
 
 lis appellent oela Gouldrins. " — Pyra/rd de La- 
 val, il. 3. 
 
 Googul, s. Hind, gugal (Sansk. 
 guggula and guggulu). The aromatic 
 gum-resin of the Balsamodendron 
 Muhul, Hooker {Aniyris agallocha, 
 Eoxb.), the rrmkl of the Arabs, and 
 generally supposed to be the Mellium 
 of the ancients. It is imported from 
 the Beyla territory, west of Sind (see 
 Bo. Govt. Selections (N.S.), No. xvii., 
 p. 326). See Bdellium. 
 
 1525. (Prices at Cambay). " Giigall 
 d'orumuz (the maund), 16 fedeas."—Lcm- 
 branfa, 43. 
 
 1813. "Gogul is a epecies of bitumen 
 much used at Bombay and other parts of 
 India, for painting the bottom of ships."— 
 MUburn, i. 137. 
 
 Goojur, n.p. H. OHjar (Skt. Gurj- 
 jara). The name of a great Hindu 
 clan, very numerous in tribes and in 
 population over nearly the whole of 
 Northern India, from the Indus to 
 Eohilkhand. In the Dehli territory 
 and the Doab they were formerly 
 notorious for thieving propensities ; 
 and they are never such steady and 
 industrious cultivators as the Jats, 
 among whose villages they are so 
 largely interspersed. In the Punjab 
 they are Mahommedans. Their ex- 
 tensive diiftision is illustrated by 
 their having given name to Grujarat 
 (see Goozerat) as well as to Qujrat 
 and Oujranwala in the Punjab. And 
 during the last century a great part of 
 Saharunpur District m the Northern 
 Doab was also called Oujrat (see Elliot's 
 Races, by Beames, i. 99, seqq.). 
 
 Goolail, s. A pellet-bow ; P. Hind. 
 ghulel. 
 
 In Shakspeare we have Sir Toby ex- 
 claiming : " O for a stone-how to hit him in 
 the eye ! " and in Beaumont and Fletcher : 
 
 1611. 
 " Children will shortly take him for a wall, 
 
 And set their stone-bows in his forehead." 
 A King and No King, V > i 
 
 Goolmaul, and sometimes Gool- 
 mool, s. A muddle, confusion. Hind. 
 gul-mal harna, to make a mixture or 
 mess. 
 
 Goont, s. Hind, gunth and gutli. 
 A kind of pony of the N. Himalayas, 
 strong but clumsy. 
 
 0. 1590. "In the northern mountainous 
 districts of Hindustan, a kind of small but 
 strong horses is bred, which is called gut ; 
 
 and in the confines of Bengal, near Eiich, 
 another kind of horses occurs, which rank 
 between the gut and Turkish horses, and 
 are called Tanghan (see Taagan) ; they are 
 strong and powerful." — Ain, i. 183. 
 
 1609. "On the further side of Ganges 
 lyeth a very mighty Prince, caUed Baiaw 
 liodorow, holding a mountainous Countrey 
 . . . . thence commeth much Muske, and 
 heere is the great breed of a small kind of 
 Horse, called Gunts, a true traveUing scale- 
 chfEe beast." — W. Finch in Purchas, i. 438. 
 
 1831. " In Cashmere I shall buy, with- 
 out regard tq price, the best ghounte in 
 T''^et. —Jacquemont's Letters, E. T., ii. 12. 
 
 Gooroo, s. Hind, guru, from Sansk. 
 gum; a spiritual teacher, a (Hindu) 
 priest. 
 
 (Ancient.) "That brahman is called 
 guru who performs according to rule the 
 rites on conception and the like, and feeds 
 (the child) with rice (for the first time)."— 
 Manu, ii. 142. 
 
 c. 1550. "You should do as you are 
 told by your parents and your Guru." — 
 Bmidyana of Tulsi Das, by Growse (1878), 
 43.' 
 
 1626. " There was a famous Prophet of 
 the Ethnikes, named Goru." — Purchas, Pil- 
 grimage, 520. 
 
 1700. "... je suis fort surpris de voir 
 k la porte ... le Penitent au colier qui 
 demandoit \ parler au Gourou." — Lettret 
 JEdif., X. 95. 
 
 1810. " Persons of this class often keep 
 little schools . . . and then are designated 
 gooroOB ; a term implying that kind of 
 respect we entertain for pastors in general." 
 — Williamson, V. M., ii. 317. 
 
 1822. " The Adventures of the Gooroo 
 Paramartan : a tale in the Tamul Language" 
 (translated by B. Babington from the ori- 
 ginal of Padre Beschi, written about 1720- 
 1730), London. 
 
 1867. " Except the guru of Bombay, no 
 priest on earth has so large a power of 
 acting on every weakness of the female 
 heart as a Mormon bishop at Salt Lake." — 
 Dixon's New America, 330. 
 i 
 Goorul, s. H. gural; the Hima- 
 layan chamois ; Nemorlioedvs Ooral of 
 Jerdon. 
 
 Goozerat, Guzerat, n. p. The name 
 of a famous province in Western India, 
 Skt. Qurjjara and Gurjjara-raMra, 
 Prakrit forms Gujarat or Gujrdt, 
 taking its name from the Oujar 
 tribe (see Goojur). The name 
 covers the British districts of Surat, 
 Broach, Eaira, Panch Mahals, and 
 Ahmedabad, besides the territories of 
 the Gaekwar of Baroda (sec Guicowar) 
 and a multitude of native States. It is 
 
GOOZVL-KHANA. 
 
 sor 
 
 GOSAIN, GOSSYNE. 
 
 also often used as including the penin- 
 sula of Kathiawar or Surasttra, wliicli 
 alone embraces 180 petty States. 
 
 0. 640. Hwen T'sang passes through 
 Kia-chi-lo, i.e. Gurjjara, but there is some 
 <Jiffioulty as to the position which he assigns 
 to it. — Pilerins Bouddh., iii. 166. 
 
 1298. "Gozurat is a great Kingdom. 
 .... The people are the most desperate 
 pirates in existence. . . ." — Marco Polo, 
 Bk. iii. eh. 26. 
 
 c. 1300. " Guzerat, which is a large coun- 
 try, within which are Kamb^y, Somnitt, 
 Klanken-Tina, and several other cities 
 and towns. . . ." — Bashiduddin in Elliot, 
 d. 67. 
 
 1300. "The Sultan despatched Ulugh 
 Khan to Ma'bar and Gujarat for the de- 
 struction of the idol-temple of Somndit, on 
 the 20th of Jum^dii'-l awwal, 698 H. . . ." 
 — Amir KhusrH, in Elliot, iii. 74. 
 
 1.554. " At last we made the land of 
 Guchrat in Hindustan."— Sidi 'Ali, p. 79. 
 
 The name is sometimes used by the 
 ■old writers for the people, and espe- 
 cially for the Hindu merchants or 
 Banyans (q.Y.) of Guzerat. See 
 • Sainsbury, i. 445 ajxipassim. 
 
 Goozul-Ehana, s. A bath, room; 
 Hind., from Arabo-Pers. ghusl-hliana, 
 of corresponding sense. The apartment 
 so called was used by some of the Great 
 Moghuls as a place of private audience. 
 
 1616. " At eight, after supper he comes 
 down to the Guzelcan, a faire Court wherein 
 in the middest is a Throne erected of free- 
 stone."— Sir T. Boe, in Purchas, ii. 
 
 ,, "The thirteenth, at night I went 
 to the Gussell Chan, where is best oppor- 
 tunitie to doe business, and tooke with me 
 the Italian, determining to walk no longer 
 in darknesse, but to prooue the King. . . ." 
 —Ibid. p. 543. 
 
 c. 1660. "From the great Hall of the 
 Any-lcas one enters into a more retired Place 
 called the Goselkana, that is, the place to 
 wash in. But few are suffered to enter 
 there. . . . There it is where the king is 
 seated in a chair . . . and giveth a more 
 particular Audience to his officers." — 
 Battier, E. T., p. 85. 
 
 Gopnra, s. The meaning of this 
 word in Sansk. is a ' city-gate.' But 
 m S. India the gopnram is that re- 
 markable feature of architecture, pecu- 
 liar to the Peninsula, the great p3Tra- 
 midal tower over the entrance-gate to 
 the precinct of a temple. See Fer- 
 gusson's Indian and Eastern Architec- 
 ture, 325 &o. 
 
 This feature is not, in any of the S. 
 Indian temples, older than the ISth or 
 16th cent., and was no doubt adopted 
 
 for purposes of defence, as indeed the 
 Silpa-Sdstra ('Books of Mechanical 
 Arts ') treatises imply. This fact may 
 sufficiently dispose of the idea that the 
 feature indicates an adoption of archi- 
 tecture from ancient Egypt. 
 
 1862. " The gopnrams or towefs of the 
 great pagoda. " — Markham, Peru and India, 
 408. 
 
 Gora, s. Hind, gord, ' fair com- 
 plexioned.' A white man ; a Euro- 
 pean soldier; any European who is 
 not a sahib (q.v.). Plural gord-log, 
 ' white people.' 
 
 Gorawallall, s. Hind, ghora-wald 
 (ghoya, ' a horse '). A groom or horse- 
 keeper; used at Bombay. On the 
 Bengal side syce (q-v.) is always 
 used, on the Madras side Iiorsekeeper 
 (q.v.). 
 
 c. 1848. " On approaching the different 
 
 Eoints, one knows Mrs. is at hand, for 
 er Gorahwallahs wear green and gold pug- 
 gries." — Chow-Chow, i. 151. 
 
 Gorayt, s. Hind, goret; a village 
 watchman and messenger, one of the 
 municipal establishment, employed 
 under the patwari in Upper India. 
 
 Gordower, Goordore, s. A kind 
 of boat in Bengal, described by Ives 
 as "a vessel pushed on by paddles." 
 Etym. obscure. Ohurdaur is a horse- 
 race, a race-course. Was it originally 
 a racing boat ? 
 
 1757. "To get two bolias (q. v.), a 
 goordore, and 87 dandies (q. v.) from the 
 Nazir." — Ives, 157. 
 
 Gosain, Gossyne, s. Hind, and 
 Mahr. Oosttln, Oosdi, Oosdm, &c., from 
 Sansk. Ooawdmi, ' Lord of passions ' 
 (Ht. ' Lord of cows '), i.e. one who is 
 supposed to have subdued bis passions 
 and renounced the world. Applied 
 in various parts of India to different 
 kinds of persons not necessarily celi- 
 bates, but professing a life of reli- 
 gious mendicancy, and including some 
 who dwell together in convents under 
 a superior. 
 
 1774. " My hopes of seeing Teshu Lama 
 were chiefly founded on the Gosain." — 
 Bogle, in Ma/rkhwnCs Tibet, 46. 
 
 c. 1781. "It was at this time in the 
 hands of a Gosine, or Hindoo Eeligious."* 
 —Hodges, 112. 
 
 * The use of this barbarism by Hodges is re- 
 markable, common as it has become o( late years. 
 
GOSBECK, OOSBEAGUjE. 298 
 
 GOUB. 
 
 _ 1826. " I found a lonely cottage with a 
 light in the window, and being attired in 
 the habit of a ^ossein, I did not hesitate to 
 
 request a lodging for the night." — Pandu 
 rang Sari, 399. 
 
 Gosbeck, Cosbeague, s. Besides 
 what the quotations indicate we can 
 say notning, Tlie word suggests some 
 form like Ohazi-Beg ; but we cannot 
 trace it. It is spoken of -in Persia (at 
 Gombroon and elsewhere). 
 
 c. ]630. "The Abbasee is in our money 
 sixteene' pence ; Zarree ten pence ; Mamoo- 
 dee eight pence ; Shahee f oure pence ; Saddle 
 two pence; ^istee two pence ; double Coz- 
 beg one penny; single Cozbeg one half- 
 penny; FliJKes are ten to a Cozbeg." — Sir 
 T. Herbert, ed. 1638, p. 231. 
 
 1673. " A Banyan that seemingly is not 
 worth a Gosbeck (the lowest coin they have). 
 —Fryer, 113. See also, pp. 343, 407. 
 
 ,, "10 Cosbeagues is 1 Shahee; 4 
 Shahees is one Abassee or 16d." — lb. 211. 
 
 1711. "10 Coz. or Pice, a Copper Coin, 
 are 1 Shahee." — Lockyer, 241. 
 
 1727. ' ' 1 Shahee is . . 10 Gaaz or Cosbegs." 
 — A. Ham., ii. 311. 
 
 1752. "10 cozbangues or Pice (a Copper 
 Coin) are 1 Shatree "(xeiBA Shaliee).— Brooks, 
 p. 37. 
 
 See also in Hanway, vol. i. p. 292, Kaz- 
 begie. 
 
 1825.. " A toman contains 100 mamoo" 
 dies ; a new abassee, 2 mamoodies or 4 
 shakees ... a shakee, 10 coz or coz- 
 bangues, a small copper coin." — Milburn, 
 2nd ed., p. 95. 
 
 Gosha, adj. Used in some parts, 
 as an Anglo-Indian teclinicality, to 
 indicate that a woman is secluded, 
 and cannot appear in public. It is 
 shoit_ for gosha-nishln (Pers.), 'sit- 
 ting in a corner; ' and is much the 
 same as parda-niahm (v. purdani- 
 sheen). 
 
 a. Gour, s. Hind. gSur and gaurl 
 gal (but not in the dictionaries). The 
 great wild ox Qavaeus Gaums, Jerd., 
 the same as Bison (q. v.). 
 
 i.T.'*-^?^'^ "They erect strong fences, but 
 the buffaloes generally break them down. 
 ■ ■ • ■ They are far larger than common 
 buffaloes. There is an account of a similar 
 kmd called the Gore ; one distinction be- 
 tween It and the buffalo is the length of the 
 hoof. —Elphinstone in Life, i.l56. 
 
 b. Gour,s. Properly Can. g'aM(^,,9aMr, 
 or gauda. The head man of a Village 
 in the Oanarese-speaking country; 
 either as corresponding to patel (see 
 potail) or to the Zemindar of Bengal. 
 
 c. 1800. "Every Tehsildary is farmed 
 out in villages to the Gours or head- 
 farmers." — In Muwro's lAfe, iii. 92. 
 
 C. Gour, n.p. Qaur, the name of a 
 medieval capital of Bengal, which lay 
 immediately south of the modern ciTrU, 
 station of Malda, and the traces of 
 which, with occasional Mahommedan. 
 buildings, extend over an immense area, 
 chiefly covered with jungle. The 
 name is a form of the ancient Oauda, 
 meaning (it is believed) ' the country 
 of sugar,' a name applied to a large 
 partof Bengal, and specifically to the 
 portion where these remains lie. It 
 was the residence of a Hindu dynasty, 
 the Senas, at the time of the early 
 Mahommedan invasions, and was 
 popularly known as Lakhnaoti; but 
 the reigning king had transferred his 
 seat to Nadiya (70 m. above Calcutta) . 
 before the actual conquest of Bengal 
 in the last years of the 12th century. 
 Gaur was afterwards the residence of 
 several Mussalman dynasties. 
 
 1536. "But Xercansor* after his suc- 
 cess advanced along thg river till he came ' 
 before the city of Gouro to besiege it, and 
 ordered a lodgment to be made in front of 
 certain varandas of the King's Palace which 
 looked upon the river; and as he wan 
 making his trenches certain Kumis who 
 were resident in the city, desiring that the 
 King should prize them highly {d'elles 
 fizesse cabedal) as' he did the Portuguese, 
 offered their service to the King to go and 
 
 Erevent the enemy's lodgment, saying that 
 e should also send the Portuguese with 
 them."— Corrm, iii. 720. 
 
 1553. "The chief city of the Kingdom 
 (of Bengala) is called Gouro. It is situated 
 on the banks of the Ganges, and is said to 
 be 3 of our leagues in length, and to contain 
 200,000 inhabitants. On the one side it has 
 the river for its defence, and on the landward 
 faces a wall of great height ... the streets 
 are so thronged with the concourse and 
 traffic of people . . . that they cannot force 
 their way past ... a great part of the 
 houses of this city are stately and well- 
 wrought buUdings."— Garros, IV. ix. cap. 1. 
 
 1586. " From Patanaw I went to Tanda 
 which is in the land of the Gouren. It 
 hath in times past been a kingdom, but is 
 now subdued by ZelabdinEchebar. . . ."— 
 R. Fitch in BaUuyt, ii. 389. 
 
 1683. "I went to see ye famous Ruins of a 
 great Citty and PaUace called GOWEE . . . 
 we spent 3J hours in seeing ye mines 
 especially of the PaUace which has been . . 
 m my judgment considerably bigger and 
 more beautifull than the Grand Seignor's 
 oeraglio [at Constantinople or any other 
 
 * i.e. Sher Khan Sur, atterwiirds King of Hin- 
 dostan as Sher Shah. 
 
GOVERNOR'S STRAITS. 299 
 
 GRAB. 
 
 Pallaoe that I have seen in Europe." — 
 Hedges, May 16. ' 
 
 Governor's Straits, ii.p. THs was 
 the name applied by the Portuguese 
 {Estreito do Gobernador) to the Straits 
 of Singapore, i.e. the straits south of 
 that island (or New Strait). The reason 
 of the name is given, in our first quota- 
 tion. The Governor in question was 
 the Spaniard Dom Joao da Silva. 
 
 1615. "The Governor sailed from Manilha 
 in March of this year with 10 galleons and 
 
 2 galleys Arriving at the Straits of 
 
 Sincapur,_ * * * * and passing by a new 
 strait which since has taken the name of 
 £streito do Governador, there his galleon 
 grounded on the reef at the point of the 
 strait, and was a little grazed by the top of 
 it."— Bocarro, 428. 
 
 1727. " Between the small Carimon and 
 Tanjong-beliong on the Continent, is the 
 entrance of the Streights of Sincapiire 
 before mentioned, and also into the Streights 
 of Ooyemadore, the largest and easiest 
 Passage into the China Seas." — A. Ham. 
 il. 122. 
 
 1780. ' ' Directions for sailing from Malacca 
 •to Pulo Timoan, through Governor's Straits, 
 commonly called the Straits of Sincapour." 
 —Dunn's if. Directory, 5th ed., p. 474. See 
 also Lettres Edif., 1st ed., ii. 118. 
 
 1841. " Singapore Strait, called Governor 
 Strait, or New Strait, by the French and 
 Portuguese."— flbrsftwrj/Zi., 5th ed., ii. 264. 
 
 Gow, Gaou, s. Dakh. H. gau. An 
 ancient measure of distance preserved 
 in S. India and Ceylon. In the latter 
 island, where the term still is in use, 
 the gmuwa is a measure of about four 
 BngHsh miles. It is Pali gavuta, one 
 quarter of a yojana, and that again is 
 the Sansk. gavyuti with the same mean- 
 ing. 
 
 There isinMolesworth'sikTarflf 7jz Dic- 
 tionary, and in Wilson, atermgaukos, 
 ' a land measure ' (for which read 
 'distance measure'), the distance at 
 which the lowing ■ of a cow may be 
 heard. This is doubtless a form of 
 the same term as that under considera- 
 tion, but the explanation is probably 
 modem and incorrect. The yojana 
 with which the gau is correlated, 
 appears etymologically to be ' a yoking, ' 
 ■VIZ., " the stage, or distance gone in 
 one harnessing without unyoking" 
 {WUliarm) ; and the lengths attributed 
 to it are very various, oscillating from 
 2^ to 9 miles, and even to 8 hrosas or 
 COSS. The last valuation of the yojana 
 would correspond with that of the gau 
 at^. 
 
 c. B45. "The great Island (Taprobane), 
 according to what the natives say, has a 
 length of 300 gaudia, and a breadth of the 
 same, ie. 900 miles." — Cosmas Indicopleustes, 
 (in Gathay, clxxvii). 
 
 1623. " From Garicota to Tumbre may 
 be about a league and a half, for in that 
 country distances are measured by gafl, and 
 each gaii is about two leagues, and from 
 Garicota to Tumbre they said was not so 
 much as a gaft of road." — P. delta VaUe, 
 ii. 638. 
 
 1676. "They measure the distances of 
 places in India by Gos and Castes. A Go» 
 is about 4 of our common leagues, and ar 
 Goste is one league." — Tavernier, E. T., 
 ii. 30. 
 
 1860. "A gaou in Ceylon expresses a 
 somewhat indeterminate length, according 
 to the nature of the ground to be traversed, 
 a gaou across a mountainous country being 
 less than one measured on level ground,, 
 and a gaou for a loaded cooley is also per' 
 mitted to be shorter than for one unbur-- 
 thened, but on the whole the average may 
 be taken under four miles." — Tennent's 
 Ceylon, 4th ed., i. 467. 
 
 Grab, s. This name, now almost 
 obsolete, was applied to a kind of vessel 
 which is constantly mentioned in the 
 sea- and river-fights of India, from the 
 arrival't)f the Portuguese down to near 
 the end of the last century. That kind 
 of etymology which works from, inner 
 consciousness would probably say : 
 " This term has always been a puzzle 
 to the English in India. The fact is 
 that it was a kind of vessel much used 
 by corsairs, who were said to grab all 
 that passed the sea. Hence, &c." But 
 the real derivation is different. 
 
 The Eev. Howard Malcom, in a 
 glossary attached to his Travels, defines'' 
 it as "a square-rigged Arab vessel, 
 having a projecting stem (stem ?) and 
 no bowsprit ; it has two masts." Pro- 
 bably the application of the term may 
 have deviated variously in recent days. 
 Porthus again in Solvyns {Les Hindous, 
 vol. i.) a grab is drawn and described 
 as a ship with three masts, a sharp 
 prow, and a bowsprit. But originally 
 the word seems, beyond question, to 
 have been an Arab name for a galley. 
 The proper word is Arab, ghorah, ' a 
 raven,' though adopted into Mahratti 
 and Eonkani as gurab. Jal says, 
 quoting Eeinaud, that ghordb was the 
 name given by the Moors to the true 
 galley, and cites Hyde for the rationale 
 of the name. We give Hyde's words 
 below. Amari, in the work quoted 
 below (p. 397), points out the analogous 
 corvetta. as perhaps a transfer of ghurdb : 
 
GRAB. 
 
 300 
 
 GRAM. 
 
 1181. " A vessel of our merchants . . . . 
 making sail for the city of Tripoli (which 
 ■God protect) was driven by the winds on 
 the shore of that country, and the crew being 
 in want of water, landed to procure it, but 
 the people of the place refused it unless some 
 taova were sold to them. Meanwhile there 
 came a ghurab from Tripoli . . , which 
 took and plundered the crew, and seized all 
 the goods on board the vessel."* — Arabic 
 Utter from Ubaldo, Archbishop and other 
 authorities of Pisa, to the Almohad Caliph 
 Abu Yak'ub Yusuf in Ama/ri, Diplomi 
 Arabi, p. 8. 
 
 The Latin contemporary version 
 runs ttus : 
 
 "Cum quidam nostri cari cives de SiciM 
 <cum carico frumenti ad Tripolim venirent, 
 tempestate maris et vi ventorum compulsi, 
 jad portum dictum Maori devenerunt ; ibique 
 aqui deficiente, et cum pro eS auriendll 
 irent, Barbarosi non permiserunt eos . . . 
 tiisi prills eis de frumento venderent. 
 ■Cumque inviti eis de frumento venderent 
 aalea vestra de Tripoli armata," &c. — [Ibid., 
 p. 269.) 
 
 c. 1200. Ghurab, Cornix, Corvus, galea. 
 
 * * # « 
 
 Calea, Ghurab, Gharban. — Vocabulista 
 A^raWco (from Kiccardian Library), pubd. 
 Florence, 1871, pp. 148, 404. 
 
 1343. " Jalansi . . . sent us off in com- 
 pany with his son, on board a vessfel called 
 al-Ukairi, which is like a ghorab, only 
 more roomy. It has 60 oars, and when it 
 engages is covered with a roof to protect 
 the rowers from the darts and stone-shot." 
 — Ibn Batuta, iv. 59. 
 
 1554. In the nairrative of Sidi 'Ali 
 Ka.pudan, in describing an action that he 
 iought with the Portuguese near the Persian 
 Gulf, he says the enemy's fleet consisted of 
 4 barques as big as carracks (q. v. ), 3 great 
 ghurabs, 6 Karawals (see Caravel) and 12 
 smaller ghurabs or galliots (see Gallevat) 
 with oars. — In J. Asiat., Ser. I., tom. ix., 
 «7-68. 
 
 1660. " Jani Beg might attack us from 
 the hills, the ghrabs from the river, and 
 the men of Sihwan from the rear, so that 
 ive should be in a critical position." — 
 Mohamjmed Masum, in Elliot, i. 250. 
 
 The word occurs in many pages of the 
 same history. 
 
 1690. " Galera . . . ab Arabibus tam Asi- 
 aticis quam Africanis vocatur. . . . Ghorsil), 
 i.e. Corvus, quasi piceS. nigredine, rostro ex- 
 tenso, et velis remisque sicut alis volans 
 galera: unde et Vlacho Graeco dicitur 
 Me'Xaim." — Hyde, Note ore Peritsol, in Synt. 
 Dissertt. i. 97. 
 
 1673. " Our Factors, having concerns in 
 the cargo of the ships in this Koad, loaded 
 two Grobs and departed." — Fryer, 153. 
 
 1727. "The Mushat War . . . obliges 
 them (the Portugese) to keep an Armada 
 of five or six Smps, besides smaU Frigates 
 and Grabs of War.'— X. Ham., i. 250. 
 
 * From Amari's Italian versioD. 
 
 1750-52. " The ships which they make 
 use of against their enemies are called 
 goerabbs by the Dutch, and grabbs by the 
 English, have 2 or 3 masts, and are built 
 like our ships, with the same sort of rigging, 
 only their prows are low and sharp as in 
 galiies, that they may not only ^laoe some 
 cannons in them, but likewise in case of 
 emergency for a couple of oars, to push the 
 grabb on in a oaim."—Olof Toreen, Voyage, 
 205. 
 
 c. 1754. " Our E. I. Company had here 
 (Bombay) one shij) of 40 guns, one of 20, 
 one Grab of 18 guns, and several other 
 vessels." — Ives, 43. 
 
 Ives explains " Ketches, which they call 
 grabs." This shows the meaning already 
 changed, as no galley could carry 18 guns. 
 
 c. 1760. "When the Derby, Captain 
 Ansell, was so scandalously taken by a few 
 of Angria's grabs."— ©rose, i. 81. 
 
 1763. ' ' The grabs have rarely more than 
 two masts, though some have three ; those 
 of three are about 300 tons burthen ; but 
 the others are not more than 150 : they are 
 built to draw very little water, being very 
 broad in proportion to their length, narrow- 
 ing, however, from the middle to the end, 
 where instead (of bows they have a prow,' 
 projecting like that of a Mediterranean 
 galley." — Orme (reprint), i. 408-9. 
 
 1810. ' ' Here a fine English East India- 
 man, there a grab, or a dow from Arabia." 
 — Maria GraJmrn, 142. 
 
 „ " This Glab {sic) belongs to an Arab 
 merchant of Muscat. The Nakhodah, an 
 Abyssinian slave." — Elphinstone, in Life, i. 
 232. 
 
 1872. "Moored in its centre you saw 
 some 20 or 30 ghurabs (grabs) f rom Maskat, 
 Baghlahs from the Persian Gulf, Kotiyahs 
 from Kach'h, and Pattimars or Batelas from 
 the Konkan and Bombay." — Burton, Sind 
 Revisited, i. 83. 
 
 Gram, s. This word is properly the 
 Portuguese grao, i.e. ' grain,' but it 
 has been specially appropriated to that 
 kind of vetch ( Gicerarietinum, L.) which 
 is the most general grain- (ratherpvdse-) 
 food of horses all over India, called in 
 Hind, chana. It is the Ital. cece, Fr. 
 pais chiche, Eng. chick-pea or Egypt, 
 pea, much used in France andS. 
 Europe. This specific appHoation 
 of grao is also Portuguese, as appears 
 from Bluteau. The word gram, is in 
 some parts of India applied to other 
 kinds of pulse, and then this applica- 
 tion of it is recognized by qualifymgit 
 as Bengal gram. See remarks under 
 Calavance. The plant exudes oxalate 
 of potash, and to walk through a gram- 
 field in a wet morning is destructive to 
 shoe-leather. The natives collect the 
 acid. 
 
 1702. "... he confessing before us that 
 
GBAM-FED. 
 
 301 
 
 GU ASH-WIDOW. 
 
 their allowance three times a week is but a 
 quart of rice and gram together for five 
 men a day, but promises that for the future 
 it shall be rectified." — In Wheeler, ii. 10. 
 
 1776. "... Lentils, gram . . . mustard 
 seed." — SalhesCs Code, p. 8 (pt. ii.). 
 
 1789. "... Oram, a small kind of pulse, 
 universally used instead of oats." — Munro's 
 Narrative, 85. 
 
 1793. "... gram, which it is not cus- 
 tomary to give to bullocks in the Camatic." 
 — Dirom's Narrative, 97. 
 
 1804. "The gram alone, for the 4 regi- 
 ments with me, has in some months cost 
 50,000 pagfadag." — Wellington, iii. 71. 
 
 1865. "But they had come at a wrong 
 season, gram was dear, and prices low, and 
 the sale concluded in a dead loss." — 
 Palgrave's Arabia, 290. 
 
 Oram-fed, adj. Properly the dis- 
 tinctiye description of mutton and beef 
 fattened upon gram, ■which, used to he 
 the pride of Bengal. But applied figu- 
 ratively to any ' pampered creature.' 
 
 c. 1849. "By an old Indian I mean a 
 man full of curry and of bad Hindustani, 
 with a fat liver and no brains, but with a 
 self-sufficient idea that no one can know 
 India except through long experience of 
 brandy, champagne, eram-fed mutton, 
 cheroots, and hookahs." — Sir C. Napier, 
 quoted in Bos. Smith's Life of Ld. Law- 
 rence, i. 338. 
 
 1880. " I missed two people at the Dehli 
 assemblage in 1877. All the gram-fed 
 secretaries and most of the alcoholic chiefs 
 were there ; but the famine-haunted vil- 
 lagers and the delirium-shattered opium- 
 eating Chinaman, who had to pay the bill, 
 were not present." — Ali Balm, 127. 
 
 Grandonic V. Grunthum and 
 Sanskrit. 
 
 Qrass-cloth, s. This name is now 
 generally applied to a kind of camhric 
 from China made from the Chuma of 
 the Chinese {Boehmeria nivea, Hooker, 
 the Bhea, so much talked of now), and 
 called by the Chinese aia-pu, or ' sum- 
 mer-cloth.' 
 
 We find grass-cloths often spoken of 
 by the 16th century travellers, and even 
 later, as an export from Orissa and 
 Bengal. These were probably made 
 of Shea or some kindred species, but 
 we have not been able to determine 
 this. Cloth and nets are made in the 
 south from the Neilgherry nettle {Oi- 
 rardinia heterophylla, D. C). 
 
 c. 1567. ' ' Cloth of herbes {panni d'erba), 
 which is a kind of silke, which groweth 
 among the woodes without any labour of 
 man,"— Caeaar Frederike, in Hakl. ii. 358. 
 
 1585. "Great store of the cloth which 
 
 is made from Grasse, which they call 
 Yerua" (in Orissa).— iJ. Fitch, in HaU, 
 ii. 387, 
 
 1727. ' ' Their manufactories (about Bala-- 
 sore) are of Cotton . . . Silk, and Silk and 
 Cotton Bomals . . . ; and of Herba (a Sort 
 of tough Grass) they make CHnghamsr 
 Pinascos, and several other Goods for Export- 
 ation."—^. Ham. i. 397. 
 
 1813. Milburn, in his List of Bengal 
 Piece-Goods, has Herba Taffaties (ii. 221). 
 
 Grasscutter, s. This is probably 
 a corruption representing the Hind, 
 ghaakhodd or ghaskatd, ' the digger, 
 or cutter, of grass ; ' the title of a 
 servant employed to collect grass for 
 horses, one such being usually attached 
 to each horse besides the syce or horse- 
 keeper. In the north the grasscutter 
 is a man ; in the south the office is 
 filled by the horsekeeper's wife. Q-has- 
 kat is the form commonly used by 
 Englishmen in Upper India speaking' 
 Hindustani; but ghasiyara by those 
 aspiring to purer language. The 
 former term appears in Williamson's 
 V. M. (1810) as gauskot (i. 186), the 
 latter in Jacquemont's Correspondence as 
 grassyara. 
 
 No grasscutters are mentioned as 
 attached to the stables of Akbar ; only 
 a money allowance for grass. 
 
 The antiquity of the Madras arrange- 
 ment is shown by a passage in Cas- 
 tanheda (1552): "... gave him a 
 horse, and a boy to attend to it, and a 
 female slave to see to its fodder." — 
 ii. 58. 
 
 1789. "... an Horsekeeper and Grass- 
 cutter at two pagodas." — Munro's Narr. 28. 
 
 1793. "Every horse . . . has two atten- 
 dants, one who cleans and takes care of 
 him, called the horse-keeper, and the other 
 the grasscutter, who provides for his 
 forage." — Dirom's Narr. 242, 
 
 1836. "Every horse has a man and a 
 maid to himself — the maid cuts grass for 
 him ; and every dog has a boy. I inquired 
 whether the cat had any servants, but I 
 found he was allowed to wait upon himself." 
 — Letters from Madras, 37. 
 
 1875. " I suppose^if you were to pick up 
 ... a grasscntter's pony to replace the 
 one you lost, you wouldn't feel that you 
 had done the rest of the army out of their 
 rights." — The Dilemma, ch. xxxvii. 
 
 Grass-Widow, s. This slang phrase 
 is applied in India, with a shade of 
 mahgnity, to ladies living apart from 
 their husbands, especially as recreating 
 at the Hill stations, whilst the husbands 
 are at their duties in the plains. 
 
GBASSIA. 
 
 302 
 
 OREEN PIGEON. 
 
 We do not know the origin of the 
 phrase. In the Slang Dictionary it is 
 explained: "An unmarried mother; 
 a deserted mistress." But no such 
 opprobrious meanings attach to the 
 Indian use. 
 
 Since the preceding sentences were 
 ■written we have seen in Notes and 
 Queries, ser. vi., vol. viii., Nov. 24th, 
 1883, several communications on this 
 phrase. We learn from these that in 
 Moor's Svffolk Words and Phrases, 
 Grace-Widow occurs with the m.eaning 
 of an unmarried mother. Corresponding 
 to this also it is stated, is the N. S. (?) 
 or Low German gras-wedewe. The 
 Swedish Qrdsanlm or -enlca also is used 
 :Epr 'a low dissolute married woman 
 living by herself.' In Belgium a 
 woman of this description is called 
 haeche-wedewe, from liaeclcen, 'to feel 
 strong desire ' (to ' hanker '). And so 
 it is suggested grasenka is contracted 
 from grddesenka, from gradig, 'esu- 
 Tiens' (greedy in fact). In Danish 
 Diet, graesenka is interpreted as a 
 -woman whose betrothed lover is dead. 
 But the German Stroh- Wittwe, ' straw- 
 "widow' (which. Pltigel interprets as 
 •* mock widow '), seems rather inconsis- 
 tent with the suggestion that grass - 
 •widow is a corruption of the kind sug- 
 gested. A friend mentions that the 
 masc. Stroh-Wittwer is used in Ger- 
 Taany for a man whose wife is absent, 
 .iaud who therefore dines at the eating- 
 liouse with the young fellows. 
 
 1878. "In the evening my wife and I 
 went out house-hunting; and "we pitched 
 -Upon one which the newly incorporated 
 Tjody of Municipal. Commissioners and the 
 Clerg.vman (who was a Grass-widower, his 
 wife being at home) had taken between 
 them."— Idfe in the Mofussil, ii. 99-100. 
 
 1879. The Indian newspaper's "typical 
 o£Scial rises to a late breakfast — probably 
 on herrings and soda-water — and dresses 
 tastefully for his round of morning calls, 
 the last on a grass-widow, with whom he 
 has a tSte-d-tSie tifSn, where ' pegs ' alternate 
 with champagne." — Simla Letter in Times, 
 Aug. 16th. 
 
 1880. "The Grass-widow in Nephelo- 
 coccygia." — Sir Ali Bdba, 169. 
 
 ,, " Pleasant times have these Indian 
 grass-widows ! "—The World, Jan. 21st, 13. 
 
 Grassia, s. Ords (said to mean ' a 
 mouthful ') is stated by Mr. Porbes in 
 the Bfis Mais, to have been in old times 
 usually applied to alienations for reli- 
 gious objects; but its prevalent sense 
 came to be the portion of land given 
 
 for subsistence to cadets of chieftains' 
 families. Afterwards the term gras was 
 also used for the black-mail paid by a 
 village to a turbulent neighbour as the 
 jirice of his protection and forbearance, 
 and in other like meanings. " Thus 
 the title of grassia, originally an 
 honourable one, and indicating its 
 possessor to be a cadet of the ruling 
 tribe, became at last as frequently a 
 term of opprobrium, conveying the idea 
 of a jjrofessional robber" {Op. cit., 
 Bk. iv., ch. 3). 
 
 c. 1665. " Nous nous trouvS.mes au Vil- 
 lage de Bilpar, dont les Habitans' qu'on 
 nomme Gratiates, sent presque tons 
 Voleurs." — Thevenot, v. 42. 
 
 1808. "The Grasias have been shewn 
 to be of different Sects, Casts, or families, 
 viz., 1st, Colees and their Collaterals ; 2nd, 
 Rajpoots; 3rd, Syed Mussulmans; 4th, 
 Mole-Islams or modem Mahomedans. 
 There are besides many others who enjoy 
 the free usufruct of lands, and permanent 
 emolument from villages, but those only who 
 are of the four aforesaid warlike tribes seem 
 entitled by prescriptive custom ... to be 
 called Grassias. " — Drummond, Illustrations. 
 
 1813. "I confess I cannot now con- 
 template my extraordinary deliverance from 
 the Gracia machinations without feelings 
 more appropriate to solemn silence, than 
 expression." — Forbes, Or. Mem. iii. 393. 
 
 1819. "Grassia, from Grass, a word 
 signifying 'a mouthful.' This word is 
 understood in some parts of Mekran, Sind, 
 and Kutch ; but I believe not fm-ther into 
 Hindostan than Jaypoor."- — Maekmurdo, in 
 Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo., i. 270. 
 
 Grave-digger. See Beejoo. 
 
 Green Pigeon, A variety of species 
 belonging to the sub. -f am. Treroninae, 
 and to genera Treron, Gricopus, Osmo- 
 treron, and SpJienocereus, bear this 
 name. 
 
 The three first following quotations 
 show that these birds had attracted 
 the attention of the ancients. 
 
 c. 180. " Daimachus, in his History of 
 India, says that pigeons of an apple-green 
 colour are found in lndist,"—Athenaeus, 
 ix. 51. 
 
 c. A.D. 250. "They bring also greeniBli 
 (oixpii) pigeons which they say can never be 
 tamed or domesticated." — Aeliaii, De Hat. 
 Anim,, xv. 14. 
 
 ,, "There are produced among the 
 Indians . . . pigeons of a pale ereen colonr 
 (xXiupoTTTiAoi) ; any one seemg them for the 
 first time, and not having a knowledge of 
 ornithology, would say the bird was a 
 parrot and not a pigeon. They have legs 
 and bill in colour like the partndges of the 
 Greeks." — Ibid., xvi. 2. 
 
OBEY PARTRIDGE. 
 
 303 
 
 GRJJNTRUM. 
 
 1673. " Our usual diet was (besides 
 Plenty of Fish) Water-Fowl, Peacocks, 
 Green Pidgeons, Spotted Deer, Sabre, Wild 
 Hogs, and sometimes Wild Cows." — Fryer, 
 176. 
 
 1825. " I saw a great number of pea-fowl, 
 and of the beautiful greenish pigeon com- 
 mon in this country . . ." — Seber, ii. 19. 
 
 Grey Partridge. The common 
 Anglo-Indian name of tlie Hind. Utar, 
 common over a great part of India, 
 Ortygornis Ponticeriana, Grmelin. "Its 
 oall is a peculiar loud skrill cry, and 
 has, not unaptly, been compared to the 
 "word Pateela-pateelei-pateela, quickly 
 Tepeated hut preceded by a single note, 
 uttered two or three times, each time 
 •with a higher intonation, till it gets, 
 as it were, the key-note of its call." — 
 Jerdon, ii. 566. 
 
 Griblee, s. A graplin or grapnel. 
 Xascar's language (Roebuck). 
 
 Griffin, Griff, s. (also Griffish, adj.). 
 One newly arrived in India, and un- 
 accustomed to Indian ways and pecu- 
 liarities ; a Johnny Newcome. 
 
 The origin of the phrase is unknown 
 ■to us. There was an Admiral Griffin 
 who commanded in the Indian seas 
 from Nov., 1746, to June, 1748, and 
 was not very fortunate. Had his name 
 to do with the origin of the term ? 
 The word seems to have been first used 
 at Madras (see Boyd, below). 
 
 Two references below indicate the 
 parallel terms formerly used by the 
 Portuguese at Goa, and by the Dutch 
 in the Archipelago. 
 
 1794. "As I am little better than an 
 ■unfledged Griffin, according to the fashion- 
 able phrase here " (Madras).— fi'aj^A Boyd, 
 
 1807. "It seems really strange to a 
 griffiB— the cant word for a European 
 just arrived."— id. Minto in India, 17. 
 . 1808. "At the Inn I was tormented to 
 death by the impertinent persevering of the 
 Dlaok people ; for every one is a beggar, as 
 long as you are reckoned a griffin, or a 
 Tiew-comei."— Mfe of Leyden, 107. 
 
 1836. " I often tire myself . . . rather 
 than wait for their dawdling; but Mrs. 
 btauntou laughs at me and calls me a 
 
 trriffin,' and says I must learn to have 
 patience and save my strength."— icttera 
 Jrom Madras, 38. 
 
 1. "... he was living with bad men, 
 and saw that they thought him no better 
 than themselves, but only more ffriffish ..." 
 —Ibid. 63. 
 
 1853. "There were three more cadets on 
 
 the same steamer, going up to that great 
 griff depot, Oudapoor."— OaA:/?eM, i. 38. 
 
 The griffin at Goa also in the old 
 days %as called by a peculiar name. 
 See Reinol. 
 
 1631. "Haec exanthemata (prickly heat- 
 spots) magis afficiuut recenter ad venientes ut 
 et Mosquitamm puncturae . . , ita ut deri- 
 diculum ergo hie inter nostrates dicterium 
 enatum sit, eum qui hoc modo aftectus sit, 
 esse Drang Barou, quod novitium hominem 
 signifioat. "—Jac. Bontii, Hist. Nat., &c., 
 ii. cap. 18, p. 33. 
 
 Ground, s. A measure of land 
 used in the neighbourhood of Madras. 
 See under Cawny. 
 
 Gruff, adj. Applied to bulky goodsT 
 Probably the Dutch grof, ' coarse.' 
 
 1759. ' ' Which by causing a great export 
 of rice enhances the price of labour, and 
 consequently of all other gruff, piece-goods 
 and raw silk." — In Lon{/, 171. 
 
 1765. ". . . alsofooIesugar,\uTa'pjagi/re, 
 ginger, long pepper, and piply-mol . . . 
 articles that usually compose the gruff 
 cargoes of our outward-bound shipping." — 
 Sohcell, Hist. Events, &c., i. 194. 
 
 1783. " 'VVhat in India is called a gruff 
 (bulky) cargo." — Forrest, Voyage to Mergui, 
 42. 
 
 Grunth, s. Panjabl Oranth, from 
 Sansk. grantha, ' a,ho6k.' 'The Book,' 
 i.e. the Scripture of the Sikhs, con- 
 taining the hymns composed or com- 
 piled by their leaders from Nanak 
 (1469—1539) onwards. The OrantJi 
 has been translated by Dr. TrumiDp, 
 and published, at the expense of the 
 Indian Government. 
 
 1798. "A book entitled the Grunth . . . 
 is the only typical object which the Sicques 
 have admitted into their places of worship." 
 — G. Forster's Travels, i. 255. 
 
 1817. " The fame of Nannak's book was 
 diffused. He gave it a new name, Eirrunt. " 
 —MilVs Hist., ii. 377. 
 
 c. 1831. "... Au centre du quel est le 
 temple d'or oil est gard^ le Grant ou livre 
 sacr^ des Sikes." — Jacquemont, Correspond' 
 ance, ii. 166. 
 
 Grunthee, s. Panj. granthl from 
 granth (vide Grunth.). A sort of native 
 chaplain attached to Sikh regiments. 
 
 Grunthum, This {grantliam) is a 
 name, from the same Sansk.word as the 
 last, given in various odd forms to the 
 Sanskrit language by various Biiro- 
 peans ■writing in S. India during the 
 16th and 17th centuries. The term 
 properly applied to the character in 
 which the Sanskrit books were -writteli. 
 
GUANA, 
 
 304 
 
 GUARD AFUI, CAPE. 
 
 1600. "In these verses is written, in a 
 particular language, called Gerodam, their 
 Philosophy and Theology, which the Bra- 
 mens study and read in Universities all over 
 India." — I/ucma, Vida do Pad/re F.'Xamer, 
 95. 
 
 1646. "Cette langue correspond 'k la 
 nostre Latine, parceque les Beule!i_ Lettr^s 
 I'apprennent ; il se nomment Guirindans." 
 — Bairretto, Bel. qle la Prcm. de Malaia/r, 257. 
 
 1727. "... their four law-books, Sama 
 Vedam, Urukku Veda/m, Edirwama Tedwm, 
 and Adir Vedam, which are all written in 
 the Girandams, and are held in high esteem 
 by the Bramins." — Yalentijn, v. (Ceylon), 
 399. 
 
 „ " Girandam (by others called Keren- 
 dam, and also Sanskrits) is the language of 
 the Bramins and the learned." — lUd., 386. 
 
 ■ Guana, s. Or Iguana. This is 
 not properly an Indian term, nor the 
 name of an Indian species, but, as in 
 many other cases, it has been applied 
 by transfer from superficially resemb- 
 ling genera in the new Indies, to the 
 old. The great lizards, sometimes 
 called gmnas in India, are apparently 
 monitors. It must be observed, how- 
 ever, that approximating Indian names 
 of lizards have helped the confusion. 
 Thus the large monitor to which the 
 name guana is often applied in India is 
 really called in Hindi goh, (Skt. godha), 
 Singhalese goyd. The true iguana of 
 America is described by Oviedo in the 
 first quotation under the name of 
 
 c. 1535. "There is in this island an animal 
 called luana, which is here held to be am- 
 phibious [neutrale), i.e. doubtful whether 
 fish or flesh, for it frequents the rivers and 
 climbs the trees as well . . . It is a Serpent, 
 bearing to one who knows it not a horrid 
 and frightful aspect. It has the hands and 
 feet like those of- a great lizard, the head 
 much larger, but almost of the same fashion, 
 with a tail 4 or 5 palms in length . . . And 
 the animal, formed as I have described, is 
 much better to eat than to look at," etc. — 
 Oviedo, in Ba/musio, iii. f . 156i;, 157. 
 
 c. 1550. " We also used to catch some 
 four-footed animals called iguane, resem- 
 bling our lizards in shape . . . the females 
 are most delicate food." — G-irolami Benzoni, 
 p. 140. 
 
 1634. " De Lacertae qu^dam specie, 
 Incolis Li^uan. Est .... genus veneno- 
 sissimum, etc. — Jac. Bontii, Lib. v. cap. 5, 
 p. 57. (See Gecko.) 
 
 1673. " Guiana, a Creature like a Cro- 
 codile, which Robbers use to lay hold on 
 by their Tails, when they clamber Houses." 
 — Fryer, 116. 
 
 1681. Knox, in his Ceylon, speaks of two 
 creatures resembling the AUigator — one 
 
 called Koobera gnion, 5 or 6 feet long, and 
 not eatable; the other, called toitogfuion, 
 very like the former, but "which is eaten, 
 and reckoned excellent meat . . . and I 
 suppose is the same with that which in the 
 W. Indies is called the goiana " (pp. 30, 31). 
 The names are possiWy Portuguese, and- 
 Kobheraguion may be Coftra-guana. 
 
 1704. " The Guano is a sort of Creature, 
 some of which are found on the land, 
 some in the water . . . stewed with a little 
 Spice they make good Broth." — Funnel in. 
 Dampier, iv. 51. 
 
 1711. "Here are Monkeys, Gaunas, 
 Lissards, large Snakes, and Alligators." — 
 Lockyer, 47. 
 
 1780. " They have here an amphibious' 
 animal called the guana, a species of the- 
 crocodile or alligator, of which soup is made 
 equal to that of turtle. This I take upon 
 hearsay, for it is to me of all others the 
 most loathsome of animals, not less so than 
 the toad." — Munro's Narrative, 36. 
 
 c. 1830. " Had I known that I was dining 
 upon a guana, or large wood-lizard, I 
 scarcely think I would have made so- 
 hearty a meal." — Tom Cringle (ed. 1863), 
 178. 
 
 1879. ' ' Captain Shaw asked the Imaum 
 of one of the mosques of Malacca about 
 alligator's eggs, a few days ago, and his- 
 reply was, that the young that went down 
 to, the sea became alligators, and those 
 which came up the river became iguanas."' 
 — Bird, Golden Chersonese, 200. 
 
 1881. " The chief of Mudhol State be- 
 longs to the BhonsM family . . . The name, 
 however, has been entirely superseded by 
 the second designation of Ghorpade, which 
 is said to have been acquired by one of the 
 family who managed to scale a fort pre- 
 viously deemed impregnable, by fastening a 
 cord around the body of a ghorpad or- 
 iguana." — Imperial Gazetteer, vi. 437. 
 
 1883. "Who can look on that ana- 
 chronism, an iguana (I mean the large 
 monitor which Europeans in India generaUy 
 call an iguana, sometimes a guano !) bask- 
 ing, four feet long, on a sunny bank ..." 
 — Tribes on My Frontier, 36. 
 
 Guardafui, Cape, n.p. The eastern 
 horn of Africa, pointing towards India. 
 We have the name from the Portu- 
 
 fuese, and it has been alleged to have 
 een so-called by them as meaning 
 'Take you heed!' {Oardez-vous, in 
 fact). But this is etymology of the 
 species that so confidently derives 
 'Bombay' from. Boa Bahia. Bruce 
 again (see below) gives dogmatically 
 an interpretation which is equally un- 
 founded. 
 
 We must look to history, and not 
 to the ' moral consciousness ' of any- 
 body. The country adjoining this horn 
 of Africa, the Begio Aromatvm of the 
 
GUARD AFUI, CAPE. 
 
 305 
 
 QUAY A. 
 
 ancients, seems to have been called by 
 tlie Arabs Hafrni, a name wliicb we find 
 in the Periplus in the shape of Opone. 
 This name Hafun was applied to a 
 town, no doubt the true Opone, which 
 Barbosa (1516) mentions under the 
 name of Afun-i, and it still survives in 
 those of two remarkable promontories, 
 viz. the Peninsula of Eas Hafun (the 
 Chersonnesua of the Periplus, the Zingis 
 of Ptolemy, the Cape d'Affui and 
 d' Orfui of old maps and nautical direc- 
 tories), and the cape of Jard-Hafun 
 (or according to the Egyptian ijronun- 
 ciation, Qard-Hafun), i.e. Guardafui. 
 The neai-est possible meaning of jard 
 that we find is 'a wide or spacious 
 tract of land without herbage.'* 
 
 An attempt has been made to con- 
 nect the name Hafun with the Arabic 
 af'a, ' pleasant odours.' It would then 
 be the equivalent of the ancient Beg. 
 Aromatum. This is tempting, but very 
 questionable. We should have men- 
 tioned that Gruardaf ui is the site of the 
 mart and Promontory of the Spices 
 described by the author of the P«riplus 
 as the furthest point and abrupt ter- 
 mination of the continent' of Barharice 
 (or Eastern Africa), towards the Orient 
 [to tS>v hpajiorav ifnropiov <ai aKparripiov 
 reXeuratovrrls ^ap^apiK^s rjTrtlpovTrpos ava- 
 ToXrjv airoKOTTOv). 
 
 According to 0. MtlUer our Ouar- 
 dafui is called by the natives Mas 
 Aser ; their Ras Jardafun being a point 
 some 12 m. to the south, which on 
 some charts is called Bds Shenarif, 
 and which is also the Ta/3at of the 
 Periplus {Qeog. Or. Minores, i. 263). 
 
 1516. " And that the said ships from his 
 ports (K. of Coulam's) shall not go inwards 
 from the Strait and Cape of Guoardaffiiy, 
 nor go to Adem, except when employed in 
 our obedience and service .... and if any 
 vessel or Za/mbugue is found inward of the 
 Cape of Guoardaffayit shall be taken as 
 good prize of war." — Treaty between I/opo 
 Hoares and the K. of Cmdam in Botelho, 
 Tombo, 33. 
 
 ,, "After passing this place (Afuni) 
 
 the next after it is Gape Guardafun, where 
 
 the coast ends, and trends so as to double 
 
 towards the Eed Sea,."— Barbosa, 16. 
 
 c. 1530. " This province, called of late 
 
 * Since the above was ^vritten we see that Capt. 
 Burton (Commentary on Camosns, iv. 489) inter- 
 prets jard as = Bay, " from a break in the 
 dreadful gi-anite wall, lately provided by Egypt 
 with a lighthouse." The last statement is unfor- 
 tunately an error. The intended light seems as 
 tar off as ever. . We cannot judge of the ground 
 of his interpretation otjard. 
 
 Arabia, but which the ancients called 
 Trogloditica, begins at the Ked Sea and 
 the country of the Abissines, and finishes at 
 Magadasso . . . others say it extends only 
 to the Cape of Guardafuni." — Somraario de' 
 Begni, in Bamusio, i. f . 325. 
 
 1553. " Vicente Sodre, being despatched 
 by the King, touched at the Island of 
 Cocotora, where he took in water, and 
 thence passed to the Cape of Gnardafn, 
 which is the most easterly land of Africa," 
 — De Bail-OS, I. vii. cap. 2. 
 
 1554. "If you leave D^biil at the end of 
 the season, you direct yourselves W.S.W. 
 till the pole is four inches and an eighth, 
 from thence true west to Kardafun."^ 
 Sidi 'All Kapuddn, The Mohit, in J. As. Soe. 
 £m., V. 464. 
 
 ,, ''You find such whirlpools on the 
 coasts of KardafHu. . . ." — The same, in 
 his narrative, Jour. As., Ser. I. torn. ix. 
 p. 77. 
 
 1572. 
 " O Cabo v6 i& Aromata chamado, 
 E agora Guardafii, dos moradores, 
 Onde come9a a boca do affamado 
 Mar Roxo, qvie do fundo toma as cores." 
 
 Camoes, x. 97. 
 Englished by Burton : 
 "The Cape which Antients 'Aromatic 
 clepe 
 behold, yclept Iw Moderns Guardafu ; 
 where opes the Ked Sea mouth, so wide 
 
 and deep, 
 the Sea whose ruddy bed lends blushing 
 hue." 
 1602. "Eitor da Silveira set out, and 
 without any mishap arrived at the Cape of 
 Gardafui. "—CoMto, IV. i. 4. 
 
 1727. " And now having travell'd along 
 the Shore of the Continent, from the Cape 
 of Good Bope to Cape Guardafoy, I'll sur- 
 vey the Islands that lie in the Ethiopian 
 Sea." — A. Ham., i. 15. 
 
 1790. "The Portuguese, or Venetians, 
 the first Christian traders in these parts, 
 have called it Gardefiii, which has no signi- 
 fication in any language. But in that part 
 of ■ the country where it is situated, it is 
 called Gardefan and means the Straits of 
 Burial, the reason of which will be seen 
 afterwards." — Briice's Travels, i. 315. 
 
 Guava, s. This fruit {Psidium 
 Guayava,li., OiA. Myrtaceae; Span.g'uai/- 
 ava, Er. gm/amer). Ouayabo pomifera 
 Indica of Caspar Bauhin, Quayava of 
 Joh. Bauhin, strangely appears by 
 nauie in Elliot's translation from 
 Amir Khosru, who flourished in the 
 13th century : 
 
 "He who has placed only guavas 
 and quinces in his throat, and has never 
 eaten a plantain, will say it is like so 
 much jujube " (iii. 556). 
 
 This must be due to some i^mbiguous 
 word carelessly rendered. The fruit 
 and its name are alike American. It 
 
GUAVA. 
 
 306 
 
 GUDDY, GUnVEE. 
 
 appears to be the guaiabo of Oviedo 
 in his History of the Indies (we use the 
 Itahan version in Eamusio, iii. f . Ulv). 
 
 There is no mention of the gaava 
 in either De Orta or Acosta. Ainrud, 
 which is the commonest Hindustani 
 (Pers.) name for the guava, means 
 properly ' a pear ; ' but the fruit is 
 often called sa/an dm, ' journey 
 mango' (respecting which see under 
 Ananas). And this last term is some- 
 times Yulgarly corrupted into swpari 
 dm (areca-mango !). In the Deccan 
 the fruit is called (according to Moo- 
 deen Sherifl) jam, which is m Bengal 
 the name oithe Syzigiumjamholamcm 
 (see Jamoon), andiaGuzerati/amracJ, 
 which seems to be a factitious word 
 in imitation of amrud. 
 
 The guava, though its claims are 
 so inferior to those of the piae-apple 
 (indeed except to stew, or make Jelly, 
 it is, nohis judiciiiis, an utter impos- 
 tor),* must have spread like that fruit 
 with great rapidity. Both appear in 
 Blochmann's trans'l. of the Am (p. 65) 
 as served at Akbar's table; though 
 when the guava is named among the 
 fruits of Turan, doubts again arise as 
 to the fruit intended, for the word used, 
 Smrud, is ambiguous. In 1688 Dam- 
 pier mentions guavas at Achin, and 
 in Cochin China. The tree, like the cus- 
 tard-apple, has become wild in some 
 parts of India.. See Davidson, below. 
 
 c. 1550. " The guaiava is like a peach- 
 tree, with a leaf resembling the laurel . ■ . : 
 the red are better than the white, and are 
 well-flavoured,"— ©iror. Benzoni, p. 88. 
 
 1658. There is a good cut of the guava, 
 as guaidba, in Piso, pp. 152-3. 
 
 1673. "... Flourish pleasant Tops of 
 Plantains, Cocoes, Guiavas, a kind of 
 Pear." — Fryer, 40. 
 
 1676. ' ' The N. W. part is full of Guaver 
 Trees of the greatest variety, and their 
 I"ruit the largest and best tasted I have met 
 with." — Damipier, ii. 107. 
 
 1685. "The Guava . . . when the Pruit 
 is ripe, it is yellow, soft, and very pleasant. 
 It bakes well as a Pear." — Sampier, i. 222. 
 
 c. 1750-60. "Our guides too made us 
 distinguish a number of goyava, and espe- 
 cially plumb-trees." — Grose, i. 20. 
 
 1764. 
 "A wholesome fruit the ripened guava 
 yields, 
 Boast of the housewife. " 
 
 Grainger, Bk. i. 
 1843. "On some of these extensive plains 
 
 * Sir Josepli Hooker annotates : " You never 
 ate good ones I " 
 
 (on the Mohur R. in Oudh) we found large 
 orchards of the wUd Guava . . . strongly 
 resembling in their rough appearance the 
 pear-trees in the hedges of Worcestershire. 
 —Gol. C. J. Davidson, Diary of Travels, ii. 
 271. 
 
 Gutber, s. This is some kind of 
 gold ducat or sequin ; Milbiurn says ' a 
 Dutch ducat.' It may have adopted 
 this special meaning, but could hardly 
 have held it at the date of our first 
 quotation. The name is probably 
 gahr {dlnar-i-galr), implying its being 
 of infidel origin. 
 
 0. 1590. " Mirza Jani Beg SuMn made 
 this agreement with his soldiers, that every 
 one who should bring in an enemy's head 
 should receive 500 gahars, every one of them 
 worth 12 mirls ... of which 72 went to 
 one ta,-ak3,."—Tdrilchri-TAhiri in ElXiot, i. 
 287. 
 
 1711. "Rupees are the most currant 
 Coin ; they have Venetians, Gubbers, Mug- 
 gerbees, and Pagodas." — Loehyer, 201. 
 
 „ "When a Parcel of Venetian 
 Ducats are mixt with others the whole goes 
 by the name of Chequeens at Surat, but 
 when they are separated, one sort is called 
 Venetians, and all the others Gubbers 
 indifferently. "—76. 242. 
 1752. " Gold and Silver Weights : 
 
 oz. dwts. grs. 
 100 Venetian Ducats ... 11 5 
 10 (100 ?) Gubbers ... 10 17 12' 
 Brooks, Weights and Measures. 
 
 Gubbrow, v. To bully, to dumb- 
 found, andperturb a person. Madefrom 
 ghahrdo, the imperative of ghahraim. 
 The latter, though sometimes used 
 transitively, is more usually neuter, 
 ' to be dumbfounded and perturbed.' 
 
 Gudda, s. A donkey, literal and 
 metaphorical. H. gadhd. The coin- 
 cidence of the Scotch cvddy has been 
 attributed to a loan from. Hindi through 
 the gypsies, who were the chief owners 
 of the animal in Scotland, where it is 
 not common. On the other hand, this 
 is ascribed to a nickname Guddy (for 
 Cuthbert), like the English Neddy, 
 similarly applied. A Punjab prover- 
 bial phrase is gaddh hhurla,, "Don- 
 keys' rubbing " their sides together, a 
 sort of ' claw me and I'll claw thee.' 
 
 Guddy, Guddee, s. Hind, gaddi, 
 Mahr. gadl. ' The Throne.' Pro- 
 perly it is a cushion, a throne in the 
 Oriental sense, i.e. the seat of royalty, 
 "a simple sheet, or mat, or carpet 
 on the floor, with a large cushion or 
 pillow at the head, against which the 
 
QUBGE. 
 
 307 
 
 GUINEA-WORM. 
 
 great man reclines " {Wilson^ "To 
 be placed on tlie ^uddee " i? to suc- 
 ceed to tlie kingaom. The word is 
 also used for the pad placed on an 
 elephant's hack. 
 
 Gudge, s. Pers. H. gaz, and corr. 
 gaj; a Persian yard measure or there- 
 abouts ; but in India applied to mea- 
 sures of very varying lengths, from the 
 hath, or natural cubit, to the English 
 yard. 
 
 In the Aln, Abu'l Pazl details 
 nmaerous gaz ■which had been in use 
 under the Caliphs or in India, varying 
 from 18 inches English (as calculated 
 by J. Prinsep) to o2J. The lldhi gaz 
 of Akbar was intended to supersede 
 all these as a standard ; and as it was 
 the basis of all reoordsof land-measure- 
 ments and rents in Upper India, the 
 determination of its value was a subject 
 of much importance when the revenue 
 surveys were undertaken about 182'!. 
 The results of inquiry were very dis- 
 crepant, however, and finally an arbi- 
 trary value of 33 inches was assumed. 
 The lighd (see Beegah.) based on this, 
 and containing 3600 square gaz=^ of 
 an acre, is the standard in the N.W.P., 
 but statistics are always now rendered 
 ia acres. See Gladwin's Ayeen (1800) i. 
 302, segq., and Prinsep' s Useful Tables, 
 Thomas's ed., 122. 
 
 1814. They have no measures but the 
 gadge, which is from their elbowto the end 
 of the middle finger, for measuring length." 
 —Pearix, Ace. of the Ways of the Ahyasinians, 
 in Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo., ii. 56. 
 
 Guicowar, n.p. Gaehwar, the title 
 of the Mahratta kings of Guzerat, 
 descended from Damaji and Pllaji 
 Gaekwar, who rose to distinction among 
 Mahratta warriors in the second 
 quarter of last century. The word 
 means ' Cowherd.' 
 
 Guinea-fowl, s. There seems to 
 have been in the 16th century some 
 oonfusionbetween turkeys and Guinea- 
 fowl. See however under Turkey. 
 
 Guinea -cloths, Guinea - stuffs. 
 
 Apparently these were piece-goods 
 bought in India to be used in the 
 West African trade. 
 
 1726. We find in a list of cloths purchased 
 bythe Dutch Faobory at Por.o Novo, 
 (Juinees Lywaat, and Neciros - Klcederm 
 ( trumea linens and Negro's clothing '). — See 
 yalentipi, Chorom. 9. 
 
 1813. "The demand for Surat piece- 
 
 goods has been much decreased in Europe 
 . . . and from the abolition of the slave 
 trade, the demand for the African market 
 has been much reduced * * * Guinea stuffs, 
 4| yards each (per ton) 1200 (pieces)."— 
 Milburn, i. 289. 
 
 Guinea-pig, s. This was a nick- 
 name given to midshipmen or appren- 
 tices on board Indiamen in the last 
 century, when the command of such a 
 vessel was a sure fortune, and large 
 fees were paid to the captain with 
 whom the youngsters embarked. Ad- 
 miral Smyth, in his Sailor's Hand- 
 book, 1867, defines : ' The younger 
 midshipmen of an Indiaman.' 
 
 Guinea-worm, s. A parasitic worm 
 [Filaria Medinensis) inhabiting the 
 subcutaneous cellular tissue of man, 
 frequently in the leg, varying from 6 
 inches to 12 feet in length ; and 
 common on the Pers. Gulf, in Upper 
 Egypt, Guinea, &c. 
 
 The reason of the name is shown by 
 the quotation from Purchas, respecting 
 its prevalence in Guinea. 
 
 The disease is graphically described 
 by Agatharchides in the first quota- 
 tion. 
 
 B.C. c. 113. "Those about the Red Sea 
 who are stricken with a certain malady, as 
 Agatharchides relates, besides being afflicted 
 with other novel and unheard-of symptoms, 
 of which one is that small snake-Hke worms 
 (SptucoiTia fiiKpi) eat through the legs and 
 arms, and peep out, but when touched in- 
 stantly shrink back again, and winding 
 among the muscles produce intolerable 
 burning pains." — In Dubner's ed. of Plu- 
 tarch, iv. 872, viz. Table Discussions, Bk. 
 VIII. Quest, ix. 3. 
 
 1600. "The wormes in the legges and 
 bodies trouble not euery one that goeth to 
 those Countreys, but some are troubled with 
 them and some are not " (a full account of 
 the disease follows). — Descn. of Guinea, in 
 Purchas, ii. 963. 
 
 c. 1630. "But for their water ... I 
 may call it Aqua Mortis .... it ingenders 
 small lon^r worms in the legges of such as 
 use to drink it ... by no potion, no un- 
 guent to be remedied : they have no other 
 way to destroy them, save by rowling them 
 about a pin or peg, not unlike the treble of 
 Theorbo;— ;SiM- T. Herbert, p. 128. 
 
 1664. "... nor obliged to drink of 
 those naughty waters . . . full of nastiness 
 of so many people and beasts . . . that do 
 cause such fevers, which are very hard to 
 cure, and which breed also certain very 
 dangerous worms in the legs .... they 
 are commonly of the bigness and length of 
 a small Vial-string . . . and they must be 
 drawn out little by little, from day to day, 
 gently winding them about a little twig 
 
 X 2 
 
GUJPTTTTT. 
 
 308 
 
 GUBEEBPUBWUB. 
 
 about the bigness of a needle, for fear of 
 breaking them." — Bemier, E. T. 114. 
 
 1676. " Guinea Worins are very frequent 
 in some Places of the West Indies .... I 
 rather judge that they are generated by 
 drinking bad water." — Dampier, ii. 89, 90. 
 
 1768. " The less dangerous diseases which 
 attack Europeans in Guinea are, the dry 
 belly-ache, and a worm which breeds in 
 the flesh .... Dr. Kouppe observes that 
 the disease of the Guinea-worm is in- 
 fectious." — Lind on Diseases of Hot Climates, 
 pp. 53, 54. 
 
 Gujputty, n.p. See Cospetir. 
 
 Giun-gum, s. We had supposed 
 tMs word to he an invention of the 
 late Charles Dickens, but it seems to 
 be a real Indian, or Anglo-Indian 
 word. The nearest approximation in 
 Shakespear's Diet, is gamah, 'sound 
 of the kettledrum.' But the word is 
 perhaps a Malay plural of gong origi- 
 nally ; see the quotation from Osieck. 
 
 c. 1750-60. "A music far from delightful, 
 consisting of little drums they call Gum- 
 gums, cymbals, and a sort of fife." — Grose, 
 i. 139. 
 
 1771. "At night we heard a sort of 
 music, partly made by insects, and partly 
 by the noise of the Gungung." — Osieck, i. 
 185. 
 
 1836. " ' Did you ever hear a tom-tom. 
 Sir ?' sternly enquired the Captain . . . 
 
 'A what?' asked Hardy, rather taken 
 aback. 
 
 ' A tom-tom.' 
 
 ' Never ! ' 
 
 ' Kor a gum-gum V 
 
 ' Never ! ' 
 
 ' What is a gum-gum ? ' eagerly enquired 
 several young ladies." — Sketches by Boz, The 
 Steam Excursion. 
 
 GtUlja, s. Hind, ganjha. The 
 flowering or fruiting shoots of the 
 female plant of Indian 'henr^ {Cannabis 
 saliva, L., formerly distinguished as C. 
 indica), used as an intoxicant. See 
 , Bhang. 
 
 1874. "In odour and the absence of taste, 
 ganj a resembles bhang. It is said that after 
 the leaves which constitute bhamg have 
 been gathered, little shoots sprout from the 
 stem, and that these, picked off and dried, 
 form what is called ganja." — Hanbury tb 
 FViicMger, 493. 
 
 Gunny, Gunny-bagf, s. From 
 Sansk. goni, ' a sack ; ' Hind, and Mahr. 
 gon, goni, ' a sack, sacking.' The 
 popular and trading name of the coarse 
 sacking and sacks made from the fibre 
 of jute (q.v.), much used in all Indian 
 trade. Tat is a common Hindi name 
 for the stufl. 
 
 c. 1590. "Sircar Ghoraghat produces 
 raw siUf, gunneys, and plenty of Tanghum 
 horses."— Gladwin's Ayeen (ed. 1800) ii. 9._ 
 
 But here, in the original, the term is 
 parchah-i-taiband. 
 
 1693. " Besides the aforenamed articles 
 Goeny-sacks are collected at Palicol." — 
 Havart (3), 14. 
 
 1711. " When Sugar is pack'd in double 
 Goneys, the outer Bag is always valued in 
 Contract at 1 or 1| Shahee." — Lockyer, 
 244. 
 
 • 1726, In a list of goods procurable at 
 Daatzerom : 
 
 " Goeni-zakken (Gunny bags)." — Ya- 
 lentijn. Char. 40. 
 
 1727. "Shildon . . . put on board some 
 rotten long Pepper, that he could dispose 
 of no otherWay, and some damaged Gunnies, 
 which are much used in Persia for embaling 
 Goods, when they are good in their kind." 
 — A, Ham. ii. 15. 
 
 1764. "Baskets, Gunny bags, and diA- 
 bers . . . Rs. 24."— In Long, 384. 
 
 1785. "We enclose two parwanehs ... 
 directing them each to despatch 1000 goonies 
 of grain to that person of mighty degree." 
 — Tippoo's Letters, 171. 
 
 Gup, s. Idle gossip. Pars. Hind. 
 gap, 'prattle, tattle.' The word is 
 perhaps an importation from Turan.. 
 Vdmb§ry gives Orient. TiyM gep, gel, 
 ' word, sa3dng, talk ; ' which, how- 
 ever, Pavet de Courteille suggests to 
 be a corruption from the Pers. guftan, 
 ' to say ; ' of which, indeed, there is a 
 form guptan. See quotation from 
 Schuyler showing the use in Turkes- 
 tan. The word is perhaps best known 
 in England through an unamiable 
 account of society in S. India, pub- 
 lished under the name of " Gup," in 
 1868. 
 
 1809-10. -'They (native ladies) sit on 
 their cushions from day to day, with no 
 other .... amusement than hearing the 
 'gup-gup,' or gossip of the place."— Mrs. 
 Slienaood's Autobiog. 357. 
 
 1876. " The first day of mourning goes 
 by the name of gup, i.e. commemorative 
 talk." — Schuyler's Turkestan, i. 151. 
 
 Gureebpurwur, and Gurreebnu- 
 wauz, ss. Arabo-Pers. Oharlhparwar 
 and Ghanhnawaz, used in H. as 
 respectful terms of address, meaning 
 respectively ' Provider of the Poor ! ' 
 ' Oherisher of the Poor ! ' 
 
 1726. "Those who are of equal condition 
 bend the body somewhat towards each 
 other, and some lay hold of each other by 
 the beard, saying Grab-auemoas, i.e. I wish 
 you the prayers of the poor." — Yalmtijn, 
 Ghoro. 109. 
 
 1824. "I was appealed to loudly by 
 
GURIAUT. 
 
 309 
 
 GYM-KEANA. 
 
 hoth parties ; the soldiers calling on me as 
 'Ghureeb purwar,' the Goomashta, not to 
 be outdone, exclaiming, ' Donai, Lord 
 Sahib ! Donai ! Rajah ! ' " (Read Dohal 
 and see Doai). — Heber, i. 266. See also 
 p. 279. 
 
 Gurjaut, n.p. The popular and 
 
 official name of certain, forest tracts at 
 the back of Orissa. The word is a 
 hybrid, being the Hind, garh, ' a fort,' 
 Persianised into a plural garhjdt, in 
 ignorance of which we have seen, in 
 quasi-official documents, the use of a 
 further English plural, Ourjauts or 
 garhjats, which is Hke ' fortses.' 
 
 This manner of denominating such 
 tracts from the isolated occupation by 
 fortified posts appears to be very ancient 
 in that part of India. We have in 
 Ptolemy and the Periplus Dosarene or 
 Desarene, apparently representing 
 Sansk. Dasarna, quasi dasan rina, 
 ' having Ten Ports,' which the Ksts of 
 thcBr/iai Sanhitd shew us in this part of 
 India [J. B. As. Soc, N.S., v. 83). The 
 forest tract behind Orissa is called in the 
 grant of an Orissa king, Nava Kofi, ' the 
 Niae Ports' {J. A. _S. B., xxxiii., 84); 
 and we have, in this region, further in 
 the interior, the province of Chattu- 
 garh=36 Forts. 
 
 Gurry. 
 
 a. A little fort ; Hind, garhi. Also 
 Gurr, i.e. garh, ' a fort.' 
 
 b. See Ghurry. 
 a.— 
 
 1693. ". . . many of his Heathen Nobles, 
 only such as were befriended by strong 
 Gurrs, or Fastnesses upon the Mountains 
 . . ."—Myer, 165. 
 
 1786. "... The Zemindars in 4 per- 
 gunnahs are so refractory as to have for- 
 feited (read fortified) themselves in their 
 gurries, and to refuse all payments of 
 revenue."— Articles agaimt W. Hastings in 
 JBwrke, vii. 59. 
 
 Gutta Percha, s. This is the Malay 
 name Gatah Pertja, i.e. ' Sap of the 
 Percha,' Dichorisis Gutta, Benth. {Ison- 
 andra (?««f a, Hooker; N.O. Sapotaceae). 
 Dr. Oxley writes (in the J. Ind. Ar- 
 chip., i. p. 22) that percha is properly 
 the name of a tree which produces a 
 spurious article ; the real gutta p. is 
 produced by the tubau. The product 
 was first brought to notice in 1843 by 
 Dr. Montgomery. It is collected by 
 first ringing the tree and then felling 
 it, and no doubt by this process the 
 article wiU speedily become extract. 
 
 The history of G. P. is however far from 
 weU known. Several trees are known 
 to contribute to the exported article ; 
 their juices being mixt together. 
 
 Guzzy, s. Pers. and Hind, gazi; 
 perhaps from its having been woven of 
 a gaa in breadth (see Gudge). A very 
 poor kind of cotton cloth. 
 
 1701. In a price list for Persia we find : 
 "Gesjes Bengaals." — Valentijn, v. 303. 
 
 1784. " It is suggested that the following 
 Articles may be proper to compose the first 
 adventure (to Tibet) : . . . . Cruzzie, or 
 coarse Cotton Cloths, and Otterskius . . ." 
 — In Seton-Karr, i. 4. 
 
 Gyaul (properly Gayal), s. A large 
 animal [Gavaeiu frontalis, Jerd.) of the 
 ox tribe, found wild in various forest 
 tracts to the east of India. It is domes- 
 ticated by the Mishmis of the Assam 
 valley, and other tribes as far south as 
 Ohittagong. In Assam it is called 
 Mithan. 
 
 1824. "In the park several uncommon 
 animals are kept. Among them the Ghyal, 
 an animal of which I had not, to my recol- 
 lection, read any account, though the name 
 was not unknown to me. It is a very noble 
 creature, of the ox or bi^ffalo' kind, with 
 immensely large horns. . ." — Heber, i. 34. 
 
 Gyelong, s. A Buddhist priest in 
 Tibet. Tib. dQe-sLong, i.e. ' beggar 
 of virtue,' i.e. a bhikshu or mendicant 
 friar (see under Buxee) ; but latterly 
 a priest who has received the highest 
 orders. See Jaeschhe, p. 86. 
 
 1784. "He was dressed in the festival 
 habit of a gylong or priest, being covered 
 with a scarlet satin cloak, and a gilded mitre 
 on his head." — Bogle, in Markham's Tibet, 
 25. 
 
 Gym-Khaiia, s. This word is quite 
 modem, and was unknown 25yearsago. 
 The first use of it that we can trace is 
 (on the authority of Major John 
 Trotter) at Eurklin 1861, whenagym- 
 khana was instituted there. It is a 
 factitious word, invented, we believe, ia 
 the Bombay Presidency, and probably 
 based upon gend-hhana ('ball-house '), 
 the name usually given in Hind, to an 
 English racket-court. It is applied to 
 a place of public resort at a station, 
 where the needful facilities for athletics 
 and games of sorts are provided, in- 
 cluding (when that was in fashion) a 
 skating-rink, a lawn-tennis ground, 
 and so forth. The gym may have been 
 simply a corruption of gend shaped by 
 gym-aastica. The word is also applied 
 
GYNEE. 
 
 310 
 
 HACKEBY. 
 
 to a meeting for such, sports ; and in 
 this sense it has trayelled already as 
 i'ar as Malta. 
 
 1877. "Their proposals are that the 
 Cricket Club should include in their pro- 
 gramme the games, &c., proposed by the 
 promoters of a gymkhana Club, so far as 
 not to interfere with cricket, and should join 
 in making a rink and lawn-tennis, and 
 badminton courts, within the cricket-ground 
 enclosure." — Pioneer Mail, Nov. 3. 
 
 1879. "Mr. A F can always 
 
 be depended on for epigram, but not for 
 accuracy. In his letters from Burma he 
 talks of the Gymkhana at Kangoon as a sort 
 of establissement [sic] where people have 
 pleasant little dinners. In the ' Oriental 
 
 Arcadia,' which Mr. ]? tells us Is 
 
 flavoured with naughtiness, people may do 
 strange things, but they do «oi dine at Gym 
 khanas." — Do., Bo., July 2nd. 
 
 1881. "R. E. Gymkhana at Malta, for 
 Polo and other Ponies, 20th June, 1881."— 
 Heading in Royal Engineer Journal, Aug. 
 1st, p. 159. 
 
 1883. "I am not speaking of Bombay 
 people with their clubs and gymkhanas and 
 other devices for oiling the wheels of exist- 
 ence. . . ." — Tribes on My Frontier, 9. 
 
 Gynee, s. H. Oainl. A very dimi- 
 nutive kiud of ox bred in Bengal. It 
 is, when -well cared for, a beautiful 
 creature, is not more than 3 feet high, 
 and affords excellent meat. It is men- 
 tioned by Aelian : 
 
 c. 250. "There are other bullocks in 
 India, which to look at are no bigger than 
 the largest goats ; these also are yoked, and 
 run very swiftly." — De Nat. Anim., xv. 24. 
 
 0. 1590. " There is also a species of oxen 
 called gaini, small like gijct horses (see 
 Goont), but very beautiful."— .4m, i. 149. 
 
 Hackery, s. In the Bengal Presi- 
 . dency this word is now applied only to 
 the common native bullock-cart used 
 in the slow draught of goods and mate- 
 rials. But formerly in Bengal, as 
 still in Western India and Ceylon, the 
 word was applied to lighter carriages 
 (drawn by bullocks) for personal trans- 
 port. 
 
 Though the word is used by English- 
 men almost universally in India, it is 
 unknown to natives, or if known is re- 
 garded as an English term; and its 
 origin is exceedingly obscure. The 
 
 word seems to have originated on the 
 west side of India, where we find it ia 
 our earliest quotations. It is probably 
 one of those numerous words which 
 were long ia use, and undergoing cor- 
 ruption by illiterate soldiers and 
 sailors, before they appeared in any 
 kind of literature. 
 
 Wilson suggests a probable Portu- 
 guese origin, e.g. from acarretar, to 
 convey in a cart. And the word may 
 have been shaped by the existence of 
 the Hind, words hahna, ' to drive,* 
 haharna, ' to drive (oxen),' &c. But 
 these are mere suggestions, for we 
 have found no evidence.* 
 
 In Broughton's Letters from a Mali- 
 ratta Camp (p. 156) the word hackery 
 is used for what is in Upper India 
 commonly called an Ekka (q.v.) or 
 light native pony-carriage ; but this is 
 an exceptional application. 
 
 1673. ■' ' The Coach wherein I was break- 
 ing, we were forced to mount the Indian 
 Hackery, a Two-wheeled Chariot, drawn 
 by swift little Oxen." ^— Fryer, 83. 
 
 1690. " Their Hackeries likewise, which 
 are a Kind of Coach, with two Wheels, are 
 all drawn by Oxen." — Ovington, 254. 
 
 1711. " The Streets (at Surat) are wide 
 and commodious ; otherwise the Hackerys, 
 which are very common, would be an Incon- 
 veniency. These are a sort of Coaches 
 drawn by a Pair of Oxen." — Lockyer, 259. 
 
 1742. "The bridges are much worn, aad 
 out of repair, by the number of HackarieB 
 and other carriages which are continually 
 passing over them." — In Wheeler, iii. 262. 
 
 1756. "The 11th of July the Nawab 
 arrived in the city, and with him Bundoo 
 Sing, to whose house we were removed that 
 afternoon in a hackery."— flbtoeW, in 
 WTieeler's Ewrly Records, 249. 
 
 c. 1760. The hackrees are a conveyance 
 drawn by oxen, which would at first give 
 an idea of slowness that they do not deserve 
 . . . they are open on three sides, covered 
 a-top, and are made to hold two people 
 sitting cross-legged." — Grose, i. 155-156. 
 
 1780. "A hackery is a small covered 
 carriage upon two wheels, drawn by bul- 
 locks, and used generally for the female 
 part of the family." — Hodgei, Travels, 5. 
 
 1798. " At half -past six o'clock we each 
 
 * It is possible that the mere Portuguese article 
 and noun "a carreta" might have produced the 
 Anglo-Indian hackery. Thus in Correa, under 
 1513, we have a description of the Surat hackeries : 
 " and the carriages (as carretas) in which he and the 
 Portuguese travelled were elaborately wrought, 
 and furnished with silk hangings, covering them 
 from the sun ; and these carriages (as carretas) run 
 so smoothly (the country consisting of level plains) 
 that the people travelling in them sleep as tran- 
 quilly as on the ground."— ii. 369. 
 
 t For these swift oxen see silao'Forbes below, and 
 Aelian de N.A. quoted under gynee. 
 
SABGEE. 
 
 311 
 
 HALALLCVB. 
 
 got into a haekeray." — Stavorinus,' tr. by 
 Wilcocks, iii. 295. 
 
 1811. Solvyns draws and describes the 
 Hackery in the modern Bengal sense. 
 
 1813. "Travelling in a light hackaree, 
 at the rate of five miles an hour." — Forbes, 
 Or. Mem., iii. 376. 
 
 Forbes's engraving represents such an 
 ox-carriage as would be called in Bengal a 
 iaiU. (See Bylee in Sv^pt.]. 
 
 1829. " The genuine vehicle of the coun- 
 try is the hackery. This is a sort of wee 
 tent, covered more or less with tinsel and 
 scarlet, and bells and gilding, and placed 
 upon a clumsy two-wheeled carriage with a 
 pole that seems to be also a Idnd of boot, as 
 it is at least a foot deep. This is drawn by 
 a pair of white bullocks." — Mem. of Col. 
 Mountain, 2nd ed., 84. 
 
 1860, "Native gentlemen, driving fast 
 trotting oxen in little hackery carts, 
 hastened home from it." — Tennent's Ceylon, 
 ii. 140. 
 
 Hadgee, s. Ax. Hdjj, a pilgrim to 
 Mecca; from hajj, the pilgrimage, or 
 visit to a venerated spot. Hence Hdjji 
 and Haji used oolloqmally in Persian 
 and Turkish.* 
 
 1765. " Hodgee acquired this title from 
 his having in his early years made a pil- 
 grimage to Hodge (or the tomb of Mahommed 
 at Mecca)." — Molwell, Hist. Events, &c., 
 i. 69. 
 
 Hakim, s. Hind, from Ar. hakim, 
 a judge, a ruler, or master ; ' the 
 authority.' 
 
 The same Arab, root i^afcm,' bridling, 
 restraining, judging,' supplies a variety 
 of words occurring in this Glossary, 
 viz. 
 
 Hakim (as here). 
 
 Hakim (see Huckeem). 
 
 I ukm (see Hookum). 
 
 Hikmat (see Hickmut). 
 
 1698. "Hackum, a Governor.'' — Fryer's' 
 Index Explanatory. 
 
 0. 1861. 
 " Then comes a settlement Hakim, to teach 
 me to plough and weed — 
 I sowed the cotton he gave me — but first 
 I boiled the seed. ..." 
 
 A. G. I/yall, The Old Pindaree. 
 
 Halalcore, s. Literally Arab. Pers. 
 haldl-khor, 'one who eats what is 
 
 * Note by Prof. Boiertson SmitK—Theve is current 
 confusion about the word Mjj. It is originally 
 the participle of hajj, • he went on the hajj: But 
 ■? "i?„^™ usage pjjj is used as part., and MjJ is 
 ■^^™" *" ™^ '''^° ^^ madLB the pilgrim- 
 age. When this is prefixed to a name, the double 
 3 cannot be pronounced without inserting a short 
 TOwel and thectis shortened; thus you sav "el- 
 mjse Soleiman," or the like. The incorrect form 
 "ajjt 13 however used by Turks and Persians. 
 
 lawful,' applied eupiiemistically to a 
 person of very low caste, a sweeper or , 
 scavenger, perhaps as implying ' to 
 whom all is lawful food.' GeneraUy 
 used as S3monymou8 with, bungy, q.v. 
 
 1623. " Sciah Selim nel principio ... si 
 sdegn6tanto,cliepocomancbche per dispetto 
 non la desse per forza in matrimonio ad 
 uno della razza che chiamano halal chor, 
 quasi dica 'mangialeoito,' ciofe che ha per 
 leoito di mangiare ogni cosa ..." (See 
 other quotation under harem). — P. della 
 Valle, ii. 52,5. 
 
 1638. "... sont obligez de se purifier 
 depuis la teste i'usqu'aux pieds si quelqu'vn 
 de oes gens qu'ils appellent Alchores, 
 leur a touch6.—Mandelslo, Paris, 1659, 
 219. 
 
 1665. " Ceux qui ne parlent que Persan 
 dans les Indes, les appellent Halalcour, 
 c'est ^ dire oelui qui se donne la liberty de 
 manger de tout ce qu'il lui plait, ou, selon 
 quelques uns, oelui qui mange ce qu'il a 16- 
 gitimement gagn^. Et ceux qui approuvent 
 cette dernifere explication, disent qu'autre- 
 fois Halalcours s'appellent HaravKours, 
 mangeurs de Viande def endues." — Tlwvenot, 
 V. 190. 
 
 1673. "That they should be accounted 
 the Offsoum of the People, and as base 
 as the Holencores (whom they account so, 
 because they defile themselves by eating* 
 anything)." — Fryer, 28. 
 
 1690. "TheHalalchors . . . are another 
 Sort of Indians at Suratl, the most con- 
 temptible, but extremely necessary to be 
 there." — Ovington, 382. 
 
 1783. "That no Hollocore, Derah, or 
 Chandala caste, shall upon any consideration 
 come out of their houses after 9 o'clock in 
 the morning, lest they should taint the air, 
 or touch the superior Hindoos in the streets." 
 — Mahratta Proclamation at Baroch, in 
 Forbes, Or. Mem., iv. 232. 
 
 1786. " When all my schoolfellows and 
 youthful compeers (those misguided few 
 excepted who joined, to use a Gentoo 
 phrase, the hallachores of the human race) 
 were striking off with eager hope and earnest 
 intent, in some one or other of the many 
 paths of busy life, I was ' standing idle in 
 the market-place.' "—Letter of Robert Burns, 
 in A. Cunningham's ed. of Wm-ks and Life, 
 vi. 63. 
 
 1788. The Indian Vocabulary also gives 
 Hallachore. 
 
 1810. "For the meaner ofiices we have 
 a Hallalcor or Chandela (one of the Tmost 
 wretched Pariahs)."— ilfaWa Graham, 31. 
 
 Halallcur. V. used in the impera- 
 tive for infinitive, as is common in the 
 Anglo-Indian use of Hind, verbs, being 
 Ar. H. haldl-har, 'make lawful,' i.e. 
 put (an animal) to death in the manner 
 prescribed to Mahommedans, when it 
 is to be used for food. 
 
HALF-CASTE. 
 
 312 
 
 SABEM. 
 
 1883. "The diving powers of the poor 
 duck are exhausted. ... I have only . . . 
 to seize my booty, vfhich has just enough of 
 life left to allow Peer Khan to make it 
 halal, by cutting its throat in the name of 
 Allah, and dividing the webs of its feet." — 
 Tribes on My Frontier, 167. 
 
 Half-caste, s. A person of mixt 
 European and Indian blood. 
 
 1789. " Mulattoes, or as they are called 
 in the East Indies, half-casts." — Munro's 
 Nwn-ative, 5t. 
 
 1793. "They (the Mahratta Infantry) 
 are commanded by half-cast people of 
 Portuguese and French extraction, who 
 draw off the attention of the spectators 
 from the bad clothing of their men, by the 
 profusion of antiquated lace bestowed on 
 their own." — Dirom, Narrative, 11. 
 
 1809. "The Padre, who is a half-cast 
 Portuguese, informed me that he had three 
 districts under him." — Ld. Valentia, i. 
 329. 
 
 1828. "An invalid sergeant . . . came, 
 attended by his wife, a very pretty young 
 half-caste.'''— ffeSe?-, i. 298. 
 
 1875. " Othello is black — the very tragedy 
 lies there ; the whole force of the contrast, 
 the whole pathos and extenuation of his 
 doubts of Desdemona, depend on this black- 
 ness. Fechter makes him a half-caSte." — 
 '6. H. Lewes, On Actors and the AH of 
 Acting. 
 
 Hanger, s. The word in tliis form 
 is not in Anglo-Indian use, but (witli 
 tbe Scotch zuhinger, old Eng. whin- 
 yard, Fr. cajigiar, &c., other forms of 
 the same) may be noted here as a cor- 
 ruption of the Arab. Ichanjar, ' a 
 dagger or short falchion.' This (vulg. 
 CUnjUr) is the Indian form. The/t/jara- 
 jar in India is a large double-edgeddag- 
 ger with a very broad base and a slight 
 curve. 
 
 1574. " Patrick Spreull . . . being per- 
 sewit be Johne Boill Chepman ... in in- 
 vadyng of him, and stryking him with ane 
 quhinger . . . throuch the quhilk the said 
 Johnes neis wes woundit to the effusioun of 
 his blude." — Exts. from Records of the Burgh 
 of Glasgow (1876), p. 2. 
 
 1601. " The other day I happened to 
 enter into some discourse of a hanger, 
 which I assure you, both for fashion and 
 workmanship was most peremptory beau- 
 tiful and gentlemanlike. . . ." — S. Jomon, 
 Every Man in his Humour, i. 4. 
 
 1672. ". . . il s'estoit emport^ contre 
 eUe jusqu'k un tel excfes qu'il luy avoit 
 
 . port^ guelques coups de Cangiar dans les 
 mamelles. . . ." — Journal d'Ant. Galland, 
 i. 177. 
 
 1673. "... handjar de diamants. . . ." 
 — App. to do. ii. 189. 
 
 1676. 
 " His pistol next he cook'd anew 
 
 And out his nutbrovm whinyard drew." 
 Hudibras, Canto iii. 
 
 1781. " I fancy myself now one of the 
 most formidable men in Europe ; a blunder- 
 buss for Joe, a pair of double barrels to 
 stick in my belt, and a cut and thrust 
 hanger with a little pistol in the hilt, to 
 hang by my side." — Lord Minto, in Life, 
 i. 56. 
 
 " Lost out of a buggy on the Epad between 
 Barnagur and Calcutta, a steel mounted 
 Hanger with a single guard." — Hickeys 
 Bengal Gazette, June 30. 
 
 1883. ". . . by farrashes, the carpet- 
 spreader class, a large canjar, or curved 
 dagger, with a heavy ivory handle, is 
 carried ; less for use than as a badge of 
 office."— IFSfe, Modern Persia, 326. 
 
 Hansil, s. A hawzer, from the 
 English (Boe'buck). 
 
 Hanspeek, Uspuek, &o., s. Sea 
 Hind. AspaJc. A handspike, from the 
 English. 
 
 Haraklri, s. This, the native name 
 of the Japanese rite of suicide com- 
 mitted as a poiat of honour or substi- 
 tute for judicial execution, has long 
 been interpreted as ' ' happy despatch," 
 but what the origin of this curious 
 error is we do not know. The real 
 meaning is realistic in the extreme, 
 viz., hara= 'hellj,' Mri=' cut.' 
 
 1616. "Here we had news how Galsa 
 Same was to passe this way to morrow to 
 goe to a church near Miaco, called Coye ; 
 som say to cut his bellie, others say to be 
 shaved a prist and to remeane theare the 
 rest of his daies." — Cocks's Diary, i. 164. 
 
 1617. "The King demanded 800 tais 
 from Shosque Dono, or else to cut his 
 belly, whoe, not having it to pay, did it." 
 
 — Ibid. 337, see also ii. 202. 
 
 Haramzada, s. A scoundrel ; hte- 
 rally ' misbegotten ' ; a common term 
 of abuse. It is Arabo-Persian haram- 
 zada, ' son of the unlawful.' Haram 
 is from a root signifying sacer (see 
 under liar em), and which appears as 
 Hebrew in the sense of devoting to 
 destruction, and of ' a ban.' Thus in 
 Numbers xxi. 3 : " They utterly de- 
 stroyed them and their cities ; and he 
 called the name of the place Hormah." 
 
 Harem, s. Ar. haram and harim, 
 i.e. sacer, applied especially to women 
 of the family and their apartment. 
 This word is not now commonly used 
 in India; zenana (q.V.) being the 
 
HABBY. 
 
 313 
 
 RAVILBAB. 
 
 oominoii word for 'tte women of a 
 family ' or their apartments. 
 
 1298. "... car maintes homes emo- 
 rurent e mantes dames en furent veves . . 
 e maintes autres dames ne furent k toz jorz 
 mfes en plores et en lermes : ce furent les 
 meres et les araines de homes qe hi mo- 
 iTirent." — Mm-co Polo, in Old Text of Soo. 
 de Geographic, 251. 
 
 1623. "Non so come sciah Selim ebbe 
 notizia di lei e s'innamorb. Voile condur- 
 la nel suo haram o gynaeceo, e tenerla qulvi 
 appresso di sfe come una delle altre concu- 
 bine; ma questa donna (Nurmahal) che 
 era sopra modo astuta . . . ricusb." — P. 
 della Valle, ii. 525. 
 
 1630. "This Duke here and in other 
 seralios (or Harams as the Persians term 
 them) has above 300 concubines."— JTcrieri, 
 139. 
 
 1676. " In the midst of the large Gallery 
 is a Nich in the Wall, into which the King 
 descends out of his Haram by a private pair 
 of Stairs." — Tavei-nier, E. T., ii. 49. 
 
 1726. " On the Ganges also lies a noble 
 fortress, with' the Palace of the old Em- 
 peror of Hindostan, with his Hharaam or 
 women's apartment. . ." — Valentijn, v. 168. 
 
 Harry, s. This word is quite obso- 
 lete. Wilson gives Bdri as Beng. ' A 
 servant of the lowest class, a sweeper.' 
 But in two out of our three quotations 
 harry is applied to a woman, in one case 
 employed to carry water. The third is 
 doubtful. A female servant of this 
 description is not now known among 
 EngUsh families in Bengal. 
 
 c. 1753. Among the expenses of the 
 Mayor's Court at Calcutta we find : "A 
 tarry . . . Es. l."—Long, 43. 
 
 c. 1754. "A Harry or water- wench . . ." 
 (at Madras).— /vcs, 50. 
 
 ,, In a tariff of wages recom- 
 mended by the " Zemindars of Calcutta," 
 we have : " Harry r woman to a Family . . . 
 2 Rs."— In Soon Kan; i. 95. 
 
 1781. " 2 Harries or Sweepers ... 6 Ks. 
 
 8E«." 
 
 . . under the Chief Magis- 
 trate of Banaris, in Appendix to Narrative 
 of Inmirection there, Calcutta, 1782. 
 
 Hatty, s. H. Tiatlii, the most 
 common word for an elephant. From 
 the Sansk. haata, 'the hand,' and 
 limtl, 'the elephant,' i.e. ' the creature 
 withahand,' come the H. words hath 
 and TiatM, with the same meanings. 
 The analogy of the elephant's trunk 
 to the hand presents itseK to Pliny : 
 
 '' Mandunt ore ; spirant et bibunt odor- 
 anturque baud inproprie appeUata manu." 
 -viii. 10. 
 
 and to Tennyson : 
 
 "... camels Icnelt 
 Unbidden, and the brutes of mountain back 
 That carry kings in castles, bow'd black 
 
 knees 
 Of homage, ringing with their serpent 
 
 hands. 
 To make her smile, her golden ankle-bells." 
 Merlin and Vivien. 
 
 0. 1526. "As for the animals peculiar to 
 Hindustan, one is the elephant, as the Hin- 
 dustanis call it Hathi, which inhabits the 
 district of Kalpi, the more do the wild 
 elephants increase in number. That is the 
 tract in which the elephant is chiefly taken." 
 —Sober, 315. 
 
 This notice of Baber's shows how re- 
 markably times have changed. No elephants 
 now exist anywhere near the region in- 
 dicated. 
 
 Hattychook, s. Hdthichuk; ser- 
 vant's and gardener's Hind, for arti- 
 choke. This is worth producing, 
 because our word is itself the corrup- 
 tion of an Oriental word thus carried 
 back to the East in mangled form. See 
 Artichoke. 
 
 Haut, s. 
 
 a. Hind. 7idth (the hand or forearm, 
 and thence) ' a cubit,' from the elbow 
 to the tip of the middle finger; a 
 measure of 18 inches, and sometimes 
 more. 
 
 b. Hind, hath, a market held on 
 certain days. 
 
 Havildar, s. Hind, havildar. A 
 sepoy non-commissioned ofiicer, cor- 
 responding to a sergeant, and wearing 
 the chevrons of a sergeant. This, 
 dating from about the middle of the 
 last century, is the only modern use of 
 the term in that form. It is a corrup- 
 tion of Pers. hawaladar or hawaldar, 
 one holding an office of trust ; and in 
 this form it had, in other times, a 
 variety of applications to different 
 charges and subordinate oflcers. Thus 
 among the Mahrattas the commandant 
 of a fort was so styled ; whilst in 
 Eastern Bengal the term was, and 
 perhaps still is, applied to the holder 
 of a hawala, an intermediate tenure 
 between those of zemindar and ryot. 
 
 1673. " We landed at about Nine in the 
 Morning, and were civilly treated by the 
 Customer in his ChouUrff, till the Havildar 
 could be acquainted of my arrival." — Fryer, 
 123. 
 
 1696. "... the havildar of St. Thom^ 
 and Fulecat."— Wheeler, i. 308. 
 
 1824. " Curreem Musseeh was, I believe, 
 a havildar in the Company's army, and his 
 sword and sash were still hung up, with a 
 
HAZREE. 
 
 314 
 
 HILSA. 
 
 not unpleasing vanity, over the desk where 
 he now presided as cateohist." — Seber, i. 
 149. 
 
 Hazree, s. This word is commonly 
 used in Anglo-Indian households in the 
 Bengal Presidency for ' breakfast.' It 
 is not clear how it got this meaning. 
 It is properly hazin, 'muster,' from 
 the Ar. Aogir, ' ready' or 'present.' 
 See Chotsi hazry. 
 
 Hendry Kendry, n.p. Two islands 
 off the coast of the Ooncan, about 7 m. 
 south of the entrance to Bombay 
 Harbour, and now belonging to Kolaba 
 District. The names, according to Ph. 
 Anderson, are Haneri and Khaneri; in 
 the Admy. chart they are Oonari, and 
 Khundari. They are also variously 
 written (the one) Hundry, Ondera, 
 Hunarey, Henery, and (the other) Kun- 
 dra, Cundry, Cimarey, Kenery. The 
 real names are given in the Bombay 
 Gazetteer as Vrtderi and Khanderi. 
 Both islands were piratically occupied 
 as late as the beginning of this cen- 
 tury. Khanderi passed to us in 1818 
 as part of the Peshwa's territory ; Un- 
 deri lapsed in 1840. 
 
 1673. "These Islands are in number 
 seven ; viz. Jiomhaim, Ocmorem, Trwnbay, 
 Blephanto, the Putachoes, MuticMimbap, 
 and Kerenjau, with the Rook of Henry 
 Kenry . ."—Fryer, 61. 
 
 1681. " Although we have formerly wrote 
 you that we will have no war for Hendry 
 Kendry, yet all war is so contrary to our 
 constitution, as well as our interest, that 
 we cannot too often inculcate to you our 
 aversion thereunto." — Court of Directors to 
 Swat, quoted in Anderson's Western India, 
 p. 175. 
 
 1727. " . . . four Leagues south of 
 Bomhay, are two small Islands, Undra and 
 Cundra. The first has a Fortress belong- 
 ing to the Sedee, and the other is fortified 
 by the Sevajee, and is now in the Hands of 
 Connajee Angria." — A. Ham. i. 243. 
 
 c. 1760. " At the harbor's mouth lie two 
 small fortified rocks, called Henara and 
 Canara .... These were formerly in the 
 hands of Angria, and the Siddees, or Moors, 
 which last have long been dispossest of 
 them." — Grose, i. 58. 
 
 Herbed, s. A Parsee priest, not 
 specially engaged in priestly duties. 
 Pers. hirhad, from Pahlavi aerpat. 
 
 1630. "The Herbood or ordinary Church- 
 man." — Lm-d's Display, ch. viii. 
 
 Hickmat, s. Ar. H. Mkmat; an 
 ingenious device or contrivance. See 
 under Hakim. 
 
 Hidg^elee, n.p. The tract so-called 
 was under native rule a chakla, or 
 district, of Orissa ; and under our rule 
 formerly a zUla of Bengal, but now it 
 is a part of Midnapur Zilla, of which 
 it constitutes the S.E. portion, viz., 
 the low coast lands on the west side of 
 the Hoogly estuary, and below the 
 junction of the Eupnarayan. The name 
 is properly Hijili; but it has gone 
 through many strange phases in Euro- 
 pean records. 
 
 1553. "The first of these rivers (from 
 the E. side of the Ghauts) rises from two 
 sources to the east of Chaul, about 15 
 leagues distant, and in an altitude of 18 
 to 19 degrees. The river from the most 
 northerly of these sources is called Grusna, 
 and the more southerly Benkmn, and when 
 they combine they are called Ganga : and 
 this river discharges into the illustrious 
 stream of the Ganges between the two 
 places called Angeli and Picholda in about 
 22 degrees." — Barros, I. ix. 1. 
 
 1586. " An haven which is called Angeli 
 in the Country of Orixa." — Fitch, in Bald. 
 ii. 389. 
 
 1686. "Chanook, on the 15th December 
 (1686) . . . burned and destroyed all the 
 magazines of salt, and granaries of rice, 
 which he found in the way between Hugh- 
 ley and the island of Ingelee."— 0»"mf (re- 
 print), ii. 12. 
 
 1726. ' ' Hingeli. "— Valentyn, v. 158. 
 
 1727. "... Inhabited by Fishers, as 
 are also IngelUe and Kidgerie, two neigh- 
 bouring Islands on the west Side of the 
 Mouth of the Ganges." — A. Ham. i. 275. 
 
 1758. In apprehension of a French Fleet 
 the Select Committee at Fort WiUiam 
 recommend : " That the pagoda at Ingelfe 
 should be washed black, thfe great tree at 
 the place cut down, and the buoys re- 
 moved." — In Zong, 153. 
 
 1784. "Ships laying at Kedgeree, In- 
 gellee, or any other parts of the great 
 River." — In Seton-Karr, i. 37. 
 
 Hilsa, s. Hind, hilsd. A rich and 
 savoury fish of the shad kind (Olupea 
 ilislm. Day), called in books the 
 ' sable-fish,' (a name, from the Port. 
 savel,, quite obsolete in India) and on 
 the Indus pulla {palla). The large 
 shad, which of late has been commonly 
 sold by London fishmongers in the 
 beginning of summer, is very near the 
 hilsa but not so rich. The hilsa is a 
 sea-fish, ascending the river to spawn, 
 and is taken as high as Dehli on the 
 Jumna, as high as Mandalay on the 
 Irawadi {Day). It is also taken in the 
 Ghizerat rivers, though not in the short 
 and shallow streams of the Concan, 
 nor in the Deccan rivers, from which 
 
HIMALYA. 
 
 315 
 
 HINDOO. 
 
 last it seems excluded by the rocky- 
 obstructions. It is the special fish of 
 Sind under the name of palla, and 
 monopolizes the name of fish, just as 
 sabnon does on Scotch rivers (Dr. Mac- 
 donald's Acct. of Bombay Fisheries, 
 1883). 
 
 1539. "... A. little Island, called Apo- 
 fingua [Ape-Mngcm) . . . inhabited by poor 
 people who live by the fishing of shads {que 
 viae de la pesoaria das saveis). — Pinto (orig. 
 cap. xviii.), Cogan, p. 22. 
 
 1613. ' ' Na queUa costa marittima occi- 
 dental de Viontana (Ujong-Tana, Malay 
 Peninsula) habitavao Saletes Pescadores 
 que nao tinhao outro tratto . . . saJvo de 
 sua pescarya de Baveis, donde so aprovei- 
 tarao das ovas chamado Tvirahos passados 
 per salmeura." — Eredia de Godinho, 22. 
 
 1810. " The Mlsah (or sable-fish) seems 
 to be midway between a mackerel and a 
 saimon."— Williamson, V. M., ii. 154-5. 
 
 1813. Forbes calls it the sabU or salmon- 
 fish, and says "it a little resembles the 
 European fish (salmon) from which it is 
 named." — Or. Mem. i. 53. 
 
 1824. " The fishery, we_ were told by 
 these people, was of the ' Hllsa ' or ' Sable- 
 fish."— jffefter, ed. 1844, i. 81. 
 
 Himal^a, n.p. This is the com- 
 mon pronunciation of the name of the 
 great range 
 
 "Whose snowy ridge the roving Tartar 
 bounds," 
 
 properly Himal&ya, ' the Abode of 
 Sno-w;' also called Eimavat, 'The 
 Snowy ; ' Himagiri and HimaSaila ; 
 Himadri, HimahUta, etc. , from various 
 forms of which the ancients made Im- 
 am, Emodus, etc. Pliny had got some- 
 where the true meaning of the name : 
 "... a montibus Hemodis, quorum 
 promontorium Imaus vocatur nivosum 
 signifioante. . ." (vi. 17). We do not 
 know how far back the use of the mo- 
 dem name is to be found. We do not 
 find it in Baber, who gives Siwalah as 
 the Indian name of the mountains (see 
 Siwalic). The_ oldest occurrence we 
 know is in the Ain, which gives in the 
 Seographical Tables, under the Third 
 Oliinate, Z'o7i-t-Himalah (orig. ii. 36.) 
 This is disguised in Gladwin's version 
 by a wrong reading into Kerdehmaleh 
 (ed. 1800, li. 367).* • This form (Him- 
 fflaleh) is used by Major Eennell, but 
 hardly as if it was yet a familiar term. 
 
 * Bemochd and Hemakut also occui* in the Am 
 (see GfacJwtu, U.-342, S43). Karachal is the name 
 naed by Ibn Batnta in the 14th century, and by 
 ^-Birnni 300 yeiirs earlier. 17th century writers 
 Mte» call the Himalaya the "Mountains of 
 Kngger-Oote" (q.v.). 
 
 In Elphinstone's Letters Himaleh or 
 some other spelling of that form is 
 always usedjsee below). When we get 
 to Bishop Heber we find Himalaya 
 the established English form. 
 
 1822. " What pleases me most is the 
 contrast between your present enjo3anent, 
 and your foi'mer sickness and despondency. 
 Depend upon it England will turn out as 
 well as Hemaleh." — Elphinstone to Major 
 Close, in Life, ii. 139, see also i. 336, where 
 it is written Hlmalleli. 
 
 Hindee, s. This is the Pers. adjec- 
 tive form- from Hind, ' India,' and 
 illustration of its use for a native of 
 India will be found under Hindoo. 
 By Europeans it is most commonljr 
 used for those dialects of Hindustani 
 speech which are less modified by 
 Persian vocables than the usual Hia- 
 dustani, and which are spoken by the 
 rural population of the N.W. Pro- 
 vinces. The earliest literary work in 
 Hindi is the great poem of Ohand 
 Bardai (c. 1200) which records the 
 deeds of Prithiraja, the last Hindu 
 sovereign of Dehli. 
 
 Hindki or Hindeki, n. p. This 
 modification of the name is applied to 
 people of Indian descent, but con- 
 verted to Islam, on the Peshawar fron- 
 tier, and scattered over other parts of 
 Afghanistan. They do the bankiag 
 business, and hold a large part of the 
 trade in their hands. 
 
 Hindoo, n.p. Pers. Hindu. A 
 person of Indian religion and race. 
 This is a term derived from the use 
 of the Mahommedan conquerors, see 
 under India. The word in this form 
 is Persian. Hindi is that used in Ara- 
 bic, e.g. 
 
 c. 940. "An inhabitant of Mansura in 
 Sind, among the most illustrious and power- 
 ful of that city . . . had brought up a yOung 
 Indian or Sindian .slave (Hindi aw Sindi)." 
 — Mas'udi, vi. 264. 
 
 In the following quotation from a 
 writer in Persian observe_ the distinc- 
 tion made between Hindu and Hindi : 
 
 0. 1290. " Whatever live Hindu fell into 
 the King's hands was pounded into bits 
 under the- feet of elephants. The Musal- 
 m^ns, who were Hindis (country born), had 
 their lives spared."— .4mir KhosrU, in ElUot, 
 iii. 539. 
 
 1563. "... moreover if people of Arabia 
 or Persia would ask of the men of this 
 country whether they are Moors or Gentoos, 
 they ask in these words : ' Art thou Mosal- 
 man or Indn V "—Garcia, f. 137 b. 
 
HINDOO KOOSH. 
 
 316 
 
 HINDOSTAN. 
 
 1653. "Les Indous gardent soigneuse- 
 ment dans leurs Pagodes les Eeliques de 
 Kam, Schita (Sita), et autres personnes 
 iUustres de Tantiquitd." — De la BovUaye de 
 Gouz, ed. 1657, 191. 
 
 Hindu is often used on the Peslia- 
 wax frontier as synonymous ■with. 
 hunya (see under banyan). A soldier 
 (of the tribes) will say, ' I am going to 
 the Hindu,' i.e. to the hunya of his 
 company. 
 
 Hindoo Koosh, n.p. Hindu- 
 Kush; a term applied by our geo- 
 graphers to the whole of the Alpine 
 range 'which separates the basins of the 
 Kabul Eiver and the Helmand from 
 that of the Oxus. It is, as Eennell 
 points out, properly that part of the 
 range immediately north of Kabul, 
 the Caucasus of the historians of 
 Alexander, who crossed and recrossed 
 it somewhere not far from, the longi- 
 tude of that city. The real origin of 
 the name is not known. It is, as far 
 as we know, first used in literature by 
 Ibn Batuta, and the explanation of the 
 name which he gives, however doubt- 
 ful, is still popular. The name has 
 been by some later writers modified 
 into Hindu Koh (mountain), but this 
 is factitious, and throws no light on 
 the origin of Ihe name. 
 
 c. 1334., " Another motive for our stop- 
 page was the fear of snow ; for there is 
 midway on the road a mountain called 
 Hindu-Kush, i.e. 'the Hindu-KiUer,' be-, 
 cause so many of the slaves, male and 
 female, brought from India, die on the pas- 
 sage of this mountain, owing to the severe 
 cold and quantity of snow." — Ibn Batuta, 
 iii. 84. 
 
 1504. "The country of KS.bul is very 
 strong, and of difficult access . . . Between 
 Balkh, Kundez, and Badaksh^n on the one 
 side, and Kabul on the other, is interposed 
 the mountain of Hindil-KaBh, the "passes 
 over which aire seven in number." — Baber, 
 p. 139. 
 
 1548. "From this place marched, and 
 entered the mountains called Hindii-Kush." 
 — Mem. of Envp. Humapun, 89. 
 
 ,, "It was therefore determined to 
 invade Badakhshan .... The Emperor, 
 passing over the heel of the Hindii-Kush, 
 encamped at Shergiritn." — Tabakat-i-Ak- 
 bari, in Mliot, v. 223. 
 
 1793. "The term Hindoo-Kho, or Hindoo- 
 Ensh, is not applied to the ridge through- 
 out its whole extent ; but seems confined to 
 that part of it which forms the N.W. 
 boundary of Cabul ; and this is the Indian 
 Caucasus of Alexander."— Bennett, Mem., 
 3rd ed. [150]. 
 
 1817. "... those 
 
 Who dwell beyond the everlasting snows 
 Of Hindoo Koosh, in stormy freedom 
 bred." — Mokanna. 
 
 Hindostan, n.p. Pers. Hindustan. 
 (a) ' The country of the Hindus,' India. 
 In modem native parlance this word 
 indicates distinctively, (b) India north 
 of the Nerbudda, and exclusive of 
 Bengal and Behar. The latter pro- 
 vinces are regarded as PUrb (see 
 !^00rub), and all south of the Ner- 
 budda as Dahhan (see Deccan). 
 
 But the word is used in older 
 Mahommedan authors just as it is used 
 in English school-books and atlases, 
 viz., as (a) the equivalent of India 
 Proper. Thus Baber says of Hin- 
 dustan : " On the East, the South, and 
 the West it is bounded by the Ocean " 
 (310). 
 
 a.— 
 
 1553. "... and so the Persian nation 
 adjacent to it give it as at present its proper 
 name that of Indostan." — Barros, I. iv. 7. 
 
 1563. "... and common usage in Persia, 
 and Corajone, and Arabia, and Turkey, 
 calls this country Industam ... for istam 
 is as much as to say ' region,' and indm 
 ' India.' " — Garcia, f. 137 6- 
 
 1663. "And thus it came to pass that 
 the Persians called it Indostan."— .Paria 2^ 
 Sousa, i. 33. 
 
 1665. "La derniere parti est la plus con- 
 nlie : c'est celle que I'on appelle Indostan, et 
 dont les bornes naturelles au Couohant et 
 au Levant, sont le Gange et I'lndus."— 
 Thevenot, v. 9. 
 
 1672. ' ' It has been from old time divided 
 into two parts, i.e. the Eastern, which is 
 India beyond the Ganges, and the Western 
 India within the Gauges, now called In- 
 dostan." — Baidaeus, 1. 
 
 1770. " By Indostan is properly meant 
 a country lying between two celebrated 
 rivers, the Indus and the Ganges ... A 
 ridge of mountains runs across this long 
 tract from north to south, and dividing it 
 into two equal parts, extends as far an Cape 
 Comorin." — Maynal (tr.), i. 31. 
 
 1783. "In Macassar Indostan is called 
 Neegree TeUnga." — Forrest, V.toMergm,S2. 
 
 b.— 
 
 1803. "I feared that the dawk direct 
 through Hindostan would have been 
 aUiTpped."— Wellington, ed. 1837, ii. 209. 
 
 1824. " One of my servants called out to 
 them, — 'Aha! dandee folk, take care! 
 You are now in Hindostan ! The people 
 of this country know well how to fight, and 
 are not afraid."— J?e6er, i. 124. See also 
 pp. 268, 269. 
 
 In the following stanza of the good 
 bishop's the application is apparently 
 
HINBOSTANEE. 
 
 317 
 
 HINBOSTANEE. 
 
 the same; but the accentuation is 
 excruciating, "Hind6stan" as if 
 rhyming to " Boston." 
 
 1824. 
 " Then on ! then on ! where duty leads, 
 My course be onward still, 
 
 O'er broad Hindostan's sultry meads. 
 Or bleak Almora's hill."— lb. 113. 
 
 1884. " It may be as well to state that 
 Mr. H. Gr. Keene's forthcoming History of 
 Hindustan . . . will be limited in its scope 
 to the strict meaning of the word 'Hin- 
 dustan '= India north of the Deccan." — 
 Academy, April 26th, p. 294. 
 
 Hiudostanee, s. Hindustani, pro- 
 perly an adjective, but used substan- 
 tively in two senses, viz.^ (a) a native of 
 Hindustan, and (b) {Hindustani zahdn) 
 ' the language of that country,' but 
 in fact the language of the Mahom- 
 medans of Upper India, and even- 
 tually of the Mahommedans of the 
 Deccan, developed out of the Hindi 
 dialect of the Doab chiefly, and of the 
 territory round Agra and Dehli, -with 
 a mixture of Persian vocables and 
 phrases, and a readiness to adopt other 
 foreign words. It is also called 
 Oordoo, i.e. the language of the Urdu 
 ('Horde') or Camp. This language 
 was for a long time a kind of Mahom- 
 medau lingua franca over all India, 
 and still possesses that character over 
 a large part of the country, and among 
 certam classes. Even in Madras, 
 where it least prevails, it is still re- 
 cognised in native regiments as the 
 language of intercourse between offi- 
 cers an,d men. Old-fashioned Anglo- 
 Indians used to call it the Moors 
 (q.v.). 
 
 a.— 
 
 1653. (applied to a native.) "Indistanni 
 est vn Mahometan noir des Indes, ce nom 
 est compost de Indou, Indien, et stan, 
 habitation." — De la BouUaye le Gouz, ed. 
 1657, 543. 
 
 b.- 
 
 1616. " After this he (Tom Coryate) got 
 a great mastery in the Indostan, or more 
 vulgar language ; there was a woman, a 
 landress, belon^ng to my Lord Embas- 
 sador's house, who had such a freedom and 
 liberty of speech, that she would sometimes 
 soould, brawl, and rail from the sun-rising 
 to the sun-set ; one day he undertook her 
 in her own language. And by eight of the 
 clock he so silenced her, that she had not 
 one word more to wpeaik."— Terry, Extracts 
 relating to T. G. 
 
 1673. "The Language at Court is Per- 
 sian, that commonly spoke is Indostan (for 
 which they have no proper Character, the 
 written Language being called Banyan), 
 
 which is a mixture of Persian and Sclavo- 
 niam, as are all the dialects of India." — 
 Fryer_, 201. 
 
 'This intelligent traveller's reference to 
 Sclavonian is remarkable, and shows a 
 notable perspicacity, which would have de- 
 lighted the late Lord Strangford, had he 
 noticed the passage. 
 
 1685. ". . . so applyed myself to a Por- 
 tuguese mariner who spoke Indostan (ye 
 current language of all these Islands)" 
 [Maldives]. — Hedges, March 9. 
 
 1726. " The language here is Hindustans 
 or Moors (so 'tis called there), though he 
 who can't speak any Arabic and Persian 
 passes for an ignoramus." — Valentijn, Chor. 
 i. 37. 
 
 1727. _ "This Persian ... and I, were 
 discoursing one Day of my Affairs in the 
 Industan Language, which is the esta- 
 blished Language spoken in the Mogul's 
 large Dominions." — A. Ham. ii. 183. 
 
 1745. "Benjamini Schulzii Missionarii 
 Evangelici, Grammatica Hindostanica . . . 
 Edidit, et de suscipiendS, barbarioarum lin- 
 guarum culture praefatus est D. Jo. Henr. 
 Callenberg, Halae Saxoniae." — Title from 
 Catalogue of M. Garcin de Tassy's Books, 
 1879. This is the earliest we have heard of. 
 
 1763. "Two of the Council of Pondi- 
 cherry went to the camp, one of them was 
 well versed in the IndoBtan and Persic 
 languages, which are the only tonnes used 
 in the Courts of the Mahomedan Princes." — 
 Orme, i. 144 (ed. 1803). 
 
 1772. "Manuscripts have indeed been 
 handed about, ill spelt, with a confused 
 mixture of Persian, Indostans, and Ben- 
 gals." — Preface to Hadley's Qramiman-, xi. 
 See under Moors. 
 
 1777. " Alphabetum Brammhanicum 
 seu Indostanum." — Bomae. 
 
 1778. " Grammatica Indostana — Amais 
 Vulgar — Que se praotica no Imperio do 
 gram Mogol — Offerecida — Aos muitos Ee- 
 verendos — Padres Missionaries — Do dito 
 Imperio. Em Roma MDCCLXXVIII— 
 Na Estamperia da Sagrada Congregacao — 
 de Propaganda Pide." (Title transcribed.) 
 
 There is a reprint of this (apparently) of 
 186-5, in the Catalogue of Garcin de Tassy's 
 books. 
 
 c. 1830. " Get ignoble patois d'Hindous- 
 tani, qui ne servira jamais Ji rien quand je 
 serai retourn^ en Europe, est difficile." — 
 Y. Jacguernont, Correspondance, i. 95. 
 
 1844. "Hd. Quarters, Kurrachee, 12th 
 February, 1844. The Governor unfortu- 
 nately does not understand Hindoostanee, 
 nor Persian, nor Mahratta, nor any other 
 eastern dialect. He therefore will feel 
 particularly obliged to Collectors, sub- 
 Collectors, and officers writing the proceed- 
 ings of Courts-Martial, and all Staff 
 Officers, to indite their various papers in 
 English, larded with as small a portion of 
 the to him unknown tongues as they con- 
 veniently can, instead of those he generally 
 receives — namely, papers written in Hin- 
 
SING. 
 
 318 
 
 HING. 
 
 dostanee larded with occasional words in 
 English. 
 
 "Any Indent made for English Dic- 
 tionaries shall be duly attended to, if 
 such be in the stores at Kurrachee : if not, 
 gentlemen who have forgotten the vulgar 
 tongue are requested to procure the re- 
 quisite assistance from England." — G&, 
 00., by Sir ChcurUs Nwpier, 85. 
 
 1856. 
 ''.... they sound strange 
 
 As Hindostanee to an Ind-born man 
 
 Accustomed many years to English 
 speech." 
 
 E. B. Browning, Aurora Leigh. 
 
 Hing, s. Asafoetida. Skt. hingu. 
 Hind, king, Dakh. Mngu. A repul- 
 sively smelling gum-resin wMoh. forms 
 a favourite Hindu condiment, and is 
 used also by Europeans in Western 
 and Souttern India as an ingredient 
 in certain cakes eaten with curry. 
 (See Poppadam.) 
 
 TKis product affords a curious ex- 
 ample of the uncertainty that some- 
 times besets the origin of drugs which 
 are the objects even of a large traffic. 
 Hanbury and Pliickiger, -whilst de- 
 scribing Falconer's Narthex Asa- 
 foetida (Ferula Narthex, Boiss.) and 
 Scorodosmafoetidum, Bunge(ii'. asafoe- 
 tida, Boiss.) two umbelliferous plants, 
 both cited as the source of this drug, 
 say that neither has been proved to fur- 
 nish the asafoetida of commerce. Yet 
 the plant producing it has been des- 
 cribed and drawn by Kaempfer, who 
 saw the gum-resin collected in the 
 Persian Province of Laristan (near the 
 eastern shore of the P. Gulf) ; and in 
 recent years (1857) Surgeon-Major 
 Bellew has described the collection of 
 the drug near Kandahar. Asa-foetida 
 has been identified with the aiKfjyiov or 
 laserpitium of the an,cients. The sub- 
 stance is probably yielded not only by 
 the species mentioned above, but by 
 other allied plants, e.g. Ferula Jaeschhi- 
 ana, Vatke, of Kashmir and Turkes- 
 tan. The Hing of the Bombay market 
 is tlje produce of i'\ alliacea, Boiss. 
 
 c. 645. " This kingdom of Tsao-kiu-tcha 
 (Tsaukuta ?) has about 7000 li of compass, — 
 the compass of the capital called ffo-sl-na 
 (Ghazna) is 30 li. . . . The soil is favour- 
 able to the plant Yo-Kin (Curcuma, or tur- 
 meric) and to that called Hing-kiu." — 
 Pilerins Bovdd. , iii. 187. 
 
 1563. " A Portuguese in Bisnagar had a 
 horse of great value, but which exhibited a 
 deal of flatulence, and on that account the 
 King would not buy it. The Portuguese 
 cured it by giving it this ymgu mixt with 
 
 flour : the King then bought it, finding it 
 thoroughly well, and asked him how he 
 had cured it. When the man said it was 
 with ymgu, the King replied : ' 'Tis no- 
 thing then to marvel at, for you have 
 given it to eat the food of the gods ' (or, as 
 the poets say, nectar). Whereupon the 
 Portuguese made answer sotto voce and in 
 Portuguese : ' Better call it the food of the 
 devils ! ' " *— Garcia, t 21 6. 
 
 1586. "I went from Agra to Satagam in 
 BengaZe in the companie of one hundred 
 and four score Boates, laden with Salt, 
 Opiwm, Hinge, Lead, Carpets, and divers 
 other commodities down the River Jemena." 
 —B. Fitch, in HakViiyt, ii. 386. 
 
 1611. " In the Kingdom of Gujarat and 
 Cambaya, the natives put in all their food 
 Ingu, which is Assafetida." — Teixeira, 
 Belaciones, 29. 
 
 1631. " . . . . ut totas aedes foetore 
 replerent, qui insuetis vix tolerandus eseet. 
 Quod Javani et Malaii et caateri Indiarum 
 incolae negabant se quicquam odoratius 
 naribus unquam peroepisse. Apud hos Hin 
 hie succusnominatur." — Jac. Bontii, lib. iv. 
 p. 41. 
 
 1638. "Le Hingh, que nos droguistes et 
 apoticaires appellent Assa foetida, vient la 
 plus part de Perse, mais celle que la Pro- 
 vince d'Vtrad (?) produit dans les Indes est 
 bien meilleur." — Mandelslo, 230. 
 
 1673. " In this Country Assa Foetida is 
 gathered at a place called Descoon ; some 
 deliver it to be the Juice of a Cane or Heed 
 inspissated ; others, of a Tree wounded : It 
 differs much from the stinking Stuff called 
 Hing, it being of the Province of Cairma- 
 nia ; this latter is that the Indians perfume 
 themselves with, mixing it in all then' 
 Pulse, and make it up in Wafers to cor- 
 rect the Windiness of their 'Food."— Fryer, 
 239. 
 
 1689. "The Natives at Suratt are much 
 taken with Assa Foetida, which they call 
 Hin, and mix a little with the Cakes that 
 they eai."—Ovington, 397. 
 
 1712. " . . substantiam obtinet ponde- 
 rosam, instar rapae solidam candidissi- 
 mamque, jjlenam suoci pinguis, albissimi, 
 foetidissimi, porraceo odore nares horrid^ 
 ferientis ; qui ex eS, coUectus, Persis Indis- 
 que Hingh, Europaeis Asa foetida appel- 
 latuT."—Fng. Kaempfer Amoen. Exotic. 537. 
 
 1857. "Whilst riding in the plain to the 
 N.E. of the city (Candahar) we noticed 
 several assafoetida plants. The assafcetida, 
 called hang t)r Mng by the natives, grows 
 wild in the sandy or gravelly plains that 
 form the western part of Afghanistan. It 
 is never cultivated, but its peculiar gum- 
 resin is collected from the plants on the 
 deserts where they grow. The produce is 
 for the most part exported to Hindustan." 
 — Bellew, Journal of a Pol. Mission, Ac, 
 p. 270. 
 
 '' The Germans do worse than this Portuguese, 
 for they call the drug Tmifds drcek, i.e. diaboli non 
 cibus sed stercus ! 
 
HIBAVA. 
 
 319 
 
 HOBSON-JOBSON. 
 
 Hirava, n.p. Malayal. Iraya. Tlie 
 name of a very low caste in Malabar. 
 
 1510. "Lasexta sorte (de' Gentili) se 
 chiamao Hirava, e questi seminano e 
 raocoglieno il rise." — Vmrthema (ed. 1517, f. 
 iSv). 
 
 Hobson- Jobson, s. A native festal 
 excitement; a tamdsha (see tumaslia) ; 
 but especially tbe Moharram cere- 
 monies. This phrase may be taken 
 as a typical one of tbe most bigbly 
 assimilated class of Anglo-Indian 
 argot, and we have ventured to borrow 
 from it a concise alternative title for 
 our Glossary. It is peculiar to the 
 British soldier and his surround- 
 ings, with whom it probably origi- 
 nated, and with whom it is by no 
 means obsolete, as we once supposed.* 
 It is in fact an Anglo-Saxon version 
 of the waitings of the Mahommedans 
 as they beat their breasts in the pro- 
 cessions of the Moharram — "Ya Ha- 
 san ! Ya Hosain ! " 
 
 It is to be remenibered that these 
 observances are in India by no means 
 confined to Shi'as. Except at Luck- 
 now and Murshldabad the great majo- 
 rity of Mahommedans in that country 
 are professed Sunnis. Yet here is a 
 statement of the facts from an unexcep- 
 tionable authority: 
 
 "The commonalty of the Mussalmans, 
 and especially the women, have more regard 
 for the memory of Hasan and Husein, than 
 for that of Muhammad and his khalif s. The 
 heresy of making Ta'ziyas (see Tazeea) on 
 the anniversary of the two latter im^ms, is 
 most common throughout India : so much 
 so that opposition to it is ascribed by the 
 ignorant to blasphemy. This example is 
 followed by many of the Hindus, especially 
 theMahrattas. TheMuharramis celebrated 
 throughout the Dekhan and Malwa, with 
 greater enthusiasm than in other parts of 
 India. Grand preparations are made in 
 every town on the occasion, as if for a festi- 
 val of rejoicing, rather than of observing 
 the rites of mourning, as they ought. The 
 observance of this custom has so strong a 
 hpld pn the mind of the commonalty of the 
 Mussulmans that they believe Muhammad- 
 anism to depend merely on keeping the 
 memory of the im^ms in the above manner." 
 —Mir Shahamat 'All, in J. R. As. Soc. xiii. 
 369. 
 
 We find no literary quotation to 
 exemplify the phrase as it stands. 
 But these which f oUow show it in the 
 process of evolution : 
 
 * My friend Major John Trotter tells me he has 
 repeatedly heard it used by British soldiers in the 
 runjab ; and has heard it also from a regimental 
 Moonshee.— [H. Y.] 
 
 1618. " . . . . e particolarmente delle 
 donne che, battendosi il petto e faoendo 
 gesti di grandissima compassione replicano 
 spesso con gran dolors quegli ultimi versi di 
 certi loro cantioi : Vah Hussein ! sciah 
 Hussein. ! "—P. ddla Valle, i. 552. 
 
 c. 1630. "Nine dayea they wander up 
 and downe (shaving all that while neither 
 head nor beard, nor seeming joyfuU), inces- 
 santly calling out Hussan, Hussan! in a 
 melancholy note, so long, so fiercely, that 
 many can neither howle longer, nor for a 
 month's space recover their voices." — Sir T. 
 Herbei-t, 261. 
 
 c. 1665. "... ainsi j'eus tout le loisir 
 dont j'eus besoin pour y voir celebrer la 
 F§te de Hussein Fils d'Aly .... Les 
 Mores de Goloonde le celebrent aveo encore 
 beauooup plus de folies qu'en Perse .... 
 d'autres font des dances en rond, tenant 
 des ^p^es niies la pointe en haut, qu'ils 
 touchent les unes centre les autres, en 
 criant de toute leur force Hussein." — 
 Tkevenot, v. 320. 
 
 1673. "About this time the Moors 
 .solemnize the Exequies of HoBseen 6os- 
 seen, a time of ten days Mourning for two 
 ■[rnfortunate Champions of theirs." — Fryer, 
 p. 108. 
 
 „ "On the Days of their Feasts 
 
 and Jubilees, Gladiators were approved and 
 licensed ; ' but feeling afterwards the Evils 
 that attended that Liberty, which was 
 chiefly used in their Hoaay Gossy, any pri- 
 vate Grudge being then openly revenged ': 
 it never was forbid, but it passed into an 
 Edict by the following King, that it should 
 be lawful to Kill any found with Naked 
 Swords in that Solemnity." — Fryer, 357. 
 
 1720. "Under these promising circum- 
 stances the time came round for the Mus- 
 sulman feast .called Hossein Jossen .... 
 better known as the Mohurrum." — In 
 Wheeler, ii. 347. 
 
 1726. "In their month Moharram they 
 have a season of mourning for the two 
 brothers Hassan and Hossein .... They 
 name this mourning-time in Arabic Ashur, 
 or the 10 days ; but the Hollanders call it 
 Jaksom Baksom." — Valeniijn, Ghoro. 107. 
 
 1763. "It was the 14th of November, 
 and the festival which commemorates the 
 murder of the brothers Hasseiu and Jasaeiu 
 happened to fall out at this time." — Orme, 
 i. 193. 
 
 1832. "... they kindle fires in these 
 pits every evening during the festival ; ai)d 
 the ignorant, old as well as young, amuse 
 themselves in fencing across them with 
 sticks or swords; or only in running and 
 playing round them, calling out, Ya Allee 1 
 Ya AlUe ! . . Shah HusBun ! Shah Hussun! 
 . . . Shah Hosein ! Shah Hoseiu ! . . . 
 Doolha I Ooolha l (bridegroom !...); Haee 
 dost I ffaee dost J (alas, friend! . . .) ; 
 Buheeo I Mulieeo ! (Stay ! Stay !;. Every 
 two of these words are repeated probably a 
 hundred times over as loud as they can 
 bawl out." — Jaffur Shureef, Qanoon-e-Islam, 
 tr. by Herklots, p. 173. 
 
HOBGETT. 
 
 320 
 
 Hojsra. 
 
 1883. " . . . . along procession . . . . 
 followed and preceded by the volunteer 
 mourners and breast-beaters shouting their 
 cry of Hous-s-e-i-n H-as-san, Honss-e-i-u 
 H-a-s-san, and a simultaneous blow is 
 struck vigorously by hundreds of heavy 
 hands on the bare breasts at the last syl- 
 lable of each name." — WUls' Modem JPersia, 
 282. 
 
 Hodgett, s. This 'is used among 
 the English in Tiirkey and Egypt for 
 a title-deed of land. It is Arabic 
 huffaf, 'evidence.' Sqjat, perhaps a 
 corruption of the same word, is used in 
 Western India for an account current 
 between landlord and tenant. 
 
 Hog-deer, s. The Anglo-Indian 
 popular nameof the.il a;is^orciMMs,Jerd., 
 the Para of Hindustan. The name is 
 nearly the same as that which Cosmas 
 (c. 545) applies to an animal (Xotpe- 
 Xacpot) which he draws (see under 
 Babiroussa), but the two have no 
 other relation. 
 
 The Hog-deer is abundant in the 
 grassy openings of forest throughout 
 the Gangetic valley and further east. 
 " It runs with its head low, and in a 
 somewhat ungainly manner ; hence its 
 popular appellation." — Jerdun, Mam- 
 mals, 263. 
 
 Hog-pliun, s. The austere fruit of 
 the amra (Hind.), Spondias mangi'fera, 
 Pers. (Ord. Terehinthaceae) is sometimes 
 so called ; also called the wild mango. 
 It is used in curries, pickles, and tarts. 
 It is a native of various parts of India, 
 and is cultivated in many tropical cli- 
 mates. 
 
 1852. "The Karens have a tradition 
 that in those golden days when God dwelt 
 with men, all nations came before him on a 
 certain day, each with an offering from the 
 fruits of their land, and the Karens selected 
 the hog's plum for this oblation ; which 
 gave such offence that God cursed the 
 Karen nation and placed it lowest . . ." — 
 Mason's Burmah, ed. 1860, p. 461. 
 
 Hokchew, Hoksieu, Aucheo, etc., 
 n.p. These are forms wrdch the names 
 of the great Chinese port of F-uh-chau, 
 the capital of Euh-Kien, takes in many 
 old works. They, in fact, imitate the 
 pronunciation in the Fuh-kien dialect, 
 which is Hnk-cMu ; Euh-Kien simi- 
 larly being called Hoh-hien. 
 
 1585. "After they had travelled more 
 then halfe a league in the suburbs of the 
 cittie of Ancheo, they met with a i)ost that 
 came from the vizroy." — Mendoza, ii. 78. 
 
 1616. "Also this day arrived a, small 
 
 China bark or soma from Hochchew, laden 
 with silk and stuSes."— Cocks, i. 219. 
 
 Home. In Anglo-Indian speech 
 this means England. 
 
 1837. "Home always means England; 
 nobody calls India home — not even those 
 who have been here thirty years or more, 
 and are never likely to return to Europe." 
 — Letters from Madras, 92. 
 
 1865. "You may perhaps remember 
 how often in times past we debated, with a 
 seriousness becoming the gravity of the 
 subject, what article of food we should each 
 of us respectively indulge in, on our first 
 arrival at home." — Waring, Tropical Resi- 
 dent, 154. 
 
 So also in the West Indies : 
 
 c. 1830. "... 'Oh, your cousin Mary, 
 I forgot — fine girl, Tom — may do for you at 
 home yonder' (all Creoles speak of Eng- 
 land as home, although they may never 
 have seen it)." — Tom Cringle, ed. 1863, 238. 
 
 Hong, s. The Chinese word is hang, 
 meaning ' a row or rank ' ; a house of 
 business; at Canton a warehouse, a 
 factory, and particularly applied to 
 the establishments of the European 
 nations (" Foreign Hbngs"), and to 
 those of the so-called " Hong Mer- 
 chants." These were a body of mer- 
 chants who had the monopoly of trade 
 with foreigners, in return for which, 
 privilege they became security for the 
 good behaviour of the foreigners, and 
 for their payment of dues. The guild 
 of these merchants was called 'The 
 Hong.' This monopoly seems to have 
 been first established about 1720 — 30, 
 and it was terminated under the 
 Treaty of Nanking, in 1842. 
 
 The Hong merchants are of course 
 not mentioned in Lockyer (1711), nor 
 by A. Hamilton (in China previous 
 to, and after 1700, pubd. 1727). The 
 latter uses the word, however, and the 
 rudiments of the institution may be 
 traced not only in his narrative, but 
 in that of Tbn Batuta. 
 
 c. 1346. "When a Musulman trader 
 ari'ives in a Chinese city, he is allowed to 
 choose whether he will take up his quarters 
 with one of the merchants of his own faith 
 settled in the country, or will go to an inn. 
 If he prefers to go and lodge with a merchant, 
 they count all his money and confide it to 
 the merchant of his choice ; the latter then 
 takes charge of all expenditure on account 
 of the stranger's wants, but acts with per- I 
 feet integrity. . ," — Ilm Batuta, iv. 265-6. | 
 
 1727. "When I arrived at Canton the , 
 Hapoa (see Hoppo) ordered me lodgings for 
 myself, my Men, and Cargo, in (a) Hanng 
 or Inn belonging to one of his Merchants 
 
HONG-BOAT. 
 
 321 
 
 HOOGLY. 
 
 .... and when I went abroad, I had 
 always some Servants belonging to the 
 Haung to follow me at a Distance." — A. 
 Ham. ii. 227. 
 
 1782. "... VOpeou (see Hoppo) .- . . 
 s'embarque en grande ceremonie dans une 
 galfere pavois^e, emmenant ordirairement 
 avec lui trois ou quatre Hauistes." — Son- 
 nerat, ii. 236. 
 
 „ " . . . . Les logos Europfennes 
 s'appellent hams."— -'^t'- "■ 245. 
 
 1783. " It is stated indeed that a mono- 
 polizing Company in Canton, called the 
 Coliong, had reduced commerce there to a 
 desperate state." — Beport of Com. on Affairs 
 of India, Burke, vi. 4&1. 
 
 1797. "A Society of Hong, or united 
 merchants, who are answerable for one 
 another, both to the G-overnment and to 
 the foreign nations." — Sir O. Staunton, Em- 
 bassy to GHna, ii. 565. 
 
 1882. "The Hong merchants (collectively 
 the Co-hong) of a body corporate, date from 
 1720."— TAe Fanhiiae at Canton, p. 34. 
 
 ■Oohong is, we believe, though 
 speaking ■with diffidence, an exogamous 
 imion between the Latin co- and the 
 Chinese hong. 
 
 Hong-boat, s. A kind of sampan 
 (q.v.) or boat, with a small wooden 
 house in the middle, used by foreigners 
 at Canton. "A public passenger- 
 boat (all over Chma, I believe) is 
 called Hang-ehwen, where chwen is 
 generically ' vessel,' and hang is per- 
 haps used in the sense of 'plying 
 regularly.' Boats built for this pur- 
 pose, used as private boats by mer- 
 chants and others, probably gave the 
 Bnghsh name Hong-boat to those 
 used by our countrymen at Canton." 
 —Note by the Bev. G. E. (now Et. 
 Eev. Bishop) Moule. 
 
 Honore, Onore, n.p. Sonavar, a 
 town and port of Canara, of ancient 
 standing and long of piratical repute. 
 The etymology is unknown to us (see 
 what Barbosa gives as the native name 
 below), Vincent has supposed it to 
 be the Naoupa of the Periplus, "the 
 first part of the pepper-country 
 Ai/iupiK^," — forwhioh read Ai^upix^, the 
 Tamil country or Malabar. But this 
 can hardly be accepted, for Honore is 
 less than 5000 stadia from Barygaza, 
 instead of being 7000 as it ought to 
 be by the Periplus, nor is it in the Tamil 
 region. The true Ndoupa must have 
 been Cannanore, or Pudopatana, a little 
 south of the last. ■ 
 
 The long defence of Honore by Cap- 
 
 tain Torriano, of the Bombay Artillery, 
 against the forces of Tippoo, in 1783-4, 
 is one of the most noble records of 
 the Indian army. (See an account of it 
 in Porbes's Oriental Memoirs, iv. 109 
 seqq.) 
 
 c. 1343. "Next day we arrived at the 
 city of Hinaur, beside a great estuary 
 which big ships enter. . . . The women of 
 Hinaur are beautiful and chaste . . . they 
 all know the Kuran al-'Azim by heart. I 
 saw at Hinaur 13 schools for the instruction 
 of girls and 23 for boys,— such a thing as I 
 have seen nowhere else. The inhabitants of 
 Maleibar pay the Sultan .... a fixed 
 annual sum from fear of his maritime 
 power."— /6re Batuta, iv. 65-67. 
 
 1516. " . . . . there is another river on 
 which stands a good town called Honor ; 
 the inhabitants use the language of the 
 country, and the Malabars call it Ponou- 
 aram (or Ponaram, in Kamusio) ; here the 
 
 Malabars carry on much traffic In 
 
 this town of Onor are two Gentoo 
 corsairs patronised by the Lord of the 
 Land, one called Timoja and the other 
 Raogy, each of whom has 5 or 6 very big 
 ships with large and well-armed crews." — 
 Barbosa, Lisbon ed. 291. 
 
 1553. "This port (Onor)' and that of 
 Batical^ . . . belonged to the King of Bis- 
 naga, and to this King of Onor his tribu- 
 tary, and these ports, less than 40 years 
 before were the most famous of all that 
 coast,, not only for the fertility of the soil 
 and its abundance in provisions .... but 
 for being the ingress and] egress of all mer- 
 chandize for the kingdom of Bisnaga, from 
 which the King had a great revenue ; arid 
 principally of horses from Arabia . . . ." 
 — Barros, I. viii. cap. x. 
 
 Hoogly, Hooghley, n.p. Properly 
 Eugli ; a town on the right bank of the 
 Western Delta Branch of the Ganges, 
 that which has long been known from 
 this place as the Hoogly River, and 
 on which Calcutta also stands, on the 
 other bank, and 25 miles nearer the 
 sea. Hoogly was one of the first 
 places occupied by Europeans in the 
 interior of Bengal ; first by the Por- 
 tuguese in the first half of the 16th 
 century. An English factory was es- 
 tablished here in 1640 ; and it was for 
 some time their chief settlement in 
 Bengal. In 1688 a. quarrel with the 
 Nawab led to armed action, and the 
 English abandoned Hoogly; but on 
 the arrangement of peace they settled 
 at Ohatanatl (see CEuttanutty), now 
 Calcutta. 
 
 1616. "After the force of dom Fran- 
 cisco de Menezes arrived at Sundiva as we 
 have related, there came a few days later 
 to the same island 3 sanguicels, right well 
 
HOOGLY RIVER: 
 
 322 
 
 HOOKA. 
 
 equipped with arms and soldiers, at the 
 charges of Manuel Viegas, a householder 
 and resident of Ogolim, or Porto Pequeno, 
 where dwelt in Bengala many Portuguese, 
 80 leagues up the Ganges, in the territory 
 of the Mogor, under his ill faith that every 
 hour threatened their destruction." — Bo- 
 carro, Decada, 476. 
 
 c. 1632. "Under the rule of the Ben- 
 galis a party of Frank merchants .... 
 came trading to S^tg^nw (see Porto Pe- 
 queno) ; one kos above that place, they 
 occupied some ground on the bank of the 
 
 estuary In course of time, through 
 
 the ignorance and negligence of the rulers 
 of Bengal, these Europeans increased in 
 number, and erected substantial buildings, 
 
 which they fortified In due course 
 
 a considerable place grew up, which was 
 known by the name of the Port of Htif li 
 .... These proceedings had come to the 
 notice of the Emperor (Shih Jah^n), 
 and he resolved to put an end to them," &c. 
 — 'Abdul HamM Ldhori, in Elliot, vii. 31- 
 32. 
 
 1644. "The other important voyage 
 which used to be made from Cochim was 
 that to Bengalla, when the port and town 
 of Ugolim were still standing, and much 
 more when we had the Porto Grande (q.v.) 
 and the town of Diangd ; this used to be 
 made by so manyships thatof ten inonemon- 
 soon there came 30 or more from Bengalla 
 to Cochim, all laden with rice, sugar, lac, 
 iron, salt-petre, and many kinds of cloths 
 both of grass and cotton, ghee (manteyga), 
 long pepper, a great quantity of wax, be- 
 sides wheat and many things besides, such 
 as quilts and rich bedding ; so that every 
 ship brought a capital of more than 20,000 
 jcerafins. But since these two possessions 
 were lost, and the two ports were closed, 
 there go barely one or two vessels to Oriom." 
 —Boc<wro, MS., i. 315. 
 
 1665 . " Pey de Arraoao nos tomou a f or- 
 taleza de Siriao em Pegti; grao Mogor a 
 cidade do GoUm em Bengala."— P. Manoel 
 Oodinho, Bela<;ao, &o. 
 
 c. 1666. "The rest they kept for their 
 service to make Rowers of them ; and such 
 ■Christians as they were themselves, bringing 
 them up to robbing and killing; or else 
 they sold them to the Portugueses of Ooa, 
 Ceilan, St. Thomas, and others, and even to 
 those that were remaining in Bengali at 
 Ogouli, who were come thither to settle 
 themselves there by favour of Jelmn-Guyre, 
 the Grandfather of Aureng-Zebe , . ." — 
 Bender, E. T., 54. 
 
 1727. •' ' Hughly is a Town of large Extent, 
 but ill built. It reaches about 2 Miles 
 .along the River's Side, from the Chinchura 
 before mentioned to the Bandel, a Colony 
 formerly settled by the Portuguese, but the 
 Mogul's Fouzdaar governs both at present." 
 — A. Ham. ii. 19. 
 
 Hoogly River, n.p. See preced- 
 ing. The stream to wHcli -we give 
 this name is formed by the combi- 
 
 nation of three of the delta branches 
 of the Ganges, viz., the Baugheruttee, 
 Jalinghee, and Matabanga {BhagiratM, 
 Jalanqii, and Mafdhhaiigd), known as 
 the Bfuddeea (Nadiya) Rivers. 
 
 Hooka, is. Hind, from Arab. 
 hithkah, properly 'a round casket.' 
 The Indian pipe for smoking through 
 water, the elaborated hubble-bubble 
 fq.v.). That which is smoked in the 
 Jionha is a curious compound of tobacco, 
 spice, molasses, fruit, (fee. 
 
 In 1840 the hooka was stiU very 
 common at Calcutta dinner-tables, as 
 well as regimental mess-tables, and its 
 hubble-hubhle-huhhle was heard from 
 various quarters before the cloth was 
 removed — as was customary in those 
 days. Going further back some twelve 
 or fifteen years it was not very un- 
 common to see the use of the hooka 
 kept up by old Indians after their 
 return to Europe ; one such at least, 
 in the recollection of the elder of 
 the present writers in his childhood, 
 being a lady, who continued its use in 
 Scotland for several years. When the 
 junior of the present writers landed 
 first at Madras, in 1860, there were 
 perhaps half-a-dozen Europeans at the 
 Presidency who still used the hooka; 
 there is not one now (c. 1878) . A imi 
 gentlemen at Hyderabad are said still 
 to keep it up. 
 
 1768. "This last Season I have been 
 without Company (except that of my Pipe 
 or Hooker), and when employed in the in- 
 nocent diversion of smoakmg it, have often 
 thought of you, and Old England."— ilfS. 
 Letter of James JRenneU, July 1st. 
 
 1783. "For my part, in thirty years' 
 residence, I never could find out one single 
 luxury of the East, so much talked of here, 
 except sitting in an arm-chair, smoaking a 
 hooka, drinking cool water (when I could 
 get it), and wearing clean linen."— (Jos. 
 Price) Some Observations on a late Publi- 
 cation, tSsc. , 79. 
 
 1789. " When the cloth is removed, all 
 the servants except the hookerbedar retire, 
 and make way for the sea breeze to circu- 
 late, which is very refreshing to the Com- 
 pany, whilst they drink .their wine, and 
 smoke the hooker, a machine not easily 
 described . . ." — MuTvro's Narrative, 53. 
 
 1828. "Every one was hushed, but the 
 noise of that wind . . . and the occasional 
 bubbling of my own hookah, which had just 
 been furnished with another chiUum."— 
 The Kuzzilbash, i. 2, 
 
 c. 1849. See Sir C. Napier, quoted under 
 Gram-fed. 
 
HOOKA-BUBDAR. 
 
 323 
 
 BOON. 
 
 c. 1858. 
 " Son houka bigarr^ d'arabesques fleuries." 
 Lemnte de Lisle, Poimes Barhans. 
 
 1872. "... in the background the car- 
 case of a boar with a cluster of villagers 
 sitting by it, passing a hookah of primitive 
 form round, for each to take a pull in turn." 
 —A True Beforma; Ch. I. 
 
 1874. "... des houkas d'argent emaill^ 
 et cisel^ . . ." — Franz, Souvenir d'v.nc Co- 
 saque, ch. iv. 
 
 Hooka-burdar, s. Hind, from Pers. 
 
 hukka hardar, ' hooha-bearer ' ; the 
 servant ■wh.ose duty it was to attend to 
 his master's hooka, and who considered 
 that duty sufficient to occupy his 
 time. See quotation from Munro 
 •under hooka; also Williamson, V. M., 
 i. 220. 
 
 1801. "The Resident . . . teUs a strange 
 story how his hookah-burdar, after cheat- 
 ing and robbing him, proceeded to England, 
 and set up as the Prince of Sylhet, took in 
 everybody, was waited upon by Pitt, dined 
 with the Duke of York, and was presented 
 to the King."— ilft.-Sf. Elphinstone, Life, 
 i. 34. 
 
 Hookum, s. An order ; Ar.-H. 
 huhm ; see under Hakim. 
 
 Hooluck, s. Bang. Mlah ? The 
 hlaok gibbon [Eylobates hoolooh, 
 Jer.) not unfrequently tamed on our 
 Eastern frontier, and from its gentle 
 engaging ways, and plaintive cries, 
 often becoming a great pet. 
 
 In. the forests of the Kasia Hills, 
 when there was neither sound nor sign 
 of a living creature, by calling out 
 hoo! hoo! one sometimes could wake a 
 clamour in response from the hooluehs 
 as if hundreds had suddenly started to 
 Hfe, each shouting hoo ! hoo ! hoo ! at 
 the top of his voice. 
 
 1884. "He then . . , describes a gibbon 
 
 he had (not an historian nor a book, but a 
 
 specimen of Sylobates hooluck) who must 
 
 have been wholly delightful. This engaging 
 
 anthropoid used to put his arm through 
 
 Mr. Stemdale's, was extremely clean in his 
 
 habits ('whioh,'says Mr. Sterndalethought- 
 
 ; fully and truthfully, ' cannot be said of all 
 
 \ the monkey tribe'), and would not goto 
 
 j sleep without a pillow. Of course he died 
 
 of consumption. The gibbon, however, as 
 
 a pet has one weakness, that of ' howling_ in 
 
 I a piercing and somewhat hysterical fashion 
 
 I for some minutes till exhausted.'" — Saty. 
 
 Review, May 31, on Stemdale's Nat. Mist, of 
 
 Mammalia of India, (See. 
 
 Hooly, s. Hind, holi (Skt. liolaM). 
 The spring festival, held at the ap- 
 proach of the vernal equinox, during 
 
 the 10 days preceding the full m.oon 
 of the month P'halguna. It is a. sort 
 of carnival in honour of Krishna and 
 the milkmaids. Passers-by are ohafled, 
 and pelted with red powder, or drenched 
 with yellow liquids from squirts. 
 Songs, mostly obscene, are sung iu 
 praise of Krishna, and dances per- 
 formed round fires. In Bengal the 
 feast is called dol jatra, or ' ' Swing- 
 cradle festival." 
 
 c. 1590. "Here is also a place called 
 Cheramutty, where, during the feast of the 
 Hooly, flames issue out of the ground in a 
 most astonishing manner." — Gladwin's 
 Ayeen Akhei-y, ii. 34. 
 
 1673. ". . . . Their Hooly, which is at 
 their other Seed-Time."— J'/'^ec, 180. 
 
 1727. "One (Feast) they kept on Sight of 
 a New Moon in February, exceeded the 
 rest in ridiculous Actions and Expense ; 
 and this they called the Feast of Wooly, 
 who was ... a fierce fellow in a War with 
 some Giants that infested Sindy . . ." — A. 
 Ham. i. 128. 
 
 1808. ' ' I have delivered your message 
 to Mr. H. about April day, but he says he 
 understands the learned to place the Hooly 
 as according vrith May day, and^ he be- 
 lieves they have no occasion in India to set 
 apart a particular day in the year for the 
 manufacture . . . ." — Letter from Mrs. 
 Balhed to W. Hastings, in Cal. Review, 
 xxvi. 93. 
 
 1809. " . . . . "We paid the Muha Kaj 
 (Sindhia) the customary visit at theHohlee. 
 Everything was prepared for playing; but 
 at Captain C.'s particular request, that 
 part of the ceremony was dispensed with. 
 Playing the Hohlee consists in throwing 
 about a quantity of flour, made from a 
 water-nut called singara, and dyed with 
 red Sanders; it is called abeer ; and the 
 principal sport is to cast it into the eyes, 
 mouth, and nose of the players, and to 
 splash them all over with water tinged of 
 an orange colour with the flowers of the 
 dak tree." — Broughton's Letters, p. 87. 
 
 Hoon, s. A gold Pagoda (coin), 
 q. V. Hind. Mn, " perhaps from 
 Canar. lionnu (gold)," Wilson. 
 
 1647. "A wonderfully large diamond 
 from a mine in the territory of Golkonda 
 had fallen into the hands of Kutbu-1 Mulk; 
 whereupon an order was issued, directing 
 him to forward the same to Court ; when 
 its estimated value would be taken into 
 account as part of the two lacs of huns 
 which was the stipulated amount of his 
 annual tribute."— '/«a2/ai Klian, in Elliot, 
 vii. 84. 
 
 1879. ' ' In Exhibit 320 Bamji engages to 
 pay five hons (=Rs. 20) to Vithoba, besides 
 paying the Government assessment." — 
 Bombay High Court Judgment, 27th Jan., 
 p. 121. 
 
 T 'A 
 
HOONDY. 
 
 324 
 
 HOBSE-BABISS TBEE. 
 
 Hoondy, s. Hind. Imndl, liundavz ; 
 Mahr. and Guj. 7m»df. A bill of ex- 
 change in a native language. 
 
 1810. "Hoondies (i.e. bankers' drafts) 
 •would be of no use whatever to them." — 
 Williamson, V. M., ii. 530. 
 
 Hoonimaun. See Lungoor. 
 
 Hoowa. A peculiar call (huwa) 
 used by the Singbalese, and thence ap- 
 plied to the distance over which this 
 call can be heard. Compare the 
 Australian coo-ee. 
 
 Hopper, s. A colloquial term in S. 
 India for cakes (usually of rice-flour), 
 somewhat resembling the wheaten 
 chnpatties (q-v.) of Upper India. 
 Tamil appam. 
 
 1.582. "Thus having talked a while, he 
 gave him very good entertainment, and 
 commanded to give him certaihe cakes, 
 made of the flower of Wheate, which the 
 Malabars do call Apes, and with the same 
 honnie." — Gastcmeda (by N. L.) f. 38. 
 
 1606. " Great dishes of apas." — Gouvea, 
 f. 48 V. 
 
 1672. "These Cakes are called Apen by 
 the Malabars. " — Baldaeus, Afgoderye (Dutch 
 ed.)39. 
 
 c. 1690. " Ex iis (the chestnuts of the Jack 
 fruit) in sole sicoatis farinam, ex eaque 
 placentas, apas dictas, conficiuut." — Bheede, 
 iii. 
 
 1707. " Those who bake oppers without 
 permission wiU be subject to severe 
 penalty." — Thesavaleme (Tamil Laws of 
 Jaffna), 700. 
 
 1860. "Appas (called hoppers by the 
 English) . . . supply their morning repast.' 
 — Tennent's Ceylon,, ii. 161. 
 
 Hoppo, s. The Chinese Superin- 
 tendent of Customs at Canton. Giles 
 says : " The term is said to be a corrup- 
 tion of Hoopoo, the Board of Revenue, 
 with which office the Hoppo, or Col- 
 lector of duties, is in direct communi- 
 cation." Dr. Williams gives a dif- 
 ferent acooimt (see below). Neither 
 affords much satisfaction. 
 
 1711. " The Hoppos, who look on Europe 
 Ships as a great Branch of their Profits, 
 will give you all the fair Words imaginable. " 
 — LocJcyer, 101. 
 
 1727. " I b ave staid about a Week, and 
 found no Merchants come near Ine, which 
 made me suspect, that there were some un- 
 derhand Dealings between the Hapoa and 
 his Chaps, to my Prejudice."—^. Ham. ii. 
 228. See also under Hong. 
 
 1743. "... just as he (Mr. Anson) was 
 ready to embark, the Hoppo or Chinese 
 Custom-house officer of Macao refused to 
 
 grant a permit to the boat." — Anson's 
 Voyage, 9th ed. 1756, p. 355. 
 
 1750-52. "The hoppo, happa, or first 
 inspector of customs . . . came to see us to- 
 day."— Os5eci, i. 359. 
 
 1782. "La charge d'Opeou r^pond i 
 celle d'intendant de province." — Sonnerat, ii. 
 236. 
 
 1797. "... the Hoppo or mandarine 
 more immediately connected with Euro- 
 peans." — Sir G. Staunton, 1. 239. 
 
 ' 1842 (?). " The term hoppo is confined to 
 Canton, and is a corruption of the term 
 hoi-po-sho, the name of the officer who has 
 control over the boats on the river, strangely 
 applied to the Collector of Customs by 
 foreigners." — WeUs WiUiams, Chinese Cam- 
 mercial Guide, 221. 
 
 1882. "It may be as well to mention 
 here that the 'Hoppo' (as he was incorrectly 
 styled) filled an office especially created for 
 
 the foreign trade at Canton The 
 
 Board of Revenue is in Chinese ' Hoo-poo,' 
 and the office was locally misapplied to the 
 officer in question." — The Fankwae at Can- 
 ton, p. 36. 
 
 Horse-keeper, s. An old provincial 
 English term, used in the Madras 
 Presidency and in Ceylon, for ' groom.' 
 The usual corresponding words are, ia 
 N. India syce (q.v.), and in Bombay 
 ghorawald (see Gorawalla). 
 
 1555. " There in the reste of the Cophine 
 made for the nones thei bewrie one of his 
 dierestlemmans, awaityngmanne, a Cooke, 
 a Horse-keeper, a Lacquie, a Butler, and a 
 Horse, whiche thei al at first strangle, and 
 thrUste in." — W. Watreman, Fa/rdle of 
 Faeiouns, N. 1. 
 
 1609. "Watermen, Lackeyes, Horse- 
 keepers."— Bawiims, in Purchas, i. 216. 
 
 1673. " On St. George's Day I was com- 
 manded by the Honorable Gerald Aungier 
 ... to embarque on a Bombaim Boat . . . 
 waited on by two of the Governor's ser- 
 vants ... an Horsekeeper . . ."—Fryer, 
 123. 
 
 1698. "... followed by his boy .... 
 and his horsekeeper." — In Wheeler, i. 
 300. 
 
 1829. "In my English buggy, with 
 lamps lighted and an English sort of a nag, 
 I might almost have fancied myself in 
 England, but for the black horse-keeper 
 alongside of me." — Mem. of Col. Mountain, 
 87. 
 
 1837. "Even my horse pretends he is 
 too fine to switch off his own flies with his 
 ownlongtail,butturnshishead round toorder 
 the horsekeeper ... to wipe them off for 
 him." — Letters from Madras, 50. 
 
 Horse-radish tree, s. This is a 
 com m on name, in both N. & S. India, 
 for the tree called in Hind, sahajnd ; 
 Moringa pterygosperma, Gaertn., Hy- 
 
EOSBOLHOOKUM. 
 
 325 
 
 HUBBA. 
 
 peranthera Moringa, VaM, (N. 0. 
 Moringaceae), in Sankst. sobhclnjana. 
 Sir G-. Biidwood says : " A marvellous 
 tree botanically, as no one knows in 
 ■what order to put it ; it has Hnks with, 
 so many ; and it is evidently a ' head- 
 centre ' in the progressive development 
 of forms." The name is given because 
 the scraped root is used in place of 
 horse-radish, which it closely resem- 
 bles in flavour. In S. India the same 
 plant is called the Drumstick-tree 
 (q.v.), from the shape of the long 
 slender fruit, which is used as a vege- 
 table, or in curry, or made into a 
 native pickle " most nauseous to Euro- 
 peans " [Punjab Plants). It is a native 
 of N.W. India, and also extensively 
 cultivated ia India and other tropical 
 countries,, and is used also for many 
 purposes ia the native pharmacopoeia. 
 
 Hosbolhookum, &c. Properly 
 (Arab, used in Hind.) haab-ul-hukm, 
 literally ' according to order ' ; these 
 words forming the initial formula of 
 a document issued by officers of 
 state on royal authority, and thence 
 applied as the title of such a docu- 
 ment. 
 
 1702. "The Nabob told me that the 
 great God knows that he had ever a hearty 
 respect for the English .... saying, here 
 is the Hosbulhocnm, which the king has sent 
 me to seize Factories and all their effects. " — 
 laWheeUr, i. 387. 
 
 1727. "The Phirmawnd is presented (by 
 the Ghosberdaar,* or Hosbaluonckain, or, 
 in English, the King's Messenger) and the 
 Governor of the Province or City makes a 
 short speech."— j1. Ham. i. 230 (233). 
 
 1759. " Housbul-hookum (under the 
 great seal of the Nabob Yizier, Ulmmh Maleck, 
 Nimm al Mulack Bahadour. Be peace vmto 
 the high and renowned Mr. John Spencer 
 . . . ."—In Cambridge's Acct. of the War, 
 &c., 229. 
 
 The same author (1761) says : — 
 "A grant signed by the Mogul is caJled a 
 Phirmaund (/armon). By the Mogul's 
 Son, a Nushawn (nishan). By the Nabob, 
 a Perwanna (parwSma). By the Vizier, a 
 Honseliul-liookiim." — Account of the War, 
 &e., 226. 
 
 Hot-winds, s. This may almost be 
 termed the name of one of the seasons 
 of the year ia Upper India, when the 
 hot dry westerly winds prevail, and 
 such aids to cooliiess as the tatty and 
 thermantidote (qq.v.) are brought 
 
 * ? Kha bardar. 
 
 into use. May is the typical month of 
 such winds. 
 
 1804. " Holkar appears to me to wish to 
 avoid the contest at present ; and so does 
 Gen. Lake, possibly from a desire to give 
 his troops some repose, and not to expose 
 the Europeans to the not winds in Hin- 
 dustan." — Wellington, iii. 180. 
 
 1873. " It's no sjood thinking of lunch in 
 this roaring hot wind that's getting up, so 
 we shall be all light and fresh for another 
 shy at the pigs this afternoon." — The True 
 Seformei; i. p. 8. 
 
 Howdah, vulg. Howder, &c., s. 
 Hind, modified from Arab, haudctf. A 
 great chair or framed seat carried by an 
 elephant. The original Arabic word 
 haudaj is applied to litters carried by 
 camels. 
 
 c. 1663. "'At other times he rideth on 
 an Elephant in a Mik-dember or Hauze . . . 
 the Mik-dember being a little square House 
 or Turret of Wood, is always painted and 
 gilded ; and the Hauze, \vhich is an Oval 
 seat, having a Canopy with Pillars over it, 
 is so likewise." — Bernier, E. T. 119. 
 
 c. 1785. " Colonel Smith . . . reviewed 
 his troops from the houdar of his elephant." 
 — Carraccioli's L. of Olive, iii. 133. 
 
 A popular rhyme which was ap- 
 plied in India successively to Warren 
 Hastings' escape from Benares in 1781, 
 and to Col. Monson's retreat from 
 Malwa in. 1804, and which was per- 
 haps much older than either, runs : 
 
 Chore par hauda, hathi par jin 
 T 1 J- 1.1,- - - ( Warren Hastin ! 
 Jaldi bhag-gaya | K^nail Munsin ! 
 
 which may be rendered with some 
 anachronism in expression, 
 
 "Horses with howdahs, and elephants 
 saddled 
 Off belter skelter the Sahibs skedad- 
 dled." 
 
 1831. 
 "And when they talked of Elephants, 
 And riding in my Howder, 
 (So it was caEed by all my aunts) 
 I prouder grew and prouder." 
 H. M. Parker, in Bengal Annual, 119. 
 
 1856. 
 "But she, the gallant lady, holdmg fast 
 With one soft arm the jewelled how- 
 
 still with the other circles tight the babe 
 Sore smitten by a cruel shaft . . •'' 
 
 The Banyam Tree, a Poem. 
 
 1863. " Elephants are also liable to be 
 disabled .... ulcers arise from neglect or 
 carelessness in fitting on the howdah."— 
 Sat. Beview, 6th Sept., 1863, 312. 
 
 Hubba, s. A grain; a jot or tittle. 
 Ar. habba. 
 
HUBBLE -B TTBBLE. 
 
 326 
 
 SULLIA. 
 
 178C. "For two years we have not re- 
 ceived a hubba on account of our tunkaw, 
 though the ministers have annually charged 
 a lac of rupees, and never paid us any- 
 thing." — In Art. ag. Hastings, Burke, vii. 
 141. 
 
 Hubble-bubble, s. An onomato- 
 poeia applied to the hoolca in its rudi- 
 mentary form, as used by the masses 
 in India. Tobacco, or a mixture con- 
 taining tobacco among otber things, 
 is placed witb embers in a terra-eotta 
 cMUum (ci.v.), from wbiob a reed 
 carries the smoke into a coco-nut 
 shell half full of water, and the 
 smoke is drawn through a hole in the 
 side, generally without any kind of 
 mouth-piece, making a bubbling or 
 gurgling sound. An elaborate de- 
 scription is given in Terry's Voyage 
 (see below), and another in Govinda 
 Samanta, i. 29 (1872). 
 
 1616. "... ., they have little Earthen 
 Pots . . . having a narrow neck and an open 
 round top, out of the belly of which conies 
 asraallspout, to the lower part of which spout 
 they fill the Pot with water : then putting 
 their Tobacco loose in the top, and a Burning 
 coal upon it, they having first fastned a 
 very small strait hollow Cane or Keed . . . 
 within that spout .... the Pot standing 
 on the ground, draw that smoak into their 
 mouths, which first falls upon the Super- 
 ficies of the water, and much discolours it. 
 And this way of taking their Tobacco, they 
 believe makes it much more cool and whol- 
 som." — Terry, ed. of 1665, p. 363. 
 
 c. 1630. "Tobacco is of great account 
 here ; not strong (as our men love), but 
 weake and leafie ; suckt out of long canes 
 call'd hubble-bubbles . . . ."Sir T. Her- 
 bert, 28. 
 
 1673. '■ Coming back I found my trou- 
 blesome Comrade very merry, and packing 
 up his Household Stuff, his Bang bowl, and 
 Hubble-bubble, to go along with me." — 
 Fryer, 127. 
 
 ,, " . . . . bolstered up with embroi- 
 dered Cushions, smoaking out of a silver 
 Hubble-bubble."— 7i«. 131. 
 
 1697. " . . . . Yesterday the King's 
 Dewan, and this day the King's Buxee . . . 
 arrived ... to each of whom sent two 
 bottles of Rose-water, and a glass Hubble- 
 bubble, with a compliment." — In Wheeler, 
 i. 318. 
 
 e. 1760. See Grose, i. 146. 
 
 1811. ' ' Cette maniere de f umer est ex- 
 rgmement commune .... on la nomme 
 Hubbel de Bubbel." — Solvyns, tom. iii. 
 
 1868. "His (the l!)yak's) favourite pipe is 
 .1 huge Hubble-bubble."— JFa^tec, Mai. 
 Archip., ed. 1880, p. 80. 
 
 Hubshee, n.p. Arab. HalasJn, Pers. 
 / ahsM, 'an Abyssinian,' an Ethiopian, 
 
 a negro. The name is often specifically 
 applied to the chief of Jinjira on the 
 western coast, who is the descendant of 
 an Abyssinian family. 
 
 1298. "There are numerous cities and 
 villages in this province of Abash, and many 
 merchants." — Marco Polo, 2d ed. ii. 42.5. 
 
 1553. " At this time, among certain 
 Moors, who came to sell provisions to the 
 ships, had come three Abeshis [Abexijs) of 
 the country of the Prester John .... " — 
 Barros, I. iv. 4. 
 
 1673. " Cowis Cawn, an Hobsy or Ara- 
 bian CoSeij."— Fryer, 147. 
 
 1681. " Hahessini . . . nunc passim no- 
 minantur ; vocabulo ab Arabibus indito, 
 quibus Habesh colluviem vel mixturam gen- 
 tium denotat." — Imdoljphi Hist. Aetlmp. 
 lib. i. c. i. 
 
 1750-60. "The Moors are also fond of 
 having Abyssinian slaves, known in India 
 by the name of Hobahy Coffrees."— (Jj'ose, 
 i. 148. 
 
 1884. " One of my Tibetan jjonies had 
 short curly brown hair, and was called both 
 by my servants, and by Dr. Campbell, ' a 
 Hubshee.' 
 
 " I understood that the name was specific 
 for that description of pony amongst the 
 traders." — Ifote by Sir Joseph Hooka: 
 
 Huck, s. Properly Arab. hakk. A 
 just right ; a lawful claim ; a perqui- 
 site claimable by established usage. 
 
 Huckeem, s. Ar. Hind. haMm', 
 a physician. See note under Hakim. 
 
 1622. " I, who was thinking little or 
 nothing about myself, was forthwith put 
 by them into the hands of an excellent 
 physician, a native of Shiraz, who then 
 happened to be at Lar, and whose name 
 was Hekim Abu'l fetab. The word hekim. 
 signifies ' wise ; ' it is a title which it is the 
 custom to give to all those learned in 
 medical matters." — P. delta Valle, ii. 318. 
 
 1673. " My Attendance is engaged, and 
 a Million of Promises, could I restore him 
 to his Health, laid down from his Wives, 
 Children, and Kelations, who all (with the 
 Citizens, as I could hear going along) pray to 
 God that the Hackin Fnnqi, the Frank 
 Doctor, might kill him . . . "—Fryer, 312. 
 
 1836. " A curious cry of the seller of a 
 kind of sweetmeat (hhaldweh) composed of 
 treacle fried with some other ingredients, 
 is ' For a nail ! sweetmeat ! ' . . children 
 and servants often steal implements of iron, 
 &c. , from the house . . . and give them to 
 him in exchange." — Lane, Mod. Egyptians, 
 ed. 1863. 
 
 1837. " I had the native works on Ma- 
 teria Medica collated by competent Ha- 
 keems and Moonshees."— -iJoj/fe, Hindoo. 
 Medicine, 25. 
 
 Hullia, s. Oanarese Jwleya; the 
 
HULWA. 
 
 327 
 
 HUBCAliBA. 
 
 same as poleya {pulayan), q.v., equi- 
 valent to Pariah (q.v.)- 
 
 1817. " . i . a HuUia or Pariar King." 
 — Wilks, Hist. Sketches, i. 151, 
 
 1874. "At Melkotta, the chief seat of 
 the followers of KSmanya AchSrya, and 
 at . the . Brahman temple at Bailur, the 
 Hil&yars or Pareyars have the right of 
 entering the temple on three days in the 
 year, specially set apart for them." — M. J. 
 Walhome, in Ind. Antiq. iii. 191. 
 
 Hulwa, s. Ai'.halwa and halaiua is 
 generic for sweetmeat, and the word is 
 in use from Constantinople to Calcutta. 
 In Hind, the word represents a parti- 
 culax class, of which the ingredients 
 are milk, su^ar, almond paste", and ghee 
 flavoured with cardamom. " The best 
 at Bombay is imported from Muskat " 
 [Birdwood). 
 
 1672. " Ce qui estoit le plus plaisant, 
 c'estoit un homme qui pr&edoit le corps 
 des oonfituriers, lequel avoit une chemise 
 qui luy desoendoit aux talons, toute cou- 
 verte d'alva, c'est k dire, de confiture." — 
 Journ. d'Ant. Galland, i. 118. 
 
 1673. "... the Widow once a Moon (to) 
 go to the Grave with her Acquaintance to 
 repeat the doleful Dirge, after which she 
 bestows Holway, a kind of Sacramental 
 Wafer ; and entreats their Prayers for the 
 Soul of the Departed." — Fryer, 94. 
 
 Hummaul, s. Arab, hammdl, a 
 porter. The u^e of the word in India 
 is confined to the west, and there now 
 most commonly indicates a palanMn- 
 bearer. The word still survives in 
 parts of Sicily in the form camallu= 
 It. ' facchino,' a relic of the Saracenic 
 occupation. In Andalusia alhamel 
 now means a man who lets out a bag- 
 gage horse ; and the word is also used 
 m Morocco in the same way {Dozy). 
 
 e. 1350. "Those rustics whom they call 
 camalls (mmallos), whose business it is to 
 carry burdens, and also to carry men and 
 women on their shoulders in litters, such as 
 are mentioned in Canticles : Ferculum fecit 
 sibi Solomon de lignis Idbani,' whereby is 
 meant a portable litter such as I used to be 
 carried in at Zayton, and in India.."— John 
 de' MarignoUi, in Cathay, &c., 366. 
 
 1691. " His honour was carried by the 
 Amaals, i.e. the Palankyn-bearers, 12 in 
 number, sitting in his Palankyn."— Fa/en- 
 
 1711. "Hamalage, or Cooley-hire, at 1 
 ™2 (see Gosbeck) for everymaund Tabrees." 
 —Tariff in Lockyer, 243. 
 
 1750-60. " The Hamauls or porters, who 
 make a livelihood of carrying goods to and 
 from the warehouses."— Grose, i. 120. 
 
 1809. " The palankeen-bearers are here 
 called hamauls (a word signifying carrier) 
 
 .... these people come chiefly from the 
 Mahratta country, and are of the coombie 
 or agricultural caste." — Mai-ia Oraham, 2. 
 
 1813. For Hamauls at Buasora, see Mil- 
 burn, i. 126. 
 
 1840. ' ' The hamals groaned under the 
 weight of their precious load, the Apostle 
 of the Ganges " (Dr. Duff to wit). — Smith's 
 Life of Dr. John Wilson, 1878, p. 282. 
 
 1877. "The stately iron gate enclosing the 
 front garden of the Kussian Embassy was 
 beset by a motley crowd .. . Hamals, or street 
 porters, bent double under the burden of 
 heavy trunks and boxes, would come now 
 and then up one or other of the two semi- 
 circular avenues." — Letter from Constant, in 
 Times, May 7th. 
 
 Hiunnung-bird, s. This name is 
 2iopularly applied in some parts of 
 India to the sun-birds (sub-fam. Nec- 
 tarininae.) 
 
 Hump, s. " Calcutta humps " are 
 the salted humps of Indian oxen, ex- 
 ported from that city. See under 
 Buffalo. 
 
 Hurcarra, Mrcara, &c., s. Hind. 
 Jiarkara, " a messenger, a courier; an 
 emissary, a spy " {Wilson). The 
 etymology, according to the same 
 authority , is liar (' every '), kdr (' busi- 
 ness'). 
 
 The word became very familiar in 
 the Gilchristian spelling HurlmrUjiroui 
 the existence of a Calcutta newspaper 
 bearing that title("Bengal Hurkaru," 
 generally enunciated by non-Indians 
 as HurMroo), for the first 60 years of 
 this century, or thereabouts. 
 
 1748. "The city of Dacca is in the 
 utmost confusion on account of .... 
 advices of a large force of Mahrattas 
 coming by way of the Sunderbunds, and 
 that they were advanced as far as Sundra 
 Col, when first descried by their Hur- 
 currahs." — In Long, 4. 
 
 1757. "I beg you to send me a good 
 alcara who understands the Portuguese 
 language." — Letter in Ices, 159. 
 
 ,, " Hircars or Spies." — lb. 161. 
 
 1761. "The head Harcar returned, and 
 told me this as well as several other secrets 
 very useful to me, which I got from him by 
 dint of money and some rum." — Letter of 
 Capt. Martin White, in Long, 260. 
 
 1780. " One day upon the march a Hir- 
 carrah came up and delivered him a letter 
 from Colonel Baillie."— Letter of T. Munro, 
 in Life, i. 26. 
 
 1803. "The hircarras reported the 
 enemy to be at Bokerdun."— Letter of A. 
 Wellesley in id. 348, 
 
 c. 1810. " We were met on the entrance 
 of Tippoo's dominions by four hircarrahs. 
 
HURTAUL. 
 
 328 
 
 IMAUM. 
 
 or soldiers, whom the Sultan sent as a 
 guard to conduct us safely." — Miss Edge- 
 worth, Jjame Jervas. 
 
 Miss Edgeworth has oddly misused the 
 word here. 
 
 1813. "The contrivances of the native 
 haloarrahs and spies to conceal a letter are 
 extremely clever, and the measures they 
 frequently adopt to elude the vigilance of 
 an enemy are equally extraordinary." — 
 Forhes, Or. Mem., iv. 129. 
 
 Hurtaul, s. Hind, from Sansk. 
 hartal or haritdl, yellow arsenic, or- 
 piment. 
 
 0. 1347. Ibn Batuta seems oddly to con- 
 found it with camphor: "The best (cam- 
 phor) called in the country itself aZ-hardala, 
 is that which attains the highest degree of 
 cold."— iv. 241. 
 
 c. 1759. "... Hartal and Cotch, Earth- 
 Oil and Wood-Oil . . ."—List of Burmese 
 Products, in Dalrymple's Or. Beper., i. 109. 
 
 Huzara, n.p. This name has two 
 quite distinct uses. 
 
 (a.) ~S&i:s. Ilazara. Itisusedasagene- 
 rio name for a number of tribes occupy- 
 ing some of the wildest parts of Afghan- 
 istan, chiefly N.W. and S.W. of Kabul. 
 These tribes are in no respect Afghan, 
 but are in fact most or all of them 
 Mongol in features, and some of them 
 also m language. 
 
 The term at one time appears to 
 have been used more generally for a, 
 variety of the wilder clans in the 
 higher hill countries of Afghanistan 
 and the Oxus basin, much as in Scot- 
 land a century and a half ago they 
 spoke of "the clans." It appears to 
 be merely from the Persian hazar=z 
 1000. The regiments, so to speak, of 
 the Mongol hosts of Chinghiz and 
 his immediate successors, were called 
 hazaras, and if we accept the belief 
 that the Hazaras of Afghanistan were 
 predatory bands of those hosts who 
 settled in that region (in favour of 
 which there is a good deal to be said), 
 this name is intelligible. If so, its 
 application to the non-Mongol hill 
 people of Wakhan, &c., must have 
 been a later transfer. 
 
 c. 1480. "The Hazara, Takdari,* and 
 all the other tribes having seen this, quietly 
 submitted to his authority." — TariMra- 
 Ndma, in Elliot, i. 303. 
 
 0. 1505. Kabul "on the west has the 
 mountain districts, in which are situated 
 Karnad and Ghtlr. This mountainous 
 tract IS at present occupied and inhabited 
 
 * Proljably read Ncikiidari ,■ and see Marco Foh, 
 Bk. I. cli. 18, note on Nigtidari^. 
 
 by the Hazara and Nukderi tribes." — Saber, 
 p. 136. 
 
 1508. " Mirza Ababeker, the ruler and 
 tyrant of Kfehghar, had seized all the 
 Upper Hazaras of Badalthshin."* — Ers- 
 Mne's Saber and Hwmdywn, i. 287. 
 
 (b.) A mountain district in the ex- 
 treme N.W. of the Punjab, of which 
 AVbottabad, called after its founder 
 General James Abbott, is the British 
 head-quarter. The name of this 
 region apparently has nothing to do 
 with Eazajras in the tribal sense, but 
 is probably a survival of the ancient 
 name of a territory in this quarter, 
 called in Sanskrit AVhisara, and figur- 
 ing in Ptolemy, Arrian, and Curtius 
 as the kingdom of King Ahisares. 
 
 Huzoor, s. Arab. Jiuzur, ' the 
 presence ' ; used by natives as a 
 respectful way of speaking of or to 
 exalted personages, to or of their 
 master, or occasionally of any Euro- 
 pean gentleman in jDresence of another 
 European. 
 
 Hyson. See under Tea. 
 
 Imaum, s. Ai. Imam, 'an exemplar, 
 a leader,' (from a root signif3dng ' to aim. 
 at, to follow after '), a title technically 
 applied to the Caliph (Khalifa) or ' Vice- 
 gerent,' or Successor, who is the head 
 of Islam. The title ' ' is also given — in 
 its religious import only — to the heads 
 of the four orthodox sects . . . and 
 in a more restricted sense stiU, to the 
 ordinary functionary of a mosque who 
 leads in the daily prayers of the con- 
 gregation" {Lr. Badger, Oman, App. A.) 
 
 The title has been perhaps, most 
 familiar to Anglo-Indians as that of 
 the Princes of 'Oman, or " Imaums of 
 Muscat" as they were commonly 
 termed. This title they derived from 
 being the heads of a sect {Ibadhiya) 
 holding peculiar doctrine as to the 
 Imamate, and rejecting the Caliphate 
 of Ali or his successors. It has not 
 been assumed by the Princes them- 
 selves since Sa'id bia Ahmad who died 
 in the early part of this century, but 
 was always applied by the English to 
 
 * "HcusArajdt hdlddest. The upper districts in 
 Eadakhsh^n were called Hazdras. " Erskine's Note. 
 He is using the Tanlch Sashidi. But is not the word 
 Ha^iras here, 'the clans,' used elliptioally for the 
 highland districts occupied by them ? 
 
IMAUMBABBA. 
 
 329 
 
 INDIA, INDIES. 
 
 Saiyid Sa'ld, who reigned for 52 years, 
 dying in 1856. Since then, and since 
 the separation of the dominions of the 
 dynasty in Oman and in Africa, the 
 title Imam has no longer been used. 
 
 It is a singular thmg that in an 
 article on Zanzibar in the J. R. Cfeog. 
 Soe., vol. xxiii. by the late Col. Sykes, 
 the Sultan is called always the Imaun. 
 
 1673. " At Night we saw Muschat, whose 
 ■vast and horrid Mountains no_ Shade but 
 Heaven does hide . . . The Prince of this 
 country is called Imaum, who is guardian 
 a,t Mahomet's Tomb, and on whom is de- 
 volved the right of CaliphsMp according to 
 tlie Ottoman heiief."— Fryer, 220. 
 
 Imaumbarra, s. This is apparently 
 a hybrid word Imam-hara, in which 
 the last part is the Hindi iara, ' an 
 enclosure,' etc. It is applied to a 
 building maintained by Shi'a com- 
 munities in India for the express pur- 
 pose of celebrating the Muharram cere- 
 monies (see HoDsou-Jobson). The 
 sepulchre of the Founder and his family 
 is often combined with this object. 
 
 The Imambara of the Nawab Asaf- 
 ud-daula at Lucknow is, or was 
 till the siege of 1858, probably the 
 most magnificent modem Oriental 
 structure in India. It united with 
 the objects already naentioned a 
 mosque, a college, and apartments 
 for the members of the religious estab- 
 hshment. The great haU is " conceived 
 on so grand a scale," says Fergusson, 
 " as to entitle it to rank with the build- 
 ittgs of- an earlier age." The central 
 part of it forms a vaulted apartment 
 of 162 feet long by 53J wide. 
 
 Impale, v. It is startling to find 
 an injunction to impale criminals 
 given by an English governor (Van- 
 sittart, apparently) little more than a 
 century ago : 
 
 1764. " I request that you will give 
 orders to the Naib of Dacca to send some 
 of the Factory Sepoys along with some of 
 his own people, to apprehend the said mur- 
 derers and to impale them, which will be 
 verysen'ioeable to traders."— The Governor 
 of Fort William to the Nawab ; in Long, 
 389. 
 
 Inaum. Enaum, s. Arab, in'am, 
 ' a gift ' (from a superior), a favour, 
 but especially in India a gift of rent- 
 free land : also land so held. In'am- 
 dar, the holder of such lands. A full 
 detail of the different kinds of in'dm, 
 especially among the Mahrattas, will 
 be found in Wilson, s.v. 
 
 The word is also used in Western. 
 India for buksheesh (q. v.). 
 
 This use is said to have given rise to 
 a little mistake on the part of an Eng- 
 lish political traveller, some 20 or 30 
 years ago, when there had been some 
 agitation regarding the in' am lands 
 and the alle§;ed harshness of the 
 Government m dealing vsdth such 
 claims. The traveller reported that 
 the public feeling in the west of India 
 was so strong on this subject, that his 
 very palankm-bearers at the end of 
 their stage invariably joined their 
 hands in supplication, shouting, '' In.'- 
 am ! In'am ! Sahib ! " 
 
 India, Indies, n.p. A book might 
 be written on this name. We can 
 only notice a few points in connexion 
 with it. 
 
 It is not easy, if it be possible, to 
 find a truly native {i.e., Hiadu) name 
 for the whole country which we call 
 India; but the conception certainly 
 existed from an early date. Bhdrata- 
 varsha is used apparently in the Pu- 
 ranas with something like this concep- 
 tion. Jambudwlpa, a term belonging to 
 the mythical cosmography, is used in 
 the Buddhist books, and sometimes, by 
 natives of the south, even now. The 
 accuracy of the definitions of India in 
 some of the Greek and Eoman writers 
 shows the existence of the same con- 
 ception of the country that we have 
 now ; a conception also obvious in the 
 modes of speech of Hwen T'sang 
 and the other Chinese pilgrims. The 
 Asoka inscriptions, o. b. c. 250, had 
 enumerated Indian kingdoms covering 
 a considerable part of the conception, 
 and in the great inscription at Tan- 
 j ore, of the 1 1th century A.d. , which in- 
 cidentally mentions the conquest (real 
 or imaginary) of a great part of India, 
 by the king of Tanjore, Vira-Chola, 
 the same system is followed. In a 
 copperplate of the 11th century, by 
 the Ohalukya dynasty of Kalyana, we 
 find the expression " from the Hima- 
 laya to the Bridge " {Ind. Antiq. i. 81), 
 i.e., the Bridge of Eama, or 'Adam's 
 Bridge,' as our maps have it. And 
 Mahommedan definitions as old, and 
 with the name, will be found below. 
 Under the Hindu kings of Vijayana- 
 gara also (from 14th century) inscrip- 
 tions indicate aU India by like ex- 
 pressions. 
 
 The origin of the name is without 
 
INDIA, INDIES. 
 
 330 
 
 INJJIA, INDIES. 
 
 doubt (Sansk.) Sindhu, ' the sea,' and 
 thence the Great Eiver on the West, 
 and the country on its banks, ■which 
 we still call Sindh.* By a change 
 common in many parts of the -world, 
 and in various parts of India itself, 
 this name exchanged the initial sibilant 
 for an aspirate, and became (eventually) 
 in Persia Hindu, and so passed to the 
 Greeks and Latins, viz. 'IvSoi for the 
 people, 'Ii/8df for the river, 'IvSikti and 
 India for the country on its banks. 
 Given this name for the 'western tract, 
 and the conception of the country as a 
 whole to which we have alluded, the 
 name in the mouths of foreigners natu- 
 rally but gradually spread to the whole. 
 Some have imagined that the name 
 of the land of Nod ('wandering'), to 
 which Cain is said to have migrated, 
 and which has the same consonants, is 
 but a form of this ; which is worth noting, 
 as this idea may have had to do with 
 the curious statement in some medi- 
 eval writers {e.g. John MarignoUi) 
 that certain eastern races were "the 
 descendants of Cain." In the form 
 Hidhu, India appears in the great cunei- 
 form inscription on the tomb of Da- 
 rius Hystaspes near PersepoUs, coupled 
 with Gaddra (i.e., Oandha/ra, or the 
 Peshawur country), and no doubt still 
 in some degree restricted in its appli- 
 cation. In the Hebrew of Esther i. 1, 
 and viii. 9, the form is Hoddu (see 
 also Peritaol below). The first Greek 
 writers to speak of India and the In- 
 dians were Hecataeus of Miletus, 
 Herodotus, and Ctesias (B.C. c. 500, c. 
 440, c. 400). The last, though repeating 
 more fables than Herodotus, shows a 
 truer conception of what India was. 
 
 Before goiag further, we ought to 
 point out that India itself is a Latin 
 fonn, and does not appear in a Grreek 
 writer, we believe, before Lucian and 
 Polysenus, both writers of the middle 
 of the 2nd centuiy. The Greek form 
 is fj 'ivbiKt), or else ' The Land of the 
 Indians.' 
 
 The name of "India'' spread not 
 only from its original application, as 
 denoting the country on the banks of 
 
 * In most of the irapoi-tant Asiatic languages 
 the same word indicates tlie Sea or a Eiver of tlie 
 first class ; e.g. Sindlm as here ; in Western Tibet 
 Gyamtso and Samamdrang (corr. of Skt. samuvdra) 
 ' the Sea,' which are applied to the Indus and Sut- 
 lej (see J. R. Geog. Soc. xxiii. 34-86) ; Hebrew yam, 
 applied both to the sea and to the Nile ; Ar. Mir; 
 Pers. darya; Mongol, dalai, &e. Compare the 
 Homeric 'ilkeavos. 
 
 the Indus, to the whole peninsula 
 between (and including) the valleys of 
 Indus and Ganges ; but also in a 
 vaguer way to all the regions beyond. 
 The compromise between the vaguer 
 and the more precise use of the term 
 is seen in Ptolemy, where the bounda- 
 ries of the true India are defined, on 
 the whole with surprising exactness, 
 as ' India within the Ganges ; ' whilst 
 the darker regions beyond appear as 
 ' India beyond the Ganges.' And this 
 double conception of India, as ' India 
 Proper ' (as we may call it), and India 
 in the vaguer sense, has descended to 
 our own time. 
 
 So vague became the conception in 
 the ' dark ages ' that the name is some- 
 times found to be used as synonymous 
 with Asia, 'Europe, Africa, and 
 India ' forming the three parts of the 
 world. Earlier than this, however, 
 we find a tendency to discriminate 
 different Indias, in a form distinct 
 from Ptolemy's Intra et extra Oangem ; 
 and the terms India Major, India Minor 
 can be traced back to the 4th century. 
 As was natural where there was so 
 little knowledge, the application of 
 these terms was various and oscillating, 
 but they continued to hold then- 
 ground for 1000 years, and in the 
 later centuries of that period we 
 generally find a third India also, and 
 a tendency (of which the roots go 
 back, as far at least as Virgil's time) 
 to place one of the three in Africa. 
 
 It is this conception of a twofold or 
 threefold India that has given to us 
 and other nations of Europe the ver- 
 nacular expressions in plural form 
 which hold their ground to this day : 
 the Indies, les Indes, (It.) le Indie, &c. 
 We may add further, that China is 
 called by Eriar Odoric Upper India 
 (India Superior), whilst MarignolH 
 calls it India Magna and Maxima, and 
 calls Malabar India Parva, and India 
 Inferior. 
 
 There was yet another, and an orien- 
 tal application of the term India to the 
 country at the mouth of the Euphrates 
 and Tigris, which the people of Basra 
 still call Hind ; and which Sir H. 
 Eawlinson connects with the fact that 
 the Talmudic writers confounded ObU- 
 lah in that region with the Havila of 
 Genesis.* 
 In the work of the Chinese traveller 
 
 * See Cathay, (fee. 55, note. 
 
INDIA, INDIES. 
 
 331 
 
 INDIA, INDIES. 
 
 H-wen T'sang again we find that by 
 Tiim also and his coreligioniists a plu- 
 rahty of Indias ■was recognized, i.e., 
 five, viz.. North, Central, East, South, 
 and West. 
 
 Here we may remark how two names 
 grew out of the original Sindhu. The 
 aspirated and JPersianised form Hind, 
 as applied to the great country heyond 
 the Indus, passed to the Arabs. But 
 when they invaded the valley of the 
 Indus and found it called Sindhu, 
 Vhey adopted that name in the form 
 Siiid, and thenceforward 'Hind and 
 Sind' were habitually distinguished, 
 though generally coupled, and con- 
 ceived as two parts of a great whole. 
 
 Of the application of India to an 
 Ethiopian region, an application of 
 which indications extend over 1500 
 years, we have not space to speak 
 here.* 
 
 The vague extension of the term 
 India to which we have referred, sur- 
 vives in another fonn besides that in 
 the use of "Indies." India, to each 
 European nation which has possessions 
 in the East, may be said, without 
 maoh inaccuracy, to mean in collo- 
 quial use that part of the East in which 
 their own possessions lie. Thus to the 
 Portuguese, India was, and probably 
 still is, the West Coast only. In their 
 writers of the 16th and 17th century a 
 frequent distinction is made between 
 JntZj'd, the territory of the Portuguese 
 and their immediate neighbours on 
 the West coast, and Mogor, the do- 
 minion of the Great Mogul. To the 
 Dutchman India means Java and its 
 dependencies. To the Spaniard, if we 
 mistake not, India is Manilla. To 
 the Gaul are not les Indes Pondicherrj', 
 Ohandemagore, and Eeunion P 
 
 As regards the West Indies, this 
 expression originates in the miscon- 
 ception of the great Admiral himself, 
 who in his memorable enterprise was 
 •seeking, and thought he had found, a 
 new route to the " Indias " by sailing 
 west instead of east. His discoveries 
 were to Spain the Indies, until it 
 gradually became manifest that they 
 were not identical with the ancient 
 lands of the east, and then they be- 
 came the West-Indies. 
 
 Indian is a name which has been 
 
 On this and on tlie medieval plurality of Tn- 
 otos reference may be made to two notes on Marco 
 foh, 2nd ed. vol. il. pp. 419 and 425. 
 
 carried still further abroad ; from 
 being applied, as a matter of course, 
 to the natives of the islands, supposed 
 of India, discovered by Columbus, it 
 naturally passed to the natives of the 
 adjoining continent, till it came to be 
 the familiar name of all the tribes 
 between (and sometimes even inclu- 
 ding) the Esquimaux of the North 
 and the Patagonians of the South. 
 
 This abuse no doubt has led to our 
 hesitation in applying the term to a 
 native of India itself. We use the 
 adjective Indian, but no modern Eng- 
 lishman who has had to do with India 
 ever speaks of a man of that country 
 as " an Indian." Forrest, in his 
 Voyage to Mergui, uses the inelegant 
 word Indostaners ; but in India itself 
 a Hindustani means, as has been in- 
 dicated under that word, a native of 
 the upper Gangetic valley and adjoin- 
 ing districts. 
 
 Among the Grreeks ' an Indian ' 
 {'IvSos) acquired a notable specific ap- 
 plication, viz., to an elephant driver 
 or mahout (q.v.). 
 
 B.C. c. 486. " Says Darius the King i 
 By the grace of Ormazd these (are) the 
 countries which I have acquired besides 
 Persia. I have established my power over 
 them. They have brought tribute to me. 
 That which has been said to them by me 
 they have done. They have obeyed my 
 law. Medea . . . Arachotia (Sarauvatish), 
 Sattagydia {Thatagush), Gandaria(ffad(ir'a), 
 
 India (Hidush)" —On the Tomb of 
 
 Darius at Nakhsh-i-Rustam, see BawUn- 
 sen's Herod, iv. 250. 
 
 B.C. c. 440. "Eastward of India lies a 
 tract which is entirely sand. Indeed, of 
 all the inhabitants of Asia, concerning 
 whom anything certain is known, the 
 Indians dwell nearest to the east, and the 
 rising of the Sun." — Herodotus, iii. c. 98 
 {^Bawlinson). 
 
 B.C. c. 300. " India then (i? roium 'IviiKri) 
 being four-sided in plan, the side which 
 looks to the Orient and that to the South, 
 the Great Sea compasseth; that towards 
 the Arctic is divided by the mountain chain 
 of Hemodus from Scythia, inhabited by 
 that tribe of Scythians who are called 
 Sakai; and on the fourth side, turned towards 
 the West, the Indus marks the boundary, 
 the biggest or nearly so of all rivers after 
 the 'N&e."—Megasthenes, in Diodorus, ii. 35, 
 (From Miiller's Fragm. Hist. Grace., ii. 
 402.) 
 
 A.D. C. 140. *"ra 6e airb Tou \vhov n-pbs ea), 
 
 TOVTO jLtOt laTia T\ TbiV 'IvSStV yVJ, KOi 'IvSol oCtOC 
 
 ea-Tbio-av." — Arrian, Indica, ch. ii. *^ 
 
 c. 650. " The name of I"ien-chu (India) 
 has gone through various and confused 
 
INDIA, INDIES. 
 
 332 
 
 INDIA, INDIES. 
 
 forms .... Anciently they said Shin-tu ; 
 whilst some authors call it Hien-teou. Now- 
 conforming to the true pronunciation one 
 should say In-tu." — Hwen-T'sang, in Pil. 
 Bouddh., ii. 57. 
 
 c. 944. "For the nonce let us confine 
 ourselves to summary notices concerning the 
 kings of Sind and Hind. The language of 
 Sind is different from that of Hind . . . . " 
 —Mas'udl, i. 381. 
 
 c. 590. " As for the land of the Hind it 
 is bounded on the East by the Persian Sea 
 {i.e. the Indian Ocean), on the W. and S. 
 by the countries of Islam, and on the N. by 
 the Chinese Empire .... The length of 
 the land of the Hind from the government 
 of Mokran, the country of Manaura and 
 Bodha and the rest of Sind, till thou comest 
 to Kannuj and thence passest on to Tobbat 
 (see Tibet), is about 4 months, and its 
 "breadth from the Indian Ocean to the coun- 
 -try of Kannuj about three months." — Ista- 
 khri, pp. 6 and 11. 
 
 c. 1020. " India (Al-Hind) is one of those 
 plains, bounded on the south by the Sea of 
 the Indians. Lofty mountains bound it on 
 all the other quarters. Through this plain 
 the waters descending from the mountains 
 are discharged. Moreover, if thou wilt 
 •examine this country with thine eyes, if thou 
 wilt regard the rounded and worn stones 
 that are found in the soil, however deep 
 thou mayest dig, — stones which near the 
 mountains, where the rivers roll down vio- 
 lently, are large; but small at a distance from 
 the mountains, where the current slackens ; 
 and which become mere sand where the 
 ■currents are at rest, where the waters sink 
 into the soil, and where the sea is at hand 
 — then thou wilt be tempted to believe that 
 this country was at a former period only a 
 sea which the debris washed down by the 
 torrents hath filled up . . . ." — Al-Binml, 
 inKeinaud's Extracts, Journ. As., Ser. IV. 
 1844. 
 
 „ " Hind is surrounded on the East 
 by Chin and M^ohfn, on the west by Sind 
 and K^bul, and on the south by the Sea." — 
 Id. in Mliot, i. 45. 
 
 1205. "The whole country of Hind, 
 from Pershaur to the shores of the Ocean, 
 and in the other direction, from Siwist^n to 
 the hills of Chin .... " — Hasan Nizdml in 
 Elliot, ii. 236. 
 
 That is, from Peshawar in the north, 
 to the Indian Ocean in the south ; 
 from Sehwan (on the west bank of the 
 Indus) to the mountains on the east 
 diyiding from China. 
 
 c. 1500. " Hodu quae est India extra et 
 intra Gangem." — Itinera Mundi (in He- 
 brew), by Ahr. Peritsol, in Hyde, Syntagma 
 Dissertt., Oxon, 1767, i. 75. 
 
 1553. "And had Vasco da Gama be- 
 longed to a nation so glorious as the Ro- 
 mans he would perchance have added to 
 the style of his family, noble as that is, the 
 surname 'Of India,' since we know that 
 those sjrmbols of honour that a man wins 
 
 are more glorious than those that he inhe- 
 rits, and that Scipio gloried more in the 
 achievement which gave him the surname 
 of ' Africomus,' than iif the name of Corne- 
 lius, which was that of his family."— Gar- 
 ros, I. iv. 12. 
 
 1572. Defined, without being named, by 
 Camoens : 
 
 "Alem do Indo faz, e aquem do Gauge 
 Hu terreno muy grSde, e assaz famoso,. 
 Que pela parte Austral o mar abrange, 
 E para o Norte o Emodio cavemoso." 
 
 Lusiadas, vii. 17. 
 Englished by Burton : 
 " Outside of Indus, inside Ganges, lies 
 a wide-spread country, famed enough 
 
 of yore ; 
 northward the peaks of caved Emddus 
 
 rise, 
 and southward Ocean doth confine the 
 shore." 
 1577. "India is properly called that 
 great Province of Asia, in the whiche great 
 Alexander kepte his warres, and was so 
 named of the ryuer Indus." — Ed-en, Hist, of 
 TrauayU, f . 3 «. 
 
 The distinct Indias. 
 
 c. 650. "The circumference of the Five 
 Indies is about 90,000 Ii ; on three sides it 
 is bounded by a great sea ; on the north it 
 is backed by snowy mountains. It is wide 
 at the north and narrow at the south ; its 
 figure is that of a half -moon. "—J?wot 
 X"sang, in Pil. Bouddh., ii. 58. 
 
 1298. "India the Greater is that which 
 extends from Maabar to Kesmacoran,* and 
 
 it contains 13 great kingdoms India 
 
 the Lesser extends from the Province of 
 Champa to Mutfili,t and contains 8 great 
 Kingdoms . . . Abash (Abyssinia) is a very 
 great province, and you must know that it 
 constitutes the Uiddle India." — Jfocco 
 Polo, Bk. III. ch. 34, 35. 
 
 c. 1328. "What shall I say? The great- 
 ness of this India is beyond description. 
 But let this much suffice concerning 
 India the Crreater and tlie Less. Of India 
 Tertia I will say this, that I have not 
 indeed seen its many marvels, not having 
 been there " — Eriar Jordcmus, p. 41. 
 
 Indies. 
 
 c. 1601. ' ' He does smile his face into more 
 lines than are in the new map with the 
 augmentation of the iadd&eB."— Twelfth 
 Night, Act III. sc. 2. 
 
 1653. ' ' I was thirteen times captive and 
 seventeen times sold in the Indies." — Trans, 
 of Pinto by H. Cogan, p. 1. 
 
 1826. "... Like a French lady of my 
 acquaintance, who had so general a notion 
 of the East, that upon taking leave of her, 
 she enjoined me to get acquainted with a 
 friend of hers, living as she said quelqm jmt 
 dans les Indes, and whom, to my astonish- 
 ment, I found residing at the Cape of Good 
 
 * i.e. from Coromandel to Mekran. 
 
 t i.e. from Cochin-China to the Kistna Delta. 
 
INDIAN. 
 
 333 
 
 INDIGO. 
 
 Hope." — Sajji Baba, Introd, Epistle, ed. 
 1835, p. ix. 
 
 India of the Portuguese. 
 
 1598. "At the endeof the oountrey of 
 Camhaia beginneth India and the lands of 
 Decam and Cuncam . . . from the island 
 called Das Vaguas (read Yaquas) . .■ . which 
 is the righte coast that in all the East Coun- 
 tries is called India Now you 
 
 must vnderstande that this coast of India 
 beginneth at Damcm, or the Island Das 
 Vaguas, and stretched South and by East, 
 to the Cape of Comorin, where it endeth." 
 —Linichoten, ch. ix.-x. 
 
 See also quotation from the same 
 under Abada. 
 
 C.1567. "Di qui (Coilan) a Cao Comeri si 
 fanno settanta due miglia, equi sifinisse la 
 costa dell' India." — Ces. Federid, in Ea- 
 mmio, iii. .S90. 
 
 c. 1610. " II y a grand nombre des Portu- 
 gais qui demeurent fes ports du cette coste de 
 
 Bengale Us n'osoieut retoumer en 
 
 I'lnde, pour quelques fautes qu'ils y ont 
 commis." — Pyrard de la Vol, i. 239. 
 
 1615. " Sociorum Uteris, qui Mogoris 
 Begiam iucolunt auditum est in India de 
 celeberrimo Regno iUo quod Saraceni Ca- 
 taium vooant." — Trigautius, De Ghristiand 
 Maspeditione apud Sinas, p. 544. 
 
 1644. (Speaking of the Daman district 
 above Bombay) — " The fruits are nearly aU 
 the same as those that you get in India, 
 and especially mdiny Mangos and Cassaras (?), 
 which are like chestnuts." — Bocarro, MS. 
 
 1673. "The Portugals . . . might have 
 subdued India by this time, had not we 
 fallen out with them, and given them the first 
 Blow at Ormuz . . . they have added some 
 Christians to those formerly converted by 
 St. Thomas, but it is aloudKeporttosayall 
 Iaiia.."—Fnjer, 137. 
 
 1881. In a correspondence with Sir K. 
 Morier, we observe the Portuguese Minister 
 of Foreign Affairs calls their Goa Viceroy 
 " The Governor General of India." 
 
 India of the Dutch. 
 
 1876. The Dorian "is common through- 
 out all Iniia,."— Filet, Plant- Kunding Woor- 
 denboek, 196. 
 
 Indies applied to America. 
 1563. "And please to teU me .... 
 ■ which is better, this (Badix Chinae) or the 
 guiacdo of our Indies as we call them. . ." 
 —Garcia, f. 177. 
 
 Indian. This word in English first 
 occurs, according to Dr. Guest, in the 
 foUowing passage : 
 
 A.D. 433-440. 
 "Mid israelum io waes 
 Mid ebreum and indeum, and mid egy ptum. " 
 In Guest's English Wiythms, ii. 86-87. 
 
 But ]'t may be queried whether 
 indmm is not here an error for iudeum ; 
 
 the converse error to that supposed to 
 have been made in the printing of 
 Othello's death-speech — 
 
 " of one whose hand 
 Like the base Judean threw a pearl away.'' 
 
 Indian used for Mahout. 
 
 B.C. "And upon the beasts (the ele- 
 phants) there were strong towers of wood, 
 which covered every one of them, and were 
 girt fast unto them with devices : there - 
 were also upon every one two and thirty 
 strong men, that fought upon them, beside 
 the Indian that ruled them." — I. Maccabees, 
 vi. 37. 
 
 B.O. c. 150. "Of Beasts {i.e. elephants) 
 taken with their Indians there were ten ; 
 and of all the rest, which had thrown their 
 Indians, he got possession after the battle 
 by driving them together. " — Polybius, Bk. i. 
 ch. 40. 
 
 See also iii. 46, and xi. 1. 
 
 It is very curious to see the drivers of 
 Carthaginian elephants thus called Indians, 
 though it may be presumed that this is only 
 a Greek application of the term, not a 
 Carthaginian use. 
 
 B.C. 0. 20. "Tertiodie ... ad Thabu- 
 sion casteUum imminens fluvio Indo ventum 
 «st ; cui f ecerat nomen Indus ab elephanto 
 dejeetus." — lAvy, Bk. xxxviii. 14. 
 
 This Indus or "Indian" Kiver, named 
 after the Mahout thrown into it by his- 
 elephant, was somewhere on the borders of 
 Phrygia. 
 
 A.D. c. 210. " Along with this elephant 
 was brought up a female one called Nikaia. 
 And the wife of their Indian being near 
 death placed her child of 30 days old beside 
 this one. And when the woman died a 
 certain marvellous attachment grew up of 
 
 the Beast towards the child " — 
 
 Athenaeus, xiii. ch. 8. 
 
 Indian, for Anglo-Indian. 
 
 1816. "... our best Indians. In the 
 idleness and obscurity of home they look 
 back with fondness to the country where 
 they have been useful and distinguished, 
 like the ghosts of Homer's heroes, who pre- 
 fer the exertions of a labourer on the earth 
 to all the listless enjoyments of Elysium." 
 — Mphinstone, in Id/e, i. 367. 
 
 Indigo, s. The plant Indigo/era 
 tinctoria, L. (N. 0. Leguminosae), and 
 the dark blue dye made from it. Greek 
 'IvSiKov. This word appears from 
 Hippocrates to have been applied in 
 his time to pepper. 
 
 c. A.D. 60. " Of that which is called 'IvSlkov 
 one kind is produced spontaneously, being 
 as it were a scum thrown out by the Indian 
 reeds ; but that used for dyeing is a purple 
 efflorescence which floats on the brazen 
 cauldrons, which the craftsmen sldm off 
 and dry. That is deemed best which is 
 blue in colour, succulent, and smooth to 
 the touch." — Dinscorides, v. cap. 107. 
 
INDIGO. 
 
 334 
 
 INTEBLOPE&. 
 
 c. 70. "After this .... Indico 
 {Indicwm) is a coloiu' most esteemed ; out of 
 India, it commeth ; whereupon it tooke the 
 name ; and it is nothing els but a slimie 
 mud cleaving to the foame that gathereth 
 about canes and reeds : whiles it is punned 
 or ground, it looketh blaoke ; but being 
 dissolved it yeeldeth a woonderfuU lovely 
 mixture of purple and azur . . . Indico is 
 valued at 20 denarii the pound. In physicke 
 there is use of this Indico ; for it doth 
 ■ assuage swellings that doe stretch the skin. " 
 —Plinie, by Ph. Holland, ii. 531. 
 
 c. 80-90, "This river (Sinthas, i.e. 
 Indus) has 7 mouths . . . and it has none 
 of them navigable except the middle one 
 only, on which there is a coast mart called 
 Barbaricon . . . The articles imported into 
 this mart are . . . On the other nand there 
 are exported Costus, Bdellium .... and 
 Indian Black {'ivStKov nehav, i.e. Indigo)." — 
 -Periplus, 38, 39. 
 
 1298. (At Coilum) "They have also 
 abundance of very fine indigo (ynde). This 
 is made of a certain herb which is gathered 
 and [after the roots have been removed] is 
 put into great vessels upon which they pour 
 water,^ and then leave it till the whole of 
 
 the plant is decomposed " — Marco 
 
 Polo, Bk. iii. ch. 22. 
 
 1584. " Indico from Zindi and Cambaia." 
 — Barrett in Hakluyt, ii. 413. 
 
 1610. "In the country thereabouts is 
 made some Indico." — Sir H. Middleton in 
 Purchas, i. 259. 
 
 c. 1670. Tavernier gives a detailed ac- 
 count of the manufacture as it was in his 
 time. "They that sift this Indigo must 
 be careful to keep a Linnen-cloath before 
 their faces, and that their nostrils be well 
 sto;)t. . . . Yet . . . they that have sifted 
 Indigo for 9 or 10 days shall spit nothing 
 but blew for a good while together. Once 
 I laid an egg in the morning among the 
 sifters, and when I came to break it in the 
 evening it was all blew within." — E. T., ii. 
 128-9. 
 
 We haye no conception ■what is 
 meant by the following singiolar (ap- 
 parentlysarcastic) entry in tlie "Indian 
 Yocabnlary " : — 
 
 1788. "Inder^o— a drug of no estima- 
 tion that grows wild in the woods." 
 
 1881. " D&ouvertes et Inventions. — 
 D^eid^ment le cabinet Gladstone est pour- 
 suivi par la raalechance. Voici un savant 
 chimiste de Munich qui vient de trouver le 
 moyen de preparer artifioieUement et k trfes 
 bon march^ le bleu indi|;o. Cette d&ou- 
 verte pent amener la rume du gouveme- 
 ment des Indes anglaises, qui est d^jU 
 menace de la banqueroute. L'indigo, en 
 effet, est le principal article de commerce 
 des Indes (!); dans TAllemagne, seulement, 
 on en importe par an pour plus de cent 
 cinquante millions de francs." — Havre Com- 
 mercial Paper, quoted in Pioneer Mail, 
 Teb. 3rd. 
 
 Inglees, s. Hind. Inglls and Inglit. 
 Wilson gives as the explanation of 
 this : " Invalid soldiers and sipahii, to 
 whom allotments of land were as- 
 signed as pensions ; the lands so 
 granted." But the word is now used 
 as the equivalent of (sepoy's) pension 
 simply. 
 
 Mr. Carnegie says the word is ' ' pro- 
 bably a corruption of English, as 
 pensions were unknown among native 
 Governments, whose rewards inva- 
 riably took the shape of land assign- 
 ments." This, however is quite un- 
 satisfactory ; and Sir H. Elliott's sug- 
 gestion (mentioned by Wilson) that 
 the word was a corruption of invalid 
 (which the sepoys may have con- 
 founded in some way with English) is 
 most probable. 
 
 Interloper, s. One in former days 
 who traded without the licence, or out- 
 side of the service, of a company (such as 
 the E. I. 0.) which had a charter of 
 monopoly. The etymology of the word 
 remains obscure. It looks like Dutch, 
 but intelligent Dutch friends have 
 sought in vain for a Dutch original. 
 Onderloopen, the nearest word we can 
 find, means ' to be inundated." The 
 hybrid etymology given by Bailey, 
 though allowed by Skeat, seems hardly 
 possible. Perhaps it is an English 
 corruption from ontloopen, ' to evade, 
 escape, run away from.' 
 
 1627. "Interlopers in trade, IT Attur 
 Acad. pa. 54." — Minsheu. 
 (What is the meaning of the reference ?) 
 
 1681. " The Shippe Expectation, Capt. 
 Ally Comand', an Interloper, arrived iu 
 ye Dovmes from Porto ISoyo."— Hedges, 
 Journall (MS.). 
 
 1682. "The Spirit of Commerce, which 
 sees jts_ drifts with eagle's eyes, formed 
 associations at the risque of trying the con- 
 sequence at law . . . since the statutes did 
 not authorize the Company to seize or stop 
 the ships of these adventurers, whom they 
 called Interlopers." — Orajc's Fragments, 
 
 1683. " If God gives me life to get this 
 Phirmaund into my possession, ye Honble. 
 Compy. shall never more be much troubled 
 with iTotevlo-peiB."— Hedges, Jan. 6. 
 
 1719. "... their business in the iSoMtfj 
 Seas was to sweep those coasts clear of the 
 French interlopers, which they did very 
 e&ectu3.lly."—Shclvocke's Voyage, 29. 
 
 ,, " I wish you would explain your- 
 self ; I cannot imagine what reason I have 
 to be afraid of any of the Company's ships, 
 or Dutch ships, I am no interloper."— 
 Bohinson Crusoe, Pt. ii. 
 
l-SAY. 
 
 335 
 
 JACK. 
 
 1730. "To Interlope [of inter, L. be- 
 tween, and toptit, Z)m. to run, q. d. to 
 run in between and intercept the Com- 
 merce of others], to trade without proppr 
 Authority, or interfere with a Company in 
 Commerce." — Bailey's English Diet. s. v. 
 
 1760. " Enterlooper. Terme de Com- 
 merce de Mer, fort en usage parmi les 
 Compagnies des Pays du Nord, comme 
 I'Angleterre, la Hollande, Hanibourg, le 
 Sanemark, &o. II signifie un vaisseau d'un 
 partioulier qui pratique et fr^quente les 
 l!6tes, et les Havres ou Ports de Mei? 
 ^oign^s, pour y faire x\n commerce clan- 
 destin, au prejudice des Compagnies qui 
 sont autorisfes elles seules h le faire dans 
 ces mgmes lieux. . . . Ce mot se prononce 
 comme s'il ^toit &rit Eintrelopre. II est 
 empruut^ de I'Anglois, de enta' qui signifie 
 entrer et entreprendre, et de Looper, 
 Courreur." — Savary des Bmslons, Diet. 
 Univ. de Commerce, Nouv. ed., Copenhague, 
 
 I-say. The CHnese mob used to 
 call the English soldiers A'says or 
 laays, from the frequency of this 
 apostrophe in their mouths. (The 
 !French gamins, it is said, do the same 
 at Boulogne.) At Amoy the Chinese 
 used to call out after foreigners 
 Akee ! Akee ! a tradition from the 
 Portuguese Aqui ! ' Here ! ' In Java 
 the Prench are called by the natives 
 Oramg deedong, i.e. the dttes-donc 
 people. (See Fortune's Two Visits to 
 the Tea Countries, 1853, p. 52; and 
 Notes and Queries in China and Japan, 
 ii. 175). 
 
 Ipecacuanha (Wild), s. The garden 
 name of a plant (^Asclepias curassavica, 
 L.) naturalized m all tropical coun- 
 tries. It has nothing to do with the 
 true ipecacuanha, but its root is a power- 
 ful emetic, whence the name. The 
 true ipecacuanha is cultivated in India. 
 
 Iron-wood. This name is applied 
 to several trees in different parts ; e.g. 
 to Me.wa ferrea, L. (N. O. Clusiaceae), 
 H. Naglcesar; and in the Burmese 
 provinces to Xylict dolabriformis, 
 Benth. 
 
 Iskat, s'. EatUnes. A marine 
 term from Port, escada {Boebuch). 
 
 Istoop, s. Oakum. A marine 
 term from estopa {Boebuch). 
 
 Istubbul, s. This usual Hiad. word 
 for ' stable,' may naturally be im- 
 agined to be a corruption of the 
 English word. But it is reaUy Arab. 
 
 istabi, though that no doubt came in 
 old times from the Latin atabulum 
 through some Byzantine Greek form. 
 
 ItzeboD, s. A Japanese coin, the 
 smallest silver denominatioij. Itsi-hu= 
 " one drachm." Present value about 
 Is. See Cocks's Diary, i. 176, ii. 77. 
 
 J. 
 
 Jack, s. Short for Jaok-Sepoy ; in 
 former days a familiar style for the 
 native soldier; kindly, rather than 
 otherwise. 
 
 1853. "... he should be leading the 
 JaDia."—Oakfield, ii. 66. 
 
 Jack, s. The tree called by botanists 
 Artocarpus integrifolia, L. fil., and its 
 fruit. 
 
 The name, says Drury, is " a cor- 
 ruption of the Sansk. word Tchackka. 
 which means the fruit of the tree" 
 {Useful Plants, p. 55). There is, how- 
 ever, no such Sanskrit word ; the 
 Sanskrit names are Kantaka, Phala, 
 Panasa, and Phalasa. Eheede rightly 
 gives Tsjaka {chakka) as the Malaya- 
 lam name, and from this no doubt the 
 Portuguese took /aca and handed it on 
 to us. "They call it," says Garcia 
 Orta, " in Malavar jacas, in Oanarese 
 and Guzerati ^anas " (f. 111). "The 
 Tamil form is sdkJcei, the meaning of 
 which, as may be deduced fi-om the 
 various uses to which the word is put 
 in Tamil, is 'the fruit abouuding in 
 rind and refuse.' " (Letter from Bp. 
 CaldweU.) 
 
 We can hardly doubt that this is the 
 fruit of which Pliny writes : "Major 
 alia pomo et suavitate prseoellentior ; 
 quo sapientiores Indorum vivunt. 
 (Folium, alas avium imitatur longitu- 
 dine trium cubitorum, latitudine 
 duum.) Frudum e cortice inittit ad- 
 mirdbilem sued dulcedine ; ut uno qua- 
 ternos satiet. Arbori nomen palae, 
 pomo arienae ; plurima est in Sydracis, 
 expeditionum Alexandri termino. Est 
 et alia similis huic ; dulcior pomo ; sed 
 interaneorum valetudini infesta." 
 (Hist. Nat. xii. 12.) Thus rendered, 
 not too faithfully, hj Philemon Hol- 
 land : " Another tree there is in India, 
 greater yet than the former ; bearing 
 a fruit much fairer, bigger, and sweeter 
 than the figs aforesaid ; and whereof 
 
JACK. 
 
 336 
 
 JACK. 
 
 the Indian Sages and Philosopliers do 
 ordinarily live. The leaf resembleth 
 hirds' wings, carrying three cuhits in 
 length, and two in breadth. The fruit 
 it putteth forth at the bark, having 
 ■within it a wonderfull pleasant juice : 
 insomuch as one of them is sufficient 
 to give four men a competent and full 
 refection. The tree's name is Pala, 
 and the fruit is called Ariena. Great 
 plenty of them is in the country of the 
 Sydraci, the utmost limit of Alexander 
 the Great his expeditions and voyages. 
 And yet there is another tree much 
 like to this, and beareth a fruit more 
 delectable than this Ariena, albeit the 
 guts in a man's belly it -wringeth and 
 breeds the bloudie flis " (i._361). 
 
 Strange to say, the fruit thus de- 
 scribed has been generally identified 
 ■with the plantain : so generally that 
 (we presume) the Linnsean name of 
 ■the plantain, Musa sapienftmi, was 
 founded upon the interpretation of 
 this passage. Lassen, at first hesi- 
 tatingly (i. 262), and then more posi- 
 tively (ii. 678), adopts this interpreta- 
 tion, and seeks Ariena in the Sansk. 
 Vdrana. The shrewder Gildemeister 
 does ■fche like, for he, sans phrase, uses 
 arienae as Latin for ' plantains.' Bit- 
 ter, too, accepts it, and is not staggered 
 even by the uno quaternos satief. Hum- 
 boldt, quoth he, often saw Indians 
 mate their meal with a very little 
 manioc and three bananas of the big 
 kind [Platano-arton) , Still less sufficed 
 the Indian Brahmins (sapientes), when 
 one fruit was enough for four of them 
 (v. 876, 877). Bless the venerable 
 Prince of Geographers ! Would one 
 Kartoffel, even " of the big kind," 
 make a dinner for four German Pro- 
 fessors ? Just as little would one 
 plantain suffice four Indian Sages ? 
 
 The words that we have itahcised 
 in the passage from Phny are quite 
 enough to show that the Jach is in- 
 tended ; the fruit growing e corf ice [i.e. 
 piercing the bark of the stem, not 
 pendent from t^wigs like other fruit), 
 the sweetness, the monstrous size, are 
 in combination infallible. And as 
 regards its being the food of sages, 
 we may observe that the jack fruit is 
 at this day in Travanoore one of the 
 staples of life. But that PHny, after 
 his manner, has jumbled things, is also 
 manifest. The first two clauses of his 
 description {Major alia, &c. ; Folium 
 alas, &c.) are found in Theophrastus,. 
 
 but apply to two different trees. Hence 
 we get rid of the puzzle about the big 
 leaves, which led scholars astray after 
 plantains, and originated Musa sapien- 
 tum. And it is clear from Theophrastus 
 that the fruit which caused dysenteryin 
 the Macedonian army was yet another. 
 So Pliny has rolled three plants into 
 one ! Here are the passages of Theo- 
 phrastus : — 
 
 " (1) And there is another tree which is 
 both itself a tree of great size, and pro- 
 duces a fruit that is wonderfully big and 
 sweet. This is used for food by the !mdian 
 Sages, who wear no clothes. (2) And there 
 is yet another which has the leaf of a very 
 long shape, and resembling the •winga of 
 birds, and this they set upon helmets ; the 
 length is about two cubits. ... (3) There 
 is another tree the fruit of which is long, 
 and not straight but crooked, and sweet to 
 the taste. But this gives rise to colic and 
 dysentery ('*"AAAo re eariv o^ 6 Kapirh^ fiotKpb? 
 KoX ovK CV0US dXAot (TJCoAib?, ea&ioiievos 5e y^ukus- 
 OStos €v TJ] KOiXiii Srjyfihv iroiet koL Svffevreptav. .."} 
 wherefore Alexander published a general 
 order against eating it " {Bist. Plant, iv. 
 4-5). 
 
 It is plain that Pliny and Theo- 
 phrastus were using the same autho- 
 rity, but neither copying the whole of 
 what he found in it. 
 
 The second tree, whose leaves were 
 like birds' wings and were used to fix 
 upon helmets, is hard to identify. The 
 fijst was, when we combine the addi- 
 tional characters quoted by Pliny but 
 omitted by Theophrastus, certainly 
 the Jack ; the third was, we suspect, 
 the mango (q.v.). The terms long 
 and crooked would, perhaps, answer 
 better to the plantain, but hardly the 
 unwholesome effect. As regards the 
 vmo quaternos satiet, compare Priar 
 Jordanns below on the t/acA; : "Suffl- 
 cietcirciterproquinque personis." In- 
 deed the whole of the Priar's account 
 is worth comparing ■with Pliny's. 
 Pliny says it took four men to eat a 
 jack, Jordanus says five. But an Eng- 
 lishman who had a plantation in_Cen- 
 tral Java told one of the present 
 ■writers that he once cut a jack on his 
 ground which took three 'men — ^not to 
 eat — but to carry ! 
 
 As regards the names given by Pliny 
 it is hard to say anything to the pur- 
 pose, because we do not know to which 
 of the three trees jumbled together the 
 names really applied. If pala really 
 applied to the jack, possibly it may- 
 be the Sansk. phalasa, or panasa. 
 Or it may be mevely p'hala, ' a fruit,' 
 
JACK. 
 
 337 
 
 JACK. 
 
 and the passage would then be a 
 comical illustration of tlie persistence 
 of Indian habits of mind. For a 
 stranger in India, on asking the ques- 
 tion, ' What on earth is that ? ' as he 
 •well might on his first sight of a jack- 
 tree ■with its fruit, -would at the present 
 dayahnostcertainlyreceiYe for answer: 
 ' Phal hai khuddwand ! ' — ' It is a fruit, 
 my lord ! ' Ariena looks like liiranya, 
 ' golden,' which might be an epithet of 
 the jack, but we find no such specific 
 application of the word. 
 
 Omitting Theophrastus and Pliny, 
 the oldest foreign 'description of the 
 jack that we find is that by Hwen 
 T'sang, who met with it in Bengal : 
 
 c. A.D. 650. ■' Although the fruit of the 
 ^an-vm-so (pauasa) is gathered in great 
 quantities, it is held in high esteem. These 
 iruits are as big as a pumpkin : when ripe 
 they are of a reddish yellow. Split in two 
 Tthey disclose inside a quantity of little 
 fruits as big as crane's eggs; and when 
 these are broken there exudes a juice of 
 reddish-yeUow colour and delicious flavour. 
 iSometimes the fruit hangs on the branches, 
 as with other trees ; but sometimes it grows 
 from the roots, like the fo-linrj (Radix 
 Chinae), which is found under the ground. " 
 —Jvlien, iii. 75. 
 
 c.1328. " There are some trees that bear 
 a. very big fruit called chaqui ; and the 
 fruit is of such size that one is enough for 
 about five persons. There is another tree 
 that has a fruit like that just named, and 
 it is called Bloqui, quite as big and as 
 sweet, but not of the same species. These 
 fruits never grow upon the twigs, for these 
 are not able to bear their weight, but only 
 from the main branches, and even from the 
 trunk of the tree itself, down to the very 
 roots."— Ji-MW' Jordanus, 13-14. 
 
 A unique MS. of the travels of 
 Friar Odorio, in the Palatine Library 
 at Florence, contains the following 
 CTirions passage : 
 
 c. 1330. " And there be also trees which 
 produce fruits so big that two will be a load 
 for a strong man. And when they are 
 eaten you must oil your hands and your 
 mouth ; they are of a fragrant odour and 
 very savoury ; the fruit is called chabaasi." 
 
 The name is probably corrupt (perhaps 
 dMcasail). But the passage about oiling 
 the hands and hps is aptly elucidated by 
 the description in Baber's Memoirs (see 
 below), a description matchless in its way, 
 and which falls off sadly in the new trans- 
 lation by M. Pavet de Courteille, which 
 quite omits the "haggises." 
 
 c. 1335. "The Shaki and BarM. This 
 name is given to certain trees which live to 
 a-great age. Their leaves are hke those of 
 the walnut, arid the fruit grows direct out 
 of the stem of the tree. The fruits borne 
 
 nearest to the ground are the barki ; they 
 are svyeeter and better-flavoured than the 
 Shaki ..." etc. (much to same effect as 
 before).— 76?i Batuta, iii. 127 : see also iv. 
 228. 
 
 c. 1350. " There is again another won- 
 derful tree called Chake-Bm-uke, as big as 
 an oak. Its fruit is produced from the 
 trunk, and not from the branches, and is 
 something marvellous to see, being as big 
 as a great lamb, or a child of three years 
 old. It has a hard rind like that of our 
 pine-cones, so that you have to cut it open 
 with a hatchet ; inside it has a jjulp of sur- 
 passing flavour, with the sweetness of 
 honey, and of the best Italian melon ; and 
 this also contains some 500 chestnuts of 
 like flavour, which are capital eating when 
 roasted." — John dc' Marignolli, in Cathay, 
 &c., 363. 
 
 c. 1440. "There is a tree commonly 
 found, the trunk of which bears a fruit 
 resembhng a pine-cone, but so bi^ that a 
 man can hardly lift it ; the rind is green 
 and hard, but still yields to the pressure of 
 the finger. Inside there are some 250 or 
 300 pippins, as big as figs, very sweet in 
 taste,, and contained in separate mem- 
 branes. These have each a kernel within, 
 of a windy quality, of the consistence and 
 taste of chestnuts, and which are roasted 
 like chestnuts. And when cast among 
 embers (to roast), unless you make a cut in 
 them they will explode and jump out. The 
 outer rind of the fruit is given to cattle. 
 Sometimes the fruit is also found growing 
 from the roots of the tree underground, 
 and these fruits excel the others in flavour, 
 wherefore they are sent as presents to 
 kings and petty princes. These (moreover) 
 have no kernels inside them. The tree 
 itself resembles a large flg-tree, and the 
 leaves are cut into fingers like the hand. 
 The wood resembles box, and so it is 
 esteemed for many uses. The name of the 
 tree is Cachi" {i.e. Cachi or TzacoM). — 
 Nicolo (Ze' Conti. 
 
 The description of the leaves — "foKis da 
 modum palmi intercisis " — is the only slip in 
 this admirable description. Conti must, in 
 memory, have confounded the Jack with 
 its congener the bread-fruit (Artocarpus in- 
 cisa or incisifolia). We have translated 
 from Poggio's Latin, as the version by Mr. 
 Winter Jones in India in the XVth Century 
 . is far from accurate. 
 
 1530. " Another is the iad/w?. This has 
 a very bad look and flavour (odour ?). It 
 looks like a sheep's stomach stuffed and 
 made into a haggis. It has a sweet sickly 
 taste. Within it are stones like a filbert. . . 
 The fruit is very adhesive, and on account 
 of this adhesive ciuality many rub their 
 mouths with oil before eating them. They 
 grow not only from the branches and trunk 
 of the tree, but from its roots. You would 
 say that the tree was aU hung round with 
 haggises I " — Leyden and JErskine's Baber, 
 325. 
 
 Here Jcadhil represents the Hind, 
 name Icathal. The practice of oiling 
 
JACK. 
 
 338 
 
 JACKAL. 
 
 the lips on account of the " adhesive 
 quality" (or as modem mortals would 
 call it, ' stickiness ') of the jack, is 
 still usual among natives, and is the 
 theme of a proverb on premature pre- 
 cautions : 
 
 GdcKh ttien KathaJ, honth men tell " You 
 have oiled your lips whilst the jack still 
 hangs on the tree ! " 
 
 We may observe that the call of the 
 Indian cuckoo is in some of the Gaugetic 
 districts rendered by the natives as " Ka- 
 thal-pahkd / Kathal-pakka / " i.e. "Jack's 
 ripe," the bird appearing at that season. 
 
 0. 1590. "In Sircar Hajypoor there are 
 plenty of the fruits called Kathul and 
 Budhul ; * some of the first are so large as 
 to be too heavy for one man to carry." — 
 Gladwin's Ayeen, ii. 25. 
 
 1563. "JR. What fruit is that which is 
 as big as the largest (coco) nuts ? 
 
 " O. You just now ate the chestnuts from 
 inside of it, and you said that roasted they 
 were like real chestnuts. Now you shall 
 eat the envelopes of these . . . 
 
 " B. They taste like a melon ; but not so 
 good as the better melons. 
 
 ' ' 0. True. And owing to their viscous 
 nature they are ill to digest ; or say rather 
 they are not digested at all, and often issue 
 from the body quite unchanged. I don't 
 much use them. They are called in Mala- 
 var jacas ; in Canarin and Guzerati ponds. 
 . . The tree is a great and tall one ; and the 
 fruits grow from the wood of the stem, right 
 up it, and not on the branches like other 
 fruits." — Garcia, f. 111. 
 
 1673. "Without the town (Madras) 
 grows their Rice . . . Jawks, a Coat of 
 Armour over it, like an Hedg-hog's, guards 
 its weighty Fiuit."— Fryer, 40. 
 
 1810. "The jack-wood .... at first 
 yeUow, becomes on exposure to the air of 
 the colour of mahogany, and is of as fine a 
 grain." — Maria Graliam, 101. 
 
 1878._ "The monstrous jack that in its 
 eccentric bulk contains a whole magazine 
 of tastes and smells." — Fh. Bobinson, In 
 My Indian Garden, 49-50. 
 
 It will he observed that the older 
 authorities mention two varieties of the 
 fruit by the names of shakl and larhi 
 or modifications of these, different 
 kinds according to Jordanus, only 
 from different parts of the tree accord- 
 ing to Ibn Batuta. P. Vincenzo Maria 
 (1672) also distinguishes two kinds, 
 one of which he calls Griacha Sarca, 
 the other Giaoha papa atgirasole. And 
 Eheede, the great authority on Malabar 
 plants, says (iii. 19): 
 
 "Of this tree, however, they reckon 
 more than 30 varieties, distinguished by the 
 
 * This is in Blochmann^s ed. of the Persian 
 twrhal, which is a Hind, name for the Artocarpiis 
 I^koocha, of Roxb. 
 
 quality of their fruit, but all may be re- 
 duced to two kinds ; the fruit of one kind 
 distinguished by plump and succulent pulp 
 of dehcious honey flavour, being the varaka ; 
 that of the other, filled with softer and 
 more flabby pulp of inferior flavour, being- 
 the Tsjakapa." 
 
 More modem writers seem to have 
 less perception in such matters than 
 the old travellers, who entered more 
 fully and sympathetically into native 
 tastes. Drury says, however, " There 
 are several varieties, but what is called 
 the Honey-jack is by far the sweetest 
 and best." 
 
 ' ' He that desirSh to see more hereof 
 let him reade Ludovicus Eomanus, in 
 his fifth Booke and fifteene Chapter of 
 his Navigaoiouns, and Christopherus a 
 Costa in Ms cap.Jof laca, and Graoia 
 ab Horto, in the Second Booke and 
 fourth Chapter," saith the learned 
 Paludanus . . . And if there be any- 
 body so unreasonable, so say we too,— 
 by all means let him do so ! * 
 
 Jackal, s. The Corn's aureus, L., 
 seldom seen in the daytime, unless it 
 be fighting with the vultures for car- 
 rion, but in shrieking midtitudes, or 
 rather what seem multitudes from the 
 noise they make, entering the pre- 
 cincts of villages, towns, of Calcutta 
 itself, after dark, and startling the new 
 comer with their hideous yells. Cm- 
 word is not apparently Anglo-Indian, 
 being taken from the Turkish chakal. 
 But the Pers. shaghal is close, and 
 Sansk. srigala, ' the howler,' is pro- 
 ba,bly the first form. The common 
 Hind, word is gtdar. The jackal takes 
 the place of the fox as the object of 
 hunting "meets " in India ; the indi- 
 genous fox being too small for sport. 
 
 15.54. " Non procnl inde audio magnum 
 olamorem et velut hominum irridentium 
 insultantiumque voces. Interrogo quid 
 sit ; . . . narrant mihi ululatum esse beati- 
 arum, quas Turcae Ciacales vocant. . ."— 
 Busbeq. Epist. i. p. 78. 
 
 1615. "The inhabitants do nightly house 
 their goates and sheepe for feare of laccals 
 (in my opinion no other than Foxes), where- 
 of an infinite number do lurke in the ob- 
 scure vaults."— &md2/3, Belation, Ac, 205. 
 
 .1616. "... those jackalls seem to be 
 wild Doggs, who in great companies run 
 
 A pari} of this article is derived from the notes 
 A f ™''i™us by one of the present writers. We may- 
 add, in aid of such further investigation, that 
 Paludanus is the Latinized name of v.d. Broeolte, 
 the commentator on Linschoten. "Lodovicus 
 Bomanus" is our old friend Varthema, awl 
 Gracia ab Horto " is Garcia De Orta. 
 
JACK-SNIPE. 
 
 339 
 
 JADE. 
 
 up and down in the silent night, much dis- 
 quieting the peace thereof, by their most 
 hideous noyse." — Terry, ed. 1665, p. 371. 
 
 1653. ' ' Le schekal est vn espfece de chien 
 sauvage, lequel demeure tout le jour en 
 terre, et sort la nuit criant trois ou quatre 
 fois k certaines heures." — De la Bovllaye-le- 
 Gouz, ed. 1657, p. 254. 
 
 1672. " There is yet another kind of 
 beast which they call Jackhalz ; they are 
 
 , horribly greedy of man's flesh, so tlie in- 
 habitants beset the graves of their dead 
 with heavy stones." — Baldaeus (Germ, ed.), 
 422. 
 
 1673. " An Hellish concert of Jackals (a 
 kind of Pox)."— JVj/o-, 53. 
 
 1681. "For here are many Jackalls, which 
 catch their Henes, some Ti^res that destroy 
 their Cattle ; but the greatest of all is the 
 King; whose endeavour is to keep them 
 poor and in want." — Knox, Ceylon, 87. On 
 p. 20 he writes Jacols. 
 
 1711. " Jaokcalls are remarkable for 
 Howling in the Night ; one alone making 
 as much noise as three or four Our Dogs, 
 and in different Notes, as if there were 
 half a Dozen of them got together." — 
 Lockyer, 382. 
 
 1810. Colebrooke (Essays, ii. 109) spells 
 sliakal. But Jackal was already English. 
 
 e. 1816. 
 " The jackal's troop, in gather'd cry. 
 Bayed from afar, complainingly." 
 Siege of Corinth, xxxiii. 
 
 1880. "The mention of Jackal-hunting 
 in one of the letters (of Lord Minto) may 
 remind some Anglo-Indians stiU living, of 
 the days when the Calcutta hounds used to 
 throw off at gun-fire."— 5ai. Bee. Feb. 14. 
 
 iiiuw uii itii/ guii-jure. — oat. su!v. j?eu. JL*. 
 
 Jack-snipe of Englisli sportsmen 
 ^ OalUnago gallinula, Linn., smaller 
 than the common snipe, (?. scolopa- 
 einus. Bonati. 
 
 Jackass Copal. This is a trade 
 name, and is a capital specimen cf 
 Bpbaon-Jobson. It is, accordmg to Capt. 
 Bm'ton, a corruption of chakazi. 
 
 There are three qualities of copal 
 m the Zanzibar market. 1. Sandarusi 
 m'ti, or ' Tree Copal,' gathered direct 
 from the tree which exudes it ( Trachy- 
 lohium Mossambicense). 2. Chakazi or 
 chakazzi, dug from the soil, hut seem- 
 mg of recent origin, and priced on a 
 par with No. 1. 3. The genuine San- 
 dariisi, or true Copal (the Anime of 
 thelkglish market), which is also 
 fossil, hut of ancient production, and 
 bears more than twice the price of 
 1 & 2 (see Sir J. Kirh in J. Linn. Soc. 
 (Botany) for 1871). Of the meamng 
 of cJmkam we have no authentic infor- 
 mation. But considering that a pitch 
 
 made of copal and oil is used in Kutch, 
 and that the cheaper copal would 
 naturally be used for such a piu-pose, 
 we may suggest as probable that the 
 word is a corr. oijalidzi, and = ' ship- 
 copal.' 
 
 Jacq^uete, Town and Cape, n.p. 
 The name, properly Jakad, formerly 
 attached to a place at the extreme 
 west horn of the Kathiawar Peninsula, 
 where stands the temple of Dwarka 
 (q.v.). Also applied by the Portu- 
 guese to the Gulf of Outch. See quo- 
 tation from Camoens under Diul- 
 Sind. The last important map that 
 gives this name, so far as we are 
 aware, is Aaron Arrowsmith's great 
 Map of India, 1816, in which Dwarka 
 appears under the name of Juggut. 
 
 1525. (Melequyaz) "holds the revenue of 
 Crystna, which is in a town called Zaguete 
 where there is a place of Pilgrimage of gen- 
 toos which is called Crysna. ... ." — Lem- 
 i9unga das Cousas da India, 35. 
 
 1553. "From the Diul estuary to the 
 Point of Jaquete 38 leagues ; and from the 
 same Jaquete, which is the site of one of 
 the principal temples of that heathenism, 
 with a noble town, to our city Diu of the 
 Kingdom of Guzarat, 58 leagues." — Barros, 
 I. ix. 1. 
 
 1555. ' ' Whilst the tide was at its greatest 
 height we arrived at the gulf of Chakad, 
 where we descried signs of fine weather, 
 such as sea-horses, great snakes, turtles, 
 and sea- weeds." — Sidi 'Ali, p. 77. 
 
 1726. In Valentyn's map we find Ja- 
 quete marked as a town (at the west point 
 of Kathiawar) and Enceada da Jaquete for 
 the Gulf of dutch. 
 
 1727. " The next sea-port town to Baet, 
 is Jigat. It stands on a Point of low 
 Land, called Cape Jigat. The City makes 
 a good Figure from the Sea, showing 4 or 5 
 high Steeples." — A. Sam. i. 135. 
 
 1813. " Jigat Point ... ou it is a 
 pagoda; the place where it stands was 
 formerly called Jigat More, but now by 
 the Hindoos Dorecur (i. e. Dwarka, q. v.). 
 At a distance the pagoda has very much 
 the appearance of a ship under sail .... 
 Great numbers of pUgrims from the interior 
 visit Jigat pagoda . . ."—MUhum, i. 150. 
 
 1841. " Jigat Point called also Dwarka, 
 from the large temple of Dwarka standing 
 near the coast." — 5th edition of Horsbwrgh's. 
 Directory, i. 480. 
 
 Jade, s. The well-known mineral, 
 so much prized in China, and so won- 
 derfully wrought in that and other 
 Asiatic countries; the yaslim of the. 
 Persians ; nephrite of mineralogists. 
 
 The derivation of the word has been 
 the subject of a good deal of contro- 
 
 z 2 
 
JADOO. 
 
 340 
 
 JAOGSBY. 
 
 versy. We were at one time inclined 
 to connect it with the yada-tash, the 
 yada stone used by the nomads of 
 Central Asia in conjuring for rain. 
 The stone so used was however, ac- 
 cording to P. Hyakinth, quoted in a 
 note with which we were favoured by 
 the lamented Prof. Anton Schiefner, a 
 tezoar (q-v.). 
 
 Major Eaverty, in his translation of 
 the fabakdt-i-Ndsin, in a passage 
 referring to the regions of Tukharistan 
 and Bamian, has the following : 
 
 " That tract of country has also been 
 famed and celebrated, to the utter- 
 anost parts of the countries of the 
 world, for its mines of gold, silver, 
 rubies, and crystal, bejadah [jade], 
 and other [precious] things " (p. 421). 
 On bejadah his note runs : " The name 
 of a gem, by some said to be a species 
 of ruby, and by others a species of 
 sapphire ; but jade is no doubt 
 meant." This interpretation seems 
 however chiefly, if not altogether, 
 suggested by the name; whilst the epi- 
 thets compounded of bejada, as given 
 in dictionaries, suggest a red mineral, 
 which jade rarely is. And Prof. 
 Max Milller, in an interesting letter 
 to the Times, dated Jan. 10th, 1880, 
 states that the name jade was not 
 known in Europe till after the dis- 
 covery of America, and that the jade 
 brought from America was called by 
 the Spaniards j)iedra de ijada., because 
 it was supposed to cure pain in the 
 groin (Sp. ■ijada) ; for like reasons to 
 which it was also called lapis nephri- 
 ticus, whence nephrite (see Bailey, 
 below). Skeat, s.v. says: "It is of 
 unknown origin; but probably Ori- 
 ental, Prof. Cowell finds yedd a 
 m.ateriarout of which ornaments are 
 m.ade, in the Divydvaddna ; but it 
 does not seem to be Sanskrit." Prof. 
 MuUer's etymology seems incontro- 
 vertible ; but the present work has 
 afiorded various examples of curious 
 etymological coincidences of this 
 kind. 
 
 1730. "Jade, a greenish Stone, border- 
 ing on the colour of Olive, esteemed for its 
 Hardness and Virtues by the Turks and 
 Foles, who adorn their fine Sabres with it ; 
 and said to be a preservative against the ne- 
 phritick Colick." — Bailey's Eng. Diet. s. v. 
 
 Jadoo, s. Hind, from Pers. jadu ; 
 conjuring, magic, hocus-pocus. 
 
 Jadoognr, s. Properly Hind, yat^w- 
 
 gliar, ' conjuring-house.' The term 
 commonly applied by natives to a 
 Freemason's Lodge, when there is one, 
 at an English station. On the Bom- 
 bay side it is also called Shaitdn 
 hhana (see Burton's SiTid Revisited), a 
 name consonant to the ideas of an 
 Italian priest who intimated to one of 
 the present writers that he had heard 
 the raising of the devil was practised, 
 at Masonic meetings, and asked his 
 friend's opinion as to the fact. In S. 
 India the Lodge is called Talai-vltta- 
 Kovil, ' Out-head Temple,' because part 
 of the rite of initiation is supposed to 
 consist in the candidate's head being 
 cut off and put on again. 
 
 Jafna, Jafnapatam, n.p. The very 
 ancient Tamil settlement, and capital of 
 the Tamil kings on the singular penin- 
 sula which forms the northernmost part 
 of Ceylon. The real name is, according 
 to Emerson Tennent, Yalpannan, and 
 it is on the whole probable that this 
 name is identical with the Galiba 
 (Prom.) of Ptolemy. 
 
 1553. "... the Kingdom Triqtfinamal^, 
 which at the upper end of its coast ad- 
 joins another called Jafanapatam, which 
 stands at the northern point of the island." 
 — Bwrros, III. ii. cap. 1. 
 
 c. 1566. In Cesare de' I?ederici it is writ- 
 ten Gianifanpatan. — Bamusio, iii. 390!). 
 
 Jaggery, s. Coarse brown (or 
 almost black) sugar, made from the 
 sap of various palms. The wild date 
 tree {Phoenix sylvestris, Eoxb.), Hind. 
 JchajHr, is that which chiefly supplies 
 palm-sugar in Guzerat and Coroman- 
 del, and almost alone in Bengal. But 
 the palmyra, the caryota, and the 
 coco-palm, all give it ; the first as the 
 staple of TLnnevelly and northern 
 Ceylon; the second chiefly in southern 
 Ceylon, where it is known to Euro- 
 peans as the Jaggery Pahn [Icitul of 
 natives) ; the third is much drawn for 
 toddy (q.v.) in the coast districts of 
 Western IndLia, and this is occasionally 
 boiled for sugar. Jaggery is usually 
 made in the form of small round cakes, 
 Grreat quantities are produced in Tin- 
 nevelly, where the cakes used to pass 
 as a kind of currency (as cakes of salt 
 used to pass in parts of Africa, and in 
 Western China), and do even yet to 
 some small extent. 
 
 The word jaggery is only another 
 form of sugar (q.v.), being like it a 
 
JAGHEER, JAGEIEE. 
 
 341 
 
 JAIN. 
 
 corruption of the Sansk. sarkard, Kon- 
 kani, aahhara. 
 
 1516. " Sugar of palms, which they call 
 zagara." — Barbosa, 59. 
 
 1553. Exports from the Maldives " also 
 of fish-oil, coco-nuts, and jagara, which is 
 made from these after the manner of sugar. ' ' 
 —Barros, Dec. III. liv. iii. cap. 7. 
 
 1561. "Jagre, which is sugar of palm- 
 trees." — VoiTca, Lendws, i. 2, 592. 
 
 1563. " And after they have drawn this 
 pot of fwro, if the tree gives much they 
 draw another, of which they make sugar, 
 prepared either by sun or fire, and this they 
 calljagra." — Garcia, f. 67. 
 
 0. 1567. " There come every yeere from 
 Cochin and from Cananor tenne or fif teene 
 great Shippes (to Chaul) laden with great 
 nuts . . . and with sugar made of the selfe 
 same nuts called Giagra. " — Caesar Frederike 
 in Hakl. ii. 344. 
 
 1598. . "Of the aforesaid swra they like- 
 wise make sugar, which is called lagra ; 
 they seeth the water, and set it in the sun, 
 whereof it beoometh sugar, but it is little 
 esteemed, because it is of a browne colour." 
 — Linschoten, 102. 
 
 1616. "Some small quantity of wine, 
 but not common, is made among them ; 
 they call it Eaak, distilled from Sugar, and 
 a spicy rinde of a tree called Jagra. . . ." 
 —Tory, ed. 1665, p. 365. 
 
 1727. "The Produce of the Samorin's 
 Country is . . . Coooa-Nut, and that tree 
 produceth Jaggery, a kind of sugar, and 
 Copera, or the kernels of the Nut dried." — 
 A. Ham. i. 306. 
 
 c. 1750-60. "Arrack, a coarse sort of 
 sugar called Jagree, and vinegar are also 
 extracted from it" (coco-palm). — Grose, i. 
 47. 
 
 1807. "The Taci or fermented juice, 
 find the Jagoiy or inspissated juice of the 
 Palmira tree . . . are in this country more 
 esteemed than those of the wild date, which 
 is contrary to the opinion of theBengalese." 
 — F. Buchanan, Mysore, &c., i. 5. 
 
 1860. " In this state it is sold as jaggery 
 in the bazaars, at about three farthings per 
 pound." — Tennent's Ceylon, ii. 524. 
 
 Jagheer, Jaghire, s. Pers. jugir 
 (lit. 'place-iolding ). An assign- 
 ment of land and of its rent as 
 annuity. 
 
 c. 1666. "... Not to speak of what they 
 finger out of the Pay of every Horseman, 
 and of the number of the Horses ; which 
 certainly amounts to very considerable 
 Pensions, especially if they can obtain good 
 Jah-ghirs, ttiat is, good Lands for their 
 Pensions."— Vermel-, B. T., 66. 
 
 1673. " It (Surat) has for its Mainten- 
 ance the Income of six Villages; over 
 which the Governor sometimes presides, 
 sometimes not, being in the Jaggea, or 
 diocese of another."— Ji'c^er, 120. 
 
 " Jageah, an Annuity." — Id. Index, vi. 
 
 1768. "I say. Madam, I know nothing of 
 books ; and yet I believe upon a land- 
 carriage fishery, a stamp-act, or a jaghire, 
 I can talk my two hours without feeling 
 the want of them." — Mr. Lofty, in The 
 Good-Matured Man, Act II. 
 
 1778. " Should it be more agreeable to 
 the parties, Sir Matthew wiE settle upon 
 Sir John and his Lady, for their joint lives, 
 ajagghire. 
 
 " Sir John. A Jagghire ? 
 
 " Thomas. The term is Indian, and 
 means an annual Income." — Foote, The 
 Nabob, i. 1. 
 
 We believe the traditional stage pro- 
 nunciation in these passages is Jag Hire 
 (assonamt in both syllables to Quag Mire) ; 
 and this is also the pronunciation given in 
 some dictionaries. 
 
 1778. "... Jaghlres, which were always 
 rents arising from lands." — Orme, ed. 1803, 
 ii. 52. 
 
 1809. " He was nominally in possession 
 of a larger jaghire." — Lm-d Valentia, i. 401. 
 
 A territory adjoining Fort St. George 
 was long known as the Jaghire, or tlie 
 Company's Jaghire, and is often so men- 
 tioned in histories of last century. This 
 territory, granted to the Company by the 
 Nabob of Arcot in 1750 and 1763, nearly 
 answers to the former CoUectorate of Ghen- 
 galput and present CoUectorate of Madras. 
 
 Jagheerdar, s. Pars. Hind, jdglr- 
 dSr, the holder of a jagheer. 
 
 1826. " The Resident, many officers, 
 men of rank .... jagheerdars, Brahmins, 
 and Pundits, were present, assembled round 
 my father." — Fandurang Hari, 389. 
 
 1883. " The Sikhs administered the 
 country by means of jagheerdars, and 
 paid them by their jagheers: the English 
 administered it by highly paid British 
 officers, at the same time that they endea- 
 voured to lower the land-tax, and to intro- 
 duce grand material reforms."— BoswortA. 
 Smith, L. of Lord Lawrence, i. 378. 
 
 Jain, s. and adj. The non-Brah- 
 minical sect so caUed ; believed now to 
 represent the earliest heretics of Bud- 
 dhism, at present chiefly to be found in 
 the Bombay Presidency. There are a 
 few in Mysore, Canara, and in some 
 parts of the Madras Presidency, but in 
 the middle ages they appear to have 
 been numerous on the coast of the Pen- 
 insula generally. They are also found 
 in various parts of Central and North- 
 em India and Behar. The Jains are 
 generally merchants, and some have 
 been men of enormous wealth (see 
 Golehrooke's Essays, i. 378, seg't?.). The 
 name is Sansk. jaina, meamng a fol- 
 lower of jina. The latter word is a 
 
JAIL-KHANA. 
 
 342 
 
 JAMOON. 
 
 title applied to certain saints wor- 
 sMpped by the sect in the place of 
 gods ; it is also a name of tie Bud- 
 dhas. 
 
 An older name for the foUowers of 
 this sect appears to have been Nir- 
 grawtha* properly the title of Jain 
 ascetics only (otherwise Yatis). 
 
 Jail-khaua, s. A hybrid word for 
 ' a gaol,' commonly used in the Bengal 
 Presidency. 
 
 Jaleebote, s. JaMbot. A marine 
 corruption of ]'olly-boat (Eoebuck). 
 See Gallivat. 
 
 Jam, s. Jam ; a title borne by cer- 
 tain chiefs in Kutch, in Kattywar, and 
 on the lower Indus. The derivation is 
 very obscure (see Elliot, i. 495). For 
 an example of use see Sir 0. Napier, 
 s.v. dawk. 
 
 Jamboo or Jumboo, s. The Eose- 
 apple, Eugenia Jambos, jj., Jamhosa vul- 
 garis, Deeand. ; Sansk. jambu, Hind. 
 jam, Jamba, jamrUl, &c. This is the 
 use in Bengal, but there is great con- 
 fusion in application, both colloquially 
 and in books. The name jambU is 
 applied in some parts of India to the 
 exotic guava (q. v.), as well as to 
 other species of Eugenia ; including 
 thejamun, with which the rose-apple is 
 often confounded in books. They are 
 very diflerent fruits, though they have 
 been both classed by Linnaeus tinder 
 the genus Eugenia (see further remarks 
 under Jamoon). 
 
 Garcia de Orta mentions the rose- 
 apple under the name lambos, and 
 says (1563) it had been recently 
 introduced into Goa from Malacca. 
 This may have been the Eugenia 
 Malaccensis, L., which is stated in 
 Forbes Watson's Catalogue of no- 
 menclature to be called in Bengal 
 Malalca JamrvJ, and in Tamil Malska 
 mar am, i.e., ' Malacca tree.' The 
 Sanski'it name/amiM is, in the Malay 
 language, applied with distinguishing 
 adjectives, to all the species. 
 
 1672. P. Vmoenzo Maria describes the 
 Oiambo d'India, with great precision, and 
 also the Giambo di China, — no doubt J. 
 malaccensis, — but at too great length for 
 extract, pp. 351-352. 
 
 1673. ' ' In the South a Wood of Jamboes, 
 Mangoes, Cocoes." — Fryer, 46. 
 
 note. 
 
 See Bumell, S. Indian Palaeography, p. 47, 
 
 1727. " Their Jambo Malacca (at Goa) 
 is very beautiful and pleasant." — A. Ham. 
 1. 255. 
 
 1810. "The jumboo, a species of rose- 
 apple, with its flowers like crimson tassels 
 covering every part of the stem." — Maria 
 Graham, 22. 
 
 James and Mary, n.p. The name 
 of a famous sand-bank in the Hoogly 
 E. below Calcutta, which has been 
 fatal to many a ship. It is mentioned 
 under 1748, in the record of a survej 
 of the river quoted in Long, p. 10. It is 
 a common allegation that this name is 
 a corruption of the Hind, words jal 
 mari, with the supposed meaning of 
 ' dead water.' But the real origin of 
 the name dates, as Sir George Bird- 
 wood has shown, out of India OfBce 
 records, from the wreck of a vessel 
 called the " Boyal James and Mary," 
 in September, 1694, on that sand-bank 
 [Letter to the Court, from Chuttanuttee, 
 Dec. 19th, 1694). 
 
 Jamoon, s. Hind, jamun, jdman, 
 jamli, &c. The name of a poor fruit 
 common in many parts of India, and 
 apparently in E. Africa, the Eugenia 
 jambolana, Lamk. {Oalypfranthes jam- 
 bolana of Willdenow, Syzygium jambo- 
 lanum of Deeand.) This seems to be cofc 
 founded with the Eugenia jambos, or 
 Eose-apple (see Jamboo, above) by the 
 author of a note on Leyden's Baber, 
 which Mr. Brskine justly corrects 
 (Baber' s own account is very accurate), 
 by the translators of Tbn Batuta, and 
 apparently, as regards the botanical 
 name, by Capt. Burton. The latter 
 gives jamli as the Indian, and zam as 
 the Arabic name. iThe name jambu 
 appears to be applied to this fruit at 
 Bombay, which of course promotes 
 the confusion spoken of. In native 
 practice the stones of this fruit have 
 been alleged to be a cure for diabetes, 
 but European trials do not seem to 
 have confirmed this. 
 
 c. 13** " The inhabitants (of Mombasa) 
 gather also a fruit which they call jamun, 
 and which resembles an olive ; it has a stone 
 like the olive, but has a very sweet taste." 
 — Ibn Batuta, ii. 191. Elsewhere the trans- 
 lators write tchoumnySm, (iii. 128, iv. 114, 229), 
 a spelling indicated in the original, but 
 surely by some error. 
 
 c. 1530. " Another Is the jaman 
 
 It is on the whole a fine looking tree. Its 
 fruit resembles the black grape, but has a 
 more acid taste, and is not very good."— 
 Baher, 325. 
 
 The note on this runs : "This, Dr. Hunter 
 
JANGAB. 
 
 343 
 
 JAPAN. 
 
 says, is the Eugenia Ja/mbolana, the rose- 
 apple (Eugenia ja/nibolana, but not the 
 rose-apple, which is now called Eugenia 
 jwmhw. — D. W.). ThejSmanhas noresem- 
 Hanoe to the rose-apple ; it is more like an 
 oblong sloe than anything else, but grows 
 on a taUtree." 
 
 1563. "I will eat of those olives, , at 
 
 least they look like such ; but they are 
 
 very astringent [ponticas) as if binding, , 
 
 and yet they do look like ripe Cordova 
 olives. 
 
 "0. They are called jambolones, and 
 grow wild in a wood that looks like a 
 myrtle grove ; in its leaves the tree resembles 
 the arbutus ; but like the jack, the people 
 of the country don't hold this fruit for very 
 wholesome." — Garcia, i. Ill y. 
 
 1859. "The Indian jamli. ... It is a 
 noble tree, which adorns some of the coast 
 villages and plantations, and it produces a 
 damson-Hke fruit, with a pleasant sub- 
 acid flavour." — Burton, in. J. S. Cf. S., 
 xxix. 36. 
 
 Jangar, s. A raft. Vort. jangada. 
 This word, cMefly colloquiai, is tie 
 Tamil-Malayalam shangddam. It is a 
 "word of particular interest as being 
 one of tlie few Dravidian words pre- 
 served in the remains of classical 
 antiquity, occurring in tte Periplus 
 as our quotation shows. Bluteau 
 does not call tie word an Indian term. 
 
 c. 80-90. " The vessels belonging to these 
 places (Gamara, Poduce, and Sopatma on the 
 east coast) which hug the shore to Litnyrice 
 (Simyrice), and others also called Sayyoipo, 
 which consist of the largest canoes of single 
 timbers lashed together; and again those 
 biggest of all which sail to Chryse and 
 Ganges, and are called KoAavSioi^iuj'™."* — 
 Periplus, in Mutter's Geog. Gi: Min. , i. 
 
 c. 1504. "He held in readiness many 
 jangadas of tiniber." — Correa, Lendas, I., 
 1.476. 
 
 • c. 1540. ". . . . and to that purpose 
 had already commanded two great Rafts 
 (jagadas), covered with dry wood, barrels 
 of pitch and other combustible stuff, to be 
 placed at the entering into the Port." — 
 Pimto (orig. cap. xlvi.) m Cogan, p. 56. 
 
 1553. ". . . the fleet . . . which might 
 consist of more than 200 rowing vessels of 
 all kinds, a great part of them combined 
 into jangadas in order to carry a greater 
 mass of men, and among them two of these 
 contrivances on which were 150 men." — 
 Barros, II. i. 5. 
 
 1598. " Such as stayed in the ship, some 
 tooke bords, deals, and other peeces of 
 wood, and bound them together (which y« 
 Portingals cal Jangadas) every man what 
 they could catch, all hoping to save their 
 
 The first part of this name for toats or ships 
 u most probably the Tam. i:ii.!i7Kto= hollowed ; 
 Jhe last o&im=boat."— Biwnci!, S. I. Palaeography, 
 
 lives, but of all those there came but two 
 men safe to shore." — lAnschoten, p. 147. 
 
 1602. "For his object was to see_ if he 
 could rescue them in jangadas, which he 
 •ordered him immediately to put together of 
 baulks, planks, and oars." — Gouto, Dec. IV., 
 liv. iv., cap. 10. 
 
 1756. "... having set fire to a jungodo 
 of JBoats, these driving down towards the 
 Pleet, compelled them to weigh." — Gapt. 
 Jackson, in Dab-ymple's Or. Eep. i. 199. 
 
 Jangomay, Zangomay, Jamahey, 
 
 &c., n.p. Tie town and state of 
 Siamese Laos, called by tie Burmese 
 Zimme, by tie Siamese Xieng-mai or 
 Kiang-mai, &c., is so called in narra- 
 tives of tie ITti century. Serious 
 efforts to establisi trade witi tiis 
 place were made by tie E. I. Company 
 in tie early part of tie 17ti century, 
 of wiici notice will be found in Pur- 
 chas, Pilgrimage, and Sainsbury, e.g. 
 in vol. i. (1614), pp. 311, 325; (1615) 
 p. 425; (1617) ii., p. 90. Tie place 
 ias again become tie scene of commer- 
 cial and political interest ; an English 
 Vice-Consulate ias been establisied; 
 and. a railway survey undertaken. 
 
 15.53. (Barros illustrates the position of 
 the different kingdoms of India by the 
 figure of a (left) hand, laid with the palm 
 downwards) "And as regards the western 
 part, following always the sinew of the 
 forefinger, it will'correspond with the ranges 
 of mountains running from north to south 
 along which lie the kingdom of Av^, and 
 Brem^, and Jangoma."— III. ii. 5. See 
 also under Judea. 
 
 c. 1587. "I went from Pegu to lamayhey, 
 which is in the Countrey of the Langeiannes, 
 whom we call langomes ; it is five and 
 twentie dayes ioumey to Northeast from 
 Pegu. . . . Hither to lamayhey come many 
 Merchants out of China, and bring great 
 store of Muske, Gold, Silver, and many 
 things of China worke."— JJ. Fitch, in 
 Halduyt, ii. 
 
 c. 1606. " "But the people, or most part 
 of them, fled to the territories of the King 
 of Jangoma, where they were met by the 
 Padre Friar Francisco, of the Annunciation, 
 who was there negotiating. . . ." — Bocarro, 
 136. 
 
 c. 1615. "The King (of Pegu) which now 
 reigneth . . . hath in his time recovered 
 from the King of Syam ... the town and 
 kingdom of Zangomay, and therein an 
 Englishman called Thomas Samuel, who not 
 long before had been sent from Syam hy 
 Master Lucas Anthonison, to discover the 
 Trade of thatcountry by the sale of certaine 
 goods sent along with him for that purpose." 
 — W. Methold, in Purchas, v. 1006. 
 
 Japan, n.p. Mr. Giles says : " Our 
 word is from Jeh-pun, tie Dutci or- 
 
JAPAN. 
 
 344 
 
 JARGON, JAliCOON. 
 
 thograpliy of the Japanese Ni-pon." 
 What the Dutch have to do with the 
 matter is hard to see. 
 
 A form closely resembling Japdn, 
 as we pronounce it, must have pre- 
 vailed, among foreigners at least, in 
 China as early as the 13th century ; 
 for Marco Polo calls it Ghipan-ga or 
 Jipan-ka, a name representing the 
 Chinese Zhi-pan-Kwe (' Sun-origin- 
 Eingdom'), the Kingdom of the Sun- 
 rise or Extreme Orient, of which the 
 word Nipon or NipJion, used in Japan, 
 is said to be a dialectic variation. 
 
 But as there was a distinct gap ifl. 
 Western tradition between the 14th 
 century and the 16th, when Japan 
 again became known, no doubt we, 
 or rather the Portuguese, acquired 
 the name from the traders at Malacca, 
 in the Malay forms, which Orawfuxd 
 gives as Japung and Japang. 
 
 1298. "Chipangu is an Island towards 
 the east in the high seas 1,500 miles distant 
 from the Continent ; and a very great Island 
 it is. The people are white, civilized, and 
 well-favoured. They are Idolaters, and 
 dependent on nobody. . . ." — Marco Polo, 
 bk. iii. ch. 2. 
 
 1505. " . . . . and not far off they took 
 a ship belonging to the King of Calichut ; out 
 of which they have brought me certain 
 jewels of good value; including Moccco. 
 pearls worth 8,000 ducats ; also three astro- 
 logical instruments of silver, such as are 
 not used by our astrologers, large and well- 
 wrought, which I hold in the highest estima- 
 tion. They say that the King of Calichut 
 had sent the said ship to an island called 
 Saponin to obtain the said instruments. . ." 
 — Letter from the K. of Portugal (Dom 
 Manuel) to the K. of Gaatille (Ferdinand). 
 Keprint by A. Bumell, 1881, p. 8. 
 
 1521. ' ' In going by this course we passed 
 near two very rich islands ; one is in twenty 
 degrees latitude in the antarctic pole, and 
 is called Cipanghu." — Piyafetta, Magellan's 
 Voyage, Hak. Soc, 67. 
 
 Here the name appears to be taken from 
 the chart or Mappe-Monde which was 
 carried on the voyage. Cipanghu appears 
 by that name on the globe of Martin 
 Behaim (1492), but 20 degrees north, not 
 south, of the equator. 
 
 1545. "Now as for us three Portmgals,- 
 having nothing to sell, we employed our 
 time either in fishing, hunting, or seeing 
 the Temples of these Gentiles, which were 
 very sumptuous and rich, whereinto the 
 Bonzes, who are their priests, received us 
 very courteously, for indeed it is the custome 
 of those of Jappon (do Japdo) to be exceed- 
 ing kind and courteous." — Pinto', orig. cap. 
 cxjcxiv. (Cogan's'Ei. T., p. 173). 
 
 1553. "After leaving to the eastward 
 the isles of the Lequios (see Loo Choo) and of 
 
 the Japons (dos Japoes), and the great 
 province of Meaoo, which for its great size 
 we know not whether to call it Island or 
 Continent, the coast of China still runs on, 
 and those parts pass beyond the antipodes 
 of the meridian of Lisbon." — Barros, I., 
 ix. 1. 
 
 1573. 
 " Esta meia escondida, que responde 
 
 De longe a China, donde vem buscar-se, 
 
 He Japao, onde nasce la prata fina, 
 
 Que illustrada serS, co' a Lei divina." 
 Camoes, x. 131. 
 
 By Burton : 
 
 "This Eealm half -shadowed, China's 
 empery 
 afar reflecting, whither ships are bound, 
 is the Jajian, whose virgin silver mine 
 shall shme still sheenier with the Law 
 
 Divine." 
 
 1727. "Japon, with the neighbouring 
 Islands under its Dominions, is about the 
 magnitude of Great Britain." — A. Sam., 
 ii. 306. 
 
 Jargon, Jarcoon, s. Or Zircon; 
 the name of a precious stone often 
 mentioned by writers of the 16th cen- 
 tury, but respecting the identity of 
 which there seems to be a little ob- 
 scurity. The English Cyclopaedia, 
 and the Times Eeviewer of Emanuel's 
 book On Precious Stones (1866) identify 
 it with the hyacinth or jacinth ; but 
 Lord Stanley of Alderley, in his trans- 
 lation of Barbosa (who mentions the 
 stone several times under the form 
 giagonza and Jagonza), on the authority 
 of a practical jeweller identifies it 
 with corundum. This is probably an 
 error. Jagonza looks like a corruption 
 oijacinthus. And Haiiy's Mineralogy 
 identifies jargon and hyacinth under 
 the common name of zircon. Dana's 
 Mineralogy states that the term hya- 
 cinth is applied to those stones, con- ' 
 sisting of silicate of zirconia, "which 
 present bright colours, considerable 
 transparency, and smooth shining 
 surfaces. , . . The variety from 
 Ceylon, which is colourless, or has a 
 smoky tinge, and is therefore sold for 
 inferior diamonds, is sometimes called 
 jargon" {Syst. of Mineral., 3rd ed., 
 1850, 379—380). 
 
 The word probably comes into Euro- 
 pean languages through the Span, a- 
 zarcon, a word of which there is a 
 curious history in Dozy and Engel- 
 mann. Two Spanish words and their 
 distinct Arabic originals have been 
 confounded in the Span. Diet, of 
 Cobarruvias (1611) and others follow- 
 ing him. Sp. zarca is 'a woman 
 
JAROOL. 
 
 345 
 
 JASK, CAPE. 
 
 witlL lliie eyes,' and this comes from 
 At. zarM, fern, of azrak, ' blue.' 
 This has led the lexicographers above 
 referred to astray, and azarcon has 
 been by them defined as a ' blue earth, 
 made of burnt lead.' But azarcon 
 really applies to 're(£-lead,' or ver- 
 iniUon, as does the Port, zarcao, 
 azwrcM, and its proper sense is as 
 the Diet, of the Sp. Academy says 
 (after repeating the inconsistent 
 explanation and etymology of Co- 
 barruvias), " an intense orange-colour, 
 Lat. color aureus." This is from the 
 Arab, zarkun, -which in Ibn Baithar is 
 explained as synonymous mth salikun, 
 and asranj, "which the Greeks call 
 sandix" i.e. cinnabar or vemulion (see 
 Sontheimer' s Ebn Beithar, i. 44, 530). 
 And the word, as Dozy shows, occurs 
 in Phny under the form syricum (see 
 quotations below). 
 
 The eventual etjonology is almost 
 certainly Persian, either rj^rjan, 'gold 
 colour,' as Marcel Devic suggests, or 
 azargun (perhaps more properly dzar- 
 gm, from azar, ' Are '), ' flame-colour,' 
 as Dozy thinks. 
 
 A.p. c. 70. " Hoc ergo adulteratur 
 minivuu in officinis sociorum, et ubivis 
 Syrico. Quonam modo Syricum fiat suo 
 loco docebimus, sublini autem Syrico 
 minium conpendi ratio demonstrat.'' — 
 Plin. N. H., XXXIII. vii. 
 
 „ _ "Inter faotioios est et Syricum, 
 quo minium subliai diximus. Fit autem 
 Sinopide et sandyce mixtis."— /d. XXXV. 
 Ti. 
 
 1796. "The artists of Ceylon prepare 
 rings and heads of canes, which contain a 
 complete assortment of all the precious 
 stones found in that island. These assem- 
 blages are called Jargons de Cdlan, and 
 are so called because they consist of a 
 collection of gems which reflect various 
 colours. "—Jira Paolino, Eng. ed. 1800, 393. 
 
 (This is a very loose translation. Fra 
 Paohno evidently thought Jargon was a 
 figurative name applied to this mixture of 
 stones, as it is applied to a mixture of 
 
 1813. "The colour of Jargons is grey, 
 with tinges of green, blue, red, and yellow." 
 —/. Mawe, A Treatise on Diamonds, &c. 
 
 1860. " The ' Matura Diamonds ■ which 
 are largely used by the native jewellers, 
 consist of zircon, found in the syenite, not 
 only uncolonred, but also of pink and yellow 
 tots, the former passing for rubies." — 
 Tement's Ceylon, i. 38. 
 
 Jarool, s. The Lagerstroemia re- 
 gmae, Eoxb., Beng. jdrul. A tree very 
 ""''■"'" '~ diffused in the forests of 
 
 Eastern and Western India and Pegu. 
 It furnishes excellent boat-tiniber, and 
 is a splendid flowering tree. 
 
 " An exceeding glorious tree of 
 the Oonoan jungles, m the month of 
 May robed as in imperial ptirple, with 
 its terminal panicles of large showy 
 purple flowers. I for the first time- 
 introduced it largely into Bombay 
 gardens, and called it Flos reginae." — 
 Birdwood, MS. 
 
 1850. "Their forests are frequented by 
 timber-cutters, who fell jarool, a magnifi- 
 cent tree -with red wood, which, though 
 soft, js durable under water, and there- 
 fore in universal use for boat building."' 
 — Hooker, Him. Journals, ed. 1855, ii. 
 318. 
 
 1855. " Much of the way from Rangoon 
 also, by the creeks, to the great river, was 
 through actual dense forest, in -which the 
 jarool, covered with purple blossoms, made 
 a noble tisare."— Blackwood's Mag., May, 
 1856, 538. 
 
 , Cape-, n.p. Ar. 
 Baa Jasliak, a point on the eastern side 
 of the Gulf of Oman, near the en- 
 trance to the Persian Gulf, and 6 miles 
 south of a port of the same name. 
 The latter was frequented by the 
 vessels of the English Company whilst 
 the Portuguese held Ormus. After 
 the Portuguese were driven out of 
 Ormus (1622) the English trade 
 was moved to Gombroon (q.v.). 
 The peninsula of which Cape Jask'^is 
 the point, is now the terminus of the 
 submarine cable from Bushire ; and a 
 company of native infantry is quar- 
 tered there. 
 
 Jasak appears in Yakut as " a large 
 island between the land of Oman and 
 the Island of Kish." No island corres- 
 ponds to this description, and probably 
 the reference is an incorrect one ta 
 Jask (see Diet, de la Perse, p. 149). 
 
 By a curious misapprehension. Cape 
 Jasques seems to have been Englished 
 as Cape James (see Bv/nn's Or. Nan~ 
 gator, 1780, p. 94). 
 
 1553. " Crossing from this Cape Mogan- 
 dan to that opposite to it called Jasque, 
 which with it forms the mouth of the strait, 
 we enter on the second section (of the 
 coast) according to our division. . . ." — 
 Bairos, I. ix. i. 
 
 ' ' Mas deixeraos o estreito, e o connecido 
 Cabo de Jasque, dito ]& Carpella, 
 Com todo o seu terreno mal querido 
 Da natura, e dos dons usados della. . ." 
 ICamoes, x. 105. 
 
J A UN. 
 
 346 
 
 JAVA. 
 
 By Burton : 
 "But now the Narrows and their noted 
 head 
 Cape Task, Carpella called by those of 
 
 yore, 
 quit we, the dry terrene scant favoured 
 by Nature niggard of her normal 
 store. ..." 
 
 1614. " Per Postscript. If it please God 
 this Persian business fall out to y oonteutt, 
 and y' you thinke fitt to adventure thither, 
 I thinke itt not amisse to sett you downe as 
 y= Pilotts have informed mee of Jasques, 
 W' is a towue standinge neere y" edge of a 
 straightte Sea Coast where a ship may ride 
 in 8 fathome water a Sacar shotte from y" 
 shoar and in 6 fathome you maye bee 
 nearer. Jasqne is 6 Gemes (?)* from Ormus 
 southwards and six Gemes (?) is 60 cosses 
 makes 30 leagues. Jasques lieth from 
 Musohet east. From Jasques to Siada is 
 200 cosses or 100 leagues. At Jasques 
 comonly they have northe winde vr'^ blow- 
 ethe trade out of y« Persian Gulfe. Mischet 
 is on y= Arabian Coast, and is a little portte 
 of Portugalls."— MS. Letter from JVich. 
 Downton, dd. 22nd November, 1614, in 
 India Office. 
 
 1617. " There came news at this time 
 -that there was an English ship lying inside 
 the Cape of Rosalgate (q.v.) with the inten- 
 tion of making a fort at Jasques in Persia, 
 as a point from which to plunder our 
 (Cargoes. . . ." — Bocwrro, 672. 
 
 1727. "I'll travel along the Sea-coast, 
 towards Industan, or the Great Mogul's 
 Empire. All the Shore from Jasques to 
 Sindy, is inhabited by uncivilized People, 
 who admit of no Commerce with Stran- 
 gers. . . ."—A. Ham. i. 115. 
 
 Jaun, s. This is a term used in 
 Calcutta, and occasionally in Madras, 
 of wMcli the origin is unknown to the 
 present writers. It is, or was, applied 
 to a small palankin caniage, such as 
 is commonly used by business men in 
 going to their offices, &o. 
 
 c. 1836. 
 "Who did not know that office Jaun of 
 
 pale Pomona green. 
 With its drab and yellow lining, and 
 
 picked out black between. 
 Which down the Esplanade did go at the 
 
 ninth hour of the day. . . ." 
 
 Bole-Ponjis, by H. M. Parker, ii. 215. 
 
 Java, n.p. This is a geographical 
 name of great antiquity, and occurs, 
 as our first quotation shows, in Ptole- 
 my's Tables. His 'la/3a8i'ou represents 
 "with singular correctness what was 
 probably the Prakrit or popular form 
 
 * This word appears to read Gerne, though the 
 writing is difficult to one who is not expert. Nor 
 can we suggest any measure = 10 kos. The Gau 
 (see Gow) is 4 kos ; the yojana or jojan is sometimes 
 stated to be S kos. 
 
 of Tavadvlpa (see imder Diu and 
 Maldive), and his interpretation of the 
 Sanskrit is perfectly correct. It will 
 still remain a question whether Tava 
 was not applied to some cereal more 
 congenial to the latitude than barley,* 
 or waSj (as is possible) an attempt to 
 give an Indian meaning to some 
 aboriginal name of similar sound. 
 But the sixth of our quotations, 
 the transcript and translation of a 
 Sanskrit inscription in the Museum at 
 Batavia by Mr. HoUe, which we owe 
 to the kindness of Prof. Kern, indi-. 
 cates that a signification of wealth in 
 cereals was attached to the name in 
 the early days of its Indian civiliza- 
 tion. This inscription is most in- 
 teresting, as it is the oldest dated 
 inscription yet discovered upon Java- 
 nese soil. Till a recent time it was 
 not known that there was any mention 
 of Java in Sanskrit literature, and 
 this was so when Lassen published 
 the 2nd vol. of his Indian Antiquities 
 (1849). But in fact Java was men- 
 tioned in the Eamayana, though a 
 perverted reading disguised the fact 
 until the publication of the Bombay 
 edition in 1863. The passage is given 
 in our second quotation ; and we also 
 give passages from two later astro- 
 nomical works whose date is approxi- 
 mately known. The Yava-Koti, or 
 Java Point of these writers is under- 
 stood by Prof. Kern to be the eastern 
 extremity of the island. 
 
 _We have already (see under Benja- 
 min) alluded to the fact that the terms 
 Jdioa, Jdwi were applied by the Arabs 
 to the archipelago generally, and often 
 with specific reference to Sumatra. 
 Prof. Kern, in a paper to which we 
 are largely indebted, has indicated 
 that this larger application of the term 
 was originally Indian. He has dis- 
 cussed it in connexion with the terms 
 "Golden and Silver Islands" {Suvarna 
 dvlpa and EUpya dvipa), which occur 
 in the quotation from the Eamayana, 
 and elsewhere in Sanskrit literature, 
 and which evidently were the basis of 
 the Ohryse and Argyre, which take 
 various forms in the writings of the 
 Greek and Eoman geographers. We 
 
 * The Teutonic word Corn affords a handy in- 
 stance of tlie vaiying application of the name of a 
 cereal to that which is, or has been, the staple 
 grain of each countrj'. Corn in England familiarly 
 means ' wheat ' ; in Scotland ' oats ' ; in Germany 
 ' rye' ; in America ' maize.' 
 
JAVA. 
 
 347 
 
 JAFA. 
 
 cannot give tlie details of Ms discus- 
 sion, but his condensed conclusions 
 are as follows : (I.) Suvarna-dvlpa 
 and Taya-dTipa were according to the 
 ' prevalent representations the same ; 
 (2.) Two names of islands originally 
 distinct were confounded with one 
 another ; (3.) Suvarna-dvipa in its 
 proper meaning is Sumatra, Yava- 
 dvipa in its proper meaning is Java J 
 (4.) Sumatra, or a part of it, and Java 
 were regarded as one whole, doubtless 
 because they were politically united ; 
 (a.) By Tava-koti was indicated the 
 east point of Java. 
 
 THs Indian (and also insular) iden- 
 tification, in whole or in part, of 
 ■Sumatra with Java explains a variety 
 lof puzzles, e.g. not merely the Arab 
 appKoation of Java, but also the as- 
 cription, in so many passages, of great 
 wealth in gold to Java, though the 
 island, to which that name properly 
 Tjelongs, produces no gold. 
 
 This tradition of gold-produce we 
 -find in the passages quoted from 
 JPtolemy, from the Eamayana, from 
 ifche Holle inscription, and from Marco 
 Polo. It becomes quite intelligible 
 ■when we are taught that Java and 
 Sumatra were at one time both em- 
 Ibraced under the former name, for 
 Sumatra has always been famous for 
 its gold-production. 
 
 (Ancient). "Search carefully Yava dvipa, 
 sidorned by seven Kingdoms, the Gold and 
 Silver Island, rich in mines of gold. Beyond 
 ■Java dvipa is the Mountain called Sisira, 
 whose top touches the sky, and which is 
 visited by gods and demons." — Bamayana, 
 IV., xl. 30 (from Kern). 
 
 A.D. c. 150. " labadin ('ia/3oSiow), which 
 ■means ' Island of Barley,' most fruitful 
 the island is said to be, and also to pro- 
 duce much gold ; also the metropolis is 
 said to have the name Argyre (SEver) and 
 to stand at the western end of the island." 
 —PMemy, VII. ii. 29. 
 
 414. "Thus they voyaged for about ninety 
 days, -when they arrived at a country called 
 Ta-va-di [ie. Yava-drnpa]. In this country 
 heretics and Brahmans flourish, but the Law 
 of Buddha hardly deserves mentioning." — 
 Fahmn, ext. in GroeneveMt's Notes from 
 Chinese Sources. 
 
 A-p. e. SOO. "When the sun rises in 
 ^eylon it is sunset in the City of the 
 ^lessed {Siddha pura, i.e. The Fortunate 
 Islands), noon at Yava-Koti, and midnight 
 m the Land of the Bama,ns."—Aryabhata, 
 IV, V. 13 (from Kern). 
 
 A.I). c. 650. " Eastward by a fourth part 
 ■01 the earth's circumference, in the world- 
 <iuarter of the Bhadrasvas lies the City 
 
 famous under the name of Yava Koti 
 whose walls and gates are of gold." — Sm-yd- 
 Siddhdnta, XII. v. 38 (from Kern). 
 
 Saka, 654, i.e. a.d. 762. "Dvipavarant 
 Yavakhyam atulan dh^n-yadivaj^Ihikam 
 sampannam kanakakaraih '' . . . i.e. the 
 incomparably splendid island called Java, 
 excessively rich in grain and other seeds, 
 and well provided with gold-mines." — 
 Inscription in Batavia Museum (see above). 
 
 943. "Eager . . . to study with my o'wn 
 eyes the peculiarities of each country, I 
 have with this object visited Sind and 
 Zanj, and Sanf (see Champa) and Sin 
 (China), and Zabaj."^ — Mas'Udl, i. 5. 
 
 „ "This Kingdom (India) borders 
 upon that of Zabaj, which is the empire 
 of the Mahraj, King of the Isles." — Ibid,, 
 163. 
 
 992. " Sjava is situated in the Southern 
 Ocean ... In the 12th month of the year 
 (992) their King Maradja sent an embassy 
 ... to go to court and bring tribute." — 
 Groencveldt's Notes from Chinese Sources, 
 pp. 15-17. 
 
 1298. "When you sail from Ziamba 
 (Chamba) 1500 miles in a course between 
 south and south-east, you come to a very 
 great island called Java, which, according 
 to the statement of some good mariners, is 
 the greatest Island that there is in the 
 world, seeing that it has a compass of more 
 than 3000 miles, and is under the dominion 
 of a great king. . . . Pepper, nutmegs, spike, 
 galanga, cubebs, cloves, and aU the other 
 ^ood spices are produced in this island, and 
 it i.s visited by many ships with quantities 
 of merchandise from which they make great 
 profits and gain, for such an amount of gold 
 is found there that no one would believe it 
 or venture to tell it." — Marco Polo, in 
 Bamusio, ii. 51. 
 
 c. 1330. " In the neighbourhood of that 
 realm is a great island, Java by name, 
 which hath a corajjass of a good 3000 miles. 
 Now this island is populous exceedingly, 
 and is the second best of all islands that 
 exist. . . . The King of this island hath a 
 palace which is truly marvellous. . . Now 
 the great Khan of Cathay many a time 
 engaged in war with this King : but this 
 King always vanquished and got the better 
 of him." — Friar Odoric, in Cathay, &c. 
 87-89. 
 
 c. 1349. "She clandestinely gave birth 
 to a daughter, whom she made when grown 
 up Queen of the finest island in the world, 
 Saba by name . . ." — John de' MarignoUi, 
 in Cathay, 391. 
 
 c. 1444. " Sunt insulae duae in interior! 
 India, e pene extremis orbis finibus, ambae 
 Java nomine, quarum altera tribus, altera 
 duobus millibus milliarum protenditur 
 orientem versus; sed Majoris, Minorisqiie 
 cognomine discemuntur." — N. Conti, in 
 Poggius, De Var. Fortunae. 
 
 1503. The Syrian bishops Thomas, 
 JabaUaha, Jacob, and Denha, sent on a 
 mission to India in 1503 by the (Nestorian) 
 
JAVA. 
 
 348 
 
 JAWAUB. 
 
 Patriarch Elias, were ordained to go "to 
 the land of the Indians and the islands of 
 the seas which are between Sabag and Sin 
 and Masin " (Mahachin). Assemam, III. 
 Pt. i., 592. This Dabag is probably a relic 
 of the Zabaj of the Relation, of Maa'udi, 
 and of Al-Birum. 
 
 1516. "Further on . . . there are many- 
 islands, small and great, amongst which is 
 one very large which they call Java the 
 Great. . . . They say that this island is the 
 
 most abundant country in the world 
 
 There grow pepper, cinnamon, ginger, 
 bamboos, cubebs, and gold. . . ." — Barlosa, 
 197. 
 
 Eeferring to Sumatra, or tlie Archi- 
 pelago in general. 
 
 Saka, 578, i.e. A.D. 656. "The Prince 
 Adityadharma is the Deva of the Krst 
 Java Land (prathama Yava-6M). May he be 
 great ! Written in the year of Saka 578. 
 May it be great ! " — From a Sanskrit In- 
 scription from Pager-Ruyong in Menang 
 Karbau (Sumatra), publd. by Friedrich in 
 the Batavian Transactions, vol. xxiii. 
 
 1224. " Ma'bar (q. v.) is the last part of 
 India; then comes the country of China 
 (Sin), the first part of which is Jawa, 
 reached by a diflfioult and fatal sea." — 
 Yakut, i. 516. 
 
 ,, " This is some account of remotest 
 ^im, which I record without vouching for 
 its truth .... for in sooth it is a far off 
 land. I have seen no one who had gone 
 to it and penetrated far into it ; only the 
 merchants seek its outlying parts, to wit 
 the country known as Jawa on the sea- 
 coast, like to India ; from it are brought 
 Aloeswood ('iid), camphor, and nard (sunbul), 
 and clove, and mace (iashasa), and China 
 drugs, and vessels of china-ware." — ^/d.iii.445. 
 
 Kazwlni speaks in almost tlie same 
 words of Jawa. He often copies 
 Yakut, but perhaps he really means 
 his own time (for he uses different 
 words) when he says: "Up to this 
 time the merchants came no further 
 into China than to this country '(Jawa) 
 on accoujit of the distance and differ- 
 ence of rehgion." — II. 18. 
 
 1298. "When you leave this Island of 
 Pentam and sail about 100 miles, you reach 
 the Island of Java the Less. For all its 
 name 'tis none so small but that it has a 
 compass of 2000 miles or more. . . ."etc. — 
 Marco Polo, bk. iii. ch. 9. 
 
 c. 1300. "... In the mountains of Java 
 scented woods grow. . . . The mountains 
 of Java are very high. It is the custom of 
 the people to puncture their hands and 
 entire body with needles, and then rub in 
 some black su'bstanoe." — BasMd-uddin, in 
 Mliot, 1. 71. 
 
 1328. " There is also another exceeding 
 great island, which is called Jaua, which is in 
 circuit more than seven [thousand ?] miles 
 as I have heard, and where are many 
 world's wonders. Among which, besides 
 
 the finest aromatic spices, this is one, to 
 wit, that there be found pygmy men .... 
 There are also trees producing cloves, which 
 when they are in flower emit an odour so 
 pungent that they kill every man who 
 Cometh among them, unless he shut his 
 mouth and nostrils. ... In a certain part 
 of that island they delight to eat white and 
 fat men when they can get them. . . ." — 
 Fria/r Jordanus, 30-31. 
 
 c. 1330. " Parmi les isles de la Mer da 
 I'Inde a faut citer celle de Djawah, grande 
 isle odlfebre par I'abondance de ses drogues 
 . . . . au sud de I'isle de Djawah on re- 
 marque la ville de Fansour, d'oil le camphre 
 Fansofiri tire son nom." — G4og. d'Aboulfeda, 
 
 n. pt. ii. 127. 
 
 c. 1346. " After a passage of 25 days we 
 arrived at the Island of Jawa, which gives 
 its name to the lubanjawiy (see henjamin) 
 . . . We thus made our entrance into the 
 capital, that is to say the city of Sumatra ; 
 a fine large town with a wall of wood and 
 towers also of wood." — Ibn Batuta, iv. 228- 
 230. 
 
 1553. "And so these, as well as those 
 of the interior of the Island (Sumatra), 
 are all dark, with lank hair, of good nature 
 and countenance, and not resembling the 
 Javanese, although such near neighbours, 
 indeed it is very notable that at so 
 small a distance from each other their 
 nature should vary so much, all the more 
 because all the people of this Island call 
 themselves by the common name of Jawis 
 (Jaiiijs), because they hold it for certain 
 that the Javanese (os Jaos) were formerly 
 lords of this great Island. . . ." — Barros, 
 III. V. 1. 
 
 1555. "Beyond the Island of lauathey 
 sailed along by another called Bali ; and then 
 came also vnto other called Aujaue, Cam- 
 baba, Solor. . . The course by these Islands 
 is about 500 leagues. The ancient cosmo- 
 
 fraphers call aU these Islands by the name 
 auos ; but' late experience hath found the 
 names to be very diners as you see."— 
 Antonio Cfalvano, old E. T. in Hakhiyt, iv. 
 423. 
 
 1856. 
 " It is a saying in Goozerat, — 
 ' Who goes to Java 
 Never returns. 
 If by chance he return, 
 Then for two generations to live upon. 
 Money enough he brings back.' " 
 
 Mda Mdld, ii. 82. 
 
 Java-radish, s. A singular variety 
 {Ra/phanm caudatus, L.) of the copimon 
 radish {Jt. sativua, L.), of which the 
 pods, which attain a foot in length, 
 are eaten and not the root. It is much 
 cultivated in W. India. It is curious, 
 that the H. name of the common radish 
 is muli, from mul, ' root,' exactly ana- 
 logous to radish from radix. 
 
 Jawaub, s. Hind. iromAisib.Jawdb, 
 
JAY. 
 
 349 
 
 JELUM. 
 
 ' an answer.' In India it has, 'besides 
 this ordinary meaning, that of ' dis- 
 missal.' And in Anglo-Indian collo- 
 quial it is especially used for a lady's 
 refusal of an offer ; whence the verb 
 passive, 'to iejawaub'd.' 
 
 Jawab among the natives is often 
 applied to anything erected or jjlanted 
 for a S3mimeteical double, where 
 
 " Grove nods at grove, each alley has a 
 brother, 
 And half the platform just reflects the 
 other." 
 
 Jay, s. The name usually given by 
 Europeans to the Coracias Indica, 
 Linn., the Nllkant or ' blue-throat ' of 
 the Hindus, found all over India. 
 
 Jeel, Hind. jhlJ. A stagnant sheet 
 of inundation ; a mere or lagoon. 
 Especially applied to the great sheets 
 of remanent inundation in Bengal. 
 In Eastern Bengal they are also called 
 "bheel (q.v.). The Jhlls of Siliet are 
 vividly and most accurately described 
 (though the word is not used) in the 
 following passage : 
 
 0. 1778. " I shall not therefore be dis- 
 believed when I say that in pointing my 
 hoat towards Sylhet I had recourse to my 
 compass, the same as at sea, and steered a 
 straight course through a lake not less than 
 100 miles in extent, occasionally passing 
 through villages built on artificial mounds : 
 but so scanty was the ground that each 
 house had a canoe attached to it."— Jlon. 
 Hoheri Lindsay, in Idvcs of the Lindsays, iii. 
 166. 
 
 1824. " At length we . . . entered what 
 might be called a sea of reeds. It was, in 
 fact, a vast jeel or marsh, whose tall rushes 
 rise above the surface of the water, having 
 depth enough for a very large vessel. We 
 sailed briskly on, rustling like a greyhound 
 in a field of com."— Bebci-, i. 101. 
 
 1850. "To the geologist the Jheels and 
 Sunderbunds are a most instructive region, 
 as whatever may be the mean elevation of 
 their waters, a permanent depression of 
 10 to 15 feet would submerge an immense 
 tract."— flbofe»''s Himalayan Journals, ed. 
 1855, ii. 265. 
 
 Jeetul, s. Hind. Jital, s. A very 
 old Indian denomination of copper 
 coin,_ now entirely obsolete. It long 
 survived on the western coast, and 
 the name was used by the Portuguese 
 for one of their small copper coins in 
 the forms ceitih and noitoles. Thefltal 
 of' the Dehli coinage of Ala-ud-dln 
 (o. 1300) was, according to Mr. E. 
 Thomas's calculations, Vj of the silver 
 tanga, the coin called in later days 
 
 rupee. It was therefore just the 
 equivalent of our modern pice. But 
 of course, like most modern denomi- 
 nations of coin, it has varied greatly. 
 
 c. 1193-4. "According to Kutb-ud-Din's 
 command, Nizam-ud-Din Mohammad, on 
 his return, brought them [the two slaves] 
 along with him to the capital, Dihli ; and 
 Malik Kutb-ud-Din purchased both the 
 Turks for the sum of 100,000 jitals." — 
 Baverty, Tahakat-i-Nasm, p. 603. 
 
 c. 1290. " In the same year . . . there 
 was dearth in Dehli, and grain rose to a 
 jltalper sir." — Zidli-vd-dln Baml, in Elliot, 
 lii. 146. 
 
 c. 1340._ "Thedirhem sultdnl is worth 
 J of the dirhem slmshtani . . . and is worth 
 Sfals, whilst the jital is worth 4 fals ; and 
 the diirhem haahtlxLni, which is exactly the 
 silver dirhem of Egypt and Syria, is worth 
 32 fals." — Shihabuddln, in Notices et 
 Extraits, xiii. 212. 
 
 1554. In Sunda. " The cash (caixas) 
 here go 120 to the tanga of silver ; the 
 which caixas are a copper money larger than 
 eeitils, and pierced in the middle, whicli 
 they say have come from China for many 
 years, and the whole place is full of them." 
 — A. Nunes, 42. 
 
 c. 1590. "Tor the purpose of calcula- 
 tion the dam is divided into 25 parts, each 
 of which is called a jetal. This imaginary 
 division is only used by accountants. "^Aln, 
 i. 31. 
 
 1678. "48 Juttals, IPagod, an Imaginary 
 Coin."— Fryer (at Surat), 206. 
 
 c. 1750-60. "At Carwar 6 pices make 
 the juttal, and 48 juttals a Pagoda." — 
 Grose, i. 282. 
 
 Jehaud, s. Ar. Jihad, a sacred war of 
 Musulmans against the infidel ; which 
 Sir Herbert Edwardes called, not very 
 neatly, ' a crescentade.' 
 
 1880. "When the Athenians invaded 
 Ephesus, towards the end of the Pelo- 
 ponnesian War, Tissaphernes offered a 
 mighty sacrifice at Artemis, and raised the 
 people in a sort of Jehad, or holy war, for 
 her defence." — Sat. Review, July 17th, 
 846. 
 
 Jelaubee, s. More properly H. 
 jalehi. A rich sweetmeat made of 
 sugar and ghee, with a little flour, 
 melted and trickled into a. pan so as 
 to form a kind of interlaced work — 
 when baked. 
 
 Jelly, s. In South India this is 
 applied to vitrified brick refuse used 
 as metal for roads. It would appear 
 from a remark of 0. P. Brown (MS. 
 notes) to be Telugu zalli, which means 
 properly ' shivers, bits, joieces.' 
 
 Jelum, n.p. The most westerly 
 
JEMADARS, JEMAUTDAR. 350 
 
 JENNYE. 
 
 of tlie "Five Eivers" that give 
 name to the Punjab, q.v. (among 
 ■which the Indus itself is not usually 
 included). Properly Jailam, or Jilam, 
 now apparently ■written Jhilam, and 
 tating this name from a town on the 
 right bank. The Jhilam is the 'YSau-irrji 
 of Alexander's historians, a name cor- 
 rupted from the Skt. Vitastd, ■which is 
 more nearly represented by Ptolemy's 
 Bi8d(77n;r. A still further (Prakritic) 
 corruption of the same is Behat (see 
 Behut). 
 
 1037. " Here he (Mahmud) fell ill, and 
 remained sick for 14 days, and got no 
 better. So in a fit of repentance he forswore 
 •vrine, and ordered his servants to throw all 
 his supply . . . into the Jailam . . . ." — 
 Baihaki, m Elliot, ii. 139. 
 
 c. 1204. "... in the height of the con- 
 flict, Shams-ud-Din, in all his panoply, 
 rode right into the water of the river Jilam 
 ... and his warlike feats whilst in that 
 water reached such a pitch that he was 
 despatching those infidels from the height 
 of the waters to the lowest depths of 
 Hell. . . ." — -Tabakat, bi/ Baverty, 604-5. 
 
 1856. 
 " Hydaspes ! often have thy waves run 
 tuned 
 To battle music, since the soldier King, 
 The Macedonian, dipped his golden 
 
 casque 
 And swam thy swollen flood, until the 
 
 time 
 When Night the peace-maker, with pious 
 
 hand, 
 Unclasping her dark mantle, smoothed it 
 
 soft 
 O'er the pale faces of the brave who 
 
 slept 
 Cold in their clay, on Chillian's bloody 
 field." The Banyan Tree. 
 
 Jemadars, Jemautdar, &c. Hind, 
 from Arab.-Pers. ja/ma'ddr. Jarad! 
 meaning ' an aggregate,' the ■word in- 
 dicates generally, a leader of a body 
 of individuals. Technically, in the 
 Indian army, it is the title of the 
 second rank of native officer in a 
 company of Sepoys, the subadar (q-v.) 
 being the first. In this sense the 
 word dates from the reorganisation of 
 the army in 1768. 
 
 It is also applied to certain officers 
 of police (under the darogha), of the 
 customs, and of other civil departments. 
 And in larger domestic establishments 
 there is often a jemadar, who is over 
 the servants generally, or over the 
 stables and camp service. It is also an 
 honorific title often used by the other 
 household servants in addressing the 
 InhishU (see bheesty). 
 
 1752. " The English battalion no sooner 
 qvutted Tritchinopoly than the regent set 
 about accomplishing his scheme of sur- 
 prising the City, and . . . endeavoured to 
 fain 500 of the Nabob's best peons with 
 relocks. The jemautdars, or captains of 
 these troops, received his bribes, and pro- 
 mised to join."— Onne, i. 257 (ed. 1803). 
 
 1817. " . . . . Calliaud had commenced 
 an intrigue with some of the jematdars, or 
 captains of the enemy's troops, when he 
 received intelligence that the French had 
 arrived at Trichinopoly." — Mill, iii. 175, 
 
 1824. "'Abdullah' was a Mussulman 
 convert of Mr. Corrie's, who had travelled 
 in Persia -with Sir Gore Ouseley, and 
 accompanied him to England, from whence 
 he was returning . . . when the Bishop 
 took him into his service as a Memautdar,' 
 or head officer of the peons." — Editor's Note 
 to Heber, i. 65 (ed. 1844). 
 
 Jennye, n.p. _ H. Janal. The name 
 of a great river in Bengal, which is in 
 fact a portion of the course of the 
 Brahmaputra (see Burrampooter) , 
 and the conditions of which are ex- 
 plained in the follo'wing passage, 
 ■written by one of the authors of this 
 Glossary many years ago : — 
 
 "In Eennell's time, the Burram- 
 pooter, after issuing westward from 
 the Assam valley, swept south-east- 
 ward, and forming ■with the Ganges a 
 fluvial peninsula, entered the sea 
 abreast of that river below Dacca. 
 And so almost all English maps 
 persist in representing it, though this 
 eastern channel is now, unless in the 
 rainy season, shallow and insignifi- 
 cant ; the ■vast body of the Burram- 
 pooter cutting across the neck of the 
 peninsula under the name of Jenai, 
 and uniting ■with the Ganges near 
 Pubna (about 150 miles N.E. of Cal- 
 cutta), from which poiat the two 
 rivers, under the name of Pudda 
 {Padda) flow on in mighty union 
 to the sea." {Blackwood's Magaime, 
 March, 1832, p. 338.) 
 
 The river is indicated as an offshoot 
 of the Burrampooter in Eennell's 
 Bengal Atlas (Map No. 6) under the 
 name of Jenili,but it is not mentioned 
 in his Memoir of the Map of Hindoetan. 
 The great change of the river's com«e 
 waspalpably imminent atthebeginning 
 of this century; for Buchanan (c, 1809) 
 says : ' ' Theriverthreatensto carry away 
 all the -vicinity of Dewangunj, and 
 perhaps to force its way into the heart 
 of Nator " {Eastern India, iii. 394 ; see 
 also 377). Nator or Nattore was the 
 territorj- now called Eajshahi District. 
 
JENNYBICKSHA W. 
 
 351 
 
 JOGEE. 
 
 le real direction of the cliaiige has 
 en further south. 
 
 The Janai is also called Jamund ; 
 3 under Jlinuia. Hooker (1850) calls 
 Jummal (?) noticing that the maps 
 ill led him to suppose the Burram- 
 loter flowed 70 nxdes further east (see 
 im. Journals, ed. 1855, ii. 259). 
 
 Jennyrickshaw, s. Eead Capt. 
 ill's description below. Giles states 
 le word to be taken from the Japa- 
 3se pronunciation of three characters 
 gnifying ' Man — Strength — Cart.^ 
 he term is therefore, observes our 
 iend E. C. Baber, an exact equi- 
 alent of "Pull-man Car!" The 
 rticle has been introduced into India, 
 nd is now in use at Simla. 
 
 1876. "A machine called a jinnyrick- 
 liaw is the usual public conveyance of 
 hanghal. This is an importation from 
 apan, and is admirably adapted for the 
 at country, where the roads are good, ajid 
 oolie hire cheap. ... In shape they are 
 iks a buggy, but very much smaller, with 
 oom inside for one person only. One 
 oolie goes into the shafts and runs along at 
 he rate of 6 miles an hour ; if the distance 
 3 long, he is usually accompanied by a 
 ompanion who runs behind, and they taJce 
 t in turn about to draw the vehicle." — 
 W. em. River of Golden Sand, i. 10. See 
 biso p. 163. 
 
 1880. "The Kununa or jin-ri-M-sha 
 consists of a light perambulator body, an 
 adjustable hood of oiled paper, a velvet or 
 iloth lining and cushion, a well for parcels 
 mder the seat, two high slim wheels, and a 
 pair of shafts connected by a bar at the 
 ;nds." — Mm Bird's Japan, i. 18. 
 
 Jezya, s. Ar. jizya. The poll-tax 
 which the Musulman law imposes on 
 subjects who are not Moslem. 
 
 c. 1300. "The Kazi replied ... 'No 
 doctor but the great doctor (Hanifa) to 
 whose school we belong, has assented to the 
 imposition of Jizya on Hindus. Doctors of 
 other schools allow of no alternative but 
 'Death or Islam.'" — ZlSr^d-din Bami, 
 Mliot, iii. 184. 
 
 1683. "Understand what custome ye 
 English paid formerly, and compare ye 
 difference between that and our last order 
 for taking custome and Jidgea. If they pay 
 no more than they did formerly, they com- 
 plain without occasion. If more, write 
 what it is, and there shall be an abate- 
 ment." — Vizier's Letter to Nabub, in Hedges, 
 July 18. 
 
 1765. " When the fiijufoo Kajahs . . . . 
 submitted to Tartmrlane ; it was on these 
 capital stipulations : That . . . the em- 
 perors should never inipose the jesserah 
 (or poll tax) upon the Hindoos." — Holviell, 
 Biatorieal Events, i. 37. 
 
 Jhaump, s. A hurdle of matting 
 and bam.boo, used as a shutter or door. 
 Hind, jhdnp, Mahr. jhdnpa ; in con- 
 nexion with which there are verbs, 
 H. jhanp-nd, jhapnd, dharrpnd, to 
 cover. SeejViopra, s.v. ak. 
 
 Jhoom, s. Jliiim. This is a word 
 used on the eastern frontiers of Bengal 
 for that kind of cultivation which is 
 practised in the hill forests of India 
 and Indo-Ohina, under which a tract 
 is cleared by fire, cultivated for a year 
 or two, and then abandoned for another 
 tract, where a like process is pursued. 
 This is the humri of S.W. India (see 
 Coomry), the chena of Ceylon (see 
 Emerson Tennent, ii. 463), the toung- 
 gyan of Burma. It is also practised in 
 the Ardennes, vmder the name of sar- 
 tage, and in Sweden under the name of 
 svedjande (see Marsh, Earth as Modified 
 by Human Action, 346). 
 
 Jillinill, s. Venetian shutters, or 
 as they are called in Italy, peraiane. 
 The origin of the word is not clear. 
 The Hind, word 'jhilmila ' seems to 
 mean ' sparkling,' and to have been 
 applied to some kind of gauze. Pos- 
 sibly this may have been used for 
 blinds, and thence transferred to the 
 shutters. Or it may have been an 
 onomatopoeia, from the rattle of such 
 shutters; or it may have been corrupted 
 from a Portuguese word such asjanella, 
 ' a window.' All this is conjecture. 
 
 1874. " The front (of a Bengal house) is 
 generally long, exhibiting a pillared veran- 
 dah, or a row of French casements, and jill- 
 milled windows." — Calc. Beviem, No. cxvii. 
 207. 
 
 Jocole, s. We know not what this 
 word is ; perhaps ' toys ' ? 
 
 1703. "... sent from the Patriarch to 
 the Governor with a small present of 
 jocoles, oil, and wines." — In Wheeler, ii. 32. 
 
 Jogee, s. Hind. jog%. A Hindu 
 ascetic ; and sometimes a ' conjuror.' 
 From Sansk. yogln, one who practises 
 the yoga, a system of meditation com- 
 bined with austerities, which is sup- 
 posed to induce miraculous power over 
 elementary matter. In fact the stuff 
 which has of late been propagated in 
 India by certain persons, under the 
 names of theosophy and esoteric 
 Buddhism, is essentially the doctrine 
 of the Jogis. 
 
 1298. " There is another class of people 
 
JOGEE. 
 
 352 
 
 JOHN COMPANY. 
 
 called Chnglii who . . . form a religious 
 order devoted to the Idols. They are 
 extremely long-lived, every man of them 
 living to 150 or 200 years . . . there are 
 .certain members of the Order who lead the 
 most ascetic life in the world, going stark 
 naked." — Marco Polo, 2d ed. ii. iWl. 
 
 1343. " We cast anchor by a little island 
 near the main, Auchediva' (q.v.), where 
 there was a temple, a grove, and a tank 
 of water. . . . We found a jogi leaning 
 ugainst the wall of a hvdkhS/na or temple 
 of idols " (respecting whom he tells remark- 
 .able stories). — Ibn Batuta, iv. 62-63, and 
 see p. 275. 
 
 c. 1442. " The Infidels are divided into 
 a great number of classes, such as the 
 Bramins, the Joghis and others." — Abdw- 
 razzdk, in India in XTth C, 17. 
 
 1498. "They went and put in at 
 Angediva .... there were good water- 
 springs, and there was in the upper part of 
 the island a tank built with stone, with very 
 good water and much wood . . . there were 
 no inhabitants, only a beggar-man whom 
 they call joguedes."— Cofrca, by Lord 
 StmOey, 239. 
 
 Compare Ibn Batuta above. After 150 
 years, tank, grove, and jogi just as they 
 were ! 
 
 1510. " The King of the loghe is a man of 
 great dignity, and has about 30,000 people, 
 and he is a pagan, he and all Ms subjects ; 
 and by the pagan Kings he and his people 
 are considered to be saints, on account of 
 their lives, which you shall hear. . , . " — 
 Varthema, p. 111. 
 
 Perhaps tte chief of the Oorakndllm 
 Gosains, who were once very numerous 
 on the West Coast, and have still a 
 settlement at Kadri, near Mangalore. 
 See P. della Valle's notice below. 
 
 1516. "And many of them nobla and 
 respectable iseople, not to be subject to the 
 Moors, go out of the Kingdom, and take 
 the hiabit of poverty, wandering the 
 world . . . they carry very heavy chains 
 round their necks and waists, and legs; 
 a.nd they smear all their bodies and faces 
 with ashes. . . . These people are commonly 
 called jognes, and in their own speech they 
 are called Zoomie (see Swamy) which means 
 Servant of God . . . These jogaes eat all 
 meats, and do not observe any idolatry." — 
 Sarbosa, 99-100. 
 
 1553. "Much of the general fear that 
 aSected the inhabitants of that city (Goa 
 before its capture) proceeded from a Gentoo, 
 of Bengal by nation, who went about in 
 the habit of a Jogne, which is the straitest 
 sect of their Helton . . . saying that the 
 City would speedily have a new Lord, and 
 would be inhabited by a strange people, 
 contrary to the will of the natives." — De 
 Barros, Dec. II., liv. v. cap. 3. 
 
 „ " For this reason the place (Adam's 
 Peak) is so famous among all the Gentile- 
 dom of the East yonder, that they resort 
 
 thither as pilgrims from more than 1000 
 leagues off, and chiefly those whom they 
 call Jfignes, who are as men who have 
 abandoned the world and dedicated them- 
 selves to God, and make great pilgrimages 
 to visit the Temples consecrated to him." — 
 lb. Dec. III. liv. ii. cap. 1. 
 
 1563. "... to make them fight, like 
 the cobras de capello which the jognes carry 
 about asking iilms of the people, and these 
 jognes are certain heathen {Gentios) who go 
 begging all about the country, powdered all 
 over with ashes, and are venerated by all 
 the poor heathen, and by some of the Moors 
 also. . . ." — Ga/rcia, i. i56t>, 157. 
 
 1624. " Finally I went to seethe King 
 of the Jogis (Gioghi) where he dwelt at that 
 time, under the shade of a cottage, and I 
 found him roughly occupied in his affairs, 
 as a man of the field and husbandman . . . 
 they told me his name was Batinata, and 
 that the hermitage and the place generally 
 was called Cadira." — P. della Valle, ii. 724. 
 
 1673. "Near the Gate in a Choultry 
 sate more than Forty naked Jongies, or men 
 united to God, covered with Ashes and 
 pleited Turbats of their own Tfair."— Fryer, 
 160. 
 
 1727. "There is another sort called 
 Jongies, who ... go naked except a bit of 
 Cloth about their Loyns, and some deny 
 themselves even that, delighting in Nasti- 
 ness, and an holy Obscenity, with a great 
 Show of Sanctity."— j1. Mam., i. 152. 
 
 1809. 
 " Fate work'd its own the while. A band 
 Of Yognees, as they roamed the land 
 
 Seeking a spouse for Jagar-Naut their God, 
 Stray'd to this solitary glade." 
 
 Curae of Kehama, xiii, 16. 
 
 c. 1812. " Scarcely . . . were we seated 
 when behold, there poured into the space 
 before us, not only all the Yogees, Fakeers, 
 and rogues of that description . . . but the 
 King of the Beggars himself, wearing his 
 peculiar badge." — Mrs. Sherwood (describing 
 a visit to Henry Martyn at Cawnpore), 
 Autobiog., 415. 
 
 " Apne gwhw M jogj an ganw kd sidh." 
 Hind, proverb : " Tlie man who is a jogi in 
 his own village is a deity in another." — 
 Quoted by Mliot, ii. 207. 
 
 John Company, n.p. An old per- 
 sonification of the East India Com- 
 pany, by the natives often taken 
 seriously, and so used, in former 
 days. 
 
 1808. " However the business is pleasant 
 now, consisting principally of orders to 
 countermand mihtary operations, and pre- 
 parations to save Johnny Company's cash." 
 —Lord Minto in India, 184. 
 
 1818-19. " In England the ruling power 
 is possessed by two parties, one the King, 
 who is Lord of the State, and the other the 
 Honourable Company. The former governs 
 his own country ; and the latter, though 
 only subjects, exceed the King in power. 
 
JOMPON. 
 
 353 
 
 JOSS. 
 
 and are the directors of mercantile affairs." 
 —Saddsukh, in Mliot, viii. 411. 
 
 1826. "He said that according to some 
 accounts, he had heard the Company was 
 an old Englishwoman . . . then again he 
 told me that some of the Topee wallas say 
 'John Company,' and he knew that John 
 was a man's name, for his master was called 
 John Brice, but he could not say to a 
 certainty whether ' Company ' was a man's 
 or a woman's name." — Pandwang Sari, 60. 
 
 1836. "The jargon that the English 
 speak to the natives is most absurd. I 
 call it 'John Company's English,' which 
 rather affronts Mrs. Staunton." — Letters 
 from Madras, 42. 
 
 1852. "John Company, whatever may 
 be his faults, is infinitely better than 
 Downing Street. If India were made over 
 to the Colonial Office, I should not think it 
 worth three years' purchase." — Mem. Col. 
 Mountain, 293. 
 
 1880. " It fares with them as with the 
 sceptics once mentioned by a South-Indian 
 villager to a Government official. Some 
 men had been now and then known, he 
 said, to express doubt if there were any 
 isuch person as John Company ; but of such 
 it was observed that something bad soon 
 happened to them." — Sat. Jteview, Eeb. 
 14th, p. 220. 
 
 Jompoil, s. Hind. Jdnpdn, Japan. 
 A kincl of sedan, or portable chair 
 used chiefly by the ladies at the Hill 
 Sanitaria of Upper India. It is car- 
 ried by two pairs of men (who are called 
 Jomponnies, i.e. jdnpani oi japmi),eaxii 
 pair bearing on their shoulders a short 
 bar from which the shafts of the chair 
 are slung. There is some perplexity 
 as to the origin of the word. For we 
 find in Crawfuid's Malay Diet. " Jani- 
 pana (Jay. Jampona), a kind of litter." 
 Also the Javanese Diet, of P. Jansz 
 (1876) gives: '^D)emp8,nd. — dragstoel 
 (i.e. portable chair), or sedan of a 
 person of rank." The word cannot, 
 however, have been introduced into 
 India by the officers who served in Java 
 . (1811 — 1815), for its use is much older 
 m the Himalaya, as may be seen by 
 the quotation from P. Desideri. 
 
 Wilsonhas the following: "Jhdmpdn, 
 Bengali. A stage on which snake- 
 catchers and other juggling vagabonds 
 exhibit ; a kind of sedan used by tra- 
 vellers in the Himalaya, written Jdm- 
 paun(?)." 
 
 It seems just possible that the name 
 may indicate the thing to' have been 
 borrowed from Japan. But the fact 
 that dpyah means ' hang ' in Tibetan 
 may indicate another origin. 
 
 1J16. "The roads are nowhere practi- 
 
 cable for a horseman, or for a Jampan, a 
 sort of palankin." — Letter of P. Ipolito De- 
 sideri, dated April 10th, in Lettres Edit., xv. 
 184. 
 
 1783 (after a description). "... by these 
 central polos the litter, or as it is here 
 called, the Sampan, is supported on the 
 shoulders of four men." — Forster's Journey, 
 ed. 1808, ii. 3. 
 
 _1879. "The gondola of Simla is the 
 'jampan,' or 'jampot,' as it is sometimes 
 called, on the same linguistic principle . . as 
 that which converts asparagus into sparrow- 
 grass. . . . Every lady on the hills keeps 
 her jampan and jampanees . . . just as in 
 the plains she keeps ner carriage and foot- 
 men." — Letter in Times, Aug. 17th. 
 
 Jool, Jhool, s. Hind, jliill, sup- 
 posed by Shakespear (no doubt cor- 
 rectly) to be a corrupt form of the 
 Arab. juU, having much the same 
 meaning. Housings, body clothing of 
 a horse, elephant, or other domestica- 
 ted animal ; often a quilt, used as such. 
 In colloquial use all over India. The 
 modern Arabs use the plur. jilal as a 
 singular. This Dozy defines as " cou- 
 verture en laine plus ou moins orn6e 
 de dessins, tres large, trfes chaude et 
 enveloppant le poitrail et la croupe du 
 eheval " (exactly the Indian jlml) — 
 also " ornement de soie qu'on etend 
 sur la croupe des ohevaux aux jours 
 de fSte." 
 
 1880. "Horse Jhools, &c., at shortest 
 notice." — Advt. in Madras Mail, Eeb. 
 13th. 
 
 Joola, s. Hind.y/iSte. The ordinary 
 meaning of the word is ' a swing ' ; 
 but in the Himalaya it is specifically 
 appKed to the rude suspension bridges 
 used there. 
 
 1830. " Our chief object in descending 
 to the Sutlej was to swing on a Joolah. 
 bridge. The bridge consists of 7 grass ropes, 
 about twice the thickness of your thumb, 
 tied to a single post on either bank. A 
 piece of the hoUowed trunk of a tree, half a 
 yard long, slips upon these ropes, and from 
 this 4 loops from the same grass rope 
 depend. The passenger hangs in the loops, 
 placing a couple of ropes under each thigh, 
 and holds on by pegs in the block over his 
 head ; the signal is given, and he is drawn 
 over by an eighth rope."— Mem. of Col. 
 Mountain, 114. 
 
 Joss, s. An idol. This is a cor- 
 ruption of the Portuguese Deos, ' God,' 
 first taken up in the 'Pidgin' lan- 
 guage of the Chinese ports from the 
 Portuguese, and then adopted from 
 that jargon by Europeans as if they 
 had got hold of a Chinese word. 
 
JOSS-HOUSE. 
 
 354 JOWAUB, JOWARBEE. 
 
 1659. ' ' But the Devil .(whom the Chinese 
 commonly call Joosjej is a mighty and 
 powerful Prince of the World." — WaMer 
 Schulz, 17. 
 
 „ " In a four-cornered cabinet in 
 their dweUing-rooms, they have, as it were, 
 an altar, and thereon an image . . . this 
 they call Josin."— Saar, ed. 1672, p. 27. 
 
 1677. " All the Sinese keep a limning of 
 the Bevil in their houses. . . . They paint 
 him with two horns on his head, and com- 
 monly call him Josie (Joosje)." — Gerret 
 Tcrmmlcn, Oost Indische Voyagie, 33. 
 
 1711. " I know but little of their Reli- 
 gion, more than that every Man has a small 
 Joss or God in his own House." — Zockyer, 
 181. 
 
 1727. "Their Josses or Demi-gods some 
 of human shape, some of monstrous JFigure." 
 — A. Ham., ii. 266. 
 
 c. 1790. 
 
 "Down with dukes, earls, and lords, 
 those pagan Josses, 
 False gods ! away with stars and strings 
 and crosses." 
 Fete)- Findar, Ode to Kien Long. 
 
 Joss-house, s. An idol temple in 
 Cliina or Japan. Erom Joss, as just 
 explained. 
 
 1840. "Every town, every village, it is 
 true, abounds with Joss-houses, upon which 
 large sums of money have been spent." — 
 — Mem. Col. Mountain, 186. 
 
 1876. "... the fantastic gables and 
 tawdry ornaments of a large joss-house, or 
 temple."— Fortnightly Beview, No. cliii. 
 222. 
 
 1876. 
 
 " One Tim Wang he makee-tlavel, 
 
 Makee stop one night in Joss-house." 
 Leland, Pidgin-English Sing-Song, p. 42. 
 
 Thus also in "pidgin," Joss-house-mare 
 or JoBB-pidgim-man is a priest, or a mis- 
 sionary. 
 
 1750-52. "The sailors, and even some 
 books of voyages .... call the pagodas 
 Yoss-houses, for on enquiring of a Chinese 
 for the name of the idol, he answers Grande 
 Toss, instead of Gran JDios." — Olof Toreen, 
 232. 
 
 1760-1810. " On the 8th, 18th, and 28th 
 day of the Moon these foreign barbarians 
 may visit the Flower Gardens, and the 
 Honam Joss-House, but not in droves of over 
 ten at a time."—' 8 Regulations ' at Canton, 
 from The Fanlaoae at Canton (1882), p. 29. 
 
 Jostick or Joss-stick, s. A stick 
 of fragrant tinder (powdered costus, 
 sandalwood, &c.) used by tlie Chinese 
 as incense in their temples, and for- 
 merly-exported for use as cigar-lights. 
 The name appears to be from the 
 temple use. See Putchock, 
 
 1876. " Burnee joss-stick, talkee plitty." 
 ■ — Leland, p. 43. 
 
 1879. "There is a recess outside each 
 shop, and at dusk the joss-sticks burning 
 in these fill the city with the fragrance of 
 incense." — Bird, Golden Chersonese, 49. 
 
 Jow, s. Hind. jhau. The name is 
 applied to various species of shrubby 
 tamarisk which abound on the low aUu- 
 vials of Indian rivers, and are useful in 
 many ways, for rough basket making 
 and the like. It is a usual material 
 Ipr gabions and fascines in Indian 
 siege-operations. 
 
 Jowaulla mookhee, n.p. (Skt. 
 and) Hind. Jwald - mukhl, ' flame- 
 mouthed ; ' a generic name for quasi- 
 volcanic phenomena, but particularly 
 applied to a place in the Kangra dis- 
 trict of the Punjab mountain country, 
 near the Bias Eiver, where jets of gas 
 issue from the ground and are kept 
 constantly burmng. There is a shrine 
 of Devi, and it is a place of pilgrimage 
 famous all over the Himalaya as well 
 as in the plains of India. The famous 
 fire- jets at Baku are sometimes visited 
 by more adventurous Indian pilgrims, 
 and known as the Great Jwala-mukhl. 
 The author of the following passage 
 was evidently ignorant of the pheno- 
 menon worshipped, though the nam& 
 indicates its nature. 
 
 c. 1360. Sultan Firoz .... marched 
 with his army towards Nagarkot (see Nug- 
 gercote) .... the idol Jwala-mukhl, much 
 worshipped by the infidels, was situated on 
 the road to Nagarkot. . . . Some of the 
 infidels have reported that Sult& Firoz 
 went specially to see this idol, and held a 
 golden umbrella over its head. But . . . 
 the infidels slandered the Sultan. . . . 
 Other infidels have said that Sultan Mu- 
 hammad Sh^h bin Tughlik ShSh held an 
 umbrella over this same idol, but this also is 
 a lie. . . ." — Shams-i-Sirdj Afif, in Mliot, 
 iii. 318. 
 
 1783. ' ' At TauUah Mhokee {sic) a small 
 volcanic fire issues from the side of a moun- 
 tain, on which the Hindoos have raised a 
 temple that has long been of celebrity, and 
 favourite resort among the people of the 
 Punjab." — G. Forster's Jmwney, ed. 1798, i. 
 308. 
 
 1799. "Prason Poory afterwards tra- 
 velled ... to the Maha or Buree (i.e. 
 larger) Jowalla Mookhi or Juftla Mflchi, 
 terms that mean a ' Flaming Mouth,' as 
 being a spot in the neighbourhood of 
 Bakee (Baku) on the west side of the (Cas- 
 pian) Sea . . . whence fire issues; a cir- 
 cumstance that has rendered it of great 
 veneration with the Hindus."— JomJ/in" 
 Duncan, in As. Bes. v. 41. 
 
 Jowaur, Jowarree, s. Hind. ^awar, 
 
JOY. 
 
 355 
 
 JUGGUBNAUT. 
 
 Sorghum vulgare, Pers. (JSolcus sc/r- 
 ghum, Jj.). One of the best and 
 most frequently grown of the tall 
 millets of southern countries. It is 
 grown nearly all over India in the 
 unflooded tracts ; it is sown about 
 July and reaped in November. The 
 reedy stems are 8 to 12 feet high. It . 
 is the cholam of the Tamil regions. 
 See Kurby. 
 
 The At. dura or dhura is perhaps 
 the same word ultimately as jawar ; 
 for the old Semitic name is dokn, from 
 the smoky aspect of the grain. 
 
 It is an odd instance of the looseness 
 which used to pervade dictionaries and 
 glossaries that E. Drummond (Illns. 
 of the Gram. Parts of Guzerattee, &c., 
 Bombay, 1808) calls " Jooar, a kind 
 of pulse, the food of the common 
 people." 
 
 1800. "... my industrious followers 
 must live either upon jowarry, of which 
 there is an abundance everywhere, or they 
 must be more industrious in procuring rice 
 for themselves." — Wellington, i. 175. 
 
 1813. Torbes calls it "juarree or cush- 
 msh " i^).—Or. Mem., ii. 406. 
 
 1819. "In 1797-8 joiwaree sold in the 
 Muchoo Eaunta at six rupees per cul$ee (see 
 culsey) of 24 maunds." — Macmurdo, in Tr. 
 Mt. Soc. Bo., i. 287. 
 
 Joy, s. This seems from, the quo- 
 tation to have been used, on the west 
 coast ioT jewel (Port. joia). 
 
 1810. " The vanity of parents sometimes 
 leads them to dress their children, even 
 while infants, in this manner, which affords 
 a temptation .... to murder these help- 
 less creatures for the sake of their orna- 
 ments or joys." — Maria Graham, 3. 
 
 Jubtee, Juptee, &o., s. Guz. 
 japU, &c. Corrupt forms of zabtl. 
 See Zubt. 
 
 1808. "The Sindias as Sovereigns of 
 Broach used to take the revenues of Moqj 
 mmadara and Desoys (see dessaye) of that 
 district every third year, amounting to Bs. 
 68,390, and Called the periodical confisca- 
 tion Juptee."— iJ. Dnanmond. 
 
 Jndea, Odia, &o., n.p. These are 
 names often given in old writers to 
 the city of Ayuthia, or Ayodhya, or 
 Tufhia (so called apparently after the 
 Hiadu city, of Eama, Ayodhya, which 
 we now call Oudh), which was the 
 capital of Siam from the 14th century 
 down to about 1767, when it was 
 destroyed by the Burmese, and the 
 taamese royal residence was trans- 
 ferred to Bangkock. 
 
 1522. "All these cities are constructed 
 like ours, and are subject to the King of 
 Siam, who is named Siri Zacabedera, and 
 who inhabits ludla." — Pigafetta, Hak. Soc. 
 156. 
 
 c. 1546. "The capitall City of aU this 
 Empire is Odiaa, whereof I haue spoken 
 heretofore : it is fortified with walls of 
 brick and" mortar, and contains, according 
 to some, foure hundred thousand fires, 
 whereof an hundred thousand are strangers 
 of divers countries." — Finto (in Cogan's 
 E. T.), p. 285 ; orig. cap. clxxxix. 
 
 1553. " For the Realm is great, and its 
 Cities and Towns very populous ; insomuch 
 that the city Hudia alone, which is the 
 capital of the Kingdom of Siam (Sido), and 
 the residence of the King, furnishes 50,000 
 men of its own." — Sarros, III. ii. 5. 
 
 1614. " As regards the size of the City of 
 Odia ... it may be guessed by an experiment 
 made by a curious engineer with whom we 
 communicated on the subject. He says that 
 ... he embarked in one of the native 
 boats, small, and very light, with the deter- 
 mination to go all round the City (which is 
 entirely compassed by water), and .that 
 he started one day from the Portuguese 
 settlement, at dawn, and when he _ got 
 back it was already far on in the night, 
 and he affirmed that by his calculation he 
 had gone more than 8 leagues." — Couto, 
 VI. vii. 9. 
 
 1617. " The merchants of the country 
 of Ian John, a place joining to the country 
 of Jangama (see Jangomai) arrived at 
 ' the city of Judea ' before Eaton's coming 
 away from thence, and brought great store 
 of merchandize."— &im5ur2/, ii. p. 90. 
 
 1727. " . . . all are sent to the City of 
 Siam or Odia for the King's Use. ... The 
 City stands on an Island in the River 
 Memnon, which by Turnings and Wind- 
 ings, makes the Distance from the Bar 
 about 50 Leagues." — A. Ham. ii. 160. 
 
 Jllgboolak, s. Marine Hind, for 
 jack-hloch [Roebuck). 
 
 Juggumaut, n.p. A corruption of 
 the Sansk. Jagannatha, ' Lord of the 
 Universe,' a name of BJrishna wor- 
 shipped as Vishnu at the famous shrine 
 of Puri in Orissa. The image so called 
 is an amorphous idol, much like those 
 worshipped in some of the South Sea 
 Islands, and it has been plausibly sug- 
 gested (webelieve first by Gen. Cunning- 
 ham) that it was in reality a Buddhist 
 symbol, which has been adopted as an 
 object of Brahminical worship, and 
 made to serve as the image of a god. 
 The idol was, and is, annually dragged 
 forth in procession on a monstrous 
 car, and as masses of excited pilgrims 
 crowded round to drag or accompany 
 it, accidents occurred. Occasionally 
 also persons, sometimes sufferers from, 
 A A 2 
 
JUGaURNAUT. 
 
 356 
 
 JUOGURNAUT. 
 
 painful disease, oast themselves before 
 the advancing wheels. The testimony 
 of Mr. Stirhng, who was for some 
 years Collector of Orissa in the second 
 decade of this century, and that of Dr. 
 W. W. Hunter, who states that he 
 has gone through the MS. archives of 
 the province since it became British, 
 show that the popular impression in 
 regard to the continued frequency 
 of immolations on these occasions, 
 — a belief which has made Juggur- 
 naut a standing metaphor, — ^was 
 greatly exaggerated. The belief in- 
 deed in the custom of such immola- 
 tion had existed for centuries, and the 
 rehearsal of these or other cognate 
 religious suicides at one or other of 
 ihe great temples of the Peninsula, 
 founded partly on fact, and partly on 
 popular report, finds a place in almost 
 every old narrative relating to India. 
 
 The really great mortality from 
 hardship, exhaustion, and epidemic 
 disease which frequently ravaged the 
 crowds of pilgrims on such occasions, 
 doubtless aided in keeping up the 
 J)opular impressions in connexion with 
 the Juggurnaut festival. 
 
 0. 1321. " Annually on the recurrence of 
 the day when that idol was made, the folk 
 of the country come and take it down^nd 
 put it on a fine chariot ; and then the king 
 and Queen, and the whole body of the 
 people, join together and draw it forth 
 from the church with loud singing of songs, 
 jand all kinds of music .... and many 
 pilgrims who have come to this feast cast 
 themselves under the chariot, so that its 
 wheels may go over them, saying that they 
 desire to die for" their god. ' And the oar 
 passes over them, and crushes them, and 
 cuts them in sunder, and so they perish on 
 the spot." — Fi-iar Odoric, in Cathay, &c. i. 
 83. 
 
 0. 1430. " In Bizenegalia (see Bisna^ar) 
 also, at a certain time of the year, this idol 
 is carried through the city, placed between 
 two chariots . . . accomparued by a great 
 concourse of ijeople. Many, carried away 
 by the fervour of their faith, cast themselves 
 on the ground before the wheels, in order 
 that they may be crushed to death, — a mode 
 of death which they say is very acceptable 
 to their god." — N. Conti, in India in XVth 
 Cent., 28. 
 
 c. 1581. " AU for devotion attach them- 
 selves to the trace of the car, which is 
 dravra in this manner by a vast number of 
 people . . . and on the annual ieaat day 
 of the Pagod this car is dragged by crowds 
 of people through certain parts of the city 
 (Negapatam) some of whom from devotion, 
 or the desire to be thought to make a 
 devoted end, cast themselves dovra under 
 the wheels of the cars, and so perish. 
 
 remaining all ground and crushed by tlie 
 said cars." — Gaaparo Balbi, f. 84. 
 
 The preceding passages refer to scenes in 
 the south of the Peninsula. 
 
 c. 1590. "In the town of Pursotem on 
 the banlu of the sea stands the temple of 
 Jagnant, near to which are the images of 
 Kishen, his brother, and their sister, made 
 of Sandal-wood, which are said to be 4,000 
 years old. . . . The Brahmins ... at certain 
 times carry the image in procession upon 
 a carriage of sixteen wheels, which in the 
 Hindooee language is called Bahth; and 
 they believe that whoever assists in draw- 
 ing it along obtains remission of all his 
 sins." — Gladwin's Ayeen, ii. 13-15. 
 
 1632. "Vnto this Pagod or house of 
 Sathen .... doe belong 9,000 Brammines 
 or PriestSj which doe dayly offer sacrifice 
 vnto their great God laggamat, from 
 which Idoll the City is so called .... 
 And when it (the chariot of laggarnai) is 
 going along the city, there are many that 
 will offer themselves a sacrifice to this 
 Idoll, and desperately lye downe on the 
 ground, that the Ohariott wheeles may 
 runne over them, whereby they are killed 
 outright ; some get broken armes, some 
 broken legges, so that many of them are 
 destroyed, and by this meanes they thinke 
 to merit Heauen." — W. Bruton, vaHaUwilH 
 V. .57. 
 
 1667. " In the Town of Jagannat, which 
 is seated upon the Gulf of Bengala, and 
 where is that famous Temple of the Idol of 
 the same name, there is yearly celebrated 
 a certain Feast. . . . The first day that 
 they shew this Idol with Ceremony in the 
 Temple, the Crowd is usually so great to 
 see it, that there is not a year, but some of 
 those poor Pilgrims, that come afar off, 
 tired and harassed, are suffocated there ; 
 all the people blessing them for having 
 been so happy . . . And when this Hellish 
 Triumphant Chariot marcheth, there are 
 found (which is no Pable) persons so 
 foohshly credulous and superstitious as to 
 throw themselves with their bellies under 
 those large and heavy wheels, which bruise 
 them to death . . ." — Bemier, a Letter to 
 Mr. Ghapelain, in Eng. ed. 1684, 97. 
 
 1682. "... We lay by aU last night till 
 10 o'clock this morning, ye Captain being 
 desirous to see ye Jagernot Pagodas for 
 his better satisfaction .,,.'' 
 Journall, July 16. 
 
 1727. "His ( Jagarynat's) Efl5gy is often 
 carried abroad in Procession, mounted on 
 a Coach four stories high .... they fasten 
 small Ropes to the Cable, two or three 
 Fathoms long, so that upwards of 2,000 
 People have room enough to draw the 
 Coach, and some old Zealots; as it passes 
 through the Street, fall flat on the Ground, 
 to have the Honour to be crushed to Pieces 
 by the Coach Wheels."— jl. Ham. i. 387. 
 
 1809. 
 
 " A thousand pilgrims strain 
 Arm, shoulder, breast, and thigh, with 
 might and main, 
 
JULIBDAE. 
 
 357 
 
 JUMBEEA. 
 
 To drag that sacred wain, 
 And scarce can draw along the enormous 
 
 load. 
 Prone fall the frantic votaries on the road, 
 And calling on the God 
 Their self -devoted bodies there they lay 
 To pave his chariot way. 
 On Jaga-Naut they call. 
 The ponderous car rolls on, and crushes 
 all, 
 Through flesh and bones it ploughs its 
 dreadful path. 
 Groans rise unheard ; the dying cry. 
 
 And death, and agony 
 Are trodden under toot by yon road 
 throng, 
 Who follow close and thrust the deadly 
 wheels along. " 
 
 Curse of Kehama, xiv. 5. . 
 
 1814. " The sight here beggars all de- 
 scription. Though Juggernaut made some 
 progress on the 19th, and has travelled 
 daily ever since, he has not yet reached the 
 place of his. destination. His brother is 
 ahead of him, and the lady in the rear. 
 One woman has devoted herself under the 
 wheels, and a shocking sight it was. An- 
 other also intended to devote herself, missed 
 the wheels with her body, and had her arm 
 broken. Three people lost their lives in the 
 crowd."— In Asiatic Journal — quoted in 
 Bevmdge, Hist, of India, ii. 54, without 
 exacter reference. 
 
 c. 1818. " That excess of fanaticism 
 which formerly prompted the pilgrims to 
 court death by throwing themselves in 
 crowds under the wheels of the car of 
 Jagannath has happily long ceased to 
 actuate the worshippers of the present day. 
 During 4 years that I have witnessed the 
 ceremony, three cases only of this revolt- 
 ing species of immolation have occurred, 
 one of which I may observe is doubtful, 
 and should probably be ascribed to ac- 
 cident; in the other the victims had long 
 been suffering from some excruciating com- 
 plaints, and chose this method of ridding 
 themselves of the burthen of life in pre- 
 ference to other modes of suicide so pre- 
 valent with the lower orders under similar 
 circumstances."— 4. Stirling, in As. Bes. 
 XV. 324. 
 
 1827. March 28th in this year, Mr. 
 Poynder, in the E. I. Court of Proprietors, 
 stated that "about the year 1790 no fewer 
 than 28 Hindus were crushed to death at 
 Ishera on the Ganges, under the wheels 
 of Juggumaut."— ^s. Journal, 1821, vol. 
 xxiii. p. 702. 
 
 1871. "... poor Johnny Tetterby stag- 
 germg under his Moloch of an infant, the 
 Juggernaut that crushed all his enjoy- 
 ments."— JVinter's Zife of Dickens, ii. 415. 
 
 1876. " Le monde en marchant n'a pas 
 beaucoup plus de souci de ce qu'il ferase qtie 
 Je char de I'idole de Jagarnata."— ^. Benan, 
 m Bevue des Deux Mondes, S' S^rie, xviii., 
 p. 504. 
 
 Julibdar, s. Pers. jalabdar, lit. a 
 
 ' bridle-holder ' ; also the superinten- 
 dents of the mules, &c. in a cafila. 
 This word occurs in puzzling distor- 
 tions in the MS. Journal of William 
 Hedges. In his day it must have been 
 commonly used in Bengal, but it is 
 now quite obsolete. 
 
 1673. "In the heart of this Square is 
 raised a place as large as a Mountebank's 
 Stage, where the Gelabdar, or Master 
 Muliteer, with his prime Passengers or 
 Servants, have an opportunity to view the 
 whole Caphala." — Fri/ei; 341. 
 
 1683. "Your Jyhbdar, after he had 
 received his letter would not stay for the 
 Gen", but stood upon departure." — Sedges, 
 Diary, Sept. 15th. 
 
 ,, "We admire what made you send, 
 peons to force our Gyllibdar back to your 
 Pactory, after he had gone 12 cosses on his, 
 way, and dismisse him again without any 
 reason for it." — Ibid. Sept. 26th. 
 
 1754. "100 Gilodar; those who are 
 charged with the direction of the couriers 
 and their horses." — Hanway's Travels, i. 
 171. 
 
 1880. "It would make a good picture, 
 the surroundings of camels, horses, donkeys, 
 and men . . . Pascal and Remise cooking for 
 me ; the Jellaodars, enveloped in felt coats, 
 smoking their kallidns, amid the half-light 
 of fast fading day. . ." — MS. Journal in 
 Persia of Gapt. W. Gill, B.E. 
 
 Jumbeea, s. Ar. Janhiya, probably 
 from/araft, ' the side ; ' a kind of dfig- 
 ger worn in the girdle, so as to be 
 drawn across the body. It is usually 
 in form slightly curved. Capt. Burton 
 {Camoes, Commentary, 413) identifies 
 it with the agomia and goniio of the 
 quotations below, and refers to a 
 sketch in his Pilgrimage, but this we 
 cannot find, though the jambiyah 
 is several times mentioned, e.g. i. 
 347, ui. 72. The term occurs re- 
 peatedly in Mr. Egerton's catalogue 
 of arms in the India Museum. 
 Janbwa occurs as the name of a 
 dagger in the Ain (orig. i. 119) ; why 
 Blochmann in his translation spells it 
 jhanbwah we do not know. See also 
 Dozy and Eng. s.v. jamhette. It seems 
 very doubtful if the latter French word 
 has anything to do with the Arabic 
 word. 
 
 o. 1328. ' ' Taki-ud-din refused roughly and 
 pushed him away. Then the maimed man 
 drew a dagger {khanjar) such as is called 
 in that country janbiya, and gave him a 
 mortal wound." — Ibn Bat. i. 534. 
 
 1498. " The Moors had erected palisades 
 of great thickness, with thick planking, 
 and fastened so that we could not see them 
 within. And their people paraded the 
 
JUMDUD. 
 
 358 
 
 JUNGLE. 
 
 shore with targets, azagays, agomias, and 
 bows and slings from which they slung 
 stones at ua."—Roteiro de Vasco da Gama, 
 32. 
 
 1516. " They go to fight one another 
 bare from the waist upwards, and from 
 the waist downwards wrapped in cotton 
 cloths drawn tightly round, and with many 
 folds, and with their arms, which are 
 swords, bucklers, and daggers (gomios)." — 
 Barbosa, p. 80, 
 
 Jvundud, s. H. jamdad, and /am- 
 dhar. A kind of dagger; broad at 
 base and slightly oiu-ved, tbe hilt 
 formed with a cross-grip like that of 
 the Katar (see Kuttaur). 
 
 F. Johnson's Dictionary gives /am- 
 dar as a Persian word with the sug- 
 gested etymology .of janh-dar, 'flank- 
 render.' But in the Aln the word is 
 spelt jamdJiar, which seems to indicate 
 Hind,, origin ; and its occurrence in 
 the poem of Ohand Bardai (see Indian 
 Antiquary, i. 281) corroborates this. 
 Mr. Beames there suggests the et3mio- 
 logy Tama-dant, 'Death's Tooth.' 
 The drawings of the jamdhad or 
 jamdhar in the Am illustrations show 
 several specimens with double and 
 triple toothed points, which perhaps 
 favours this view; but Tama-dhdra, 
 ' death- wielder,' appears in the Sans- 
 krit dictionaries as the name of a 
 wesfpon. 
 
 See passage from Baber quoted 
 imder Kuttaur. 
 
 Jumma, s. Hind, from Arab. /ama'. 
 The total assessment (for land revenue) 
 from any particular estate, or division 
 of country. The Arab, word signifies 
 ' total,' or ' aggregate.' 
 
 1781. " An increase of more than 26 
 lacks of rupees (was) effected on the former 
 jumma." — Fifth Heport, p. 8. 
 
 Jummabundee, s. Hind, from 
 Pers. Arab, jama'handt. A settle- 
 ment (q.v.), i.e. the determination of 
 the amount of land revenue due for a 
 year, or period of years, from a village, 
 estate, or parcel of land. 
 
 Jumna, n.p. The name of a famous 
 river in India which runs by Dehli and 
 Agra. Skt. Tamund, Hind. Jamuna 
 and Jamna, the Aiafiovva of Ptolemy, 
 the 'Ia>j3dp?;s of Arrian, the Jomanes of 
 Pliny. The spelling of Ptolemy almost 
 exactly expresses the modern Hind. 
 form Jamuna. 
 
 The name Jamwna is also applied to 
 what was in the last century an unim- 
 
 portant branch of the Brahmaputra 
 E. which connected it with the Ganges, 
 but which has now for many years 
 been the main channel of the former 
 great river. See Jennye. 
 
 Jamuna is the name of several other 
 rivers of less note. 
 
 Jungeera, n.p., i.e. Janjwa. The 
 name of a native state on the coast, 
 south of Bombay, from which the Fort 
 and chief place is 44 m. distant. This 
 place is on a small island, rising in 
 the entrance to the Eajpurl inlet, to 
 which the name Janjira properly per- 
 tains, behoved to be a local corruption 
 of the Arab. Jazira, ' Island.' The 
 state is also called Hahsan, meaning 
 ' Hubshee's land,' from the fact that 
 for 3 or 4 centuries its chief has been 
 of that race. This was not at first 
 continuous, nor have the chiefs, even 
 when of African blood, been always of 
 one family ; but they have apparently 
 been so for the last 200 years. ' The 
 S'tdi,' and ' The HabsM,' are titles 
 popularly applied to this chief. 
 
 The old Portuguese writers call this 
 harbour Danda (or as they write it 
 Damda), e.g. Joao de Castro in Pn'meiro 
 Eoteiro, p. 48. His rude chart shows 
 the island-fort. 
 
 Jungle, s. Hind, and Mahr. jangal, 
 from Sansk. jangala (a word which 
 occurs chiefly in medical treatises). 
 The native word means in strictness 
 only waste, uncultivated ground ; then, 
 such ground covered with shrubs, 
 trees, or long grass ; and thence again 
 the Anglo-Indian application is to the 
 forest, or other wild growth, rather 
 than to the fact that it is not cultivated. 
 A forest ; a thicket ; a tangled wilder- 
 ness. 
 
 The word seems to have passed at a 
 rather early date into Persian, and also 
 into use in Turkestan. From Anglo- 
 Indian it has been adopted in French 
 as well as in English. The word does 
 not seem to occur in Fryer, which 
 rather indicates that its use was not so 
 extremely common among foreigners 
 as it now is. 
 
 c. 1200. "... Now the land is humid, 
 jungle (jangalah), or of the ordinary kind." 
 — Su«ruta, i. ch. 35. il 
 
 c. 1370. " Elephants were numerous as 
 sheep in the jangal round the Kii's dwell- 
 '■"'' "—Tdrilch-i-Mroz-Shdhl, in EUiot, iii. 
 
 .;. 1450. " The Kings of India hunt the 
 
 ing. 
 314. 
 
JUNGLE. 
 
 359 
 
 JUNGLE-TEBBY. 
 
 elephant.. They will stay a whole month or 
 more in the wilderness, and in the jungle " 
 }angal)—Abdwrazzak, in Not. et I!xt. xiv. 
 51. 
 
 1474. "... Bichene§;er. The vast city is 
 surrounded by three ravines, and intersected 
 by a river, bordering on one side on a 
 dreadful Jungel." — Ath. Bikitin, in India 
 in. XVth Cent. 29. 
 
 1776. " Land waste for five years . . . 
 is called Jungle." — Halhed's Gentoo Code, 
 190. 
 
 1809. "The air of Calcutta is much 
 affected by the closeness of the jungle 
 around it." — Zid. Vcdentia, i. 207. 
 
 " They built them here a bower of jointed 
 
 cane, 
 Strong for the needful use, and light and 
 
 long 
 Was the slight framework rear'd, with 
 
 little pain ; 
 Lithe creepers then the wicker sides 
 
 supply, 
 And the tail jnngle grass fit roofing 
 
 gave 
 Beneath the genial sky." 
 
 C. of Kehama, xiii. 7. 
 
 c. 1830. "C'est li que je rencontrai les 
 jungles . . . j'avoue que je fus trfes disap- 
 points." — Jaquemont, Correspond, i. 134. 
 c. 1833-38. 
 
 " L'Hippotame au large ventre 
 Habite aux Jungles de Java, 
 Oil grondent, au fond de chaque antre 
 Plus de monstres qu'on ne reva." 
 
 Theoph. Gautier, in Poisies Com- 
 putes, ed. 1876, i. 325. 
 1848. " But he was as lonely here as in 
 his jungle at Boggleywala." — Thackeray, 
 Vanity Fair, ch. iii. 
 
 c. 1858. 
 "La bSte formidable, habitante des jungles 
 S'endort, le ventre en I'air, et duate ses 
 ongles." — Leconte de Lisle. 
 j» 
 
 " Des djungles du Pendj-Ab 
 Aux sables du Kamate." — lb. 
 1865. "To an eye accustomed for years 
 to the wild wastes of the jungle, the whole 
 country presents the appearance of one 
 continuous well-ordered garden." — Wa/rinff, 
 Fropical Resident at Home, 7. 
 
 1867. "... here are no cobwebs of plea 
 and counterplea, no jungles of argument 
 aad brakes of analysis." — Swinburne, Essays 
 and Studies, 133. 
 
 1873. _ "Jungle, derived to us, through 
 the living language of India, from the 
 Sanskrit, may now be regarded as good 
 English." — Fitz-Edward Ball, Modern 
 English, 306. 
 
 1878. " Get animal est commun dans les 
 forSts, et dans les djengles." — Marre, Kata- 
 KatorMalayou, 83. 
 
 1879. " The owls of metaphysic hooted 
 f^om the gloom of their various jungles." — 
 Fortnightly Review, No. clxv., N.S., 19. 
 
 Jungle-fever, s. A dangerous re- 
 mittent fever arising from the malaria 
 of forest or jungle tracts. 
 
 1808. "I was one day sent to a great 
 distance, to take charge of an officer who 
 had been seized by jungle-fever." — Letter 
 in Morton's Life of Leyden, 43. 
 
 Jungle-fowl, s. The popular name 
 of more than one species of those birds 
 from which our domestic poultry are 
 supposed to be descended; especially 
 Gallus Sonneratii, Temminck, the Grey 
 Jungle-fowl, and Gallus ferrugineus, 
 GmeHn, the Eed Jwigle-fowl. The 
 former belongs only to Southern 
 India ; the latter from the Himalaya, 
 south to the N. Oircars on the east, 
 and to the Eajplpla Hills south of the 
 Nerbudda on the west. 
 
 1800. "... the thickets bordered on 
 the village, and I was told abounded in 
 jungle-fowl."— 5i«mes, Embassy to Ava, ii. 
 96. 
 
 1868. " The common jungle-oock .... 
 was also obtained here. It is almost exactly 
 like a common game-cock, but the voice is 
 different." — Wallace, Malay Archip ., 108. 
 
 The word jungle is habitually used 
 adjectively, as m this instance, to 
 denote wild species, e.g. jungle-caf, 
 jungle-<^o^, jungle-/TOit, &c. 
 
 Jungle-Mahals, n.p. -H. Jangal- 
 Mahal. This, originally a vague name of 
 sundry tracts and chieftainships lying 
 between the settled districts of Bengal 
 and the hill country of Ohutia Nag- 
 pur, was constituted a regular district 
 in 1805, but again broken up and re- 
 distributed among adjoining districts 
 in 1833 (see Imperial Gazetteer, s.v.). 
 
 Jungle-Terry, n.p. Hind, Jangal- 
 tardi (see Terye). A name formerly 
 appUed to a border-tract between Ben- 
 gal and Behar, including the inland 
 parts of Monghyr and Bhagalpur, and 
 what are now termed the SantCil 
 Parganas. Hodges, below, calls it to 
 the "westward" of Bhagalpur; but 
 Barkope, which he describes as near 
 the centre of the tract, lies, according 
 to Eennell's map, about 35 m. S.E. 
 of Bhagalpilr town; and the Cleve- 
 land inscription shows that the term 
 included the tract occupied by the 
 Eajmahal hill-people. 
 
 The Map No. 2 in Eennell's Bengal 
 Atlas (1779) is entitled "the Jungle- 
 terry District, with the adjacent pro- 
 vinces of Birbhoom, Eajemal, BogU- 
 
JUNGLO. 
 
 360 
 
 JUNK. 
 
 pour, &c., comprehending the coun- 
 tries situated between Moorshedabad 
 and Bahar." But tlie map itself does 
 not sliow the name Jungle Terry 
 anywhere. 
 
 1781. "Early in February we set out 
 on a tour through a part of the country 
 called the Jungle-Terry, to the westward 
 of Bauglepore .... after leaving the vil- 
 lage of Barkope, which is nearly in the 
 centre of the Jungle Terry, we entered the 
 Hills .... In the great famine which 
 raged through Indostan in the year 1770 
 .... the Jungle Terry is said to have 
 suffered gves.t\y."— Hodges, pp. 90-95. 
 0. 1788. 
 
 " To the Memory of 
 Augustus Cleveland, Esq., 
 Late Collector of the Districts of Bhaugul- 
 pore and Kajamaliall, 
 Who without Bloodshed or the Terror 
 of Authority, 
 EmployiMT only the Means of Concilia- 
 tion, Confidence, and Benevolence, 
 Attempted and Accomplished 
 The entire Subjection of the Lawless and 
 Savage Inhabitants of the 
 Jungleterry of Rajamahall . . . ."(etc). 
 Inscription on the Monument erected 
 by Government to Cleveland, %oho 
 died in 1784. 
 1824. "This part, I find, (he is writing 
 at Monghyr,) is not reckoned either in 
 Bengal or Bahar, having been, under the 
 name of the Jungleterry district, always 
 regarded, till its pacification and settle- 
 ment, as a sort of border or debateable 
 land."— Beber, i. 131. 
 
 Juilglo, s. Guz. janglo. This 
 term, we are told by E. Drummond, 
 was used in his time (the beginning of 
 this century) by the less pohte, to dis- 
 tinguish Europeans ; " wild men of 
 the woods," that is, who did not 
 understand Guzerati ! 
 
 1808. " Joseph Maria, a well-known 
 scribe of the order of Topeewallas . . . was 
 actually mobbed, on the first circuit of 
 1806, in the town of Pitlaud, by parties of 
 curious old women and young, some of 
 whom gazing upon him piit the question, 
 Ari Jungla, too viunne pirrncesh? ' wild 
 one, wilt thou marry me?' He knew not 
 what they asked, and made no answer, 
 whereupon they declared that he was in- 
 deed a very Jungla, and it required all the 
 address of Kripram (the worthy Brahmin 
 who related this anecdote to the writer, un- 
 contradicted in presence of the said Senhor) 
 to draw off the dames and damsels from 
 the astonished Joseph." — JR. Drummond, 
 Illns. s. V. 
 
 Junk, s. A large Eastern ship ; 
 especially (and in later use exclusively) 
 a. Chinese ship. This indeed is the 
 earliest application also; any more 
 
 general application belongs to an 
 intermediate period. 
 
 This is one of the oldest words in 
 the Euiopeo-Indian vocabulary. It 
 occurs in the travels of Eriar Odorioo, 
 written down in 1331, and a few years 
 later in the rambling reminiscences of 
 John de' Marignolli. The great Catalan 
 World-map of 1375 g^ves a sketch of 
 one of those ships with their sails of 
 bgjnboo matting, and calls them Sncji, 
 no doubt a clerical error fqr int^i. 
 Dobner, the original editor of Mari- 
 gnolli, in the last century, says of the 
 word {junhos): "This word I cannot 
 find in any medieval glossary. Most 
 Ijrobably we are to understand vessels 
 of platted reeds {a juncis iescto) which 
 several authors relate to be used in 
 India." It is notable that the same 
 erroneous suggestion is made by 
 Amerigo Vespucci in his curious letter 
 to- one of the Medici, giving an 
 account of the voyage of Da Gama, 
 whose squadron he had met at C. 
 Verde on its way home. 
 
 The French translators of Ibn Ba- 
 tuta derive the word from the Chinese 
 tchouen (cJiwen), and Littre gives the 
 same etymology (s.v. jongu?). It is- 
 possible that the word may be even- 
 tually traced to a Chinese original, 
 but not very probable. The old Arab 
 traders must have learned the word 
 from Malay pilots, for it is certainly 
 the Javanese and Malay jong and 
 ajong, ' a ship or large vessel.' In 
 Javanese the Great Bear is called 
 Lintaruj jong, ' The Constellation Jimh.' 
 
 c. 1300. " Large ships called in the lan- 
 guage of China ' Junks ' bring various sorts 
 of choice merchandize and cloths from Chin 
 and Mfchin, and the countries of Hind and 
 Sind." — BasMduddin in Elliot, i. 69. 
 
 1331. "And when we were there in 
 harbour at Polurabum, we embarked in 
 another ship called a Junk {aliam nemm 
 nomine Zuncum) . . . Now on board that 
 ship there were good 700 souls, what with 
 sailors and with merchants . . . ."—Friar 
 Odoric, in Cathay, &c., 73. 
 
 c. 1343. "They make no voyages on the 
 China Sea except with Chinese vessels . . . 
 of these there are three kinds ; the big ones 
 which are called junk, in the plural jiwm*. 
 .... Each of these big ships carries from 
 three up to twelve saUs. The sails are 
 made of bamboo slips, woven like mats; 
 they are never hauled down, but are shifted 
 round as the wind blows from one quarter 
 or another."— /6» Batuta, iv. 91. 
 
 The French translators write the words as 
 gonk (and gonoUk). Ibn Batuta reallyindi- 
 
JUNKAMEEB. 
 
 361 
 
 JUNKEON. 
 
 cates ehv/nk (and chunuk) ; but both must 
 have been quite wrong. 
 
 c. 1348. " Wishing then to visit the 
 shrine of St. Thomas the Apostle ... we 
 embarked on certain Junks {ascendentes 
 Junkos) from Lower India, which ia called 
 Minubar."— JlfansuMKi, in Cathay, &o., 356. 
 
 1459. "About the year of Our Lord 
 1420, a Ship or Junk of India, in crossing 
 the Indian Sea, was driven .... in a 
 westerly and south-westerly direction for 
 40 days, without seeing anything but sky 
 and sea. . . . The ship having touched on 
 the coast to supply its wants, the mariners 
 beheld there the egg of a certain bird called 
 chrocho, which egg was as big as a butt . . ." 
 — Svbric on Fra Maura's Great Map at 
 Venice. 
 
 ,, "The Ships or juriks (ZoncM) 
 which navigate this sea, carry 4 masts, and 
 others besides that they can set up or strike 
 (at will) ; and they have 40 to 60 little 
 chambers for the merchants, and they have 
 only one rudder. . . ." — Ibid. 
 
 1516. " Many Moorish merchants reside 
 in it (Malacca), and also Gentiles, particu- 
 larly Chetis, who are natives of Cholmendel; 
 and they are all very rich, and have many 
 large ships which they call jungos." — Bar- 
 bosa, 191. 
 
 1549. "Exclusus isto concilio, applicavit 
 animum ad navem Sinensis formae, quam 
 Innciim vocant." — Scti. Franc. Xaverii 
 Mpiat. 337. 
 
 1563. "Juucos are certain long ships 
 that have stem and prow fashioned in the 
 same way."— Goma, f. 58 b. 
 
 1591. " By this Negro we were advertised 
 of a small Barke of some thirtie tunnes 
 (which the Moors call a Itmco)."— £aj-to-'« 
 Ace. of Lancaster's Voyage, Hakl. ii. 589. 
 
 1616. "And doubtless they had made 
 havock of them aJl, had they not presently 
 been relieved by two Arabian Junks (for so 
 their small Ul-built ships are named. . . ." 
 —Terry, ed. 1665, p. 342. 
 
 1630. " So repairing to lasques, a place 
 in the Persian Gulph, they obtained a fleete 
 of Seaven luncks, to convey them and 
 theu-s as Merchantmen bound for the 
 hhoares of ln6is,."—Lord, Meliaion of the 
 Persees,3. 
 
 1673. Fryer also speaks of "Portugal 
 Jnnks." The word had thus come to mean 
 any large vessel in the Indian Seas. Bar- 
 ker s use for a small vessel (above) is excep- 
 tional. 
 
 Junkameer, s. TMs word occurs 
 m Wheeler, i. 300. It was long 
 a perplexity, and as it was the subject 
 of one of Dr. BumeU's latest, i£ not 
 the very last, of Ms contributions to 
 this work, I transcribe the words of 
 his communication : 
 
 " Working at improving the notes 
 to T. Linschoten, I have accidentally 
 cleared up the meaning of a word you 
 
 asked me about long ago, but which I 
 was then obliged to give up — ' Jonka- 
 mir.' It = ' a collector of customs : ' " 
 
 " (1745). ' Notre Sup^rieur qui s9avoit 
 qu'k moiti^ chemin certains Jonquaniei-s * 
 mettoient les passans k contribution, nous 
 avoit donn^ un ou deux f anons (see fauam} 
 pour les payer en allant et en revenant, 
 au cas qu'ils I'exigeassent de nous.' — P~ 
 Norbert, Memoires, pp. 159-160. 
 
 " The original word is inMalayalam 
 clmngakdran, and do. in Tamil. I hav© 
 often heard it in Tamil, though it does 
 not occur in the Dictionaries of that 
 language ; but chungam [= ' Customs ') 
 does. 
 
 ' ' I was much, pleased to settle this- 
 curious word; but I should never 
 have thought of the origin of it, had 
 it not been for that rascally old Capu- 
 chin P. Norbert's note." 
 
 My friend's letter (from West Strat- 
 ton) has no date, but it must have 
 been written in July or August, 1882. 
 — [H. Y.] See Jimkeou. ' 
 
 Jimk-Ceylon, n.p. The popular 
 name of an island off the west coast of 
 the Malay Peninsula. Forrest [Voy- 
 age to Mergui, pp. iii. and 29-30) calls it 
 Jan-Sylan, and says it is properly 
 Ujong {i.e., in Malay, ' Cape') Sylang. 
 This appears to be nearly right. The 
 name is, according to Crawfurd 
 {Malay l)ict. s.v. Salang, and Diet. 
 Ind. Archip. s.v. Uj'ung) Ujung Salang, 
 ' Salang Headland.' 
 
 1539. "There we crosf over to the firm 
 Land, and passing by the Port of Jnncalaa 
 {lunealdo) we sailed two days and a half 
 with a favorable wind, by means whereof 
 we got to the Eiver of Paries in the King- 
 dom of Queda . . . "—Pinto (orig. cap. xix.) 
 in Cogan, p. 22. 
 
 1592. ' ' We departed thencetoa Baie in 
 the Kingdom of lunsalaom, which is be- 
 tweene Malacca and Pegu, 8 degrees to the 
 Northward." — Barker, in JBaUuyt, ii. 591. 
 
 1727. " The North End of Jonk Ceyloan 
 lies within a Mile of the Continent." — A. 
 Ham. 69. 
 
 Junkeon, s. This word occurs as 
 below. It is no doubt some form, of 
 the word chungam, mentioned under 
 Junkameer. Wilson gives Telugu 
 Sunham, whicb might be used in 
 Orissa, where Bruton was. 
 
 "^ "Ce sont des Maures qui exigent de I'argent 
 siu les gi-ands chemins, de ceux qui passent avec 
 quelques merchandises ; souvent ils en demandent 
 A ceux mSmes qui n'en poi'tent point. On regards 
 ces gens-14 A peu pres coraine des voleurs." 
 
JUBIBASSO. 
 
 362 
 
 KAJEE. 
 
 1638. "Any lunkeon or Custome." — 
 Bruton's Narrative, in BaM. v. 53. 
 
 Jnribasso, s. This word, meaning 
 ' an interpreter,' occurs constantly in 
 the Diary of Eichard Cocks, of the 
 English ^Factory in Japan, admirably 
 edited for the Hakluyt Society by 
 Mr. Ed-ward Maunde Thompson (1883). 
 The word is really Malayo-Javanese 
 Jurubahdsa, lit. ' language - master,' 
 Juruheiag an expert, a master of a craft, 
 and ira/iasa the Sansk. hhasha, 'speech.' 
 
 1613. "(Said the Mandarin of Anoao) . . . 
 'Captain-major, Auditor, residents, and 
 jernba^as, for the space of two days you 
 must come before me to attend to these 
 instructions (capitulos), in order that I may 
 write to the Ailak) "... 
 
 ' ' These communications being read in th e 
 Chamber of the city of Macau, before the 
 Vereadores, the people, and the Captain- 
 Major then commanding in the said city, 
 Joao SerrSo da Ounha, they sought for a 
 person who might be chaarged to reply, such 
 as had knowledge and experience of the 
 Chinese, and of their manner of speech, 
 and finding Lourenco Carvalho ... he 
 made the reply in the following form of 
 words ' ... To this purpose we the Cap- 
 tain-Major, the Auditor, the Vereadores, 
 the Padres, and the Juruba^a, assembling 
 together and beating our foreheads before 
 God ..." "—Bocam, pp. 725-729. 
 
 ,, "The foureteenth, I sent M. 
 Cockes, and my lurebasso to both the 
 Kings to entreat them to prouide me of a 
 dozen Sea-men." — Capt. Saris, in Pwrchas, 
 378. 
 
 1615. "... his desire was that, for his 
 sake, I would geye over the pursute of this 
 matter against the sea bongew, for that yf 
 it were followed, of force the said bongew 
 must cut his bellie, and then my jurebasso 
 must do the lyke. Unto which his request 
 I was content to agree .... " — Cocks's 
 Diary, i. 33. 
 
 Jute, s. The fibre (Gunny-fibre) of 
 the bark of Corchorus capsMZam,L.,and 
 Corchorus oUtorius, L., which in the 
 last 30 years has become so important 
 an export from India, and a material 
 for manufacture in Great Britain as 
 well as in India. 
 
 "At the last meeting of the Cam- 
 bridge Philosophical Society, Pro- 
 fessor Skeat commented on various 
 English words. Jute, a fibrous sub- 
 stance, he explained from the 
 Sanskrit juta, a less usual form 
 of j'ata, meaning 1st, the matted 
 hair of an ascetic ; 2ndly, the fibrous 
 roots of a tree such as the banyan ; 
 3rdly, any fibrous substance." {Acad- 
 emij, Dec. 27th, 1879.) The secondary 
 
 meanings attributed here to jata are 
 very doubtful. * The term Jute appears 
 to have been first used by Dr. Eox- 
 burgh in a letter dated 1795, in which 
 he drew the attention of the Court of 
 Directors to the value of the fibre 
 " called JMie by the natives." 
 
 The name in fact appears to be 
 taken from the vernacular name in 
 Orissa. This is stated to be properly 
 jhotS, but jhutS is used by the un- 
 educated, f 
 
 Jutka, s. From Dak. Hind., 
 jliatkd, ' quick.' The native cab of 
 Madras, and of Mofussil towns in that 
 Presidency ; a conveyance only to be 
 characterised by the epithet ram- 
 ahackle, though in that respect equalled 
 by the Calcutta CrancMe (q.v.). It 
 consists of a sort of box with Venetian 
 windows, on two wheels, and drawn 
 by a miserable pony. It is entered by 
 a door at the back. See Shigram, with 
 like meanings. 
 
 Juzail, s. This word yazai7 is gene- 
 rally applied to the heavy Afghan rifle, 
 fired with a forked rest. If it is Arab, 
 it must be the plural of jazll, ' big,' 
 used as a substantive. Jazil is often 
 used for a big, thick thing, so it looks 
 probable. See Jinjaul. 
 
 Jjeia,d, B. V.-'K.-jdiddd. Territory 
 assigned for the support of troops. 
 
 Jyshe. This term (Ar. Jaish, an 
 army, a legion) was applied by Tippoo 
 to ms regular infantry, the body of 
 which was called the Jaish Kachari 
 (see under Cutcherry). 
 
 0. 1782. "About this time the Bwr or 
 regular infantry, Kutcheri, were called 
 the Jysh Kutcheri." — Hist, of TipA SuMdn, 
 by Hussein Ali Khan Kermani, p. 32. 
 
 1786. "At such times as new levies or 
 recruits for the Jyshe and Piadehs are to be 
 entertained, you two and Syed Peer assem- 
 bling in Kuchurry are to entertain none 
 but proper and eligible men." — Tippoo's 
 Letters, 256. 
 
 Kajee, s. This is a title of 
 Ministers of State used in Nepaul 
 
 * This remark is from a letter of Mr. Bumell's 
 dd. Tanjore, 16tU March, 1880. 
 
 t See Report of the Jute Commission by Babu 
 Herachimdra Kerr, Calcutta, 1874 ; also a letter 
 from Mr. J. S. Cotton in the Academy, Jany. ITth 
 1880. 
 
KALINGA. 
 
 363 
 
 KEDDAH. 
 
 and Sikkim. It is no doubt the 
 Arabic word (see Cazee). Kdji is 
 the pronunciation of this last •word in 
 various parts of India. 
 
 1848. " Kajees, Counsellors, and mitred 
 Lamas were there, to the number of twenty, 
 all planted with their backs to the wall, 
 mute and motionless as statues." — Hooker's 
 ffinudayan Jowrruds, ed. 1855, i. 286. 
 
 1868. "The Durbar (of Nepal) have 
 written to the four Kajees of Thibet en- 
 quiring the reason." — Letter from Col. B. 
 Lawrence, dd. Ist April, regarding persecu- 
 tion of R. C. Missions in Tibet. 
 
 1873. 
 " Ho lamaB, get ye ready ! 
 Ho Kazis clear the way ! 
 The chief wiU ride in all his pride 
 To the Eungeet Stream to-day." 
 
 Wilfrid Heeley, A Lay of Modeiti 
 Darjeeling. 
 
 Xalinga, n.p. See Kling. 
 
 Kalla-nimmack, s. Hind. Kdla- 
 mimak, ' black salt,' a common mineral 
 drug, used especially in horse-treat- 
 ment. It is muriate of soda, having a 
 mixture of oxide of iron, and some 
 impurities (Boyle). 
 
 Eapal, s. Kapal, the Malay -word 
 for 'sHp,' "apphed to any square- 
 rigged vessel, with top and top-gallant 
 masts" [Marsden, in Memoirs of a 
 Malay Family, 57). 
 
 Earcanna, s. Hind, from Pers. 
 Mr-khana, 'business -place.' We 
 ■camiot improve upon Wilson's defini- 
 tion: "An office, or place where 
 business is carried on ; but it is in use 
 more especially applied to places where 
 meehamcal work is performed; a 
 workshop, a manufactory, an arsenal ; 
 also, fig., to any great fuss or bustle." 
 The last use seems to be obsolete. 
 
 Eareeta, s. H. from A. Marita, 
 and in India also khalUa. The silk bag 
 (described by Mrs. Parkes below) in 
 which IS enclosed a letter to or from a 
 native noble; also, by transfer, the 
 letter itself. In 2 Engs, v. 23, the 
 bag in which Naaman bound the silver 
 is kharlt; also in Isaiah iii. 22, theword 
 translated 'crisping-pins' is hharitlm, 
 rather 'purses.' 
 
 , c. 1350. "The Sherif Ibrahim, sur- 
 named the Kharitadar, i.e. the Master of 
 the Eoyal Paper and Pens, was governor 
 01 the territory of Hansi and Sarsati."— 
 Ihrt, Baiuta, iii. 337. 
 
 1838. "Her Highness the Baiza Ba'i 
 
 did me the honour to send me a Kharlta, 
 that is a letter enclosed in a long bag of 
 KimikhvMb (see Kinoob), crimson silk bro- 
 caded with flowers in gold, contained in 
 another of fine muslin : the mouth of the 
 bag was tied with a gold and tasseled cord, 
 to which was appended the great seal of 
 her Highness." — Wanderings of a Pilgrim 
 (Parkes), ii.250. 
 
 In the following passage the thing 
 is described (at Constantinople) : 
 
 1673. " . . . le Visir prenant un sachet 
 de beau brocard d'or k fleurs, long tout au 
 rnoins d'une demi aulne et large de cinq ou 
 six doigts, li^ et scell^ par le haut avec une 
 .inscription qui y estoit attachde, et disant 
 que c estoit une lettre du Grand Seigneur 
 . . . " — Journal d'Ant. Galland, it. 94. 
 
 Earkollen, s. (see Caracoa). 
 
 1627. "They have Gallies after their 
 manner, formed like Dragons, which they 
 row very swiftly, they call them KarkoUen. " 
 — JPurchas, Pilgrimage, 606. 
 
 Eaul, s. H. Kal, properly, ' Time,' 
 then a period, death, and popularly 
 the visitation of famine. Under this 
 word we read : 
 
 1808. " Scarcity, and the scourge of civil 
 war, embittered the Mahratta nation in 
 A.D. 1804, of whom many emigrants were 
 supported by the justice and generosity of 
 neighbouring powers, and (a large number) 
 were relieved in their own capital by the 
 charitable contributions of the Enghsh at 
 Bombay alone. This and opening of Hos- 
 pitals for the sick and starving, within the 
 British settlements, were gratefully told to 
 the writer afterwards by many Mahrattas 
 in the heart, and from distant parts, of their 
 own country. " — Jt. Drummond, Illustrations, 
 &c. 
 
 Eaunta, Caunta, s. This word, 
 Mahr., and Guz. hantha, 'coast or 
 margin,' is used in the northern part of 
 the Bombay Presidency in composition 
 to form several popular geographical 
 terms, as Mahi Kdntha, for a group of 
 small states on the banks of the Mahi 
 Eiver; Bewa-Kantha, south of the 
 above; Sindlm kdntha, the Indus 
 Delta, &c. The word is no doubt the 
 same which we find in Ptolemy for 
 the Gulf of Kachh, 'KavQi koKttos. 
 Kanth-Kot was formerly an im- 
 portant place in Eastern Kachh, 
 and Kanthi was the name of the 
 southern coast district (see Bitter, V\. 
 1038). 
 
 Eebulee. See Myrobalans. 
 
 Eeddah, s. Hind. Kheda {khednd, 
 ' to chase '). . The term used in Bengal 
 
KEDGEREE, KITCHERY. 364 
 
 KEVGEBEE-POT. 
 
 for the enclosure constructed to entrap 
 elephants (see Corral). 
 
 1780-90. "The party on the plain below 
 have, durmg this interval, been completely 
 occupied in forming the Keddah or enclo- 
 sure." — Lives of the Idndsays, iii. 191. 
 
 1810. "A trap called a, Keddah."— 
 Williamson, V. M., ii. 436. 
 
 1860. "The custom in Bengal is to con- 
 struct a strong enclosure (called a Keddah) 
 in the. heart of the forest." — Tennenfs 
 Ceylon, ii. 342. 
 
 Kedgeree, Kitchery, s. Hind. 
 
 kliichri, a mess of rice, cooked with 
 butter and ddl (see DhoU), and 
 flavoured with a little spice, shred 
 onion, and the like ; a common dish 
 all over India, and often served at 
 Anglo-Indian breakfast tables, in 
 which very old precedent is followed, 
 as the first quotation shows. 
 
 The word appears to have been 
 applied metaphorically to mixtures of 
 sundry kinds (see Fryer below), and 
 also to mixt jargon or lingua franca. 
 
 In England we find the word is 
 often applied to a mess of re-cooked 
 fish, served for breakfast ; but this is 
 inaccurate. Pish is frequently eaten 
 with kedgeree, but is no part of it. 
 
 0. 1340. "The munj * is boiled with 
 rice, and then buttered and eaten. This 
 is what they caU Kishri, and on this dish 
 they breakfast every day." — Ibn Batuta, 
 iu. 131. 
 
 c. 1443. " The elephants of the palace 
 are fed upon Kitohri." — Abdurrazzak, in 
 India in XV. Cent, 27. 
 
 c. 1475. _ "Horses are fed on pease ; also 
 on Kiohiris, boiled with sugar and oil ; 
 early in the morning they get shishenivo" (?). 
 — Athan. Nikitin, in do., p. 10. 
 
 The following recipe for Kedgeree is 
 byAbu'lFazl:— 
 
 c. 1590. " Khichri, Rice, spHt difl, and 
 ghi, 5 ser cif each ; | ser salt ; this gives 7 
 dishes." — Aln, i. p. 59. 
 
 1648. " Their daily gains are very small, 
 .... and with these they fill their hungry 
 belUes with a certain food called Kitserye." 
 — Van Twist, 57. 
 
 1653. " Kicheri est vne sorte de legume 
 dont les Indiens se nourissent ordinaire- 
 Tae'a.t."—DelaBouUaye-le-aouz, 545, ed. 1657. 
 
 1672. Baldaeus has Kitzery, Tavemier 
 Quicheri. 
 
 1673. " The Diet of this Sort of People 
 admits not of great Variety or Cost, their 
 dehghtfuUest Pood being only Cutoherry, 
 a sort of Pulse and Kice mixed together, 
 and boiled in Butter, with which they grow 
 ia,t."— Fryer, 81. 
 
 * Vide ffloong. 
 
 Again, speaking of j>earls in the Persian 
 Gulf, he says, " Whatever is of any Value 
 is very dear. Here is great Plenty of what 
 they call Ketchery, a mixture of all together, 
 or Refuse of Rough, Yellow, and Unequal, 
 which they sell by Bushels to the Russians." 
 —Itnd. 320. 
 
 1727. " Some Doll and Rice, being min- 
 gled together and boiled, make Kitoheree, 
 the common Pood of the Country. They 
 eat it vrith Butter and Atchar." — A. Ham. 
 i. 161. 
 
 1750-60. ' ' Kitcharee is onlyrice stewed, 
 with a certain pulse they call DhoU, and is 
 generally eaten with salt-fish, butter, and 
 pickles of various sorts, to which they give 
 the general name otAtchar." — Grose,i. 150. 
 
 1880. A correspondent of the Indian 
 Mirror, writing of the annual religious fair 
 at Ajmere, thus describes a curious feature 
 in the proceedings: — "There are two tre- 
 mendous copper pots, one of which is said 
 to contain about eighty maunds of rice and 
 the other forty maunds. To fill these pots 
 with rice, sugar, and dried fruits requires a 
 round sum of money, and it is only the rich 
 who can afford to do so. This year His 
 Highness the Nawab of Tonk paid Rs. 
 
 3,000 to fill up the pots After the 
 
 pots filled with khichri had been inspected 
 by the Nawab, who was accompanied by the 
 Commissioner of Ajmere and several Civil 
 Officers, the distribution, or more properly 
 the plunder, of khichri commenced, andmen 
 well wrapped up with clothes, stuffed with 
 cotton, were seen leaping down into the 
 boiUng pot to secure their share of the 
 booty." — Pioneei- Mail, July 8th. 
 
 Kedgeree, n.p. Khijiri, or Kijar%, 
 a village and police station on the low 
 lands near the mouth of the Hoogly, 
 on the west bank, and 68 miles below 
 Calcutta. It was formerly well known 
 as a usual anchorage of the larger 
 Indiamen. 
 
 1683. " This morning early we weighed 
 anchor with the tide of Ebb, but having 
 little wind, got no further than the Point of 
 Kegaria Island." — Hedges, Jan. 26. 
 
 1684. " Sign' Nicolo Pareres, a Portu- 
 gal! Merchant, assured me their whole 
 community had wrott y' Vice King of 
 Goa .... to send them 2 or 3 Prigates 
 with .... Soldiers to jpossess themselves 
 of ye Islands of Kegeria and Ingellee."— 
 Hedges, Dec. 17. 
 
 1727. " It is now inhabited by Fishers, 
 as are also IngeUie and Kidgerie, two neigh- 
 bouring Islands on the West Side of _ the 
 Mouth of the Ganges." — A. Ham. vi. 2. 
 See Hidgelee. 
 
 Kedgeree-pot, s. A vulgar ex- 
 pression for a round pipkin such as is 
 in common Indian use, both for 
 holding water and for cooking pur- 
 poses. See Chatty. 
 
KENNJEBY. 
 
 365 
 
 KHAKEE. 
 
 1811. "As a memorial of such mis- 
 fortunes they plant in the earth an oar 
 hearinga cudgeri, or earthen pot." — Solvyns, 
 Les HiriAons, lii. 
 
 1830. " Some natives were in readiness 
 with a smallraft of Kedgeree-pots, on which 
 the palkee was to be ferried over." — Man. 
 dol. Mowntain, 110. 
 
 Keimery, n.p. The site of a famous 
 and very extensive group of cave- 
 temples on the Island of Salsette, near 
 Bombay, properly Kanheri. 
 
 1602. "Holding some conversation with 
 certain very aged Christians, who had been 
 among the first converts there of Padre Fr. 
 Antonio do Porto, .... one of them, who 
 aJleged himself to be more than 120 years 
 old, and who spoke Portuguese very wefl, and 
 read and wrote it, and was continually read- 
 ing the ^0S/Sar»ctoTOOT, and the Lives of the 
 Saints, assured me that without doubt the 
 work of the Pagoda of Canari was made 
 under the orders of the father of Saint 
 Josafat the Prince, whom Barlaam con- 
 verted to the Faith of Christ " — 
 
 Covto, VII. iii. cap. 10. 
 
 1673. " Next Mom before Break of Day 
 we directed our Steps to the anciently fam'd, 
 but now ruin'd City of Canorein .... all 
 cut out of a Rock, &c."— Fryer, 71-72. 
 
 1825. "The principal curiosities of 
 
 Salsette are the cave temples of 
 
 Kemiery. These are certainly in every way 
 remarkable, from their number, their 
 beautiful situation, their elaborate carving, 
 and their marked connection with Buddh 
 and his religion." — Heber, ii. 130. 
 
 Kerseymere, s. This is an English 
 draper's term, and not Anglo-Indian. 
 But it is, through forms like cassimere 
 {also in English use), a corruption of 
 cashmere, though the corruption has 
 leen shaped by the previoiisly-existing 
 Bnghsh word kersey, for a kind of 
 ■woollen cloth, as if kersey were one 
 kind and kerseymere another, of similar 
 goods. Kersey is given by Minsheu 
 (2d ed. 1627), vdthout definition, 
 thus: "ISergte chth, Q. (i.e., French) 
 came." The only word like the last 
 given by Littrd is " Oaeisil, sorte de 
 ■canevas" .... This does not apply 
 to heraey, which appears to be repre- 
 sented by " Obeseait — Terme de 
 "Commerce; etoffe de laine croisee k 
 ■deux envers; etym. croiser." Both 
 words are probably connected with 
 (roiser or with carre. Planche indeed 
 (whose etymologies are generally 
 Worthless) says : "made originally at 
 Kersey, in Sufiolk, whence its name." 
 And he adds, equal to the occasion, 
 " Keraeymere, so named from the 
 position of the original factory on the 
 
 mere, or water which runs through the 
 village of Kersey " (!) 
 
 Mr. Skeat, however, we see, thinks 
 that Kersey, in Suffolk, is perhaps the 
 origin of the word Kersey. 
 
 1495. "Item the xv day of Februar, 
 bocht fra Jhonne Andersoun x ellis of 
 quhit Daresay, to be tua coitis, ane to the 
 King, and ane to the Lard of Balgony; 
 price of ellne vjs. ; aumma .... iij. li." — 
 AMs. of the Ld. JS. Treasurer of Scotland, 
 1877, p. 225. 
 
 1583. "I think cloth. Kerseys and tinne 
 have never bene here at so lowe prices as 
 they are now." — Mr. John Newton, from 
 Babylon (i.e. Bagdad) 20 July, in Hakl. 378. 
 
 1603. "I had as lief be a list of an 
 English kersey, as be pil'd as thou art 
 pil'd, for a French velvet." — Measure for 
 Meas-ure, 1. 2. 
 
 1625. " Ordanet the thesaurer to tak aif 
 to ilk ane of the oflnlceris and to the drummer 
 and pyper, ilk ane of thame, fyve elne of 
 reid Kairsie claithe." — Exts. from Seeds, 
 of Glasgow, 1876; p. 347. 
 
 1626. In a contract between the Factor 
 of the King of Persia and a Dutch ' ' Opper 
 Koopman" for goods we find: "2000 
 Persian ells of Carsay at 1 eocri(^) the 
 en.."—ralentijn, v. 295. 
 
 1784. "For sale — superfine cambrics and 
 edgings. . . scarlet and blue Kassimeres." 
 — In Seton-Karr, i. 47. 
 
 c. 1880 (no date given). "Kerseymere. 
 Cassimere. A finer description of kersey 
 . . . (then follows the absurd etymology 
 as given by Planch^). ... It is jDrincipaUy 
 a manufacture of the west of England, and 
 except in being tweeled (sic) and of narrow 
 width it in no respect differs from superfine- 
 cloth." — Draper's Dicty. s. v. 
 
 Khadir, s. H. Khadar; the re- 
 cent alluvial bordering a large river. 
 See under BangUT. 
 
 Khakee, s.. or adj. Hind. hhoM, 
 ' dusty, or dust-coloured,' from Pers. 
 hliah, ' earth,' or ' dust; ' applied to a 
 kind of light drab or chocolate-coloured 
 cloth. This was the colour of the 
 uniform worn by some of the Pun- 
 jab regiments at the siege of DehJi, 
 and became very popular in the army 
 generally during the campaigns of 
 1857-58, being adopted as a conve- 
 nient material by many other corps. 
 The original khakee was a stout cotton 
 cloth, but the colour was also used in 
 broadcloth. It is said that it is about 
 to be introduced into the army 
 generally. 
 
 1878. "The Amir, we may mention 
 wore a khaki suit, edged with gold, and 
 , the well-known Herati cap." — Sat. Beview, 
 Nov. 30, 683. 
 
KHALSA. 
 
 366 
 
 KHASYA. 
 
 Ehalsa. H. from Ar. Jchdlsa (pro- 
 perly hhalisa) ' pure, genuine.' It has 
 Tarious teclmical meanings, but, as ■we 
 introduce the word, it is applied by the 
 Sikhs to their community and church 
 (so to call it) collectively. 
 
 1783. ' ' The Sicques salute each other by 
 the expression Wah Oooroo, without any in- 
 clination of the body, or motion of the 
 hand. The Government at large, and 
 their armies, are denominated Khalsa, and 
 Xhalsajee." — Fm-ster's Jowrney, ed. 1808, 
 i. 307. 
 1881. 
 "And aU the Punjab knows me, for my 
 
 father's name was known 
 In the days of the conquering Khalsa, 
 when I was a boy half grown." 
 
 Attar Singh loquitur, by Sowar, 
 in an Indian paper, name and 
 date lost. 
 
 Khan, s. a. Turki through Pers. 
 Klian. Originally this was a title, 
 equivalent to Lord or Prince, used 
 among the Mongol and Turk nomade 
 hordes. Besides this sense, and an ap- 
 plication to various other chiefs or 
 nobles, it has since become in Persia, 
 and still more in Afghanistan, a sort of 
 vague title Kke " Esq. , " whilst in India 
 it has become a common affix to, or in 
 fact part of, the name of Hindustanis 
 out of every rank, properly, however, 
 of those claiming a Pathan descent. 
 The tendency of swelling titles is 
 always thus to degenerate, and when 
 the value of Khan had sunk, a new 
 form, Khan-hhanan {Khan of Khans) 
 was devised at the Ooiirt of Dehli, and 
 applied to one of the high officers of 
 state. 
 
 1). Pers. Man. A pubho building 
 for the accommodation of travellers, a 
 caravanserai. 
 
 Khanna, Connah, &c., s. This 
 term. (Pers. hhana, ' a house, a com- 
 partment, apartment, department, 
 receptacle,' etc.) is used almost ad 
 lihitvm. in India in composition, some- 
 times with most incongruous words, as 
 bohachee (for lawarchl) coimah, ' cook- 
 house,' Duggy-coimah, 'buggy, or 
 coach-house,' bottle-khauna, tosha- 
 khana (q.v.), &c., &c. 
 
 1784. "The house, cook-room, bottle- 
 connah, godown &o., are all pucka buOt." — 
 In Seton-Earr, i. 41. 
 
 Khansama; see Consumah.. 
 
 Khanum, s. Turki, through Pers. 
 
 hhanwrn and Mianim, a lady of rank ; 
 the feminine of the title khan, q.v. 
 
 1404. "... la mayor delles avia nobre 
 Canon, que quiere dezir Royna, o Seiiora 
 grande." — Clavijo, f. 52 v. 
 
 1505. " The greatest of the Begs of the 
 Sagharichi was then Shir Haji Beg, whose 
 daughter, Ais-doulet Begum, Tunis Khan 
 married. . . . The Khan had three daugh- 
 ters by Ais-doulet Begum. . . . The second 
 daughter, KulKik Nigar Ehanum, was 
 my mother. . . . Five months after the • 
 taking of Kabul she departed to God's 
 mercy, in the year 911 " (imS).—Bdber, 
 p. 12. 
 
 1619. "The King's ladies, when they 
 are not married to him . . . and not near 
 relations of his house, but only concubines 
 or girlsof the Palace, are not called hegum, 
 which is a title of queens and princesses, 
 but only canum, a title given in Persia tc 
 all noble ladies.-"— P. della Valle, ii. 13. 
 
 Khass, Kauss, &c., adj. Hind, 
 from Arab, hhdss, ' special, particular, 
 Eoyal.' _ It has many particular 
 applications, one of the most common 
 being to estates retained in the hands 
 of government, which are said to be 
 held Mass. The Mass-mahal again, 
 in a native house, is the women's 
 apartment. 
 
 Many years ago, a white-bearded 
 Miansaman (see Consuma), ia the ser- 
 vice of one of the present writers, in- 
 dulging in reminiscences of the days 
 when he had been attached to Lord 
 Lake's camp, in the beginning of this 
 century, extoUed the sahibs of those 
 times above their successors, observing 
 (in his native Hindustani) : "In those 
 days I think the Sahibs all came from 
 London Mass; now a great lot of 
 Liverpoolwalas come to the country I " 
 
 There were in the Palaces of the 
 Great Mogul and other Mahommedah 
 Princes of India always two HaUs of 
 Audience, or Durbar, the Dewan-i- Am, 
 or Hall of the Pubhc, and the Dewan- 
 i-Khass, the Special or Eoyal Hall, for 
 those who had the entrSe, as we say. 
 
 In the Indian Vocabulary, 1788, the 
 word is written Coss. 
 
 Khasya, n.p. A name applied to 
 the oldest existing race in the cis- 
 Tibetan Himalaya, between Nepal 
 and the Ganges, i.e., in the British 
 Districts of Kumaun and Garhwal, 
 andthe native state of Garhwal. The 
 Khasyas are Hindu in religion and 
 customs, and probably are substan- 
 tially Hindu also in blood; though in 
 
KHELAT. 
 
 367 
 
 KHUTTRY, KHETTBY. 
 
 tieir aspect there is some sliglit sug- 
 gestion of that of their Tibetan 
 neighbours. There can be no ground 
 for supposing them to be connected 
 •with the Mongoloid nation of Kasias 
 (see Cossyas) in the mountains south 
 of Assam. 
 
 1799. "The Vakeel of the rajah of 
 Cmiianh (i.e. Kimiaun) or Almora, who is a 
 learned Pandit, informs me that the greater 
 part o£ the zemindars of that country are 
 C'hasas. . . . They are certainly a very 
 ancient tribe, for they are mentioned as 
 such in the Institutes of Menu ; and their 
 great ancestor C'hasa or C'hasya is men- 
 tioned by Sanohoniathon, under the name 
 of Cabsius. He is supposed to have lived 
 before the Elood, and to have given his 
 name to the mountains he seized upon." — 
 Waf(yrd (Wilfordizing !) in As. JRes. vi. 
 456. 
 
 1824. " The Ehasya nation pretend to 
 be aU Kajpoots of the highest caste_ . ._ . • 
 they will not even sell one of their little 
 mountain cows to a stranger . . . They are 
 a modest, gentle respectful people, honest 
 in their dealings." — Heber, i. 264. 
 
 Khelat, n.p. The capital of the 
 Biluch state upon the western frontier 
 of Sind, which gives its name to the 
 State itself. The name is in fact the 
 Ax.kaVa, 'a fort.' See under Killadar. 
 The terminal t of the Arabic word 
 (written JcaVat) has for many cen- 
 turies been pronounced only when the 
 word is the first half of a compound 
 
 name meaning ' Castle of .' No 
 
 doubt this was the case with the Bi- 
 luch capital, though in its case the 
 second part has been entirely dropt 
 out of use. KheUf (Kal'at) -i-Ghiljl 
 is an example where the second part 
 remains, though sometimes dropt. 
 
 Klliraj s. Ax. hliaraj (usually pron. 
 ia India hhiraj), is properly a tribute 
 levied by a Musulman lord upon con- 
 quered unbelievers, also land-tax ; in 
 Lidia it is almost always used for the 
 land-revenue paid to Government ; 
 whence a common expression (also 
 Arabic) la hhiraj, treated as one word, 
 laMmj, ' rent-free.' 
 
 1784. ". . .ISBbeegahs, IBofwhichare 
 lackherage land, or land paying no rent." 
 —In Seton-Kan; i. 49. 
 
 Khubber, s. Ar. Pers. Hind. 
 kJiabar, 'news,' and especially as a 
 sporting term, news of game, e.g. 
 " There is pucka (q.v.) khubber of 
 a tiger this morning." 
 
 1878. "Khabar of innumerable black 
 partridges had been received." — Life in the 
 " " 159. 
 
 Khoa, s. Beng. TAod, a kind of 
 concrete, of broken brick, lime, &c., 
 used for floors and terrace-roofs. 
 
 Khoti, s. The holder of a peculiar 
 tenure in the Bombay Presidency ; see 
 Bwpplt. 
 
 1879. "He will not tell me what khab- 
 bar has been received." — ' Vanity Fair,' 
 Nov. 29, p. 299. 
 
 Khudd, Kudd, s. This is appar- 
 ently a term peculiar to the Himalaya, 
 kJiadd, meaning a precipitous hill-side, 
 also a deep valley. It is not in the 
 dictionaries, but is probably allied ta 
 the Hind, khdt, ' a pit,' Dakh. Hind. 
 khadda. 
 
 The word is in constant Anglo- 
 Indian colloquial use at Simla and 
 other Himalayan stations. 
 
 1837. "The steeps about Mussoori are 
 so very perpendicular in many places, that 
 a person of the strongest nerve would 
 scarcely be able to look over the edge of the- 
 narrow footpath into the Ehnd, without a 
 shudder." — Bacon, First Impressiom, ii. 
 146. 
 
 1838. " On my arrival I found one of 
 the ponies at the estate had been kiUed by 
 a fall over the precipice, when bringing up' 
 water from the khud." — Wanderings of a 
 Pilgrim, ii. 240. 
 
 1879. " The commander-in-chief ... is 
 perhaps alive now because his horse so 
 judiciously chose the spot on which sud' 
 denly to swerve round that its hind hoofs 
 were only haK over the chud" (sic). — Times 
 letter from Simla, Aug. 15. 
 
 Khutput, s. This is a native slang 
 term in Western India for a prevalent 
 system of intrigue and corruption. 
 The general meaning of hhatpat in 
 Hind, and Mahr. is rather 'wrangling' 
 and ' worry,' but it is in the former 
 sense that the word became famous 
 (1850-1854) in consequence of Sir 
 James Outram's struggles with the 
 rascality, during his tenure of the Ee- 
 sidency of Baroda. 
 
 Khuttry, Khettry, s. H. Khatn ; 
 Sansk. Kshatriya. The second, or 
 military, caste, in the theoretical or 
 fourfold division of the Hindus. 
 
 The Xarpiaioi whom Ptolemy locates 
 apparently towards Eajputana are pro- 
 bably Kshatriyas. 
 
 1638. " Les habitans . . _. . sont la 
 pluspart Benyans et KetteriB, tisserans, 
 teinturiers, et autres ouuriers en coton." 
 —Mandelslo, ed. 1659, 130. 
 
KIL. 
 
 368 
 
 KINCOB. 
 
 1726. "The second generation in rank 
 among these heathen is thatof theSettre'as." 
 — Valeniijn, Choram., 87. 
 
 _ 1782. "The CMttery occasionally betakes 
 himself to traffic, and the Sooder has be- 
 come the inheritor of principalities." — G. 
 Forster's Journey, ed. 1808, i. 64. 
 
 1836. "The Banians are the mercantile 
 caste of the original Hindoos .... They 
 call themselves Shudderies, which signifies 
 innocent or harmless," (!) — Sir M. Phillips, 
 Million of Facts, 322. 
 
 Kil, s. Pitoi. or bitumen. Tarn, 
 and Mai. JcU, Ar. Br, Pers. ktr and kil. 
 
 c. 1330. " In Persia are some springs, from 
 -which flows a kind of pitch which is called 
 kic (read kir) {pix dico seu pegua), with 
 which they smear the skins in which wine 
 is carried and stored." — Friar Jordan/us, 
 p. 10. 
 
 0. 1.560. "These are pitched with a 
 bitumen which they call quil, which is 
 like pitch."— Cojvea, Hak. Soe. 240. 
 
 Eilladar, s. Pers.-Hind. kiVadar, 
 Irora Ar. kal'a, ' a fort.' The com- 
 mandant of a fort, castle, or garrison. 
 The Arab, kal'a is always in India 
 pronounced AiZ'a. And it is possible 
 tbat in the first quotation Ibn Batuta 
 las misinterpreted an Indian title; 
 taking it as from Persian hiUd, ' a 
 key.' 
 
 0.1340. ". . . . Kadhi Khan, Sadr-al- 
 Jihan, who became the chief of the Amirs, 
 andhad the titleof Kalit-dar, i.e. Keeper of 
 the keys of the Palace. This officer was 
 accustomed to pass every night at the 
 Sultan's door, with the body-guard." — Ibn 
 Sat. iii. 196. 
 
 1757. " The fugitive garrison .... re- 
 turned with 500 more, sent by the Kellidar 
 of Vandiwash."— 0?-me(ed. 1803), ii. 217. 
 
 1817. " The following were the terms. . . 
 that Arni should be restored to its former 
 governor or Killedar."— JlfiJZ, iii. 340. 
 
 1829. " Among the prisoners caxjtured 
 in the Port of Hattrass, search was made 
 by us for the Keeledar." — Mem. of John 
 Shipp, ii. 210. 
 
 Kllla-kote, s.pl. A combination 
 of Axabo-Persian and Hindi words for 
 a fort {kW'a for kal'a, and hot) used 
 in Western India to imply tbe whole 
 of the fortifications of a territory. {R. 
 Drummond.) 
 
 Killut, Killaut, &o., s. Ar.-Hind. 
 
 IcliiVat. A dress of honour presented 
 by a superior on ceremonial occasions ; 
 but the meaning is often extended to 
 the whole of a ceremonial present of 
 that nature, of whateyer it may consist. 
 
 The word has in Eussian been de- 
 graded to mean the long loose gown 
 which forms the most common dress 
 in Turkestan, called generally by 
 Schuyler 'a dressing-gown' (Germ. 
 Schlafroch). See Fraelin, Wolga Bul- 
 garen, p. 43. 
 
 1411. " Several days x^assed in sumptu- 
 ous feasts. KMl'ats and girdles of royal 
 magnificence were distributed." — Ahdwaz- 
 zoic, in Not. et Ext., xiv. 209. 
 
 1673. "Sir George Oxenden held it . . . 
 He defended himself and the Merchants so 
 bravely, that he had a Collat or Seerpaw 
 (qNV.), a Robe of Honour from Head to Foot, 
 oftered him from the Ch-eat Mogul." — Fryer, 
 87. 
 
 1676. " This is the Wardrobe, where the 
 Koyal Garments are kept; and from whence 
 the King sends for the Calaat, or a whole 
 Habit for a Man, when he would honour 
 any Stranger . . ."—Tavernier, E. T., ii. 
 46. 
 
 1774. " A flowered satin gown was 
 brought me, and I was dressed in it as a 
 Tibila,t."~Bogle in Markham's Tibet, 25. 
 
 1786. " And he the said Warren Hast- 
 ings did send kellauts, or robes of honour 
 (the most public and distinguished mode of 
 acknowledging merit known in India) to the 
 said ministers in testimony of his approba- 
 tion of their services." — Articles of Charge 
 against Hastings, in Burke's Works, vii. 25. 
 
 1809. " On paying a visit to any Asiatic 
 Prince, an inferior receives from him a 
 complete dress of honour, consisting of a 
 khelaut, a robe, a turban, a shield and 
 sword, with a string of jewels to go round 
 the neck."— id. Valentia, i. 99. 
 
 1813. " On examining the khelauts . . . 
 from the great Maharajah Madajee Siudia, 
 the serpeych (q.v.) . . . presented to Sir 
 Charles Malet, was found to be composed 
 of false stones."— Forbes, Or. Mem., iii. 50. 
 
 Kincob, s. Gold brocade. Pers.- 
 Hind. MmJehwah. The BngHsh is per- 
 haps from the GujaratI, as m that lan- 
 guage the last syllable is short. 
 
 This word has been twice imported 
 from the East. For it is only another 
 form of the medieval nameof anEastem 
 damask or brocade, cammocca. This 
 was taken from the medieval Persian 
 and Ajabic forms hamkhd ox kmnkhwd, 
 ' damasked silk,' and seems to have 
 come to Europe in the 13th centary._ 
 F. Johnson's Diet, distinguishes be-' 
 tween kamhha, ' damask silk of one 
 colour,' and himlcha, ' damask silk of 
 different colours.' And this again, ac- 
 cording to Dozy, quoting Hoffmann, 
 is ori^nally a Chinese word kin-kha ; 
 in which doubtless kin, ' gold,' is the 
 first element. Kim is the Fuhkien 
 
KINCOB. 
 
 369 
 
 KIOSQUE. 
 
 form of tMs ■word ; qu. kim-lioa, ' gold- 
 flower ' ? 
 
 We have seen himhhmb derived 
 from Pars, kam-khwab, 'less sleep,' 
 because such, cloth is rough, and pre- 
 vents sleep ! This is a type of many 
 etymologies. 
 
 Ducange appears to think the word 
 survived in the French mocade (or 
 moquette) ; but if so the application of 
 the term must have degenerated in 
 England. (See in Draper's Dicty. 
 mockado, the form of which has sug- 
 gested a sham stuff.) 
 
 C. 1300. " Hotfibs yap tvSa^fiovovvTO^, icat rov 
 warepa Set {rvvevSatfiovelv' Kara ttji* vfJivovti.evrjv 
 ai/TtTre\apybitrtv. 'EoflijTa in)i'oi)<^>J jreTrojut^us riv 
 Kafl.\avrt IlepaSlv (/rt](rt ^XuTTa, Spacrciii/ eS icr0i, ou 
 iS^AoKa (l€v ovSe fLap^Laperiv oiai/ 'EKcvrf e^vi^aivei', 
 aAA' iiepuSrj koX TroiKtXiji'." — Letter of Theo- 
 dorus the Syrtacenian to Lmcites, Protonotary 
 and Protovestiary of the Trapezuntians. 
 In Notices et Extraits, vi. 38. 
 
 1330. "Their clothes are of Tartary 
 cloth, and camocas, and other rich stufis, 
 ofttimes adorned with gold and silver and 
 precious stones." — Book of the Estate of the 
 Great Kaan. In Cathay, 246. 
 
 c. 1340. " You may reckon also that in 
 Cathay you get three or three and a half 
 pieces of damasked silk (cammocca) for a 
 iommo." — Pegolotti, ib. 295. 
 (?) " In kirtle of Cammaka am I clad." 
 Coventry Mystery, p. 72. From 
 Planche's Diet, of Costume. 
 1342. " The King of China had sent to 
 the Sultan 100 slaves of both sexes, for 500 
 pieces of kamkha, of whichlOOweremadein 
 the City of Zaitun. . . ." — TbnBatuta,iv.\. 
 c. 1375. _" Thei setten this Ydole upon 
 a Chare with gret reverence, wel arrayed 
 ■with Clothes of Gold, of riche Clothes of 
 Tartarye, of Camacaa, and other precious 
 Clothes."— Sir John Maundevill, ed. 1866, 
 p. 175. 
 
 1404. "....& quando se del quisieron 
 ipartir los Embajadores, fizo vestir al dicho 
 Buy Gonzalez una ropa de camocan, e didle 
 un sombrero, e dixole, que aquello tomase 
 en seflal del amor que el Tamurbec tenia al 
 SeSor 'Rey."—Glavijo, { Ixxxviii. 
 
 1411. "We have sent an ambassador 
 who carries you from us kimkha." — Letter 
 from Em^. of China to Shah Rukh, in Not. 
 etExt., xiv. 214. 
 
 1474. " And the King gave a eigne to 
 him that wayted, comaunmng him to give 
 to the dauncer a peece of Camocato. And 
 he taking this peece threwe it about the 
 heade of the dauncer, and of the men and 
 women : and useing certain wordes in 
 praiseng the King, threwe it before the 
 mynstrells."— Jo«a/o Barbaro, Travels in 
 Persia, E. T., Sak. Soe., p. 62. 
 
 1688. "Kajiov^S!, XafiouxSf, Pannus 
 sencus, sive ex bombyoe confectus, et more 
 
 Damascene contextus, Italis Damaseo, nos- 
 tris oliin Camocas, de qufi, voce diximus in 
 Gloss. Medife Latinit. hodie etiamnum 
 Moeade.^' This is followed by several quo- 
 tations from Medieval Greek MSS. — Du 
 Cange, Gloss. Med. et Inf. Gi-aecitatis, s. v. 
 
 1712. In the Spectator under this year 
 see an advertisement of an "Isabella- 
 coloured Kincob gown, flowered with green 
 and gold." — Cited in Malcolm's Anecdotes of 
 Manmrs, &c., 1808, p. 429. 
 
 1733. ' ' Dieser mal waren von Seiten des 
 Brautigams ein Stiick rother Kamka . . . 
 und eine rothe Pferdehaut ; von Seitea 
 der Braut aber ein Stiick violet Kamka " — 
 u. s. w. — Gmelin, Reise dwell Siberien, i, 
 137-138. 
 
 1786. ". . . . but not until the nabob's 
 mother aforesaid had engaged to pay for the 
 said change of prison, a sum of £10.000 . . . 
 and that she would ransack the zenanah 
 . . . for Kincobs, muslins, cloths, &c. &c., 
 
 &c " — Articles of Charge against 
 
 Hastings, in Burkes Works, 1852, vii. 23. 
 
 1809. " Twenty trays of shawls, kheen- 
 kaubs .... were tendered to me." — Ld. 
 Valentia, i. 117. 
 
 1829. "Tired of this service we took 
 possession of the to^vvii of Muttra, driving 
 them out. Here we had glorious plunder 
 — shawls, silks, satins, khemkaubs, money, 
 &c." — Mem. of John Shipp, i. 124. 
 
 Eing-CrO'W, s. A glossy black bird, 
 otherwise called Drongo shrike, about 
 as large as a small pigeon, ■with a long 
 forked tail, Dicriirus 7»acrocerc«s,Vieil- 
 lot, found all over India. "It perches 
 generally on some bare branch, whence 
 it can have a good look-out, or the 
 top of a house, or post, or telegraph- 
 ■wire, frequently also on low bushes, 
 hedges, walks, or ant-hiUs." (Jerdon.) 
 
 1883. "... the King-crow . . . leaves 
 the whole bird and beast tribe far behind in 
 
 originality and force of character 
 
 He does not come into the house, the tele- 
 graph wire suits him better. Perched on it 
 he can see what is going on ... . drops, 
 beak foremost, on the back of the kite 
 .... spies a bee-eater capturing a goodly 
 moth, and after a hot chase, forces it to 
 deliver up its booty. . . ."—The Tribes on 
 My Frontier, 143. 
 
 Kiosque, s. Prom the Turki and 
 Pers. kuslik or hmhk, a pavilion, a villa, 
 &c. This word is not Anglo-Indian, 
 nor is it now a word, we think, at 
 all common in modern nati^ve use. 
 
 c. 1350. ' ' When he was returned f roni his 
 expedition, and drawing near to the capital, 
 he ordered his son to build him a palace, or 
 as these people call it a kashk, by the side 
 of a river which runs at that place, which is 
 called Afghanpur."— 76/i£ateto, iii. 212. 
 
 1023. "There is (in the garden) running 
 
KIRBEE. 
 
 370 
 
 KITMUTGAB. 
 
 water which issues from the entrance of a 
 great kiosck, or covered place, where one 
 may stay to take the air, which is built at 
 the end of the garden over a great pond 
 which adjoins the outside of the garden, 
 so that, like the one at Surat, it serves also 
 for the public use of the city." — P. deUa 
 Valle, i. 535. 
 
 Kirbee, s. Hind, {karhi or hirW). 
 The stalks of jawar (see Jowaur), 
 used as food for cattle. 
 
 Kishm, n.p. The largest of the 
 islands in the Persian Gufl, called by 
 the Portuguese Queixome and the like, 
 and sometimes by our old travellers, 
 Kiahmislu It is now more popularly 
 called Jazlrat-dl-tawlla, in Pers. Jaz. 
 daraz, ' the Long Island ' (like the 
 Lewes), and the name of Kishm is con- 
 fined to the chief town, at the eastern 
 extremity, where still remains the old 
 Portuguese fort taken in 1622, before 
 which William BaiEn the Navigator 
 fell. But the oldest name is the still 
 not quite extinct Brohht, which closely 
 preserves the Greek Oarada. 
 
 B.C. 325. "And setting sail (from Har- 
 mozeia), in a run of 300 stadia they passed 
 a desert and bushy island, and moored be- 
 side another island which was large and 
 inhabited. The small desert island was 
 called Organa * ; and the one at which they 
 anchored 'odpaicTa, planted with vines and 
 date-palms, and with plenty of com." — 
 Ai-rian, Voyage of NeareJiMS, ch. xxxvii. 
 
 1538. " .... so I hasted with him in 
 the company of divers merchants for to 
 S0_ from Babylon (orig. Babylonia) to 
 Caixem, whence he carried me to Ormuz. . . " 
 — F. M. Pinto, chap. vi. {Cogan, p. 9). 
 
 1553. " rinally, like a timorous and de- 
 spairing man .... he determined to leave 
 the city (Ormuz) deserted, and to pass over 
 to the Isle of Queixome. That island is 
 close to the mainland of Persia, and is 
 within sight of Ormuz at 3 leagues distance." 
 — Sarros, III. vii. 4. 
 
 1554. " Then we departed to the Isle of 
 Kais or Old Hormuz, and then to the island 
 of Brakhta, and some others of the G-reen 
 Sea, i.e. in the Sea of Hormuz, without 
 being able to get any intelligence,"— /Sidi 
 'Ali, 67. 
 
 1673. "The next morning we had 
 brought Loft on the left hand of the Island 
 of Kismash, leaving a woody Island un- 
 inhabited between Kismash aiid the Main. 
 —Fryer, 320. 
 
 1817. 
 "... Vases filled with Eishmee's golden 
 wine 
 And the red weepings of the Shiraz 
 vine. " — Mokanna. 
 
 * No aoubt Gerun, afterwards the site of N. 
 Hormu2. 
 
 1821. " We are to keep a small force at 
 Eishmi, to make descents and destroy boats 
 and other means of maritime war, when- 
 ever any symptoms of piracy reappear." — 
 Mphinatone in I/ife, ii. 121. 
 
 See also Bassadore, supra, a-nd Suppt. 
 
 Kishmish, s. Pers. Small stoneless 
 raisins imported from Persia. Per- ' 
 haps so called from the island just 
 spoken of. Its vines are mentioned 
 by Arrian, and by T. Moore! (see 
 uader Kishm). 
 
 1673. " We refreshed ourselves an entire 
 Day at Oerom, where a small White Grape, 
 without any Stone, was an excellent Cor- 
 dial . . . they are called EismaB Grapes, 
 and the Wine is knovm by the same Name 
 farther than where they grow."— Fryer, 242. 
 
 1711. " I could never meet with any of 
 the Kishmishes before they were turned. 
 These are Baisins, a size less than our 
 Malagas, of the same Colour, and without 
 Sto-aeB."—Loc!eyer, 233. 
 
 1883. " Kishmish, a delicious grape, of 
 white elongated shape, also small and very 
 sweet, both eaten and used for wine- 
 making. When dried this is the Sultana 
 raisin. . . ." — Wills, Modern Persia, 171. 
 
 Eissmiss, s. Native servant's word 
 for Christmas. But that festival is 
 usually styled Bard din, 'the great 
 day.' 
 
 Kist, s. Arab. kist. The yearly 
 land revenue in India is paid by in- 
 stalments which fall due at different 
 periods in different parts of the coun- 
 try; each such instalment is called a 
 kist, or quota. 
 
 1809. "Force was always requisite to' 
 make him pay his Kists or tribute."— irf- 
 Valentia, i. 347. 
 
 1810. "The heavy Kists or collections 
 of Bengal are from August to September." 
 —Williamson, V. M., ii. 498. 
 
 1817. " ' So desperate a malady,' said 
 the President, ' requires a remedy that 
 shall reach its source. And I have nc 
 hesitation in stating my opinion that there 
 is no mode of eradicating the disease, but 
 by removing the original cause; and placing 
 these districts, which are pledged tor the 
 security of the Kists, beyond the reach of 
 his Highness's management.'" — Mill, vi. 
 55. 
 
 Kitmutgar, s. Hind. Khidmatgdr, 
 from Ar. Pers. khidmat, ' service,' 
 therefore ' one rendering service.' The 
 Anglo-Indian use is peculiar to the 
 Bengal Presidency, where the word is 
 habitually applied to a Musulman 
 servant, whose duties are conueoted 
 with serving meals and waiting at 
 
KITTYSOL, KITSOL. 
 
 371 
 
 KITTYSOL, KITSOL. 
 
 table, under the Kh&nsaman if there is 
 one. 
 
 Kismutgar is a vulgariBm, now per- 
 haps obsolete. The -word is spelt by 
 Hadley in his Grammar (see under 
 Moors) hkuzrmitgdr. 
 
 In the word kJiidmat, as in hhil'at (see 
 Killut) the terminal t in uninflected 
 Arabic has long been dropt, though 
 retained in the form in which these 
 words have got into foreign tongues. 
 
 1759. The wages of a Shedmutgrar ap- 
 pear as 3 Rupees a month. — In Long, p. 182. 
 
 1765. "... they were taken into the 
 service of Sovjah howlah, as immediate 
 attendants on his person ; Hodjee in capacity 
 of his first KlBtmatgar (or valet)." — Holwell, 
 Hist. Events, &c., 1. 60. 
 
 1784. " The Bearer .... perceiving a 
 
 qiiantity of blood, called to the 
 
 Hookaburdar and a KlBtmutgar."— In 
 Seton-KaiT, i. 13. 
 
 1810. "The Ehedmutgar, or as he is 
 often termed, the Kismutgar, is with very 
 few exceptions, a Mussulman ; his business 
 is to . . , . wait at table." — Williamson, 
 V. M., i. 212. 
 
 c. 1810. "The Kitmutgaur, who had 
 attended us from Calcutta, had done his 
 work, and made his harvest, though in no 
 very large way, of the ' Tazee Willaut ' or 
 white people." — Mrs. Sherwood, Autobiog. 
 283. 
 
 The phrase in italics stands for tdzl Wila- 
 yati (see Bilajut), "fresh or green Euro- 
 peans "—grifuis (q. v.). 
 
 1813. "We .... saw nothing remark- 
 able on the way but a Khidmutgar of 
 Chimnagie Appa, who W£i8 rolling from 
 Pcona to Punderpoor, in performance of a 
 vow which he made for a child. He had 
 been a month at it, and has become so 
 expert that he went on smoothly and with- 
 out pausing, and kept rolling evenly along 
 the middle of the road, over stones and 
 everything. He travelled at the rate of 
 two coss a day." — Elphinstone, in XAfe, 
 i. 257-8. 
 
 1878. "We had each our own 
 
 Kitmutgar or table servant. It is the 
 custom m India for each person to have his 
 own table servant, and when dining out to 
 take him with him to wait behind his chair. " 
 —Mfe in the Mofussil. i. 32. 
 
 Kittysol, Kitsol, s. This word 
 surrived till lately in the Indian Tariff, 
 but it is otherwise long obsolete. It 
 was formerly in common use for 
 ' an umbrella,' and especially for the 
 kind, made of bamboo and paper, im- 
 ported from China, such as the English 
 fashion of to-day (1878) has adopted 
 to screen fire-places in summer. The 
 word is Portuguese, quita-sol, 'bar- 
 
 sun,' Also tirasole occurs in Scot's 
 Discourse of Java, quoted below from, 
 Purchas. 
 
 See also Huhius (Coll. of Voyages, 
 in German, 1602), i. 27. 
 
 _ 1588. " The present was fortie peeces of 
 silke ... a litter ohaire and guilt, and 
 two qultasoles of silke. "—Parkes's Mendoza, 
 ii. 105. 
 
 1605. "... Before the shewes came, 
 the King was brought out vpon a man's 
 shoulders, bestriding his necke, and the 
 man holding his legs before him, and had 
 many rich tyrasoles carried ouer and round 
 about him." — E. Scot, in Purchas, i. 181. 
 
 1611. "Of Kittasoles of State for tc 
 shaddow him, there bee twentie" (in the 
 Treasury of Akbar). — Hawkins in Purchas, 
 i. 215. 
 
 1615. " The China Capt., Andrea Dittis, 
 retorned from Langasaque and brought me 
 a present from his brother, viz., 1 faire 
 KitesoU . .. ."— Cocis, i. 28. 
 
 1648. "... above his head was borne 
 two Kippe-soles, or Sun-skreens, made of 
 Paper." — Van Twist, 51. 
 
 1673. " Little but rich KitsoUs (which 
 are the names of several Countries for 
 Umbrelloes)."— Ji'rT/er, 160. 
 
 1687. "They (the Aldermen of Madras) 
 may be allowed to have Eettysols over 
 them."— Lettei- of Court of Directors, in 
 Wheeler, i. 200. 
 
 1690. ' ' nomen . . . vnlgo effertur Pe- 
 ritsol . . . aliquando paulo aliter scribitur 
 . . . et utrumque rectius pronuntiandum 
 est Paresol vel potius Parasol cujus signifi- 
 catio AppeUativa est, i. q. ftuittesol seu 
 une Omlyrelle, qua in calidioribus regionibus' 
 utuntur homines ad caput a sole tuendum." 
 — Byde's Preface to Travels of Ahraham, 
 Peritsol, p. vii., in Syrvtag., Dissertt. i. 
 
 ,, "No Man in India, no not the 
 Mogul's Son^ is permitted the Priviledge of 
 wearing a Klttisal or Umbrella. . . . The 
 use of the Umbrella is sacred to the Prince, 
 appropriated only to his use." — Ovington, 
 315. 
 
 1755. "He carries a Roundell, or Quit 
 de Soleil over your head." — Ives, 50. 
 
 1759. In Expenses of Nawab's entertain- 
 ment at Calcutta, we find : — 
 
 " A China Kitysol . . .'Bs.il."—Long, 
 194. 
 
 1761. A chart of Chittagong, by Barth. 
 Plaisted, marks on S. side of Chitt^ongR., 
 an umbrella-like tree, called " Kitty Boll. 
 Tree." 
 
 1813. In the table of exports from Macao,, 
 we find : — 
 
 " KittiBolls, large, 2,000 to 3,000, 
 do. smaU, 8,000 to 10,000." 
 Milbwm, ii. 464. 
 
 1875. "Umbrellas, Chinese, of paper,, 
 or KettysoUs."— /jitMara Tariff. 
 
 In another table of same year " Chinese 
 paper KettiBOls, valuation Rs. 30 for a, 
 B B 2 
 
KITTYHOL-BOY. 
 
 372 
 
 KLING. 
 
 box of 110, duty 5 per cent." — See Chatta, 
 Boundel, Umbrella. 
 
 Kittysol-Boy, s. A servant -who 
 carried an Timbrella over his master. 
 See Milhurn, ii. 62, and s.v. Roiindel- 
 Boy. 
 
 Kling, n.^. This is the name 
 (Kalln^ appHed in the Malay coun- 
 tries, including our Straits Settle- 
 ments, to the people of Continental 
 India who trade thither, or are settled 
 in those regions, and to the de- 
 .^soendants of such settlers. 
 
 The name is a form of Kaliuga, a 
 very ancient name for the region 
 known as the "Northern Circars" 
 (q.v.), i.e. the Telugu coast of the Bay 
 of Bengal, or, to express it otherwise 
 in general terms, for that coast which 
 extends from the Estna to the Maha- 
 nadl. "The Kalingas" also appear 
 frequently, after the Pauranic fashion, 
 as an ethnic name in the old Sanskrit 
 lists of races. Kalinga appears in the 
 earliest of Indian inscriptions, viz. in 
 the edicts of Asoka, and specifically in 
 that famous edict (XIII.) remaining 
 in fragments at Grirnar and at Kapur- 
 di-giri, and more completely at 
 Khalsl, which preserves the link, 
 almost unique from the Indian side, 
 connecting the histories of India and 
 of the Greeks, by recording the names 
 of Antiochus, Ptolemy, Antigonus, 
 Magas, and Alexander. 
 
 Kalinga is a kingdom constantly 
 mentioned in the Buddhist and his- 
 torical legends of Oeylon; and in 
 various copper grants we find com- 
 memoration of the Eingdom of Ka- 
 linga and of the capital city of Ka- 
 lingaMaffarn {e.g. in Indian Antiq. iii. 
 152; X.243). It was from, the daughter 
 of a King of Kalinga that sprang, ac- 
 cording to the Mahawanso, the famous 
 Wijayo, the civilizer of Ceylon and 
 the founder of its ancient royal race. 
 
 Kalingapatawi, a port of the Gan- 
 3 am district, still preserves the ancient 
 name of Kalinga, though its identity 
 with the Kalinganagara of the inscrip- 
 tions is not to be assumed. 
 
 The name in later, but still ancient, 
 inscriptions appears occasionally as 
 Tri-Kalinga,' " the Three Kalingas"; 
 and this probably, in a Telugu version 
 Mudu-Kalinga, having thatmeaning, is 
 the original of the Modogalinga of Phny 
 in one of the passages quoted from 
 him. (The possible connection which 
 
 obviously suggests itself of this name 
 Trihalimja with the names Tilinga 
 and Tilingdna, applied, at least since 
 the middle ages, to the same region, 
 will be noticed under Telinga). 
 
 The coast of Kalinga appears to be 
 that part of the continent whence 
 commerce with the Archipelago at an 
 early date, and emigration thither, was' 
 most rife ; and the name appears to 
 have been in great measure adopted 
 in the Archipelago as the designation 
 of India in general, or of the whole of 
 the Peninsular part of it. Throughout 
 the book of Malay historical legends 
 called the Sijara Malay u the word 
 Kaling or Kling is used for India in 
 general, but more particularly for the 
 southern parts (see Journ. Ind.Archip., 
 V. 133). And the statement of Forrest* 
 that in Macassar "Indostan" was 
 called "Neegree Telinga" {i.e. Nagara 
 Telinga) illustrates the same thing and 
 also the substantial identity of the 
 names Telinga, Kalinga. 
 
 The name Kling, applied to settlers 
 of Indian origin, makes its appearance 
 in the Portuguese narratives imme- 
 diately after the conquest of Malacca 
 (1511). 
 
 At the present day most, if not all 
 of the Klings of Singapore come, not 
 from the "Northern Circars," but 
 from Tanjore, a purely Tamil district. 
 And thus it is that so good an autho- 
 rity as Eoorda van Eijsinga translates 
 Kaling by ' Coromandel people.' They 
 are either Hindus or Labbais (see 
 Lubbye). The latter class in British 
 India never take domestic service with 
 Europeans, whilst they seem to suc- 
 ceed well in that capacity at Singa- 
 pore.+ The Hindu Klings appear to 
 be chiefly drivers of hackney carriages 
 and keepers of eating-houses. There 
 is a Siva temple in Singapore, which 
 is served by Pandarams (q. v.). The 
 only Brahmans there in 1876 were 
 certain convicts. 
 
 B.C. o. 250. "Great is Kaliiiga con- 
 quered by the King Piyadasi, beloved of 
 the Devas. There have been hundreds of 
 thousands of creatures carried off. .... 
 On learning it the King . . . has imme- 
 diately after the acquisition of Kaliiiga, 
 
 * Voyage to the Mergui ArchiveUmo, &c. London, 
 1792, p. 82. 
 
 t " In 1876," writes Bumell, "the head-servunt 
 at Bekker's great liotel there was a very good spe- 
 cimen of the Nagur Labbais ; and to my sunirise 
 he recollected me as the head assistant-collector of 
 Tanjore, which I had been some ten years before." 
 
KLING. 
 
 373 
 
 KLING. 
 
 turned to religion, he has occupied himself 
 with religion, he has conceived a zeal for 
 religion, he applies himself to the spread of 
 
 religion " — Edict XIII. of Piyadasi 
 
 (i.e., Asoka) after M. Senart, in Ind. 
 Antiq. x. 271. 
 
 A.D. 60-70. " . . . . multarumque gen- 
 tium cognomen Bragmanae, quorum Macco 
 (or Maeto) Calingae .... gentes Calingae 
 mari proximi, et supra Mandaei, Malli 
 quorum Mons Mallus, finisque tractus ejus 
 
 Ganges novissima gente Gangari- 
 
 dum Calingarum. Eegia Pertalis vocatur 
 .... Insula in Gange est magnae ampli- 
 tudinia gentem contiuens unam, nomme 
 
 JKbdogalingam 
 
 " Ab ostio Gangis ad promontorium 
 Calingon et oppidum Dandaguda DCXXV. 
 mil. passuum."— PJto2/, Hist. Nat. vi. 18, 
 19, 20. 
 
 " InCalingis ejusdem Indiae gente quin- 
 quennes concipere feminas, octavum vitae 
 annum non excedere." — lb. vii. 2. 
 
 c. 460. "In the land of Wango, in the 
 capital of Wango, there was formerly a cer- 
 tain Wango King. The daughter of the 
 King of Kalinga was the principil queen 
 of that monarch.. 
 
 " That sovereign had a daughter (named 
 Suppadewi) by his said queen. Fortune- 
 tellers predicted that she would connect 
 herself with the king of animals (the lion), 
 etc." — Mahawanso, ch. vi. [Turtwur, p. 43.) 
 c.i550. In the " Brhat-Sanhita " of Vara- 
 hamihira, as translated by Prof. Kern in the 
 J. E. As. Soc, Kalinga appears as the 
 name of a country in iv. 82, 86, 231, and 
 "the Kaliiigas " as an ethnic name in iv. 
 461, 468, V. 65, 239. 
 
 c. 640. "After having travelled from 
 1400 to 1500 li, he (Hwen Thsang) arrived 
 at .the Kingdom of Eielingkia (Kalinga). 
 Continuous forests and jungles extend for 
 many hundreds of U. The kingdom pro- 
 duces wild elephants of a black colour, 
 which are much valued in the neighbouring 
 realms.* In ancient times the kingdom of 
 Ealibga possessed a dense population, inso- 
 much that in the streets shoulders rubbed, 
 and the naves of waggon-wheels jostled ; if 
 the passengers but lifted their sleeves an 
 awning of immense extent was formed. ..." 
 —PUerins Bouddhistes, iii. 92-93. 
 
 0. 1045. "Bhishma said to the jjrince : 
 ' There formerly came, on a visit to me, a 
 friend of mine, a Brahman, from the Ka- 
 linga country . . . .'" — Vishnu Furana, in 
 H. H. Wilson's Works, viii. 75. 
 
 {Trilcalinga.) 
 
 A.D.C.ISQ. "...TpiyAun-Tov, TO KalTpCKtyyov, 
 EiunXetoi'* ev TaVT[} oAeKTpwdi'es \eyovTai elvai 
 ffftjydjvtat, KoX KopaKeq Kal l^lTTaKol AevKol." — 
 
 Ptolem. vi. 2, 23. 
 (a.d. — ?) Copper Grant of which a 
 
 * The same breed of elephants perhaps that is 
 mentioned on this part of the coast hy the author 
 of the Periplhs, by whom it is called ^ Arjo-apivr) 
 Xwpa ^Epovo'a e\e0ai'Ta rhv Aeyofjtei'Oi' Bwirap^. 
 
 summary is given, in which the ancestors 
 of the Donors are Tij^ya Krishna and Siva 
 Gupta Deva, monarch of the Three Ka- 
 lingas.— Proc. As. Soc. Bengal, 1872, p.l71. 
 
 A.D. 876. " .... a god amongst prin- 
 cipal and inferior kings— the chief of the 
 devotees of Siva— Lord of Trikalinga— lord 
 of the three principalities of the Gajapati, 
 Aswapati, and Narapati.* . . . ." — Copper 
 Grant from] near Jabalpir, in J. A. S. B., 
 viii. Pt. 1, p. 484. 
 
 c. 12th century. "... . The devout wor- 
 shipper of Mahe9vara, most venerable, 
 great ruler of rulers, and Sovereign Lord, 
 the glory of the Lunar race, and King of 
 the Three Kalingas, (^ri Mahsibhava Gupta 
 Deva .... " — Copper Grant from Samlml- 
 pAr, in J. A. S. B., xlvi. Pt. i. p. 177. 
 
 " .... the fourth of the Agasti family, 
 student of the Kdnva section of the Yajur 
 Veda, emigrant from Trikalinga .... by 
 name Kondadeva, son of Esimasarm^" — lb. 
 
 {Kling.) 
 
 1511. "... . And beyond all these argu- 
 ments which the merchants laid before 
 Afonso Dalboquerque, he himself had cer- 
 tain information that the principal reason 
 why this Javanese (este lao) practised these 
 doings was because he could not bear that 
 the Qoilius and Chitims (see Chetty) who 
 were Hindoos (Gentios) should be out of his 
 jurisdiction." — Alboquerque, Commentaries 
 (Hak. Soc), iii. 146. 
 
 „ "Tor in Malaoa, as there was a 
 continual traffic of people of many nations, 
 each nation maintained apart its own cus- 
 toms and administration of justice, so that 
 there was in the city one Beudara (q .v.) of 
 the natives, of Moors and heathen severally ; 
 a Bendar:i of the foreigners ; a BendarJi of 
 the foreign merchants of each class seve- 
 rally ; to wit, of the Chins, of the Leqeos 
 (Loo-choo people), of the people of Siam, of 
 Pegu, of the ftnelins, of the merchants 
 from within Cape Comorin, of the mer- 
 chants of India (i.e., of the Western Coast), 
 
 of the merchants of Bengala " — 
 
 Correa, ii. 253. 
 
 1552. "E repartidos os nossos cm quad- 
 rilhas roubarao a cidade, et com quSto se 
 nao buleo com as casas dos ftuelins, nem 
 
 dos Pegus, nem dos Jaos " — Castari- 
 
 heda, iii. 208 ; see also ii. 355. 
 
 De Bry terms these people Quillines 
 (iii. 98, &c.) 
 
 1601. "5. His Majesty shall repopulate 
 the burnt suburb (of Malacca) called Campo 
 
 Clin " — Agreement between the King 
 
 of Johore and the Dutch, in Yalentijn, v. 
 332. 
 
 1602. ' ' About their loynes they, weare a 
 kind of Callioo-oloth, which is made at Cljrn 
 in manner of a silke girdle."— X Scot, in 
 Purchas, i. 165. 
 
 1604. " If it were not for the SaUndar, 
 the Admirajl, and one or two more which 
 
 * See under OospetiT. 
 
KOBANG. 
 
 374 
 
 KOBINOB. 
 
 are Clyn-men borne, there were no living 
 for a Christian amongst them. . ." — 76. i. 
 175. 
 
 1605. " The fifteenth of lune here ar- 
 rived Nockhoda Tingall, a Cling-man from 
 
 Banda " — Cwpt. Saris, in Purchas, 
 
 i. 385. 
 
 1610. "His Majesty should order that 
 all the Portuguese and Quelins merchants 
 of San Thom^, who buy goods in Malacca 
 and export them to India, San Thom^, and 
 Bengala should pay the export duties, as 
 the Javanese {o8 Jaos) who bring them in 
 pay the import duties, " — Idvro das Moncoes, 
 318. 
 
 1613. See remarks under Cheling, and, 
 in the quotation from Eredia de Godinho, 
 "Campon Chelim" and "Chelis of Coro- 
 mandel." 
 
 1868. " The KUngs of Western India are 
 a numerous body of Mahometans, and .... 
 are petty merchants and shopkeepers."— 
 Wallace, Malay Archip., ed. 1880 p. 20. 
 
 Kobang, s. The name (lit. 'greater 
 division ') of a Japanese gold coin, of 
 tlie same form and class as the obang 
 (q.v.). The coin was issued occa- 
 sionally from 1580 to 1860, and its 
 most usual weight was 222 grs. troy. 
 The shape was oblong, of an ave- 
 rage length of 2^ inches and width 
 of IJ. 
 
 1616. " Aug. 22.— About 10 a clock we 
 departed from Shrongo, and paid our host 
 for thehowse a bar of Coban gould, vallued 
 
 at 5 tais imas " — Cocks, i. 165. 
 
 ,, Sept. 17.' — " I received two bars 
 Coban gould with two iohibos (see Itchebo) 
 of 4 to a coban, all gould, of Mr. Eaton to 
 be acco. for as I should have occasion to 
 use them."— 76. 176. 
 
 1705. " Outre ces roupies il y a encore des 
 pifeces d'or qu'on appelle coupans, qui valent 
 dix-neuf roupies .... Oes pifeoes s'appel- 
 lent coupans parce-qu'elles sont longues, et 
 si plates qu'on en pourroit couper, et c'est 
 par allusion k notre langue qu'on les ap- 
 pellent ainsi." — lywilUer, 256-7. 
 
 1727. " My friend took my advice and 
 complimented the Doctor with five Japan 
 Cnpangs, orfiftyl3utchDollars."— .^.TTcwa. 
 ii. 86. 
 
 1726. ' ' 1 gold Koebaug (which is no more 
 seen now) used to make 10 ryx dollars. 
 1 Itzebo making 2h rvx dollars." — Valentijn, 
 iv . 356, 
 
 1880. " Never give a Kobang to a cat." — 
 Jap. Proverb, in Miss Bird, i. 367. 
 
 Koel, s. This is the common name 
 in northern India of Eudytiamya orien- 
 talis, L, (Fam. of Cuckoos), also called 
 KoJcild and KoJelS. The name KoU is 
 taken from its cry during the breeding 
 season, "ku-il, ku-il, increasing in 
 vigour and intensity as it goes on. 
 
 The male bird has also another note, 
 which Blyth syllables as Ho-whee-ho, 
 or Ho-a-o, or Hn-y-o. When it takes 
 flight it has yet another somewhat 
 melodious and rich liquid call; all 
 thoroughly cuculine " [Jerdon). 
 
 c. 1526. "Another is the Koel, which in 
 length may be equal to the crow, but is much 
 thinner. It has a Idnd of song, and is the 
 nightingale of Hindustan. It is respected 
 by the natives of Hindustan as much as the 
 nightingale is by us. It inhabits gardens 
 where the trees are close planted." — Baher, 
 p. 323. 
 
 c. 1590. " The Koyil resembles the myiieh, 
 but is blacker, and has red eyes and a long 
 tail. It is fabled to be enamoured of the 
 rose, in the same manner as the night- 
 ingale." — Ayeen, ii, 381. 
 
 1810. "The Kokeela and a few other 
 birds of song." — Maria Graham, 22. 
 
 1883. "This same crow-pheasant has a 
 second or third cousin called the Koel, 
 which deposits its eggs in the nest of the 
 crow, and has its young brought up by that 
 discreditable foster-parent. Now this bird 
 supposes that it has a musical voice* 
 and devotes the best part of the night to 
 vocal exercise, after the manner of the 
 nightingale. You may call it the Indian 
 nightingale if you like. There is a diflfer- 
 ence however in its song * * * when itgets 
 to the very top of its pitch, its voice cracks 
 and there is an end of it, or rather there is 
 not, for the persevering musician begins 
 again * * » Does not the Maratha novelist, 
 dwelling on the delights of a spring morning 
 in an Indian village, tell how the air was 
 filled with the dulcet melody of the Koel, 
 the green parrot, and the peacock!," — 
 Tribes on My Frontier, 156. 
 
 Eohinor, n.p. Pers. Koh-i-nur, 
 'Mountain of light'; the name of 
 one of the most famous diamonds in 
 the world. ItwasanitemiatheDeccan 
 booty of Alauddin KMLji (dd. 1316), 
 and was surrendered to Baber (or more 
 precisely to his son Humayun) on the 
 capture of Agra (1526). It remained 
 in the possession of the Moghul 
 dynasty till Nadir extorted it at DehU 
 from the conquered Mahommed Shah 
 (1739). After Nadir's death it came 
 into the hands of Ahmed Shah, the 
 founder of the Afghan Monarchy. 
 Shah Shuja', Ahmed's grandson, had m 
 turn to give it up to Eanjit Singh 
 when a fugitive in his dominions. 
 On the annexation of the Punjab in 
 1849 it passed to the English, and is 
 now among the Crown jewels of 
 England. Before it reached that posi- 
 tion it ran through strange risks, as 
 may be read. in a most diverting story 
 
KOOKRY. 
 
 375 
 
 KOSHOON. 
 
 -told by Bosworth Smith, in Ms Life 
 of Lord Lawrence (i. 327-8). 
 
 Li 1850-51, before it was shown at 
 the Great Exhibition in Hyde Park, 
 it went through a process of cutting 
 which, for reasons unintelligible to 
 ordinary mortals, reduced its weight 
 from 186i carats to 106i. 
 
 1526. " In the battle in which Ibrahim was 
 defeated, Bikermajit (Raja of Gwalior) was 
 sent to hell. BijermSjit's family .... were 
 at this moment in Agra. When HumStito 
 arrived .... (he) did not permit them to 
 be plundered. Of their own free will they 
 presented to Htilmaitln a peshkesh (see pesh- 
 cush), consistingof a quantity of jewels and 
 precious stones. Aiaong these was one 
 famous diamond which had been acquired by 
 Sultan AlSeddin. It is so valuable that a 
 judge of diamonds valued it at half the 
 -daily expense of the whole world. It is 
 about eight mishkals. . . ." — Baber, p. 308. 
 
 1676. (With an engraving of the stone.) 
 ' ' This diamond belongs to the Great Mogul 
 .... and it weighs 319 Bati» (see ruttee) 
 and a half, which make 279 and nine 16ths 
 of our Carats ; when it was rough it weigh'd 
 907 Baik, which make 793 carats." — Taver- 
 ■nier, E. T., ii. 148. 
 
 1856. 
 " He* bears no weapon, save his dagger, 
 hid 
 
 Up to the ivory haft in muslin swathes ; 
 
 No ornament but that one famous gem, 
 
 Hountain of Light ! bound with a silken 
 thread 
 
 Upon his nervous wrist ; more used, 
 I ween. 
 
 To feel the rough strap of his buckler 
 there." The Banyan Tree. 
 
 See also (1876) Browning, Epilogue to 
 PctocMarotto, &c. 
 
 Kookry, s. H. Kokrl (?). The 
 peculiar weapon of the Goorthas, a 
 bUl, admirably designed and poised for 
 hewing a branch or a foe. 
 
 Koomky, s. See under Coomky. 
 
 Eoonbee, Eunbee, Koolnmbee, 
 
 n.p. The name of the prevalent cul- 
 tivating class in Guzerat and the 
 Konkan. The KunM is the pure Sudra. 
 In the Deccan the title distinguished 
 the cultivator from bim who wore 
 arms and preferred to be called a 
 Mahratta {Drvmmond). 
 
 Koot, 8. Hind, hut, from Sansk. 
 Ttuslita, the costvm, and costus of the 
 Soman writers. See under Putchock. 
 
 ^_ B.C. 16. 
 
 ■" Costum molle date, et blandi mihi thuris 
 honores."— PTOjjerfcs, IV. vi. 5. 
 
 * Aktar: 
 
 c. 70-8&. Odorum causSi unguentorumque 
 et deliciarum, si placet, etiam superstitionis 
 gratis, emantur, quoniam tunc supplicamus 
 et oOBto."— Pliny, Bk. xxii. 56. 
 
 0. 80-90. (From the Sinthus or Indus) 
 
 " afTif^opri^eTai Se jcdtrro?, j35e\Aa, KvKiov, 
 >">p8os . . ." — Periplus. 
 
 1563. "jB. And does not the Indian 
 costUB grow in Guzarate ? 
 
 " 0. It grows in territory often subject to 
 Guzarat, i.e. lying between Bengal and 
 Dely and Cambay, I mean the lands of 
 Mamdou and Chitor. . . ." — Garcia, f. 72. 
 
 1584. " Costo dulce from Zindi and Gam- 
 baia." — Barret, in Haklnyt, ii. 413. 
 
 Eooza, s. A goglet, q.v., or pitcher 
 of porous clay; corrupt, of Pers. Tetiza. 
 Commonly used at Bombay. 
 
 1690. "Therefore they carry about with 
 them Eonsers or Jarrs of Water, when they 
 
 go abroad, to quench their thirst " — 
 
 — Ovington, 295. 
 
 Eoshoon, s. This is a term which 
 was aflected by Tippoo Sahib in his 
 military organisation, for a brigade, or 
 a regiment in the larger Continental 
 use of that word. His Piddah 'askar 
 or Regular Infantry, was formed into 
 5 Kaclmhris, composed in all of 27 
 KuthUns. 
 
 A MS. note on the copy of Eirk- 
 patrick's Letters in the India Library 
 says that ZmsAooji was properly Sanskt. 
 Kshuni or Kalmuni, ' a grand division 
 of the force of an Empire,' as used in 
 the Mahabharat. But the word adopted 
 by Tippoo appears to be Turki. Thus 
 we read in Quatrem^re's transl. from 
 Abdurrazzak: "He (Shah Eukh) dis- 
 tributed to the emirs who commanded 
 the tomans (corps of 10,000), the 
 Kosbun (corps of 1000), the mdeli (of 
 100), the deheh (of 10), and even to the 
 private soldiers, presents and rewards." 
 [Nots. et Exts., xiv. 91 ; see also p. 89.) 
 Again : " The soldiers of Isfahan 
 having heard of the amnesty accorded 
 them, arrived, Koshim by Koshiin " 
 (lb. 130). Vambery gives Kosbun as 
 Or. Turki for an army, a troop (lite- 
 rally whatever is composed of several 
 parts). 
 
 c. 1782. "In the time of the deceased 
 Nawab, the exercises .... of the regular 
 troops were .... performed, and the word 
 given according to the French system .... 
 but now, the Sultan (Tippoo) .... changed 
 the military code .... and altered the 
 techical terms or words of command .... 
 to words of the Persian and Turkish lan- 
 guages From the regular infantry 
 
 5000 men being selected, they were named 
 Kushoon, and the officer commanding tha. 
 
KOWTOfV, KOTOW. 
 
 376 
 
 KOWTOW, KOTOW. 
 
 body was called a Sipahdar " — Hist. 
 
 of I'ipu Sultdn, p. 31. 
 
 Kowtow, Kotow, s. From the 
 Chinese k'o-t'ou, lit. ' knock-head ' ; 
 the salutation used in Chiaa before 
 the Emperor, his representatives, or 
 his symbols, made by prostrations re- 
 peated a fixed number of times, the 
 forehead touching the ground at each 
 prostration. It is also used as the 
 most respectful form of salutation 
 from children to parents, and from 
 servants to masters on formal occa- 
 sions, &c. 
 
 This mode of homage belongs to old 
 Pan-Asiatic practice. It was not, 
 however, according to M. Pauthier,* 
 of indigenous antiquity at the Court 
 of China, for it is not found in the 
 ancient Book of Eites of the Cheu 
 Dynasty, and he supposes it to have 
 been introduced by the great destroyer 
 and reorganiser, Tsin shi Hwangti, 
 the Builder of the Wall. It had cer- 
 tainly become established by the 8th 
 century of our era, for it is mentioned 
 that the Ambassadors who came to 
 Court from the famous Harun-al- 
 Eashid (a.d. 798) had to perform it. 
 Its nature is mentioned by Marco Polo, 
 and by the ambassadors of Shah Eukh 
 (see below). It was also the estab- 
 lished ceremonial in the presence of 
 the Mongol Ehans, and is described by 
 Baber under the name of kornish. It 
 was probably introduced into Persia in 
 the time of the Mongol Princes of the 
 house of HulakQ, and it continued to 
 be in use in the time of Shah 'Abbas. 
 The custom indeed in Persia may pos- 
 sibly have come down from time 
 immemorial, for, as the classical quo- 
 tations show, it was of very ancient 
 prevalence in that country. But the 
 interruptions to Persian monarchy are 
 perhaps against this. In English the 
 term, which was made familiar by 
 Lord Amherst's refusal to perform it 
 at Peking in 1816, is frequently used 
 for servile acquiescence or adulation. 
 
 K'o-tou, k'o-tou ! is often collo- 
 quially used for ' Thank you ' {E. C. 
 Baber). 
 
 c. B.C. 484. "And afterwards, when 
 they were coine to Susa in the king's pre- 
 sence, and the guards ordered them to fall 
 down and do obeisance, and went so far 
 
 * HiBt. des lielations Folitiques de la Chine^ 1859. 
 We derive from M. Pauthier tlie indication of 
 several interesting quotations, for which we have 
 fione to the sources. 
 
 as to use force to compel them, they re- 
 fused, and said they would never do 
 any such thiftg, even were their heads 
 thrust down to the ground, for it was not 
 their custom to worship men, and they had 
 not come to Persia for that purpose. So 
 they fought off the ceremony ; and having 
 done so addressed the king." — Herodotiis 
 (by Eawlinsan), vii. 136. 
 
 c. B.C. 464. " Themistocles .... first 
 meets with Artabanus the Chiliarch, and 
 tells him that he was a Greek, and wished 
 
 to have an interview with the king 
 
 But quoth he ; ' Stranger, the laws of men 
 
 are various You Greeks, 'tis said, 
 
 most admire Uberty and equality, but to us 
 of our many and good laws the best is to 
 honour the king, and adore him by 
 prostration, as the Image of God, the Pre- 
 server of all things' .... Themistocles, 
 on hearing these things, says to hmi: 
 
 ' But I, O Artabanus, will myself 
 
 obey your laws "... ." — Plutwrch, The- 
 mistoc., xxvii. 
 
 c. B.C. 390. " Conon, being sent by Phar- 
 nabazus to the king, on his arrival, in 
 accordance with Persian custom, first pre- 
 sented himself to the ChiUarch Tithraustes 
 who held the second rank in the empire, 
 and stated that he desired an interview with 
 the king; for no one is admitted vrithoufc 
 this. The. officer replied : ' It can be at 
 once ; but consider whether you think it 
 best to have an interview, or to write the 
 business on which you come. Por if you 
 come into the presence you must needs wor- 
 ship the king (what they call irpocrmii/eij/). If 
 this is disagreeable to you, you may commit 
 your wishes to me, without doubt of their 
 being as well accomplished.' Then Conon 
 says : ' Indeed it is not disagreeable to me 
 to pay the king any honour whatever. But 
 I fear lest I bring discredit on my city, if 
 belonging to a state which is wont to rule 
 over other nations I adopt manners which 
 are not her own but those of foreigners.' 
 Hence he delivered his wishes in writing to 
 the officer." — Com. Nepos, Conon, c. iv. 
 
 B.C. 324. "But he (Alexander) was now 
 downhearted, and beginning to be despairj 
 ing towards the divinity, and suspicious 
 towards his friends. Especially he dreaded 
 Antipater and his sons. Of these lolas 
 was the Chief Cujjbearer, whilst Kasander 
 was come but lately. So the latter, 
 seeing certain Barbarians prostrating them- 
 selves (irpoo-Kui/oCi/Taffjj a sort of thing which 
 he, having been brought up in Greek 
 fashion, had never witnessed before, broke 
 into fits of laughter. But Alexander in a 
 rage gript him fast by the hair with both . 
 hands, and knocked his head against the 
 wall." — Plutarch, Alexander, Ixxiv. 
 
 A.D. 798. " In the 14th year of Tchin- 
 yuan, the Khalif Galun (Harun) sent three 
 ambassadors to the Emperor; they per- 
 formed the ceremony of luieeUng and beat- 
 ing the forehead on the ground, to salute 
 the Emperor. The earner ambassadors 
 from the Khalifs who came to China had at 
 first made difficulties about performing this 
 
KOWTOW, KOTOW. 
 
 377 
 
 KOWTOW, KOTOW. 
 
 ceremony. The Chine.ie history relates 
 that the Hahomedans declared that they 
 knelt only to worship Heaven. But 
 eventually, being better informed, they 
 made scruple no longev."^Gaubil, Abrigi de 
 VHistoin des Thanqs, in Amyot, Memoires 
 cone, les Ghinois, xvi. 144. 
 . 0. 1245. " Tartari de mandato ipsius prin- 
 cipes suos Baioohonoy et Bato violenter ab 
 omnibus nunciis ad ipsos venientibus f aoiunt 
 adorari cum triplici genixum flexione, trip- 
 lici quoque capitum suorum in terram alli- 
 sione." — Vincent. Bcllovacerms, Spec, Sis- 
 ioriale, 1. xxix. cap. 74. 
 
 1298. "And when they are all seated, 
 each in his proper place, then a great pre- 
 late rises and says with a loud voice : ' Bow 
 and adore ! ' And as soun as he has said 
 this, the company bow down until their 
 foreheads touch the earth in adoration to- 
 wards the Emperor as if he were a god. 
 And this adoration they repeat four times." 
 —Marco Polo, Bk. ii. ch. 15. 
 
 1404. "E ficieronle vestir dos ropas 
 de camocan (see Kincob), 6 la usanza era, 
 quando estas roupat ponian per el Senor, de 
 facer un gran yantar, & despues de comer 
 de les vestir de las ropad, e entouces de 
 iincar los iinojos tres veces in tierra por 
 reverencia del gran Seiior." — Clojvijo, § xoii. 
 1421. " His worship Hajji Yusuf the 
 Eazi, who was .... chief of one of the 
 twelve imperial Councils, came forward 
 accompanied by several Mussulmans ac- 
 quainted with tJhe languages. They said to 
 the ambassadors : ' First prostrate your- 
 selves, and then touch the ground' three 
 times with your heads.' " — Embassy from 
 Shah Rukh, in Oathay, p. ccvi. 
 
 1502. "My uncle the elder Kian came 
 three or four farsangs out from Tashkend, 
 and having erected an awning, seated him- 
 self under it. The younger Khan ad- 
 vanced .... and when he came to the 
 distance at which the kormsh is to be per- 
 formed, he knelt nine times . . ." — Baber, 
 106. 
 
 c. 1590. The komish under Akbar had 
 been ^atly modified : 
 
 " His Majesty has commanded the palm 
 of the right hand to be placed upon the 
 forehead, and the head to be bent down- 
 wards. This mode of salutation, in the 
 language of the present age, is called Xor- 
 msV—Ain, i. 158. 
 
 _ But for his position as the head of re 
 ligion in his new faith he permitted, or 
 claimed prostration {sijda) before him : 
 
 "As some perverse and dark-minded 
 men look uponprostration as blasphemous 
 • man-worship, His Majesty, from his prac- 
 tical_ wisdom, has ordered it to be dis- 
 continued by the ignorant, and remitted it 
 to all ranks. . . . However, in the private 
 assembly, when any of those are in wait- 
 ing, upon whom the star of good fortune 
 shines, and they receive the order of seat- 
 ing themselves, they certainly perform the 
 prostration of gratitude by bowing down 
 their foreheads to the earth."— Ibid. p. 159. 
 1618. "The King (Shah 'Abbas) halted 
 
 and lookedat the Sultan, the latter on both 
 knees, as is their fashion, near him, and 
 advanced his right foot towards him to be 
 kissed. The Sultan having kissed it, and 
 touched it with his forehead .... made a 
 circuit round the king, passing behind him, 
 and making way for his companions to do 
 the like. This done the Sultan came and 
 kissed a second time, as did the other, and 
 this they did three times . . . ." — P. delta; 
 Valle, i. 646. 
 
 1816. "Lord Amherst put into my' 
 hands .... a translation .... by Mr. 
 Morrison of a document received at Tong-- 
 chow with some others from Chang, con- 
 taining an official description of the cere- 
 monies to be observed at the public audi-- 
 
 ence of the Embassador The' 
 
 Embassador was then to have been con-- 
 ducted by the Mandarins to the level area, 
 where kneeling .... he was next to have- 
 been conducted to the lower end of the- 
 hall, where facing the upper part .... he 
 was to have performed the ko-tou with 9" 
 prostrations ; afterwards he was to have-- 
 been led out of the hall, and having pros- 
 trated himself once behind the row of 
 Mandarins, he was to have been allowed to' 
 sit down ; he was further to have pros-- 
 trated himself with the attendant Prince^ 
 and Mandarins when the Emperor drank. 
 Two other prostrations were to have beeii 
 made, the first when the milk-tea was pre' 
 sented to him, and the other when he had 
 finished drinking. " — Mlis'sJoumal of (Lord 
 Amherst's) Embassy to China, 213-214. 
 
 1824. "The first ambassador, with all 
 his foUo-wing, shall then perform the cere- 
 monial of the three kneeUngs and the nine 
 prostrations ; they shall then rise and be 
 led away in proper order." — Ceremonial ob- 
 served at the Court of Peking for the Itecep- 
 tion of Ambassadors, ed. 1824, in Pauthier, 
 192. 
 
 18.55. "... The spectacle of one after 
 another of the aristocracy of nature making 
 the koto-w to the aristocracy of the acci- 
 dent." — S. Martineau, Autobiog., ii. 377. 
 
 1860. " Some Seiks, and a private in the 
 Bufifs having remained behind -with the 
 grog-carts, fell into the hands of the 
 Chinese. On the next morning they were 
 brought before the authorities, and com- 
 manded to perform the kotou. The Seiks 
 obeyed ; but Moyse, the English soldier, 
 declaring that he would n ot prostrate himself 
 before any Chinaman alive, was imme- 
 diately knocked upon the head, and his 
 body thrown upon a dunghill " (see China 
 Correspondent of the Times). This passage 
 prefaces some noble lines by Sir E. Doyle, 
 ending : 
 'Vain mightiest fleets, of iron framed ; 
 
 Vain those all-shattering guns ; 
 Unless proud England keep, untamed. 
 
 The strong heart of her sons. 
 So let his name through Europe ring — 
 
 A man of mean estate, 
 Who died, as firm as Sparta's king, 
 
 Because his soul was great." 
 
 Macm,illan's Mag. iii. 130. 
 
KUBBERBAUB. 
 
 378 
 
 KUMPASS. 
 
 1876. "Nebba more kowtow big peoijle." 
 — Lelcmd, 46. 
 
 1879. " We know that John Bull adores 
 a lord, but a man of Major L'Estrange's 
 social standing would scarcely kowtow to 
 every shabby little title tj'be found in 
 .stuffy little rooms in Mayfair." — Sat. 
 Jteview, April 19, 1879, p. 505. 
 
 Kubberdaur. An inter jectional ex- 
 clamation, '■ Take care !" Pars. Kha- 
 har-dar ! take heed I It is tte usual 
 icry of chokidars to show that they are 
 .awake. 
 
 c. 1664. "Each omrah causeth a guard 
 to be kept all the night long, in his parti- 
 cular camp, of such men that perpetually 
 go the round, and cry Kaber-dar, have a 
 caxe."—Ba-nier, E. T., 119. 
 
 e. 1665. "Les archers orient ensuite a 
 pleine tete, Caberdar, c'est-k-dire, prends 
 ga,r:A&."—Thevenot, v. 58. 
 
 Kuhar, s. Hind. Kahar. The 
 name of a Sudra caste of cultivators, 
 numerous in Bahar and the N.-W. 
 Pro-yinces, whose specialty is to carry 
 palankins. The name is, therefore, in 
 inany parts of India synonymous with 
 ' palankia-bearer,' and the Hindu 
 hody-servants called ' bearers ' (q.v.) 
 in the Bengal Presidency are generally 
 of this caste. 
 
 0. 1350. " It is the custom for every tra- 
 veller in India .... also to hire kahars, 
 who carry the kitchen furniture, whilst 
 others carry himself in the palankin, of 
 which we have spoken, and carry the latter 
 when it is not in use." — Ibn Batuta, iii. 
 415. 
 
 c. 1.550. "So saying he began to make 
 ready a present, and sent for bulbs, roots, 
 and fruit, birds and beasts, with the finest 
 of fish .... which were brought by 
 kahars in basketsful." — Ramayana of Tulsi 
 Das, by Gnmse, 1878, ii. 101. 
 
 1673. "He (the President of Bombay) 
 goes sometimes in his Coach, drawn by 
 large Milk-white Oxen, sometimes on Horse- 
 liack, other times in Palenkeens, canied by 
 Cohors, Musslemen Porters.'" — Fryer, 68. 
 
 1810. " The Cahar, or palanquin-bearer, 
 is a servant of peculiar utility in a country 
 where, for four months, the intense heat 
 precludes Europeans from taking much 
 exercise." — Williamson, Y.M., i. 299. 
 
 1873. "Bhui Kahar. A widely spread 
 <;aste of rather inferior rank, whose occu- 
 pation is to carry palkis, dolis, water-skins, 
 &c. ; to act as porters .... they eat flesh 
 and drink spirits : they are an ignorant but 
 industrious class. Buchanan describes 
 them as of Telinga descent. . . ." — Dr. H. 
 V. Carter's Notices of Castes in Bombay 
 Pry., quoted in Ind. Antiq., ii. 154. 
 
 Kula, or Kla, n.p. Burmese name 
 
 of a native of Continental India ; and 
 hence misapplied also to the English 
 and other Westerns who have come to 
 Burma from India ; in fact used gene- 
 rally for a Western foreigner. 
 
 The origin of this term has been 
 much debated. Some have supposed it 
 to be connected with the name of the 
 Indian race, the Kdls ; another sugges- 
 tion has connected it with Kalinga (see 
 Kling) ; and a third with the Skt. 
 hula, ' a caste or tribe ' ; whilst the 
 Burmese popular etymology renders it 
 from ku, 'to cross over,' and la, 'to 
 come,' therefore ' the people that come 
 across (the sea).' But the true history 
 of the word has for the first time been 
 traced by Professor Forchhammer, to 
 Gola, the name applied in old Pegu 
 inscriptions to the Indian Buddhist 
 immigrants, a name which he identifies 
 with the Skt. Oauda, the ancient name 
 of northemBengai, whence the famous 
 city of Gaur (v. Gour). 
 
 14th cent. "The Heroes Sona and Uttara 
 were sent to Kamafiila, which forms a part 
 of Suvannabhumi, to propagate the holy 
 faith . . . This town is called to this day 
 QiQla/mattikaruma^a, because of the many 
 houses it contained made of earth in the 
 fashion of the houses of the Gola people." — 
 Inscr. at Kalydni near Pegu, in ForcKham- 
 mer, ii. 5. 
 
 1795. "They were still anxious to know 
 why a person consulting his own amuse- 
 ment, and master of his own time, should 
 walk so fast ; but on being informed that I 
 was a ' Colar,' or stranger, and that it was 
 the custom of my country, they were re- 
 conciled to this . s . ." — Symes, Emhasty, 
 p. 290. 
 
 1855. " His private dwelling was a small 
 place on one side of the court, from which 
 the women peeped out at the Kalas ; . . ." 
 — Mission to iAe Court of Ava (Phayre?s) 
 p. 5. 
 
 ,, "By a curious self-delusion, the 
 Burmans would seem to claim that in theory 
 at least they are white people. And what 
 is still more curious, the Bengalees appear 
 indirectly to admit the claim ; for our ser- 
 vants in speaking of themselves and their 
 countrymen, as distinguished from the 
 Burmans, constantly made use of the term 
 kdld admi — 'black-man,' as the representa- 
 tive of the Burmese Mia, a foreigner."— Ji. 
 p. 37. 
 
 Kump^SS, s. Hind. Kampala, cor- 
 ruption of English compass, and hence 
 applied not only to a marine or a 
 surveying compass, but also to theo- 
 dolites, levelling instruments, and other 
 elaborate instruments of observation. 
 Thus the sextant used to be called 
 
KUNKUB, CONKER. 
 
 379 
 
 KUTTAVR. 
 
 tilmnia, kampass, ' the S-cornered com- 
 pass.' 
 
 Kunkur, Conker, &c. s. Hind. 
 hmkar, gravel. As regards the defi- 
 flition of the word in Anglo-Indian 
 usage it is impossible to improve on 
 Wilson: "a coarse kind of limestone 
 found in the soil, in large tabular 
 strata, or interspersed throughout the 
 superficial mould, in nodules of various 
 sizes, though usually small." 
 
 Nodular hunTair, wherever it exists, 
 is the usual material for road metalling, 
 and as it binds when wetted and 
 rammed into a compact, hard, and 
 even surface, it is an admirable mate- 
 rial for the purpose. 
 
 c. 1781. "Etaya is situated on a very 
 iiigh bank of the river Jumna, the sides of 
 which consist of what in India is called 
 oonoha, which is originally sand, but the 
 ■constant action of the sun in the dry season 
 forms it almost into a vitrification." (!) — 
 Bodges, 110. 
 
 1794. " Konker " appears in a Notifica- 
 tion for tenders in Calcutta Gazette. — In 
 Seton-Karr, ii. 135. 
 
 c. 1809. "We came within view of Cawn- 
 pore. Our long, long voyage terminated 
 under a high conknr bank. — Mrs. Sher- 
 wood, Autobiog. 381. 
 
 1810. " .... a weaker kind of lime is 
 ohtained by burning a substance called 
 kunkur, which, at first, might be mistaken 
 for small rugged flints, slightly coated with 
 soil." — Williamson, V. M., ii. 13. 
 
 Kureef, Khiirreef, s. Hind, adopted 
 from Ai-ab. A/jar*/ (' autumn'). The 
 crop sown just before, or at the be- 
 ginning of, the rainy season, in May or 
 June, and reaped after the rains in 
 November — December. This includes 
 lice, maize, the tall millets, &c. See 
 Subbee. 
 
 Eurnool, n.p. The name of a city 
 and territory in the Deccan, Kamul of 
 the Imp. Gazetteer ; till 1838 a tribu- 
 tary Nawabship ; then resumed on 
 account of treason; and now since 
 1838 a ooUectorate of Madras Presi- 
 dency. Properly KandanUr; Canoul 
 of Orme. 
 
 Erkpatriok says that the name .Kitr- 
 nool, Kunnool, or Kundnool (aM -which 
 forms seem to be applied corruptly to 
 the place) signifies m the language of 
 that coimtry ' fine spun, clear thread,' 
 and accordmg to Meer Husain it has 
 its name from its beautiful cotton 
 fabrics. But we presume the town 
 must have existed before it made cotton 
 
 fabrics ? This is a specimen of the 
 stuff that men, even so able as Kirk- 
 patrick, sometimes repeat after those 
 native authorities who ' ' ought to know 
 best," as we are often told. 
 
 Kuttaur, s. Hind, from Sansk. 
 hatar, ' a dagger,' especially a kind of 
 dagger peculiar to India, having a solid 
 blade of diamond-section, the handle of 
 which consists of two parallel bars with 
 a cross-piece joining them. The hand 
 grips the cross-piece, and the bars pass 
 along each side of the wrist. Ibn 
 Batuta's description is vivid, but much 
 exaggerates the size, at least of the 
 weapon of the last three centui-ies. 
 
 o. 1343. " The villagers gathered round 
 him, and one of them stabbed him with a 
 kattara. This is the name given to an 
 iron weapon resembling a plough-share ; 
 the hand is inserted into it so that the fore- 
 arm is shielded ; but the blade beyond is two 
 cubits in length, and a blow with it is raot- 
 tal."— Ibn Bcauta, iv. 31-32. 
 
 1442. " The blacks of this country have 
 the body nearly naked .... In one hand 
 they hold an Indian poignard (katarah-j- 
 Sindi), and in the other a buckler of ox- 
 hide .... this costume is common to the 
 king and the beggar." — Abdurrazzdk, in 
 India in the XVth Gent., p. 17. 
 
 c. 1526. " On the whole there were given 
 one tipchSk horse with the saddle, two pairs 
 of swords with the belts, 25 sets of ena- 
 melled daggers {Khanjar, see hanger), 16 
 enamelled kitarehs, two daggers (jamdher — 
 see jumdhur) set with precious stones." — 
 Babar, 338. 
 
 1638. " Les personnes de qualit(5 portet 
 dans la ceinture vne sorte d'ai-mes, ou de 
 poignards, courte et large, qu'ils appeUent 
 ginda (?) ou Catarre, dont la garde et la 
 gaine sont d'or." — MandeUlo, Paris, 1659, 
 223. 
 
 1673. " They go rich in Attire, with a 
 Poniard, or Catarre, at their girdle." — 
 Fryer, 93. 
 
 1813. " After a short silent prayer, Lul- 
 labhy, in presence of all the company waved 
 his catarra, or short dagger, over the bed of 
 the expiring man . . . . The patient con- 
 tinued for some time motionless : in half an 
 hour his heart appeared to beat, circulation 
 
 quickened at the expiration of the 
 
 third hour LuUabhy had efEected his cure." 
 — Forbes, Or. Mem,., iii. 249. 
 
 1856. " The manners of the bardic tribe 
 are very similar to those of their Kajpoot 
 clients ; their dress is nearly the same, but 
 the bard seldom ai^pears without the 
 'Kutir,' or dagger, a representation of 
 which is scrawled beside his signature, and 
 often rudely engraved upon his monumental 
 stone, in evidence of his death in the sacred 
 duty of Triga " (q. v.).— iMs MAld, ed. 1878, 
 pp. 559-.560. 
 
KUZZILBASH. 
 
 380 
 
 LAC. 
 
 Kuzzilbash, n.p. Prom Turki 
 kizil-bash, 'red-head.' This title has 
 been since the days of the Safavi 
 dynasty (see Sophy) in Persia, applied 
 to the Persianized Turks who form 
 the ruling class in that country, from 
 the red caps which they wore. The 
 class is also settled extensively over 
 Afghanistan. Many of them used to 
 take service with the Delhi emperors ; 
 and not a few do so now in our frontier 
 cavalry regiments. 
 
 1559. ' ' Beyond the desert above Coras- 
 sarD, as far as Samarkand and the idolatrous 
 cities, the Yeshilhas (lescilbas) or 'Green- 
 caps,' are predominant. These Green-caps 
 are certain Musuhnan Tartars who wear 
 pointed caps of green felt, and thej; are so 
 called to distinguish them from their chief 
 enemies the Sonians, who are predominant 
 in Persia, who are indeed also Musulmans, 
 but who wear red caps." — Hajji Mahomed, 
 in Samtmo, ii. f . 16 v, 
 
 1574. "These Persians are also called 
 Bed Turks, which I believe is because they 
 have behind on their Turbants, Red Marks, 
 as Cotton Ribbands &c. with Red Brims, 
 whereby they are. soon discerned from other 
 Nations."— iJ«uwo?.f, 173. 
 
 1606. " Cocelbaxas, who are the soldiers 
 whom they esteem most highly." — Cfouvea, 
 i. 143. 
 
 1653. "le visits le keselbache qui y 
 commande vne petite forteresse, duquel ie 
 receubeaucoupdecivilitez." — DelaBovttaye- 
 le-Goitz, ed. 1657, pp. 284-5. 
 
 1673. " Those who compose the Main Body 
 oi the Cavalry, are the Cusle-Bashees, or 
 with us the Chevaliers." — Fryer, 356. 
 
 Fryer also writes Cusselbash (Index). 
 
 1815. " The seven Turkish Tribes, who 
 had been the chief promoters of his 
 (Ismail's) glory and success, were distin- 
 guished by a particular dress ; they wore a 
 red cap, from which they received the 
 Turkish name of Kuzelbash, or 'golden- 
 heads,' which has descended to their pos- 
 terity." — Malcolm, H. of Persia, ii. 502-3. 
 
 1828. " The Kuzzilbash, a Tale of Khor- 
 asan. By James BaiUie Fraser." 
 
 1883. "For there are rats and rats, and 
 a man of average capacity may as well 
 hope to distinguish scientifically between 
 Ghilzais, Kuki Kheyls, Logar Maliks, 
 Shigwals, Ghazis, Jezailchis, Hazaras, 
 Logaris, Wardaks, Mandozais, Lepel- 
 Griffin, and Eizilbaslies, as to master the 
 division of the great race of rats," — Tribes 
 on My Frontier, 15. 
 
 Kyfe, n. One often meets with this 
 word (Ar. Imif) in books about the 
 Levant, to indicate the absolute enjoy- 
 ment of the dolce fa/r niente. Though 
 it is in the Hindustani dictionaries we 
 never remember to have heard it used 
 
 in India ; but the quotation below 
 shows that it is or has been in use in 
 Western India, in something like the 
 Turkish sense. The proper meaning 
 of the Arabic word is ' how ? in what 
 manner ? ' the secondary is ' partial 
 intoxication.' This looks almost like 
 a parallel to the English vulgar slang 
 of ' how comed you so ? ' But in fact 
 a man's kaif is his ' howness,' i.e. what 
 pleases him, his humour; and this 
 passes into the sense of gaiety caused 
 by hasMsJi, &c. 
 
 1808. ". . . . a kind of confectio Jofpo- 
 nica loaded with opium, Gdnja or Bang, 
 and causing keif, or the first degree of in- 
 toxication, lulling the senses and disposing 
 to sleep." — S. Drummond. 
 
 Eythee, s. Hind. KaitM. A form 
 of cursive Nagari character, used by 
 bunyas, &c., in Gangetic India. It 
 is from Kdyatli (Skt. Kayastha), a 
 member of the writer-caste. 
 
 Lac, B. Hind, lakh, from Skt. laksM 
 for raksha. The resinous incrustation 
 produced on certain trees (of which the 
 dhah is one, — see dhawk, but chiefly 
 peepul(q.v.),andttossitmi.e.ScAte'cAer(J 
 %ijuga)s)y the puncture of the Lac in- 
 sect ( Coccus Lacca, L.). See Boxburgh, 
 in Vol. III. of Asiatic Eesearches, 384, 
 seqq. The incrustation contains 60 to 
 70 per cent, of resinous lac, and 10 per 
 cent, of dark red colouring matter from 
 which is manufactured lac-dye. The 
 material in its original crude form is 
 called stick-lac ; when boiled in water it 
 loses its red colour, and is then termed 
 seed-lac ; the melted clarified substance 
 after the extraction of the dye is 
 turned out in thin irregular laminse 
 called shell-lac. This is U8ed_ to make 
 sealing-wax, and in the fabrication of 
 varnishes, &c. 
 
 Though lak bears the same sense in 
 Persian, and lak or luk are used in 
 modern Arabic for sealing-wax, it 
 would appear from Dozy {Qlot., pp. 
 295-6, and Oosteirlingen, 57), thaft 
 identical or approximate forms are 
 used "in various Arabic-speaking 
 regions for a variety of substance* 
 giving a red dye, including the cocc-m 
 
LAG. 
 
 381 
 
 LACK. 
 
 ilicis or Kermes. Still, we h.ave seen 
 no evidence that in Injiia the word 
 was applied otherwise than to the lac 
 of our heading.* And this the term in 
 the Periplus seems unquestionably to 
 indicate ; whilst it is probable that the 
 passage quoted from Aelian is a much 
 misconceived account of the product. 
 It is not nearly so absurd as De Mon- 
 fart's aoooTmt below. 
 • The English word lake for a certain 
 red colour is from this. So also are 
 lacquer and lackered ware, because 
 lac is used in some of the varnishes 
 with which such ware is prepared. 
 
 0. A.D. 80-90. These articles are imported 
 (to theports of Sarbarice, on the W. of the 
 Red. Sea) from the iaterior parts of 
 Ariake :— _ 
 
 SiSripo? 'IfStKO; Kal (TTOtLtaiia 
 (Indian iron and steel) 
 * * ■ * * 
 
 Periplus, § 6. 
 
 0. 250. " There are produced in India 
 
 , |, anunalB of the size of a beetle, of a red 
 
 ! ! colour, and if you saw them for the first 
 
 itime you would compare them to cinnabar. 
 
 They have very long legs, and are soft to 
 
 the touch ; they are produced on the trees 
 
 '■ that bear dectr-wm, and they feed on the 
 
 fruit of these. The Indians catch them 
 
 and crush them, and with these dye their 
 
 red cloaks, and the tunics under these, and 
 
 •everything else that they wish to turn to 
 
 this colour, and to dye. And this kind of 
 
 idothing is carried also to the King of 
 
 Persia." — AeUan, de Nat. Animal, iv. 46. 
 
 c. 1343. The notice of lacca in Pegolotti 
 is, in parts very difficult to translate, and 
 we do not feel absolutely certain that it 
 refers to the Indian jjroduct, though we 
 Tjelieve it to be so. Thus, after explaining 
 ihat there are two classes of jMcca, the ma- 
 twra and acerba, or ripe and unripe, he goes 
 •on : "It is produced attached to stalks, i.e. 
 to the branches of shrubs, but it ought to be 
 clear from stalks, and earthy dust, and 
 iSaud, and from cosUcre (?). The stalks are 
 the twigs of the wood on which it is pro- 
 duced, the costiere or Jigs, as the Catalans 
 ■call them, are composed of the dust of the 
 thing, which when it is fresh heaps together 
 j j and hardens like pitch; only that pitch is 
 l)laok, and these costiere or figs are red and 
 ■of the colour of unripe lacca. And more of 
 ! 1 1 "these costiere is found in the unripe than the 
 : i; [; npe lacca," and so on.— Delia Decima, III. 
 :365. ' 
 
 1510. "There also grows a very large 
 quantity of lacca (or lacra) for making 
 Ted colour, and the tree of this is formed 
 Hike our trees which produce walnuts." — 
 Varthema, 238. 
 
 Garcia says that the Arabs called it !oc- 
 Mmrtrt, ' lao of Sumati'a ' ; probably because the 
 Pega lao was brought to the ports of Sumatra, 
 M4 purchased there. 
 
 1516. "Here (in Pegu) they load much 
 fine laquar, which grows in the country." — 
 £or6osa, Lisbon Acad., 366. 
 
 1519. "And because he had it much in 
 charge to get all the lac (alaore) that he 
 could, the governor knowing through infor- 
 mation of the merchants that much came to 
 the Coast of Choromandel by the ships of 
 Pegu and Martaban that frequented that 
 coast . . . ."—Gorrea, ii. 567. 
 
 1563. " Now it is time to speak of the 
 lacre, of which so much is consumed in this 
 country in closing letters, and for other 
 seals, in the i)lace of wax." — Garcia, 
 f. 112 V. 
 
 1582. "Laker is a kinde of gum that 
 procedeth of the ant." — Gastaneda, tr. by 
 N. L., f. 33. 
 
 c. 1590. (Recipe for iac varnish) "Lac 
 used for chighs (see ehik). If red, 4 ser of 
 lao, and 1 s. of vermilion ; if yellow, 4 s. of 
 lac, andl s. zai'nlkk,." — Ain, i. 226. 
 
 1615. "In this Hand (Goa) is the hard 
 Waice made (which we call Spanish Waxe), 
 and is made in manner following. They 
 inclose a large plotte of ground, with a 
 little trench filled with water ; then they 
 stioke up a great number of small staues 
 vpon the sayd plot, that being done they 
 bring thither a sort of pismires, farre biggar 
 than ours, which beeingdebar'd by the water 
 to issue out, are constrained to retire them- 
 selves vppon the said staues, where they 
 are kil'dT with the heate of the Sunne, and 
 thereof it is that Lacka is made." — De 
 Monfart, 35-36. 
 
 c. 1610. "... Vne manibre de boete ronde, 
 vernie, et lacree, qui est vne ouurage de 
 ces isles." — Pyrard de Laval, i. 127. 
 
 1627. "Lao 'is a strange drugge, made 
 by certaine winged Pismires of the gnmme 
 of Trees." — Purchas, Pilgrimage, 569. 
 
 1727. "Their \a,eTit or japon'd Ware is 
 without any Doubt the best in the World." 
 —A. Sam. ii. 305. 
 
 Laccadive Islands, n.p. Probably 
 Lahsadvvpa, ' 100,000 Islands' ; a name 
 however which would apply much 
 better to the Maldives. Por the for- 
 mer are not really very numerous. 
 There is not, we suspect, any ancient 
 or certain native source for the name 
 as specifically applied to the northern 
 group of islands. Barbosa, the oldest 
 authority we know as mentioning the 
 group (1516), calls them Malandiva, and 
 the Maldives Palaridiva. Several of 
 the individual islands are mentioned 
 in the Tuhfat-al-Majahidln (E.T. by 
 Eowlandson, pp. 150-152), the group 
 itself being called "the islands of 
 Malabar." 
 
 Lack, s. One hundred thousand ; 
 and especially in the Anglo-Indian 
 
LACK. 
 
 382 
 
 LACK. 
 
 colloquial 100,000 Rupees, in the days 
 of better exchange the equivalent of 
 £10,000. Hind, lakh, lah, &o., from 
 Sansk. lakslia, used (see below) in the 
 same sense, but which appears to have 
 originally meant "a mark." 
 
 The word has also been adopted in 
 the Malay and Javanese, and other 
 languages of the Archipelago. But 
 it is remarkable that in all of this class 
 of languag;es which have adopted 
 the word it is used in the sense of 
 10,000 instead of 100,000, with the 
 sole exception of the language of the 
 Lampungs of Sumatra, who use it 
 correctly {Craiofurd). See Crore. 
 
 It is necessary to explain that the 
 term does not occur in the earlier 
 Sanskrit works. Thus in the Talava- 
 hnra BrCihmand, a complete series of 
 the higher numeral teiins is given. 
 After sata (100), saliasra (1000), comes 
 ayuta (10,000), prayuta (now a million), 
 idyufa (now also a million), arhuda 
 (100 millions), nyarbuda (not now 
 used), nihharna (do.) and padma (now 
 10,000 millions). Lalcslia is therefore 
 a modern substitute for prayuta, and 
 the series has been expanded. This 
 was probably done by the Indian 
 astronomers between the Vth and 
 Xth centuries a.d. 
 
 We should observe that though a 
 lad;, used absolutely for a sum of 
 money, in modern times always im- 
 plies rupees, this has not always been 
 the case. Thus in the time of Akbar 
 and his immediate successors the re- 
 venue was settled and reckoned in 
 laks of dams (q. v.). Thus : 
 
 c. 1594. " In the 40th year of his 
 majesty's reign (Akbar's), his dominions 
 consisted of 105 Sircars, subdivided into 
 2737 Kusbahs (see Cusba), the revenue of 
 which he settled for ten years, at the annual 
 rent of 3 Arribs, 62 Crore, 97 Lacks, 55,246 
 Dams. . . ." — Ayeen, by Gladwin, ii. 1. 
 
 At Ormuz again we find another 
 lack in vogue, of which the unit was 
 apparently the dinar, not the old gold 
 coin, but a degenerate dinar of small 
 value. Thus : 
 
 1554. " (Money of Ormuz). — A leque 
 is equivalent to 50 pardaos of fodis, which 
 is called ' bad money,' (and this leque is not 
 a coin but a number by which they reckon 
 at Ormuz) ; and each of these pardaos is 
 equal to 2 azures, and each azar to 10 ^adis, 
 each radi to ICiO dinars, and after this 
 fashion they calculate in the books of the 
 
 Custom-house "—Nunez, Lyvro dos 
 
 Pesos, &o., in Subsidies, 25. 
 
 Here the azar is the Persian liazdr or 
 1000 (dinars) ; the i;adi Pers. sad or lOO' 
 (dinars) ; the leque or lak, 100,000 (dinars) ; 
 and the toman, which does not appear here, 
 is 10,000 (dinars). 
 
 c. 1300. " They went to the Kafir's tent, 
 killed him, and came back into the town, 
 whence they carried off money belonging to 
 the Sultan amounting to 12 laks. The lak 
 is a sum of 100,000 (silver) dinars, equiva- 
 lent to 10,000 Indian gold dina/rs." — Hm 
 Batuta, iii. 106. 
 
 c. 1340. "The Sultan distributes daily' 
 two laks in alms, never less ; a sum of 
 which the equivalent in money of Egypt 
 and Syria would be 160,000 pieces of silver." 
 — Shihabuddln Dimishkl, in N. & E., xiii, 
 192. 
 
 In these examples from Pinto the 
 word is used apart from money, in 
 the Malay form, but not in the Malay 
 sense of 10,000 : 
 
 c. 1540. " The old man desiring to satis- 
 fie Antonio de Faria's demand, Sir, said he 
 . ... the chronicles of those times affirm, 
 how in only four yeares and an half 'Sixteen 
 Lacazaas [lacasd) of men were slain, everir 
 Lacazaa containing an hundred thousand.'' 
 — Pinto, (orig. cap. xlv.) in Cor/an, p. 53. 
 
 c. 1546. " .... he ruined in 4 months 
 space aU the enemies countries, with such a 
 destruction of people as, if credit may be 
 given to our histories .... there died 
 fifty Laquesaasof persons. "—/Wrf. p. 224. 
 
 1615. "And the whole presentwas worth 
 ten of their Leakes, as they call them ; a 
 Leake being 10,000 pounds sterling; the 
 whole 100,000 pounds sterling. "—Con/ai's 
 Letters from India {Crudities, iii. f. 25 v.). 
 
 1616. "He received twenty leeks of 
 roupies towards his charge (two hundred 
 thousand pounds sterling)." — Sir T. Boe, re- 
 print, p. 35. 
 
 1651. " Yeder Lac is hondert duysend." 
 — Rogerius, 77. 
 
 c. 1665. "II faut cent miUe roupies pour 
 faire un lek, cent mille leks pour fair un 
 courou, cent mille courous pour faire un 
 padan, et cent mUle padan pour faire un 
 nil." — Thevcnot, v. 54. 
 
 1673. "In these great solemnities, it is 
 usual for them to set it around with Lamps 
 to the number of two or three Leagues, 
 which is so many hundred thousand in our 
 account. " — Fryer. 
 
 1684. "They have by inf onnation of the 
 servants dug in severall places of the house, 
 where they have found great summes of 
 money. Under his bed were found Lacks 
 i\. In the House of Office two Lacks. 
 They in all found Ten-Lacks already, and 
 make no doubt but to ^^"^m^e."— Hedges, 
 Jan. 2. 
 
 1692. " .... a lack of PagoS. . . ■" 
 —In Wheeler, i. 262. 
 
 1778. " Sir Matthew Mite will make^ 
 the money already advanced in anotheH 
 
LACKER AGE. 
 
 383 
 
 LANCHABA. 
 
 ame, by way of future mortgage upon 
 is estate, for the entire purchase, 5 lacks 
 E roupees."— JPoofe, The JValbob, Act i. 
 ic. i. 
 
 1785. " Your servants have no Trade in 
 his country; neither do you pay them 
 ligh wages, yet in a few years they return 
 England with many lacs of pagodas."— 
 Vffl6o6 ofArcot, in Burke's Speech on his 
 jebts, Works, iv. 18. 
 
 1833. "Tout le reste (et dans le reste il 
 f a dea intendants riches de plus de vingt 
 laks) s'assied par terre." — Jacquemont, 
 Oorresjoond. ii. 120. 
 
 1879. "In modem times the only num- 
 bers in practical use above ' thousands ' are 
 toisa ('lac'or 'lakh') and JoM ('crore') ; 
 and an Indian sum is wont to be pointed 
 thus : 123, 45, 67, 890, to signify 123 crores, 
 45 lakhs, + 67 thousand, eight himdred and 
 ninety. "—Whitney, Sansk. Gram. 161. 
 
 The older writers it will be observed 
 (c. 1600-1620) put the lakh at £10,000; 
 Hamilton (c. 1700) puts it at £12,500; 
 Williamson (c. 1810) at the same ; then 
 for many years it stood again as the equi- 
 valent of £10,000 ; now (1880) it is little 
 more than £8000. 
 
 Lacker age. Bee EMraj. 
 
 Lall-shraub, s. Englishman's 
 Hind. Ul-ihrab, ' red wine.' The 
 vmiversal name of claret in India. 
 
 Lalla, s. P. — H. — laid. In Persia 
 this word seems to he used for a kind of 
 domestic tutor ; now for a male nurse, 
 or as he would be called in India, 
 ' child's hearer.' In N. India it is 
 usually applied to a native clerk 
 writing the vernacular. 
 
 Lama, s. A Tibetan Buddhist 
 monk, Tibet. bLama (6 being silent). 
 The word is sometimes found written 
 Llama ; but this is nonsense. In fact 
 it seems to be a popular confusion, 
 arising from the name of the S. 
 American quadruped which is so spelt. 
 See (juotation from Times below. 
 
 c. 1590. " Fawning Court doctors . . . . 
 said it was mentioned in some holy books 
 that men used to live up to the age of 1000 
 years . . . and in Thibet there were even 
 now a class of Lamahs or Mongolian de- 
 votees, and recluses, and hermits that live 
 
 200 years and more " — BSdaoni, 
 
 quoted by Blochmann, Aim, i. 201. 
 
 1664. "This Ambassador had in his 
 suit a Physician, which was said to be of 
 the Kingdom of Lassa, and of the Tribe 
 Lamy or Lama, which is that of the men of 
 the Law in that country, as the Srahmans 
 are in the Indies ... he related of his 
 great Lama that when he was old, and ready 
 to die, he assembled his, council, and de- 
 
 clared to them that now he was passing 
 into the Body of a little child lately 
 
 born "—Bermier, E. T. 135. 
 
 1716. "Les Thibetaines ont des Eeli- 
 gieux nomm^s Lamas." — In Lettres Edif. 
 xii. 438. 
 
 1774. ". . . ma questo primo figlio . . . 
 rinunzib la corona al secondo e lui difatti sf 
 fece religioso o lama del paese."^i)eKas 
 Thomla, 61. 
 c. 1818. 
 
 " The Parliament of Thibet met— 
 The little Lama, called before it. 
 Did there and then his wliipping get. 
 And, as the Nursery Gazette 
 Assures us, like a hero bore it." 
 T. Moore, The Little Qrand Lama. 
 1876, ". . . . Hastings . . . touches on' 
 the analogy between Tibet and the high 
 valley of Quito, as described by De la 
 Condamine, an analogy which Mr. Markham 
 brings out in interesting detail. . . . But 
 when he enlarges on the wool which is a 
 staple of both countries, and on the animals 
 producing it, he risks confirming in careless' 
 readers that popular impression which 
 might be expressed in the phraseology of 
 Fluelen — "Tis all one; 'tis alike as my 
 fingers is to my fingers, and there is Llamas' 
 in both." — Bev. of Markham' s Tibet, in 
 Times, May 15th. 
 
 The passage last quoted is in jesting vein, 
 but the following is serious and delightful : — 
 1879. "The landlord prostrated himself 
 as reverently, if not as lowly, as a Peruvian 
 before his Grand Llama." — Patty's Dream, 
 a novel reviewed in the Academy, May 
 17th. 
 
 Lamballie, Lomballie, Lombar' 
 die, Lumbanah, &o., s. Dakh. Hind. 
 Ldmbdrd, Mahr. lamhdn, with other 
 forms in the languages of the Peninsula. 
 A wandering tribe of dealers in grain, 
 salt, &c., better known as Banjdrds 
 (see Brinjarry). As an Anglo-Indian 
 word this is now obsolete. It was per- 
 haps a corruption of Lubhdna, the 
 name of one of the great clans or 
 divisions of Banjaras. 
 
 1756. " The army was constantly sup- 
 
 Elied .... by bands of people called 
 lamballis, peculiar to the Deccan, who are 
 continually moving up and down the coun- 
 try, with their flocks, and contract to fur- 
 nish the armies in the field." — Orme, ii. 102. 
 1785. " What you say of the scarcity of 
 grain in your army, notwithstanding your 
 having a cntwal, and so many Lumbanehs 
 with you, has astonished us." — Letters of 
 Tippoo, 49. 
 
 Lanchara, s. A kind of small 
 vessel often mentioned in the Portu- 
 guese histories of the 16th and 17th 
 centuries. The derivation is probably- 
 Malay lanchdr, " quick, nimble." 
 
LANDWIND. 
 
 384 LAN JOHN, LANGIANNE. 
 
 c. 1535. " In questo paese di Cambaia 
 (read Camboja) vi sono molti fiumi, nelli 
 quali vi sono li nauili detti Lancharas, co 
 li quali vanno nauigando la costa di Siam. 
 , . . ." — Sommariode'Segni, etc., in Bamusio, 
 i. f. 336. 
 
 0. 1539. " This King (of the Batas) 
 understanding that I had brought him 
 a letter and a Present from the Captain 
 of Malaca, caused me to be entertained by 
 the Xabundar. . . . This General, accom- 
 panied with five Lanchares and twelve 
 Ballons, came to me to the Port where I 
 irode at anchor." — Pinto, E. T., p. 81. 
 
 Landwind, s. Used in the soutli 
 «f India. A -wind wMch. blows sea- 
 ward during tlie night and early 
 morning. In Port. Terfenho. 
 
 1561. ". . . . Correndo a costa com 
 ■terrenlios."-^(7orTca, Lendas, I. i. 115. 
 
 1644. "And as it is between monsoon 
 ;and monsoon (nwnmm) the wind' is quite 
 uncertain only at the beginning of summer. 
 TheN.W. prevails more than any other wind 
 .... and at the end of it begin the land 
 ■winds (terrenlws) from midnight to about 
 jnoon, and these are B. winds." — Bocan'o, 
 MS. 
 
 1673. " .... we made for the Land, to 
 
 fain the Land Breezes. They begin about 
 lidnight, and hold till Noon, and are by 
 4he Portugals named Terrhenoes." — Fryer, 
 .23. 
 
 1838. "We have had some very bad 
 weather for the last week ; furious land- 
 •wind, very fatiguing and weakening. . . . 
 Everything was so dried up, that when I 
 ;attempted to walk a few yards towards the 
 beach, the grass crunched under my feet 
 like snow." — Letters from Madras, 199-200. 
 
 Langasaque, n.p. The most usual 
 •old form for the Japanese city which 
 we now call Nagasaki (see Sainsbury, 
 passim). 
 
 1611. "After two or three dayes space a 
 lesuite came vnto vs from a place called 
 Langesacke, to which place the Carake of 
 Macao is yeerely wont to come." — W. 
 Adams, in Purchas, i. 126. 
 
 1613. The Journal of Capt. John Saris 
 has both Nangasaque and Langasaque. — 
 Pd. 366. 
 
 1614. " Geve hym oounsell to take heed 
 of one Pedro Guzano, a papist Christian, 
 whoe is his hoste at Miaco ; for a lyinge 
 ifryre (or Jesuist) tould Mr. Peacock at Lan- 
 
 fasaque that Capt. Adams was dead in the 
 owse of the said Guzano, which now I 
 know is a lye per letters I received . . ." — 
 Cocks to Wickham in Diary, &c. ii, 264. 
 
 1618. "It has now com to passe, which 
 before I feared, that a company of rich 
 usurers have gotten this sentence against 
 us, and com doune together every yeare to 
 Langasaque and this place, and have all- 
 •wais byn accustomed to buy by the pancado 
 
 (as they call it), or whole sale, all the goodes 
 which came in the oarick from Amacan, the 
 Portingales having no prevelegese as we 
 have." — The same to the E. I. Co., ii. 
 297-8. 
 
 Two years later Cocks changes his spell- 
 ing'and adopts KTangasaque {lb. 300 and to 
 the end). 
 
 Lan Jolm, Langianne, &c., n.p. 
 Such names are applied in the early 
 part of the 17th century to the Shan 
 or Laos state of Luan^Praban on the 
 Mekong. Lan-chan is one of its 
 names, signifying in Siamese, it is said, 
 ' a million of elephants.' It is known 
 to the Burmese by the same name 
 (Len-Shen). It was near this place 
 that the estimable French traveller 
 Henri Mouhot died, in 1861. 
 
 1587. " I went from Pegu to lamahey (see 
 Jangomay), which is the countrey of the 
 Langeiannes ; it is flue and twentie dayes 
 iourney North-east from Pegu." — Fitch in 
 Hakluyt, ii. 
 
 c. 1598. " Thus we arrived at Lanchan, 
 the capital of the Kingdom (Lao) where the 
 King resides. It is a Kingdom of great 
 extent, but thinly inhabited, because it has 
 been frequently devastated by Pegu."— i)e 
 Morga, 98. 
 
 1613. "There reigned in Pegu in the 
 year 1590 a King called Ximindo ginico, 
 Lord reigning from the cbniines and roots 
 of Great Tartary, to the very last territories 
 bordering on our fortress of Malaca. He 
 kept at his court the principal sons of the 
 Kings of Ov^, Tangu, Porao, LaujsLo (i.e. 
 Ava, Taungu, Prome, Lanjang), Jangom^ 
 Siam, Camboja, and many other realms, 
 making two and thirty of the white um- 
 brella." — Bocairro, 117. 
 
 1617. " The merchants of the country of 
 Lan John, a place joining to the country of 
 Jangoma, arrived at the city of Jndea . . . 
 and Drought great store of merchandize." — 
 Sainsbury, ii. p. 90. 
 
 1663. "Entre tant et de si puissana 
 Eoyaumes du dernier Orient, desquels on 
 n'a presque iamais entendu ijarler en 
 Europe, if y en a vn qui se nomme Lao, et 
 plus proprement le Eoyaume des Langiens 
 . . . le Koyaume n'a pris son . nom que du 
 grand nombre d'Elephants qui s'y rencon- 
 trent : de vray ce mot de Langiens signifie 
 proprement, millers d'Elephants. " — Marini, 
 H. Nomelle et Cvrievse des Moyaumes de 
 Tunquin et de Lao (Fr. Tr., Paris, 1666), 
 329 and 337. 
 
 1668. Lanchang appears in the Map of 
 Slam in De la Loubfere's work, but we do 
 not find it in the book itself. 
 
 c. 1692. "Laos est situ^ sous le mkae 
 Climat que Tonquin ; c'est un royaume 
 grand et puissant, separ4 des Etats voisins 
 par des forets et par des deserts. . . . Les 
 principalesvillessontLandjametrsmmaya." 
 — Kaempfer, H. du Japan, i. 22-23. 
 
L ANTE AS. 
 
 385 
 
 LAR. 
 
 Lanteas, s. A swift kind of boat 
 frequently mentioned by F. M. Pinto 
 and some early writers on China ; but 
 we are unable to identify tie word. 
 
 c. 1540. "... that . . . they set sail 
 from Liampoo for Malaca^ and that being 
 advanced as far as the Isle of Sumbor they 
 had been set upon by a Pyrat, a Guzarathy 
 Nation, called Goia Acem, who had three 
 Junks, and four Lanteeas. . ." — Pinto, B. 
 T., p. 69. 
 
 c. 1560. " There be other lesser shipping 
 than lunkes, somewhat long, called Ban- 
 cows, they place three Oares on a side, and 
 rowe very well, and load a great deal of 
 goods ; there be other lesse called Lanteas, 
 which doe rowe very swift, and beare a 
 good burthen also : and these two sorts of 
 Ships, viz., Bancones and Lanteas, because 
 they are swift, the theeues do commonly 
 vse." — Caspar da, Cruz in Purchas, iii. 174. 
 
 Laos, n.p. A. name appKed by tie 
 Portuguese as a plural to tbe civilised 
 people wbo occupied the ialand 
 frontier of Burma and Siam, between 
 those countries on one hand and China 
 and Tongking on the other ; a people 
 called by the Burmese Shans, a name 
 which we have in recent years adopted. 
 They are of the race of Thai to which 
 the Siamese belong, and whiohextends 
 with singular identity of manners 
 and language, though broken into 
 many separate communities, from 
 Assam to .the Malay Peninsula. The 
 name has since been frequently used 
 as a singular, and applied as a territo- 
 rial name to the region occupied by this 
 people immediately to the North of 
 Siam. There have been a great number 
 of separate principalities in this region, 
 of which now one and now another 
 predominated and conquered its 
 neighbours. Before the rise of Siam 
 the most important was that of which 
 Sakotai was the capital, afterwards 
 represented by Xieng-mai, the Zimme 
 of the Burmese and the Jaugoma 
 (q.v.) of some old English documents. 
 In later days the chief states were 
 Muang^ Luang Praban (see Lan John) 
 and Vien-shan, both upon the Mekong. 
 
 It would appear from Lieut. 
 Macleod's narrative, and from Gamier, 
 that the name of Lao is that by which 
 the branch of these people on the 
 Lower Mekong, i.e., of those two 
 states, used to designate themselves. 
 Muang Praban is still quasi inde- 
 pendent ; Vien-shan was annexed by 
 biam with great cruelties, c. 1828. 
 
 1553. ' ' Of silver of 11 dinheiros alloy he 
 
 (Alboquerque) made only a kind of money 
 called Malaquezes, which silver came thither 
 from Pegu, whilst from Siam came a very 
 pure silver of 12 dinheiros assay, pro- 
 cured from certain people called Laos, lying 
 to the north of those two kingdoms." — 
 jBchtos, II. vi. C. 
 
 1553. " . . certain very rugged moun- 
 tain ranges, like the Alps, inhabited by the 
 people called Gueos who fight on horseback, 
 and with whom the King of Siam is con- 
 tinually at war. They are near him only 
 on the north, leaving between the two the 
 people called Laos, who encompass this 
 Kingdom of Siam, both on the-North, and on 
 the East along the river Mecon . . . and 
 on the south adjoin these Laos the two 
 Kingdoms of Camboja and Choampa (see 
 Champa), which are on the sea-board. 
 These Laos .... though they are lords of 
 so great territories, embracing three King- 
 doms, are all subject to this King of Siam, 
 though often in rebellion against him. . ." 
 —lb. III. ii. 5. 
 
 ,, "Three Kingdoms at the upper 
 part of these, are those of the Laos, who (as 
 we have said) obey Siam through fear : the 
 first of these is called Jangoma (q.v.), the 
 chief city of which is called Chiamay . . . 
 the second Cliancray Chencran: the third 
 Lanchaa (see Lan John) which is below the 
 others, and adjoins the Kingdom of Cache, 
 or Cauchichina " — lb. 
 
 c. 1560. " These Laos came to Camboia, 
 downe a Kiver many dales louruie, which 
 they say to have his beginning in China as 
 many others which runne into the Sea of 
 India; it hath eight, fifteene, and twentie 
 fathome water, as my self e saw by experience 
 in agreat part of it; it passeth through manie 
 vnknowne and desart Countries of great 
 Woods and Porests where there are innu- 
 merable Elephants, and many BufEes ... 
 and certayne beastes which in that Countrie 
 they call Badas" (see Abada). — Gaspar da 
 Crus, in Purchas, iii. 169. 
 
 c. 1598. " .... I offered to go to the 
 Laos by land, at my expense, in search of 
 the King of Cambodia, as I knew that that 
 was the road to go by. . . ." — Bias de 
 Serman Gonzalez in De Morga, (E. T. by 
 Hon. H. Stanley, Hak. Soc), p. 97. 
 
 1641. "Concerning the Land of the Lou- 
 wen, and a Journey made thereunto by our 
 Folk in Anno 1641" (etc.). — Valentijn, III. 
 Pt. ii. pp. 50 seqq. 
 
 1663. "Relation Novvdle et Cvrievse dv 
 Eoyavme de Lao. — Traduite de I'ltalien du 
 P. de Marini, Komain. Paris, 1666." 
 
 1766. " Les peuples de Lao,.nos voisins, 
 n'admittent ni la question ni les peines arbi- 
 traires . . . ni les horribles supplioes qui 
 sont parmi nous en usage ; mais aussi nous 
 
 les Tegardons comme de barbares 
 
 Toute I'Asie convient que nous dansons 
 beaucoup mieux qu'eux." — Voltaire, Dia- 
 logue XXI., Andr& des Couches * Siam. 
 
 Lar, n.p. This 
 several applications. 
 
 name has had. 
 
LAR. 
 
 386 
 
 LABIN. 
 
 (a). To the region wHeli we now call 
 Guzerat, in its most general applica- 
 tion. In tHs sense the name is now 
 quite obsolete ; but it is that used by 
 most of the early Arab geographers. 
 It is the XapiKT) of Ptolemy; and 
 appears to represent an old Sanskrit 
 name Lata, adj. Latdka, or Latika. 
 
 C. A.n. 150. "Tjj! St 'Ii/Soo-Kufli'as Ta ivo 
 ava.TO^v TO. [ji€v airo 0aAa(r(njs Karexet ^ AapiKTj 
 X<upa, ^v tJ fjLe(r6yeL0L airo ftev Sv(r£(i)f tov Na^aSou 
 irorajixoi) jroAtff TjSe. . . Bapvya^a efiiropiov." — 
 
 Ptolemy, VII. ii, 62. 
 
 0. 940. "On the coast, e.g. at Saimur, 
 at Subara, and at Tana, they speak lari ; 
 these provinces give their name to the Sea 
 of lar (Iiarawi) on the coast of which they 
 are situated. " — Masu'dl, i. 381. 
 
 0. 1330. " A certain Traveller says that 
 Tana is a city of Guzerat (Jvzrat) in its 
 eastern part, lying west of Malabar 
 {MwnXbwr) ; whilst Ibn Sa'yid says that it 
 is the furthest city of Lar (Al-LS/r), and 
 very famous among traders." — Abulfeda, in 
 Oildemeister, p. 188. 
 
 c. 1020. " .... to Each the coimtry 
 producing gum [mokl, i. e. bdellium, q. v. ), and 
 bd/rdr^d (?)... to' Somnitt, fourteen (para- 
 sangs) ; to Kamb^ya, thirty ... to T^na 
 five. There you enter the country of La- 
 ran, where is JaimiSr " (i. q. Saimur, see 
 Choul). — Al-Birum, in Elliot, i.'66. 
 
 (b). To the Delta region of the 
 Indus, and especially to its western 
 part. Sir H. Elliot supposes the 
 name in this use, which survived till 
 recently, to be identical with the pre- 
 ceding, and that the name had origin- 
 ally extended continuously over the 
 coast, from the western part of the 
 Delta to beyond Bombay (see his 
 Historians, i. 378). We have no means 
 of deciding this question (see Larry- 
 Bunder.) 
 
 c. 1820. "Diwal .... was reduced to 
 ruins by a Muhammedan invasion, and 
 another site chosen to the eastward. The 
 new town still went by the same name . . . 
 and was succeeded by Ldb-i Bandar or the 
 port of Lar, which is the name of the coun- 
 try forming the modern delta, particularly 
 the western part." — M'Murdo in J. B. As. 
 Soc, i. 29. 
 
 (e). To a Province on the north of 
 the Persian Gulf, with its capital. 
 
 c. 1220. Lar is erroneously described by 
 Yakut as a great island between Siraf and 
 Kish. But there is no such island.* It is an 
 extensive province of the continent. See 
 Barhier de Meynwrd, Dict.de la Perse, p. 501. 
 
 * It is possible that the island called Shaikh 
 Slm'aib, which is oil the coast of Lar, and not far 
 rom Siraf, may he meant. Barhosa also men- 
 Ions Lar among the islands in the Gulf subject to 
 he K. of Ormuz (p. 37). 
 
 c. 1330. "We marched for three days 
 through a desert . . . and then arrived at 
 Lar, a big town, having springs, con- 
 siderable streams, and gardens, and fine 
 bazars. We lodged in the hermitage of the 
 pious Shaikh Abu Dulaf Muhammad. . . ." 
 —Ibn Batuta, ii. 240. 
 
 c. 1487. ' ' Retorneing alongest the coast, 
 fomeagainst Ormuos there is a towne called 
 Lar, a great and good towne of merchaun- 
 dise, about ij"'. houses. . . ." — Josafa Bar- 
 bara, old E. T. (Hak. Soc), 80. 
 
 ■-■ 1553. " These benefactions the Kings of 
 Ormuz .... pay to this day to a moeque 
 which that Caciz (see Oasis) had made in a 
 district called Hongez of Sheikh Doniar, 
 adjoining the city of Lara, distant from 
 Ormuz over 40 leagues." — Barros, II. ii. 2. 
 
 1602. "This man was a Moor, a native 
 of the Kingdom of Lara, adjoining that of 
 Ormuz ; his proper name was Cufo, but as 
 he was a native of the Kingdom of Laia 
 he took a surname from the country, and 
 called himself Cufo Larym." — Gouto, IV. 
 vii. 6. 
 
 1622. "Lar, as I said before, is capital of 
 a great province or kingdom, which till our 
 day had a prince of its own, who rightfully 
 or wrongfully reigned there absolutely ; but 
 about 23 years since, for reasons rather 
 generous than covetous, as it would seem, 
 it was attacked by Abbas K. of Persia, and 
 the country forcibly taken. . . . Now Lar 
 is the seat of a Sultan dependent on the 
 Khan of Shiraz. . . ." — P. delta Valle, ii. 
 322. 
 
 1727. "And 4 Days Journey within 
 Land, is the City of Laar, which according 
 to their fabulous tradition is the Burying- 
 place of Lot. . . ." — A. Ham. i. 92. 
 
 Larai, s. This Hind, word, mean- 
 ing ' fighting,' is by a curious idiom 
 applied to the biting and annoyance of 
 fleas and the like. There is a similar 
 idiom {jang Icardan) in Persian. 
 
 Larek, n.p. Lwrale,; an island in the 
 Persian Gulf, not far from the island of 
 Jerun or Ormus. 
 
 1685. " We came up with the islands of 
 Ormus and Arack ..." (galled Lareck 
 afterwards). — Hedges, May 23. 
 
 Larin, s. Pers. larl. A peculiar 
 kind of money formerly in use on the 
 Persian Gulf, on the W. Coast of India, 
 and in the Maldive Islands, in which 
 last it survived to the present century. 
 The name is there retained still, though 
 coins of the ordinary form are used. 
 It is sufficiently described in the quota- 
 tions, and representations are given by 
 De Bry and Tavernier. The name 
 appears to have been derived from the 
 territory of Lar on the Persian Gulf, 
 (see under that word). 
 
LABKIN. 
 
 387 
 
 LABBY-BUNDEB. 
 
 1525. " As tamgas larys valem cada hua 
 sesemta reis. . . ." — Laiil»'mi^idas Cousas 
 da India, 38. 
 
 c. 1563. "I have seen the men of the 
 Country that were Gentiles take their 
 children, their sonues and their daughters, 
 and have desired the Portugalls to buy 
 them, and I have seene them sold for eight 
 or ten larines apiece, which may be of our 
 money xs. or xiiis. iiiic^." — Master Caesar 
 Frederike in Hak. ii. 343. 
 
 1583. Gasparo Balbi has an account of 
 the Larino, the greater part of which seems 
 to he borrowed literatim by Fitch in the 
 succeeding quotation. But Balbi adds : 
 '.' The first who began to strike them was 
 the King of Lar, who formerly was a power- 
 ful King in Pei'sia, but is now a small one." 
 -f. 35. 
 
 1587. "The said Larine is a strange piece 
 of money, not being round, as all other 
 current money in Chriatianitie, but is a 
 small rod of silver, of the greatnesse of the 
 pen of a goose feather . . . which is wrested 
 so that the two endes meet at the just half 
 part, and in the head thereof is a stamp 
 Turkesco, and these be the best current 
 money in all the Indias, and 6 of these 
 Xarines make a duckat. " — B. Fitch, in ffak. 
 ii. 407. 
 
 1598. " An Oxe or a Cowe is there to be 
 bought for one Larijn, which is as much as 
 halfe a Gildeme." — Jjinschoten, 28. 
 
 c. 1610. "La monnoye du Royaume n'est 
 que d'argent et d'vne sorte. Ce sont dea 
 pieces d'argent qu'ils appellent larius, de 
 valeur de huit sols ou enuiron de nostre 
 monnoye . . . longues comme le doigt mais 
 redoubl&s. . ." — Pyrard de Laval, i. 163. 
 
 1613. "We agreed with one of the 
 Governor's kinred for twenty laries (twenty 
 shillings) to conduct us. . . ." — N'. WMthing- 
 ton, in Purchas, i. 484. 
 
 1622. "The lari is a piece of money that 
 I will exhibit in Italy, most eccentric in 
 form, for it is nothing but a little rod of 
 silver of a fixed weight, and bent double 
 unequally. On the bend it is marked with 
 some small stamp or other. It is called 
 lari because it was the peculiar money 
 of the Princes of Lar, invented by them 
 when they were separated from the King- 
 dom of Persia In value every 5 lari 
 
 are equal to a piastre or patacca of reals 
 of Spain, or ' piece of eight ' as we choose 
 to call it."— P. ddU Valle, ii. 434. 
 
 Larkin, s. (obsolete). A kind of 
 driiik — apparently a sort of punch, 
 (q. v.), — ^wliicli was popular in tte 
 Company's old factories. We Imo-w 
 tie word only on the authority of 
 Pietro della VaUe; but he is the most 
 accurate of travellers. 
 
 We are ia the dark as to the origin, 
 of the name. On the one hand its form 
 suggests an eponymus among the old 
 servants of the Company, such as 
 
 Robert Larkin, whom ve find to have 
 been engaged for the service in 1610, 
 and to have died chief of the Factory 
 of Patani, on the E. coast of the Malay 
 Peninsula, in 1616. But again we find 
 in a Vocabulary of " Oertaine Wordes 
 of the.Naturall Language of laua" 
 in Drake's Voyage (Hak. iv. 246) : 
 " Larmke='DTmke." Of this word we 
 can trace nothing nearer than ( Javan.) 
 ' larih,' to' pledge, or invite to drink 
 at an entertainment,' and (Malay), 
 larih-larahan, ' mutual pledging to 
 drink.' It will be observed that della 
 Valle assigns the drink especially to 
 Java. 
 
 1623. ' ' Meanwhile the year 1622 was 
 drawing near its close, and its last days 
 were often celebrated of an evening in the 
 House of the English, with good fellow- 
 ship. And on one of these occasions I 
 learned from them how to make a beverage 
 called Larkin, which they told me was m 
 great vogue in Java, and in all those other 
 islands of the ITar East. This said be- 
 verage seemed to me in truth an admu'able 
 thing, — not for use at every meal (it is too 
 strong for that), — but as a tonic in case of 
 debility, and to make tasty possets, much 
 better than those we make with Muscatel 
 wines or Cretan malmseys. So I asked 
 for the recipe ; and am taking it to Italy 
 with me. ... It seemed odd to me that in 
 those hot southern regions, as well as in 
 the environs of Hormuz here, where also 
 the heat is great, they should use both 
 spice in their food and spirits in their 
 drink, as well as sundry other hot be- 
 verages like this larkin."— P. della Valle, 
 ii. 475. 
 
 larry-bunder, n. p. The name of 
 an old seaport in the Delta of the 
 Indus, which succeeded Daibul (see 
 Diul) as the chief haven of Sind. We 
 are doubtful of the proper orthography. 
 It was in latter Mahoromedan times 
 called Laliorl-handar, probably from 
 presumed connexion with Lahore as 
 the port of the Punjab {Elliot, i. 378). 
 At first sight, McMurdo's suggestion 
 that the original name may have been 
 Lari-handar, from Lar, the local na&e 
 of the southern part of Sind (see Lar), 
 seems probable. McMurdo, indeed, 
 writing about 1820, says that the name 
 L3.ri-hand.ar was not at all familiar to 
 natives; but if accustomed to the form 
 Lahori-landar they might not recog- 
 nize it in the other. The shape taken 
 however by what is apparently the 
 same name in our first quotation: is 
 adverse to McMurdo's suggestion. 
 
 u. 1030. " This stream (the Indus) aftec 
 c c 2 
 
LASCAR. 
 
 388 
 
 LASCAR. 
 
 passing (Alor) .... divides into two 
 streams ; one empties itself into the sea in 
 tlie neighbourhood of the city of luharani, 
 and the other branches off to the East, to 
 the borders of Kach, and is known by the 
 name of Sind Sdgar, i.e. Sea of Sind." — 
 Al-Birunl in Elliot, i. 49. 
 
 c. 1S33. " I travelled five days in his 
 company with Ala-iil-Mulk, and we arrived 
 at the seat of his Government, i.e. the 
 town of Lahari, a fine city situated on the 
 shore of the great Sea, and near which the 
 Kiver Sind enters the sea. Thus two great 
 waters join near it; it possesses a grand 
 haven, frequented by the people of Yemen, 
 of Fars (etc). . . . The Amir Ala-ul-Mulk 
 . . . told me that the revenue of this place 
 amounted to 60 laks a year." — Ibn Batuta, 
 iii. 112. 
 
 1565. "Blood had not yet been spilled, 
 when suddenly, news came from Thatta, 
 that the Piringis had passed Lahori Bandar, 
 and attacked the ciiy."—Tdrlkh-i-Tdhin, 
 in Elliot, i. 277, 
 
 16J3. "In November 1613 the Expedi- 
 tion arrived at Iiaurebunder, the port of 
 Sinde, with Sir Robert Shirley and his 
 company. " — Sainsbury, i. 321. 
 
 c. 1665. "II se fait aussi beaucoup de 
 trafio au loure-bender, qui est k trois jours 
 de Tatta sur la mer, oti la rade est plus ex- 
 cellente pour Vaisseaux, qu'en quelque 
 autre lieu que ce soit des Indes." — Thevenot, 
 V. 159. 
 
 1727. ' ' It was my Fortune .... to 
 come to larribunder, with a Cargo from 
 Mallehar, worth above £10,000."—^. Bam. 
 i. 116. 
 
 1780. "The, first place of any note, 
 after passing the bar, is laribunda, about 
 5 or 6 leagues from the sea." — Dunn's 
 Orietital Navigator, 5th ed., p. 96. 
 
 1813. " Laribunder. This is commonly 
 called Scindy Eiver, being the principal 
 branch of the Indus, having 15 feet water 
 on the bar, and 6 or 7 fathoms inside ; it is 
 situated in latitude about 24° 30' north. . . . 
 The town of laribunder is about 5 leagues 
 from the sea, and vessels of 200 tons used 
 to proceed up to it."— Milbum, i. 146. 
 
 1831. "We took the route by Durajee 
 and Meerpoor. . . . The town of Lahory 
 was in sight from the former of these 
 places, and is situated on the same, or left 
 bank of the Pittee."— jl. Burnes, 2nd ed.. 
 i. 22. 
 
 Lascar, s. The word is originally 
 froia the Pers. lashkar, ' an army,' ' a 
 camij,'* whence lashkari, 'one belong- 
 ing to an army, a soldier.' The word 
 lascdr or Idscdr (both these pronuncia- 
 tions are in vogue) appears to have 
 been corrupted, through the Portuguese 
 use of lashkari in the forms lasquarin, 
 lascari, etc., either by the Portuguese 
 
 It would seem tliat tlie Ai'. 'aslar, ' an army,' 
 is taken from tliw Pers. word. 
 
 themselves, or by the Dutch and Eng- 
 lish who took up the word from them, 
 and from these Jasl-ur has passed back 
 again into native use in this corrupt 
 shape. 
 
 The early Portuguese writers have 
 the forms we have just named in the 
 sense of ' soldier;' but lascar is never 
 so used now. It is in general the 
 equivalent of hhaldil, in the various 
 senses of that word (v. Classy), viz. 
 (1) an inferior class of artilleryman 
 {'gun-lascar ') ; (2) a tent-pitcher, doing 
 other work which the class are accus- 
 tomed to do ; (3) a sailor. The last is 
 the most common Anglo-Indian use, 
 and has passed into the English lan- 
 guage. 
 
 The use of lascar in the modern sense 
 by Pyrard de Laval shows that this 
 use was already general on the west 
 coast at the beginning of the 17th 
 century, whilst the curious distinction 
 whichPyrard makes betweenLascar and 
 Lascari, and Dr. Fryer makes between 
 Lvscar and Lascar (accenting probably 
 Liiscar and Lascdr) shows that lashkari 
 for a soldier was still also in use. 
 
 In Ceylon the use of the word las- 
 careen for a kind of local or civil 
 soldier long survived; perhaps is not 
 extinct. 
 
 The word lashkari does not seem to 
 occur in the Ain. The original word 
 lashkar is used in. its proper sense by 
 Sir T. Eoe below, for ' a camp.' 
 
 1541. " It is a proverbial saying over all 
 India {i.e. Portuguese India, see s. v.) that 
 the good Lasquarim, or ' soldier ' as we 
 should call him, must be an Abyssinian." 
 — Castro, Rotewo, 73. 
 
 1546. "Besides these there were others 
 (who fell at Din) whose names are unknown, 
 being men of the lower rank, among whom 
 I knew a lasoarym (a man getting only 
 500 reis of pay !) who was the first man to 
 lay his hand on the Moorish wall, and 
 shouted aloud that they mighiteee him, as 
 many have told me. And ne was imme- 
 diately thrown down wounded in five 
 places with stones and bullets, but still 
 lived; and a noble gentleman sent and 
 had him rescued and carried away by his 
 slaves. And he survived, but being a 
 common man he did not even get his pay ! " 
 — CcwTca, iv. 567. 
 
 1552. "... eles os reparte polos las- 
 carinB de suas capitanias, q assi ohamSo 
 soldados." — Oastanheda, ii. 67. 
 
 1554. " Moreover the Senhor Governor 
 conceded to the said ambassador that if in 
 the territories of Idalshaa, or in those of 
 our Lord the King there shall be any 
 differences or quarrels between any Por- 
 
LASCAR. 
 
 389 
 
 LIT, LAT SAHIB. 
 
 tuguese lascarins or peons (pides) of ours, 
 and lascarins of the territories of Idalshaa 
 and peons of his, that the said Idalshaa 
 shall order the delivery up of the Por- 
 tuguese and peons that they may be 
 punished if culpable. And in like manner 
 . . ."—S. Botdho, Tomho, 44. 
 
 1572. "Erant in eo praesidio Lasqna- 
 rini circiter septingenti artis sclopettariae 
 peritissimi." — E. Acosta, f. 236 v. 
 
 1598. " The soldier of BaUagate, which 
 is called Jjascarin . . ." — lAnschoten, 74. 
 
 1600. " Todo a mais churma e meneyo 
 das naos sSo Mouros que chamao Laschares 
 . . ." — iMcena, Life of S. Franc. Xav. , liv. 
 iv., p. 223. 
 
 c. 1610. "Mesmes tons les mariniers et 
 les pUotes sont Indiens, tant Gentils que 
 Mahometans. Tous ces gens de mer les 
 appellent Lascars, etlessoldats LaBcarits." 
 '—Pyrard de Laval, i. 317. 
 
 1616. "I tooke horse to auoyd presse, 
 and other inconvenience, and crossed out 
 of the Leskar, before him." — Sir T. Soe in 
 Purclias, i. 559 ; see also 560. 
 
 1644. "... The aldms of the juris- 
 diction of Damam, in which distrid; there 
 are 4 fortified posts defended by Lascars 
 (Xascaiis) who are mostly native Chris- 
 tian soldiers, though they may be heathen 
 as some of them are." — Bocarro, MS. 
 
 1673. "The Seamen and Soldiers differ 
 only in a Vowel, the one being pronounced 
 with an u, the other with an a, as Lnscar, 
 a soldier, Lascar, a seaman." —Fryer, 107. 
 
 1685. "They sent also from Sofragan 
 D. Antonio da Motta Galvaon with 6 com- 
 panies, which made 190 men ; the Dissaya 
 (q, V.) of the adjoining provinces joined him 
 with 4,000 Lascarins."— i!i6c3«w, H. of the 
 I. of Ceylan (from French Tr., p. 241). 
 
 1690. " For when the English Sailers at 
 that time perceiv'd the softness of the 
 Indian Lascarrs ; how tame they were . . . 
 they embark'd again upon a new Design 
 . . . to . . . rob these hai-mless Traffickers 
 in the Red Sea." — Ovington, 464. 
 
 1726. ' ' Lascaryns, or Loopers, are native 
 soldiers, who have some regular main- 
 tenance, and in return must always be 
 ieaiy."—Valentiin, Ceylon. Names of 
 Offices, &c., 10. 
 
 1755. " Some Lascars and Sepoys were 
 now sent forward to clear the road." — 
 Orme, i. 394 (ed. 1803). 
 
 1787. ' ' The Field Pieces attached to the 
 Cavalry draw up on the Bight and Left 
 Flank of the Regiment ; the 'Artillery 
 Lascars forming in a line with the Front 
 Kank the full Extent of the Drag Hopes, 
 which they hold in their hands." — Regns. 
 far the Eon. Company's Troops on the Coast 
 of Goronumdel, by M.-Cfen. Sir Archibald 
 CampbeU, K.B. Govr. & C. in (J. Macbas, 
 p. 9. 
 
 1803. "In those parts (of the low country 
 of Ceylon) where it is not thought requisite 
 to quarter a body of troops, there is a police 
 
 corps of the natives appointed to enforcethe 
 commands of Government in each district ; 
 they are composed of Conganies, or ser- 
 geants, Arabics, or corporals, and Lasoar- 
 ines, or common soldiers, and perform the 
 same office as our Sheriff's men or con- 
 stables."— PCT'cinai's Ceylon, 111. 
 
 1807. "A large open boat formed the 
 van, containing his excellency's guard of 
 lascoreens, with their spears raised per- 
 pendicularly, the union colours flying, and 
 Ceylon drums called tomtoms beating." — 
 Cordiner's Ceylon, 170. 
 
 1872. " The lascars on board the steam ers 
 were insignificant looking people." — The 
 Dilemma, ch. ii. 
 
 Lat, Lat Sahib, s. This, a popular 
 corruption of Lord Sahib or Ldrd Sahib, 
 as it is -written in Hind., is the usual 
 form from native lips, at least in the 
 Bengal Presidency, of the title by which 
 the Governor-General has long been 
 known in the vernaculars. The term 
 also extends nowadays to Lieutenant- 
 Governors, who in. contact with the 
 higher authority become Chotd ('Lit- 
 tle') Lat, whilst the Governor-General 
 and the Commander-in-Chief are 
 sometimes discriminated as the MuUn 
 Lat Sahib and the Jangi Lat Sahib 
 ('territorial' and 'military'), the 
 Bishop as the Lat Padre Sahib, and 
 the Chief Justice as the Lat Justy 
 Sahib. The title is also sometimes, 
 but very incorrectly, applied to minor 
 dignitaries of the supreme Govern- 
 ment. 
 
 1824. " He seemed, however, much 
 puzzled to make out my rank, never hay- 
 ing heard (he said) of any ' Lord SahiD ' 
 except the Governor-General, while he was 
 still more perplexed by the exposition of 
 'Lord Bishop Sahib,' ^hichfor some reason 
 or other my servants always prefer to that 
 of Lord Padre."— ffcftcr, i. 69. 
 
 1837. "The Arab, thinking I had pur- 
 posely stolen his kitten, ran after the buggy 
 at full speed, shouting as he passed Lord 
 Auckland's tents, ' Doha"!, doha'i. Sahib ! 
 dohal. Lord Sahib ! * ' Mercy, mercy, sir ! 
 mercy, Governor-General !' The faster the 
 horse rushed on, the faster followed the 
 shouting Arab."— Wanderings of a Pilgriiii, 
 ii. 142. 
 
 1868. " The old barber at Roorkee, after 
 telling me that he had known Strachey 
 when he first began, added, ' Ab Lat- 
 Sekretur hai ! Ah ! hum bhi boodda hogya ! 
 (' Now he is Lord Secretary! Ah ! 1 too 
 have become old I)."— Letter from, the late 
 M.-Gen. W. W. ff. Oreathed. 
 
 1877 "... in a rare but most valu- 
 able book (' Galloway's Observations on 
 
 gee Soai. 
 
LAT. 
 
 390 
 
 LEE. 
 
 India,' 1825, pp. 254^8), in which the 
 author reports, with much quiet humour, 
 an aged native's account of the awful con- 
 sequences of contempt of an order of the 
 (as he called the Supreme Court) ' Shu- 
 lyreem Koorut,' the order of Impey being 
 'Lord Justey Sahib-ka-hookm,' the instru- 
 ments of whose will were * dbidabis ' or 
 affidavits."— Letter from Sir J. F. Stephen 
 in Times, May 31. 
 
 Lat. s. Hind, lai, used as a cor- 
 ruption of the English, lot, in reference 
 to an auction {Carnegie). 
 
 Laterite. s. A term, first used by 
 Dr. Francis Buchanan, to indicate a 
 reddish brick-like argillaceous forma- 
 tion much impregnated with iron 
 peroxide) and hardening on exposure 
 to the atmosphere, which is found in 
 places all over South India from one 
 coast to the other, and the origin of 
 which geologists find very obscure. 
 It is found of two distinct types : viz. 
 (1). High-level Laterite, capping espe- 
 cially the trap-rocks of the Deccan, 
 with a bed from 30 or 40 to 200 feet 
 in thickness, which perhaps extended 
 at one time over the greater part of 
 Peninsular India. This is found as far 
 north as the Eajmahl and Monghyr 
 hills. (2). Low-level Laterite, form- 
 ing comparatively thin and sloping 
 beds on the plains of the coast. The 
 origin of both is I'egarded as being, in 
 the most probable view, modified vol- 
 canic matter; the low-level laterite 
 having undergone a further rearrange- 
 ment and deposition; but the matter 
 is too complex for brief statement (see 
 Neivhold, in J. E. A. S., vol. viii. ; and 
 Manual of the Oeol. of Lndia, pp. xlv. 
 seqq. , 348 seqq. ). Mr. King and others 
 have found flint weapons in the low- 
 level formation. Laterite is the usual 
 material for road-metal in S. India, 
 as kunkur (q.v.) is in the north. 
 In Ceylon it is called Cabook (q.v.). 
 
 1800. " It is diffused in immense masses, 
 without any appearance of stratification, 
 and is placed over the granite that forms 
 the basis of Malayala. ... It very soon 
 becomes as hard as brick, and resists the 
 air and water much better than any brick 
 I have seen in India. ... As it is usually 
 cut into the form of bricks for building, in 
 several of the native dialects it is called the 
 brick-stone (Iticacullee). . . . 'The most 
 proper English name ^^•ould be laterite, 
 trom Lateritis, the appellation that may be 
 given it in science." — Buchanan, Mvsm'e, 
 &c. ii. 440-441. 
 
 _ 1860. " Natives resident in these locali- 
 ties (Galle and Colombo) are easily recogni- 
 
 sable elsewhere by the general hue of their 
 dress. This is occasioned by the pre- 
 valence along the western coast of laterite, 
 or, as the Singhalese call it, cabook, a 
 product of disintegrated gneiss, which being 
 subjected to detrition communicates its hue 
 to the soU." — Tennent's Ceylon, i. 17. 
 
 Lattee, s. A stick; a bludgeon, 
 often made of the male bamboo {Den- 
 drocalamus strictvs), and sometimes 
 bo]^nd at short intervals with iron 
 rings, forming a formidable weapon. 
 The word isHind. latht and lathi, Mahr. 
 laththa. This is from Prakrit lattM 
 for Sansk. yaahti, ' a stick,' according 
 to the Prakrit grammar of Vavaruchi 
 (ed. Oowell, ii. 32); see also Lassen, 
 Institutiones, Ling. Prakrit, 195. 
 
 Jiahi IdtM, us Jd hhains, is a Hind, 
 proverb [cujua haculum ejus buhalus), 
 equivalent to the " good old rule; the 
 simple plan." 
 
 1830. " The natives use a very dangerous 
 weapon, which they have been forbidden 
 by Government to carry. I took one as a 
 curiosity, which had been seized on a man 
 in a_ fight in a village. It is a very heavy 
 lathi, a solid male bamboo, 5 feet 5 inches ' 
 long, headed with iron in a most formidable 
 manner. There are 6 jagged semicircular 
 irons at the top, each 2 inches in length, 
 1 in height, and it is shod with iron bands 
 16 inches deep from the toiD." — Wanderings 
 of a Pilgrim,, vol. i., p. 133. 
 
 1878. "After driving some 6 miles, we 
 came upon about 100 men seated in rows 
 on the road-side, all with latties." — Life in 
 the Mofussil, i. 114. 
 
 Latteeal, s. Hind. latMyal, or, more 
 cumbrously, lathiwdla, ' a clubman,' a 
 hired ruffian. Such gentry wer.e not 
 many years ago entertained in scores 
 b}- planters in some parts of Bengal, 
 to maintain by force their claims to 
 lands for sowing indigo on. 
 
 1878. "Doubtless there were hired lat- 
 tials ... on both sides." — Life in the 
 , ii. 6. 
 
 Lecque, s. We do not know what 
 the word used by the Abbe Eaynal in 
 the following extract is meant for. It 
 is perhaps a mistake for. last, a Dutch 
 weight. 
 
 1770. "They (Dutch at the Cape) re- 
 ceive a still smaller profit from 60 lecques 
 of red wine, and 80 or 90 of white, which 
 they carry to Europe every year. The 
 lecque weighs about 1,200 pounds."— 
 Eaynal (E. T., 1777) i. 231. 
 
 Lee, s. Chin. Zj. The ordinary Chi- 
 nese itinerary measure. Books of the 
 Jesuit Missionaries generally interpret 
 
LEECHEJS, LYCHHE. 
 
 391 
 
 LEMON. 
 
 the modern li as {„ of a league, -wHcli 
 gives about 3 li to tli,e mile ; more 
 exactly, according to Mr. Giles, 274 ^'~ 
 10 miles ; but it evidently varies a 
 good deal in different parts of China, 
 and has also varied in the course of 
 ages. Thus in the 8th century, data 
 quoted by M. Vivien de St. Martin, 
 from Pere Gaubil, show that the li wa.a 
 little more than -J- of an English 
 mile. And from several concurrent 
 statements we may also conclude that 
 often the li is generalised so that a 
 certain number of li, generally 100, 
 stand for a day's march. 
 
 1585. "By the said booke it is found 
 that the Chinos haue amongst them but 
 only three kind of measures ; the which in 
 their language are called 111, pu, and iciiam, 
 which is as much as to say, or in effect, as 
 a forlong, league, or iomey : the measure, 
 which is called In, hath so much space as a 
 man's voice on a plaine grounde may bee 
 hearde in a quiet day, halowing or whoping 
 with all the force and strength lie may ; 
 and ten of these liis maketh a jm, which 
 is a great Spanish league ; and ten pus 
 maketh a dayes ioumey, which is called 
 iclum, which maketh 12 (sic) long leagues." 
 —Mendosa, i. 21. 
 
 1861. " In this part of the country a 
 day's march, whatever its actual distance, 
 is called 100 li ; and the li may therefore 
 be taken as a measure of time rather than 
 of distance."— CoZ. Sarel in J. B. Geog. Soc., 
 xxxii. 11. 
 
 1878. " D'aprbs les clauses du contrat le 
 voyage d'une longueur totale de 1,800 lis, 
 ou 180 lieues, devait s'effectuer en 18 jours." 
 —L. Bousset, A Trovers la Chine, 2Sil, 
 
 Leechee, Lychee, s. Chin. li-cU, 
 and in S. China (its native region) lai- 
 chi; the beautiful and delicate fruit 
 of the Nephelium litchi, Cambessedes 
 (N. Ord..Sapindaceae), a tree which has 
 been for nearly a century introduced 
 from China into Bengal with success. 
 The dried fruit, usually ticketed as 
 lyAee, is now common in London 
 diops. 
 
 c. 1540. "... outra verdura rauito mais 
 fresca, e de melhor cheiro, que esta, a que 
 OS naturaes da terra chamao lecMas. ..." 
 —Pinto, ch. Ixviii. 
 
 1563. "B. Of the things of China you 
 have not said a word; though there they 
 have many fruits highly praised, such as 
 are lalichias (laliaiias) and other excellent 
 fruits. 
 
 "0.1 did not speak of the things of 
 China, because China is a region of which 
 there is so much to tell that it never comes 
 to an end. . ."— ffarcta.f. 157. 
 
 1585. "Also they have a kinde of 
 plummes that they doo call leohias, that 
 
 are of an exceeding gallant tast, and never 
 hurteth anybody, although they should 
 eate a great number of them." — Parke's 
 Mendoza, i. 14. 
 
 1598. " There is a kind of fruit called 
 leohyas, which are like Plums, but of 
 another taste, and are very good, and much 
 esteemed, whereof I have eaten." — lAn- 
 schoten, 38. 
 
 1631. " Adf ertur ad nos jjraeterea f nictus 
 quidam Lances (read Laices) vocatus, qui 
 raoematim, ut uvae, crescit." — Jac. Bontii, 
 Dial, vi., p. 11. 
 
 1684. "Latsea, or Chinese Chestnuts." 
 — Valentijn, iv. (China), 12. 
 
 1750-52. ' ' leioki is a species of trees 
 which they seem to reckon equal to the 
 sweet orange trees. . . It seems hardly cre- 
 dible that the country about Canton (in 
 which place only the fruit grows) annually 
 makes 100,000 tel of dried leiokis. "—OJof 
 Toreen, 302-3. 
 
 1824. " Of the fruits which this season 
 offers, the finest are leeches (sic) and man- 
 goes ; the first is really very fine, being a 
 sort of plum, with the flavour of a Tron- 
 tignac grape." — Heler, i. 60. 
 
 c. 1858. 
 " Et tandis que ton pied, sorti de la ba- 
 bouche, 
 Pendait, rose, au bord du manchy, * 
 A I'ombre des bois noirs touffus, et du 
 Letchi, 
 
 Aux fruits moins pourpres que ta bouche." 
 Zeconte de ZAsU. 
 
 1878. "... the lichi hiding under a 
 shell of ruddy brown its globes of trans- 
 lucent and delicately fragrant flesh." — Ph. 
 Bobinson, In My Indian Ga/i-den, 49. 
 
 1879. "... Here are a hundred and 
 sixty lichi fruits for you. . ." — M. Stokes, 
 Indian Fairy TaUs (Calc. ed.) 51. 
 
 Lemon, s. Citrus medica var. Limo- 
 num. Hooker. This is of course not 
 an Anglo-Indian word. But it has 
 come into European languages through 
 the Arabic leimun, and is, according to 
 Hehn, of Indian origin. In Hind, we 
 have both limu and nimb€i, which last 
 at least, seems to be an indigenous 
 farm. The Sansk. dictionaries give 
 nimhvJia. In England we get the word 
 through the Romance languages, Fr. 
 limon,lt. limone, Sp. limon, &c., perhaps 
 both from the Crusades and from the 
 Moors of Spain. See Lime. 
 
 c. 1200. "Sunt praeterea aliae arbores 
 fructus aoidos, pontici videlicet saporis, ex 
 se procreantes, quos appellant limones. "— 
 Jacobi de Vitriaco, Hist. Iherosolym, cap. 
 Ixxxv. in Bonga/rs. 
 
 c. 1328. "I will only say this much, 
 that this India, as regards fruit and other 
 things, is entirely different from Christen 
 
 * See Muncheel. 
 
LEMON-GRASS. 
 
 392 
 
 LIAMPO. 
 
 dom ; except, indeed, that there be lemons in 
 some places, as sweet as sugar, whilst there 
 be other lemons sour like ours." — Friar 
 Joi'danus, 15. 
 
 1331. "Profunditas hujus aquae plena 
 est lapidibus preciosis. Quae aqua multum 
 est yrudinibus et sanguisugis plena. Hos 
 lapides non accipit rex, sed pro anim£ sua 
 semel vel bis in anno sub aquas ipsos pau- 
 peres ire pennittit. . . . Et ut ipsi pauperes 
 Ira sub aquam possint accipiunt limonem et 
 quemdam fructum quem Dene pistant, et 
 illo bene se ungunt. . . . Et cum sic 
 sint unoti yrudines et sanguisugas illos offen- 
 dere non valent." — Fr. Odoric, in Cathay., 
 &c., App., p. xxi. 
 
 c. 1333. "The fruit of the mango-tree 
 (al-'avia) is the size of a great pear. When 
 yet green they take the fallen fruit and 
 powder it with salt and preserve it, as is 
 done with the sweet citron and the leinon 
 (rtZ-leimun) in our country." — Ibn Bat-uta, 
 iii. 126. 
 
 Lemon-grass, s. Androj.ogmi citra- 
 ius, D.O., a grass cultivated in Ceylon 
 and Singapore, yielding an oil much, 
 used in perfumery, under the name of 
 Lemon-Orass Oil, Oil of Verbena, or 
 Indian Melissa Oil. 
 
 Eoyle (Rind. Medicine, 82), has ap- 
 plied the name to another very fragrant 
 grass, Andropogon schoenanthus, L. , ac- 
 cording to hira the a-xolvos of Diosco- 
 rides. This last, which grows wild in 
 various parts of India, yields Eusa Oil, 
 alias 0. of Oinger-grass or of Oeranium, 
 which is exported from Bombay to 
 Arabia and Turkey, where it is exten- 
 sively used in the adulteration of Otto 
 of Eoses. 
 
 Leopard, s. We insert this in order 
 to remark that there has been a great 
 deal of controversy among Indian 
 sportsmen, and also among naturalists, 
 as to whether there are or are not two 
 species of this Cat, distinguished by 
 those who maintain the affirmative, as 
 panther {F. pardus) and leopard {Felis 
 leopardus), the latter being the smaller; 
 though by some these names are re- 
 versed. Even those who support 
 this distinction of species appear to 
 admit that the markings, habits, and 
 general appearance (except size) of the 
 two animals are almost identical. 
 
 Jerdon describes the two varieties, 
 but (with Blyth) classes both as one 
 species [Felis pardus). 
 
 Lewchew, Liu kiu, Loo-Choo, &c. 
 
 n.p. The name of a group of islands to 
 the south of Japan, a name much more 
 familiar than in later years during the 
 
 16th century, when their people habi- 
 tually navigaj;ed the China seas, and 
 visited the ports of the Archipelago. 
 In the earliest notices they are perhaps 
 mixt up with the Japanese. 
 
 1516. " Opposite this country of China 
 there are many islands in the sea, and 
 beyond them at 175 leagues to the east there 
 is one very large, which they say is the main- 
 land, from whence there come in each year 
 to Malaca 3 or 4 ships like those of the 
 Chinese, of white people whom they de- 
 scribe as great and wealthy merchants. . . . 
 These islands are called Lequeos, the people 
 of Malaca say they are better men, and 
 greater and wealthier merchants, and better 
 dressed and adorned, and more honourable 
 than the Chinese." — Barbosa, 207. 
 
 1540. "And they, demanding of liim 
 whence he came, and what he would have, 
 he answered them that he was of the King- 
 dom of Siam, [of the settlement of the 
 Tanaucarim foreigners, and that he came 
 from Veniaga] and as a Merchant was 
 going to traffique in the Isle of Lequios."— 
 Pinto (orig. cap. x. xli) Cogan, 49. 
 
 1553. "Eernao Peres .... whilst he 
 remained at that island of Beniaga, saw 
 there_ certain junks of the people called 
 LeqnioB, of whom he had already got a 
 good deal of information at Malaca, as that 
 they inhabited certain islands adjoining that 
 coast of China ; and he observed that the 
 most part of the merchandize that they 
 brought was a great quantity of gold .... 
 and they appeared to him a better disposed 
 people than the Chinese. . . ." — Barros, 
 III. ii. 8. See also II. vi. 6. 
 
 1556. (In this year) " a Portugal arrived 
 at Malaca, named Pero Gomez d'Almeyda, 
 servant to the Grand Master of Santiago, 
 with a rich Present, and Letters from the 
 Nautaquim, Prince of the Island of Twiwc- 
 umaco, directed to King John, the third: . . . 
 to have five hundred Portupals granted to 
 him, to the end that with them, and his own 
 Forces, he might conquer the Island of 
 Lequio, for which he would remain tribu- 
 tary to him at 5000 Kintals of Copper and 
 1000 of Lattin, yearly. . ."—Pinto (in Co- 
 gan), p. 188. 
 
 1615. "The King of Mashona (qu. Sluuih- 
 ma ?) . . . who is King of the westermost 
 islands of Japan . . . 'has conquered the 
 Leques Islands, which not long since were 
 under the Government of China."— ySaini- 
 bury, i. 447. 
 
 ,, "The King of Shashma ... a 
 man of greate power, and hath conquered 
 the islandes called the Leques, which not 
 long since were under the government of 
 China. Leque Grande yeeldeth greate 
 store of amber greece of the best sorte, 
 and will vent 1,000 or 15,000 (sic] ps.of 
 coarse cloth, as dutties and such like, per 
 annum." — Letter of Raphe Coppindall, in 
 Cocks, ii. 272. 
 
 Liampo, n.p. This is the name 
 which the older writers, especially 
 
LIAMPO. 
 
 393 
 
 LILAC. 
 
 Portuguese, give to the CMnese port 
 ttHcIi we now call Ning-Po. It is a 
 form, of corruption wMcIl appears in 
 other cases of names used by the Por- 
 tuguese, or those who learned from 
 them. Thus Nanleing is similarly 
 ■called Lanchin in publioations of the 
 same age, and Yunnan appears in 
 Mendoza as Olam. 
 
 1540. " Sailing in this manner we arrived 
 ,si.K dayes after at the Forts of Liampoo, 
 which are two Islands one just against 
 another, distant tliree Leagues from the 
 place, where at that time the PortugaU used 
 their commerce ; There they had built 
 •above a thousand houses, that were governed 
 by Sheriffs, Auditors, Consuls, Judges, and 
 '6 or 7 other kinde of Officers [comgovernanra 
 ■de Vereadores, <fc Ouvidor, <t Alcaides, <& 
 outras 8eis ou sete Varas de Justiga ct 
 ■officiaes de Bepublica], where the Notaries 
 underneath the publique Acts which they 
 made, wrote thus, J, such a one, publique 
 .Notarie of this Town of Liampoo for the 
 King our Soveraign Lord. And this they 
 •did with as much confidence and assurance, 
 •as if this Place had been scituated between 
 .Santarem and lAsbon ; so that there were 
 'iouses there which cost three or four thou- 
 sand Buckats the building, but both they 
 .and all the rest were afterwards demolished 
 ior our sins by the Ghineses . . . ." — Pinto 
 (orig. cap. Ixvi.), in Cogan, p. 82. 
 
 What Cogan renders ^ Ports of Liam- 
 "poo'is portas, i.e. Gates. And the expres- 
 sion is remarkable as preserving a very old 
 ■tradition of Eastern navigation ; the oldest 
 ■document regarding Arab trade to China 
 {the Belation, tr. by Reinaud) says that the 
 ships after crossing the Sea of Sanji ' pass 
 "the Grates of China. These Gates are in 
 -fact mountains washed by the sea ; between 
 these mountains is an opening through 
 which the ships pass ' (p. 19). This phrase 
 'was perhaps a translation of a term used by 
 "the Chinese themselves — see under Bocca 
 Tigris. 
 
 1553. "The eighth (division of the coasts 
 of the Indies) terminates in a notable cape, 
 the most easterly point of the whole conti- 
 nent so far as we know at present, and 
 which stands about midway m the whole 
 •coast of that great country China. This our 
 people call Cabo de Liampo, after an illus- 
 trious city which lies in the bend of the 
 •cape. It is oaUed by the natives Nimpo, 
 which our coimtrymen have corrupted into 
 Xiampo."— San-OS, i. ix. 1. 
 
 1696. " These Junks commonly touch at 
 lympo, from whence they bring Petre, Gee- 
 longs, and other SiIks."—Bowyear, in Dal- 
 rymple, i. 87. 
 
 1727. " The Province of Chequiam, whose 
 «mef city is limpoa, by some calledMmpoa, 
 and by others Mngpoo."—A. Sam. ii. 283. 
 
 1770. " To these articles of importation 
 may be added those brought every year, by 
 a dozen Chinese Junks, from Emoy, Limpo, 
 and Canton."— Bayncd (tr. 1777), i. 249. 
 
 Likin or Lekin, s. We borrow from 
 Mr. Giles: "An arbitrary tax, ori- 
 ginally of one cash per tael on all 
 kinds of produce, imposed with a view 
 of making up the deficiency in the 
 land-tax of China caused by the 
 T'aipLQg and Nienfei troubles. It was 
 to be set apart for military purposes 
 only — hence its common name of 
 ' war-tax ' . . . . The Chef oo Agreement 
 makes the area of the Foreign con- 
 cessions at the various Treaty Ports 
 exempt from the tax of Lekin. " {Gloss, 
 of Reference, s.v.). The same authority 
 explains the term as " li [le, i.e. a cash 
 or j^ of a tael)-money," because of 
 the original rate of levy. 
 
 The likin. is professedly not an im- 
 perial customs-duty, but a provincial 
 tax levied by the governors of pro- 
 vinces, and at their discretion as to 
 amount; hence varying in local rate, 
 and from time to time changeable. 
 This has been a chief difficulty in 
 carrying out the Chefoo Agreement, 
 which as yet has never been authori- 
 tatively interpreted or finally ratified 
 by England. We quote the article of the 
 Agreement which deals with opium, 
 which has involved the chief difficulties, 
 as leaving not only the amount to be 
 paid, but the liue at which this is to be 
 paid, undefined. 
 
 1876. " Sect. III. . . . (iii). On Opium 
 Sir Thomas Wade will move his Govern- 
 ment to sanction an arrangement different 
 from that affecting other imports. British 
 merchants, when opium is brought into 
 port, will be obliged to have it talcen cogni- 
 zance of by the Customs, and deposited in 
 Bond, .... until such time as there is a 
 sale for it. The importer will then pay the 
 tariff duty upon it, and the purchasers the 
 likin : in order to the prevention of the 
 evasion of the duty. The amount of likin 
 to be collected will be decided by the dif- 
 ferent Provincial Governments, according 
 to the circumstances of each." — Agreement 
 of Chefoo. 
 
 1878. "La Chine est parsem^e d'une 
 infinite de petits bureaux d'octroi ^ohelonnfe 
 le long des voies commerciales ; les Chinois 
 les nomment Li-kin. C'est la source la 
 plus sure, et la^ plus productive des reve- 
 nus." — Boasset, A Travers la Chine, 221. 
 
 Lilac, s. This plant-name is even- 
 tually to be identified with Anil (q.v.), 
 and with the Sansk. mla, 'of a dark 
 colour (especially dark blue or black)'; 
 a fact which might be urged in favour 
 of the view that the ancients ia Asia, 
 as has been alleged of them in Europe, 
 belonged to the body of the colour- 
 
LIME. 
 
 394 
 
 LINGAM. 
 
 blind (like tlie writer of this article). 
 The Indian word takes, in the sense of 
 indigo, in Persian the form lilaTig ; in 
 Arab, this, modified into Vilak and lUak, 
 is appHed to the Ulac {Syringa spp.). 
 Marcel Devic says the Arab. adj. lUak 
 has the modified sense ' bleuatre.' See 
 a remark under Buckjrne. 
 
 We may note that in Scotland the 
 ' striving after meaning' gives this 
 familiar and beautiful tree the name 
 among the uneducated of ' lily-oak.' 
 
 Lime, s. The fruit of the small 
 Citrus medica, var. acida, Hooker, is 
 that generally called lime in India, 
 approaching as it does very nearly to 
 the fruit of the West India Lime. It 
 is often not much bigger than a 
 pigeon's egg, and one well-known 
 delicate miniature lime of this kind is 
 called by the natives from its thin 
 skin kaghazl nimha, or 'paper lime.' 
 This seems to bear much the same 
 relation to the lemon that the minia- 
 ture thin-skinned orange, which in 
 London shops is called Tangerine, 
 bears to the " China Orange." 
 
 But lime is also used with the cha- 
 racterising adjective for the Citrus 
 medica y ax. Lunetta, Hooker, or Sweet 
 Lime, an insipid fruit. 
 
 The word no doubt comes from the 
 SjJ. and Portuguese Zi'mo, which is 
 from the Arab. lima. But probably it 
 came into English from the Portuguese 
 in India. It is not in Minsheu (2d ed. 
 162'7). 
 
 1404. " And in this land of Guilan snow 
 never falls, so hot is it ; and it produces 
 abundance of citrons and limes and oranges 
 (cidras & limas i naranjas)." — Olavijo, 
 § Ixxxvi. 
 
 c. 1526. " Another is the lime (limil), 
 which is very plentiful. Its size is about 
 that of a hen's egg, which it resembles in 
 shape. If one \™o is poisoned boils and 
 eats its fibres, the injury done by the poison 
 is averted." — Baber, 328. 
 
 1B63. "It is a fact that there are some 
 Portuguese so pig-headed that they would 
 rather die than acknowledge that we have 
 here any fruit equal to that of Portuqal ; 
 but there are many fruits here that bear 
 the bell, as for instance all the frtKtas de 
 eapinho. iFor the lemons of these parts are 
 so big that they look like citrons, besides 
 being very tender and full of flavour, espe- 
 cially those of Bafaim ; whilst the citrons 
 themselves are much better and more tender 
 (than those of Portugal) ; and the limes 
 llimas) vastly better. . ." — Garcia, f. 133. 
 
 c. 1630. " The He inricht us with many 
 good things ; Buffolls, Goats, Turtle, Hens, 
 
 huge Batts .... also with .... Oranges, 
 Lemons, Lymes. . ."—T. Herbert, 28. 
 
 1673. "Here Asparagus flourish, as do 
 Limes, Pomegranates, Genitins. . . ." — 
 Fryer,lVi. ("Jenneting" from Fr. (jenetin). 
 
 1690. "The Island (Johanna) abounds 
 with Fowls and Bice, "with Pepper, Yams, 
 Plantens, Bonanoes, Potatoes, Oranges, 
 Lemons, Limes, Pine-apples, &c. . . ." — 
 Ovington, 109. 
 
 Lingait, Lingayet, Linguit, s. 
 
 Mahr. Linga-U, a member of a Sivaite 
 sect in W. and S. India, whose mem- 
 bers wear the linga in a small gold or 
 silver box suspended round the neck. 
 The sect was founded in the 12th 
 century by Basava. They are also 
 called Jangama, or Vira Saiva, and 
 have various subdivisions. 
 
 1673. "At Biibli/ in this Kingdom are a 
 cast called Linguits, who are buried up- 
 right."— i^j-j/er, 153. 
 
 This is still their practice. 
 
 Lingua is given as the name or title 
 of the King of Columbum(ftuiloil,q.V.) 
 in the 14th century, by Friar Jordanus 
 (p. 41), which might have been taken 
 to denote that he belonged to this sect; 
 but this never seems to have had fol- 
 lowers in Malabar. 
 
 Lingam, s. This is taken from the 
 S. Indian form of the word, which ia 
 N. India is linga (Sansk. and Hind.), 
 'a token, badge,' etc., thence the 
 symbol of Siva which is so extensively 
 an object of worship among the 
 Hindus, iu the form of a cylinder of 
 stone. The great idol of Somnath, 
 destroyed by Mahmtid of Grhazni, and 
 the subject of so much romantic nar- 
 rative, was a colossal symbol of this 
 kind. 
 
 In the latest quotation below, the 
 word is used simply for a badge of 
 caste, which is certainly the original 
 Sanskrit meaning, but is probably a 
 mistake as attributed in that sense 
 to modern vernacular use. The man 
 may have been a lingayat (q-v.), so 
 that his badge was actually a figure 
 of the lingam. But this clever au- 
 thoress often gets out of her depth. 
 
 1311. "The stone idols called Ling- 
 Mah^eo, which had been a long time 
 established at that place . . . these, up to 
 this time, the kick of the horse of Islam 
 had not attempted to break. . . . Deo 
 Narain fell down, and the other gods who 
 had seats there raised their feet, and jumped 
 so high, that at one leap they reached_ the 
 foot of Lanka, and in that affright the lings 
 
LINOUISTE. 
 
 395 
 
 LONG-DRAWEKS. 
 
 lemselves would have fled, had they had 
 ny legs to stand on." — Ajair KJmsr'A, in 
 llliot, IV. 91. 
 
 1616. "... above this there is elevated 
 be figure of an idol, which in decency I 
 bstain from naming, but which is called 
 y the heathen Linga, and which they 
 rorship with many superstitions ; and in- 
 eed they regard it to such a degree that 
 he heathen of Canara carry well-wrought 
 mages of the kind round their necks. This 
 bominable custom was aboL'shed by a cer- 
 ain Canara King, a man of reason and 
 ighteousness." — Gowto, Dec. VII. iii. 11. 
 
 1726. " There ^re also some of them who 
 rear a certain stone idol called Lingam . . . 
 ound the neck, or else in the hair of the 
 lead. . . ." — Valentijii, Chm-o. 74. 
 
 1781. " These Pagodas have each a small 
 jhamber in the center of twelve feet square, 
 vith a lamp hanging over the Lingham." — 
 Sodges, 94. 
 
 1799. ' ' I had often remarked near the 
 3anks of the rivulet, a number of little 
 jltars, with a linga of Mah^eva upon 
 jhem. It seems they are placed over the 
 ishes of Hindus who have been burnt near 
 ihe spot." — Golebrooke, in Life, p. 152. 
 
 1809. " Without was an immense lingam 
 of black stone." — Ld. Valentia. i. 371. 
 
 1814. "... two respectable Brahmuns, 
 fi man and his wife, of the secular order ; 
 who, having no children, had made several 
 religious pilgrimages, perfoimed the accus- 
 tomed ceremonies to the linga, and con- 
 sulted the divines." — Forbes, Or. Mem., ii. 
 364. 
 
 1838. "In addition to the preaching, 
 Mr. G. got hold of a man's Lmgnm, or 
 badge of caste, and took it away." — Letters 
 from Madras, 156. 
 
 linguist, g. An old word for an 
 interpreter, formerly much used in the 
 East. It long survived in China, and 
 is there perhaps not yet ohsolete. Pro- 
 bably adopted from the Port, lingua, 
 used for an interpreter. 
 
 1554. " To a Uingua of the factory (at 
 Groa) 2 pardaos monthly . . ." — S. Botelho, 
 TmlM, 63. 
 
 ,, "To the lingTioa of this kingdom 
 (Ormuz) a Portuguese ... To the linguoa 
 of the custom-house, a bramen." — Ibid. 104. 
 
 1700. " I carried the Linguist inte a 
 Merchant's House that was my Acquaint- 
 ance to consult with that Merchant about 
 removing that Semora, that stop'd the Man 
 of War from entring into the Harbour."— 
 A. Bam. ii. 254. 
 
 1711. "Linguists require not too much 
 haste, having always five or six to make 
 choice of, never a Barrel the better Her- 
 nng."—Lockyer, 102. 
 
 1760. " I am sorry to think your Honour 
 should have reason to think, that I have 
 been anyway concerned in that unlucky 
 affair that happened at the Segrais, in the 
 
 month of October 1759 ; but give me leave 
 to assure your Honour that I was no further 
 concerned, than as a Linguister for the 
 King's Officer who commanded the Party." 
 — Letter to the Gov. of Portj, St. George 
 fioia Antonio the Linyv ist, in DaWymple, i. 
 396. 
 
 1760-1810. " If the ten should presume 
 to enter villages, public places, or bazaars, 
 punishment will be inflicted on the linguist 
 who accompanies them." — Regulations at 
 Canton, from the Fankivae at Canton, p. 29. 
 
 1882. ' ' As up to treaty days, neither 
 Consul nor Vice-Consvil of a foreign nation 
 was acknowledged, whenever either of these 
 ofiicersmade acommunication totheHoppo, 
 it had to be done through the Hong mer- 
 chants, to whom the despatch was taken by 
 a Linguist." — TheFankwac at Canton, p. 50. 
 
 Lip-lap, s. A vulgar and dispa- 
 raging nickname given in the Dutch 
 Indies to Eurasians, and correspond- 
 ing to Anglo-Indian Chee-chee (q.v.). 
 The proper meaning of lip-lap seems 
 to be the uncoagulated pulp of the 
 coco-nut (see BumpMus, bk. i. ch. 1.). 
 
 Long-cloth, s. The usual name in 
 India for (white) cotton shirtings, or 
 Lancashire calico; but first applied 
 to the Indian cloth of like kind ex- 
 ported to England, probably because 
 it was made of length unusual in India ; 
 cloth for native use being ordinarily 
 made ia pieces sufficient only to clothe 
 one jDerson. Or it is just possible that 
 it may have been a corruption or mis- 
 apprehension of lungi (see loonghee). 
 
 1727. " Saderaas, or Saderass Patam, a. 
 small Factory belonging to the Dutch, to 
 buy up long cloth." — A. Ham. i. 358. 
 
 1785. " The trade of Port St. David's 
 consists in long-cloths of different colours." 
 — CarraccioU's L. of Clive, i. 5. 
 
 1865. "Long-cloth, as it is termed, is 
 the material principally worn in the Tro- 
 pics." — Waring, Tropical Residant, p. 111. 
 
 1880. ' ' A Chinaman is probably the last 
 man in the world to be taken in tvrice with 
 a fraudulent piece of long-cloth. "—PaiJ 
 Mall Budget, Jan. 9, p. 9. 
 
 Long-drawers, s. This is an old- 
 fashioned equivalent for pyjamas, 
 (q.v.). Of late it is confined to the 
 Madras Presidency, and to outfitters' 
 Hsts. 
 
 1711. " The better sort wear long 
 Drawers, and a piece of Silk, or wrought 
 Callico, thrown loose over the Shoulders."— 
 Lockyer, 57. 
 
 1774. " . . . . gave each private man a 
 frock and long-drawers of chintz. "—Forrest, 
 V. to N. Ouimeu, 100. 
 
 1780. " Leroy, one of the French hussars, 
 
LONQ-SHOBE WIND. 
 
 396 
 
 LOOT. 
 
 who had saved me from being out dowii by 
 Hyder's horse, gave me some soup, and a 
 shirt, and long-drawers, which I had great 
 want of." — Hon. John lAndsay, in Idves of 
 the Idndmys, iv. 266. 
 
 1810. "For wear on board ship, panta- 
 loons .... together with as many pair of 
 wove cotton long-drawers, to wear under 
 them." — Williamson, V. M., i. 9. 
 
 See Pyjamas, Shnlwaurs, and Mogul 
 Breeches, and also Sirdrawers. 
 
 Long-shore wind, s. A term used 
 in Madras to designate the damp, un- 
 pleasant wind that blows in some 
 seasons, especially July to September, 
 from the south. 
 
 1837. " This longshore wind is very dis- 
 agreeable — a sort of sham sea-breeze blow- 
 ing from the south ; whereas the real sea- 
 breeze blows from the east ; it is a regular 
 cheat upon the new-comers, feeling damp 
 and fresh as if it were going to cool one." — 
 Letters from Madras, 73. 
 
 Lontar, s. The palm leaves used in 
 the Archipelago (as in S. India) for 
 writing on, are called Zojitar-leaves. 
 Pilot (No. 5179, p. 209) gives lontar as 
 the Malay name of two palms, viz., 
 Borassus flahelliformis (see palmyra 
 and brab), and Livistona tundifolia. 
 
 Loocher, s. This is often used in 
 Anglo-Ind. colloquial for a black- 
 guard libertine, a lewd loafer. It is 
 properly Hind, luchcha,. having that 
 sense. Orme seems to have confounded 
 the word, more or less, with lutiya. 
 See under Lootee. 
 
 Loonghee, s. Hind., perhaps ori- 
 ginally Pers. lung and lunggi. A scarf 
 or web of cloth to wrap round the 
 body, whether applied as what the 
 Prench call pagne, i.e. a cloth simply 
 wrapt once or twice round the Mps 
 and tucked in at the upper edge, which 
 is the proper Mussuliian mode of 
 wearing it ; or as a cloth tucked be- 
 tween the legs like a, dhoty (q.v.), 
 which is the Hindu mode, and often 
 followed also byMahommedansin India. 
 
 The Qanoon-e-Islam further distin- 
 guishes between the Lunggi and dhoti 
 that the former is a coloured cloth 
 worn as described, and the latter a 
 cloth with only a coloured border, worn 
 by Hindus alone. This explanation 
 must belong to S. India. 
 
 1653. "Lougni est vne petite pifece de 
 linge, dont les Indiens se servent h, cacher 
 les parties naturelles." — De la Boullaye-lc- 
 Qouz, 529. But in the edition of 1657 it is 
 
 given: "Longui est vn morceau de linge 
 dont I'on se sert au bain en Turquie " (p. 
 547). 
 
 1673. "The Elder sat in a Row, where 
 the Men and Women came down together 
 to wash, having Lungies about their W astes 
 only." — Fryer, 101. 
 
 In the Index, Fryer explains as a 
 " Waste-Clout." 
 
 1726. "Silk Longis with red borders, 
 160 pieces in a pack, 14 co6idos long and 2 
 broad." — Valentijn, v. 178. 
 
 1727. ". . . For some coarse checquered 
 Cloth, called Gamhaya Lungies (see Corn- 
 hay), made of Cotton- Yam, the Katives 
 would bring Elephant's Teeth." — A. Ham. 
 i. 9, 
 
 „ (In Pegu) "Under the Frock they 
 haye a Scarf or Luugee doubled fourfold, 
 made fast about the Middle. . . ."—IM. 
 ii. 49. 
 
 c. 1760. " Instead of petticoats they wear 
 what they call a loongee, which is simply a 
 long piece of silk or cotton stuff," — Grose, 
 i. 143. 
 
 c. 1809-10. "Many use the Lunggi, a 
 piece of blue cotton cloth, from 5 to 7 cubits 
 long and 2 wide. It is wrapjied simply two 
 or three times round the waist, and hangs 
 down to the knee." — F.Buchancm,Puraniya, 
 in Mont. Martin, iii. 102. 
 
 Loot, s. &v. Plunder; Hind, lut; 
 and that from Sansk. lotra, for loptra, 
 root Ivp, 'rob, plunder'). The word 
 appears in Stookdale's Vocabulary of 
 1788, as " Loot— plunder, pillage." 
 It has thus long been a familiar item 
 in the Anglo-Indian colloquial. But 
 between the Chinese "War of 1841, the 
 Crimean war (1854-5), and the Indian 
 Mutiny (1857-8), it gradually found 
 acceptance in England also, and is 
 now a recognized constituent of the 
 English Slang Dictionary. Admiral 
 Smyth has it in his Nautical Glossary 
 (1867), thus, "Loot, plunder, or pil- 
 lage, a term adopted from China." 
 
 1545. St. Francis Xavier in a letter to 
 a friend in Portugal admonishing him from 
 encouraging any friend of his to go to India 
 seems to have the thing Loot in his mind, 
 though of course he does not use the word : 
 "Neminem patiaris amicorum tuorum in 
 Indiam cum Praefectura mitti, ad regias 
 pecunias, et negotia tractanda. Nam de 
 illis vere illud scriptum capere licet : 'Dele- 
 antur de libro viventium et cum justis non 
 scribantur.' . . Invidiam tantum non cul- 
 pam usus publicus detrahit, dum vix dubi- 
 tatur fieri non malfe quod impunfe nt. 
 TJbique, semper, rapitur, congeritur, aufer- 
 tur. Semel captum nunquam redditur. Quis 
 enumeret artes et nomina praedarum.' 
 Equidem mirari satis nequeo, quot, praeter 
 usitatoB modos, insolitis flexionibus maus- 
 picatum illud rapiendi verbum quaedam 
 
L00T7, LOOTIEWALLA. 397 
 
 LOBOHA. 
 
 avaritiae barbaria oonjuget ! " — Epistohe, 
 Prague, 1667, Lib. v. Ep. vii. 
 
 1842. "I believe I have already told 
 you that I did not take any loot — the 
 Indian word for plunder — so that I have 
 nothing of that kind, to which so many in 
 this expedition helped themselves so bounti- 
 fully."— CtoKm Campbell to his Sister, in L, 
 of id. Clyde, i. 120, 
 
 ,, "In the Saugor district the plun- 
 derers are beaten whenever they are caught, 
 but there is a good deal of Ijurning and 
 ' looting,' as they call it." — Indian Admin, 
 of Lord Ellenborough. To the D. of Welling- 
 ton, May 17, p. 194. 
 
 1858. "There is a word called 'loot,' 
 which gives, unfortunately, a venial cha- 
 racter to what would in common EnglLsh 
 be styled robbery." — Ld. Elgin, Letters and 
 Journals, 215. 
 
 1860. "Loot, swag or plunder." — Slang 
 Diet. s. V, 
 
 1864. " When I mentioned the ' loot- 
 ing' of villages in 1845, the word was 
 pnnted in itaUcs as little known. Un- 
 happily it requires no distinction now, 
 custom having rendered it rather common 
 of l&'ie."— Admiral W. H. ~ " ~ 
 p, 52. 
 
 1875. "It was the Colonel Sahib who 
 carried off the loot." — The Dilemma, ch. 
 xxxvii. 
 
 1876. "Public servants (in Turkey) have 
 vied with one another in a system of uui- 
 vei-sal \ooV— Blackwood, No. cxix. p. 115. 
 
 1878. "The city (Hongkong) is now 
 patrolled night and day by strong parties 
 of marines and Sikhs, for both the disposi- 
 tion to loot and the facilities for looting 
 are very great." — Miss Bird, Golden Cher- 
 sonese, 34. 
 
 1883. " ' Loot ' is a word of Eastern 
 origin, and for a couple of centuries past 
 .... the looting of Delhi had been the 
 daydream of the most patriotic among the 
 Sikh race."— £os. SmitKs Life of Lwd Law- 
 rence, ii. 245. 
 
 „ "AtTalifu . . . a year or two ago, 
 a fire, supposed to be an act of incendiarism, 
 broke out among the Tibetan encampments 
 which were then looted by the Chinese."— 
 Official Memo, on Chinese Trade with Tibet, 
 1883. 
 
 Iiooty, Lootiewalla, s. a. A plun- 
 derer, Hind, lUtl, lutlya, lutlwdld. 
 
 1757. "A body of their Louchees, or 
 plunderers, who are armed with clubs, 
 passed into the. Company's territory."— 
 Orme, ii. 129 (ed. 1803). 
 
 1782. "Even the rascally Looty wallahs, 
 or Mysorean hussars, who had just before 
 been meditating a general desertion to us, 
 DOW pressed upon our flanks and rear."— 
 Muwro's Narrative, 295. 
 
 1792. " The Colonel found him as much 
 JJ^ayed as if he had been surrounded by 
 tne whole Austrian army, and busy in 
 
 placing an ambuscade to catch about six 
 looties."— ifife)- of T. Munro, in Life. 
 
 1792. " This Body (horse plunderers round 
 Madras) has been branded generally by the 
 name of Looties, but they had some little 
 title to a better appellation, for they were 
 . . . not guilty of those sanguinary and in- 
 human deeds. . ." — Madras Courier, Jan. 
 26. 
 
 b. A different word is the Ar. Pers. 
 ICttly, bearing a worse meaning, ' one 
 of the people of Lot,' and more gene- 
 rally ' a blackguard.' 
 
 The people of Shiraz are noted for a 
 fondness for jingling phrases, common 
 enough among many Asiatics, in- 
 cluding the people of India, where one 
 constantly hears one's servants speak 
 of chauki-auhi (for chairs and tables). 
 naukar-chaJcar (where both are how- 
 ever real words), 'servants,' 'lakri- 
 akrl,' ' sticks and staves,' and so forth. 
 Eegarding this Mr. Wills tells a story 
 {Miidern Persia, p. 239). The late 
 Minister, Kawam-ud-Daiilat, a Shi- 
 razi, was asked by the Shah : 
 
 " Why is it, Kawam, that you Shirazis 
 always talk of Eabob-mabob and so on? 
 You always add a nonsense-word ; is it for 
 euphony ? " 
 
 " Oh, Asylum of the Universe, may I be 
 your sacrifice ! No respectable person in 
 Shiraz does so, only the lutl-puti says it ! " 
 
 Loquot, Loquat, s. A sub-acid 
 fruit, a native of China and Japan, 
 which has been naturalized in India 
 and ia Southern Europe. In Italy it 
 is called nespola giapponese (Japan 
 medlar). It is Eriohotrya japonica, 
 Lindl. The name is that used in 
 S. China, lu-kuh, pron. at Canton lu- 
 kwat, and meaning ' rush-orange.' 
 Elsewhere in China it is called pi-pa. 
 
 1878. "... The yellow loquat, peach- 
 skinned and pleasant, but prodigal of 
 stones." — Ph. Bohinson, In My Indian 
 Oarden, 49. 
 
 c. 1880. ' ' A loquat tree in f uU fruit is 
 probably a sight never seen in England 
 before, but ' the phenomenon ' is now on 
 view at Richmond.* We are told that it 
 has a fine crop of fruit, comprising about a 
 dozen bunches, each bunch being of eight 
 or ten beautiful berries. . . ." — Newspaper 
 cutting {source lost). 
 
 Lorcha, s. A small kind of vessel 
 used in the China coasting trade. 
 Giles explains it as having the hull of 
 European build, but the masts and 
 sails Chinese fashion, generally with a 
 
 * This was in the garden of Lady Parker, at 
 Stawell House. 
 
LORY. 
 
 398 
 
 LOUTEA. 
 
 European skipper and a Chinese crew. 
 Tke word is said to have been intro- 
 duced by the Portuguese from S. 
 America {Giles, 81). But Pinto's pas- 
 sage shows how early the word was 
 used in the China seas, a fact which 
 throws doubt on that view. 
 
 1540. " Now because the Lorch (lorcka), 
 wherein Antonio de Favia came from Pci- 
 tana leaked very much, he commanded all 
 "his soldiers to pass into another better 
 vessel .... and arriving at a River that 
 about evening we found towards the East, 
 he cast anchor a league out at Sea, by 
 reason his Junk .... drew much wate^, 
 so that fearing the Sands .... he sent 
 Christovano Borralho with 14 Soldiers in the 
 
 Xorch up the River " — Piitto (orig. 
 
 ■cap. xlii.), Gor/an, p. 50. 
 
 ,, " Co isto nos partemos deste lugar 
 de Laito muyto embaiideirados, com as 
 gavias toldadas de pailos de seda, et os 
 juncos e larchas co duas ordens de paveses 
 porbanda." — Pirato, ch. Iviii. i.e. "And so 
 we started from Laito all dressed out, the 
 tops draped with silk, and the junks and 
 lorohas with two tiers of banners on each 
 side." 
 
 1613. ' ' And they use smaller vessels 
 called lorohas and lyolyo (?), and these never 
 use more than 2 oars on each side, which 
 .serve both for rudders and for oars in the 
 river traffic." — Godinho de Eredia, t. 26 v. 
 
 1856. " . . . . Mr. Parkes reported to 
 his superior. Sir John Bowring, at Hong 
 Kong, the facts in connexion with an out- 
 rage which had been committed on a 
 British-owned lorcha at Canton. The 
 lorcha ' Arrow,' employed in the river 
 trade between Canton and the mouth of 
 the river, commanded by an English cap- 
 tain and flying an English flag, had been 
 boarded by a party of Mandarins and their 
 escort while at anchor near Dutch Folly." — 
 Boulger, S. of China, iii. 396 (1884). 
 
 Lory, s. A name given to vari- 
 ous brilliantly-coloured valieties of 
 parrot, which are found in the Mo- 
 luccas and other islands of the Archi- 
 pelago. The word is a corruption of 
 the Malay nuri, a, 'parrot;' bu.t the 
 corruption seems not to be very old, 
 as Fryer retains the correct form. 
 Perhaps it came through the French 
 (see Luillier below). The first quota- 
 tion shows that lories were imported 
 into S. India as early as the 14th cen- 
 tury. They are still imported thither, 
 where they are called in the vernacular 
 by a name signifying ' Five-coloured 
 parrots.' 
 
 c. 1330. "Parrots also, or popinjays, 
 after their kind, of every possible colour, 
 except black, for black ones are never 
 found ; but white all over, and green, and 
 red, and also of mixed colours. The birds 
 
 of this India seem really like the creatures 
 of Paradise." — Friar Jordanus, 29. 
 
 0. 1430. "In Bandan three kinds of 
 parrot are found, some with red feathers 
 and a yellow beak, and some parti-coloured 
 which are called Kori, that is brilliant." — 
 Conti, in India in the XVI. Cent., 17. 
 
 The last words, in Poggio's original Latin, 
 are : "quos Noros appellant hoc est lucidos," 
 showing that Conti connected the word with 
 the Pers. nwi'=*' lux.^' 
 
 1516. " In these islands there are many 
 •coloured parrots, of very splendid colours ; 
 they are tame, and the Moors call them 
 nure, and they are much valued." — Bar- 
 bosa, 202. 
 
 1555. "There are hogs also with homes 
 (see BahirouBsa), and parats which prattle 
 much, which they call Horis." — Galvano, 
 old B. T., in Hak., iv. 424. 
 
 1601. " Psittaoorum passim in sylvis 
 multae turmae obvohtant. Sed in Moluo- 
 canis Insulis per Malaccam avis aha, 
 Noyra dicta, in Indiam importatur, quae 
 psittaci faciem universim exprimit, quem 
 cantu quoijue adamussim aemulatur, nisi 
 quod pennis rubicundis crebrioribus vesti- 
 tnT."—De Bri/, v. 4. 
 
 1673. "... Cockatooas and Newries 
 from Bantam." — Friier, 116. 
 
 1698. " Brought ashore from the Reso- 
 lution .... a Bewry and four yards of 
 broad cloth for a present to the Havildar." 
 —In Wheeler, i. 333. 
 
 1705. " On y trouve de quatre sortes de 
 perroquets, sgavoir, perroquets, lanris, per- 
 ruches, &, cacatoris." — ImlMer, 72. 
 1809. 
 
 " 'Twas Camdeo riding on his lory, 
 'Twas the immortal Youth of Love." 
 Kehama, x. 19. 
 1817. 
 "Gay sparkling loories, such as gleam 
 between 
 The crimson blossoms of the coral-tree 
 In the warm isles of India's summer-sea." 
 Mokanna. 
 
 Lota, s. Hind. lota. The small 
 spheroidal brass pot which Hindus use 
 for drinking, and sometimes for cook- 
 ing. This is the exclusive Anglo- 
 Indian application ; but natives also 
 extend it to spherical pipkins of 
 earthenware (chatties or gnurras). 
 
 1810. "... a lootah, or brass water- 
 vessel." — Williamson, V. M., ii. 284. 
 
 Lote, s. Mod. Hind, lot, being a 
 corruption of Eng. 'note.' A baiik- 
 note ; sometimes called banldot. 
 
 Loutea, s. Loytia, &c. A Chinese 
 title of respect,' used hj the older writers 
 on China for a Chinese official, much 
 as we still use mandarin. It is now 
 so obsolete that Giles, we see, omits it. 
 
LOVE-BIRD. 
 
 399 
 
 LUCEERBAUG. 
 
 " It would seem almost certain ttat 
 ;his is the -word given as follows in 
 1 0. Baldwin's Manual of the Foochow 
 Dialect : 
 
 " Lo-tia . . . (in Mandarin Luo-tyl) a 
 'eneral appellative for an officer. It means 
 ■Venerable Father.' " (p. 215). 
 
 " In the Court dialect Ta-lao-yS, 
 ' Great Venerable Father,' is the ap- 
 pellative used for any officer, up to the 
 4:th rank. The ye of this expression 
 is quite different from the tye or tia of 
 the former" [Note hy M. Terrien de la 
 Couperie). 
 
 Mr. Baber, after giving the same 
 explanation from Carstairs Douglas's 
 Army Diet., adds : 
 
 " It would seem ludicrous to a Pekingese. 
 Certain local functionaries (Prefects, Magis- 
 trates, &o.) are, however, universally known 
 in China as Ji'ii-mM-fcwan, 'Parental Officers' 
 (lit. 'Father-and-Mother Officers ') and it is 
 very Ukely that the expression 'Old Papa ' 
 is intended to convey the same idea of pa- 
 ternal government." 
 
 0. 1560. "Everyone that in China hath 
 any ofBoe, command, or dignitie by the 
 King, is called Louthia, which is to say 
 with us Serior."—Gaspar da Cruz, in Pur- 
 chas, iii. 169. 
 
 „ "I shall have occasion to speake 
 of a certain Order of gentlemen that are 
 called Loutea ; I wiU first therefor expound 
 what this word signifieth. Loutea is as 
 muohe as to say in our language as Syr. . ." 
 —Gakotto Pereyra, by R. Willes, in HaU. ii. 
 1585. "And although all the Kinge's 
 officers and justices of what sort of adminis- 
 tration they are, be generally called by the 
 name of Loytia; yet euerie one hath a 
 speciall and a particular name besides, ac- 
 cording vnto his office." — (Parke's) Men- 
 dam, ii. 101. 
 
 1598. "Not any Man in China is 
 esteemed or accounted of, for his birth, 
 family, or riches, but onely for his learning 
 and knowledge, such as they that serve at 
 every towne, and have the government of 
 the same. 'They are called Loitias and 
 Mandorijns." — Linschoten, 39. 
 
 1681. -'They call .... the lords and 
 gentlemen Xoytias. . . ." — Martinez de la 
 Puente, Compendia, 26. 
 
 Love-bird, s. The bird to which 
 this name is appKed in Bengal is the 
 pretty little lorikeet, Loriculus vernalis, 
 Sparrman, called inH. latJcan or ' pen- 
 dant,' because of its quaint habit of 
 sleeping suspended by the claws, head 
 downwards. 
 
 Lubbye, Lubbee, s. A name given 
 in S. India to certain Mahommedan 
 people ; often peddlers who go about 
 selling beads, precious stones, &c. 
 
 In Ceylon it seems to have a different 
 application (see below). 
 
 C. P. Brown says the word is 
 merely a, Tamil mispronunciation of 
 'Arali. 
 
 1810. " Some of these (early emigrants 
 from Kufa) landed on that part of the' 
 Western coast of India called the Concan ; 
 the others to the eastward of C. Comorin ; 
 the descendants of the former are the 
 Nevayets ; of the latter the Lubbe ; a name 
 probably given to them by the natives, 
 from that Arabic particle (a modification of 
 Luhbeik) coiTesponding with the English 
 here I am, indicating attention on being 
 spoken to. The Lubbe pretend to one ccmi- 
 mon origin with the Nevayets, and attribute 
 their black complexion to inter-marriage 
 with the natives ; but the Nevayets affirm 
 that the Lubbe are the descendants of their 
 domestic slaves, and there is certainly in 
 'the physiognomy of this very numerous 
 class, and in their stature and form, a 
 strong resemblance to the natives of Aby.s- 
 sinia."— Tra-s, Hist. Sketches, i. 243. 
 
 1836. '-'Mr. Boyd. . . . describes the 
 Moors under the name of Cholias ; and Sir 
 Alexander Johnston designates them by the 
 appellation of Lubhes. These epithets are 
 however not admissible ; for the former is 
 only confined to a particular sect amonjr 
 them, who are rather of an inferior grade ; and 
 the latter to the priests who officiate in their 
 temples ; and also as an honorary affix to 
 the proper names of some of their chief 
 men." — Simon Casie Ghitty on- the Moorx of 
 Ceylon, in J. R. As. Soc. iii. 338. 
 
 1868. " The Labbeis are a curious caste, 
 said by some to be the descendants of 
 Hindus forcibly converted to the Jia- 
 hometan faith some centuries ago. It seems 
 most probable, however, that they are of 
 mixed blood. They are, comparatively, a 
 fine strong active race, and generally con- 
 trive to keep themselves in easy circum- 
 stances. Many of them live by traffic. 
 Many are smiths, and do excellent work as 
 such. Others are fishermen, boatmen and 
 the like. . . ." — Nelson, Madura Manual, 
 Pt. ii. 86. 
 
 1869. In a paper by Dr. Shortt it is 
 stated that the Lubbays are found in large 
 numbers on the Bast Coast of the Peninsula, 
 between Pulicat and Negapatam. Their 
 head quarters are at Nagore, the burial 
 place of their patron saint Nagori Mir 
 Sahib. They excel as merchants, owing to 
 this energy and industry. — In Trans. Ethn. 
 Soc. of London, N.S. vii. 189-190. 
 
 Luckerbaug^, s. H. lakrd and lakar- 
 hdghd, ' a hyena.' The latter form is 
 not in Shakespear or in Fallon. But 
 it is familiar in Upper India ; and it 
 occurs in HM-ey's Bengal Gazette, 1781. 
 Jime 24th. In some parts the name 
 is applied to the leopard, as the extract 
 from Buchanan shows. This is tho 
 
LUDDOO. 
 
 400 
 
 LUNGOOTY. 
 
 case among the Hindi-speaking peo- 
 ple of tie Himalaya also (see Jerdon). 
 It is not clear what the etymology 
 of the name is, lahar, lahra meaning, in 
 their everyday sense, a stick or piece of 
 timber. But both in Hindi and Mah- 
 ratti, in an adjective form, the word is 
 used for ' stiff, gaunt, emaciated,' and 
 this may be the sense in which it is 
 applied to the hyena. Another name 
 is harvagh, or (apparently) 'bone-tiger,' 
 from its habit of gnawing bones. 
 
 c. 1809. "It was said not to be un- 
 common in the southern parts of the 
 
 district (Bhagalpur) but though I 
 
 have offered ample rewards, I have not 
 been able to procure a specimen, dead or 
 ali%'e ; and the leopard is called at Mungger 
 Lakravagh." 
 
 "The hyaena or Lakravagh in this dis- 
 trict, has acquired an uncommon degree of 
 ferocity." — jEastem India, (F. Buchanan), 
 iii. 142-143. 
 
 Lllddoo, s. H. laddu. A common 
 native sweetmeat, consisting of balls 
 of sugar and ghee, mixt with wheat 
 and gram flour, and with coooanut 
 kernel rasped. 
 
 Lumberdar, s. Hind, lambarddr, a 
 word formed from the English word 
 ' number ' with the Pers. termination 
 -dar, and meaning properly ' the man 
 who is registered by a number. ' ' ' The 
 registered representative of a copar- 
 cenary community, who is res2Jonsible 
 for Government revenue " {Garnegy). 
 ' ' The cultivator who, either on his own 
 account or as the representative of 
 other members of the village, pays the 
 Government dues and is registered in 
 the Collector's Eoll according to his 
 number; as the representative of the 
 rest he may hold the office by descent 
 or by election " [Wilson). 
 
 LungOOr, s. Hind, langur, from 
 Sansk. languli, ' caudatus.' The great 
 white-bearded ape, much patronized 
 by Hindus, and identified with the 
 monkey-god Huniman. The genus is 
 Presbytes, Illiger, of which several 
 species are now discriminated, but the 
 differences are small. The animal is 
 well described by Aelian iu the follow- 
 ing quotation, which will recall to 
 many what they have witnessed in the 
 .suburbs of Benares and other great 
 Hindu cities. The Langur of the 
 Prasii is P. Entellus. 
 
 c. 250. ' ' Among the Prasii of India they 
 say that there exists a kind of ape with 
 
 human intelligence. These animals seem to 
 be about the size of Hyrcanian dogs. Their 
 front hair looks all grown together, and any 
 one ignorant of the truth would say that it 
 was dressed artificially. The beard is like 
 that of a satyr, and the tail strong like that 
 of a lion. All the rest of the body is white, 
 but the head and the tail are red. These 
 creatures are tame and gentle in character, 
 but by race and manner of life they are 
 wild. They go about in crowds in the 
 suburbs of Latage (now Latage is a city of 
 the Indians) and eat the boiled rice that is- 
 pilt out for them by the King's order. Every 
 day their dinner is elegantly set out> 
 Having eaten their fill it is said that they 
 return to their parents in the woods in an 
 orderly manner, and never hurt anybody 
 that they meet by the way." — Aelian, De 
 Nat. Animal, xvi. 10. 
 
 1825. "An alarm was given by one of 
 the sentries in consequence of a baboon 
 , drawing near his post. The character of 
 the intruder was, however, soon detected 
 by one of the Suwarrs, who on the Sepoy's 
 repeating his exclamation of the broken 
 English ' Who goes 'ere? said with a laugh, 
 ' Why do you challenge the lungoor ? he- 
 cannot answer you ! ' — ffeber, ii. 85. 
 
 1884. " Less interesting personally than 
 the gibbon, but an animal of very developed 
 social instincts, is Semiwpithecus entellus, 
 otherwise.the Bengal langur. (He) fights 
 for his wives according to a custom not 
 unheard of in other cases; but what is 
 peculiar to him is that the vanquished 
 males ' receive the charge of all the young 
 ones of their own sex, with whom they 
 retire to some neighbouring jungle.' School- 
 masters and private tutors willread this with 
 interest, as shewing the origin and early 
 disabilities of their profession." — Saturday 
 Review, May 31, on Stemdale's Nat. Hist, of 
 Mammalia of India, &o. 
 
 LungOOty, s. Hind, langotl. The 
 original application of this word seems 
 to be the scantiest modicum of covering 
 worn for decency by some of the 
 lower castes when at work, and tied 
 before and behind by a string round 
 the waist ; but it is sometimes applied 
 to the more ample dhoti (see dhoty). 
 According to E. Drummond, in Guzerat 
 the "Langoth or Lungota" (as he 
 writes) is "a pretty broad piece of 
 cotton cloth, tied round the breech by 
 men and boys bathing. . . . The 
 diminutive is Langotee, a long slip of 
 cloth, stitched to a loin band of the 
 same stuff, and forming exactly the 
 T bandage of English Surgeons. . . ." 
 This distinction is probably oiiginaUy 
 correct, and the use of languta by 
 Abdurrazzak would agree with it. 
 The use of the word has spread to some 
 of the Indo-Chinese countries. In the 
 quotation from Mocquet it is applied 
 
LUNKA. 
 
 401 
 
 MABABi 
 
 in speaking of an American Indian 
 near the E. Amazon. But tte writer 
 had been in India. 
 
 0. 1422. " The blacks of this country have 
 the body nearly naked; they wear only 
 bandages round the middle caUed lan- 
 koutau, which descend from the navel to 
 above the knee." — Ahdurrazzalc, in India in 
 XV. Cent. 17. 
 
 1526. " Their peasants and tlie lower 
 classes all go about naked. They tie on a 
 thing which they call a langoti, which is a 
 [piece of clout that hangs down two spans 
 from ^M navel, as a cover to their naked- 
 mess. Below this pendent modesty-clout 
 is ano&er slip of cloth, one end of which 
 ithey listen before to a string that ties on 
 ithe Inigoti, and then passing the slip of 
 •cloth between the two legs, brmg it up and 
 Tfix itto the string of the lEulgoti behind."— 
 Sahei; 333. 
 
 c 1609. "Leur oapitaine auoit fort 
 ibomae facon, encore qu'il fust tout nud et 
 luf seul 'auoit vn langoutin, qui est vne 
 ipfttite pifece de coton peiute." — Mocquet, 77. 
 
 1653. " Langouti est une pifeoe de liuge 
 dontles Indou se seruent k cacher les parties 
 •ixa,tm:elles"—Dela Bovilaye-le-Gom, ed.l657, 
 v. 547. 
 
 ' 1869. " Son costume se compose, comme 
 celui de tons les Cambodgiens, d'une reste 
 courte et d'un langouti." — Sev. dcs Deux 
 Mondes, Ixxix. 854. 
 
 "They wear nothing but the langoty, 
 which is a string round the loins, and a 
 pieceof cloth about a hand's breadth fastened 
 to it in hont."^(Bef. lost), p. 26. 
 
 Lunka, n.p. Sansk. Laiiha. The 
 oldest name of Ceylon in the literature 
 both of Buddhism and Brahminism. 
 Also 'an island' in general. 
 
 , s. A kind of strong cheroot 
 
 much prized in the Madras Presideucy, 
 and so caUed from being made of to- 
 bacco grown in the 'islands' (the 
 local term for which is laiika) of the 
 Godavery Delta. 
 
 M. 
 
 Mabar, n.p. The name given in the 
 Middle Ages by the Arabs to that coast 
 of India which we call Coromandel. 
 The word is Ar. ma'bar, ' the ferrj' or 
 crossing-place.' It is not clear how 
 this name came to be appUed, whether 
 because the Arab, vessels habitually 
 ■touched at its ports, or because it was 
 the place of crossing to Ceylon, or 
 lastly whether it was not an attempt 
 
 to give m.eaning to some native name. 
 We know no occurrence of the term 
 earlier than that which we give from 
 Abdallatif. 
 
 c. 1203. "I saw in the hands of an 
 Indian trader very beautiful mats, finely 
 woven and painted on both sides with most 
 pleasing colours . . , The merchant told me 
 .... that these mats were woven of the 
 leaves of the Indian plantain . . . and that 
 they sold in Mabar for two dinars apiece. " — 
 Abd-AUatif, Relation de VEgypte, p. 31. 
 
 1279-1286. In M. Pauthier's notes on 
 Marco Polo very curious notices are extract- 
 ed from Chinese official annals regarding the 
 communications, in the time of Kublai 
 Kaan, between that Emperor and Indian 
 States including Ma-pa-'rh.— (See pp. 
 600-605). 
 
 c. 1292. " When you leave the Island o 
 Seilan and sail westward about 60 miles, 
 you come to the great province of Maabar, 
 which is styled India the Greater : it is the 
 best of all the Indies, and is on the main- 
 land." — Marco Polo, Bk. iii. oh. 16. 
 
 0. 1300. "The merchants export from 
 Ma'bar silken stuffs, aromatic roots ; large 
 pearls are brought from the sea. The pro- 
 ductions of this country are carried to 'Ird.k, 
 Khorfe^n, Syria, Russia and Europe." — 
 Bmhldtiddm, in Elliot, i. 69. 
 
 1303. "In the beginning of this year 
 (703 H.), the Malik-i-'Azam, Margrave of 
 Hind, Takid-d-din . . . , departed from the 
 country of Hind to the passage (ma'bar) of 
 corruption. The King of Ma'bar was 
 anxious to obtain his property and wealth, 
 but Malik Mu'azzam SirSiju-d-dln, son of 
 the deceased, having secured his goodwill, 
 by the payment of 200,000 dfn&s, not only 
 obtained the wealth, but the rank also of 
 his father. "—TFossd/, m. Elliot, iii. 45. 
 
 1310. "The country of Ma'bar, which is 
 so distant from Dehli that a man travelling 
 with all expedition could only reach it after 
 a journey of 12 months, there the arrow of 
 any holy warrior had not yet reached." — 
 Amir Khusri, in Ellict, iii, 85. 
 
 c. 1330. " The third part (of India) is 
 Ma'bar, which begins some 3 or 4 days, 
 journey to the eastward of Kaulam ; this 
 territory lies to the east of. Malabar .... 
 It is stated that the territory Ma'bar begins 
 at the Cape Kumhari, a name which applies 
 both to a mountain and a city . . . Biyyar- 
 dawal is the residence of the Prince of 
 Ma'bar, for whom horses are imported from 
 foreign countries."— J.6«//eda, in Gildemeis- 
 
 ter, p. 185. ,^ „ ', . , . 
 
 We regret to see that M. Guyard, m his 
 welcome completion of Reinaud's transla- 
 tion of AbuKeda, absolutely, in some places, 
 substitutes " Coromandel " for "Ma'bar." 
 It is Trench fashion, but a bad one. 
 
 c. 1498. " Zo deser stat Kangera anlen- 
 den alle Kouffschyff die in den landen zo 
 doyn hauen, ind lijcht in eyner provincie 
 Moabar gena,nt."—Pil!jerfahrt des Raters 
 Arnold von ^rt»-.f (a fiction-monger) p. 140. 
 
MAGAO. 
 
 402 
 
 MACAREO. 
 
 Macao, n.p. a. The name applied 
 by the Portuguese to the small penin- 
 sula, and the city built on it, near the 
 mouth of Canton Eiyer, which they 
 have occupied since 1557. The place 
 is called by the Chinese Ngao-man 
 [Ngao ■= ' bay or inlet,' Man = ' gate.' 
 The Portuguese name is alleged to be 
 taken from A-ma-ngao, '-The Bay of 
 Ama;' i.e. of the Mother, the so-called 
 ' Queen of Heaven,' a patroness of 
 seamen. And indeed Amacao is an 
 old form often met with. 
 
 e. 1567. " Hanno i Portoghesi fatta vna 
 piociola cittiide in vna Isola vicina a' i liti 
 della China chiamato Machaa .... ma i 
 datii sono del Kfe della China, e vanno a 
 pagarii a Canton, bellissima cittade, e di 
 grands importanza, distante da Machao due 
 giomi e mezzo." — Cesare de' Federici, Ram., 
 iii. 391. 
 
 c. 1570. "On the fifth day of our voy- 
 age it pleased God that we arrived at . . . 
 Lampacau, where at that time the Pm-tugals 
 exercised their commerce with the Chineses, 
 which continued till the year 1557, when the 
 Mandarins of Canton, at the request of 
 the Merchants of that Country, gave us the 
 port of Macao, where the trade now is ; of 
 which place (that was but a desart Hand 
 before) our countrymen made a very goodly 
 plantation, wherein there were houses worth 
 three or four thousand Duckats, together 
 with a Cathedral Church . . . " — Pinto (in 
 Cogan), p. 315. 
 
 1584. "There was in Machao a religious 
 man of the order of the baref oote friars of 
 S. Francis, who vnderstanding the great 
 and good desire of this king, did sende him 
 by certaine Portugal merchants ... a cloth 
 whereon was painted the day of iudgment 
 and hell, and that by an excellent work- 
 man." — Mendoza, ii. 304. 
 
 1585. " They came to Amacao, in luly, 
 1585. At the same time it seasonably 
 hapned that ZiTisilan was commanded 
 from the court to procure of the Strangers 
 at Amacao, certaine goodly feathers for the 
 King." — From the Jesuit accounts, in Pur- 
 ckas, iii, 330. 
 
 1602. "Being come, as heretofore I wrote 
 your Worship, to Macao a city of the Por- 
 tug;als, adjoyning to the firme Land of 
 China, where there is a CoUedge of our 
 Company." — Letter from Diego de Pantoia 
 in Purehas, iii. 350. 
 
 1625. " That course continued divers 
 yeeres till the Chinois growing lesse f earef uU, 
 granted them in the greater Hand a little 
 Peninsula to dwell in. In that place was 
 an Idoll, which still remained to be scene, 
 called Ama, whence the Peninsula was 
 called Amacao, that is Amas Bay." — Pur- 
 elms, iii. 319. 
 
 b. Macao or Maccao was also the 
 name of a place on the Pegu Eiver 
 which was the port of the city so 
 
 called in the day of its greatness. A 
 village of the name still exists at the 
 spot. 
 
 1554. "The toar (see bahar), of Hacao 
 contains 120 bijas, each biga 100 ticals 
 (q. V.) . . ." — A. Runes, p. 39. 
 
 1568, "Si fa commodamente il viaggio 
 sino a Maccao distante da Pegu dodeci 
 miglia, e qui si sbarca." — Ces. Federid, 
 in Rmnus. iii. 395. 
 
 1587. " From Cirion we went to Macao, 
 &c." — B. Fitch. See quotation under Seling. 
 
 1599. " The King of Arracwn is now 
 ending his business at the Town of Macao, 
 carrying thence the Silver which the King 
 of Tangu had left, exceeding three millions. " 
 — N. Pimcnta, in Purchas, iii. 1748. 
 
 Macareo, n. A term applied by 
 old voyagers to the phenomenon of 
 the hore, or great tidal wave as seen 
 especially in the Gulf of Oambay, and 
 in the Sitang Estuary in Pegu. The 
 word is used by them as if it were an 
 Oriental word. At one time we were 
 disposed to think it might be the 
 Sanskrit word maJcara, which is ap- 
 plied to a mythological sea-monster, 
 and to the Zodiacal Sign Capriooxn. 
 This mijght easily have had a mytho- 
 logical association with the furious 
 phenomenon in question, and several 
 of the names given to it in various 
 parts of the world seem due to associa- 
 tions of a similar kind. Thus the old 
 English word Oegir or Eagre for the 
 bore on the Severn, which occurs in 
 Drayton, " seems to be a reminiscence 
 of the old Scandinavian deity Oegir, 
 the god of the stormy sea ." * One of 
 the Hind, names of the phenomenon is 
 mendha = ' the Earn. ; ' whilst in modern 
 Guzerat, according to E. Drummond, 
 the natives] call n ghora, "likening it 
 to the war horse, or a squadron of 
 them. ' ' t But nothing could illustrate 
 the naturalness of such a figure as 
 mahara, applied to the bore, better 
 than the following paragraph in the 
 review-article just quoted, which was 
 evidently penned without any allusion 
 to or suggestion of such an origin of 
 the name, and which indeed makes no 
 reference to the Indian name, but only 
 to the French names of which we shall 
 presently speak : 
 
 " Compared with what it used to be, if 
 old descriptions may be trusted, the Mas- 
 
 * Sec an interesting paper in the Saturday M- 
 view of Sept 29tli, 1883, on Le Masmnt. 
 
 t Other names for the bore in India are : Hind, 
 Immma, and in Bengal ban. 
 
MACABEO. 
 
 403 
 
 MACA8SAB. 
 
 caret is now stripped of its terrors. It 
 resembles the great nature-force which used 
 to ravage the valley of the Seine, like one o^ 
 the mythical dragons which, as legends tell, 
 laid whole disttHcts waste, about as much as 
 a lion confined in a cage resembles the free 
 monarch of the African wilderness."* 
 
 But unfortunately we can find no 
 evidence of the designation of the 
 phenomenon in India by the name 
 of malmra or the like ; whilst both 
 mascaret (as indicated in the quotation 
 just made) and macree are found in 
 French as terms for the bore. Both 
 terms appear to belong properly to the 
 Graronne, though mascaret has of late 
 began on the Seine to supplant the old 
 term larre, which is evidently the 
 same as our bore. Littr6 can suggest 
 no etymology for mascaret ; he men- 
 tions a whimsical one which connects 
 the word with a place on the Garonne 
 called St. Macaire, but only to reject it. 
 There would be no impossibility in the 
 transfer of an Indian word of this kind 
 to France, any more than in the other 
 alternative of the transfer of a French 
 term to India in such way that in the 
 16th century visitors to that country 
 should have regardeditas an indigenous 
 word,if wehadbut evidence of itslndian 
 existence. The date of Littr^'s earliest 
 quotation, which we borrow below, is 
 also unfavourable to the probability of 
 transplantation from India. There re- 
 mains the possibility that the word is 
 Basque. The Saturday Reviewer al- 
 ready quoted says that he could find 
 nothing approaching to Mascaret in a 
 Basque French Dictionary, but this 
 seems hardly final. 
 
 The vast rapidity of the flood tide in 
 the Gulf of Cambay is mentioned by 
 Mas'udI, who witnessed it in the year H. 
 303(a.d. 915) i. 255; also less precisely 
 by Ibn Batuta (iv. 60). There is a 
 paper on it in the Bo. Oovt. Selections, 
 N.S. No. xxvi., from which it appears 
 that the bore wave reaches a velocity 
 of lOJ knots. 
 
 1553. " In which time there came hither 
 fto Diu) a concourse of many vessels from the 
 Eed Sea, the Persian Gulf, and all the coast 
 of Arabia and India, so that the places 
 within the Gulf of Cambaya, which had be- 
 come rich and noble by trade, were by this 
 port undone. And this because it stood out- 
 side of the Uacareos of the Gulf of Cambaya, 
 which were the cause of the loss of many 
 shijx."— Ban-OS, II. ii. cap. 9. 
 
 1568. " These Sholds (G. of Cambay) are 
 
 * Ibid., p. 401. 
 
 an hundred and foure-score miles about in a 
 straight or gulfe, which they call Macareo, 
 (Macca7-eo in orig.) which is as much as ti) 
 say, as a race or Tide." — Master C. Frederick, 
 in Hak. ii. 342. 
 
 1583. _" And having sailed unti the 23d 
 of the said month, we found ourselves in the 
 neighbourhood of the Macareo (of Marta- 
 ban) which is the most marvellous thiny: 
 that ever was heard of in the way of tides, 
 and high waters . . . The water in the 
 channel rises to the height of a high tree, 
 and then the boat is set to face it, waiting 
 for the fury of the tide, which comes on 
 with such violence that the noise is that of 
 a great earthquake, insomuch that the boa', 
 is soused from stem to stern, and carried by 
 that impulse swiftly up the channel." — 
 Gasparo Balbi, S. 91 v, 92. 
 
 1613. "The Macareo of waves is a dis- 
 turbance of the sea, like water boiling, in 
 which the sea casts up its waves' in foam. 
 For the space of an Italian mile, and within 
 that, distance only, this boiling and foaming 
 occurs, whilst all the rest of the sea is 
 smooth and waveless as a pond . . . And the 
 stories of the Malays assert that it is caused 
 by souls that are passing the Ocean from 
 one region to another, or going in cafilas 
 from the Golden Chersonesus . . , .to the 
 river Ganges." — Godinho de Eredia, i. 41 v. 
 
 1644. " . . . . thence to the Gulf of 
 Cambaya with the impetuosity of the cur- 
 rents which are called Macareo, of whose 
 fury strange things are told, insomuch that 
 a stone thrown with force from the hand 
 even in the first speed of its projection does 
 not move more swiftly than those waters 
 run." — Bocarro, MS. 
 
 1727. " A Body of Waters comes rolling 
 in on the Sand, whose Front is above two 
 Fathoms high, and whatever Body lies in its 
 Way it overturns, and no Ship can evade its 
 Force, but in a Moment is overturned, this 
 violent Boer theNatives called aMackrea." 
 —A. Ham. ii. 33. 
 
 1811. Solvyns uses the word Macree as 
 French for ' Bore,' and in English de- 
 scribes his print as ". . . the representation 
 of a phenomenon of Nature, the Macree or 
 tide, at the mouth of the river Ougly. "— 
 Les Sindoms, iii. 
 
 Macassar, n.p. In Malay Mang- 
 kasar, properly ^he name of a people 
 of Celebes (q.v.), but now the name of 
 a Dutch seaport and seat of Govern- 
 ment on the W. coast of the S.W. 
 peninsula of that spider-like island. 
 The following quotation refers to the 
 time when we occupied the place, an 
 episode of Anglo-Indian history al- 
 most forgotten. 
 
 1816. "Letters from Macassar of the 
 20th and 27th of June (1815), communicatt^ 
 the melancholy intelligence of the death of 
 Lieut. T. 0. Jackson, of the Ist Ee^. of 
 Native Bengal Infantry, and Assistant 
 D D 2 
 
MACE. 
 
 404 
 
 MACE. 
 
 Eesident of MacaEsar, during an attack on 
 a fortified village, dependent on the de- 
 throned Raja of Boni." — As. Journal, vol. i. 
 297. 
 
 Mace, s. a. The crimson net-like 
 mantle, wliicli envelopes the hard outer 
 shell of the nutmeg, when separated 
 and dried constitutes the mace of com- 
 merce. Hanbury and Pliickiger are 
 satisfied that the attempt to identify 
 the Macir, Macer, &c., of Pliny and 
 other ancients with mace is a mistake, 
 as indeed the sagacious Garcia also 
 IDointed out, and Ohr. Acosta still 
 more precisely. The mace does not 
 seem to be mentioned by Mas'udi ; it is 
 not in the Kst of aromatics, 25 in 
 number, which he details (i. SGI). It 
 is mentioned by Edrisi, who wrote 
 u. 1150, and whose information gene- 
 rally was of much older date, though 
 we do not know what word he uses. 
 The fact that nutmeg and mace are the 
 product of one plant seems to have led 
 to the fiction that clove and cinnamon 
 also came from that same plant. It 
 is, however, true that a kind of 
 aromatic bark was known in the Arab 
 pharmacopoeia of the middle ages 
 under the name of Icirfat-al-lcaranful 
 or ' bark of clove,' which may have 
 been either a cause of the mistake or a 
 part of it. The mistake in question, 
 in one form or another, prevailed for 
 centuries. One of the authors of this 
 book was asked many years ago by a 
 respectable Mahommedan at Dehli if 
 it were not the case that cinnamon, 
 clove, and nutmeg were the produce of 
 one tree. The prevalence of the mis- 
 take in Europe is shown by the fact 
 that it is contradicted in a work of 
 the 16th century {Bodaei, Comment, in 
 TheopJirastum, 992); and by the quota- 
 tion from Funnel. 
 
 The name mace may have come from 
 the Ar. bashdsa, possibly in some con- 
 fusion Math the ancient macir. 
 
 ' 0. 1150. " On its shores {i.e. of the sea of 
 Sanf or Champa), are the dominions of a 
 King called Mihraj, who possesses a great 
 number of po]3ulous and fertile islands, 
 covered with fields and pastures, and pro- 
 ducing ivory, camphor, nutmeg, mace, 
 clove, aloeswood, cardamom, oubeb, &c." — 
 Edrisi, i. 89 ; see also 51. 
 
 c. 1347. " The fruit of the clove is the 
 nutmeg, which we know as the scented nut. 
 .The flower which grows upon it is the mace 
 (lashasa). And this is what I have seen 
 with my own eyes." — Ibn Batuta, iv. 243. 
 
 c. 1370. " A gret Yle and a gret Contree, 
 
 that men clepen Java . . . There growen 
 alle manere of Spicerie more plentyfous 
 liche than in any other contree, as of Gyn- 
 gevere, Clowegylofres, Canelle, Zedewalle, 
 Notemuges, and Maces. And wytethe 
 wel, that the Notemuge bereth the Maces. 
 For righte as the Note of the Haselle hath 
 an Husk withouten, that the Note is closed 
 in, til it be ripe, and after f alleth out ; righte 
 so it is of the Notemuge and of the Maces." — 
 Sir John Mamviemlle, ed. 1866, p. 187-188. 
 
 This is a remarkable passage for it is in- 
 teft)olated by Maundevile, from _ superior 
 information, in what he is borrowing from 
 Odoric. The comparison to the hazel-nut 
 husk is just that used by Hahbury & Mucki- 
 ger ■ (Pharmacographia, 1st ed. 456). 
 
 c. 1430. " Has (insulas Java) ultra xv 
 dierum cursu duae reperiuntur insulae, 
 orientem versus. Altera Sandai appellata, in 
 qua nuces muscatae et maces, altera Bandam 
 nomine, in qu3 sola gariofaliproducuntur." 
 —Conti in Poggius, Dc Var. Fortunae. 
 
 1514. "The tree that produces the nut 
 (meg) and macis is all one. By this ship 
 I send you a sample of them in the green 
 state. "—Letter of Giov. da Empoli, in Archiv. 
 Star. Ital. 81. 
 
 1563. " It is a very beautiful fruit, and 
 pleasant to the taste ; and you must know 
 that when the imt is ripe it swells, and the 
 first cover bursts as do the husks of our 
 chestnuts, and shews the ma5a, of a bright 
 vermilion like fine grain (i.e. cocA:m); it is 
 the most beautiful sight in the world when 
 the trees are loaded with it, and sometimes 
 the mace splits oft, and that is why the 
 nutmegs often come without the mace." 
 —Garcia, i. 129 D.-130. 
 
 1705. "It is the commonly received opinion 
 that Cloves, Nutmegs, Mace, and Cinnamon 
 all grow upon one tree ; but it is a great 
 mistake."— Funnel, in Dampier, iv. 179. 
 
 Mace, s. b. Jav. and Malay, mas. 
 A weight used in Sumatra, being ac- 
 cording to Crawfurd l-16th of a Malay 
 tael (q.v.), or about 40 grains (but see 
 below). Mace is also the name of a 
 small gold coin of Achin, weighing 
 9 grs. and worth about 1«. Id. And 
 Mace was adopted in the language of 
 European traders in China to deno- 
 minate the tenth part of the Chinese 
 Hang or tael of silver; the 100th part 
 of the same value being denominated 
 in like manner candareen (q-v.) 
 
 The word is originally Skt. maslia, 
 ' a bean,' and then ' a particular weight 
 of gold ' (comp. carat and ruttee)- 
 
 1539. " .... by intervention of this 
 thirdsman whom the Moor employed as 
 broker they agreed on my price with the 
 merchant at seven mazes of gold, which in 
 our money makes a 1400 reys, at the rate of 
 a halfcruzado themaz."— P«o, cap. xxv. 
 
 Cogan has, "the fishermen sold me to the 
 merchant for seven mazes of gold, which 
 
MACHEEN, MAHACHEEN. 405 MACHEEN, MAHACLIEEN. 
 
 amounts in our money to seventeen shillings 
 and sixpence." — p. 31. 
 
 15154. "The weight with which they 
 weigh {at Malaca) gold, musk, seed-pearl, 
 
 coral, calambuco ' consists of cates 
 
 which contain 20 tael, each tael 16 mazes, 
 each maz 20 aimduryns. Also one paual i 
 mazes, one maz 4 cupoes (see kohang), one 
 cupdo 5 cumduryns." — A. Jfunes, 39. 
 
 1598. "Likewise a Tael o£ Malacca is 
 16 Mases." — Linschoten, 44. 
 
 1599. "Sezar siveBazar{i.c. Bezoar, q.v.) 
 per Masas venditur." — Be Bry, ii. 64. 
 
 1625. "I have also sent by Master 
 Tomkins of their coine ( Achin) . . . that is 
 of Gold named a Mas, and is ninepence 
 halfpenie neerest."— CajJ*. T. Davis, in Pur- 
 chas, i. 117. 
 
 1813. Milburn gives the following table 
 of weights used at Achin, but it is quite in- 
 consistent with the statements of Crawf urd 
 and Linschoten above. 
 
 4 copangs == 1 mace 
 
 5 mace = 1 mayam 
 16 mayam = 1 tale 
 
 5 tales = 1 bancal 
 
 20 bancals = 1 catty. 
 200 catties = 1 bahar. 
 Milfmm, ii. 329. 
 
 ]!Iaclieeii,_Ma]iacheeii, n. p. This 
 name, Maha-chlna, " Great China," 
 is one by which. China was known in 
 India in the early centuries of our era, 
 and the term, is still to be heard in 
 India in the same sense in which. Al- 
 Biruni uses it, saying that all beyond 
 the great mountains (Himalaya) is 
 Maha-chm. But " in later times the 
 majority, not knowing the meaning of 
 the expression, seem to bave used it 
 pleonastically coupled with Cliin, to 
 denote the same thing, ' Olnn and 
 Jfflc/tjH,' a phrase having some analogy 
 to the way Bind and Hind was used 
 to express all India, but a siironger 
 one to Oog and Magog, as applied 
 to the northern nations of Asia." 
 And eventually Chin was discovered 
 to be the eldest son of Japhet, 
 and MachlH bis grandson ; wbicb is 
 much the same as saying tbaf Britain 
 was the eldest son of Brut the Trojan, 
 and Great Britain bis grandsoil I 
 {Cathay and the Way Thither, p. 
 cxix). 
 
 In the days of the Mongol supre- 
 macy in China, wben Chinese affairs 
 were for a time more distinctly con- 
 ceived in "Western Asia, and the name 
 of Manzi as denoting Southern China, 
 unconquered by the Mongols till 1275, 
 was current in the west, it would ap- 
 pear that this name was confounded 
 with Machm and the latter thus ac- 
 
 quired a specific but erroneous appli- 
 cation. One author of the 16th cen- 
 tury also (quoted by Klaproth, J. As., 
 Ser. ii. torn. i. 115) distinguishes Clilit 
 and Mdr.hin as N. and S. China, but 
 this distinction never seems to havebeen 
 entertained by the Hindus. Ibn Ba- 
 tuta sometimes distinguishes Sin {i.e. 
 Cbin) as South China from Khitai (see 
 Cathay) as North China. In times 
 wben intimacy with China bad again 
 ceased, the double name seems to have 
 recovered its old vagueness as arotund 
 way of saying China, and had no more 
 plurality of sense than in modern par- 
 lance Sodor and Man. But then comes 
 an occasional new application of Ma- 
 cbin to Indo-China, as in Conti (fol- 
 lowed by Fra Mauro). An excep- 
 tional application arising from the Arab 
 habit of applyingthe name of a country 
 to the capital or the chief port fre- 
 quented by them, arose in the Middle 
 Ages, through which Canton became 
 known in the west as the city of 
 Mdchm, or in Persian.translation Ch'm- 
 kaldn, i.e. Great Chin. 
 
 Mahachina as applied to China: 
 
 636. " ' In what country exists the king- 
 dom of the G-reat Thang ? ' asked the king 
 (Siladitya of Kanauj), ' how far is it from 
 this?' 
 
 ' It is situated, ' replied he (Hwen T'sang), 
 ' to the X.E. of this kingdom, and is distant 
 several ten-thousands of Ii. It is the 
 country which the Indian people call Haha- 
 chlna,.'"'— Pel. Bmddh. ii. 254-255. 
 
 641. See quotation under China. 
 
 c. 1030. ' ' Some other mountains are 
 called Harmakiit, in which the Ganges has 
 its source. These are imiJassable from the 
 side of the cold regions, and beyond them 
 lies MaohJn."— ^J-iJ«-««i, in Elliot, i. 46. 
 
 1501. In the Letter of Amerigo Ves- 
 pucci on the Portuguese discoveries, written 
 from C. Verde, 4th June, we find mention 
 among other new regions of Marchin. 
 Published in Baldelli Boni's II Milione, 
 p. ciii. 
 
 c. 1590. " Adjoining to Asham is Tibet, 
 bordering upon Khatai, which is properly 
 Mahaoheen, vulgarly called Maoheen. 
 The capital of Khatai i.s Khan Baleegh, 4 
 days' journey from the sesi.."—.Ayeen, by 
 Gladwin, ed. 1800, ii. 4. 
 
 Applied to Southern China : 
 c. 1300. "Khatai is bounded on one 
 side by the country of Machm, which the 
 Chinese call Manzi .... In the Indian 
 language S. China is called Maha^chin, i.e., 
 ' Great China,' and hence we derive the 
 word Ma.uzi.''—Bashid-itddm,_ in S. des 
 MongoU (Qimtremere), xci— xciii. 
 v;. 1348. " It was the Kaam's order that 
 
MACHIS. 
 
 406 
 
 MADBAS. 
 
 we should proceed through Manzi, which 
 was formerly known as India Maxima " (by 
 which he indicates maha-Chlna, see below, 
 in last qiiotation). — John MarignolU, in 
 Cathay, p. 354. 
 
 Applied to Indo-CHna : 
 
 c. 1430. "Ba provincia (Ava) — Maoi- 
 num incolae dicunt — . . . referta est ele- 
 phantis." — Conti, in Poygius de Var, For- 
 tmiae. 
 
 Oliin and Maohin : 
 
 c. 1320. "The curiosities of Chin and 
 Machin, and the beautiful products of Hind 
 and Sind." — Wassaf, in Elliot, iii. 32. 
 
 c. 1440. "Poi.si retrova in quella is- 
 tessa provincia di Zagatai Saninarcant cittk 
 grandissima e ben popolata, por la qvial 
 vauno e vengono tutti quelli di Cini e 
 Hacini e del Cataio, o niercanti o vian- 
 danti che siano." — Barbara in Ramusio, ii. 
 
 f. loew. 
 
 c. 1442. "The merchants of the 7 cli- 
 mates from Egypt . . . from the whole 
 of the realms of Chin and Machin, and 
 from the city of Khanbalik, steer their 
 course to this port." — Ahdurrazak, in No- 
 tices et Extraits, xiv. 429. 
 
 Mahaclim or Chin Kalan, for Canton : 
 
 c. 1030. In Sprenger's extracts ifrom 
 Al Biruni we have " ShargMd, in Chinese 
 Sanfu.' This is Great-China (Mahasin) " 
 — Post und Reise-routen des Orients, 90. 
 
 c. 1300. "This canal extends for a distance 
 of 40 days' navigation from Ehanbaligh to 
 Khingsal and Zaitun, the ports frequented 
 by the ships that come from India, and 
 from the city of Machin." — Bashlduddln, 
 in Cathay, &c., 259-260. 
 
 c. 1832. " . . . . after I had sailed east- 
 ward over the Ocean Sea for many days I 
 came to that noble province Manzi .... 
 The first city to which I came in this coun- 
 try was called Ceus-Kalan, and 'tis a city as 
 big as three Venices," — Odorie, in Cathay, 
 &c., 103-105. 
 
 c. 1347. " In the evening we stopped at 
 another village, and so on till we arrived at 
 Sin-Kalan, which is the city of Sin-ul-Sin 
 .... one of the greatest of cities, and one 
 of those that has the finest of bazaars. One 
 of the largest of these is the porcelain 
 bazaar, and from it china-ware is exported 
 to the other cities of China, to India, and to 
 Yemen."— JTin. Batuta, iv. 272. 
 
 c. 1349. "The first of these is called 
 Manzi, the greatest and noblest province in 
 the world, having no paragon in beauty, 
 pleasantness, and extent. In it is that 
 noble city of Campsay, besides Zayton, 
 Cynkalan, and many other cities." — John 
 MarignolU, in, Cathay, Ac, 373. 
 
 Machis, s. This is recent Hind, for 
 ' luoifer matches.' An older and purer 
 phrase for sulphur-matches is diwa- 
 salin. 
 
 Madapollam, s. This term, ap- 
 
 plying to a particular kind of cotton 
 cloth, and which often occurs in 
 prices cun-ent, is taken from the 
 name of a place on the Southern 
 Delta-branch of the Godayery, pro- 
 perly MddlMva-palam. This was till 
 1833 the seat of one of the Company's 
 Commercial Agencies, which was the 
 chief of three in that Delta ; the other 
 two being Bunder Malunka and Inje- 
 ram. Madapollam is now a staple ex- 
 port from England to India ; it is a 
 finer kind of white piece-goods, inter- 
 mediate between calico and muslin. 
 
 1673. " The English for that cause (the 
 unhealthiness of Masulipatam), only at the 
 time of shipping, remove to Medopollon, 
 where they nave a wholesome Seat Forty 
 Miles more North." — Fryer, 35. 
 
 c. 1840. "Pierrette edt de jolies chemises 
 en Madapolam." — Balmc, Pierrette. 
 
 1879. " . . . . liveliness seems to be the 
 unfailing characteristic of autographs, fans, 
 Cremona fiddles, Louis Quatorze snuff- 
 boxes, and the like, however sluggish pig- 
 iron and MadapoUams may be." — Sai. Be- 
 view, Jan. 11, p. 45, 
 
 Madrafaxao, s. This appears in 
 old Portuguese works as the name of a 
 gold coin of Guzerat ; perhaps repre- 
 senting Muzaffar-shdfn. There were 
 several kings of Guzerat of this name, 
 The one in question was probably Mu- 
 zaffar-Shah II. (loll — 1525), of whose 
 coinage Thomas mentions a gold piece 
 of 185 grs. {PatMn Kings, 353). 
 
 1554. " There also come to this city 
 Madrafazaos, which are a money of Cam- 
 baya, which vary gi-eatly in price; some 
 are of 24 tangas of 60 rels the tanga, others 
 of 23, 22, 21, and other prices according to 
 time and value." — A. Nunez, 32. 
 
 Madras, n. p. This alternative name 
 of the place, officially called by its 
 founders Port St. George, first appears 
 about the middle of the 17th century. 
 Its origin has been much debated, but 
 with little result. One derivation, 
 backed by a fictitious legend, derives 
 the name from an imaginary Christian 
 fisherman called Madarasen; but this 
 may be pronounced philologicaRy 
 impossible, as well as otherwise un- 
 worthy of serious regard.* Lassen 
 makes the name to be a corruption of 
 Manda-rajya, ' Eeakn of the Stupid ! ' 
 No one will suspect the illustrious 
 author of the Ittdische AUerthums- 
 hunde to be guilty of a joke; but it 
 
 * It is given in No. IT. of S/^lectioTis from the 
 neconh of a. Armt Di~frii:l, p. 107. 
 
MADRAS. 
 
 407 
 
 MADURA. 
 
 does look as if some malign Bengalee 
 had suggested to Hm this gibe against 
 the " Benighted ! " It is indeed curi- 
 ous and true that, in Bengal, sepoys 
 and the like always speak of the 
 Southern Presidency as Mandraj. In 
 fact, however, all the earlier men- 
 tions of the name are in the form of 
 Madrmpatanam, ' the city of the Ma- 
 dras,' whatever the Madras may have 
 been. The earliest maps show Jlfadras- 
 patanam as the Mahommedan settle- 
 ment corresponding to the present 
 Triphcane and Eoyapettah. The word 
 is therefore probably of Mahommedan 
 origin ; and having got so far we need 
 not hesitate to identify it with Ma- 
 drasa, ' a college.' The Portuguese 
 wrote this Madaraza (see Faria y 
 Soma, Africa Portv^uesa, 1681, p. 6). 
 Aad the European name probably came 
 from them, close neighbours as they 
 were to Fort St. George, at Mylapore 
 or San Thome. That there was such a 
 Madrasa in existence is established 
 by the quotation from Hamilton, who 
 was there about the end of the 17th 
 ■century.* 
 
 Pryer's Map (1698, but illustrating 
 1672-73) represents the Governor's 
 House as a building of Mahommedan 
 architecture, with a dome. This may 
 have been the Madrasa itself. Lockyer 
 also (1711) speaks of a "College," of 
 which the building was " very an- 
 cient; " formerly a hospital, and then 
 used apparently as a residence for 
 young writers. But it is not clear 
 whether the name " College " was not 
 ^ven on this last account. 
 
 1653. " Eetant deebarquez le R. P. Zenon 
 ie9ut lettres de Uadraspatan de la deten- 
 tion du Rev. P. Ephraun de Neuers par 
 rinquisition de Portugal,pour avoir presoh^ 
 a Madraspatan que les Catholiques qui 
 fouetoient et trampoient dans des puys les 
 imaces de Sainct Anthoine de Pade, et de 
 la Vierge Marie, estoient impies, et que les 
 Indous h tout le moins honorent ce qu'ils 
 -eatiment Sainct. . . ." — De la £ouIlaye-le- 
 Gouz, ed. 1657, 244. 
 
 0. 1665. "Le Roi de Golconde a de 
 grands Revenus. ■ . . Les Douanes des 
 marohandiaes qui passent sur ses Terres, et 
 belles des Ports de Masulipatan et de Madres- 
 patan, lui rapportent beauooup." — Thevenot, 
 V. 306. 
 
 1672. ". . . . following: upon Madras- 
 :5ataii, otherwise called Chinnepatan, where 
 
 In a letter from poor Arthur Bumell, on 
 Tvmoh this paragraph is foumled, he adds : " It is 
 ■ sad that the most Philistine town (in the German 
 •sense) in all the East should have such a name." 
 
 the English have a Port called St. George, 
 chiefly gamsoned by Toepasses and Mistices ; 
 from this place they annually send forth 
 their ships, as also from Suratte." — Bal- 
 daeus. Germ. ed. 152. 
 
 1673. " Let us now pass the Pale to the 
 Heathen Town, only parted by a wide 
 Parrade, which is used for a JBuzza/r, or 
 Mercate-plaoe. Maderas then divides itself 
 into divers long streets, and they are 
 checquered by as many transverse. It 
 enjoys some Choultries for Places of Justice; 
 one Exchange ; one Pagod. , , ." — Fryer, 
 38-39. 
 
 1726. "The Town or Place, anciently 
 called Chinapatnam, now called Madras - 
 patnam, and Port St. George." — Letters 
 Patent, in Charters of E. I. Company, 368-9. 
 
 1727. " Port St. George or Maderass, or 
 as the Natives call it, China Patam, is a 
 Colony and City belonging to the English 
 East India Company, situated in one of the , 
 most incommodious Places I ever saw. . . . 
 There is a very good Hospital in the Town, 
 and the Company's Horse-Stables are neat, 
 but the old College, where a great many 
 Gentlemen Pactors are obliged to lodge, is 
 kept in ill Repair." — A. Ham. i. 364. (See 
 Fort St. George, and Chinapatam.) 
 
 Hadras, s. This name is applied 
 to large bright- coloured handkerchiefs, 
 of silk warp and cotton woof, which 
 were formerly exported from Madras, 
 and much used by the negroes in 
 the W. Indies as head-dresses. The 
 word is preserved in French, but is 
 now obsolete in England. 
 
 c. 1830. ". . . . We found President 
 Petion, the black Washington, sitting on a 
 very old ragged sofa, amidst a confused 
 mass of papers, dressed in a blue military 
 undress frock, white trowsers, and the ever- 
 lasting Madras handkerchief bound round 
 his brows."— yora Cringle, ed. 1863, p. 425. 
 
 1846. " Et Madame se manifesta ! 
 C'^tait une de ces vieilles d^vinfes par 
 Adrien Brauwer dans ses sorci&res pour le 
 Sabbat . . . coiff^e d'un Madras, faisant 
 encore papillottes avec les imprimis, que 
 recevait gratuitement son maltre." — Balzac, 
 Le Cousin Pons, ch. xvili. 
 
 Madura, n.p., properly Madurei. 
 This is stiU the name of a district in 
 S. India, and of a city which appears 
 in the Tables of Ptolemy as " MdSou/ja 
 ^atriKftov Uav^Lovos." The name is ge- 
 nerally supposed to be the same as 
 that of Mathura, the holy and much 
 more ancient city of Northern India, 
 from which the name was adopted 
 (v. Muttra), but modified after Tamil 
 pronunciation.* Madura was from a 
 
 * This perliaps implies an earlier spread of 
 northern influence than we are justifled in as- 
 suming. 
 
MADURA FOOT. 
 
 408 
 
 MAGAZINE. 
 
 date at least as early as the Chiistian 
 era the seat of the Pandya sovereigns, 
 These, according to Tamil tradition, 
 as stated hy Bp. Caldwell, had previ- 
 ously held their residence at Kolleei on 
 the Tamraparni, the 'K.SKxoi of Ptolemy. 
 (See Caldwell, pp. 16, 95, 101). 
 
 The name of Madura, probably as 
 adopted from the holier northern 
 Muitra, seems to have been a favourite 
 among the JIastem settlements under 
 Hindu influence. Thus we have Ma- 
 tura in Ceylon ; the city and island of 
 Madura adjoining Java; and a town 
 of the same name {Madura) in Buiina, 
 not far north of Mandal^, Madeya of 
 the maps. 
 
 A.D. c. 70-80. "Alius utilior portus' 
 
 fentis Neacyndon qui vocatur Becare. 
 bi regnabat Pandion, longe ab emporio 
 mediterraneo distaiite oppido quod vocatur 
 Modura." — Pliny, vi. 26. 
 
 c. 1347. " The Sultan stopped n month 
 at Fattan, and then departed for' his 
 capital. I stayed 15 days after his de- 
 parture, and then started for his residence, 
 whiph was at lllutra, a great city with 
 wide streets. ... I found there a pest 
 raging of which people died in brief space 
 .... when I went out I saw only the 
 dead and dying." — Hm Batuta, iv. 200- 
 201. 
 
 1311. ". . . . the royal canopy moved 
 from Birdh^l . . . and 5 days afterwards 
 they arrived at the city of Mathra . . . the 
 dwelling-place of the brother of the R^f 
 Sundar P^ndya. They found the city empty, 
 for the 'R&i had fled with the Eante, but 
 had left two or three elephants in the temple 
 of Jagn^r (Jaganath)." — Amir KhusrA, in 
 Mliot, iii. 91. 
 
 Kadura Foot. A fungoidal disease 
 of the foot, apparently incurable ex- 
 cept by amputation, which occurs in 
 the Madura district, and especially in 
 places where the ' Black soil ' prevails. 
 Medical authorities have not yet de- 
 cided on the causes or precise nature 
 of the disease. See Nelson's Madura, 
 Pt. I. pp. 91-94. 
 
 Magadoxo, n.p. This is the Portu- 
 guese representation, which has past 
 into general Eiu-opean use, of MaJc- 
 dashau, the name of a town and state 
 on the Somali Coast in E. Afiica, now 
 subject to Zanzibar. 
 
 It has been shown by one of the 
 present writers that Marco Polo, in his 
 chapter on Madagascar, has made some 
 confusion between Magadoxo and that 
 island, mixing up particulars relating 
 to both. It is possible that the name 
 
 of Madagascar was really given from 
 Makdashau, as Oapt. Bui-ton supposes ; 
 but he does not give any authority for 
 his statement that the name of Mada- 
 gascar " came from Makdishu (Maga- 
 doxo) .... whose Sheikh invaded 
 it."— Gommeni. on Camoes, ii. 520. 
 
 c. 1330. "On departing from Zaila, we 
 sailed on the sea for , 15 days, and then 
 arrived at Makdashau, a town of great size. 
 The inhabitants possess a great number of 
 camels, and of these they slaughter (for 
 food) several hundreds every day."— ii)i 
 Batuta, ii. 181. 
 
 1498. " And we found ourselves before a 
 great city with houses of- several stories, 
 and in the midst of the city certain great 
 palaces; and about it a wall with four 
 towers : and this city stood close upon the 
 sea, and the Moors call it Magadoxo. _ And 
 when we were come well abreast of it, we 
 discharged many bombards (at it), and liept 
 on our way along the coast with a fine wind 
 on the ijoop." — Moteiro, 102. 
 
 1514. "... The most of them are Moors 
 such as inhabit the city of Zof alia . . . and 
 these people continue to be found in Ma- 
 zambic, Melinda, Kogodecio, Maraohilue 
 (read Brava Chilve, i. e. Brava and 
 Qwiloa), and Mombazza; which are all 
 walled cities on the main land, with houses 
 and streets like our own ; except Mazam- 
 bich." — Letter of Gum. da Empoli, in Arehiv. 
 Stor. Ital. 
 
 1516. " Further on towards the Bed Sea 
 there is another very large and beautiful 
 town called Magadoxo, belon^g to the 
 Moors, and it has a King over it, and is a 
 place of great trade and merohandiBe."— 
 Barbosa, 16. 
 
 1532. "... and after they passed Cape 
 Guardafu, Dom Estevao going along in such 
 depression that he was like to die of grief, 
 on arriving at Magadoxo, they stopped to 
 water. And the King of the country, 
 hearing that there had come a son of the 
 Count Admiral, of whom all had ample 
 knowledge as being the first to discover and 
 navigate on that coast, came to the shore to 
 see him, and made great offers of all that 
 he could require."— Oo»<o, IV., viii. 2. 
 
 1727. " Magadoza, or as the Portngueze 
 call it, Magadocia, is a pretty large City, 
 about 2 or 3 Miles from the Sea, from 
 whence it has a very fine Aspect, being 
 adorn' d with many high Steeples and 
 Mosques."- .4.. Ham. i. 12-13.' 
 
 Magazine, s. This word is, of 
 course, not Anglo-Indian, but may 
 find a place here because of its origin 
 from the Arab. al-maJchzam, pi. mak- 
 hazln, whence Sp. almacen, almagacen, 
 magacen. Port, al/ma/iem, armazem, Ital. 
 magazzino, Fr. rrwtgazin. 
 
 c. 1340. " The Sultan .... made him 
 a grant of the whole city of Siri and all its 
 houses with the gardens and fields of the 
 
MASAJUN. 
 
 409 
 
 MA HB ATT A. 
 
 treasury (makhzan) adjacent to the city (of 
 Delhi)." — Ibn, Batuta, iii. 262. 
 
 1539. " A que Pero de Faria respondea, 
 que Ihe desse elle commissao per mandar 
 nos almazSs, et que logo proveria no So- 
 corro que entendia ser necessario." — Pinto, 
 cap. xxi. 
 
 Mahajun, s. Hind, from Sansk. 
 mahd-jan, ' Great person.' A banker 
 and mercliant. In Southern and 
 Western India the yemaculax word 
 has various other applications which 
 lire given in Wilson. 
 
 0. 1861. 
 " Down there lives a ]ffahajun — my father 
 gave him a bill, 
 I have paid the knave thrice over, and 
 
 here I'm paying him still. 
 He shows me a long stamp paper, and 
 
 must have my land — must he ? 
 If I were twenty years younger, he should 
 get six feet by three." 
 
 A. C. Lyall, The Old Pindane. 
 
 Mahannali, s. See Miana, and My- 
 aiuia. 
 
 Mahe, n.p. Properly Mayeji. A 
 small settlement on the Malabar coast 
 4 m. south of Tetticherry, where the 
 French established a factory for the 
 sake of the pepper trade in 1722, and 
 which they still retain. It is not now 
 of any importance. 
 
 Mahi, n.p. The name of a consi- 
 derable river flowing into the upper 
 part of the Gulf of Cambay. 
 
 0. A.D. 80-90. "Next comes another 
 gulf . . .* extending also to the north, at 
 the mouth of which is an island called 
 Baiones (Perim, q.v.), and at the innermost 
 extremity a great river called Mala." — 
 Periphis, ch. i2. 
 
 Mahout, s. The driver and tender 
 of an elephant. Hind, mahawat, from 
 Skt. mahtt-matra, ' great in measure,' 
 a high officer, &c., so applied. The 
 Skt. term occurs in this sense in the 
 Mahabharata {e.g. iv. 1761, etc.). 
 
 The MaJiout is mentioned in the First 
 Book of Maccabees as ' the Indian.' 
 See under that word. 
 
 0. 1590. "Mast elephants (see Must). 
 Ihere are five and a half servants to each, 
 VIZ., first a Mahawat, who sits on the neck 
 of the animal and directs its movements. . . 
 
 He gets 200 d(fois per month Secondly 
 
 ^£k6i, who sits behind, upon the rump of 
 the elephant, and assists in battle, and in 
 qmckening the speed of the animal ; but he 
 often performs the duties of the Mahawat. 
 Thirdly the 3Iefhs A Met'h 
 
 * This is very otecuve, wlietlier iu tlie okl ov 
 rca(lin,M. 
 
 fetches fodder, and assists in caparisoning 
 the ele^jhant. . . ."—Aln, i. 125. 
 
 1G48. " . . . . and Mahouts for the ele- 
 lahants. . . ."—Van Tiaist, 56. 
 
 1826. " I will now pass over the term of 
 my infancy, which was emj^loyed in learn- 
 ing to read and write — my preceptor being 
 a mahovihut, or elephant-driver — and will 
 take up my adventures." — Pandwang Hart, 
 
 1848. "Then he described a tiger hunt, 
 and the manner in which the Mahout of his 
 elephant had been iDuUed off his seat by 
 one of the infuriate animals." — Thacleeray, 
 Vanity Fair, ch. iv. 
 
 Mahratta, n.p. Hind. Marhata, 
 Marhdttd,fhe name of a famous Hindu 
 race, from the old Skt. name of their 
 country; Mahd-rashtra, ' MagnaRegio.' 
 
 c. 550. " The planet (Saturn's) motion 
 in A(;leshS causes affliction to aquatic 
 animals or products, and snakes .... in 
 PClrva Phalgunt to vendors of liquors, 
 women of the town, damsels, and the Mah- 
 
 rattas " — Brhat Sanhita, tr. by Kern, 
 
 JeE. a. S., 2nd Ser., v. (34. 
 
 640. ' ' De Ik il prit la direction du Nord- 
 Ouest, traversa une vaste for^t, et . . . 11 
 arriva au royaume de Mo-ho-la-fo (Maha- 
 rashtra) "—Pit Bouddh., i. 202. 
 
 c. 1030. " De Dhar, en se dirigeant vers 
 le midi, jusqu'k la rivifere de Nymyah on 
 comte 7 parasanges ; de Ik k Manrat-dessa 
 18 paras." — Albirilni, in Reinaud's Frag- 
 mens, 109. 
 
 c. 1294-5. "Al^-ud-din marched to 
 Eliohjiiir, and thence to Ghali lajaura .... 
 the people of that country had never heard 
 of the Mussulmans ; the Mahratta land had 
 never been punished l^y their armies ; no 
 Mussulman King or Prmce had penetrated 
 so far." — Zld-ud-din Barni, in Mliot, iii. 
 150. 
 
 0. 1328. "In this Greater India are 
 twelve idolatrous Kings, and more. . . . 
 There is also the Kingdom of Maratha 
 which is very great." — Fiiar Jordanus, 
 41. 
 
 1673. " They tell their tale in Moratty ; 
 by Profession they are Gentues." — Fryer, 
 174. 
 
 c. 1760. "....those dangerous and 
 powerful neighbors the Morattoes; who 
 being now masters of the contiguous island 
 of Salsette. . . ."—Cfrose, i. 44. 
 
 ',, "The name of Morattoes, or 
 Marattas, is, I have reason to think, a 
 derivation in their countrjf-language, or by 
 corruption, from Mar-Bagah." — Ibid. 75. 
 
 1765. " These united princes and people 
 are those which are known by the general 
 name of Maharattors ; a word compounded 
 of Battm- and Maaliah : the first being the 
 name of a particular Raazpoot (or Bojpoot) 
 tribe ; and the latter, signifying great or 
 mighty (as explained by Mr. Eraser). . . ." 
 —Holwell. Hist. Events, &o., i. 105. 
 
MAHBATTA DITCH. 
 
 410 
 
 MAIKATO. 
 
 c. 1769. Under a mezzotint portrait: 
 "yAe Sight Borible George Lord Pigot, 
 Baron Pigot of Patshul in the Kingdom of 
 Ireland, President and Governor of and foi^ 
 all tlie Affairs of the United Company of 
 Merchants of England trading to the East 
 Indies, on the Coast of Choromandel, and 
 Orixa, and of the Chingee and Uoratta 
 Countries, &c., &o., &c." 
 
 u. 1842. 
 
 ** . ... Ah, for some reti'eat 
 Deep in yonder shining Orient, where my 
 
 life began to beat ; 
 Where in wild Mahratta battle fell my 
 father evil starr'd." 
 
 Tennt/son, Loclcsley Hall. 
 
 Mahratta Ditch, li.p. An excava- 
 tion made in 1742, as described in the 
 extract from Orme, on tlie landward 
 sides of Calcutta, to protect the settle- 
 ment from the Mahratta bands. Hence 
 the term, or for shortness ' The Ditch ' 
 simply, as a disparaging name for Cal- 
 cutta. See Ditcher. The line of the 
 Ditch nearly corresponded with the 
 outside of the existing Circular Eoad, 
 except at the S.E. and S., where the 
 work was never executed. 
 
 1742. "In the year 1742 the Indian 
 inhabitants of the Colony requested and 
 obtained permission to dig a ditch at their 
 own expense, round the Company's bounds, 
 from the northern parts of Sootanatty to 
 the southern part of Govindpore. In six 
 months three miles were finished : when 
 
 the inhabitants discontinued the 
 
 work, which from the occasion was called 
 the Morattoe Ditch." — Orme, ii. 45, ed. 
 1803. 
 
 1872. "The Calcutta cockney, who 
 glories in the Mahratta Ditch. . . ." — 
 Govinda Samanta, i. 25. 
 
 Hahseer, Maseer. H. Mahasaula, 
 ^asal, &c. s. The name is applied 
 perhaps to more than one of the larger 
 species of Barbus (N. O. Oyprinidae), 
 but especially to B. Mosul of Buchanan, 
 B. Tor, Day, B. megalepis, McLelland, 
 found in the larger Himalayan rivers, 
 and also in the greater perennial rivers 
 of Madras and Bombay. It grows at 
 its largest, to about the size of the 
 biggest salmon, and more. It affords 
 also the highest sport to Indian anglers; 
 and from these circumstances has some- 
 times been called, misleadingly, the 
 ' Indian salmon.' The origin of the 
 name Mahseer, and its proper spelling, 
 are veiy doubtful. It viarj be Skt. 
 maha-siras, ' big-head,' or malid-salka 
 ' large-scaled.' The latter is most pro- 
 bable, for the scales are so large 
 that Buchanan mentions that play- 
 
 ing cards were made from them at 
 Dacca.* 
 
 c. 1809. " The Masai of the Kosi is a 
 very large fish, which many people think 
 still better than the Rohu, and compare it 
 to the salmon." — Eastern India, iii. 194. 
 
 1822. " Mahasanla and Tora, variously 
 altered and corrupted, and with various 
 additions may be considered as genuine 
 appellations, among the natives for these 
 fishes, all of which frequent large rivers."^ — 
 F. (Buchanan) HamiUon, Fishes of the 
 Ganges, 304. 
 
 1873. "In my own opinion and that of 
 others whom I have met, the Mahseer shows 
 more sport for its size than a salmon." — 
 H. S. Thomas, The Sod in India, p. 9. 
 
 Maistry, Mistry, sometimes even 
 Mystery, s. Hind, mistrl. This word, 
 a corruption of the Portuguese mesfre, 
 has spread into the vernaculars all over 
 India, and is in constant Anglo-Indian 
 use. 
 
 Properly ' a foreman,' ' a master- 
 workman ; ' but used also, at least in 
 Upper India, for any artizan, as raj- 
 mistri (properly rdz, Pers.), ' a mason 
 or bricklayer,' hhar-mistri, 'a black- 
 smith,' etc. 
 
 The proper use of the word, as noted 
 above, corresponds precisely to the 
 definition of the Portuguese word, as 
 applied to artisans in Bluteau : " Ar- 
 tifice que sabebemoseu officio. Peritus 
 artifex .... Opifex, alienorum operum 
 inspector." 
 
 In W. and S. India maistry, as 
 used in the household, generally means 
 the cook, or the tailor (see Caleefa). 
 
 1554. " To the mestre of the smith's shop 
 (ferraria) 30,000 reis of salary and 600 reis 
 for maintenance " (see hatta). — S. Botdho, 
 Tonibo, 65. 
 
 1800. ". . . . I have not yet been able 
 to remedy the mischief done in my absence, 
 as we have the advantage here of the assist- 
 ance of some Madras dubashes and 
 maistries " (ironical). — Wellington, i. 67. 
 
 1883. ". . . . My mind goes back to my 
 ancient Goanese cook. He was only a 
 maistry, or more vulgarly a bobbeiyee (v. 
 Bobachee), yet his sonorous name recalled 
 the conquest of Mexico, or the doubling of 
 the Cape." — Tribes on My Frontier, 35. 
 
 Maiaato, s. Tamil, a washer- 
 man or dhoby (<i-v.). 
 
 1516. "There is another sect of Gentiles 
 which they call Mainatos, whose business 
 it is to wash the clothes of the Kings, 
 Bramins, and Naires; and by this they 
 get their living ; and neither they nor thea 
 
 ' Mr. H. S. Thomas suggests '/lutM-asjia, " great 
 ' mouth." 
 
MAJOON. 
 
 411 
 
 MALABAB. 
 
 sons can take up any other business." — 
 Barbosa, Lisbon ed. 334. 
 
 c. 1542. " In this inolosure do likewise 
 remain all the Landresses, by them called 
 Maynates, which wash the linnen of the 
 City (Pequin), who, as we were told, are 
 above an hundred thousand."— PireJn (in 
 Cosan), p. 133. The original (cap. cv. ) has 
 todos OS mainatos, whose sex Cogan has 
 changed. 
 
 1554. "And the farm {renda) of mainatos, 
 which farm prohibits any one from washing 
 clothes, which is the work of a mainato, 
 except by arrangement with the farmer 
 (Eendeiro). . . ." — Tonibo, &o., 53. 
 
 1644. (Expenses of Daman) " For two 
 maynatos, three water hoys (hoU de agoa), 
 one sombrej/ro hoy, and 4 torch bearers for 
 the said Captain, at 1 xerafim each a month, 
 comes in the year to 36,000 ria or x"». 
 00120.0.00."— ^ocaiTo, MS. f. 191. 
 
 Majoon, s. Hind, from the Arab. 
 ma'jun, lit. ' kneaded,' and thence 
 what old medical books call ' an elec- 
 tuary ' (i. e. a compound of medicines 
 kneaded ■with syrup into a soft mass), 
 but specially applied to an intoxicating 
 confection of hemp leaves, &c., sold in 
 the bazar. In the Decoan the form is 
 ma'jSmi Moodeen Sheriff, in his Suppt. 
 to the Pharmac. of India ■writes 
 maghjun. 
 
 " The chief ingredients in making it are 
 jory'a (or hemp) leaves, miUc, ghee, poppy- 
 seeds, flowers of the thorn-apple (datura), 
 the powder of nux vomica, and sugar." — 
 Qanoon-e-Islam, Glos. Ixxxiii. 
 
 1519. " Next morning I halted . . . and 
 indulging myself with a maaj^n, made them 
 throw into the water the liquor used for 
 intoxicating fishes, and caught a few fish." 
 —Bdber, 272. 
 
 1563. " And this they make up into an 
 electuary, with sugar, and with the things 
 above-mentioned, and this they call maju." 
 —Oareiii, f. 27r. 
 
 1781. " Our ill-favoured guard brought 
 in a dose of majum each, and obliged us to 
 eat it ... a little after sunset the surgeon 
 came, and with him 30 or 40 Caftres, who 
 seized us, and held us fast till the operation 
 (cu'cumcision) was performed."— 5oWic»-'s 
 ■letter quoted in Son. John Lindsay's Jour- 
 nal of Captivity ill Mysore, lAves of Lindsays, 
 ui. 293. 
 
 1874. "... it (Bhang) is made up %vith 
 flour and various additions into a sweetmeat 
 or majum of agreen colour." — Sanhury and 
 FlUckinei; 493. 
 
 Malabar, n.p. a. This name of 
 the sea-board coxmtry which the Arabs 
 called the ' Pepper-Ooast,' the ancient 
 Kerala of the Hindus, the Aiiivptio], 
 or rather Aiixipucri, of the Greeks (see 
 imdor Tamil), is not in form in- 
 
 digenous, but was applied, apparently, 
 first by the Arab or Arabo-Persian 
 mariners of the Gulf. The substan- 
 tive part of the name, Malai, or the 
 like, is doubtless indigenous ; it is the 
 Dravidian term for ' mountain ' in the 
 Sanskritized form Malaya, which is 
 applied specifically to the southern 
 ;^ortion of the Western Ghauts, and 
 from which is taken the indigenous 
 term Mdlayalam, distinguishing that 
 branch of Dravidian language which 
 is spoken in the tract which we call 
 Malabar. 
 
 This name — Male or Malai, Mallah, 
 &c., — we find in the earlier post-classic 
 notices of India : whilst in the great 
 Temple-Inscription of Tanjore (llth 
 century) we find the region m question 
 caXletS-Malai-nadu {nSdio:= 'country'). 
 The affix bar appears attached to it 
 first (so far as we are aware) in the 
 Geography of Edi-isi (c. 1150). This 
 (Persian ?) termination, hdr, whatever 
 be its origin, and whether or no it be 
 connected either with the Arab, barr, 
 ' a continent,' on one hand, or with 
 the Skt. vara, ' a region,' on the other, 
 was most assui-edly applied by the 
 navigators of the GuK to other regions 
 which they visited besides Western 
 India. Thus we have Zangi-bar (mod. 
 Zanzibar), ' the country of the 
 Blacks ; ' Kalah-bdr, denoting appa- 
 rently the coast of the Malay Penin- 
 sula ; and even, according to the dic- 
 tionaries, Hindu-bar for India. 
 
 In the Arabic work which affords the 
 second of these examples [Relation, 
 &c., tr. hj Reinaud, i. 17) it is expressly 
 explained: "The word bar serves to 
 indicate that which is both a coast and 
 a kingdom." 
 
 It will be seen from the quotations 
 below that in the Middle Ages, even 
 after the establishment of the use of 
 this termination, the exact form of the 
 name as given by foreign travellers 
 and writers, varies considerably. But, 
 from the time of the Portuguese dis- 
 covery of the Cape route, Malavar, or 
 Malabar, as we have it now, is the per- 
 sistent form. 
 
 c. 545. ' The imports to Taprobane are 
 silk, aloeswood, cloves, sandalwood. . . _• . 
 These again are passed on from Sielediba 
 to the marts on this side, such as MaKk, 
 
 where the pepper is grown And the 
 
 most notable places of trade are these, 
 Sinda .... and then the five marts of 
 MoAe, from which the pepper is exported, 
 viz.. Parti, Munijanith, Valopatana, Nalo- 
 
MALABAR. 
 
 412 
 
 MALABAR. 
 
 patana, and Pudopatana." — Cosvias, Bk. xi. 
 Jn Caihay, <bc., p. clxxviii. 
 
 c. 645. "To the south this kingdom is 
 near the sea. There rise the mountains 
 called Mo-Ia-ye {Malaya), with their preci- 
 pitous sides, and their lofty summits, their 
 dark valleys and their deep ravines. On 
 these mountains grows the white sandal- 
 wood." — Hwen Tswm in Julien, iii. 122. 
 
 851. "ITrom this place (Maskat) ships 
 sail for India, and run for Kaulam- 
 Malai ; the distance from Maskat to E!au- 
 lam-Malai is a month's sail with a moderate 
 wind." — Relation, &c., tr. by Reinavd, i. 15. 
 
 The same work at p. 15 uses the expres- 
 sion " Country of Pepper " (Balad-ul-falfal). 
 
 890. "Prom Sind^n to Mall is five days' 
 journey ; in the latter pepper is to be found, 
 also the bamboo," — Ibn Khurdddba in 
 Mliot, i. 15. 
 
 c. 1030. "You enter then on the country 
 of L^r^n, in which is Jaimxtr (see under 
 Choul), then Ualiah, then K^nchi, then 
 Dravira (see Dravidian). — Al-BiHmi, in 
 Beinaud, Fragmems, 121. 
 
 c. 1150. "Tandarina (see Pandarani) is 
 a town built at the mouth of a river which 
 comes from Manibar, where vessels from 
 India and Sind cast anchor." — Jdrisi in 
 Mliot, i. 90. 
 
 c. 1200. "Hari sports here in the delightful 
 spring . . . when the breeze from Malaya 
 is fragrant from passing over the charming 
 lavanga" (cloves). — GUa Govinda. 
 
 1270. " Malibar is a large country of 
 ]didia, with many cities, in which pepper 
 is produced."' — Kazwinl in Oildemeister, 214. 
 
 1293. "You can sail (upon that sea) 
 between these islands and Ormes, and 
 (from Ormes) to those parts which are 
 called (Minibar), is a distance of 2,000 
 miles, in a direction between south and 
 south-east; then 300 miles between east 
 and south-east from Minibar to Maabar " 
 (see Mabar). — Letter of Fr. John of Monte- 
 cormno, in Cathay, i. 215. 
 
 1298. "Melibar is a great kingdom 
 lying towards the west. . . . There is in 
 this kingdom a great quantity of pepper." 
 — Marco Polo, Bk. iii. ch. 25. 
 
 c. 1300. "Beyond Guzerat are Kankan 
 (see Concan) and Tana; beyond them the 
 country of Malibar, which from the boun- 
 dary of Karoha to Kiilam * is 300 parasangs 
 in length."— JJfflsMdaddfe, in Mliot, i. 68. 
 
 0. 1320. " A certain traveller states that 
 India is divided into three parts, of which 
 the first,. which is also the most westerly, is 
 that on the confines of Kerman and Sind, 
 and is called Guzerat ; the se.cond, Mani- 
 bar, or the Land of Pepper, east of 
 GvaetlA."— Abulfeda, in Gildemeister, 184. 
 
 c. 1322. " And now that ye may Imow 
 how pepijer is got, let me tell you that it 
 groweth in a certain empire, whereuuto I 
 came to land, the name whereof is Mini- 
 bar."— J^Vior Odoric, in Cathay, &c. 74. 
 
 * Probably from Glicriah to Quilou. 
 
 c. 1343. " After 3 days we arrived in the 
 country of the Mnlaibar, which is the 
 country of Pepper. It stretches in length a, 
 distance of two months' march along the 
 sea-shore." — Ilm Batuta, iv. 71. 
 
 c. 1348-49. "We embarked on board 
 certain junks from Lower India, which is 
 called Minubar." — John de' MarignolU, in 
 Cathay, 356. 
 
 c, 1420-30. "... Departing thence he 
 . . . arrived at a noble city called Goloen. 
 . . . This province is called Melibaria, 
 •and they collect in it the ginger called by 
 the natives colomM, pepper, brazil-wood, 
 and the cinnamon, called canella grossa." — 
 Conti, corrected from Jones's transl. in 
 India in XV. Cent. 17-18. 
 
 c. 1442. "The coast which includes 
 Calicut with some neighbouring ports, and 
 which extends as far as (Kael), a place 
 situated opposite to the Island of Serendib 
 . . . bears the general name of Melibar." 
 — Abdurraszak, in do. 19. 
 
 1459. Fra Mauro's great Map has Mili- 
 bar. 
 
 1514. " In the region of India called 
 Melibar, which province begins at Goa, and 
 extends to Cape Comedis (Comorin). ..." 
 — Zetter of Giov. da Empoli, 79. It is re- 
 markable to find this Florentine using this 
 old form in 1514, 
 
 1516. "And after that the Moors of 
 Meca discovered India, and began to 
 navigate near it, which was 610 years ago, 
 they used to touch at this country of Mala- 
 bar on account of the pepper which is found 
 there."— Barbosa, 102. 
 
 1553. " We shall hereafter describe 
 particularly the position of this city 
 of Calecut, and of the country of Malanar 
 in which it stands." — Barros, Deo. I., iv. 
 0. 6. 
 
 In the following chapter he writes Mala- 
 bar. 
 
 155i. " From Diu to the Islands of Bib. 
 Steer first S.S.B., the pole being made by 
 five inches, side towards the land in the 
 direction of E.S.E. and S.E. by E. till you 
 see the mountains of Monibar."— TAe 
 Mohit, in J. As. Soc. Ben. v. 461. 
 
 1572. 
 " Esta provincia cuja porto agora 
 
 Tornado tendes, Malabar se chama : 
 Do culto antiguo os idolos adora. 
 Que c\ por estas partes se derrama." 
 Camoes, vii. 32. 
 
 By Biu'ton : 
 " This province, in whose Ports your ships 
 have tane 
 refuge, the Malabar by nameisloiown ; 
 its Jintique rite adoretn idols vain, 
 Idol-religion being broadest sown." 
 Since De Barros Malabar occurs almost 
 universally. 
 
 1877. The form Malibar is used in a 
 letter from Athanasius Peter III., "Patri- 
 arch of the Syrians of Antioch" to the 
 Marquis of Salisbury, dated Cairo, July 
 18th, 1877. 
 
MALABAK. 
 
 413 
 
 MALABAR BITES. 
 
 Malabar^ a.p. b. TMs word, 
 thiougli cirouBistances whioli have 
 teen fully elucidated by Bishop Cald- 
 ■well in Hs Comparative Grammar 
 (2iid ed., 10-12), from wMob. we give 
 an extract below,* was applied by the 
 Portuguese not only to the language 
 and people of the country thus called, 
 hut also to the Tami? language and the 
 people speaking Tamil. In the quota- 
 tions following, those under A. apply, 
 or may apply, to the proper people or 
 language of Malabar (see Malayalam.) ; 
 those imder B. are instances of the 
 misapplication to Tamil, a misapplica- 
 tion which was genei-al (see e.g. in 
 Urme, passim) down to the beginning 
 of this century, and which stfll holds 
 amongthe more ignorant Europeans 
 and Em'asians in S. India and Ceylon. 
 
 (A.)- 
 
 1552. " A lingua dos Gtentios de Canara 
 e Malabar." — Castanlieda, ii. 78. 
 
 1572. 
 " Leva alguns Ualabares, que tomou 
 
 Por for9a, dos que o Samorlm mandara.'' 
 Camoes, ix. 14. 
 
 1582. "They asked of the Malabars 
 which went with him what he was ? " — 
 Castaneda (tr. by N. L.) f. 37 v. 
 
 1602. " We came to anchor in the Eoade 
 of Achen . . . where we found sixteene 
 or eighteene saile of shippes of diuers 
 Nations, some Goserats, some of Bengala, 
 some of Calecttt, called Malabares, some 
 Pegues, and some JPatanyes." — Sir J. Lan- 
 caster, in Purclias, i. 153. 
 
 1606. In Gouvea (Synodo, ff. iv., 3, &c.) 
 Malavar means the MalaySlam language. 
 
 (B.)- 
 
 1549. "Enrico Enriquez, a Portuguese 
 priest of our Society, a man of excellent 
 virtue and good example, who is now in the 
 Promontory of Comorin, writes and speak.s 
 the Malabar tongue very well indeed." — 
 Letter of Xaiier, m Coleridge's Life, ii. 73. 
 
 1718. "This place (Tranquebar) is alto- 
 gether inhabited by Malabarian Heathens." 
 — Propn. of the Gospel in tlie East, Pt. I. 
 (3ded.)p. 18. 
 
 * " Tlie Portuguese .... sailing from Malabar 
 on voyages of exploration .... made their ac- 
 quaintance with various places on the eastern or 
 Coromandel Coast .... and finding the language 
 spoken by the fishing and sea-fai-ing classes on 
 the eastern coast similar to that spoken on the 
 western, they came to the conclusion that it was 
 identical with it, and called it in oonsecLuence by 
 the same name— viz., Kalabar. .... A circum- 
 stance which naturally confirmed the Portuguese 
 in their notion of the identity of the people and 
 language of the Coromandel Coast with those of 
 Malabar was that when they arrived at Cael, in 
 
 Tinnevelly, on the Coromandel Coast they 
 
 found the King of Quilou (one of the most im- 
 portant places on the Malabar Coast) residing 
 tliero."— JJj). Caldmdl, u. s. 
 
 " Two distinct languages are necessarily 
 required ; one is the DamuUan, commonly 
 called Malabarick."— iJid., Part IIL 33. 
 
 1734. "Magnopere commendantes ze- 
 lum, ac studium Missionariorum, qui libroa 
 sacram Ecclesiae Catholicae doctrinam, 
 rerumque sacrarum monumenta conti- 
 nentes, pro Indoram Christi fidelium erudi- 
 tione in linguam Malabaricam seu Tamuli- 
 cam transtulere." — Brief of Pope Clement 
 XIL, in Morbert, ii. 432-3. 
 
 These words are adopted from Card. 
 Tournon's decree of 1704 (see id. i. 173). 
 
 c. 1760. "Such was the ardent zeal of 
 M. Ziegenbalg that in less than a year he 
 attained a perfect knowledge of the Mala- 
 barian tongue. . . . He composed also a 
 Malabarian dictionary of 20,000 words." — 
 Grose, i. 261. 
 
 1782. "Les habitans de la c6te de 
 Coromandel sont appellfe Tamouls ; les 
 Europ^ens les nomment improprement 
 Malabars." — Sonnerat, i. 47. 
 
 1801. " From Niliseram to the Chauder- 
 gerry River no language is understood but 
 the Malabars of the Coast." — Sir T. Munro 
 in Life, i. 322. 
 
 In the following passage the word 
 Malabars is misapplied still further, 
 though by a writer usually most accu- 
 rate and intelligent : 
 
 1810. " The language spoken at Madras 
 is the TaUnija, here called Malabars."— 
 Maria Graham, 128. 
 
 1860. "The term 'Malabar' is_ used 
 throughout the following pages in the 
 comprehensive sense in which it is applied 
 in the Singhalese Chronicles to the contin- 
 ental invsSers of Ceylon ; but it must be 
 observed that the adventurers in these 
 expeditions, who are styled in the Malm- 
 wanso ' damilos,' or Tamils, came not only 
 from . . . 'Malabar,' but also from all 
 parts of the peninsula, as far north as 
 Cuttack and Orissa." — TennenCs Ceylon, 
 i. 353. 
 
 Malabar-Creeper, s. Argyreia 
 malabarica, Choisy. 
 
 Malabar Rites. This was a name 
 given to certain heathen and super- 
 stitious practices which the Jesuits of 
 the Madura, Carnatic, and Mysore 
 Missions permitted to their converts, 
 in spite of repeated prohibitions by the 
 Popes. And though these practices 
 were finally condemned by the Legate 
 Cardinal de Toumon in 1704, they 
 still subsist, more or less, among native 
 Catholic Christians, and especially 
 among those belonging to the (so- 
 called) Goa Churches. 
 
 These practices are generally alleged 
 to have arisen under Father de' Nobili 
 ("Eobertus de Nobilibus ") who came 
 
MALABAR RITjiS, 
 
 4l4 
 
 MALABATEEUM. 
 
 to Madura about 1606. There can be 
 no doubt tbat the aim of this famous 
 Jesuit was to present Christianity to 
 the people under the form, as it were, 
 of a Hindu translation ! 
 
 The nature of the practices of which 
 we speak may be gathered from the 
 following particulars of their prohibi- 
 tion. In 1623 Pope Gregory XV., by 
 a, constitution dated 31st January, 
 condemned the following : — 
 
 1. The inyestitiire of Brahmans and 
 certain other castes with the sacred 
 thread, through the agency of Hindu 
 priests, and with Hindu ceremonies. 
 For these Christian ceremonies were to 
 be substituted ; and the thread was to 
 be regarded as only a civil badge. 
 
 2. The ornamental use of sandal- 
 wood paste was permitted, but not its 
 superstitious use, e.g., in mixture 
 with cowdung-ashes, &c., for ceremo- 
 nial purification. 
 
 3. Bathing as a ceremonial pujiflca- 
 tion. 
 
 4. The observance of caste, and the 
 refusal of high-caste Christians to mix 
 with low-caste Christians in the 
 Churches, was disapproved. 
 
 The quarrels between Capuchins 
 and Jesuits later in the 17th century 
 again brought the Malabar Eites into 
 notice, and Cardinal de Toumon was 
 sent on his unlucky mission to deter- 
 mine these matters finally. His decree 
 (23rd June, 1704) prohibited :— 
 
 1. A mutilated form of baptism, in 
 which were omitted certain ceremonies 
 offensive to Hindus, specifically the 
 use of ' saliva, sal, et insufflatio.' 2. 
 The use of Pagan names. 3. The 
 Hinduizing of Christian terms by 
 translation. 4. Deferring the baptism 
 of children, 5. Infant marriages. 
 6. The use of the Hindu tali (see 
 talee). 7. Hindu usages at mar- 
 riages. 8. Augury at marriages, by 
 means of a coco-nut. 9. The exclusion 
 of women from churches during cer- 
 tain periods. 10. Ceremonies on a 
 girl's attainment of puberty. 11. The 
 making distinction between Pariahs 
 and others. 12. The assistance of 
 Christian musicians at heathen cere- 
 monies. 13. The use of ceremonial 
 washings and bathings. 14. The use 
 of cowdung-ashes. 15. The reading 
 and use of Hindu books. 
 
 With regard to No. 11 it may be 
 observed that in South India the dis- 
 tinction of castes still subsists, and the. 
 
 only Christian Mission in that quarter 
 which has really succeeded in abolish- 
 ing caste is that of the Basel Society. 
 
 Kalabathrum, s. There can be 
 little doubt that this classical export 
 from India was the dried leaf of 
 various species of Cinnammnum, which 
 leaf was known in Sanskrit as tainala- 
 pattra. Some who wrote soon after 
 the Poi'tuguese discoveries took, per- 
 haps not unnaturally, the jian or betel- 
 leaf for the malahatlirum of the 
 ancients ; and this was maintained by 
 Dean Vincent in his well-known work 
 on the Commerce and Navigation of 
 the Ancients, justifying this in part by 
 the Arab, name of the betel, tamMl, 
 which is taken from Skt. tamlmla, 
 betel ; tamhula-pattra, betel-leaf. The 
 tamala-pattra, however, the produce 
 of certain wild spp. of Cinnamomum, 
 obtained both in the hills of Eastern. 
 Bengal and in the forests of Southern 
 India, is still valued in India asi 
 a medicine and aromatic, though in 
 no such degree as in ancient times, 
 and it is usually known in domes- 
 tic economy as tejpdt, or corruptly 
 tez-pdt, i.e. 'pungent leaf.' The 
 leaf was in the Arabic Materia Medica 
 under the name of sadhaj or sddhajz 
 Hindi, and was till recently in the 
 English Pharmacopoeia as Folium in- 
 dicum, which will still be found in 
 Italian drug-shops. The matter is 
 treated, with his usual lucidity and 
 abundance of local knowledge, in the 
 Collogtdos of Garcia de Orta, of which 
 we give a short extract. This was 
 evidently unknown to Dean Vincent, 
 as he repeats the very errors which 
 Garcia dissipates. Garcia also notes 
 that confusion of Malabathrum and 
 Folium indicum with spikenard, which 
 is traceable in Pliny as well as among 
 the Arab pharmacologists. The an- 
 cients did no doubt apply the name 
 malabathrum to some other substance, 
 an unguent or solid extract. Eheede, 
 we may notice, mentions that in his 
 time in Malabar, oils in high medical 
 estimation were made from both leaves 
 and root of the " wild cinnamon " of 
 that coast, and that from the root of 
 the same tree a camphor was extracted, 
 having several of the properties of real 
 camphor and more fragrance. (See a 
 note by one of the present writers in 
 Cathay, &c., pp. cxlv.-xlvi.). 
 N.B. — The name Cinnamon is pro- 
 
MALABATHRUM. 
 
 415 
 
 MALACCA. 
 
 Derly oonfined to the tree of Cejion (C. 
 'ieyhmGum). The other Cinnamoma 
 ire properly Cassia harlcs. 
 
 u. A.Dt 60, " Ha\a^a9pov enot vjTo\afi^d^ 
 'ovtriv elvai t^5 'IpSiktjs vdp5ov i^vA\oi/, irAafu^eroi 
 ^Trb TJjf Kara TT)!' 6<r^r}|/, en^epeia^, , • . iSiof yap 
 E(m yevo^jiivofievov ev ToisIvSucots TeAiLta(rt,<^uAAo;' 
 bi* eirifTjx'SMei'oi' ilfiart." — DioscoHdeSf Mat. 
 Med, i. 11. 
 
 0, A.D. 70. " We are beholden to Syria 
 for Malabathrum. This is a tree that 
 beareth leaves rolled up round together, 
 and seeming to the eie withered. Out of 
 which there is drawn and pressed an Oile 
 
 for perfumers to use And yet there 
 
 commeth a better land thereof from India. 
 .... The rellish thereof ought to resemble 
 Nardus at the tongue end. The perfume or 
 smell that . . . the leafe yeeldeth when it 
 is boiled in wine, passeth all others. It is 
 straunge and monstrous which is observed in 
 the price ; for it hath risen from one denier 
 to three hundred a pound." — Pliny, xii. 26, 
 in Ph. Holland. 
 
 c. A.D. 90 ". . , . Getting rid of the 
 fibrous parts, they take the leaves and 
 double them up into little balls, which they 
 stitch through with the fibres of the mthes. 
 And these they divide into three classes. 
 . . . And thus originate the three qualities 
 of Malabathrum, whichthe people who have 
 prepared them carry to India for sale." — 
 Pefiiplus, near the end. 
 
 1563. "jB. I remember well that in 
 speaking of betel you told me that it was 
 not folium indu, a piece of information 
 of great value to me ; for the physicians 
 who put themselves forward as having 
 learned much from these parts, assert that 
 they are the same ; and what is more, the 
 modem writers . . . call betel in their 
 works temJml, and say that the Moors give 
 it this name. . . . 
 
 " 0. That the two thingfs are different as 
 I told you is clear, for Avicena treats them 
 in two different chapters, viz., in 259, which 
 treats of folium indu, and in 707, which 
 treats of tambul . . . and the folium indu is 
 called by the Indians Tamalapatra, which 
 the Greeks and Latins corrupted into 
 malahathrum," etc.— Garcia, S. d5v, 96. 
 
 c. 1690. "Hoc Tembul seu Sirium, licet 
 vnlgatissimum In India sit folium, distin; 
 guendum est a Folio Indo seu Malabathro, 
 Arabibus Gadegi Hindi, in Pharmacopoeis, 
 et Indis, Tamala-patra et folio Indo dicto. 
 .... A nostra autem natione intellexi 
 Malabathium nihil aliud esse quam folium 
 canellaef seu cinnamomi sylvestris." — Bum- 
 
 ' ' ss, V. 337. 
 
 c._1760. "... quand I'on considfere que les 
 Indiens appellent notre feuille Indienne 
 tamalapalxa on croit d'apercevoir que le 
 mot Grec liaW/Sarpoi' en a ^t^ anciennement 
 i^Tivi."— {Diderot) Enq/dopedie, xx. 846. 
 
 1837. (Malatroon is given in Arabic 
 works of Materia Medica as the Greek of 
 SSdlmj, and tuj and tq-pat as the Hindi 
 synonymes.) *' By the latter names may 
 
 be obtained everywhere in the bazars of 
 India, the leaves oiCinn. Tamala and of 
 Cimi. alUflorum." — Boyle, Essay on Antiq. 
 of Hindoo Medicine, 85. 
 
 IVEalacca, n.p. The city -which gives 
 its name to the Peninsula and the 
 Straits of Malacca, and which was the 
 seat of a considerable Malay monarchy 
 till its capture by the Portuguese under 
 D'Alboquerque ia 1511. One naturally 
 supposes some etymological connexion; 
 between Malay and Malacca. And 
 such a connexion is put' forward by 
 De Barros and D'Alboquorque (see- 
 quotations below, and also under 
 Malay). The latter also mentions am 
 alternative suggestion for the origia of 
 the name of the city, which e-vidently 
 refers to the Arab, mulakat, ' a meet- 
 ing.' This last, though it appears also> 
 in the Sy'ara Malay it, may be totally 
 rejected. Cra-wfurd is positive that 
 the place was called from the word 
 malaka, the Malay name of the 
 Phyllanthus emhUca{oT embliomyroba- 
 lan, q.v.), "a tree said to be abundant 
 in that locality ; " and this, it -wiU be 
 seen below, is given by Godinho de 
 Eredia as the etymology. Malaka again 
 seems to be a corruption of the Skt. 
 amlaka, from amla, ' acid. ' 
 
 1416. " There was no King but only a 
 chief, the country belonging to Siam . . . 
 In the year 1409, the imperial envoy Cheng 
 Ho brought an order from the emperor and 
 gave to the chief two silver seals, ... he 
 erected a stone and raised the place to a 
 city, after which the land was called, the 
 Kingdom of Malacca [Moa-la-ka) . . . Tin 
 is found in the mountains .... it is cast 
 into small blocks weighing 1 catti 8 taels 
 .... ten pieces are bound together with 
 rattan and form a small bundle, whilst 40 
 pieces make a large bundle. Ip all their 
 trading . . . they use these pieces of tih 
 instead of money." — Chinese Amuds, in 
 Groerieveldt, p. 123. 
 
 1498. "Melequa ... is 40 days from 
 Qualecut with a fair wind . . . hence pro- 
 ceeds all the clove, and it is worth there 9 
 crusados for a bahar (q.v.), and likewise 
 nutmeg other 9 crusados the bahar; and 
 there is much porcelain and much silk, and 
 much tin, of which they make money, 
 but the money is of large size and little 
 value, so that it takes 3 farazalas of it to 
 make a crusado. Here too are many large 
 parrots all red like file."— Boteiro de V. da 
 Gama, 110-111. 
 
 1510. ' ' When we had arrived at the city 
 of Melacha, we were immediately presented 
 to the Sultan, who is a Moor. . . . I believe 
 that more ships arrive here than in any 
 other place in the world . . ."-Varthema, 
 224. 
 
MALAY. 
 
 416 
 
 MALAY. 
 
 1511. " This Paremicjura gave the name 
 ■of Malaca to the new colony, because in the 
 language of Java, when a man of Palimbao 
 flees away they call him Malayo .... 
 ■Others say that it was called Malaca be- 
 icause of the number of people who came 
 there from one part and the other in so 
 short a space of time, for the word Malaca 
 also signifies to meet ... Of these two 
 ■opinions let each one accept that which he 
 Ahinks to be the best, for this is the truth 
 •of the matter." — Commentaries of AlbO' 
 ■querque, E. T. by Birch, iii. 76-77. 
 
 1516. "The said Kingdom of Ansyane 
 ^Siam) throws out a great point of land 
 into the sea, which makes there a cape, 
 ■where the sea returns again towards China 
 to the north ; in this promontory is a small 
 kingdom in which there is a large city 
 called Ualaca." — Barbosa, 191. 
 
 1553. "A son of Paramisora called Xa- 
 quem Darxa, (i.e. Sikandar Shah) ... to 
 form the town of Malaca, to which he gave 
 that name in memory of the banishment of 
 his father, because in his vernacular tongue 
 (Javanese) this was as much as to say ' ban- 
 ished,' and hence the people are called 
 Malaios." — De Barros, II. vi. 1. 
 
 ,, "That which he (Alboquerque) 
 Mgretted most of all that was lost on that 
 vessel, was two lions cast in iron, a first-rate 
 work, and most natural, which the King of 
 China had sent to the King of Ualaca, and 
 whiohKingMahamedhadkept,asanhonour- 
 able ijossession, at the gate of his Palace, 
 whence Affonso Alboquerque carried them 
 off, as the principal item of his triumph on 
 the capture of the city." — Jd. II., vii. 1. 
 
 1572. 
 " Nem tu menos fugir poderis deste 
 Postoque rica, e postoque assentada 
 Lk no gremio da Aurora, oude nasceste, 
 Opulenta Malaca nomeada! 
 Assettas venenosas, que fizeste, 
 Os crises, com que j'it te vejo armada, 
 Malaios namorados, Jaos valentes, 
 Todos fariCs ao Luso obedientes." 
 
 Camoen, x. 44. 
 By Burton : 
 '' Nor shalt thou 'scape the fate to fall his 
 prize, 
 albeit so wealthy, and so strong thy site 
 there_ on Aurora's bosom, whence thy 
 
 rise, 
 thou Home of Opulence, Malacca hight ! 
 The poysoned arrows which thine art 
 
 supplies, 
 the Krises thirsting, as I. see, for fight, 
 th' enamoured Malay-men, the Javan 
 
 braves, 
 all of the Lusian shall become the slaves." 
 1612. "The Arabs called it Malakat, 
 from collecting all merchants." — Sijara 
 "'-'-■-, in J. Ind. Arch, v.322. 
 
 1613. " Malaca significa MliriAolanos, 
 fructa de hua arvore, plantada ao longo de 
 hum ribeiro cham.ado Aerlele. "—GorfinAo 
 de Ercdio, f. 4. 
 
 Malay, n.p. This is in the Malay- 
 
 language an adjective, Malayw; thus 
 orang Maldyxi, ' a Malay ; ' tana 
 Malayu, ' the Malay country ; ' bahusa 
 Malayu, ' the Malay language.' 
 
 In Javanese the ■word malayu signi- 
 fies ' to run a-way,' and the proper 
 name has traditionally been derived 
 from this, in reference to the alleged 
 foundation of Malacca by Javanese 
 fugitives (see Malacca) ; but ■we can 
 hardly attach importance to this. It 
 may be ■worthy at least of considera- 
 tion whether the name -was not of 
 foreign, i.e. of South Indian origin, 
 and connected -with the Malaya of the 
 Peninsula (see imder Malabar). 
 
 It is a remarkable circumstance, 
 ■which has been noted by Cra'wfurd, 
 that a name ■which appears on Pto- 
 lemy's tables as on the coast of the 
 Golden Chersonese, and ■which must 
 be located somewhere about Maulmaia, 
 is MaXeoC KSXoc,' "words which ia 
 Javanese (Malayu- Kulon) would signify 
 " Malays of the West." After this, 
 the next (possible) occurrence of the 
 name in literature is in the Geography 
 of Edrisi, who describes Malai as a 
 great island in the eastern seas, or 
 rather as occupjdng the position of the 
 Lemuria of Mr. Sclater, for (in partial 
 accommodation to the Ptolemaic theory 
 of the Indian Sea) it stretched east- 
 ward nearly from the coast of Zinj, 
 i.e. of Eastern Africa, to the vicinitj' of 
 China. Thus it must be uncertain 
 ■without further accounts whether it is 
 an adumbration of the great Malay 
 islands (as is on the whole probable), 
 or of the Island of the Malagashes 
 (Madagascar), if it is either. 
 
 We then come to Marco Polo, and 
 after him there is, we believe, no men- 
 tion of the Malay name till the Portu- 
 guese entered the seas of the Archipe- 
 lago. 
 
 • c. 1150. "The Isle of Malai is very 
 great . . . The people devote themselves to 
 very profitable trade ; and there are found 
 here elephants, rhinoceroses, and various 
 aromatics and spices, such as clove, cinna- 
 mon, nard .... and nutmeg. In the 
 mountains are mines of gold, of excellent 
 quality . . . the people also have wind- 
 miUs.'— Edrisi, by Javjbert, i. 945. 
 
 c. 1273. A Chinese notice records under 
 this year that tribute was sent from Siam 
 to the Emperor. " The Siamese had long 
 been at war with the Maliyi, or Maliurh, 
 but both nations laid aside their feud and 
 submitted to China." — Notice by Sir T. 
 Wade in Bowring'a Siam, i. 72. 
 
 t. 1292. " You come to an Island which 
 
MALAYALAM. 
 
 417 
 
 MALDIVES. 
 
 forms a kingdom, and is called Malaiur. 
 The people nave a king of their own, and 
 a peculiar language. The city is a fine and 
 noble one, and there is a great trade carried 
 on there. All kinds of spicery are to be 
 found there." — Marco Polo, Bk. iii., ch. 8. 
 
 c. 1539. "... as soon as he had deli- 
 vered to him the letter, it was translated 
 into the Portiigal out of the Malayan 
 tongue wherein it was written." — Pinto, 
 E. T. 15. 
 
 1548. "... having made a breach in 
 the wall twelve fathom wide, he assaulted 
 it with 10,000 strangers, Turks, Abyssins, 
 Moors, Malauares, Achems, Jaos, and 
 aialayos."— PtTito, E. T. p. 279. 
 
 1553. "And so these Gentiles like the 
 Moors who inhabit the sea-coasts of the 
 Island (Sumatra), although they have each 
 their peculiar language, almost all can 
 speak the Malay of Malacca as being the 
 most general language of those iJarts." — 
 Barros, III. v. 1, 
 
 ,, " Everything with them is to be a 
 gentleman ; and this has such prevalence in 
 those parts that you will never find a native 
 Malay, however poor he may be, who will 
 set .his hand to lift a thing of his own or 
 .anybody else's ; every service must bo done 
 by slaves."— 7d. II., vi. 1. 
 
 1610. "I cannot imagine what the 
 Hottanders meane, to suffer these Malay- 
 sians, Chinedans, and Moores of these 
 countries, and to assist them in their free 
 trade thorow all the Indies, and forbid it 
 their owne seruants, countrymen, and Bre- 
 thern, upon paine of death and losse of 
 %oois."— Peter Williamson Moris, in Pur- 
 chas, I. 321. 
 
 . Malay alam. This is the name ap- 
 plied to one of the cultivated Dravidian 
 languages, the closest in its relation to 
 the Tamil. It is spoken alone the 
 Malabar coast, on the western side of 
 the Grhauts (or Malaya mountains), 
 from the Chandragiri Eiver on the 
 North, near Mangalore (entering the 
 sea in 12° 29'), beyond which the lan- 
 guage is, for a limited distance, Tulu, 
 and then Canarese, to Trevandrum on 
 the South (lat. 8°, 29'), where Tamil 
 -hegins to supersede it. Tamil, how- 
 ever, also intertwines with Malayalam 
 allalong Malabar. The term Mafai/fltem 
 properly applies to territory, not lan- 
 guage, and might be rendered "Moun- 
 tain region." 
 
 Maldives, Maldive Islands, n.p. 
 The proper, form of this name appears 
 to be Male-diva ; not, as the estimable 
 Garcia de Orta says, Nale-cUxva. ; whilst 
 the etymology which he gives is cer- 
 tainly wrong, hard as it may be to say 
 what is the right' one. The people of 
 
 the islands formerly designated them- 
 selves and their country by a form of 
 the word for island which wo have in 
 the Sanskrit dmpa and Pali dipo. Wo 
 find this reflected in the Dlvi of Am- 
 mianus, and in the Diva and Slbajat 
 (Pers. plural) of old Arab geographers, 
 whilst it survives in letters of the last 
 century addressed to the Ceylon Go- 
 vernment (Dutch) by the Sultan of the 
 Isles, who calls his kingdom Divdii 
 Rajje, and his people Divehe nitlmn. 
 Something like the modern form first 
 appears in Ibn Batuta. He, it will be 
 seen, in his admirable account of these 
 islands, calls them, as it were, Mahal- 
 Dives, and says they were so called 
 from the chief group Mahal, which 
 was the residence of the Sultan, indi- 
 cating a connexion with Mahal, ' a 
 palace.' This form of the name looks 
 like a foreign ' striving after meaning.' 
 But Pyrard de Laval, the author of 
 the most complete account in existence, 
 also says that the name of the islands 
 was taken from Male, that on which 
 the King resided. Bishop Caldwell 
 has suggested that these islands were 
 the dives, or islands, of Male, as 
 Malebdriy. itfafaJar) was the coast-tract 
 or continent, of Male. It is, however, 
 not impossible that the true etymology 
 was from mala, a garland or necklace, 
 of which their configuration is highly 
 suggestive. Milburn {Or. Commerce, 
 i. 335) says: "This island was (these 
 islands were) discovered by the Portu- 
 guese in 1307." Let us see ! 
 
 A.D. 362. " Legatinnes undique solito 
 ocius concurrebant ; hinc Transtigritanis 
 pacem obseorantibus et Armeniis, inde 
 nationibus Indicis certatim cum donis opti- 
 matea mittentibus ante tempus, ab usque 
 Dlvis et Serendivis." — Ammian. Marcel- 
 linus, xxii. 3. 
 
 0. 545. "And round about it (Sielediha 
 or Taprohane, i. e. Ceylon) there are anumber 
 of small islands, iii all of which you find 
 fresh water and coco-nuts. And these are 
 almost all set close to one another. " — Cosmas, 
 in Cathay, &e. clxxvii. 
 
 851. "Between this Sea (of Horkaiid) 
 and the Sea called Lfiravi there is a great 
 number of isles ; their number indeed, it is 
 said, amounts to 1,000 ; .... the distance 
 from island to island is 2, 3, or 4 parasaiigs. 
 They are all inhabited, and all produce 
 coco-palms . . . The last of these islands 
 is Serendib, in the Sea of Horkand ; it is 
 the chief of all ; they give the islands the 
 name of Dibajat" {i.e. Dlbas).—Bdation, 
 &c. tr. by Ri'inaud, i. 4-5. 
 
 c. 1030. "The special name of Diva is 
 given to islands which are formed in the 
 
 E E 
 
MALDIVES. 
 
 418 
 
 MALUM. 
 
 sea, and which appear above water m the 
 form of accumulations of sand ; these sands 
 continually augment, spread, and unite, 
 till they present a firm aspect . . . these 
 islands are divided into two classes, ac- 
 cording to the nature of their staple product. 
 Those of one class are called Diva-iSsafe 
 (or the Cowry Divahs), because of the 
 cowries which are gathered from coco- 
 branches planted in the sea. The others 
 are called Diva-.Kim5ew, from the word 
 ]canbar{i.c. coir, q. v.), which is the name of 
 the twine made from coco-fibres, with which 
 vessels are stitched." — Al-Birum,inBeirum4i, 
 Fragmetis, 124. 
 
 1150. See also Edrisi, in Jaubert's Transl. 
 i. 68. But the translator prints a bad 
 reading Baihihat, for Sibajat. 
 
 c. 1343. "Ten days after embarking at 
 Calecut we arrived at the Islands called 
 Shibat-al-Mahal . . . These islands are 
 reckoned among the wonders of the World ; 
 there are some 2000 of them. Groups of a 
 hundred, or not quite so many, of these 
 islands are found clustered into a ring, and 
 each cluster has an entrance like a harbour- 
 mouth, and it is only there that ships can 
 enter . . . Most of the trees that grow on 
 these islands are coco-palms . . . They are 
 divided into regions or groups . . . among 
 which are distinguished ... 3° Mahal, 
 the group which gives a name to the whole, 
 and which is the residence of the Sultans." 
 —Ibn Batuta, iv. 110 seqq. 
 
 1442. Abdurrazzak also calls them " the 
 isles of Diva-Mahal."— In Jfot. et Exts. 
 xiv. 429. 
 
 1503. "But Dom Vasco . . . said that 
 things must go on as they were to India, 
 and there he would inquire into the truth. 
 And so arriving in the Gulf [golfdo) where 
 the storm befel them, all were separated, 
 and that vessel which steered badly, parted 
 company with the fleet, and found itself at 
 one of the first islands of Maldiva, at which 
 they stopped some days enjoying themselves. 
 For the island abounded in provisions, and 
 the men indulged to excess in, eating cocos, 
 and fish, and in drinking bad stagnant 
 water, and in disorders with women; so 
 that many died." — Correa, i. 347. 
 
 0. 1610. " Ce Koyaume en leur langage 
 s'appelle "ULaih^agvA, Royaume de Mali, et 
 des autres peuples de I'lnde il s'appelle 
 Male-divar, et les peuples diues . . . L'Isle 
 principale, comme j'ay dit, s'appelle Male, 
 qui dohne le nom \ tout le reste des autres ; 
 car le mot Slues signifie vnmombre de petites 
 isles amass^es." — Pyrard de Laval, i. 63, 
 08. Ed. 1679. 
 
 1563. " B. Though it be somewhat to 
 interrupt the business in hand, — why is 
 that chain of islands called ' Islands of 
 MaldivaV 
 
 " O. In this matter of the nomenclature 
 of lauds and seas and kingdoms, many of 
 our people make great mistakes even in 
 regard to our own lands ; how then can you 
 expect that one can give you the rationale 
 of etymologies of names in foreign tongues ? 
 But, nevertheless, I wUl tell you what I 
 
 have heard say. And that is that the right 
 name is not Maldiya, but Nalediva ; for 
 nale in Malabar means ' four,' and diva 
 ' island,' so that in the Malabar tongue the 
 name is as much as to say ' Four Isles ' , . . 
 And in the same way we caU a certain 
 island that is 12 leagues from Goa Angediva, 
 because there are five in the group, and so 
 the name in Malabar means 'Five Isles,' 
 for ange is 'five.' But these derivations 
 rest on common report, I don't retail them 
 to you as demonstrable facts." — Garcia, 
 QoUoquios, f. 11. 
 
 1572. See quotation from Camoens under 
 Coco-de-Mer. 
 
 1683. "Mr. Beard sent up his Couries, 
 which he received from ye Mauldiyas, to 
 be put off and passed by Mr. Chamock at 
 Cassumbazar." — Hedges, Oct. 2. 
 
 Malum, s. In a ship "with English 
 officers and native crew, the mate is 
 called m&lum, sahib. The word is 
 Arab, mu'allim, literally 'the In- 
 structor,' and is properly applied to the 
 pilot or saUing-master. The word may 
 be compared, thus used, with our 
 ' master ' in the navy. 
 
 In regard to the first quotation we 
 may observe that Nakhuda (see ITa- 
 coda) is, rather than Mu'allim, 'the 
 captain ; ' though its proper meaning 
 is the owner of the ship ; the two capa- 
 cities of owner and skipper being 
 doubtless often combined. The dis- 
 tinction of Mu'aUim from NsMioda 
 accounts for the former title being 
 assigned to the mate. 
 
 1497. "And he sent 20 cruzados in gold, 
 and 20 testoons in silver for the MalemoB, 
 who were the pilots, for of those coins he 
 would give each month whatever he (the 
 Sheikh) should direct."— Coj-rra, i. 38 (E. T. 
 by Ld. Stanley of Alderley, 88). 
 
 On this passage the Translator says : 
 "The word is perhaps the Arabic for an 
 instructor, a word in general use all over 
 Africa." It is curious that his varied ex- 
 perience should have failed to recognise the 
 habitual marine use of the term. 
 
 1541. " Meanwhile he sent three oaturs 
 (q.v.) to the Port of the Kalemi [Porto dos 
 Malemos) in order to get some pilot .... 
 In this port of the Bartdel of the Malems 
 the ships of the Moors take pilots when they 
 enter the Straits, and when they retmn 
 they leave them here again." — Correa, ii, 
 168.* 
 
 * This Port was immediately outside the Straits, 
 as appears from the description of Dom Jo5o de 
 Castro (1541) : 
 
 "Now turning to the 'Gates' of the Strait, 
 which are the chief object of our description, we 
 remark that here the land of Arabia juts out into 
 the sea, forming a prominent Point, and very pro- 
 longed This is the point or promontory 
 
 which Ptolemy calls Possidium. ... In front of 
 it, a little more than a gunshot off, is au islet 
 
MAMIBAN, MAMIRA. 419 
 
 MAMOOL. 
 
 1553. "... among whom (at Melinda) 
 came a Moor, a Guzarate by nation, called 
 Malem Cana, who, as much for the satis- 
 faction he had in conversing with our 
 people, as to please the King, who was 
 inquiring for a pilot to give them, agreed to 
 accompany them." — Barros, I. iv. 6. 
 
 c. 1590. " Mu'allim or Captain. He 
 must be acquainted with the depths and 
 shallow places of the Ocean, and must 
 know astronomy. It is he who guides the 
 ship to her destination, _ and prevents her 
 faUmg into dangers." — Am, i. 280. 
 
 Mamiran, Mamira, s. A medicine 
 from old times of mucla repute in the 
 East, especially for eye-diseases, and 
 imported from Himalayan and Trans- 
 Himalayan regions. It is a popu- 
 lar native drug in the Punjab bazars, 
 where it is still known as mamfra, also 
 It seems probable that the 
 
 name is applied to bitter roots of 
 kindred properties but of more than 
 one specific origin. Hanbury and 
 PlQckiger describe it as the rhizome of 
 Gopiis Teeta, Wallich, tlta being the 
 name of the drug in the Mishmi 
 country at the head of the Assam 
 Valley, from which it is imported into 
 Bengal. But Stewart states explicitly 
 that the mamira of the Punjab bazars 
 is now " known to be " mostly, if not 
 entirely, derived from Thalictrum 
 foliomm D.O., a tall plant which is 
 common throughout the temperate 
 Himalajra (5000 to 8000 feet) and on 
 the Kasia Hills, and is exported from 
 Kumaon under the name of Momiri- 
 " The Mamira of the old Arab writers 
 was identified with XtXiSowoK liiya, by 
 which, however. Low {Aram. Pflanzen- 
 iiamen, p. 220) says they understood 
 curcuma Imiya." W. E. S. (See Tur- 
 meric) 
 
 C. A.D. 600-700. " MafLipdi, olov ptCCov Tt 
 Jrooff iariv €Xov Sjcnrep kovSvAovs irvKcouSjOiros oiXas 
 T€ KoX \evKtatiaTa KeirrvifeLv ireirtareveTaLf SjiXqvotl 
 puwTtK^s virapxov Swafiebt^." — Pauli Aeffinetae 
 Medici, Libri vii., Basileae 1538. Lib. vii. 
 cap. iii. sect. 12 (p. 246). 
 
 c. 1020. " Memirem quid est ? Est lignum 
 sicutnodideclinans ad nigredinem. . . mun- 
 dificat albuginem in ocuUs, et acuit visum : 
 quum ex eo fit collyrium et abstergit humi- 
 ditatem grossam. . ."etc. — Avicennae Opera, 
 Venet. 1564, p. 345 (lib. ii., traotat. ii.). 
 
 called the llh£o dos Boioeens; because RohoSo m 
 Arabic means a pilot ; and the pilots living here 
 go aboard the ships which come from outside, 
 and conduct them," eUi.-~BateiTo do Mar Boxo, 
 tie, 35. 
 
 The Island retains its name, and is mentioned 
 as Piio! Island by Capt. Haines in /. S. Geog. Soc. 
 y^ 126, It lies about IJ m. due east of Perim. 
 
 The glossary of Arabic terms by Andreas 
 de Alpa^o of Belluno, attached to various 
 early editions of Avicenna, gives the fol- 
 lowing interpretation : " Uemiran est radix 
 nodosa, non multum grossa, citrini coloris, 
 siout curcuma ; minor tamen est et subtilior, 
 et asportatur ex Indi&, et apud physicos 
 orientales est valde nota, et usitatur in 
 passionibus oculi." 
 
 c. 1100. ' ' Memiram Arabibus, x^MSonoi' 
 (ie'ya Graecis," etc. — lo. Sei'apionis de Simph 
 Medkam. ffistoria. Lib. iv. cap. Ixxvi. (ed. 
 Yen. 1552, f. 106). 
 
 c. 1200. ' ' Some maintain that this plant 
 {'uruk al-sdbaghln) is the small kurkum 
 (turmerick, q.v.), and others that it is 
 mamiran . . . The kurkum is brought to 
 us from India . . . The mamiran is im- 
 ported from China, and has the same pro- 
 perties as kurkum." — Ibn Baithar, ii. 186- 
 188. 
 
 c. 1550. "But they have a much greater 
 appreciation of another little root which 
 grows in the mountains of Succuir [i.e. Suchau 
 in Shensi), where the rhubarb grows, and 
 which they call Mambroni-Chini (i.e. Ma- 
 miran-!-C7«m'). This is extremely dear, 
 and is used in most of their ailments, but 
 especially when the eyes are affected. They 
 grind it on a stone with rose water, and 
 anoint the eyes with it. The result is won- 
 derfully beneficial." — Hajji Mahommed's 
 Account of Cathay, in Bamusio, ii. f . 15i'. 
 
 c. 1573 (at Aleppo). " Mamiranitcliiiu, 
 good for eyes, as they say." — Bauwolff, iii 
 Ray's 2nd ed. p. 114. 
 
 Also the following we borrow from 
 Dozy's Suppl. aux Dictt. Arabes, 
 
 1582. "Mehr haben ihre Kramer Heine 
 wiirtzelein zu verkaufen mamirani tchini 
 genennet, in gebresten der Augen, wie sie 
 f Urgeben ganz dienslich ; diese seind gelb- 
 lecht wie die Curcuma umb ein zimlichs 
 lenger, auch dunner und knopffet das solche 
 unseren weisz wurtzlen sehr ehnlich, und 
 wol fur das rechte mamiran mogen gehalten 
 werden, dessen sonderlich Ehases an mehr 
 orten gjedencket." — Bauwolff, Aigentliehc 
 Beschreibung der Raiiz, 126. 
 
 c. 1665. " These caravans brought back 
 Musk, China-wood, Bubarb, and Uamiron, 
 which last is a small root exceeding good 
 for ill eyes."—Bemier, E. T, 136. 
 
 1862. " Imports from Yarkand and 
 Changthan, through Leh to the Punjab . . . 
 ° * » » • * * 
 
 Mamiran-i-C%i»i (a yellow root, medicine 
 for the eyes) . . ." — Puryaub Trade Report, 
 App. xxiv. p. ccxxxiii. 
 
 Mamool, s. ; Mamoolee, adj. 
 Custom, Customary. Arab. Hind. 
 ma'mul. The literal meaning is ' prac- 
 tised,' and then 'established, custo- 
 mary.' Mdmvl is, in short, 'prece- 
 dent,' by which all Orientals set as 
 much store as English lawyers, e.q. 
 " And Laban said, It must not so bo 
 
 E K 2 
 
MAMOOTY, MAMOTY. 
 
 420 
 
 MANDARIN. 
 
 done in our country {lit. It is not so 
 done in our place) to give tie younger 
 before tlie firstborn." — Genesis xxix. 
 26. 
 
 Mamooty, Mamoty, s. A digging 
 tool of the form usual all over India, 
 i.e. not in tlie shape of a spade, but in 
 that of a hoe, •with the^helve at an 
 acute angle -with the blade. The -word 
 is of S. Indian origin, Tamil man- 
 velti, i.e. ,' earth-cutter ; ' and its ver- 
 nacular use is confined to the Tamil 
 regions, but it has long been an esta- 
 blished term in the list of ordnance 
 stores all over India, and thus has a 
 certain prevalence in Anglo-Indian use 
 beyond those limits. 
 
 Manchua, s. A_ large cargo-boa,t, 
 ■with a single mast' and a square sail, 
 m.uch used, on the Malabar coast. This 
 is the Portuguese form ; the original 
 Malayalam word is manji, and now- 
 adays a nearer approach to this, maiijee, 
 &c., is usual. 
 
 c. 1512. "So he made ready two man- 
 chuas, and one night got into the house of 
 the King, and stole from him the most 
 beautiful woman that he had, and, along 
 with her, jewels and a quantity of money." 
 —Correa, i. 281. 
 
 1525. " Quatro lancharas (q.v.) grandes 
 e seis qualaluzes (see Calaluz) e manchuas 
 que se remam muyto." — Lemhran^a das 
 Cousas de India, p. 8, 
 
 1552. " Manchuas que sam navios de 
 remo." — Castanlieda, ii. 362. 
 
 0. 1610. "II a vne petite Galiote, qu'ils 
 appellent Manchoues, fort bien couverte 
 . . . et f aut huit ou neuf hommes seulement 
 pour la mener." — Pi/rard, ii. 26. 
 
 1682. " Ex hujusmorli arboribus exca- 
 vatis naviculas Indi confioiunt, quasMans- 
 joas appellant, qiiarum nonullae longitudine 
 80, latitudine 9 pedum mensuram superant." 
 — Rheede, Eort. Malabar, iii. 27. 
 
 Mandadore, s. Port, mandador, one 
 who commands. 
 
 1673. "Each of which Tribes have a 
 Mandadore or Superintendent." — Fryer, 
 7. 
 
 Mandalay, Mandale, n.p. The 
 capital of the King of Burma, founded 
 in 1860, 1 miles north of the preced- 
 ing capital Amarapura, and between 
 2 and 3 miles from the left bank of 
 the Irawadi. Tho name was taken 
 from that of a conical isolated hill, 
 rising high above the alluvial plain of 
 the Irawadi, and crowned by a gilt 
 pagoda. The name of tho hill (and, 
 
 now of the city at its base) probably 
 represents Mandara, the sacred moun- 
 tain which in Hindu mjrthology 
 served the gods as a churning-staff 
 at the churning of the sea. The hill 
 appears as Mandiye-taung in Major 
 Grant Allan's Map of the Environs of 
 Amarapura (1855), published in the 
 Narrative of Major Phayre's Mission, 
 but the name does not occur in the 
 Narrative itself. 
 
 1861. ".Next morning the son of my 
 friendly host accompanied me to the Man- 
 dalay Hill, on which there stands in a gilt 
 chapel the image of Shwesayatta, pointing 
 down with outstretched finger to the Palace 
 of Mandalay, interpreted as the divine 
 command there to build a city ... on the 
 other side where the hill falls in an abrupt 
 precipice, sits a gigantic Buddha gazing in 
 motionless meditation on the mountains 
 opposite. There are here some caves in the 
 hard rock, built up with briclcs and white- 
 washed, which are inhabited by eremites. 
 . . . ."—BasUau's Travels (German), ii. 
 89-90. 
 
 Mandarin, s. Portuguese Manda- 
 rij, Mandarim. Wedgwood explains 
 and derives the word thus : 
 
 " A Chinese officer, a name first 
 made known to us by the Portuguese, 
 and like the Indian caste, erroneously 
 supposed to be a native term. Prom 
 Portuguese mandar, to hold authority, 
 command, govern, &c." So also T. 
 Hyde in the quotation below. 
 
 Except as regards the word having 
 been first made known to us by tlie 
 Portuguese, this is an old and per- 
 sistent mistake. What sort of form 
 would mandarij be as a derivative from 
 mandar ? The Portuguese might 
 have applied to Eastern ofiicials some 
 such word as mandad-or, which a 
 preceding article shows that they did 
 apply in certain cases. But the pa- 
 rallel to the assumed origin of man- 
 darin from mandar would be that 
 English voyagers on visiting China, 
 or some other country in the far East, 
 should have invented, as a title for 
 the ofiicials of that country, a new 
 and abnormal derivative from ' order,' 
 and called them orderumboa. 
 
 The word is really a sUght corrup- 
 tion of Hind, (from Skt.) mantri, ' a 
 counsellor, a Minister of State,' for 
 which it was indeed the proper old pre- 
 Mahommedan term in India. It has 
 been adopted, and specially affected 
 in various Indo-Chinese countries, and 
 particulaiiy by the Malays, among 
 
MANDARIN. 
 
 421 
 
 MANDARIN. 
 
 Tflioni it is Labitaally applied to the 
 highest class of public officers (see 
 Crawfurd's Malay Diet, sub voce). 
 Yet Crawfurd himself, strange to say, 
 adopts the cuirent explanation as 
 from the Portuguese (see J. Ind. 
 Archip. iv. 189). It is, no doubt, pro- 
 bable that the "instinctive striving 
 after meaning" may have shaped the 
 corruption of mantri into a semblance 
 of mandar. Marsden is still more 
 oddly perverse, videns melwra, dete- 
 riora secutus, when he says: "The 
 officers next in rank to the Sultan are 
 Mantree, ■which some apprehend to ba 
 a corruption of the word Mandarin,, a 
 title of distinction among the Chinese " 
 (H. of Sumatra, 2nd ed. 280). Bitter 
 adopts the etymology from mandar, 
 apparently after A. W. Schlegel.* 
 The true etymon is pointed out in 
 Notes and Queries in China and Japan, 
 m. 12, and by one of the present 
 writers in Ocean Highways for Sept. 
 1872, p. 186. Several of the quo- 
 tations below will show that the earlier 
 apphcations of the title have no re- 
 ference to China at all, but to officers 
 of state, not only in the Malay coun- 
 tries but in Continental India. 
 
 We may add that mantri is still 
 much in vogue among the less bar- 
 barous Hill Eaces on the Eastern fron- 
 tier of Bengal {e.g. among the Kasias, 
 q.v.) as a denomination for their petty 
 dignitaries under the chief. Gibbon 
 was perhaps aware of the true origin 
 of mandarin ; see below. 
 
 c. A.D. 400 {?). " The King desirous of 
 trying oases must enter the assembly com- 
 posed in manner, together with brahmans 
 who know the Vedas, and mantrins (or 
 counsellors)." — Manu. viii. 1. 
 
 1524. (at the Moluccas) "and they cut 
 off the heads of all the dead Moors) and 
 indeed fought with one another for these, 
 becai^e whoever brought in seven heads of 
 enemies, they made him a knight, and 
 called him manderym, which is their name 
 for Knight."— Cojvat, ii. 808. 
 
 c. 1540. "... the which corsairs had 
 their own dealings with the Mandarins of 
 those ports, to whom they used to give 
 many and hea^vy bribes to allow them to 
 sell on shore what they plundered on the 
 sea."— Jijiio, cap. 1. 
 
 1552. (at Malacca) " whence subsist the 
 King and the Prince with their mandarins, 
 who are the gentlemen. "—Castanheda,iii. 207. 
 
 ,* See Erdkunde, v. 647. The Index to Bitter 
 gives a i-eferenee to A. W. Sckott, Mag. fin lUe 
 Litemt. des Aiisl., 1S37, No. 123. This we have not 
 Seen able to see. 
 
 1552. (In China). " There are among them 
 degrees of honour, and according to their 
 degree of honour is their service : gentlemen 
 {fidalgos) whom they call mandarins ride on 
 horseback, and when they pass along the 
 streets the common people make way for 
 them."— 76. iv. 57. 
 
 15.53. " Proceeding ashore in two or 
 three boats dressed with flags and with a 
 grand blare of trumpets (this was at Malacca 
 in 1508-9) .... Jeronymo Teixeira was 
 received by many Mandarijs of the King, 
 these being the most noble class of the city . " 
 — De Barros, Dec. II. liv. iv. cap. 3. 
 
 ,, " And he being already known to ' 
 the Mandarijs (at Chittagon& in Bengal), 
 and held to be a man profitable to the 
 country, because of the heavy amounts of 
 duty that he paid, he was regarded like a 
 native." — Ibid. Dec. IV. liv. ix. cap. 2. 
 
 „ "And from these Cellates and native 
 Malays come all the Mandarins, who are 
 now the gentlemen [Fidahjos] of Malaca." — 
 Ibid., II. vi. 1. 
 
 1598. They are called . . . Mandorijns, 
 and are always borne in the streetes, sitting 
 in chariots which are hanged about with 
 Curtaines of Silke, covered with Clothes of 
 Gold and Silver, and are much given to 
 banketing, eating and drinking, and making 
 good cheare, as also the whole land of 
 China." — Linschoten, 39. 
 
 1610. "The Kandorins (officious offi- 
 cers) would have interverted the king's 
 command for their own covetousnesse " (at, 
 Siam).— Peto- Williamson Floris, inPurchas, 
 i. 322. 
 
 1612. "Shah Indra Brama fled in like 
 manner to Malacca, where they were gra- 
 ciously received by the King Mansur Shah, 
 who had the Prince converted to Islamism, 
 and appointed him to be a Mantor. " — .Vi- 
 jara Malai/u, in J. Ind. Arch., v. 730. 
 
 c. 1063. "Domandb il Signor Carlo se 
 mandarine fe voce Chinese. Disse esser 
 Portoahese, e che in Chinese si chiamano 
 Quoan, che signifia signoreggiare, coman- 
 dare, gobernare." — Viaggio del P. Gio. 
 Grueber, in Thcrcnot, Divers Voyages. 
 
 c. 1690. " Mandarinorum autem nomine 
 intelUguntur omnis generis officiarii, qui a 
 mandando appellantur mandarini lipguii, 
 Lusitanica, quae unica Europaea est in oris 
 Chinensibus obtinens."— T. Hpde, Be Lvdis 
 Orientalibus, in SipUagmata, Oxon. 1767, 
 ii. 2G6. 
 
 1719. " . . . . One of their Mandarins, 
 a kind of viceroy or principal magistrate in 
 the province where they reside."— Bobinson 
 Crusoe, Pt. ii. 
 
 1726. "Mantris. Councillors. These 
 give rede and deed in things of moment, 
 and otherwise are in the Government next 
 to the King . .. . " (in Ceylon).— Fota«;i», 
 Names, <ic., 0. 
 
 1727. " Every province or City (Burma) 
 has a Mandereen or Deputy residing at 
 Court, which is generally in the City of Ava^ 
 the present Metropolis."— .-1. Sam. u. 4.5. 
 
MANDARIN LAN&UAGE. 422 
 
 MANGELIN. 
 
 1774. " Presented to each of the 
 
 Batchian Manteries as well as the two 
 officers a scarlet coat." — Forrest, Voyage to 
 Jf. Guinea, p. 100. 
 
 1788. " Some words notoriously 
 
 corrupt are fixed, and as it were natural- 
 ized in the vulgar tongue .... and we are 
 pleased to blend the three Chinese mono- 
 syllables Con-fti-tzee in the respectable 
 name of Confucius, or even to adopt the 
 Portuguese corruption of Uandarin." — 
 Gibbon, Preface to his 4th volume. 
 
 1879. " The Mentri, the Malay Gover- 
 nor of Larut .... was powerless to restore 
 order." — Bird, Golden Chersonese, 267. 
 
 Mandarin Language, s. The lan- 
 guage spoken by the official and lite- 
 rary class inCHna, as opposed to local 
 dialects. In Chinese it is called Kuan- 
 Hua. It is substantially the language 
 of the people of the northern and 
 middle zones of China, extending to 
 Yun-iian. It is not to be confounded 
 with the literary style which is used in 
 books. 
 
 1674. " The Language is called 
 
 Quenhra (hua), or the Language of Manda- 
 rines, because as they spread their com- 
 mand they introduced it, and it is used 
 throughout all the Empire, as Latin in 
 Europe. It is very barren, and as it has 
 more Letters far than any other, so it has 
 fewer words."— i^'aria y Soma, E. T. ii. 468. 
 
 Mangalore, n.p. The only place 
 now well known by this name is (a) 
 Mangal-ur, a port on the coast of 
 Southern Canara and chief town of 
 that district, in lat. 12° 51' N. In 
 Mir Husain Ali's Life of Haidar it is 
 called " Oorial Bunder," perhaps a corr. 
 of Kandial, which is said in Imp. Cfaz. 
 to be the modem native name. 
 
 The name in this form is found in an 
 inscription of the 1 1th century, what- 
 ever may have been its original form 
 and etymology. 
 
 But the name in approximate forms 
 (iroTO. mangala, 'gladness,') is common 
 in India. One other port (b) on the 
 coast of Peninsular Guzerat was for- 
 merly well-known, now commonly 
 called Mungrole. And another place 
 ^f the name (c) Manglavar in the 
 valley of Swat, north of Peshawar, is 
 mentioned by Hwen T'sang as a city 
 of Gandhara. It is probably the same 
 that appears in Sanskrit literature (see 
 Williams, s. v. Mangala) as the capital 
 of Udyana. 
 
 a. Mangalore of Canara. 
 
 , 150 
 
 ' Mcral'u ik 70'j "I'cufioo-TO, 
 
 O/jlOV Kai TOU 
 
 Bapio; n-oAets at'fie' Mayyarovp." — PtoJemif, VII. 
 i. 86. 
 
 c. 545. " And the most notable places of 
 trade are these .... and then the five ports 
 of Mal^ from which pepper is exported, to 
 wit. Parti, Mangamtn . . . ."—Gosmas, in 
 Catliay, &c., clxxvii. 
 
 c. 1343. " Quitting Fakanur we arrived 
 after 3 days at the city of Manjarur, which 
 
 is large and situated on an estuaiy 
 
 It is here that most of the merchants of 
 Ears and Yemen land ; pepper and ginger 
 are very abundant." — Ibii Batuta, iv. 79-80. 
 
 1442. "After having passed the port of 
 Bendinaneh (see Pandarani), situated on 
 the coast of Melibar, (he) readied the port 
 of Mangalor, which forms the frontier of 
 the kingdom of Bidjanagar . . . ." — Abdur- 
 razzak, in India in the XVth Cent., 20. 
 
 1516. " There is another large river to- 
 wards the south, along the sea-shore, where 
 there is a very large town, peopled by 
 Moors and Gentiles, of the kingdom of 
 Narsinga, called Mangalor .... They also 
 ship there much rice in Moorish ships for 
 Aden, also pepper, which thenceforward 
 the earth begins to produce." — Barbosa, 83. 
 
 1727. " The Fields here bear two Crops 
 of Com yearly in the Plains ; and the 
 higher Grounds produce Pepper, Settles 
 nut. Sandal-wood, Iron and Steel, which 
 make Mangnlore a Place of pretty good 
 Trade."— X. Ham. i. 285. 
 
 b. Mangalor or Mungrole in 
 Guzerat. 
 
 C. 150. %VptL(TTpriVTi^ .... 
 
 MoTjoyAoiiro'OT} e/Liirdptoi' . ■ . ." 
 
 Ptolemy, VIL i. 3. 
 
 1516. " . . . . there is another town of 
 commerce, which has a very good port, and is 
 called Surati Mangalor, where also many 
 ships of Malabar touch." — Barbosa, 59. 
 
 1727. " The next maritime town is Man- 
 garoul. It admits of Trade, and affords 
 coarse Callicoes, white and died, Wheat, 
 Pulse, and Butter for export."—^. Ham. 
 i. 136. 
 
 c. Manglavar in Swat. 
 
 c. 630. " Le royaume de Ou-tchang-na 
 (Oudy^na) a environ 5000 li de tour ... on 
 compte 4 ou 5 villes fortifi^es. La pluspart 
 des rois de ce pays ont pris pour capitate la 
 ville de Moung-kie-li (Moungali) ... La 
 population est fort nombreuse." — Hwen 
 Tsang, in Pil. Bouddh. ii. 131-2. 
 
 1858. " Mongkieli se retrouve dans Man- 
 glavor (in Sanskrit Maiigala-poura) .... 
 ville situ^e prfes de la rive gauche de larivifere 
 de Svat, et qui a ^t^ longtemps, au rapport 
 des indigenes, la capitale du pays." — Vivien 
 de St. Martin, iii. 314-315. 
 
 Mangelin, s. A small weight, cor- 
 responding in a general way to a carat 
 (q.v.), used in the S. of India and in 
 
 Ceylon for weighing precious stones. 
 
MANGO. 
 
 423 
 
 MANGO. 
 
 The word is Tamil, manjadi; Telugu, 
 manjali. 
 
 1516. Diamonds " . . . . sell by a weight 
 which is called a Uangiar, which is equal to 
 2 tare and |, and 2 tare make a carat of 
 good weight, and 4 tare weigh one fanam." 
 —Sarbosa, in Itamusio, i. f. 321!;. 
 
 1554. (In Ceylon.) " A calamja contains 
 20 mamgelins, each mamgelim 8 grains of 
 rice ; a Portugues of gold weighs 8 calamjas 
 and 2 mangehns." — A. Nvmez, 35. 
 
 1611. "Quern nao sahe a grandeza das 
 minas de finissimos diamantes do Keyno de 
 Sisnaga, donde cada dia, e cada hora se 
 tirara pe9as de • tamanho de hum ovo, e 
 muitas de sessenta e oitenta mangeling." — 
 Couto, Dialogo do Soldato Pratico, 154. 
 
 1665. "Le poids principal des Dia- 
 mans est le mangelin ; il p^se cinq grains 
 ettrois cinquifemes." — Thevenot, v. 293. 
 
 1676. "At the mine of Saolconda they 
 weigh hyMangelins, a Kangelin being one 
 Carat and three quarters, that is 7 grains." 
 .... At the Mine of Soumelpore in 
 Bengal they weigh by Sati's, and the Bati 
 is 5 of a Carat, or SJ grains. In the King- 
 doms of Golconda and Vwapoiir, they make 
 use of Mangelins, but a Uangelin in those 
 parts is not above 1 carat and |. The Por- 
 tagals in Qoa make use of the same Weights 
 in Ooa ; hut a Uangelin there is not above 
 S grains." — Tavernier, E. T. ii. 141.. 
 
 KangO, s. The royal fruit of the 
 llangifira indica, when of good qua- 
 lity is one of the richest and best fruits 
 in the world. The original of the 
 tford is Tamil man-hay, i.e. man fruit, 
 (the tree beiag mamarum, ' man-tree '^. 
 The Portuguese formed from this 
 manga, which we have adopted as 
 mango. The tree is wild in the forests 
 •of various parts of India; but the 
 fouit of the wild tree is uneatable. 
 
 The word has sometimes been sup- 
 posed to be Malay ; but it was in fact 
 introduced into the Archipelago, along 
 with the fruit itself, from S. India. 
 Eumphius {Herb. Amboyn. i. 95) traces 
 its then recent introduction into the 
 islands, and says that it is called {Ma- 
 iaice) "manglea, vel vulgo Manga et 
 Mampelaam. " The last word is only the 
 Tamil Mampalam, i.e. ' man fruit ' 
 again. The close approximation of the 
 Malay mangha to the Portuguese form 
 might suggest that the latter name 
 was derived from Malacca. But we 
 see manga already used by Varthema, 
 who, according to Garcia, never reaUy 
 went beyond Malabar. 
 
 The word has been taken to Mada- 
 gascar, apparently by the Malayan 
 colonists, whose language has left so 
 large an impression there, in the pre- 
 
 cise shape manglca. Had the fruit been 
 an Arab importation it is improbable 
 that the name would have been intro- 
 duced in that form. 
 
 _The N. Indian names are Am and 
 Amha, and variations of these we find 
 in several of the older European 
 writers. Thus Fr. Jordanus, who had 
 been in the Konkan, and appreciated 
 the progenitors of the Goa and Bom- 
 bay Mango (c. 1328) calls the fruit 
 Aniba. Some 30 years later John de' 
 MarignoUi calls the tree " amburan, 
 having a, fruit of excellent fragrance 
 and flavour, somewhat like a peach." 
 {Oatliay, &c. ii. 362). Garcia de Orta 
 shows how early the Bombay fruit was 
 prized. He seems to have been the 
 owner of the parent tree. 
 
 The Skt. name is Amra, and this 
 we find in Hwen T'sang (c. 645) pho- 
 neticised as ^ An-mo-lo. 
 
 The mango is probably the fruit 
 alluded to by Theophrastus as having 
 caused dysentery in the army of Alex- 
 ander. (See the passage s.v. Jack.) 
 
 c. 1328. " Est etiam alia arbor quae 
 fructus f acit ad modum pruni, grosissimos, 
 qui vocantur Aniba. Hi sunt fructus ita 
 duloes et amabiles, quod ore tenus exprimi 
 hoc minimfe possit." — Fr. Jordanus, in iJec. 
 de Voyages, &c. , iv. 42. 
 
 c. 1334. "The mango-tree ('anta) re- 
 sembles an orange-tree, but is larger and 
 more leafy; no other tree gives so much 
 shade, iDut this shade is unwholesome, and 
 whoever sleeps under it gets fever." — Ibn 
 Batuta, iii. 125. At ii. 185 he writes 'anba. 
 
 c. 1349. "They have also another tree 
 called Amhuran, having a fruit of excellent 
 fragrance and flavour, somewhat like a 
 peach." — John de' MarignoUi, in Catluiy, 
 &.C., 362. 
 
 1510. " Another fruit is also found here, 
 which is called Aniba, the stem of which is 
 called Manga," &c. — Varthema, 160-161. 
 
 c. 1526. " Of the vegetable productions 
 peculiar to Hindustan one is the mango 
 
 {ambeh) Such mangoes as are good 
 
 are excellent . . . ." kc.—Baber, 324. 
 
 1563. " O. Boy! go and see what two 
 vessels those are coming in — you see them 
 from the varanda here— and they seem but 
 small ones. 
 
 "Servant. I will bring you word pre- 
 sently. 
 
 * * *tt 'f^ * . 
 
 "i". Sir! it is Simon Toscano, your 
 tenant in Bombay, and he brings this 
 hamper of mangas for you to make a pre- 
 sent to the Governor, and says that when he 
 has moored the boat he will come here to 
 
 "0. He couldn't have come more kpro- 
 pos. I have a manga-tree {mangueira) in 
 that island of mine which is remarkable for 
 
MANGO. 
 
 424 
 
 MANGO-TBIGK. 
 
 both its two crops, one at this time of year, 
 the other at the end of May, and much as 
 the other crop excels this in quality for fra- 
 grance and flavour, this is just as remark- 
 able for coming out of season. But come, 
 let us taste them before His Excellency. 
 Boy ! take out six mangas. " — Garcia, If. 
 134'W., 135. 
 
 This author also mentions that the 
 mangas of Ormuz were the most cele- 
 brated ; also certain mangas of Guzerat, 
 not large, but of surpassing fragrance and 
 flavour, and having a very small, stone. 
 Those of Balaghat were both excellent and 
 big ; the Doctor had seen two that weighed 
 4 cmutel and a half (4Jlbg.); and those 
 of Bengal, Pegu, and Malacca were also 
 good. 
 
 c. 1590. "The Mangoe {Anba) 
 
 This fruit is unrivalled in colour, smell, 
 and taste ; and some of the gourmands of 
 Tiir^n and Ir^n place it above muskmelons 
 and grapes If a half -ripe mango, to- 
 gether with its stalk to a length of about 
 two finifers, be taken from the tree, and 
 the broken end of its stalk be closed with 
 warm wax, and kept in butter or^honey, the 
 fruit will retain its taste for two or three 
 months." — Ain, i. 67-68. 
 
 1615. " There is another very liequorish 
 fruit called Amangues growing on trees, 
 and it is as bigge as a great quince, with a 
 very great stone in it." — Oe Monfart, 20. 
 
 1622. P. della Valle describes the tree 
 and fruit at Mink (Minao) near Hormuz, 
 ■under the name of Amba, as an exotic in- 
 troduced from India. Afterwards at Goa 
 he speaks of it as " manga or mnba." — ii. 
 pp. 313-14, and 581. 
 
 1631. " Alibi vero commemorat mangae 
 speciem fortis admodum odoris, Terebin- 
 thinam scilicet, et Piceae arboris laorymam 
 . redolentes, quas propterea nostri stinkers ap- 
 pellant."— Pjso on Bontis, Hist. Nat. p. 95. 
 
 1673. Of the Goa mango,* Fryer says 
 justly: "When ripe, the Apples of the 
 Sesperides are but Fables to them; for 
 Taste, the Nectarine, Peach, and Apricot 
 fall short. . . ." p. 182. 
 
 1679. "Mango and saio (see soy), two 
 sorts of sauces brought from the East 
 Indies." — Locke's Journal in Ld. Kirufs 
 Life, 1830, i. 249. 
 
 Also Hamilton : 
 
 1727. " The Goa mango is reckoned the 
 largest and most delicious to the taste of 
 any in the world, and I may add, the whole- 
 somest and best tasted of any Fruit in the 
 World."— ^. Sam,. 1. 255. 
 
 1883. ". . . . the unsophisticated ryot 
 . . . conceives that cultivation could only 
 emasculate the pronounced flavour and fii-m 
 
 * The excellence of the Goa Mangoes is stated 
 to be due to the cave and skill of the Jesuits. 
 Annaes Maritimos, il. 2!'0. In S. India all good 
 kinds have Portuguese or Mahommedan names. 
 The author of Tribes o% Uy Frontier, 1888, p. 148, 
 mentions the luscious peirie and the delicate afoos 
 as two fine varieties, supposed to bear the names 
 of a certain Peres and a certain Affoiiso. 
 
 'fibrous texture of that prince of fruits, the 
 wild mango, likest a ball of tow soaked in 
 turpentine." — Tribes on My Frontier, 149. 
 
 The name lias been carried with the 
 fruit to Mauritius and the West Indies. 
 
 Among many greater services to 
 India the late Sir Proby Cautley dif- 
 fused largely in Upper India the de- 
 licious fruit of the Bombay mango, 
 previously rare there, by creating and 
 encouraging groves of grafts on the 
 banks of the Jumna and Ganges canals. 
 It is especially true of this fruit (as 
 Sultan Baber indicates) that excellence 
 depends on the variety. The common 
 mango is coarse and strong of turpen- 
 tine. Of this only an evanescent sug- 
 gestion remains to give peculiarity^ 
 in the finer varieties. 
 
 SLangO-bird s. The popular Anglo-, 
 Indian name of the beautiful golden, 
 oriole [Oriolua aureus, Jerdon). Its 
 "loud mellow whistle" from the 
 mango-groves and other gardens, 
 which it affects, is associated in Upper 
 India with the invasion of the hat, 
 weather. 
 
 1878. "The mango-bird glances through 
 the groves, and in the early morning an- 
 nounces liis beautiful but unwelcome pre- 
 sence with his merle melody."— P/». 
 Bobinson, In My Indian Garden, 59. 
 
 Hango-fish., s. The famiHar name 
 of an excellent fish {Polynemus Visua 
 of Buchanan, P. paradiseus of Day), in 
 fiavoiir somewhat resembling the 
 smelt, but, according to Dr. Mason, 
 nearly related to the mullets. It ap- 
 pears in the Calcutta market early in 
 the -hot Season, and is much prized, 
 especially when in roe. The Hindus- 
 tani name is tapsi or tapassi, ' an 
 ascetic,' or penitent, but we do not 
 know the rationale of the name. 
 Buchanan says that it is owing to the 
 long fibres (or free rays), proceeding 
 from near the hesid, ivnich lead the 
 natives to associate it with penitents 
 who are forbidden to shave. 
 
 1781. " The Board op Trusties Assem- 
 ble on Tuesday at the New Tavern, where 
 the Committee meet to eat Mangoe risk 
 for the benefit of the Subscribers and on 
 other special affairs." — Mickey's Bengal 
 Gazette, March 3. 
 
 Mango-showers, s. Used in Madras 
 for showers wliich fall in March and 
 April, when the mangoes begin to ripen. 
 
 Mango-trick. One of the most 
 
MANGO-TRICK. 
 
 425 
 
 MANOO-TBICK. 
 
 famous tricks of Indian jugglers, in 
 ■wMoh. they plant a mango-stone, and 
 show at brief intervals the tree shoot- 
 ing above ground, and successively 
 producing leaves, flowers, and fruit. 
 It has often been described, but the 
 description given by the Emperor 
 Jahangir in his Autobiography cer- 
 tainly surpasses all in its demand on 
 our belief. 
 
 c. 1610. ". . . . Khaun-e-Jehaun, one 
 of the nobles present, observed that if they 
 spoke truly he should wish them to produce 
 for his conviction a mulberry tree. The men 
 arose without hesitation, and having in ten 
 separate spots set some seed in the ground, 
 they recited among themselves .... when 
 instantly a plant was seen sjDringing from 
 each of the ten places, and each proved the 
 tree required by Khaun-e-Jehaun. In the 
 same manner they produced a mango, an 
 apple-tree, a cypress, a pine-apple, a fig-tree, 
 an ahnond, a walnut .... open to the 
 observation of all present, the trees were 
 perceived gi-adually and slowly springing 
 from the earth, to the height of one or per- 
 haps of two cubits Then making a 
 
 sort of procession round the trees as they 
 stood .... in a moment there appeared 
 on the respective trees a sweet mango with- 
 out the rind, an almond fresh and ripe, a 
 large fig of the most delicious kind .... 
 the fruit being pulled in my presence, and 
 every one present was allowed to taste it. 
 This, however, was not all ; before the trees 
 were removed there appeared among the 
 foliage birds of such surpassing beauty, in 
 colour and shape, and melody and song, as 
 
 the world never saw before At the 
 
 close of the operation, the foliage, as in 
 autumn, was seen to put on its variegated 
 tints, and the trees gradually disappeared 
 
 into the earth " — Mem. of the Emp, 
 
 Jahanguier, tr. by Major D. Price, pi). 
 96-97. 
 
 c. 1650. " Then they thrust a piece of 
 stick into the ground, and ask'd the Com- 
 pany what !Fruit they would have. One 
 fold them he would have Mengues ; then 
 one of the Mountebanks hiding himself in 
 the middle of a Sheet, stoopt to the ground 
 five or six times one after another. I was 
 so curious to go upstairs, and look out of 
 a window, to see if I could spy what the 
 Mountebank did, and perceived that after 
 he had cut himself under the armpits with 
 a Eazor, he rubb'd the stick with his 
 Blood. After the two first times that he 
 rais'd himself, the stick seem'd to the very 
 eye to grow. The third time there sprung 
 out branches with young buds. The fourth 
 time the tree was covered with leaves ; and 
 
 the fifth time it bore flowers The 
 
 English Minister protested that he could 
 not give his consent that any Christian 
 should be Spectator of such delusions. So 
 that as soon as he saw that those Mounte- 
 banks had of a dry stick, in less than half- 
 an-hour, made a Tree four or five foot high, 
 that bare leaves and flowers as in the 
 
 Spring-time : he went about to break it, 
 protesting he would not give the Com- 
 munion to any person that should stay any 
 longer to see those things." — Tavemier, 
 Travels inade English by J. P., ii. 36. 
 
 1667. " When two of these Jaugwis (see 
 Jogi) that are eminent, do meet, and you 
 stir them up on the point and power of 
 their knowledge or Jauguisme, you shall 
 see them do such tricks out of spight to one 
 another, that I know not if Simon. Magus 
 could have outdone them. Por they divine 
 what one thinketh, make the Branch of a 
 Tree blossome and bear fruit in less than 
 an hour, hatch eggs in their bosome in less 
 than half a quarter of an hour, and bring 
 
 forth such birds as you demand I 
 
 mean, if what is said of them, is true. . . . • 
 Por, as for me, I am with all my curiosity 
 none of those happy Men, that are present 
 at, and see these great feats." — Bcrnier, E. 
 T., 103. 
 
 1673. " Others presented a Mock-Crea- 
 tion of a Mango-Tree, arising frona the 
 Stone in a short space (which they did in. 
 Hugger-Mugger, being very careful to avoid 
 being discovered) with Pruit Green and 
 Kipe ; so that a Man must stretch his 
 Pancy, to imagine it Witchcraft ; though 
 the common Sort think no less." — Fryer, 
 192. 
 
 1690. ' ' Others are said to raise a Mango- 
 Tree, with ripe Pruit upon its Branches, in 
 the space of one or two Hours. To confirm 
 which Kelation, it was affirmed confidently 
 to me, that a Gentleman who had pluckt 
 one of these Mangoes, fell sick upon it, and 
 was never well as long as he kept it, 'till he 
 consulted a Bramin for his Health, who 
 prescrib'd his only Remedy would be the 
 restoring of the Mlango, by which he was 
 restor'd to his Health again."— OmJiffio)), 
 258-9. 
 
 1726. "They have some also who will 
 show you the kernel of a mango-fruit, or may 
 be only a twig, and ask it you will see the 
 fruit or this stick planted, and in a short 
 time see a tree grow from it and bear fruit : 
 after they have got their answer the jug- 
 glers (Koorde-dansaers) wrap themselves in a 
 blanket, stick the twig into the ground, and 
 then put a basket over them (&o., &c.). 
 
 " There are some who have jwe vailed on 
 these jugglers by much money to let them 
 see how they have accomplished this. 
 
 " These have revealed that the jugglers 
 made a hole in their bodies under the arm- 
 pits, and rubbed the twig with the blood 
 from it, and every time that they stuck it- 
 in the ground they wetted it, and in this 
 way they clearly saw it to grow and to 
 come to the perfection before described. 
 
 "This is asserted by a certain writer who 
 has seen it. But this can't move me to 
 believe it ! "—Valentijn, v. (Ghorm,.) 53. 
 
 Our own experience does not go 
 beyond Dr. Fryer's, and the hugger- 
 mugger performance that he dis- 
 parages. But many others have testi- 
 fied to more marvellous skiU. Wo 
 
MANOOSTEEN. 
 
 426 
 
 MANGROVE. 
 
 once heard a traveller of note relate 
 ■with mucli spirit such an exhibition as 
 ■witnessed in the Deccan. The nar- 
 rator, then a young officer, determined 
 ■with a comrade, at all hazards of fair 
 play or foul, to solve the mystery. In 
 the middle of the trick one suddenly 
 seized the conjuror, ■whilst the other 
 uncovered and snatched at the mango- 
 plant. But lo ! it came from the earth 
 with a root, and the mystery ■was 
 darker than ever ! We tell the tale as 
 it -was told. 
 
 It ■woiild seem that the trick ■was not 
 unkno^wn in European conjuring of 
 the 16th or I7th centuries, e.g. 
 
 1657. " trium horarum spatio 
 
 arbusculam verara spitamae longitudine e 
 mensS. facere enasci, ut et alias arbores 
 frondiferas et fruotiferas." — Magia XTniver- 
 salis,-oi P. Gaspar Schottus e Soc. Jes., Her- 
 bipoli, 1657, i. 32. 
 
 Mangosteen, s. From Malay rmng- 
 gusta (Crawfurd), or manggistan 
 (Favre), in Javanese Manggie. This 
 delicious fruit is kno^wn throughout the 
 Archipelago, and ia Siam, by modifi- 
 cations of the same name; the delicious 
 fruit of the Oa/rcinia Mangostana (Nat. 
 Ord. Outtiferae). It is strictly a 
 tropical fruit, and in fact, near the 
 coast does not bear fruit further north 
 than lat. 14°. It is a native of the 
 Malay Peninsula and the adjoiuing 
 islands. 
 
 1563. " R. They have bragged much to 
 me of a fruit which they call manffostans; 
 let us hear what you have to say of these. 
 
 " 0. What I have heard of the mangos- 
 tan is that 'tis one of the most delicious 
 fruits that they have in those regions . . ." 
 —Garcia, i. X51v. 
 
 1598. "There are yet other fruites, as 
 
 llangostaine .... but because 
 
 they are of small account I thinke it not 
 re'quisite to write severallie of them." — 
 Linschotm, 96. 
 
 1631. 
 " Cedant Hesperii longe hiuc, mala aurea, 
 fructus, 
 
 Ambrosia pascit Mangostan et nectare 
 
 divos 
 
 . . . Inter omnes Indiae fructus longe saj)i- 
 dissimus." 
 
 Jac.Bontii, lib. vi., cap. 28, p. 115. 
 
 1645._ "II s' y trouue de plus vne espece 
 de fruit propre du terroir de Malaque, 
 qu'ils nomment Mangostans." — Gardim, 
 Bel. de la Prov. de Japan, 162. 
 
 1727. "The Mangostane is a delicious 
 !Fruit,_ almost in the Shape of an Apple, the 
 Skin is thick and red, being dried it ia a 
 good Astringent. The Kernels (if I may 
 no call them) are like Cloves of Garlick, of 
 
 a very agreeable Taste, but vei^cold." — A. 
 Ham. ii. 80. 
 
 mangrove, s. The sea-lo-ying 
 genera Rhizophora and A vicennia derive 
 this name, -which applies to both, from 
 some happy accident, but from ■which 
 of t^wo sources may be doubtful. For 
 ■whUstthe former genus is, according to 
 Ora^wfurd, called by the Malays manggi- 
 manggi, a term ■which he supposes to 
 be the origin of the English name, ■we 
 see from Oviedo that one or other -was 
 called mangle ia S. America, and in 
 this, ■which is certainly the origin of 
 the French marej'Ker, ■we should be dis- 
 posed also to seek the derivation of the 
 English ■word. Both genera are uni- 
 versal in the tropical tidal estuaries 
 of both Old World and Ne^w. 
 
 Prof. Sayce, by an amusing slip, 
 or oversight jn-obably of somebody 
 else's slip, quotes from Humboldt that 
 " maize, mangle, hammock, canoe, 
 tobacco, are aU derived through the 
 medium of the Spanish from the 
 Hajrtianma/tiz, mangle, ha/maca, canoa, 
 and tahaco." 
 
 It is-, of course, the French and not 
 the English mangle that is here in 
 question. 
 
 The mangrove abounds on nearly all 
 the coasts of further India, and also on 
 the sea margin of the Ganges Delta, 
 in the baok^waters of S. Malabar, and 
 less luxuriantly on the Indus mouths. 
 
 1535. "Of the Tree called Mangle . . . 
 These trees grow in places of mne, and 
 on the shores of the sea, and of the 
 rivers, and streams, and torrents that run 
 into the sea. They are trees very strange 
 to see ... . they grow together in vast 
 numbers, and many of their branches seem 
 to turn down and change into roots . . . 
 and these plant themselves in the ground 
 like stems, so that the tree looks as i£ 
 it had many legs j oining one to the other. " — 
 Oviedo, in Bamusio, iii. f . 145 v. 
 
 „ "So coming to the coast, embarked in 
 a great Canoa with some 30 Indians, and 5 
 Christians, whom he took with him, and 
 coasted along amid solitary placesand islets, 
 passing sometimes into the sea itself for 4 
 or 5 leagues, — among certain trees, lofty, 
 dense and green, which grow in the very 
 sea- water, and which they call mangle."— 
 lUd. f. 224. 
 
 1553. " .... by advice of a Moorish 
 pilot, who promised to take the people by 
 night to a place where water could be got . . 
 and either because the Moor desired to land 
 many times on the shore by which he was 
 conducting them, seeking to get away from 
 the hands of those whomhe was conilucting, 
 or because he was really perplext by its 
 
MANILLA-MAJ^. 
 
 427 
 
 MABTABAN. 
 
 ing night, and in the middle of a great 
 owth of mangrove (mangues) he never 
 cceeded in finding the wells of which he 
 oke."— jBaiTos, I. iv. 4. 
 
 c. 1830. " 'Smite my timbers, do the 
 363 bear shellfish? ' The tide in the Gulf 
 Mexico does not ebb and flow above two 
 et except in the springs, and the ends of 
 edi'oopingbranohesof themangrovetrees, 
 at here cover the shore, are clustered, 
 ithin the wash of the water, with a small 
 ell-favoured oyster." — Tom Cringle, ed. 
 163, 119. 
 
 Manilla-man, s. THs term is ap- 
 liecl to natives of tlie Philippines, wto 
 L-e often employed on shipboard, and 
 specially furnish the seacunnies 
 l-v.) or quarter-masters in Lascar 
 raws on the China voyage. But 
 lanilla-man seems also, from Wilson, 
 3 he used in S. India as a hybrid 
 ram Telug. maneld vddu, ' an itinerant 
 ealer in coral and gems ; ' perhaps 
 a. this use, as he says, from Skt. mani, 
 ■jewel, but with some blending also 
 if the Port, manilha, ' a bracelet ; ' 
 ompaie Cobra-niai;iilla. 
 
 Hanjee, s. The master, or steers- 
 aan, of a boat or any native river- 
 raft. Hind. 9MnyAi,. Beng. Truijl and 
 najM. The word is also a title home 
 )y the head men among the Paharis or 
 lill-people of Kajmahl {Wilson). 
 
 1781. "This is to give notice that the 
 irinoipal Gaut Uangies of Calcutta have 
 intered into engagements at the Police 
 iffice to supply all Persons that apply there 
 vith Boats and Budgerows, and to give 
 lecurity for the Dandies." — India Gazette, 
 Feb. 17. 
 
 1784. "Mr. Austin and his head bearer, 
 Jiba were both in the room of the budgerow, 
 ive the only persons known to be drowned. 
 The manjee and dandees have not appeared. " 
 —In Seton-Karr, i. 25. 
 
 1810. "Their manjies will not fail to 
 ake every advantage of whatever distress, 
 w difficulty, the passenger may labour 
 miet."— Williamson, Y.M., i. 148. 
 
 Mannickjore, s. H. irtCmik-jor ; the 
 white-necked stork {Ciconia, leucoce- 
 olmla, GrmeHn) ; sometimes, according 
 to Jerdon, called in Bengal the ' Beef- 
 steak bird,' because palatable when 
 Moked in that fashion. "The name 
 Manikjor means the companion of 
 Manik, a Saint, and some Mussulmans 
 n^^ consequence abstain from eating 
 t" (Jerdon). 
 
 . Manucodiata. See Bird of Par a- 
 
 iis°. 
 
 Maramut, Murrumut, s. Ilind. 
 from Arab. maramma{t), ' repair.' In 
 this sense the use is general in Hindus- 
 tani (in which the terminal t is always 
 pronounced, though not by the Arabs) 
 whether as apphed to a stocking, 
 a fortress, or a ship. But in Madras 
 Presidency the word had formerly a 
 very specialised sense as the recognised 
 title of that branch of the executive 
 which included the conservation of 
 irrigation tanks and the like, and 
 which was worked under the District 
 Civil OfiBcers, there being then no 
 separate department of the State in 
 charge of CSvil Public Works. 
 
 It is a curious illustration of the 
 wide spread at one time of Musul- 
 man power that the same Arabic word, 
 in the form Marama, is still applied 
 in Sicily to a standing committee 
 charged with repairs of the Duomo or 
 Cathedral of Palermo. An analogous 
 instance of the wide grasp of the 
 Saracenic power is mentioned by one 
 of the Musulman authors whom Amari 
 quotes in his History of the Mahom- 
 medan rule in Sicily. It is that the 
 Caliph Al-Mamun, under whom con- 
 quest was advancing in India and in 
 Sicily simultaneously, ordered that 
 the idols taken from the infidels in 
 India should be sent for sale to the 
 infidels in Sicily ! 
 
 Margosa, s. A name in the S. of 
 India and Ceylon, for the Ntm tree 
 (see Neem). The word is a corruption 
 of Port, amargosa, ' bitter,' indicating 
 the characteristic of the tree. This 
 gives rise to an old Indian proverb, 
 traceable as far back as the jdtakas, 
 that you cannot sweeten the nim tree, 
 though you water it with syrup and 
 ghee (Naturam expellas furcd, etc.). 
 
 1727. " The wealth of an evil man shall 
 another evU man take from him, just as the 
 crows come and eat the fruit of the margoise 
 tree as soon as it is ripe."— Apophthegms 
 translated in Valerntijn, v. (Ceylon), 390. 
 
 1782. " . . . ils lavent le malad^avec 
 de I'eau froide, ensuite ils le frottent rude- 
 raent avec de la feuiUe de Margosier."— 
 Sonnerat, i. 208. 
 
 1834. " Adjacent to the Church stand 
 a number of tamarind and margosa trees." 
 —Ohitty, Ceylon Gazetteer, 183. 
 
 Markliore, s. P. mdr-hhOr, ' snake- 
 eater.' A fine wild goat of the Western 
 Himalaya ; Capra megaceros, Hutton. 
 
 Martaban, n.p. This is the con- 
 
MABTABAN. 
 
 428 
 
 MABTABAN. 
 
 Tentional name, long used by all the 
 trading nations, Asiatic and Euro- 
 pean, for a port on the east of the Ira- 
 wadi Delta and of the Sitang estuary, 
 formerly of great trade, but now in 
 comparative decay. The original name 
 is Talaing, Mut-ta-mmi, the meaning 
 of which we have been unable to 
 ascertain. 
 
 1514. "... passed then before Marta- 
 mau, the people also heathens ; men expert 
 in everything, and first-rate merchants; 
 great masters of accounts, and in fact the 
 greatest in the world. They keep their 
 accounts in books like us. In the said 
 country is great produce of lac, cloths, and 
 provisions. ' — Letter of Giov. da Empoli, 
 p. 80. 
 
 1545. "At the end of these two days the 
 King .... caused the Captains that were 
 at the Guard of the Gates to leave them 
 and retire ; whereupon the miserable City 
 of Kartabano was delivered to the mercy 
 of the Souldiers . . . and therein shewed 
 themselves so cruel-minded, that the thing 
 they made least reckoning of was to kill 
 100 men for a crown." — Pinto (in Cogan), 
 203. 
 
 1553. " And the towns which stand 
 outside this gulf of the Isles of Pegu (of 
 which we have spoken) and are placed along 
 the coast of that country, are "Vagara, 
 Kartaban, a city notable in the great trade 
 that it enjoys, and further on Key, Talaga, 
 and TavayT"— Garros, I. ix. 1. 
 
 1568. _ "Trouassimo neUa cittA di Mar- 
 tauan intorno a nouanta Portoghesi, tra 
 mercadanti e huomini vagabond!, li quaU 
 stauano in gran differenza co' Rettorl della 
 citt^." — Ges. Federiciva Ramus., iii. 393. 
 
 1586. " The city of Martaban hath its 
 front to the south-east, south, and south- 
 west, and stands on a river which there 
 enters the sea . . . it is a city of Maupa- 
 ragia, a Prince of the King of Pegu's."— 
 Gasparo Balbi, f. 1292). -ISOn. 
 
 Kartaban, s. This name was given 
 to vessels of a peculiar pottery, of 
 very large size, and glazed, which 
 were famous aU over the East for 
 many centuries, and were exported 
 from Martaban. They were sometimes 
 caUed Pegu jars, and imder that name 
 specimens were shown at the Oreat 
 Exhibition of 1851. We have not been 
 able to obtain recent information on 
 the subject of this manufacture. The 
 word appears to be now obsolete in 
 India, except as a colloquial term in 
 Telugu. 
 
 c. 1350. " Then the Princess made me 
 a present, consisting of dresses, of two 
 elephant-loads of rice, of two she-buffaloes, 
 ten sheep, four roth of cordial syrup, and 
 four Martabans, or huge jars, filled with 
 
 pepper, citron, and mango, all prspared 
 with salt, as for a sea-voyage." — Ibn 
 Batuta, iv. 253. 
 
 (?) " tin grand bassin de Martabani."— 
 1001 Jours, ed. Paris, 1826, ii. 19. 
 
 We do not Icnow the date of these stories. 
 The French translator has a note explaining 
 "poroelaine verte." 
 
 1508. "The lac [lacre) which your 
 Highness desired me to send, it will be a 
 piece of good luck to get, because these ships 
 (depart early, and the vessels from Pegu 
 and Hartaban come late. But I hope for 
 a good quantity of it, as I have given orders 
 for it." — Letter from the Viceroy Dom Fran- 
 cisco Almeida to the King. In CoiTea, 
 i. 900. 
 
 1516. " In this town of Martaban are 
 made very large and beautiful porcelain 
 vases, and some of glazed earthenware of a 
 black colour, which are highly valued 
 among the Moors, and they export them 
 as merchandize." — Bartosa, 185. 
 
 1598. " In this towne many of the great 
 earthen pots are made, which in India are 
 called Martauanas, and many of them 
 carried throughout alllndia of allsortesboth 
 small . and great ; some are so great that 
 they will hold fuU two pipes of water. The 
 cause why so many are brought into India 
 is for that they vse them in every house, 
 and in their shippes instead of caskes."— 
 Linschoten, p. 30. 
 
 c. 1610. " .... des iarres les iJus 
 belles, les mieux vernis et les mieux 
 fa9onndes que j'aye veu ailleurs. II y en a 
 qui tiennent autant qu'vne pippe et plus. 
 Elles se font au Koyaume de Maitabaue, 
 d'oh on les apporte, et d'oti elles prennent 
 leur nom par toute I'lnde." — Pj/rard de La- 
 val, i. 179. 
 
 1615. " Vasa figulina quae vulgo Marta- 
 bania dicuntur per Indiam nota sunt .... 
 Per Orientem omnem, quin et Lusitaniam, 
 horum est usus." — Jarric, Thesaurus Ser. 
 Indie, pt. ii. 389. 
 
 1673. "Je vis un vase d'une certaine 
 terre verte qui vient des Indes, dont les 
 Turos .... font un grand estime, et qu'ils 
 aoheptent bien cher h, cause de la propri^te 
 qu'eUe a de se rompre k la pr&ence du 
 poison .... Ceste terre se nomme Merde- 
 bani." — Journal d'Ant. Gotland, ii. 110. 
 
 ,, "... to that end offer Eice, Oyl, 
 and Cocoe-Nuts in a thick Grove, where 
 they piled an huge Heap of long Jars like 
 Mortivans." — Fryer, 180. 
 
 1688. " They took it out of the casl^ and 
 put it into earthen Jars that held about eigh t 
 Barrels apiece. These they call Montaban 
 Jars, from a town of that name inPegu, 
 whence they are brought, and carried all 
 over India." — Dumpier, ii. 98. 
 
 c. 1690. " Sunt autem haeo vastissimae 
 ac turgidae ollae in regionibus Martavana 
 et Siama confectae, quae per totam trans- 
 feruntur Indiam ad varios liquo'res conser- 
 vandos." — Rumvkius, i. oh. iii. 
 
 1711. "... Pegu, Quedah, Jahore and all 
 
MABTIL, MARTOL. 
 
 429 
 
 MATE, MATY. 
 
 their own Coasts, whence they are plenti- 
 fully supply'd with several Neoessarys, they 
 otherwise must want ; As Ivory, Beeswax, 
 Mortivan and small Jars, Pepper, &c." — 
 Lockjier, 35. 
 
 1726. "... and the Martavaans con- 
 taining the water to drink, when empty, 
 requu-e two persons to carry them." — 
 Valentijn, v. 254. 
 
 „ "The goods exported hitherward 
 from Pegu) are .... glazed pots (called 
 Martavans after the district where they pro- 
 perly belong), both large and little." — 
 Ibid., V. 128. 
 
 1727. " Martavan was one of the most 
 flourishing Towns tor Trade in the East. . . 
 They make earthen Ware there still, and 
 glaze them with Lead-oar. I have seen 
 some Jars made there that could contain 
 two Hogsheads o£ Liquor." — A. Sam. 
 i. 63. 
 
 1740. "The Pay Master is likewise 
 ordered .... to look out for all the Pegu 
 Jars in Town, or other vessels proper for 
 keeping water."— In Wheeler, iii. 194. 
 
 Such Jars were apparently imitated in 
 other countries, but kept the original name. 
 Thus Baillie Eraser says that " certain jars 
 called Martaban were manufactured in 
 Oman." — Journey into Khm-asan, 18. 
 
 1851. ' ' Assortment of Pegu Jars as used 
 in the Honourable Company's Dispensary 
 at Calcutta." 
 
 ' ' Two large Pegu Jars f romMoulmein. " — 
 0§(Aal Catal., Exhibition of 1851, ii. 921. 
 
 Martil, Martol, s. A liammer. 
 Hind, martol, from Portuguese mar- 
 tello, but assisted by imaginary oon- 
 meotion with. H. mdr-na, ' to stiie.' 
 
 Marting^ale, s. This is no specially 
 Anglo-Indian word; our excuse for 
 introducing it is tlie belief that it is of 
 Arabic origin. Popular assumption, 
 "we believe, derives the name from a 
 mytMoal Colonel Martingale. But 
 the word seems to come to us from the 
 French, in which language, besides 
 the EngKsh use, Littre gives chausses 
 & la martingale as meaning ' ' culottes 
 dont le pent etait placi par derriere," 
 and this he strangely declares to be 
 the true and original meaning of the 
 word. His etymology, after Menage, 
 IS from Martigues in Provence, where, 
 it ia alleged, breeches of this kind were 
 ■worn. Skeat seems to accept these 
 explanations. But there is a Spanish 
 word, al-martaga, for a kind of bridle, 
 which TJrrea quoted by Dozy derives 
 from verb Arab. 'rato/ca, "qui, k la IVe 
 forme, signifie ' efiecit utbrevibus pas- 
 sibus incederet.' " This is precisely the 
 effect of a martingale. And we veu- 
 
 ture to say that probably the word bore 
 its English meaning originally also in 
 French and Spanish, and came from 
 Arabic direct into the latter tongue. 
 Dozy himself, we should add, is in- 
 clined to derive the Spanish word from 
 al-mirta'a, ' a halter.' 
 
 Maryacar, n.p. According to E. 
 Drummond and a MS. note on the 
 India Library copy of his book R. 
 Catholics in Malabar were so styled. 
 Marya Karar, or " Mary's People." 
 
 Mascabar, s. This is given by C. 
 P. Brown (MS. notes) as an Indo- 
 Portuguese word for ' the last day of 
 the month,' quoting Calcutta Review, 
 viii. 345. He suggests as its etymon 
 Hind. mds-7ca-ha'd, ' after a month.' 
 
 IVEasll, s. Hind, mash; Phaseolus 
 radifitus, Roxb. One of the common 
 Hindu pulses. 
 
 JSIaskee. This is a term in Chinese 
 " pigeon," meaning ' never mind,' 
 ' riimporte,'' which is constantly in the 
 mouths of Europeans in China. It is 
 supposed that it may be the corruption 
 or elKpsis of a Portuguese expression, 
 but nothing satisfactory has been sug- 
 gested. 
 
 Masulipatam, n.p. This coast town 
 of the Madras Presidency is sometimes 
 vulgarly called Machlipatan or Machli- 
 bandar ; and its name explained (H. 
 machhli = &sb.) as Pish- town. The ety- 
 mology may originally have such a con- 
 nexion, but there can be little doubt 
 that the name is a trace of the Mai- 
 (TGjXia and Mat(7tt)Xov irorajxov eK^oXai 
 which we find in Ptolemy's Tables ; 
 and of the Mao-oXi'a producing muslins 
 in the Periplus. 
 
 1619. "Master Methwold came from 
 Missulapatam in one of the Country 
 Boats." — Pring in Purchas, i. 638. 
 
 c. 1681. "The road between had been 
 covered with brocade velvet, and Machli- 
 bender chintz." — Seir Mutaqherin, iii. 370. 
 
 1789. "Masulipatam, which last word, 
 by the bye, ought to be written Machli- 
 patan (Fish-town), Tsecause of a Whale that 
 happened to be stranded there 150 years 
 ago. — Note on Seir Mutaqherin, iii. 370. 
 
 c. 1790. "... cloth.9 of great value . . . 
 from the countries of Bengal, Bunaras, 
 China, Kashmeer, Boorhanpoor, Mutchli- 
 puttun, &c." — Mecr Hussein AH, H. of 
 Hydur Na'ik, 383. 
 
 Mate, Maty, s. An assistant under 
 
MATRANEE. 
 
 430 
 
 MATT. 
 
 a head servant ; in wHoli sense, or 
 something near it, but also sometimes 
 in the sense of a 'head-man,' the word 
 is in use almost all over India. In the 
 Bengal Presidency we have a mate- 
 iearer for the assistant bodyservant 
 (see Bearer); the mate attendant on 
 an elephant under the mahout ; a mate 
 (head) of coolies or jomponnies (q<i.v.), 
 &o. And in Madras the maty is an 
 under-servant, whose business it is to 
 clean crockery, knives, &c., to attend 
 to lamps, and so forth. 
 
 The origin of the word is obscure, 
 if indeed it has not more than one 
 origin. Some have supposed it to be 
 taken from the English word in the 
 sense of comrade, &o.; whilst Wilson 
 gives metti as a distinct Malayalam 
 word for an inferior domestic servant. 
 The last word is of very doubtful 
 genuineness. Keither derivation will 
 explain the fact that the word occurs 
 in the Ain, in which the three classes 
 of attendants on an elephant in Akbaj-'s 
 establishment are styled respectively 
 Mahatuat, BJiol, and Meth ; two of 
 which terms would, under other cir- 
 cumstances, probably be regarded as 
 corruptions of English words. This 
 use of the word we find in Skt. dic- 
 tionaries as m,etha, mentha, and Tnenda, 
 ' an elephant-keeper or feeder.' But 
 for the more general use we would 
 query whether it may not be a genuine 
 Pralo-it form from Skt. mitra, ' asso- 
 ciate, friend' ? We have in Pali metia, 
 ' friendship,' from Skt. maitra. 
 
 C.1590. "Amet'li fetches fodder andas- 
 sistg In caparisoning the elephant. Set'hs of 
 all classes get on the march 4 ddms daily, 
 and at other times Z\." — Am, i. 125. 
 
 1810. "In some families mates or 
 assistants are allowed, who do the drud- 
 gery." — WiMamson, V. M. i. 241. 
 
 1837. "One matee."— See Letten-i from 
 Madras, 106. 
 
 1872. "At last the morning of onr 
 departure came. A crowd of porters stood 
 without the veranda, chattering and squab- 
 bling, and the mate distributed the boxes 
 and bundles among them." — A True Be- 
 former, ch. vi. 
 
 1873. " To procure this latter supply (of 
 green food) is the dailjr duty of one of the 
 attendants, who in Indian phraseology is 
 termed a mate, the title of Mahout being 
 reserved for the head keeper" (of an ele- 
 phant). — Saturday Bevieui, Sept. 6, 302. 
 
 Matrauee, s. Properly Hind, from 
 Pers. mihtardni; a female sweeper. 
 See Mehtar. 
 
 Matross, s. An inferior class, of 
 soldier in the Artilleiy. The word is 
 quite obsolete, and is introduced hero 
 because it seems to have survived a 
 good deal longer in India than in 
 England, and occurs fi-equently in old 
 Indian narratives. It is (Jerm. matrose, 
 ' a sailor,' identical no doubt with Pr. 
 matelot. The origin is so obscure that 
 it seems hardly worth while to quote 
 the conjectures regarding it. 
 
 In the establishment of a company 
 of Eoyal Artillery in 1771, as given iii 
 Duncan's Hist, of that corps, we have 
 besides sergeants and corporals ' ' 4 
 Bombardiers, 8 Gunners, 34 Matrasses, 
 and 2 Drummers." A definition of 
 the Matross is given in our 3rd quota- 
 tion. We have not ascertained when 
 the term was disused in the K.A. As 
 far as Major Duncan's book informs 
 us, it appears first in 1639, and has 
 disappeared by 1793, when we find the 
 men of an artillery force divided 
 (excluding sergeants, ' corporals, and 
 bombardiers) into First (jiinners. Second 
 Gunners, and Military Drivers. 
 
 1673. "There being in pay for the 
 Honourable East India Company of 
 English and Portugueze, 700, reckoning the 
 Uontrosses and Gunners." — Fryer, 38. 
 
 1757. " I hare with me one Gunner, on® 
 Uatross, and two Lascars." — Letter in 
 Dalrymple, Or, Bepert. i. 203. 
 
 1779. ' ' Matrosses are properly apprentices 
 to the gunner, being soldiers in the royal 
 regiment of artillery, and next to them; 
 they assist in loading, firing, and spunging 
 the great guns. They carry firelocks, and 
 march along with the guns and store- 
 waggons, both as a guard, and to give 
 their assistance in every emergency." — 
 Capt. ff. Smith's Universal Military Dic- 
 tionary. 
 
 1792. "Wednesday evening, the 25th 
 inst., a Uatross of Artillery deserted from 
 the Mount, and took away with him his 
 firelock, and nine rounds of powder and 
 ball." — Madras Courier, Feb. 2. 
 
 Matt, s. Touch (of gold). Tamil 
 maiTU (pron. mattu), perhaps from 
 Skt. matra, ' measure.' Very pure 
 gold is said to be of 9 marzu, mferior 
 gold of 5 or 6 mariu. 
 
 1693. "Gold, i)nrified from all other 
 metals .... by us is reckoned as of four- 
 and-twenty Carats, but by the blacks is 
 here divided and reckoned as of ten mat." 
 Sava/rt, 106. 
 
 1727. At Mooha . . . "the Coffee Trade 
 brings in a continual Supply of Silver and 
 Grold .... from Turkey, Ebramies and 
 Mograbis, Gold of low Matt."— jl. Ham, i. 
 43. 
 
MAUMLET. 
 
 431 
 
 MAUND. 
 
 1752. "... to find the Value of the 
 Pouch in Panams, multiply the Matt by 
 0, and then by 8, wiiich gives it in Fa- 
 ia,ms."—T. Brooks, 25. 
 
 Maumlet, s. Domestic Hind, mam- 
 'at, for ' omelet.' 
 
 Maund, s. The authorised Anglo- 
 Indian, form of the name of a weight 
 (Hind, mm, Mahr. man), which, with 
 varying values, has been current over 
 Western Asia from time immemorial. 
 The word is indeed one of the most 
 ancient on our list. Professor Sayce 
 traces it (mana) back to the Accadlan 
 language.'* But in any case it was the 
 Babylonian name for ^ of a talent, 
 whence it passed, with the Babylonian 
 weights and measures, almost all over 
 the ancient world. Compare the meraor 
 mna of Egyptian hieroglyphic inscrip- 
 tions, preserved in the emna or amna 
 of the Copts, the Hebrew maneh, the 
 Greek fiva, and the Eoman mina. 
 The introduction of the word into 
 India may have occurred during the 
 extensive commerce of the Arabs with 
 that country in the 8th and 9th cen- 
 tmies; possibly at an earlier 'date. 
 Through the Arabs also we find an 
 old Spanish word almena, and in old 
 Erench almene for a weight of about 
 2Qlbs. [Marcel Dmic). 
 
 The quotations will show how the 
 Portuguese converted man into moo, 
 of which the English made maune, 
 and so (probably by the influence of 
 the old English word maund ■\) our 
 present form, which occurs as early 
 as 1611. Some of the older travellers, 
 like Linschoten, misled by the Portu- 
 guese mdo, identified it with the word 
 for 'hand' in that language, and so 
 rendered it. 
 
 The values of the man as a weight, 
 even ia modem times, have varied 
 immensely, i.e. from little more than 
 2?6s. to upwards of 160. The ' Indian 
 Maund,' which is the standard of 
 weight in British India, is of 40 sers, 
 each ser being divided into 16 chhitaks; 
 and this is the general scale of sub- 
 division in the local weights of Bengal, 
 and Upper and Central India, though 
 the value of the ser varies. That of 
 
 * See Sayce, Priticijyles of C<ymparative Phihlogy, 
 and ed., 208-211. 
 
 . t "Mamid, a kind of great Basket or Hamper, 
 containing eight Bales, or two Fats. It is com- 
 monly a quantity of 8 bales of nnliound Books, 
 each Bale having 1000 lbs. weiglit."— Giles Jacob, 
 f(m Law Dwl., 7tli ed., 1766, s.v. 
 
 the standard ser is 80 tolas (q.v.) or 
 rupee-weights, and thus the maund 
 = 82f lbs. avoirdupois. The Bombay 
 maund (or man) of 40 sers ^ 28 lbs. ; 
 the Madras one of 40 sers = 25 Ihs. 
 The Palloda man of Alimadnagar 
 contained 64 sers, and was = 163jlJs. 
 This is the largest man we find in the- 
 ' Useful Tables.' The smallest Indian 
 man again is that of Colachy in 
 Travanoore, and = 18ZJs. 12 oz. 13 dr. 
 The Persian Tabrm man is, however, 
 a little less than 7 lbs. ; the 7nan sliahv 
 twice that ; the smallest of all on the 
 Ust named is the Jeddah man = 2 lbs. 
 3 oz. 9|dr. 
 
 B.C. 692. In the "Eponymyof Zazai," 
 a house in Nineveh, with its shrubbery and 
 gates, is sold for one maneh of silver 
 according to the royal standard. Quoted 
 by Sayce, u. s. 
 
 B.C. 667. We find Nergal-sarra-nacir 
 lending "four manehs of silver, according 
 to the maneh of Carchemish." — Ibid. 
 
 c. B.C. 524. " Cambyses received the Ly- 
 bian presents very graciously, but not so 
 the gifts of the Cyrenaeans. They had 
 sent no more than 500 minae of silver, 
 which Cambyses, I imagine, thought too 
 little. He therefore snatched the money 
 from them, and with his own hand scattered 
 it among the soldiers." — Herodot. iii. ch. 
 13 (E. T. by RawUnson). 
 
 c. A.D. 70. "Et quoniam in mensuris 
 quoque ac ponderibus crebro Grsecis nomi- 
 nibus utendum est, interijretationem eorum 
 semel in lioc loco ponemus : . . . . mna, 
 quam nostri minam vocant, pendet drach.. 
 mas Atticas c."— Pliny, xxi., at end. 
 
 c. 1020. "The gold and silver ingots 
 amounted to 700,400 mans in weight."—. 
 Al 'Utbi in Elliot, ii. 35. 
 
 1040. " The Amir said : — ' Let us keep 
 fair measure, and fill the cups eveidy.' . . . 
 Each Goblet contained half a man." — 
 Baihaki in Elliot, ii. 144. 
 
 c. 1343. 
 " The Mena of Sarai makes in 
 
 Genoa weight . . . lb.6 oz.2 
 The Mena of Org&ncHUrglumj) 
 
 in Genoa .... lb.3 oz.9 
 The Mena of Oltrarre {Otrar) 
 
 in Genoa .... lb.3 oz.9 
 The Mena of Armalecho {Al- 
 
 maligh) in Genoa . . . lb.2 oz.8 
 The Mena of Camexu (Kanckeu 
 in N.W. China) . . . lb.2 
 
 Pegolotti, 4. 
 1563. " The value of stones is only be- 
 cause people desire to have them, and 
 because they are scarce, but as for virtues, 
 those of the loadstone, which staunches 
 blood, are very much greater and better 
 attested than those of the emerald. And 
 yet the former sells by maos, which are in 
 Cambay .... equal to 26 arratels each, 
 and the latter by ratis, which weigh 3 
 grains of wheat."— (Jareia, f. 159j;. 
 
MAZAGONG. 
 
 432 
 
 MEHTAR. 
 
 1598. " They have another weight called 
 Hao, which is a Hand, and is 12 pounds." 
 — Linschoten, 69. 
 
 1610. " He was found .... to have 
 ■sixtie maunes in Gold, and euery Maune 
 is five and fiftie pound weight." — JTawkins, 
 in Purchas, i. 218. 
 
 1611. " Each maund being three and 
 thirtie pound English weight." — Middleton, 
 in Purchas, i. 270. 
 
 c. 1663. "Le man pese quarante livres 
 par toutes les Indes, mais ces livres ou 
 ^a-res sent differentes selon les Pais." — 
 Thevcnot, v. 54. 
 
 1673. ' ' A Lumbrico (Sconce) o£ pure Gold, 
 weighing about one Ilaund and a quarter, 
 which is Forty-two pounds. "—.Pi'2/cr, 78.' 
 
 " The Surat Maund ... is 40 Sear, of 20 
 Pice the Sear, whicli is 37^. 
 The Pucka Maund at Agra is double 
 
 as much, where is also the 
 Ecbarry, Maund which is 40 Sear, of 30 
 Pice to the Sear. . . ." 
 
 lUd. 205. 
 
 1683. "Agreed with Chittur Mullsaw 
 and Muttradas, Merchants of this place 
 '(Hugly), for 1,500 Bales of ye best Tissinda 
 Sugar, each bale to weigh 2 Maunds, 
 6| Seers, Factory weight."— ffa^cs, April 5. 
 
 1711. "Sugar, Coffee, Tutanague, all 
 sorts of Drugs, &c., are sold by the Maund 
 Tabrees ; which in the Factory and Custom 
 house is nearest 6|J. Avoirdupoiz. . . . 
 Eatables, and all sorts of Fruit . . . . &c. 
 are sold by the Maund Copara of 7f ?. . . . 
 The Maund Shaw is two Maunds Tabrees, 
 used at Ispahan."— iocij/CT-, 230. 
 
 c. 1760. Grose says, " the maund they 
 weigh their indicos with is only 53 lb." He 
 states the maund of Upper India as 69 !b. ; 
 at Bombay, 28 lb. ; at Goa, 14 lb. ; at Surat, 
 37J lb. ; at Coromandel, 25 lb. ; in Bengal, 
 75 lb. 
 
 1854. "... You only consent to make 
 play when you have packed a good maund 
 of traps on your back."— itfe of Lord Law- 
 rence, i. 433. 
 
 Mazagong, n.p. A suturb of Bom- 
 bay, containing a large Portuguese 
 population. 
 
 1.543. We find 
 
 "Mazaguao, por 16,000 /cdcos, 
 Monhaym, per 15,000." 
 
 ,Sf. Botellw, Tomlo, 149. 
 
 1644. "Going up the stream from this 
 town (Mombaym, 'i.e. Bombay) some 2 
 leagues, you come to the aldea of Maza- 
 gam. "—-Bocarro, MS. f. 227. 
 
 1673. "... for some miles together, 
 till the Sea break in between them ; over 
 against which lies Massegoung, a great 
 Fishing Town. ... The Ground between 
 this and the Great Breach is well ploughed 
 ,and bears good Batty. Herethe Portugals 
 have another Church and EeHgious House 
 belonging to the Franciscans."— JV^/er, p. 
 07. 
 
 lUeeana, Myanna, s. Hind, midna. 
 The name of a kind of palankin ; tbat 
 kind out of wHcli the palankin used by 
 Europeans has been developed, and 
 which has been generally adopted in 
 India for the last century. In William- 
 son's Vade Mecum (i. 319) the word is 
 written Mohannah (see s.v. lllyaima). 
 
 1793. "To be sold . . . an Elegant New 
 Bengal Meana, with Hair Bedding and 
 feirniture." — Bombay Courier, Nov. 2d. 
 
 1795. " For Sale, an Elegant Fashionable 
 New Meanna from Calcutta."— /d., May 
 16th. 
 
 Meerass, s., Meerassy, adj., Mee- 
 rassidar,s. 'Inheritance,' 'hereditary,' 
 'a holder of hereditary property.' 
 Hind, from Arab, mira^,, miran, ml- 
 rdKddr ; and these from warts, ' to in- 
 herit.' 
 
 1806. "Every meerassdar in Tanjore 
 has been furnished with a separate pottah 
 (q.v.) for the land held by him."— Fifth 
 Report (1812),'774. 
 
 1812. " The tei-m meerassee .... was 
 introduced by the Mahommedans." — Ibid. 
 136. 
 
 1877. "All miras rights were reclaim- 
 able within a forty years' absence." — 
 Meadows Taylor, Story of My Life, ii. 211. 
 
 ,, "I found a great proportion of 
 the occupants of land to be mirasdars, — 
 that is, persons who hold their portions of 
 land in hereditary occupancy." — Ibid. 210. 
 
 Mehaul, s. Hind, from Arab. mo7i«/7, 
 being properly the pi. of Arab. maJiall. 
 The word is used with a considerable 
 variety of application, the explanation 
 of which would involve a greater 
 amount of technical detail than is con- 
 sistent with the purpose of this work. 
 On this Wilson may be consulted. 
 But the most usual Anglo-Indian 
 application of mahdll (used as a singu- 
 lar and generally written, incorrectly, 
 malml), is to ' an estate,' in the 
 Eevenue sense, i.e. 'a parcel or parcels 
 of land separately assessed for reve- 
 nue.' The sing, mahall (also written 
 in the vernaculars maAa?, animahal) is 
 often used for a palace or important 
 edifice, e.g. see Sheeshmalial, Taj- 
 malial. 
 
 Mehtar, a. A sweeper or scavenger. 
 This name is usual in the Bengal 
 Presidency, especially for the domestic 
 servant of this class. The word is Pers. 
 comp. mihiar (=Lat. major), 'a great 
 personage,' 'a prince,' and has been 
 applied to the class in question in 
 
MELINBE, M BLIND A. 
 
 433 
 
 MENDY. 
 
 rony, or rather in consolation, as tlie 
 lomestic tailor is styled. Khalifa. But 
 lie name has so completely adhered 
 n this application, that all sense of 
 iither irony or consolation has pe- 
 ■ished ; mehfar is a sweeper and nought 
 slse. See also Matranee. It is_ not 
 musual to hear two mehtars hailing 
 3aoh other as Maharaj ! 
 
 In Persia the menial application of 
 the -word seems to be .different (see 
 below). 
 
 The same class of servant is usually 
 in W. India called Ihangi (v. bungy) ; 
 and in Madras totti. 
 
 1810. "The mater, or sweeper, is con- 
 sidered the lowest menial in every family." 
 —Williamson, V. M., i. 276-7. See also 
 verses quoted under bunow. 
 
 1828. "... besides many mehtars or 
 stable-boys." — Hujji Baba in England, i. 
 60. 
 
 Melinde, Melinda, n.p. The name 
 {Malinda or Maliiidi) of an Arab town 
 and state on the east coast of Africa, 
 in S. lat. 3° 9' ; the only one at which 
 the expedition of Vasco du Gama had 
 amicable relations with the people, and 
 that at which they obtained the pilot 
 who guided the squadron to the coast 
 of India. 
 
 c. 1150. " Melinde, a town of Zendj . . . 
 is situated on the sea-shore at the mouth of 
 a river of fresh water ... It is a large 
 town, the people of which . . . draw from 
 "the sea different kinds of fish, which they 
 •dry, and trade in. They also possess and 
 work mines of iron." — Edrisi (Jaubert), i. 
 56. 
 
 0. 1320. See also Abulfeda, by Eeinaud, 
 ii. 207. 
 
 1498. "And that same day at sundown 
 we oast anchor right opposite a place which 
 is called Mlinde, which is 30 leagues from 
 Momba5a. ... On Easter Day those 
 Moors whom we held prisoners, told us 
 that in the said town of Milinde were 
 stopping four ships of Christians who were 
 Indians, and that if we desired to take 
 "them these would give us, instead of them- 
 selves. Christian Pilots."— JJoScw-o of Vasco 
 da Gama, 42-43. 
 
 1554. "As the King of Melinde pays 
 no tribute, nor is there any reason why he 
 should, considering the many token's of 
 friendship we have received from him, both 
 on the first discovery of these countries, 
 and to this day, and which in my opinion 
 we repay very badly, by the ill treatment 
 which he has from the Captains who go 
 on service to this Coast."— Simao Botelho, 
 Tombo, 17. 
 
 e. 1570. " Di Chiaul si uegotia anco per 
 la costa de'MeUndiin Ethiopia."— Cesare 
 «c Federid in Sam., iii. 396i'. 
 
 1572. 
 " Quando chegava a frota ^quella parte 
 Onde o reino Melinde j^ se via, 
 De toldos adornada, e leda de arte ; 
 Que bem mostra estimar a saneta dia : 
 Treme a bandeira, voa o estaiidarte, 
 A cor purpurea ao longe appareoia, 
 Soam OS atamborcs, e pandeiroa : 
 B assi entravam ledos e guerreiros.'' 
 
 Camues, ii. 73. 
 By Burton : 
 
 " At such a time the Squadron neared the 
 part 
 where first Melinde's goodly shore un- 
 seen, 
 in awnings drest and . prankt with 
 
 gallant art, 
 to show that none the Holy Day mis- 
 ween: 
 Flutter the flags, the streaming Es- 
 
 tandart 
 gleams from afar with gorgeous purple 
 sheen, 
 tom-toms and timbrels mingle martial jar : 
 thus past they forwards with the pomp of 
 
 war." 
 1610. P. Teixeira tells us that among 
 the "Moors " at Ormuz, Alboquerque was 
 known only by the name of Malandy, and 
 that with some difficulty he obtained the 
 explanation that he was so called because 
 he came thither from the direction of 
 Melinde, which they call Maland. — Bela- 
 cion de los Reijes de Harmuz, 45. 
 
 1859. "As regards the immigration of 
 the Wagemu (Ajemi, or Persians), from 
 whom the ruling tribe of the WasawahUi 
 derives its name, they relate that several 
 Shaykhs, or elders, from Shiraz emigrated 
 to Shangaya, a district near the Ozi River, 
 and founded the to'vvn of Malindi (J/c- 
 linda)." — Burton, in J. E. G. S. xxix. 51. 
 
 mem-SaMb, s. This singular ex- 
 ample of a hybrid term is the usual 
 respectful designation of a European 
 married lady in the Bengal Presidency ; 
 the first portion representing ina'am. 
 Madam Sahib is used at Bombay. See 
 Dorisaui. 
 
 Mendy, s. Hind. mcZmdj; the plant 
 Lawsonia alba, Lam., of the N. O. 
 Lythraceae, strongly .resembling the 
 English privet in appearance, and. 
 common in gardens. It is this plant 
 whose leaves afford the henna, used .so 
 much in Mahommedan countries for 
 dyeing the hands, &c., and also in the 
 process of dyeing the hair. Mehndl is, 
 according to Royle, the Cyprus of the 
 ancients (see Pliny, xii. 24]. It is also 
 the camphire of Canticles i. 14, where 
 the margin of A.V. has erroneously 
 cypress for Cyprus. 
 
 c. 1817. ". . . his house and garden 
 might be kno-wn from a thousand others by 
 their extraordinary neatness. His gardeA 
 
MERC ALL, MABGAL. 
 
 434 
 
 MOCUDDUM. 
 
 ■was full of trees, and was well fenced round 
 ■with a ditch and mindey hedge." — Mrs. 
 Sherwood's Stories, ed. of 1873, p. 71. 
 
 Illercall, Marcal, s. Tam. jnarakkSl, 
 a grain measure in use in the Madras 
 Presidency, and formerly varying much 
 in different localities, though the m.ost 
 usual was = 12 sers of grain. Its 
 standard is fixed since 1846 at 800 
 cubic inches, and= j^ of a garce (ci..v.). 
 
 1554. (Negapatam) "Of ghee {mamteiga) 
 anfloil. onemercaris = 2| canadas."* — A. 
 Nunes, 36. 
 
 1803. "... take care to put on each 
 bullock full six meroalls or 72 seers." — 
 Wellington Desp. (ed. 1837) ii. 85. 
 
 Merglli, n.p. The name hy ■which 
 ■we kno-w the most southern district of 
 British Burma ■with its to-wn; annexed 
 ■with the rest of ■what used to be called 
 the "Tenasserim Provinces" after the 
 ■war of 1824-26. The name is pro- 
 bably of Siamese origin : the to^wn is 
 called by the Burmese Beit {Sir A. 
 Phayre). 
 
 1568. " TenasaH la quale h Citt^ delle 
 regioni del regno di Sion, posta infra terra 
 due o tre maree sopra vn gran fiume . . . 
 ed oue il fiume entra in mare e vna villa 
 chiamata Mergi, nel porto della quale ogn' 
 anno si caricauo alcune navi di verzino 
 (see brazil-wood and sappan-roood), di nipa 
 (q.v.), di behain (see benjamin), e qualche 
 poco di garofalo, macis, noci. . . ." — Ces. 
 Federici in Bamus., iii. 327 r. 
 
 Milk-bush, Milk-hedge, s. Eu- 
 
 phorhia Tirucalli, L., often used for 
 hedges on the Ooromandel coast. It 
 abounds in acrid milky juices. 
 
 1780. " Thorn hedges are sometimes 
 placed in gardens, but in the fields the milk 
 bush is most commonly used. . . . when 
 squeezed emitting a ■whitish juice like milk, 
 that is deemed a deadly poison. ... A 
 horse ■will have his head and eyes pro- 
 digiously swelled from standing for some 
 time under the shade of a milk hedge." — 
 Munro's Narr. 80. 
 
 Minicoy, n.p. Minilcai. An island 
 intermediate bet'ween the Maldive and 
 Laccadive group. Politically it be- 
 longs to the latter, being the property 
 of the Ali Eaja of Oannanore, but the 
 people and their language are Mal- 
 divian. The population in 1871 ■was 
 2800. One-sixth of the adults had 
 perished in a cyclone in 1867. A light- 
 house is no^w (1883). being, erected on 
 the island. This is probably the island 
 
 * A roi-tiiyi cse measure of about 3 pints. 
 
 intended by Mulkee in that ill- edited 
 book the E. T. of Tulifat al-Mujahidin. 
 
 Misree, s. Sugar candy. Mim, 
 ' Eg3rptian,' from Misr, Egj'pt, sho-w- 
 ing the original source of supply. See 
 under Sugar. 
 
 1810. " The sugar-candy made in India, 
 where it is known by the name of miscery, 
 bears a price suited to its quality .... It 
 is usually made in small conical pots, 
 ^hence it concretes into masses, weighing 
 from 3 to 6 lbs. each." — Williamson, V.M, 
 ii. 134. 
 
 Missal, s. Hind.; from Arab, misl, 
 meaning 'similitude.' The body of 
 documents in a particular case before 
 a court. 
 
 Mobed, s. Pers. muhid, a title of 
 Parsee Priests. It is a corruption of 
 the Pehlevi mag6-pat = ' Lord Magus.' 
 
 Mocuddum, s. Hind, from Ar. 
 mukaddam, 'praepositus,' a head-man. 
 The technical applications are many; 
 e.g. to the headman of a village, respon- 
 sible for the realization of the revenue 
 {v. lumberdar) ; to the local head of 
 a caste {v. chowdry) ; to the head- 
 man of a body of peons, or of a gang 
 of labourers (v. Mate), &c., &c. (See 
 further detail in Wilson.) Cobarru'rias 
 [Tesoro de la Lengua Oastellana,_ 1611) 
 gives Almocaden, " Capitan de tnfan- 
 teria." 
 
 c. 1347. " . . . . The princess invited . . . 
 the tandttil or mukaddam of the crew, and 
 the sipdhsdldr or mnkaddam of the archers." 
 —Ibn JBaiuta, iv. 250.* 
 
 1538. " Mocadao da mazmorra q era 
 o carcereiro d'aquella prisao, tanto ^ os vio 
 mortos, deu logo rebate disso ao Guazil da 
 justi^a. . ." — Pinto, cap. vi. 
 
 ,, "The Jaylor, which in their language 
 is called M ocadau, repairing in the morning 
 to us, and finding our two companions 
 dead, goes away in all haste therewith 
 to acquaint the Oauzil, which is as 
 the Judg with us." — Cogan's Transl., 
 p. 8. 
 
 1554. "E a hum naique, com seys piaes 
 
 * This passage is also referred to under 
 Nacoda. The French translation mns as fol- 
 lows: — "Cette princesse invita . . . le tendil ou 
 * general des pi6tons,' et le sirpalisalar ou * g6n6ral 
 des archers.' " In answer to a query, our fi-iend, 
 Prof. Roliertson Smith -vvrites : "Tlie word is 
 rijal, and this may be used either as the plural of 
 nijul, ' man,' or as the pi. of rajil, ' piiton.' But 
 foreman, or ' praepositus ' of the ' men ' {miiJcadtlam 
 is not lyell rendered * general '), is just as possible." 
 And, if as possible, much more reasonable. Du- 
 laurier (/. As. ser. iv. toin. ix.) renders rijal here 
 " sailors." See also article Tindal ; and see the 
 quotation under the present article from BocaiTO 
 MS. 
 
MOCCUBDUMA. 
 
 435 
 
 MOFUSSIL. 
 
 (peons) e hum mocadSo, com seys toohas, 
 hum bfiy de sombreiro, dous mainatos," etc. 
 Botelho, Tomho, 57. 
 
 1567. . . . "furthermore that no infidel 
 shall serve as scrivener, shroff {xm-rafo), 
 mocadam (mocaddo), naique, peon (pido), 
 parpatrim (see perpotim), collector of dues, 
 correj/jtZor, interpreter, procurator or solicitor 
 in court, nor in any other office or charge in 
 which he can in any way hold authority over 
 Christians." — Decree of the Sacred Council 
 ofGoa, Deo. 27. In Arch. Port. Oriental., 
 fasoic. 4. 
 
 1644. " Each vessel carries forty mariners 
 and two mocadons."— £ocajTo, MS. 
 
 1672. "II Kucadamo, cosi chiamano li 
 Padroni di queste barche." — P. Viiicenz, 
 Maria, 3d ed. 459. 
 
 1870. "This headman was called the 
 ntokaddam in the more Northern and 
 Eastern Provinces." — Systems of Land Ten- 
 ure (Cobden Club), 163. _ 
 
 Moccudduma, s. Hind, from Arab. 
 muiaddama, a piece of business : 
 but especially a suit at law. 
 
 Modelliar, Modliar, s. TJsed in 
 the Tamil districts of Ceylon (and 
 foimerly it would appear on the Con- 
 tinent) for a native head-man. It is 
 also a caste-title, assumed by certain 
 Tamil people who style themselves 
 Sudras (an honourable assumption in 
 the South). Tam. mudaliyar ; an 
 honoriflc plural from, mudali, ' a chief.' 
 
 c. 1350. "When I was staying at 
 Columbum (Quilon) with those Christian 
 chiefs who are called Modilial, and are the 
 owners of the pepper, one morning there 
 came to me . . . " — John de MamgnolU, in 
 Cathay, &o., ii. 381. 
 
 1522. " And in opening this foundation 
 they found about a cubit below a grave made 
 of brickwork, white-washed within, as if 
 newly made, in which they found part of 
 the bones of the King who was converted 
 by the holy Apostle, who the natives said 
 they heard was called Tani (Tami) mtido- 
 lyar, meaning in their tongue ' Thomas 
 Servant of God.' "—Correa, ii. 726. 
 
 1544. "... apud Praefectum locis illis 
 quem Mndeliarem vulgo nuncupant."— 
 o. Fr, Xaverii Epiatolae, 129. 
 
 1607. " On the part of Dom Fernando 
 Modeliar, a native of Ceylon, I have re- 
 ceived a petition stating his services." — 
 Letter of K. Philip III. in L. das Monroes, 
 
 1616, "These entered the Kingdom of 
 Oandy . . , and had an encounter with the 
 ^o^my at MatalS, where they cut oft five- 
 and-thirty heads of their people and took 
 certain oraches and modiiiareg who are 
 chiefs among them, and who had . . . de- 
 serted and gone over to the enemy as is the 
 way of the Chingalas."—Bocarro, 495. 
 
 1648. "The 5 August followed from 
 Candy the Modeliar, or Great Captain . . . 
 in order to inspect the ships." — Van Spil- 
 ierffen's Voyage, 33. 
 
 1685. "The Modeliares . . . and other 
 great men among them put on a shirt and 
 doublet, which those of low caste may not 
 wear." — Ribeiro, f. 46. 
 
 1708. " Mon Reverend Ptii-e. VousStes 
 tellement accoCltume a vous mgler des 
 affaires de la Compagnie, que nou obstant 
 la prik-e que je vous ai r^it^r^e plusieurs 
 fois de nous laisser en repos, je ne suis pas 
 ^tonn^ si vous prenez parti dans I'affaire de 
 Lazaro ci-devant courtier et Modeliar de la 
 Compagnie." — Norbert, Mimoires, i. 274. 
 
 1726. "Modelyaar. This is the same as 
 Cagtain." — Valentijn (Ceylon), N'amies ,of 
 Officers, &c., 9. 
 
 1810. "We .... arrived at Barbareen 
 about two o'clock, where we found that the 
 provident Modeliar had erected a beautiful 
 rest-house for us, and prepared an excellent 
 collation." — Maria Oraliam, 98. 
 
 Mofussil, s., also used adjectively, 
 "The provinces," — the country sta- 
 tions and districts, as contra-dis- 
 tinguished from the ' Presidency;' or, 
 relatively, the rural localities of a dis- 
 trict as contradistinguished from the 
 ' Sudder ' or chief station, which is the 
 residence of the district authorities. 
 
 Thus if, in Calcutta, one talks of the 
 Mofussil, he means anywhere in Bengal 
 out of Calcutta; if one at Benares talks 
 of going into the Mofussil he means 
 going anywhere in the Benares division 
 or district (as the case might be) out 
 of the city and station of Benareg. 
 And so over India. 
 
 The word (Hind, from Arab.) viu- 
 fassal means properly 'separate, de- 
 tailed, particular,' and hence 'provin- 
 cial,' as mufasml 'adalat, a ' provincial 
 court of justice.' This indicates the 
 way in which the word came to have 
 the meaning attached to it. 
 
 About 1845 a clever, free-and-easy 
 newspaper, under the name of Tie 
 Mofussilite, was started at Meerut, 
 by Mr. John Lang, author of "Too 
 Clever by Half," &c., and endured for 
 many years. 
 
 1781. "... a gentleman lately arrived 
 from the Moussel " (plainly a misprint). — 
 Hicky's Bengal Gazette, March 31. 
 
 „ "A gentleman in the Mofussil, 
 Mr. P. , fell out of his chaise and broke his 
 leg . . . ."—Ibid., June 30. 
 
 1810. " Either in the Presidency or in 
 
 the Mofussil " — Williamson, V.M., 
 
 ii. 499. 
 
 1836. "... the Mofussil newspapers 
 which I have S3en, though generally dis- 
 
MOGUL. 
 
 436 
 
 MOGUL. 
 
 posed to cavil at all the acts of the G-ovem- 
 ment, have often spoken favoui-ably of the 
 measure." — T. B. Macaulay, Life, &c. i. 
 399. 
 
 Mogul, n.p. THs name slLOuld pro- 
 perly mean a, person of the great 
 nomad race of Mongols, called in 
 Persia, &o., Mughals; but in India it 
 has come, in connexion with the 
 nominally Mongol, though essenti- 
 ally rather Turk, family of Baber,- to 
 be applied to all foreign Mahommedans 
 from the countries on the W. and 
 N.W. of India, except the Pathans. 
 In fact these people themselves make 
 a sharp distinction between the Mu- 
 ghal Irdm, of Pers. origin (who is a 
 Shia), and the M. Twranl of Turk 
 origin (who is a Sunni). Beg is the 
 characteristic affix of the Mughal's 
 name, as Klian is of the Pathan's. 
 Among the Mahommedans of S. India 
 the Moguls or Mughals constitute a 
 strongly marked caste. 
 
 InPortuguese writers if o(7oZ or il/osfor 
 is often used for " Hindostan " or the 
 territory of the Great Mogul — see 
 omder next article. 
 
 In the quotation from Baber below 
 the name still retains its original ap- 
 plication. The passage illustrates the 
 tone in which Baber always speaks of 
 his kindred of the Steppe, much as 
 Lord Clyde used sometimes to speak 
 of "confounded Scotchmen." 
 
 1247. " Terra quaedam est in partitas 
 orientis . . . quae Mongal nominatur. 
 Haee terra quondam populos quatuor 
 habuit : unus Yeka Mongal, id est magni 
 Mongali. . . ." — Joannis de Piano Carpini 
 Hist. Mongalorvmi, G45. 
 
 1253. "Dicit nobis supradictus Coiac 
 • _ . . . ' Nolite dicere quod dominus noster 
 sit christianus. Non est christianus, sed 
 Moal ; ' quia enim nomen christianitatis 
 "videtur eis nomen cujusdem gentis .... 
 volentes nomen suum, hoc est Moal, exal- 
 tare super omne nomen, nee volunt vocari 
 Tartari." — Itim. Willielmi de Buhruk, 259. 
 
 1298. "... Mnngul, a name sometimes 
 applied to the Tartars."— ilfarco Polo, i. 
 ■276 (2nd ed.) 
 
 c. 1300. " Ipsi verb dicunt se descendisse 
 ■de Gog et Magog. Vnde ipsi dicuntur 
 Mogoli, quasi corrupto vooabulo Mlagogoli." 
 — Ricoldus de Monte Crucis, in Per. Quatiior, 
 p. 118. 
 
 c. 1308. 
 'O Sk Noyaff . . . . os a/ua ,r\6i(rTais Surajuctriv 
 ■e^ 6[j.oyi£v5nf Toxapwi/, 0U9 avrol MovyovA-iouff 
 Xeyoucri, 6fa7ro<rTaXei? sk tSiv Kara, rag Kairwios 
 ■apxovTojv Tov yerous ou's KaviSa? <nQ{jM.^ovu-iv.*' — 
 •Georg. Pachymeres, de Mich. Palaeol., lih. v. 
 
 c. 1340. "In the first place from Tana to 
 
 Gintarchan may be 25 days with an ox- 
 waggon, and from 10 to 12 days with a 
 horse-waggon. On the road you will find 
 plenty of Moccols, that is to say of armed 
 troopers." — Pegolotti, on the Land Koute to 
 Cathay, in Catlmy, &c., ii. 287. 
 
 c. 1500. "The Moghul troops, which 
 had come to my assistance, did not attempt 
 to fight, but instead of fighting, betook 
 themselves to dismounting and ijlundering 
 my own people. Nor is this a solitary 
 instance; such is the uniform practice of 
 these wretches the Moghuls ; if they 
 defeat the enemy they instantly seize the 
 booty _; if they are defeated, they plunder 
 and dismount their own allies, and betide 
 what may, carry off the spoil." — Baber, 93. 
 
 1534. " And whilst Badur was there in 
 the hills engaged with his pleasures and 
 luxu^, there came to him a messenger from 
 the Kjng of the Mogores of the kingdom of 
 Dely, called Bobor Mirza." — Gorreu, iii. 
 571, 
 
 1536. "Dicti MogoreB vel 'k populis 
 Persarum Mogoribus, vel quod nunc 
 Turlcae K, Persis Mogores appellantur."— 
 Let. from K. John III. to Pope Pond III. 
 
 1555. " Tartaria, otherwyse called Mon- 
 gal, As Vincentius wryteth, is in that 
 parte of the earthe, where the Easte and 
 the northe joine together." — W. Watreman, 
 Fardle of Faeiouns. 
 
 1563. "This Kingdom of Dely is very 
 far inland, for the northern part of it 
 marches with the territory of Corajone 
 (Khorasan). . . . The Mogores, whom we 
 call Tartars, conquered it more than 30 
 years ago. . . . " — Garcia, f . 34. 
 
 c. 1650. " Now shall I tell how the royal 
 house arose in the land of the Monp^Iiol. . . 
 And the Ruler (Chinghiz Khan) said. . . . 
 ' I will that this people Bfedfe, resembling a 
 precious crystal, which even to the comple- 
 tion of my enterprise ha,th shown the great- 
 est fidelity in every peril, shall take the 
 name of Soke (Blue) Moughol. . . ."— 
 Sanang Setzen, by Schmidt, pp. 57 and 71. 
 
 1741. "Ao mesmo tempo que a paz se 
 ajusterou entre os ref eridos generaes Mogor 
 e Marata." — Bosquejo das Possessoes Portug. 
 na Oriente — Documentos Gomprovativos, iii. 
 21 (Lisbon, 1853). 
 
 1764. "Whatever Moguls, whether 
 Oranies or Tooranies, come to offer their 
 services should be received on the aforesaid 
 terms." — Paper of Articles sent to Major 
 Munro by the Natoab, in Long, 360. 
 
 c. 1773. "... the news-writers of Eai 
 Droog frequently wrote to the Nawaub . . . 
 that the besieged Naik . . . had attacked 
 the batteries of the besiegers, and had killed 
 a great number of the MoghulB."— fl'isJ. of 
 Hydwr, 317. 
 
 1800. "I pushed forward the whole of 
 the Mahratta and Mogul cavalry in one 
 body. . . ."—Sir A. Wellesley to Munro, 
 Munro's Life, i. 268. 
 
 1803. " The Mogul horse do not apiiear 
 very active ; otherwise they ought certainly 
 
MOGUL, THE aHEAT. 437 MOGUL, THE GREAT. 
 
 to keep the pindarries at a, greater dis- 
 tance." — WeUinffton, ii. 281. 
 
 In these last three quotations the term is 
 applied distinctively to Hyderabad troops. 
 
 1855. "The Moguls and others, who at 
 the present day settle in the country, inter- 
 marrying with these people (Burmese 
 Mahommedans) speedily sink into the same 
 practical heterodoxies." — Mission to Ava, 
 151. 
 
 Mogul, The Great, n. p. Some- 
 times ' The Mogul' simply. The name 
 by vHcli the Kings of DeUi of tlie 
 House of Timur were popularly styled, 
 first by the Portuguese (o grao Mogor) 
 and after them by Europeans gener- 
 ally. It was analogous to the Sophy, 
 (q.T.) as applied to the Kings of Persia, 
 or to the ' Great Turk ' applied to the 
 Sultan of Turkey. Indeed the latter 
 phrase was probably the model of 
 the present one. 
 
 As noticed under the preceding 
 article, Mogol, Mogor, and also Mogol- 
 istan are applied among old writers to 
 the dmnimons of the Great Mogul. We 
 have found no native idiom precisely 
 suggesting the latter title ; but Mughal 
 is thus used in the Araish-i-Mahfll 
 below, and Mogolistan must have been 
 in some native use, for it is a form 
 that Europeans would not have in- 
 vented. See quotations from Thevenot, 
 here and under Mohwa. 
 
 c. 1563. " Ma gik dodici anni il gran 
 Ua^ol Ke Moro d'Agra et del Deli . . . 
 si fe impatronito di tutto il Regno de Cam- 
 baia."— F. di Messer Cesare Federici, 
 Bammio, iii. 
 
 1572. 
 " A este o Eei Cambayco soberbissimo 
 
 Fortaleza dark, na rioa Dio ; 
 
 Porque contra o Mogor poderosissimo 
 
 Lhe ajude a defender o senhorio. . . ." 
 Camoes, x. 64. 
 
 Englished by Burton : 
 " To mm Cambaya's King, that haughtiest 
 Moor, 
 shall yield in wealthy Diu the famous 
 
 fort, 
 that he may gain against the Grand 
 
 _ Mo^or 
 'spite his stupendous power, your 
 firm support. ..." 
 
 1615. "Nam praeter Magnum Mogor 
 cui hodie potissima illius pars subjecta est ; 
 qui_ turn quidem Mahometicae religioni 
 deditns erat, quamuis earn modo cane et 
 angue peius detestetur, vix scio an iUius 
 alius rex Mahometana sacra coleret." — 
 Jmric, i. 68. 
 
 )i ". . . . prosecuting my travaile 
 by land, I entered the confines of the 
 great Mogor. . . ."— De MonfaH, 15. 
 
 1616. " It is in the country of Kama, a 
 
 Prince newly subdued by the Mogul." — 
 Sir T. Boe. 
 
 1616. " The Seuerall Kingdomes and Pro- 
 uinces subject to the Great MogoU Sha 
 Selin Gehangier." — Id. in Purchas, i. 578. 
 
 ,, ". . . . The base cowardice of 
 which people hath made The Great Mogul 
 sometimes use this jDroverb, that one Portu- 
 guese would beat tliree of his people .... 
 and he would further add that one English- 
 man would beat three Portuguese. The 
 truth is that those Portuguese, especially 
 those which axe born in those Indian 
 colonies . . . are a very low poor-spirited 
 people. . . ."—ym-2/,ecl. 1777, 153. 
 
 1623. "The people are partly Gentile 
 and partly Mahometan, but they live 
 mingled together, and in harmony, because 
 the Great Mogul, to whom Guzerat is now 
 subject . . . although he is a Mahometan 
 (yet not altogether that, as they say) makes 
 no difference in his states between one 
 kind of people and the other." — P. della 
 Valle, ii. 510. 
 
 1644. ' ' The King of the inland country, 
 on the confines of this island and fortress of 
 Diu, is the Mogor, the greatest Prince in 
 all the East."— £ocarTO, MS. 
 
 1653. "Mogol est vn terme des ludes 
 qui signifie blano, et quand nous disons le 
 grand Mogol, que les Indiens appellent 
 Schah Geanne Roy du monde, c'est qu'il 
 est effeotiuement blanc . . . nous Fappellons 
 grand Blanc ou grand Mogol, oomme nous 
 appellons le Roy des Ottomans grand 
 Turq."— Zlc la Boullaye-lc-Gouz, ed. 1657, 
 pp. 549-550. 
 
 1665. 
 ". . . . Samarohand by Oxus, Temir's 
 throne, 
 
 To Paquin of Sinaean Kings ; and thence 
 
 To Agra and Labor of Great Mogul. . ." 
 Pa/radise Lost, xi. 
 
 0. 1665. " L'Bmpire du Grand-Mogol, 
 qu'ou nomme particulierement le Mogoli- 
 stan, est le plus dtendu et le plus puissant 
 des Roiaumes des Indes. . . . Le Grand- 
 Mogol vient en ligne directe de Tamerlau, 
 dont les descendants qui se sont ^tablis aux 
 Indes, se sont fait appellor Mogols. . . ." 
 — Thevenot, v. 9. 
 
 1672. "In these beasts the Great 
 Mogul takes his pleasure, and on a stately 
 Elephant he rides in person to the arena 
 where they 6ght."—Baldaeus (Germ, ed.), 
 21. 
 
 1673. " It is the Flower of their Em- 
 peror's Titles to be called the Great Mogul, 
 Burrore (read Burrow, see Fryer's Index) 
 Mogul Podeshar, who ... is at present 
 Auren Zeeh."—Pryer, 195. 
 
 1716. " Gram Mogol. Is as much as to 
 say ' Head and King of the Circumcised,' 
 for Mogol in the language of that country 
 signifies circumcised." (!)— £fa«eau, s. v. 
 
 1727. " Having made what Observations 
 I could, of the Empire of Persia, I'll travel 
 along the Seacoast towards Industan, or the 
 Great Mogul's Empire."—^. Earn. i. 115. 
 
MOGUL BREECHES. 
 
 438 
 
 MORTJB, GOLD. 
 
 1780. " There are now six or seven 
 fellows in the tent, gravely disputing 
 whether Hyder is, or iS not, the person 
 commonly called in Europe the Great 
 Mogul." — ^Letter of T. Munro in Life, i. 27. 
 
 1783. " The first potentate sold by the 
 Company for money, was the Great Kognl 
 — the descendant of Tamerlane." — Burke, 
 Speech on Fox's E. I. Bill, iii. 458. 
 
 1786. " That Shah Allum, the prince 
 commonly called the Great Mogul, or, by 
 eminence, the King, is or lately was in 
 possession of the ancient capital of Hindo- 
 stan. . . ." — Art. of Charge against Sailings, 
 in Burke, vii. 189. 
 
 , 1807. ' ' L'Hindoustan est depnis quelque 
 temps doming par une multitude de petits 
 souverains, qui s'arrachent I'un I'autre leurs 
 possessions. Aucun d'eux ne reonnait 
 comme il faut I'autorit^ legitime du Mogol, 
 si ce n'est cependant Messieurs les Anglais, 
 lesquels n'ont pas c&s^ d'etre sonmis S. son 
 ob^issance ; en sorte qu'actueUement, o'est 
 Ji dire en 1222 (1807) ils reeonnaissent I'au- 
 toritd supreme d'Akbar Schah, fils de Schah 
 Alam." — Afsos, Araish-i-Mahfil, quoted by 
 Garcin de Tassy, Bel. Mus. 90. 
 
 Mogul breeches. Apparently an 
 early name for what we call long- 
 drawers or pyjamas (qq. v.) 
 
 1625. ". . . let him have his shirt on 
 and his Mogul breeches ; here are women 
 in the house." — Beau7}iont and Fletcher, 
 The Fair Maid of the Inn, iv. 2. 
 
 In a picture hj Vandyke of William 
 1st Earl of Denbigh, belonging to the 
 Duke of Hamilton, and exhibited at 
 Edinburgh in July, 1883, the subject 
 is represented as out shooting, in a red 
 striped shirt and pyjamas, no doubt 
 the "Mogul breeches" of the period. 
 
 Mohur, Gold, s. The official name 
 of the chief gold coin of British India, 
 Hind, from Pers. mulir, a (metallic) 
 seal, and thence a gold coin. It 
 seems possible that the word is taken 
 from mihr, 'the sun,' as one of the 
 secondary meanings of that word is 
 'a golden circlet on the top of an 
 umbrella, or the like ' ( Vullers). 
 
 The term, muhr, as applied to a coin, 
 appears to have been popular only and 
 quasi-generic, not precise. But that 
 to which it has been most usually 
 applied, at least in recent centuries, is 
 a coin which has always been in use 
 since the foundation of the Mahomme- 
 dan Empire in Hindustan by the 
 Ghuri Kings of Ghazni and their f reed- 
 men, circa a.d. 1200, tending to a 
 standard weight of 100 ratis of pure 
 gold (v. ruttee), or about 175 grains, 
 thus equalling in weight, and probably 
 
 intended then to equal ten times in 
 value, the silver coiij which has for 
 more than three centuries been called 
 rupee. 
 
 There is good ground for regarding 
 this as the theory of the system.* But 
 the gold coins, especially, have deviated 
 from the theory considerably; a devia- 
 tion which seems to have commenced 
 with the violent innovations of Sul- 
 tan Mahommed Tughlak (1325 — 1351) 
 who raised the gold coin to 200 grains, 
 and diminished the silver coin to 140 
 grains, a change which may have been 
 connected with the enormous influx 
 of gold into Upper India, from the 
 plunder of the immemorial accumula- 
 tions of the Peninsula in the first 
 quarter of the 14th century. After 
 this the coin again settled down in ap- 
 proximation to the old weight, inso- 
 much that, on taking the weight of 46 
 different mohurs from the lists given 
 in Prinsep's Tables, the average of pure 
 gold is 167"22 grains.f 
 
 The first gold mohur struck by the 
 Company's Government was issued in 
 1766, and declared to be a legal tender 
 for 14 sicca rupees. The full weight 
 of this coin was 179 '66 grs., containmg 
 149'72 grs. of gold. But it was im- 
 possible to render it current at the 
 rate fixed,; it was called in, and in 
 1769 a new mohur was issued to pass 
 as legal tender for 1 6 sicca rupees. The 
 weight of this was 190'773 grs. (ac- 
 cording to Eegn. of 1793, 190-894), 
 and it contained 190-086 grs. of gold. 
 Eegulation xxxv. of 1793 declared 
 these gold mohurs to be a legal 
 tender m all jDublic and private trans- 
 actions. Eegn. xiv. of 1818 declared, 
 among other things, that " it has been 
 thought advisable to make a slight 
 deduction in the intrinsic value of the 
 gold mohur to be coined at this 
 Presidency (Fort William), in order to 
 raise the value of fine gold to fine 
 silver, from the present rates of 1 to 
 14-861 to that of 1 to 15. The gold 
 mohur will still continue to pass cur- 
 rent at the rate of 16 rupees." The 
 
 * See Cathay, &c., pp. ccrivii-ccl. ; and Jlr. E. 
 Thomas, Patlidn Kings of Delhi, passim. 
 
 t The average was taken as follows :— (1). We 
 took the whole of the weight of gold in the list at 
 p. 43 (" Table of the Gold Coins of India,") with 
 the omission of four pieces which are exception- 
 ally debased ; and (2), the first twenty-four pieces 
 in the list at p. 60 ("Supplementary Table"), 
 omitting two exceptional cases, and divided by the 
 whole number of coins so taken. See the tables at 
 end of Thomas's ed. of Prinsep's Essays. 
 
MOHUBRUM. 
 
 439 MOHWA, MHOWA, MOWA. 
 
 new gold moliur was to weigh 204' 710 
 grs. containing fine gold 187'631 grs. 
 Once more Act xvii. of 1835 declared 
 tliat the only gold coin to be coined at 
 Indian mints shoiild be (with propor- 
 tionate subdiyisions) a gold mohur or 
 "15 rupee piece " of the weight of 
 180 grs. troy, containing 165 grs. of 
 pure gold ; and declared also that no 
 gold coin should thenceforward be a 
 legal tender of payment in any of the 
 territories of the E. I. Company. 
 
 There has been since then no sub- 
 stantive change. 
 
 A friend (W. Simpson, the acoom- 
 phshed artist) was told in India that 
 gold mohr was a corruption of ' gol 
 (i.e. 'round') mohr, indicating a dis- 
 tinction from the square mohrs of some 
 of the DehU Kings. But this we take 
 to be purely fanciful. 
 
 1690. " The Gold Moor, or Gold Roupie, 
 is valued generally at 14 of Silver; and 
 the Silver Koupie at Two Shillings Three 
 Pence." — Ovington, 219. 
 
 1726. "There is here onl^ also a State 
 mint where gold Moors, silver Bopyes, 
 Peysen and other money are struck." — 
 'Valmtiin, v. 166. 
 
 1758. "80,000 rupees, and 4000 gold 
 mohurs, equivalent to 60,000 rupees, were 
 the military chest for immediate expenses. " 
 —Orme, ii. 364 (1803). 
 
 1785. " Malver, hairdresser from Europe, 
 proposes himself to the ladies of the settle- 
 ment to dress Hair daily, at two gold 
 mohurs per month, in the latest fashion 
 with gauze flowers, &c. He will also 
 instruct the slaves at a moderate price."* — 
 In Seton-Karr, i. 119. 
 
 1797. " Notwithstanding he (the Nabob) 
 was repeatedly told that I would accept 
 nothing, he had prepared 5 lacs of rupees, 
 and 8000 gold Monurs for me, of which I was 
 to have 4 lacs, my attendants one, and 
 your Ladyship the gold."— Letter in Mem. 
 of Lord leign/mouth, i. 410. 
 
 1809. "I instantly presented to her a 
 nazur of nineteen gold mohurs in a white 
 handkerchief." — Lmd Valentia, i. 100. 
 
 1811. "Some of his fellow passengers 
 .... offered to bet with him sixty gold 
 mohas."— Morton's Life of Leyden, 83. 
 
 1829, "I heard that a private of the 
 Company's Toot ArtUlery passed the very 
 noses of the prize-agents, with 500 gold 
 mohurs (sterling 1000!.) in his hat or cap." 
 ~Jo'lin Shipp, ii. 226. 
 
 ' Hlohurrum, s. Ar. Muharram 
 
 * Was this ignorance, or slang? Though slave- 
 lioys ai'e oocasionaHy mentioned, there is no indi- 
 cation that alives were at all the usual substitute 
 lor domestic servants at this time in European 
 famUies. 
 
 {' sacer'), properly the name of the 
 1st month of the Mahommedan lunar 
 year. But in India the term is applied 
 to the period of fasting and public 
 mourning observed during that month 
 in commemoration of the death of Ha- 
 san and of his brother Husain (a.d. 
 669 and 680), and which terminates in 
 the ceremonies of the 'Ashurd-a, com- 
 monly however known in India as 
 " the Mohurrum." For a full account 
 of these ceremonies see Herklots, 
 Qanoon-e-Islam, 2d ed. 98-148. And 
 see in this book Hobson- Jobson. 
 
 1869. "FMedu Martyre de Sugain . . . 
 On la nomme g^n&alement Muharram du 
 nom du mois . . . et plus spfoialement 
 Dahd, mot persan Aivivi de dah 'dix,'. . . 
 les denominations viennent de ce que la 
 f^te de Husain dure dix jours." — Oarcin de 
 Tossy, Bel. Mws. p. 31. 
 
 Mohwa, Mhowa, Mowa, s. Hind. 
 
 &c. mahud or mahwa (Skt. madhuka) 
 the large oak-Hke tree Cassia latifolia,* 
 Eoxb. (Nat. Ord. Sapotaceae), also the 
 flower of this tree from which a spirit is 
 distilled, and the spirit itself. It is said 
 that the Mahwa flower is now largely 
 exported to France for the manufac- 
 ture of liqueurs. The tree, in ffl^oups, 
 or singly, is common all over Central 
 India in the lower lands, and, more 
 sparsely, in the Gangetic provinces. 
 
 c. 1665. " Les bornes du Mogolistan et 
 de Golconde sent plantfes U environ une 
 iieue et demie de Calvar. Ce sont des 
 arbres qu'on appelle Mahoua ; ils marquent 
 la dernfere terre du VLogoV—Tlievenot, v. 
 200. 
 
 1810. "... the number of shopB where 
 Toddy, Mowah, Pariah Arrack, &c., are 
 served out, absolutely incalculable." — 
 Williamson, V.M., ii. 153. 
 
 1814. "The Mowah . . . attains the 
 size of an English oak . . . and from the 
 beauty of its foliage, makes a conspicuous 
 appearance in the landscape."— Jfarics, Or. 
 Mem., ii. 452. 
 
 1871. " The flower . . . possesses con- 
 siderable substance, and a sweet but sickly 
 taste and smell. It is a favourite article of 
 food with all the wild tribes, and the lower 
 classes of Hindiis ; but its main use is in 
 the distillation of ardent spirits, most of 
 what is consumed being Mhowa. The 
 spirit, when well made, and mellowed by 
 age, is by no means of despicable quality, 
 resembling in some degree Irish whisky. 
 The luscious flowers are no less a favourite 
 food of the brute creation than of man. . . ." 
 —Forsyth, Highlands of C. India, 75. 
 
 * Moodeen Sheriff (SuppU. to (lie Plummmpoeia. 
 of India) says that the JfaAmain question isBassia 
 lorwifolia, and the wild Mahwa Bmia latifolia. 
 
MOLE-ISLAM. 
 
 440 
 
 MOLUCCAS. 
 
 Mole-islam, n.p. The title applied 
 to a certain class of rustic Mahom- 
 medans or quasi-M3hoTiiTa.eds.j1s in 
 Ghizerat, said to have been forcibly 
 converted in tbe time of tbe famous 
 Sultan Mabmud Bigarra, Butler's 
 " Prince of Cambay." We are igno- 
 rant of tbe true ortbograpby or mean- 
 ing of tbe term. 
 
 Moley, s. A kind of (so-oaUedwei) 
 cuiTy used in tbe Madras Presidency, 
 a large amount of coco-nut being one 
 of the ingredients. The word is a 
 corruption of ' Malay ; ' the dish being 
 simply a bad imitation of one used by 
 the Malays. 
 
 Molly, or (better) Mallee, s. Hind. 
 mdU, ' a gardener,' or a member of 
 the caste which furnishes gardeners. 
 We sometimes have heard a lady from 
 the Bengal Presidency speak of the 
 daily homage of " the Molly with his 
 dolly," viz., of the mail with his dull 
 (see dolly). 
 
 1759. In a Calcutta wages tariff of this 
 year we find — 
 
 "House Molly 2 Es." 
 
 In Zonff, 182. 
 
 Moluccas, n.p. The 'Spice Islands,' 
 strictly speaking the five Clove Is- 
 lands, lying to the west of Gilolo, and 
 by name Ternate {Tarnati), Tidore 
 {Tidori), Mortir, Makian, andBachian. 
 But the application of the name has 
 been extended to aU the islands now 
 under Dutch rule, between Celebes 
 and N. Guinea. There is a Dutch 
 governor residing at Amboyna, and 
 the islands are divided into 4 resi- 
 dencies, viz. : Amboyna, Banda, Ter- 
 nate, and Manado. The origin of the 
 name Molucca, or Maluco as the Por- 
 tuguese called it, is not recorded ; but 
 it must have been that by which the 
 islands were known to the native 
 traders at the time of the Portuguese 
 discoveries. The early accounts often 
 dwell on the fact that each island (at 
 least three of them) had a king of its 
 own. Possibly they got the (Ar.) name 
 oi_Jazirat-al-Muluh, ' The Isles of the 
 Kings.' 
 
 Since the above was written I see 
 that Valentijn probably entertained 
 the same view of the derivation. He 
 begins his account of the islands by 
 saying : 
 
 "There are many who have written of 
 the Moluecos and of their Kimjs, but we 
 have hitherto met with no writer who has 
 
 given an exact view of the subject " {Dccl, i. 
 
 Mol. 3). 
 
 And on the next page he says : 
 
 " For what reason they have been called 
 Moluecos we shall not here say; for we 
 shall do this circumstantially when we shall 
 speak of the Molnkse Kings and their 
 customs." 
 
 But we have been unable to find the 
 fulfilment of this intention, though 
 probably it exists in that continent of a 
 ■w^ork somewhere. We have also just 
 seen a paper by a writer who draws 
 much from the quarry of Valentijn. 
 This is an article by Dr. Van Mus- 
 schenbroek in the Proceedings of the 
 International Geogr. Congress at Ve- 
 nice in 1881 (ii. pp. 596, seqq.), in 
 which he traces the name to the same 
 origin. He appears to imply that the 
 chiefs were known among themselves 
 as Molokos, and that this term was 
 substituted for the indigenous Kolano, 
 or King. " Ce nom, ce titre resterent, 
 et furent mSme peu a peu employes, 
 non seulement pour les chefs, mais 
 aussi pour I'dtat mtoe. A la longue 
 les lies et les dtats des Molokos devin- 
 rent les Isles et les etats Molokos." 
 There is a good deal that is question- 
 able, however, in this writer's deduc- 
 tions and etymologies. 
 
 c. 1430. " Has (Javas) ultra xv dierum 
 cursu duae reperiuntnr insulae, orientem 
 versus. Altera Sandai appellatur, in qua 
 nuces muscatae et maces ; altera Bandam 
 nomine, in qua sola gariofali producuntur." 
 — N. Conti in Pocjgivs. 
 
 1510. " We disembarked in the island of 
 Honoch, which is much smaller than Ban- 
 dan ; but the people are worse . . . Here 
 the cloves grow, and in many other neigh- 
 bouring islands, but they are small and un- 
 inhabited." — Varthema, 246. 
 
 1514. "Further on is Timor, whence 
 comes sandalwood, both the white and the 
 red; and further on still are the Kaluc, 
 whence come the cloves. The bark of these 
 trees I am sending you ; an excellent thing 
 it is; and so are the noweis."— Letter 0/ 
 CHovmvni da EmpoU, in Archivio Stor. Itol. , 
 p. 81. 
 
 1515. "From Malacca ships and junks 
 are come with a great quantity of spice, 
 cloves, mace, nut(meg), sandalwood, and 
 other rich things. They have discovered 
 the five Islands of Cloves ; two Portuguese 
 are lords of them, and rule the land with 
 the rod. 'Tis a land of much meat, oranges, 
 lemons, and clove-trees, which grow there 
 of their own accord, just as trees in the 
 woods with us ... . God be praised for 
 such favour, and such grand things !"— 
 Another letter of do., ibid. pp. 85-86. 
 
 1516. ' ' Beyond these islands, 25 leagues 
 
MONEGAB. 
 
 441 
 
 MONSOON. 
 
 towards the north-east, there are five 
 islands, one before the other, which are 
 called the islands of Maluco, in which all 
 the cloves grow .... Their Kings are 
 Moors, and the first of them is called 
 Bachcm, the second Maquian, the third is 
 called Motil, the fourth Tidory, and the 
 fifth Ternaty . . . every year the people of 
 Malaca and Java come to these islands to 
 ship cloves. . . ."—Barftom, 201-202. 
 
 1521. "Wednesday the 6th of November 
 .... we discovered four other rather high 
 islands at a distance of 14 leagues towards 
 the east. The pilot who had remained with 
 us told us these were the Ualuco islands, 
 for which we gave thanlts to God, and to 
 comfort ourselves we discharged aU our 
 artillery .... since we had passed 27 
 months all but two days always in search of 
 Maluco." — Pigafetta, Voyage of Magellan 
 (Hak. Soc), 124. 
 
 1553. "We know by our voyages that 
 this part is occupied by sea and by land 
 cut up into many thousand islands, these 
 together, sea and islands, embracing a great 
 part of the circuit of the Earth .... and 
 in the midst of this great multitude of 
 islands are those called Malnco .... 
 (These) five islands called Maluco .... 
 stand all within sight of one another em- 
 bracing a distance of 25 leagues .... we 
 do not call them Maluco because they have 
 no other names ; and we cajl them five 
 because in that number the clove grows 
 naturally .... Moreover we call them in 
 combination Maluco, as here among us we 
 speak of the Canaries, the Terceiras, the 
 Cabo-Verde islands, including under these 
 names many islands each of which has a 
 name of its own." — Barros, III., v. 5. 
 
 ,, ". . . li molti viaggi daUacittkdiLis- 
 bona, e dal mar rosso a Calicut, et insino aUe 
 Molucclie, done nascono le spezierie." — 
 G. B. Bamusio, Pref. sopra il lAh'o del Magn. 
 M. Marco Polo. 
 
 1665. 
 " As when far off at sea a fleet descried 
 
 Hangs in the clouds, by equinoctial winds 
 ' Close sailing from Bengala, or the Isles 
 Of Ternate and Tidore, whence merchants 
 bring 
 
 Then; spicy drugs " 
 
 Paradise Lost, ii. 
 
 , Monegar, s. The title of tlie head- 
 ilian of a village in the Tamil country; 
 the same aapatil (Patel) in the Deccan, 
 &c. The word is Tamil mani yakkaran, 
 ' an overseer.' 
 
 1707. "Ego Petrus^ Manicaren, id est 
 Villarum Inspector. . . ." — In Norbert, 
 Mem., i. 390, note. 
 
 1717. " Towns and villages are governed 
 by inferior Officers. . . . maniakarer 
 (Mayors or Bailiffs) who hear the com- 
 plaints."— P^fflips, Account, &o., 83. 
 
 Monkey-bread Tree, s. The Bao- 
 habj^dansomia digitata, L. " a fantas- 
 tio-lookingtreewith immense elephant- 
 
 ine stem, and small twisted branches, 
 laden in the rains with large white 
 flowers ; found all along the coast of 
 "Western India, but whether introduced 
 by the Mahommedans from Africa, 
 or by ocean- currents wafting its large 
 light fruit, full of seed, across from, 
 shore to shore, is a nice speculation. 
 A sailor once picked up a large seedy 
 fruit in the Indian Ocean ofE Bombay, 
 and brought it to me. It was very- 
 rotten, but I planted the seeds. It 
 turned out to jbe Kigelia pinnata of 
 E. Africa, and propagated so rapidly 
 that in a few years I introduced it all 
 over the Bombay Presidency. The 
 Baobab however is generally found 
 most abundant about the old ports 
 frequented by the early Mahommedan 
 traders" [Sir G. Birdwood, MS.). 
 
 We may add that it occurs sparsely 
 about Allahabad, where it was intro- 
 duced apparently in the Mogul time ; 
 and in the (Jangetic valley as far E. 
 as Calcutta, but always planted. There 
 are, or were, noble specimens in the 
 Botanic Gardens at Calcutta, and in 
 Mr. Arthur Grote's garden at Alipur. 
 
 Monsoon, s. The name given to- 
 the periodical winds of the Indian seas, 
 and of the seasons which they aflect 
 and characterize. The original word is. 
 theArabicmausim, 'season,' which the 
 Portuguese corrupted into mon^do, and 
 our people into monsoon. Dictionaries 
 (except Dr. Badger's) do not appa- 
 rently give the Arabic word mausim 
 the technical sense of monsoon. But 
 there can be no doubt that it had that 
 sense among the Arab pilots from, 
 whom the Portuguese adopted theword. 
 This is shown by the quotations from 
 the Turkish Admii-al Sidi 'Ali. 
 
 " The rationale of the term is well 
 put in the Beirut Ilohlt, which says : 
 ' Mausim is used of anything that 
 comes round but once a, year, like the 
 festivals. In Lebanon the mausim. is 
 the season of working with the silk,' — 
 which is the important season there, as 
 the season of navigation is in Yemen."' 
 W. E. S. 
 
 The Spaniards in America would 
 seem to have a word for _ season in 
 analogous use for a recurring wind, 
 as may be gathered from Tom Cringle. * 
 
 » " Don Eicardo began to fret and fidget most 
 awfully— 'Beginning of tlie seasons' — why, we 
 may not get away for a week, and all the ships 
 will be kept b.ick in their loading."— Ed. 1863, 
 p. 309. 
 
MONSOON. 
 
 442 
 
 MOOCHVLKA. 
 
 The Venetian, Leonardo Ca' Masser 
 (below), calls tie monsoons li tempi. 
 And the quotation from Garcia De Orta 
 rshows tliat in Ms time the Portuguese 
 sometimes used the word for season 
 without any apparent reference to the 
 wind. Though moncao is general 
 Tvith the Portuguese writers of the 
 16th century, the historian Diogo de 
 Couto always writes moucao, and it 
 ■is possible that the n came in, as in 
 some other cases, by a habitual mis- 
 Teading of the written u for n. Lin- 
 schoten in Dutch (1596) has monssoyn 
 and monssoen (p. 8). It thus seems 
 •probable that we get our monsoon 
 "through the Dutch. The latter in 
 modern times seem to have commonly 
 •adopted the French form mousson. 
 
 We see below {Oes. Feder.) that 
 iMonsoon was used as synonymous 
 with " the half year," and so it is stid 
 in S. India. 
 
 1505. " De qui passano el colfo de 
 Colocut che sono leghe 800 de pacizo 
 (? paseeggio) : aspettano li tempi che sono 
 nel principio dell' Autuno, e, con le cole 
 latte (?) passano." — Leonardo di Ga' Masser, 
 26. 
 
 1553. ". . . . and the more, because the 
 voyage from that region of Malaca had to 
 be made by the prevailing wind, which they 
 •call moncao, which was now near its end. 
 
 If they should lose eight days they would 
 ihave to wait at least three months for the 
 return of the time to make the voyage." — 
 Barros, Dec. II.,liv. ii,, cap. iv. 
 
 1554. "The principal winds are four, 
 .according to the Arabs, .... but the 
 pilots call them by names taken from the 
 rising and setting of certain stars, and assign 
 them certain limits within which they 
 tegin or attain their greatest strength, 
 and cease. These winds, limited by space 
 and time, are called Mausim." — The Mohit, 
 by Sidi 'Ali Kaxmdan, in J, As. Soc. Beng., 
 iii. 548. 
 
 ,, "Be it known that the ancient 
 masters of navigation have fixed the time 
 x>i the_ monsoon (in orig. doubtless mamim), 
 that is to say, the time of voyages at sea, 
 according to the year of Yazdajird, and that 
 the pilots of recent times follow their steps. 
 , . ." (Much detail, on the monsoons follows. ) 
 —Ibid. 
 
 1563. "The season (moncao) for these 
 (i. e., mangoes) in the earlier' localities we 
 •have in April, but in the other later ones 
 in May and June ; and sometimes they 
 come as a rodolho (as we call it in our 
 country) in October and November." — 
 Ga/rcia, f . 134 v. 
 
 1508. "Come s'arriua in vna citt^ la 
 prima cosa si piglia vna casa a fitto, b 
 per mesi 6 per anno, seconda che si disegnk 
 idi staruij enel Pegil fe costume di pighar- 
 
 la per Moson, ciofe per sei mesi."— Ces. 
 Federiei, in Ramus, iii. 394. 
 
 1585-6. " But the other goods which 
 come by sea have their fixed season, which 
 here they call Monzao." — Sassetti, in De 
 Gubernatis, p. 204. 
 
 c. 1610. "Ces Monssons ou Uaessons 
 sont vents qui changent pour I'Bst^ ou pour 
 I'Hyver de eixmoisensix mois." — Pyrard 
 de Laval., i. p. 199 ; see also ii. 110. 
 
 1616. " . . . . quos Lusitani patri^ voce 
 lloncam indigetant." — Jarrie, i. 46. 
 , , Sir T. Roe writes Monson, 
 
 1627. " Of Gorea hee was also told 
 that there are many bogges, for which 
 cause they have Waggons ivith broad 
 wheeles, to keepe them from sinking, and 
 obseruing the Konson or season of the 
 wind . . . they have sayles fitted to these 
 waggons, and so make their Voyages on 
 land." — Purclias, Pilgrimage, 602. 
 
 1634. 
 " Partio, vendo queo tempo em vao gaetava, 
 
 B que a moncao di navegar passava." 
 Malaca Gonquistada, iv. 75. 
 
 1644. "The winds that blow at Diu 
 from the commencement of the change of 
 season in September are sea-breezes, blow- 
 ing from time to time from the S., S.W., 
 or N.W., with no certain Monsam wind, 
 and at that time one can row across to Dio . 
 with great facility." — Bocarro, MS. 
 
 c. 1665. " . . . it would be true to say, 
 that the sun advancing towards one Pole, 
 causeth on that side two great regular cur- 
 rents, viz., that of the Sea, and that of the 
 Air which maketh the Mounson-wimrf, as 
 he causeth two opposite ones, when he 
 returns towards the other Pole." — Bemier, 
 E. T. 139-140. 
 
 1673. "The northern Monsoons (if I 
 may so say, being the name imposed by the 
 first Observers, i. e., Motiones) lasting 
 hither." — Fryer, p. 10. 
 
 „ "A constellation by the Portugals 
 called Babo del jEleplumto, known by the 
 breaking up of the Mnnsoons, which is the 
 last Flory this Season makes." — Ibid. 48. 
 He has also Mossoons or Monsoons, 46. 
 1690. " Two Mussouns are the Age of a 
 Man." — Bombay Proverb, in Ovington's 
 
 Voyage, p. 142. 
 
 1696. " We thought it most advisable 
 to remain here, till the next Mossoon." — 
 Bowyear, in DaXrympU, i. 87. 
 
 1783, " From the Malay word moossin, 
 which signifies season." — Forrest, V. to 
 Mergui, 95. 
 
 „ " Their iprey is lodged in England; 
 and the cries of India are given to seas and 
 winds, to be blown about, in every breaking 
 up of the monsoon, over a remote and un- 
 hearing ocean." — Burke's Speech on Foxs 
 E. I. BUI, in Woi-lcs, iii. 468. 
 
 Kooclinlka, s. Hiad. muchalka or 
 mucJiallca. A written obligation or 
 bond, For special technical uses see 
 
MOOCHY. 
 
 443 
 
 MOONAUL. 
 
 Wilion. The word is apparently eitter 
 Turki or Mongol. 
 
 ■ 0. 1267. "Five days thereafter judgment 
 was held on Husamuddin the astrologer, 
 who had executed a muohilkai that the 
 death of the KhaUf would be the calamity of 
 the world." — Hammer's Golden Horde, 166. 
 
 c. 1280. " When he (Kubilai Kaan) ap- 
 proached his 70th year, he desired to 
 raise in his own lifetime, his son Chimkin 
 to be his represehtative and declared suc- 
 cessor The chiefs .... repre- 
 sented . . . that though the measure . . . 
 was not in accordance with the Yasa and 
 customs of the world-conquering hero 
 Chinghiz Eaan, yet they would grant a 
 mucMlka in favour of Chimkin's Kaan- 
 ahip." — Wassdf's History, Germ, by Ham- 
 mer, 46. 
 
 c. 1360. "He shall in all divisions and 
 districts execute muchilkas to lay no burden 
 on the subjects by extraordinary imposts, 
 and irregular exaction of supplies." — Form 
 of the Warrant of a Territorial Governor 
 under the Mongols, in the above, App. p. 
 468. 
 
 1818. " You were present at the India 
 
 Board when Lord B told me that I 
 
 should have 10,000 pagodas per annum, and 
 all my expenses paid. ... I never thought 
 
 of taking a muchalka from Lord B , 
 
 because I certainly never suspected that my 
 expenses would .... have been restricted 
 to 500 pagodas, a sum which hardly pays 
 my servants and equipage." — Munro to Mal- 
 colm, in Munro's Life, die., Hi. 257. 
 
 Moochy, s. One who works in 
 leather, either as shoemaker or saddler. 
 It ia the name of a low caste, Hind. 
 mocM. The caste and name are also 
 found in S. India, Telug. muchr.he. 
 These, too, are workers in. leather, but 
 also are employed in painting, gilding, 
 and upholsterer's work, &c. 
 
 Mohurrer, Mohrer, &c., s. A 
 ■writer in a native language. Arab. 
 muha/rrir, 'an elegant, correct writer.' 
 The word occurs in Grose (c. 1760) as 
 ' Moories, writers.' 
 
 Mooktear, s. Properly Hind, from 
 Arab, mukhtdr, 'chosen,' but corruptly 
 muklityar. An authorised agent; an 
 attorney. Mukhtyar-nama, ' a power 
 of attorney.' 
 
 1866. "I wish he had been under the 
 scaffolding when the roof of that new 
 Cutcherry he is building fell in, and kUled 
 two mookhtars."— yAc Dawk Bungalow (by 
 G. 0. Trevelyan), in Fraser's Mao. Ixxiii. 
 p. 218. 
 
 1878. " These were the mookhtyara, or 
 Cruninal Court attorneys, teaching the 
 Vitnesses what to say in their respective 
 eases, and suggesting answers to all possible 
 
 questions, the whole thing having been pre- 
 viously rehearsed at the mookhtyar's 
 house." — Life in the Mofassil, f. 90. 
 
 MooUah., s. Hind. muUd, corr. from. 
 Arab, mautd, a der. from wild, ' pro- 
 pinquity.' This is the legal bond which 
 still connects a former owner with his 
 manumitted slave ; and in virtue of this 
 bond the patron and client are both 
 called mauld. The idea of patronage 
 is in the other senses ; and the word 
 comes to mean eventually ' a learned 
 man, a teacher, a doctor of the Law.' 
 In India it is used in these senses, and 
 for a man who reads the Koran in a 
 house for 40 days after a death. When 
 oaths were administered on the Koran, 
 the servitor who held the book was 
 called in our courts Mulld Koriini. 
 Mulld is also in India the usual Mus- 
 sulman term for ' a schoolmaster.' 
 
 1616. " Their Moolaas employ much 
 of their time like Soriueners to doe busi- 
 nesse for others." — Terry, in Furchas, ii. 
 1476. 
 
 1638. " While the Body is let down into 
 the grave, the kindred mutter certain 
 Prayers between their Teeth, and that done 
 all the company returns to the house of the 
 deceased, where the MoUas continue their 
 Prayers for his Soul, for the space of two 
 or three days. . . ." — Mandelslo, E. T., 63. 
 
 1673. "At Funerals, the Mullahs or '■ 
 Priests inake Orations or Sermons, after a 
 Lesson read out of the Alchoran." — Fryer, 
 94. 
 
 1763. " The MuUa in Indostan superin- 
 tends the practice, and punishes the breach 
 of religious duties." — Orme, reprint, i. 26. 
 
 1809. "The British Government have, 
 with their usual liberality, continued the 
 allowance for the Moolahs to read the 
 Koran." — Lord Valentia, i. 423. 
 
 1879. " struck down by a fa- 
 natical crowd impelled by a fierce Moola." 
 Sat. Bev., No. 1251, p. 484. 
 
 Moolvee, s. Popular Hind, mulm, 
 Arab, maulavl, from same root as 
 mulla,. A Judge, Doctor of the Law, 
 &c. It is a usual prefix to the names 
 of learned men and professors of law 
 and literature (Mahonunedan). 
 
 1784. 
 
 " A Pundit in Bengal or Molavee 
 May daily see a carcase burn ; 
 But you can't furnish for the soul of ye 
 A dirge sans ashes and an urn." 
 
 N. B. Halhed, see Calc. Review, 
 vol. xxvi. p. 79. 
 
 ISoonaill, s. Hind, mundl or mondl 
 (it seems to be in no dictionary). The 
 Lopophorus Impeyanw, most splendid 
 
MOONG, MOONGO. 
 
 444 
 
 MOONSHEE. 
 
 perhaps of all game-liircls, riyalling the 
 Drilliancy of hue, antl the metallic lustre 
 of the humming-birds on the scale of 
 thetui'key. "This splendid pheasant 
 is found throughout the whole extent 
 of the Himalayas, from the hills bor- 
 dering Afghanistan as far east as 
 Sikkim, and probably also to Bootan " 
 (Jerdon). "In the autumnal and 
 ■winter months numbers are generally 
 collected in the same quarter of the 
 forest, though often so widely scat- 
 tered that each bird appears to be 
 alone " {Hid.). Can this last circum- 
 stance point to the etymology of the 
 name as connected with (Skt.) mimi, 
 'an eremite?' 
 
 It was pointed out in a note on 
 Marco PoZo (1st ed. i. 246, 2nd ed. i. 272), 
 that the extract which is given below 
 from Aelian undoubtedly refers to the 
 Munal. We have recently found that 
 this indication had been anticipated 
 by Gr. Cuvier, in a note on Pliny (tom. 
 vii. p. 409 of ed. Ajasson de Grrand- 
 sagne, Paris, 1830). 
 
 It appears from Jerdon that Monaul 
 is popularly applied by Europeans at 
 Darjeeling to the Sikkim horned 
 pheasant Oeriornis satyra, otherwise 
 sometimes called 'Arffus Pheasant' 
 (q.v.)- 
 
 c. A.D. 350._ " Cocks too are produced 
 there of a kind bigger than any others. 
 These have a crest, but instead of being red 
 like the crest of our cocks, this is variegated 
 like a coronet of flowers. Tlie tail-feathers 
 moreover are not arched, or bent into a 
 curve (like a cock's), but flattened out. 
 And this tail they train after them as a 
 peacock does, unless when they erect it, 
 andset it up. And the plumage of these 
 Indian cocks is golden, and dark blue, and 
 of the hue of the emerald."— iJc Nat. 
 Animal. , xvi. 2. 
 
 BToong, Moongo, s. Or. ' green- 
 gram ; ' Hind. mung. A kind of vetch 
 {Phaseolus Mv.ngo, L.) in very common 
 use over India ; according to Garcia the 
 mesce [mash?) of Avicenna. Garcia also 
 says thatit was popularly recommended 
 as a diet for fever in the Deccan. 
 
 c. 1336. " The munj again is a kind of 
 mash, but its grains are oblong and the 
 colour is light green. Munj is cooked 
 along with rice, .and eaten with butter. 
 This is what they caU Kiohri, and it is the 
 dish on which one breakfasts daily."— TTm 
 JSatuta, in. 131. 
 
 1557. "The people were obliged to bring 
 hay, and com, and mungo, which is a cer- 
 tain species of seed that they feed horses 
 with."— Albuquerqwe, Hak. Soc. ii. 132. 
 
 1563. 
 
 "Servant-maid. — That girl that you 
 brought from the Deccan asks me for 
 mungo, and says that in her country they 
 give it them to eat, husked and boiled. 
 Shall I give it her ? 
 
 " Orta. — Give it her since she wishes it; 
 hut bread and a boiled chicken would be 
 better 1 For she comes from a country 
 where they eat bread, and not rice." — 
 Garcia, f. 145. 
 
 Moonga, Mooga, s. Beng. muga. 
 A kind of wild silk, the produce of 
 Antheraea assama, collected and manu- 
 factured in Assam. The quotations in 
 elucidation of this word may claim, 
 some peculiar interest. That from 
 Purchas is a modern illustration of the 
 legends which reached the Eoman 
 Empire in classic times, of the growth 
 of silk in the Seric jwiglee {" vellera- 
 gue ut foliis depectunt tenuia Seres ") ; 
 whilst that from Robert Lindsay may 
 possibly throw light on the statements 
 in the Periplus regarding an overland 
 importation of silk from Thin into 
 Gangetic India. 
 
 1626. ". . . . Moga which is made of 
 the baric of a certaine tree." — Pwrchas, Pil- 
 grimage, 1005. 
 
 c. 1676. "The kingdom of Asemisone 
 of the best countries of all Asia . . . There 
 is a sort of Silk that is found under the trees, 
 which is spun by a Creature like our Silk- 
 worms, but rounder, and which lives all the 
 year long under the trees. The Silks which 
 are made of this Silk glist'n very much, but 
 they fret presently." — Tavemier, E. T. ii. 
 187-188. 
 
 1763. "No duties have ever yet been 
 paid on Lacks, Mugga-dooitcs, and other 
 goods brought from Assam." — In Tan 
 SiUa/rt, i. 249. 
 
 c. 1778. ". . . . SUka of a coarse 
 quality, called Moonfa dutties^ are also 
 brought from the frontiers of Chma for the 
 Malay trade." — Hon. B. Lindsay, in Lives 
 oftheLs., iii. 174. 
 
 Moonshee, s. Arab. munsM, but 
 written in Hind, munshi. The verb 
 insJia, of which the Ar. word is the 
 participle, means ' to educate ' a youth, 
 as well as 'to compose' a written docu- 
 ment. Hence ' a secretary, a reader, 
 an interpreter ; a writer.' It is com- 
 monly applied by Europeans specifi- 
 cally to a native teacher of languages, 
 especially of Arabic, Persian, and 
 Urdu, though the application to a 
 native amanuensis in those tongues is 
 also common. 
 
 The word probably became tolerably 
 familiar in Europe through a book of 
 
MOONSIFF. 
 
 445 
 
 MOOB, MOORMAN. 
 
 instruction in Persian bearing tie 
 name (viz. " The Persian Moonsliee, hy 
 F. Gladwyn," 1st ed. s.a., but pub- 
 lished in Calcutta about 1790-1800). 
 
 1777. "Moonshi. A writer or secre- 
 tary."— JSxWcci, Code, 17. 
 
 1785. "Your letter, requiring our autho- 
 rity for engaging in yovir service a Mftnshy, 
 for the purpose of mailing out passports, 
 and writing letters, has been received." — 
 Tippoo's Letters, 67. 
 
 „ "A lasting friendship was formed 
 hetween the pupil and his Moonshee. . . . 
 The Moonshee, who had become wealthy, 
 afforded him yet more substantial evidence 
 of his recollection, by earnestly requesting 
 him, when on the point of leaving India, 
 to accept a sum amounting to £1600, on the 
 plea that the latter (i.e.. Shore) had saved 
 little." — Mem. of Lord Tcignmouth, i. 32-33. 
 
 1814. "They presented me with an 
 address they had just composed in the 
 Hindoo language, translated into Persian 
 by the Durbar munsee." — Foi-bes, Or. Mem., 
 iii. 365. 
 
 .1817. ' ' Its authenticity was fully proved 
 by ... . and a Persian Moonshee who 
 translated."^ilfiff, HiM. v. 127. 
 
 1828. ". . . . the great Moonshi of 
 State himself had applied the whole of his 
 genius to selecting such flowers of language 
 as would not fail to diffuse joy, when ex- 
 hibited in those dark and dank regions of 
 the north." —Sajji Baba in England, i. 39. 
 
 1867. "When the Mirza grew up, he 
 fell among English, and ended by carrying 
 his nipees as a Moonshee, or a language- 
 master, to that infidel people." — Select 
 Writings of Viscount Strangford, i. 265. 
 
 Moonsiff, s. Hind, from Ar. munsif, 
 ' one who does justice ' ( insaf), a 
 judge. In British India it is the title 
 of a native civil judge of the lowest 
 grade. This office was first established 
 in 1T93. 
 
 1812. 
 
 tices."- 
 
 " . . . . numsifs, or native 
 -Fifth Report, p. 32. 
 
 jus- 
 
 Moor, Moorman, s. (and adj . Moor- 
 ish). A Mahommedan ; and so, from 
 ihe habitual use of the term [Mouro'j, 
 by the Portuguese in India, parti- 
 cularly a Mahommedan inhabitant of 
 India. 
 
 In the Middle Ages, to Eiu-opo 
 generally, the Mahommedans were 
 taown as Saracens. This is the word 
 always used by Joinville, and by Marco 
 Polo. Tbn Batuta also mentions the 
 ■fact in a curious passage (ii. 425-6). 
 
 At a later day, when the fear of the 
 Ottoman had made itself felt in Eu- 
 rope, the word Turh was that which 
 identified itself with the Moslem, and 
 
 thus we have in the Collect for Good 
 Friday, — " Jews, TttrJcs, Infidels, and 
 Heretics."' 
 
 But to the Spaniards andPoi'tuguese, 
 whose contact was -ndth the Muaul- 
 mans of Mauritania, who had passed 
 over and conquered the Peninsula, aU 
 Mahommedans were Moors. So the 
 Mahommedans whom the Portuguese 
 met with on their voyages to India, 
 on what coast soever, were alike styled 
 Mouros ; and from the Portuguese the 
 use of this tenn, as synonymous with 
 Mahommedan, passed to Hollanders 
 and Englishmen. 
 
 The word then, as used by the Por- 
 tuguese discoverers, referred to reli- 
 gion, and implied no nationalitj^ It 
 is plain indeed from many passages 
 that the Moors of Calicut and Cochin 
 were in the beginning of the 16th 
 century people of mixt race, just as 
 the Moplas (q.v.) are now. The 
 Arab, or Arabo-African occujjants of 
 Mozambique and Melinda, the Su- 
 malis of Magodoxo, the Arabs and 
 Persians of Kalhat and Omiuz, the 
 Boras of Guzerat, are all MoUTOS 
 to the Portuguese wi-iters, though the 
 more intelligent among these are quite 
 conscious of the impropriety of the 
 term. The Moors of the Malabar coast 
 were middlemen, who had adopted a 
 profession of Islam for their own con- 
 venience, and in order to minister for 
 their o'mi profit to the constant traffic 
 of merchants from Ormuz and the 
 Arabian ports. Similar influences still 
 afiect the boatmen of the same coast, 
 among whom it has become a sort of 
 custom in certain families, that dif- 
 ferent members should profess re- 
 spectively ilahommedanism, Hindu- 
 ism, and Christianity. 
 
 The use of tlie woi-d Moor for Ma- 
 hommedan died out pretty well among 
 educated Eiu'opeans in the Bengal 
 Presidency in the beginning of this 
 century, or even earlier, but probably 
 held its ground a good deal longer 
 among the British soldiery, whilst the 
 adjective Jloorish T\'ill be found in our 
 quotations nearly as late as 1840. In 
 Ceylon, the Straits, and the Dutch 
 Colonies, -the term Moorman for a 
 Musulman is still in common use. 
 Indeed the word is still emialoyed by 
 the servants of Madras officers in 
 speaking of Mahommedans, or of a 
 certain class of these. 
 
 140S. " . . . . the Moors never came to 
 
MOOR, MOORMAN. 
 
 446 
 
 MOOR, MOORMAN. 
 
 the house when this trading went on, and 
 we became aware that they wished us ill, 
 in so much that when any of us went ashore, 
 in order to annoy us they would spit on the 
 ground, and say 'Portugal, Portugal.'" — 
 Hoteiro de V. da G. 75. 
 
 1498. ' ' For you must know, gentlemen, 
 that from the moment you put into port 
 here (Caleout) you caused disturbance of 
 mind to the Moors of this city, who are 
 numerous and very powerful in the coun- 
 try." — Correa, Hak. Soc. 166. 
 
 1499. " We reached a very large island 
 called Sumatra, where pepper grows in con- 
 siderable quantities The Chief is a 
 
 UooT, but speaking a different language." 
 - — Santo Stefano, in India in the XV. Cent. 
 
 150.5. "Adi 28 zugno vene in Venetia 
 insieme co Sier Alvixe de Boni un sclav 
 moro el qua! portorono i spagnoli da la in- 
 sula spagniola." — MS. in Museo Civico at 
 Venice. 
 
 Here the term Hooi is applied to a native 
 of Hispaniola ! 
 
 1513. "Hanc (Malaccam) rex Maurus 
 gubernabat." — EiTumuelisBegisEpistola, f. 1. 
 
 1553. ."And for the hatred in which 
 they hold them, and for their abhorrence of 
 the name of Frangue, they call in reproach 
 the Christians of our parts of the world 
 Frangaes, just as we improperly call tlmm 
 again Moors." — Barros, iV. iv. 16. 
 
 c. 1560. ' ' When we lay at Fuquien, we did 
 see certain Moores, who knew so little of 
 their secte that they could say nothing else 
 but that Mahomet was a Moore, my father 
 was a Moore, and I am a Moore." — Reports 
 of the Province of China, done into English 
 by JJ. WiUes, in Hak. ii. 557. 
 
 1563. "And as to what you say of 
 X/udovioo Vartomano, I have spoken both 
 here and in Portugal, with people who 
 knew him here in India, and they told me 
 that he went about here in the garb of a 
 Moor, and that he came back among us 
 doing penance for his sins ; and that the 
 man never went further than Calecut and 
 Cochin, nor indeed did we at that time 
 navigate those seas that we now navigate." 
 — Garcia, i. 30. 
 
 1569. ". . . . always whereas I have 
 spoken of Gentiles is to be understood 
 Idolaters, and whereas I speak of Moores, 
 I mean Mahomets secte." — Caesar Fredei'ike 
 in Hakl. ii. 359. 
 
 1610. "The King was fled for feare oi 
 the King of Makasar, who .... would 
 force the King to tume Moore, for he is a 
 Gentile." — Midleton, in JPurchas, i. 239. 
 
 1611. "Les Mores du pay faisoiet courir 
 le bruict, que les notres avoient est^ battus. " 
 — Wytfliet, H. des Indes, iii. 9. 
 
 c. 1665. " II y en a de Mores et de Genti] s 
 Haspoutes. Je pris des Easpoutes parce 
 que je savois qu'ils servent mieux que 
 les Mores qui sont superbea, and ne 
 veulent ijas qu'on se plaigne d'eux, quelque 
 sotise ou quelque tromperie qu'ils fassent." 
 — Thevenot, v. 217. 
 
 1673. "Their Crew were all Moors (by 
 which Word hereafter must be meant those 
 of the Mahometan faith) apparell'd all in 
 white." — Fryer, 24. 
 
 „ " They are a Shame to our SaUors, 
 who can hardly ever work without horrid 
 Oaths and hideous Cursing and Impre- 
 cations ; and these Moormen, on the 
 contrary, never set their Hands to any 
 Labour, but that they sing a Psalm or 
 Prayer, and conclude at every joint Appli- 
 cation to it, ' Allah, Allah,' invoking the 
 Name of God."— lb. 55-56. 
 
 1685. " We putt out a peece of a Eed 
 Ancient to appear like a Moor's Vessel: 
 not judging it safe to be known to be Eng- 
 lish ; Om-nationhavinglatelygottanillname 
 by abusing ye Inhabitants of these Islands : 
 but no boat would come neer us .... " (in 
 the Maldives). — Hedges, March 9. 
 
 1688. " Lascars, _ who are Moors of 
 India." — Dampier, ii. 57. 
 
 1689. ' ' The place where they went ashore 
 was a Town of the Moors : Wfiich name our 
 Seamen give to all the Subjects of the great 
 Mogul, but especially his Mahometan Sub- 
 jects ; calling the Idolaters, Gentous or 
 Eashboots." — Dampier, i. 507. 
 
 1752. " His successor Mr. Godeheu 
 .... even permitted him (Dupleix) to 
 continue the exhibition of those marks of 
 Moorish dignity, which both Murzafa-jing 
 and SaUabad-jing had permitted him to 
 display." — Orme, i. 367. 
 
 1757. In Ives, writing in this year, we 
 constantly find the terms Moormen and 
 Moorish, applied to the forces against 
 which Clive and Watson were acting on 
 the Hoogly. 
 
 1763. " Prom these origins, time has 
 formed in India a mighty nation of near ten 
 millions of Mahomedans, whom Europeans 
 call Moors."— Onree, ed., 1803, i. 24. 
 
 1770. " Before the Europeans doubled 
 the Cape of Good Hope, the Moors, who 
 were the only maritime people of India, 
 sailed from Surat and Bengal to Malacca." 
 —Raynal (tr. 1777), i. 210. 
 
 1781. " Mr. Hicky thinks it a Duty in- 
 cumbent on him to inform his friends in 
 particular, and the Public in General, that 
 an attempt was made to Assassinate him 
 last Thursday Morning between the Houre 
 of One and two o'clock, by two armed Eu- 
 ropeans aided and assisted by a Moor- 
 man. . ." — Hicky's Bengal Gazette, A-pnllfb.. 
 
 1784. " Lieutenants Speediman and 
 Kutledge .... were bound, circumcised, 
 and clothed in Moorish garments."— In 
 Scton-Karr, i. 15, 
 
 1807. " The rest of the inhabitants, who 
 are Moors, and the richer Gentoos, are 
 dressed in various degrees and fashions." — 
 Ld. Minto in India, 17. 
 
 1829. "I told my Moorman, as they 
 call the Mussulmans here, just now to ask 
 the drum-major when the mail for the Prerf- 
 vnn (?) was to be made up."— Mem. of Col. 
 Mountain, 2nd ed. 80. 
 
MOOBA. 
 
 447 
 
 MOOES, THE. 
 
 1839. " As I came out of the gate I met 
 some young Moorish dandies on horseback ; 
 one of them was evidently a ' crack-rider,' 
 and began to show oft." — Letten from 
 Madras, p. 290. 
 
 Moora, s. Sea Hind. mUrCi, from 
 Port, amura, Ital. mura ; a tack (iJoe- 
 huck). 
 
 Moorah, s. A measure used in the 
 sale of paddy at Bombay and in Gu- 
 zerat. The true form of this word is 
 doubtful. From Molesworth's Mahr. 
 Diet, it would seem that mudd and 
 mudl are properly cases of rice-straw 
 bound together to contain certain 
 quantities of grain, the former larger 
 and the latter smaller. Hence it would 
 be a vague and locally varying mea- 
 sm-e. But there is also a land measure 
 of the same name. See Wilson, s.v. 
 
 1554. " (At Ba9aim) the Mura of laiee 
 contains 3 candis, which (batee) is rice in 
 the husk, and after it is stript it amounts 
 to a candy and a half, and something more." 
 —A. Nunes, 30. 
 
 1813. " Batty Measure. 
 
 * * * * 
 
 25 parahs make 1 moorah.* 
 
 4 candies ,, 1 moorah. 
 
 * Equal to S63 lbs. 12 oz. 12 drs." 
 
 Milhum, 2nd ed. 143. 
 
 Moorpunky, s. Corr. of Mdr- 
 pahkM, ' peacock-tailed ; ' the name 
 given to certain state pleasure-boats 
 on the Gangetic rivers, now only 
 (if at all) surviving at Murshldabad. 
 They are a good deal like the Bur- 
 mese • war-boats ; ' see cut in Mission 
 to Ava (Major Phayre's), p. 4. 
 
 1780. " Another boat .... very cu- 
 riously constructed, the Uoor-puuky: these 
 are very long and narrow, sometimes ex- 
 tending to upwards of 100 feet in length, 
 and not more than 8 feet in breadth ; they 
 are always paddled, sometimes by 40 men, 
 and are steered by a large paddle from the 
 stern, which rises in the shape of a peacock, 
 a snake, or some other animal." — Hodaes, 
 40. 
 
 Moors, The, s. The Hindustani 
 language was in the last century com- 
 monly thus styled. The idiom is a 
 curious old English one for the deno- 
 mination of a language, of which 
 ' broad Scots ' is perhaps a type, and 
 which we find exemplified in ' Mala- 
 -bars' for Tamil, whilst we have also 
 met ynSa. Bengals for Bengali, with In- 
 dostans for TJrdti, and with TurJcs for 
 Turkish. The term Moors is probably 
 
 now entirely obsolete, but down to 
 1830, at least, some old officers of the 
 Royal army and some old Madras civi- 
 lians would occasionally use the tenn 
 as sj'nonymous with what the former 
 would also call 'the black language.' 
 
 The following is a transcript of the 
 title-page of liadley's Grammar, the 
 earliest English Grammar of Hin- 
 dustani :* 
 
 _ ' ' Grammatical Remarks | on the | Prac- 
 tical and Vulgar Dialect | Of the | Indostan 
 Language | commonly called Moors | with 
 a vocabulary | English and Moors. The 
 Spelling according to | The Persian Or- 
 thography I Wherein are | References be- 
 tween \Vords resembling each other in | 
 Sound and different in Significations | with 
 Literal Translations and Explanations of 
 the Com- I pounded Words and Circum- 
 locutory Expressions | For the more easy 
 attaining the Idiom of the Language [ Thia 
 whole calculated for 
 
 The Common Practice in Bengal. 
 
 *' Si quid novistl rectius istis, 
 
 Candldus imperti ; si non liis utere nieciim." 
 
 By Capt. George Hadlet. 
 
 London : 
 
 Printed for T. Cadell in the Strand. 
 
 MDCCLXXII." 
 
 Captain Hadley's orthography is- 
 on a detestable system. He writes 
 chooherau, chooheree, for chohrd, cliohrf 
 {' boy, girl ') ; dolchinney for ddl-chini 
 ('cinnamon') &c. His etymological 
 ideas also are loose. Thus be gives 
 ' shrimps ' = clnnghra mutchee, ' fish 
 with legs or claws,' as if the word was 
 from chang (Pers.), ' a hook or claw.' 
 Bdgdor, ' a halter,' or as he writes, 
 haug-doore, he derives from dur, ' dis- 
 tance ' instead of dor, ' a rope.' He 
 has no knowledge of the instrumental 
 case with terminal ne, and he does not 
 seem to be aware that ham and hnn 
 (Jium and loom, as he writes) are in 
 s^eaRty plurals (' we ' and ' you '). The 
 grammar is altogether of a very pri- 
 mitive and tentative character, and f ar 
 behind that of the E. 0. Missionaries, 
 dated 1778, which is referred to s. v. 
 Hindustani. We have not seen that 
 of Schulz (1745) mentioned under the 
 same. 
 
 1752. " The Centinel was sitting at the 
 top of the gate, singing a Moorish song."^ 
 Orme, ed. 1803, i. 272. 
 
 1767. "In order to transact Business of 
 
 * Hadley, liowever, mentions in lii.s preface tliat 
 a small pamphlet had heen received by Mr. George 
 Bogle in 1770, which he found to be the mutilated 
 embryo of his own gi'ammatical sclicuie. This 
 was circulating in Bengal "at liis exjieuse." 
 
MOOBUM. 
 
 448 
 
 MOPLAH. 
 
 any kind in this Countrey, you must at least 
 have a smattering of the Language for few 
 ■of the Inhabitants (except in great Towns) 
 sipeak English. The original Language, of 
 this Countrey, (or at least the earliest we 
 
 know of) is the Bengala or Gentoo 
 
 But the polite.st Language is the Moors or 
 
 Mussulmans and Persian The only 
 
 Language that I know anything of is the 
 Bengala, and that I do not speak perfectly, 
 for you may remember that I had a very 
 poor knack at learning Languages." — MS. 
 LetUr of James Rcnnell, March 10. 
 
 1783. " Moors, by not being written, 
 bars all close application." — Letter in L. of 
 Colebrooke, 13. 
 
 „ " The language called ' Moors ' has 
 ■a written character differing both from the 
 Sanskrit and Bengalee character, it is 
 called Nayree, which means 'writing.'" — 
 Letter in Mem. of Ld. Teic/mnouth, i. 104. 
 1784. 
 
 "Wild perroquets fitst silence broke. 
 Eager of dangers near to prate ; 
 But they in English never spoke, 
 '■ And she began her Moors of late." 
 Plassey Plain, a Ballad by Sir W. 
 Jones, in Works, ii. 504. 
 
 1788. " Wants Employment. A young 
 man who has been some years in Bengal, 
 used to common accounts, understands 
 BcnrjalUes, Moors, Portuguese .... " — In 
 Selon^Karr, i. 286. 
 
 1789. ". . . . Sometimes slept half 
 an hour, sometimes not, and then wrote or 
 talked Persian or Moors till sunset, when I 
 went to parade." — Letter of Sir T. Munro, 
 i. 76. 
 
 1802. "All business is transacted in a 
 barbarous mixture of Moors, Mahratta, and 
 Gentoo." — Sir T. Munro, in Life, i. 333. 
 
 1804. " She had a Moorish woman in- 
 terpreter, and as I heard her give orders 
 to her interpreter in the Moorish language 
 • ... I must consider the conversation of 
 the first authority." — Wellington, iii. 290. 
 
 ,, " The Stranger]s Guide to the 
 Hindoostauic, or Orand Popular Language 
 ■of India, invproperly called Moorish ; l)y J. 
 Borthwick Gilchrist : Calcutta." 
 
 Moorum, s. A word used in "West- 
 •ern India for gravel, &c., especially as 
 used in road-metal. The word appears 
 to be Makratti. Molesworth. gives 
 ■' ' murum, a fissile kind of stone, pro- 
 bably decayed Trap." 
 
 Mootsuddy, s. A native accoun- 
 tant. H. mutasaddl from Ar. muta- 
 .$addi. 
 
 1683. "Cossadass ye chief Secretary, 
 Mutsuddies, and ye Nabobs Chief Eunuch 
 will be paid all their money beforehand." — 
 Hedges, Jan. 0. 
 
 17S5. "This representation has caused 
 us the utmost surprise. Whenever the 
 Mutsuddies belongmg to your department 
 
 cease to yield you proper obedience, you 
 must give them a severe flogging. " — Tippoo's 
 Letters, p. 2. 
 
 1785. " Old age has certainly made 
 havock on your understanding, otherwise 
 you would have known that the Mutusud- 
 dies here are not the proper persons to 
 determine the market prices there." — Do. 
 p. 118. 
 
 Moplah, s. Malayalam, raappila. 
 The usual application of this word is 
 tp the indigenous Mahommedans of 
 Malabar ; but it is also applied to the 
 indigenous (so called) Syrian Chris- 
 tians of Cochin and Travancore. In 
 Morton's Life of Leyden the word in 
 the latter application is curiously mis- 
 printed as madilla. 
 
 The derivation of the word is veiy 
 obscure. Wilson gives md-pilla, 
 ' mother's son,' " as sprung from the 
 intercourse of foreign colonists, who 
 were persons unknown, with Malabar 
 women." Nelson, as quoted below, 
 interprets the word as ' bridegroom ' 
 (it should however rather be ' son-in- 
 law ') * Dr. Badger again, in a note 
 on Varthema, suggests that it is from 
 the Arabic verb falaha, and means 
 ' a cultivator ' (compare the fellah of 
 Egypt). "wHlst Mr. C. P. Brown ex- 
 presses his conviction that it was a 
 Tanul mispronunciation of the Arabic 
 mu'abbar, ' from over the water.' No 
 one of these greatly commends itself. 
 
 1516. "In all this country of Malabar 
 there are a great quantity of Moors, who 
 are of the same language and coloiu' as the 
 
 Gentiles of the country They call 
 
 these Moors Mapulers; they carry on 
 nearly all the trade of the seaports."— £ar- 
 liosa, 146. 
 
 1767. '■ AH Raja, the Chief of Cananore, 
 who was a Muhammadan,' and of the tribe 
 called Mapilla, rejoiced at the success and 
 conquests of a Muhammadan Chief."— ff. 
 ofHydur, p. 184. 
 
 1782. " . . . . les Maplets rejurent les 
 coutumes et les superstitions des Gentils, 
 sous I'empire des quels ils vivoient. C'est 
 pour seconformer aux usages desMalabars, 
 que les enfans des Maplets n'h&itent point 
 de leurs pferes, mais des frferes de leurK 
 mferes." — Sonnerat, i. 193. 
 
 1787. 
 " Of Moplas fierce your hand has tam'd, 
 And monsters that your sword has 
 maim'd." 
 • Life and Letters of J. Mitson, 1833, 
 i. 114 
 
 * The hustand of the existing Princess of Tan- 
 jore is liabituaMy styled by tlie natives "MapUlai 
 SaJub ("il Signor Genero ";, as tlie aon-in-Iaw of 
 the late Raja. 
 
MORA. 
 
 449 
 
 MOBT-DE-CHIEN. 
 
 1800. "We are not in the most thriving 
 ondition in this country. Polegars, nairs, 
 nd moplas in arms on all aides of us." — 
 fclUngton, i. 43. 
 
 1813. " At on e time the Moplahs created 
 reat commotion in Travancore, and to- 
 cards the end of the 17th century massa- 
 red the chief of Anjengo, and all the 
 Jnglish gentlemen belonging to the settle- 
 lent, when on a public visit to the Queen 
 i AttmgSu"— Forbes, Or. Mem., i. 402. 
 
 1868. "I may add in concluding my 
 lotice that the Kalians alone of all the 
 lastes of Madura call the Mahometans 'm(J- 
 iilleis' or bridegrooms (Moplahs)." — Nel- 
 loti's Madura, Pt. ii. 55. 
 
 Mora, s. Hind, morha. A stool 
 [tdbmret) ; a footstool. In common 
 colloquial use. 
 
 Morchal, s. A fan, or a flj-'Whisk, 
 made of peacock's feathers. Hind. 
 morcKhal. 
 
 1673. "All the heat of the Day they 
 idle it under some shady Tree, at night 
 they come in Troops, armed with a great 
 Pole, a Mirchal or Peacock's Tail, and a 
 Wallet."— J>-j/e»-, 95. 
 
 1690. (The heat) " makes us Employ our 
 Peons in Fanning of us with Iturchals 
 made of Peacock's Feathers, four or five 
 Foot long, in the time of our Entertain- 
 ments, and when we take our Kepose." — 
 Ovington, 335. 
 
 Mort-de-cMen, s. A name for 
 cholera, in use, more or less, up to the 
 end of last century, and the former 
 prevalence of which has tended pro- 
 bably to the extraordinary and baseless 
 notion that epidemic cholera never 
 existed in India till the governorship 
 of the Marquis of Hastings. The word 
 id this form is really a corruption of 
 the Portuguese mordexim, shaped by 
 a fanciful French etymology. The 
 Portuguese word again represents the 
 Konkani and Mahratti modacM, mod- 
 shi, or modwasM, ' cholera,' from a 
 Mahr. verb modnen, ' to break up, to 
 sink' (as under infirmities, in fact ' to 
 collapse '). 
 
 The Guzarati. appear to be wOrchi 
 or murachl. 
 
 Correa's description is so striking 
 that we give it almost at length : 
 
 1543. "This winter (see Winter) they 
 had in Goa a mortal distemper which the 
 natives call morxy, and attacking jjersons of 
 every quality, from the smallest infant at 
 the breast to the old man of fourscore, 
 and 'also domestic animals and fowls, so 
 that it aSected every living thing, male and 
 female. And this malady attacked people 
 without any cause that could be assigned, 
 
 falling upon sioli and sound alike, on the 
 fat and the lean ; and nothing in the world 
 was a safeguard against it. And this ma- 
 lady attacked the stomach, caused as some 
 experts affirmed by chill ; though later it was 
 maintained that no cause whatever could be 
 discovered. The malady was so powerful and 
 so evil that it immediately produced the 
 symptoms of strong poison ; e.g., vomiting, 
 constant desire for water, with drying of 
 the stomach; and cramps that contracted 
 the hams and the soles of the feet, with 
 such pains that the patient seemed dead, 
 with the eyes broken and the nails of fingers 
 and toes black and crumpled. And for this 
 malady our physicians never found any 
 cure ; and the patient was carried oil in 
 one day, or at the most in a day and 
 night ; insomuch that not ten in a hundred 
 recovered, and those who did recover were 
 such as were healed in haste with medicines 
 of little importance known to the natives. 
 So great was the mortality this season that 
 the bells were tolling all day .... inso- 
 much that the governor forbade the tolling 
 of tlie church bells, not to frighten the 
 people .... and when a man died in the 
 hospital of this malady of morexy the 
 Governor ordered all the experts to come 
 together and operi the body. But they 
 found nothing wrong except that the paunch 
 was shrunk up like a hen's gizzard, and 
 wrinkled like a pieceof scorched leather. . ." 
 —Correa, iv. 288-289. 
 
 1563. 
 
 " Page. — Don Jeronymo sends to beg that 
 you will go and visit his brother imme- 
 diately, for, though this is not the time of 
 day for visits, delay would be dangerous, 
 and he will be very thankful that you come 
 at once. 
 
 " Orto. — What is the matter with the 
 patient, and how long has he been ill ? 
 
 "Page. — He has got morzl; and he has 
 been ill two hours. 
 
 " Orta. — I will follow you. 
 
 " Buano. — Is this the disease that kills so 
 quickly, and that few recover from? 
 Tell me how it is called by our people, and 
 by the natives, and the symptoms of it, and 
 the treatment you use in it. 
 
 ' ' Orta. — Our name for the disease is 
 CoUerka passio ; and the Indians call it 
 morxi ; whence again by corruption we call 
 
 it mordezi It is sharper here than 
 
 in our own part of the world, for usually it 
 kills in four and twenty hours. And I 
 have seen some cases where the patient did 
 not live more than ten hours. The most 
 that it lasts is four days ; but as there is no 
 rule without an exception, I once saw a 
 man with great constancy of virtue who 
 lived twenty days continually throwing up* 
 . . . bile, and died at last. Let us go and see 
 this sick man; and as for the symjjtoms 
 you will yourself see what a thing it is." — 
 Garcia, S. 7iv, 75. 
 
 1578. " There is another thing which is 
 useless called by them canarin, which the 
 
MOBT-DE-CHIEN. 
 
 450 
 
 MORT-VB-CHIEN. 
 
 Canarin Brahman physicians usually employ 
 for the colleriac passio sickness, which they 
 callmorxi ; which sickness is so sharp that 
 it kills in fourteen hours or less." — Acosta, 
 Tractado, 27. 
 
 1598. _" There reigneth a sioknesse called 
 KoTdezijn which stealeth uppon men, and 
 handleth them in such sorte, that it wea- 
 keneth a man, and maketh him cast out all 
 that he hath in his bodie, and many times 
 his life withall." — Linschoten, 67. 
 
 1599. "The disease which in India is 
 called Mordicin. This is a species of Colic, 
 which comes on in those countries with such 
 force and vehemence that it kills in a few 
 hours ; and there is no remedy discovered. 
 It causes evacuations by stool or vomit, and 
 makes one burst with pain. But there is a 
 herb proper for the cure, which bears the 
 same name of mordescin." — CwrletM, 227. 
 
 1602. " In those islets (off Aracan) they 
 found bad and brackish water, and certain 
 beans like ours both green and dry, of which 
 they ate sonje, and in the same moment 
 this gave them a Icind of dysentery, which 
 in India they corruptly call mordexim, 
 which ought to be morxis, and which the 
 Arabs call saohaiza, which is what Rasis 
 calls mhida, a disease 'which kills in 24 
 hours. Its action is immediately to pro- 
 duce a sunken and slender pulse, with cold 
 sweat, great inward fire, and excessive 
 thirst, the eyes sunken, great vomitings, and 
 in fact it leaves the natural power so col- 
 lapsed (tkn-ihada) that the patient seems 
 like a dead man." — Couto, Pec. IV., liv. iv. 
 cap. 10. 
 
 c. 1610. " II regne entre eux vne autre 
 maladie qui vieut a I'improviste, ils la nom- 
 mentllordesin, et vient auec grande douleur 
 des testes, et vomissement, et orient fort, 
 et le plus souvent en meurent." — Pyrard 
 de Lauval, ii. 19. 
 
 1631. "Pulvis ejus (Calumbac) ad 
 scrap, unius pondus sumptus cholerae prod- 
 est, quam Mordexi incolae vocant." — Jac. 
 Bontii, lib. iv. p. 43. 
 
 1638. ". . . . celles qui y regnent le 
 l)lus, sont celles qu'ils appellent Mordexin, 
 qui tue subitement."— ilfiiftd&to, 265. 
 
 1648. See also the (questionable) Voy- 
 ages Fameux du Sieur Victor le Blanc, 76. 
 
 c. 1665. " Les Portugais appellent Uor- 
 decliin les quatre sortes de Coliques qu'on 
 .souffre dans les Indes ou elles sont fre- 
 quentes . . . . ceux qui ont la quatrifeme 
 soufrent les trois maux ensemble,k savoir le 
 vomissement, le flux de ventre, les extremes 
 douleurs, et je crois que cette derniere est 
 le Colera-Morbus."— 2ViCTmoi, v. 324. 
 
 1673. " They apply Cauteries most un- 
 mercifully in a Hordislieen, called so by 
 the Fortugals, being a Vomiting with 
 liooseness." — Fryer, 114. 
 
 1690. " The Hordechiue is another Dis- 
 ease .... which is a violent Vomiting 
 and Looseness. " — Ovmgton, 350. 
 
 c. 1690. Bumpkins, speaking of the 
 Jaek-fruit (q.v.) : "Non nisi vacuo stomacho 
 
 edendus est, alias enim plerumque 
 
 oritur Passio Ctwlcrica, Portugallis Hordexi 
 dicta."— flcr5. Amh., i. 106. 
 
 1702. " Cette grande indigestion qu'on 
 appelle aux Indes Uordecliin, et que 
 quelques uns de nos Frangais ont appellee 
 Mort-de Chien."— ie«res Edif. xi. 156. 
 
 Bluteau (s.v.) says Mordexim is 
 properly a failure of digestion which 
 is very perilous in those parties, un- 
 less the native remedy he used. This 
 is to apply a thin iron, like a spit, and 
 heated, under the heel, till the patient 
 screams with pain, and then to slap 
 the same part with the sole of a 
 shoe, &o. 
 
 1705. " Ce mal s'appelle mort-de-chien." 
 — LuiUier, 113. 
 
 The following is an example of lite- 
 ral translation, as far as we know, 
 unique : 
 
 1716. "The extraordinary distempers 
 of this country (1. of Bourbon) are the 
 Gholick, and what they call the Dog's Disease, 
 which is cured by burning the heel of the 
 patient with a hot iron." — Acct. of the I. of 
 Bourbon, in La Boque's Voyage to Arabia 
 the Sappy, etc., B. T., London, 1726, p. 
 15.5. 
 
 1727. ". ... the Mordexin (which 
 seizes one suddenly with such oppression 
 and palpitation that he thinks he is going 
 to die on the spot." — Valentijn, v. (Mala- 
 bar) 3. 
 
 c. 1760. "There is likewise known, on 
 the Malabar coast chiefly, a most ^iolent 
 disorder they call the Mordeohiu; which 
 seizes the patient vrith such fury of purging, 
 vomiting, and tormina of the intestines, 
 that it will often carry him off in 30 hours." 
 —Grose, i. 250. 
 
 1768. " This disease (cholera morbus) in 
 the East Indies, where it is very frequent 
 and fatal, is called Mort-de-cliieii."—iiJirf, 
 Essay on Diseases incidental to Sot Climates, 
 248. 
 
 1778. In the Vocabulary of the Portu- 
 
 fuese Gramatica Indostana, we find Mor- 
 echim, as a Portuguese word, rendered in 
 Hind, by the word badazmi, i.e., bad-hazmi, 
 ' dyspepsia ' (p. 99). The most common 
 modem Hind, term for cholera is (the 
 Arab. ) hai^ah. The latter word is g^ven by 
 Garcia De Orta in the form hachaiza., and 
 in the quotation from Couto as sacJuma (?). 
 Jahangir speaks of one of his nobles as 
 dying in theDeccan, of haiiah, in A.D. 1615 
 (see note to EUiot, vi. 346). ' It is, however, 
 perhaps not to be assumed that hmiah 
 always means cholera. Thus Macpherson 
 mentions that a violent epidemic, which 
 raged in the Camp of Aurangzib at Bijapur 
 in 1689, is called so. But in the history of 
 Khafi Khan (Elliot, vii. 337) the general 
 phrases td'Un and wdbd are used in refer- 
 ence to this disease, whilst the description 
 is that of bubonic plague. 
 
MOBT-DE-CHIEN. 
 
 451 
 
 MOBT-DE-CHIEN. 
 
 1781. " Early in the morning of the 21st 
 June (1781) we had 'two men seized with 
 the mort-de-ohien." — Curtis, Diseases of 
 India, 3rd ed., Edinh., 1807. 
 
 1782. " Les indigestions appellfes dans 
 rinde Mort-de-chien, sont fr^quentes, 
 Les Castes qui mangent de la viands, 
 nourriture trop pesante pour un olimat si 
 chaud, en sont souvent attaqu^es. . . ." — 
 Sonnerat, i. 205. 
 
 This author writes thus just after having 
 described two epidemics of cholera under the 
 name of Fhix aigu. He did not apprehend 
 that this was in fact the real Uort-de-chien. 
 
 1783. "A disease generally called 'Mort- 
 de-chien 'at this time (during the defence 
 of Onore) raged with great violence among 
 the native inhabitants." — Forbes, Oriental 
 Memoirs, iv. 122. 
 
 1796. " Far more dreadful are the con- 
 sequences of the above-mentioned intestinal 
 cone, called by the Indians shani, mor- 
 dezim, and also Nircomben. It is occa- 
 sioned, as I have said, by the winds blowing 
 from the mountains . . . the consequence 
 is that malignant and bilious slimy matter 
 adheres to the bowels, and occasions violent 
 pains, vomiting, fevers, and stupefaction ; 
 so that persons attacked with the disease 
 die very often in a few hours. It some- 
 times happens that 30 or 40 persons die in 
 this manner, in one place, in the course of 
 the day. ... In the year 1782 this disease 
 raged with so much fury that a great many 
 persona died of it." — Fra Paolino, Eng. 
 Transl., 409-10 (crag, see p. 353). 
 
 As to the names used by Fra Paolino, 
 for his Shani or Ciani, we find nothing 
 nearer than Tamil and Mai. sanni, ' con- 
 vulsion, paralysis.' (Winslow in his Tamil 
 Diet, specifies 13 kinds of sanni. Komben 
 is explained as ' a kind of cholera or small- 
 pox'!!); andm»'-Jom6en('water-k.')as 'akind 
 of cholera or bilious diarrhoea.') Paolino 
 . adds : " La droga amara costa assai, e non 
 si poteva amministrare a tanti miserabili che 
 
 perivano. Adunque in mancanza di questa 
 droga amara noi distillassimo in TAgara, 
 
 acqua vitedi coco, molto stereo dicavalli ( !), 
 Tamministrammo agl' infermi. Tutti 
 
 quelli che prendevano questa guarivano." 
 
 1808. "Morchee or]IIortshee(6uz.)and 
 Mddee (Mah.). A morbid affection in 
 which the symptoms are convulsive action, 
 followed by evacuations of the first passage 
 up and down, with intolerable tenesmus, or 
 twisting-like sensation in the intestines, 
 corresponding remarkably with the cholera- 
 morhus of European synopsists, called by 
 the country people in England (?) mortx- 
 sheen, and by others mord-dn-chien and 
 Maua des chienes, as if it had come from 
 France."— iS. Srwmmond, Ilhistraiions, &c. 
 A curious notice ; and the author was, we 
 presume, from his title of " Dr.," a medical 
 man. We suppose for England above should 
 be read India. 
 
 The next quotation is the latest 
 instance of the familiar use of the 
 ■word that we have met with : 
 
 1812. "General M*****wastaken very 
 ill three or four days ago ; a kind of fit^ 
 mort de chien — the doctor said, brought on 
 by eating too many radishes." — Original 
 Familiar Correspondence between Residents 
 in India, &c., Edinburgh, 1846, p. 287. 
 
 1813. " STort de chien is nothing more 
 than the highest degree of Cholera Morbus." 
 — Johnson, Infi. of Tropical Climate, 405. 
 
 These quotations show that cholera, 
 whether as sporadic disease or as epi- 
 demic, is no new thing in India. 
 Almost in the heginning of the Portu- 
 guese expeditions to the East we find 
 apparent examples of the visitations of 
 this terrible scourge, though no pre- 
 cise name he given in the narratives. 
 Thus we read m the Life of Giovanni 
 da EmpoU, an adventurous young Flo- 
 rentine who served with the Portu- 
 guese, that, arriving in China in 1517, 
 the ships' crews were attacked by a 
 pessima malatia di frusso (virulent 
 flux) of such kind that there died 
 thereof about 70 men, and among 
 these Giovanni himself, and two other 
 Florentines {Vita, in Archivio Storico 
 Italiano, 33). Oorrea says that, in 
 1503, 20,000 men died of a Uke disease 
 in the army of the Zamorin. We have 
 given above Oorrea's description of the 
 terrible Goa pest of 1543, which was 
 most evidently cholera. Madras ac- 
 counts, according to Macpherson, first 
 mention the disease at Arcot in 1756, 
 and there are frequent notices of it in 
 that neighbourhood between 1763 and 
 1787. The Hon. E. Lindsay speaks of 
 ita8ragingatSylhetinl781,af tor carry- 
 ing off a number of the inhabitants of 
 Calcutta (Macpherson). It also raged 
 that year at Ganjam, and out of a divi- 
 sion of 5000 Bengal troops under Col. 
 Pearse, who were on the march through 
 that district, 1143 were in a few days 
 sent into hospital, whUst " death raged 
 in the camp with a horror not to be 
 described." The earliest account from 
 the pen of an English physician is by 
 Dr. Paisley, and is dated Madras, 
 Eeby. 1774. In 1783 it broke out at 
 Hardwar Fair, and it is said, in less 
 than 8 days, to have carried ofE 20,000 
 pilgrims. The paucity of cases of 
 cholera among European troops in the 
 returns up to 1817, is ascribed by Dr. 
 Macnamara to the way in which facts 
 were disguised by the current nomen- 
 clature of disease. It need not perhaps 
 be denied that the outbreak of 1817 
 marked a great recrudescence of the 
 But it is a fact that some of 
 
 2 
 
MOBDEXIM. 
 
 452 
 
 MOSQUE. 
 
 the more terrible features of tlie epide- 
 mic, which are then spoken of as quite 
 new, had been prominently described 
 at Q-oa nearly three centuries before. 
 
 See on this subject an article by Dr. 
 J. Macpherson in Qimrterly Review, 
 for Jany. 1867, and a Treatise on Asiatic 
 Cholera by C. Macnamara, 1876. To 
 these, and especially to the former, we 
 owe several facts and references; 
 though we had recorded quotations 
 relating to mordexin and its iden- 
 tity with cholera some years before even 
 the earlier of those pubKcations. 
 
 Mordexim, or Mordixim, s. Also 
 the name of a sea-fish. Bluteau says 
 ' a fish found at the Isle of Quixembe 
 on the Coast of Mozambique, very 
 like bogas (?) or river-pikes.' 
 
 Mosellay, n.p. A site at Shiraz often 
 mentioned by Hafiz as a favourite spot, 
 and near which is his tomb. 
 
 c. 1350. 
 " Boy ! let yon liquid ruby flow. 
 
 And bid thy pensive heart be glad, 
 Whate'er the frowning zealots say ; 
 Tell them that Eden cannot show 
 A stream so clear as Eocnabad ; 
 A bower so sweet as Mossellay." 
 JBafiz, rendered by Sir W. Jones. 
 
 1811. "The stream of EiSknabdd mur- 
 mured near us ; and within three or four 
 hundred yards was the UoBsella and the 
 Tomb of Hafiz." — W. OmeUy's Travels, i. 
 318. 
 
 1813. " Not a shrub now remains of the 
 bower of Mossella, the situation of which 
 is now only marked by the ruins of an 
 ancient tower," — Macdonald Kimmeir's Per- 
 sia, 62. 
 
 MosC[1ie, s. There is no room for 
 doubt as to the original of this word 
 being the Arab, masjid, ' a place of 
 worship,' literally the place of sujud, 
 i.e. 'prostration.' And the probable 
 course is this. Masjid becomes (1) in 
 Spanish mezquita, (Port, mesquita) ; * 
 (2) ltal.meBchita,moschea; French (old), 
 mosquete, mosquee; (3) Eng. Tnosque. 
 Some of the quotations might suggest a 
 different course of modification, but 
 they would probably mislead. 
 
 Apropos of masjid rather than of 
 mosque we have noted a ludicrous 
 
 * According to Fyiari mssquite is tlie word used 
 in the Maldive Islands. It is difficult to suppose 
 the people would adopt such a word from the 
 Portuguese. Aud probably the form both in east 
 and west is to be accounted for by a hard pronun- 
 ciation oJ the Arabic j, as in Egypt now ; the older 
 And probably the most widely dimised. 
 
 misapplication of the word in the 
 advertisement of a newspaper storj^ 
 " Musjeed the Hindoo: Adventures 
 with the Star of India in the Sepoy 
 Mutiny of 1857." The Weekly Detroit 
 Free Press, London, July 1, 1882. 
 
 1336. "Corpusque ipsius perditissimi 
 Pseudo-prophetae ... in civitate quae 
 Meoha dicitur . . . pro maximo sanotuario 
 conservatur in pulchrS, ipsorum EoclesiS, 
 quam Mulscket vulgariter dicunt." — Chd. de 
 Boldensele, in Gamisii ThesaUr. ed. Basnage, 
 iv. 
 
 1384. " Sonvi le mosquette, cioe chiese 
 de' Saraceni .... dentro tutte bianche ed 
 intonicate ed mgeaaa,te."—Frescobaldi, 29. 
 
 1543. ''And with the stipulation that 
 the 5000 larim tangos which in old times 
 were granted, and are deposited for the 
 expenses of the mizquitas of Bajaim, are 
 to be paid from the said duties as . they 
 always have been paid, and in regard to 
 the said mizquitas and the prayers that are 
 made in them there shall be no innovation 
 whatever. " — Treaty at Ba^aim o£ the Portu- 
 guese with King Bador of Canbaya (Bahadur 
 Shah of Guzerat) in S. BoteVm, Tomjbo, 
 137. 
 
 1553. ". . . . but destined yet to unfurl 
 that divine and royal banner of the Soldiery 
 of Christ ... in the Eastern regions of 
 Asia, amidst the infernal mesquitag of 
 Arabia and Persia, and all the pagodes of 
 the heathenism of India, on this side and 
 beyond the Granges." — Ba/iros, I., i. 1. 
 
 1616. " They are very jealous to let 
 their women or Moschees be seen." — Sir T. 
 Boe in Purchas, i. 537. 
 
 1634. 
 " Que a de abomina9ao mesqiiita immuda 
 
 Oasa, a Deos dedicada hoje se veja." 
 Malaca Conquistada, 1. xii. 43. 
 
 1638. Mandelso unreasonably applies the 
 term to all sorts of pagan temples, e.g. : — 
 
 " Nor is it only in great Cities that the 
 Benjans have their many Mosqneys. . . ." 
 —Eng. Tr., 2d ed., 1669, p. 52. 
 
 _ " The King of Siam is a Pagan, nor do 
 his Subjects know any other Religion. 
 They have divers Mosqnees, Monasteries, 
 and Chappels."— /d. p. 104. 
 
 c. 1662. "... he did it only for love to 
 their Mammon ; and would have sold after- 
 wards for as much more St. Peter's ... to 
 the Turks for a Mosquito."— Cbwfey, Dis- 
 course concerning the Govt, of 0. Cromwell. 
 
 1719. "On condition they had a Cowle 
 (q.v.) granted, exempting them from paying 
 the Pagoda or Uusqueet duty.''— In 
 Wheekr, ii. 301. 
 
 1727. " There are no fine Buildings in the 
 City, but many large Houses, and some 
 Caravanserays and Musehfeits." — A. Ham., 
 i. 161. 
 
 c. 1760. "The Roman Catholic Churches, 
 the Moorish Uoschs, the Centoo Pagodas, 
 the worship of the Parsees, are all equally 
 unmolested and tolerated." — Orose, i. 44. 
 
MOSQUITO. 
 
 453 
 
 MUCHAN. 
 
 Mosquito, 8. A gnat is so-called 
 in the tropics. The word is Spanish 
 and Port. (dim. of mosca, 'a fly ') and 
 probably came into familiar English 
 use from the East Indies, though the 
 earlier quotations show that it was ^rs< 
 brought from S. America. A friend 
 annotates here : 
 
 "Arctic mosquitoes are worst of all ; and 
 the Norfolk ones (in the Broads) beat Cal- 
 cutta ! " 
 
 It is related of a young Scotch lady 
 of a former generation, who on her 
 voyage to India had heard formidable, 
 but vague, accounts of this terror of 
 the night, that on seeing an elephant 
 for the first time she asked : ' ' Will yon 
 be what's called a musqueetae ? " 
 
 1539. "To this misery was there ad- 
 joyned the great aiHiction, which the Flies 
 and Gnats {por parte dos atahoes e mos- 
 quitos), that coming out of the neighbouring 
 Woods, bit and stung us in such sort, as 
 not one of us but was gore blood." — Pinto 
 (orig. cap. xxiii.), in Oogan, p. 29. 
 
 1582. " We were oftentimes greatly 
 annoyed with a kind of flie, which in the 
 Indian tongue is called Tiquari, and the 
 Spanish call them Muskitos." — Miles 
 Phillips, in flai., iii. 564. 
 
 1584. '■ The 29 Day we set Saile from 
 Saint lohns, being many of vs stung before 
 upon Shoai-e with the Muskitos ; but the 
 same night we tooke a Spanish Frigat." — 
 Sir Richard Greenemle's Voyage, in Bak. 
 iii. 308. 
 
 1616 and 1673. See both Terr}/ and Fri/er 
 under Chints. 
 
 _ 1662. "At night there is a land of 
 insect that plagues one mightily ; they are 
 called Muscieten, — it is a kind that by 
 their noise and sting cause much irritation." 
 —Soar, 68-69. 
 
 1673. "The greatest Pest is the Mos- 
 ijuito, which not only wheals, but domineers 
 by its continual Knms."— Fryer, 189. 
 " 1690. (The Governor) "carries along 
 with hun a Peon or Servant to Fan him, 
 and drive away the busie Flies, and trouble- 
 some Musketoes. This is done with the 
 Hau- of a Horse's Ta.S.."—Ovington, 227-8. 
 
 1740. "... all the day we were pestered 
 with great numbers of musoatos, which are 
 not much unlike the gnats in England, but 
 more venomous. . . . "—Anson's Voyage, 
 9thed., 1756, p.46. 
 
 "Mosquitos, sandflies, seek the sheltered 
 roof. 
 And with fuU rage the stranger guest 
 
 Nor spare the sportive child." 
 
 Grainger, bk. i. 
 
 1883. "Among rank weeds in deserted 
 iionibay gardens, too, there is a large, 
 speckled, unmusical mosquito, raging and 
 
 importunate and thirsty, which will give a 
 new idea in pain to any one that visits its 
 haunts." — Tribes on My Frontier, 27. 
 
 Moturpha, s, Hind, from Arab. 
 Muhtarafa, but according to 0. P. B. 
 MvHarifa. A name technically ap- 
 plied to a number of miscellaneous 
 taxes in Madras and Bombay, such as 
 were called Sayer (q..v.), in Bengal. 
 
 Moulmein, n.p. This is said to be 
 originally a Talaing name Mut-mwoa- 
 lem, syllables which mean (or may be 
 made to mean), ' one-eye-destroyed ; ' 
 and to account for which a cock-and- 
 bull legend is given (probably invented 
 for the purpose).* The Burmese cor- 
 rupted the name into Mau-la-nvyaing, 
 whence the foreign (probably Malay) 
 form Maulmain. The place so called 
 is on the opposite side of the estuary 
 of the Salwin E. from Martaban (q.. v. ) 
 and has entirely superseded that once 
 famous port. Moulmein, a mere site, 
 was chosen as the head-quarters of the 
 Tenasserim provinces, when these be- 
 came British in 1826 after the first 
 Burmese war. It has lost political 
 importance since the annexation of 
 Pegu, 26 years later, but is a thriving 
 city which numbered, in 1881, 53,107 
 inhabitants. 
 
 Mount Dely, n.p. See Delly, 
 Mount. 
 
 Mouse-deer. The beautiful little 
 creature Memimna indica (Gray), found 
 in various parts of India, and weigh- 
 ing under 6 Ib^, is so called. But the 
 name is also applied to several pigmy 
 species of the genus Tragulus, found 
 in the Malay regions. All belong to 
 the family of the Musk-deer. 
 
 Muchan, s. H. machan, and Decc. 
 mancham (Skt. mahcha). An elevated 
 platform ; such as the floor of huts 
 among the Indo-Chinese races; or a 
 stage or scaffolding erected to watch 
 for a tiger, to guard a field, or what 
 not. 
 
 c. 1662. "As the soil of the country is 
 very damp, the people do not live on the 
 ground-floor, but on the machan, which is 
 the name for a raised floor." — Shihdiuddin 
 Tdlish, by Blochmann, in J. A. S. B. xli. 
 Ft. i. 84. 
 
 * " Tradition says that the city was founded 
 
 ... by a king with three eyes, having an extra 
 
 eye in his forehead, but that, by the maehinations 
 
 of a woman, the eye in his forehead was destroyed 
 
 . . ."—Masim's Burmah, 2nd ed., p. 18. 
 
MUGHWA. 
 
 454 
 
 MUBDAB. 
 
 Muchwa, s. Makr. Tnachwa, a kind 
 of boat or barge in use about Bombay. 
 
 Muckna, s. Hind. makJmd. A 
 male elepbant without tusks or ■with 
 only rudimentary tusks. These latter 
 are familar in Bengal, and still more 
 so in Oeylon, wnere according to 
 Sir S. Baker, "not more than one 
 in 300 has tusks; they are merely 
 provided with short grubbers, project- 
 ing generally about 3 inches from the 
 upper jaw, and about 2 inches in 
 diameter." {The Bifle and Hound, m 
 Ceylon, 11.) Sanderson (13 Tears among 
 the Wild Beasts of India, 1879), says : 
 "On the Continent of India muck- 
 nas, or elephants born without tusks, 
 are decidedly rare . . . Mucknas 
 breed in the herds, and the peculiarity 
 is not hereditary or transmitted." This 
 author also states that out of 51 male 
 elephants captured by him in Mysore 
 and Bengal only 5 were mucknas. But 
 the definition of a mahhnS in Bengal 
 is that which we have given, includmg 
 those animals which possess only 
 feminine or rudimentary tusks, the 
 ' short grubbers ' of Baker; and these 
 latter can hardly be called rare among 
 domesticated elephants. This maj' be 
 partly due to a preference in pur- 
 chasers.* 
 
 The same author derives the term 
 from mukh, ' face ' ; but the reason 
 is obscure. Shakespear gives the word 
 as also applied to 'a cock without 
 spurs.' 
 
 c. 1780. " An elephant bom with the left 
 tooth only is reckoned sapred ; with black 
 spots in the mouth unlucky, and not saleable ; 
 the mnkua or elephant born without teeth 
 is thought the best."— ^o». JJ. Lindsay in 
 Xdves of the Idndsays, iii. 194. 
 
 Mucoa, Mukuva, n.p. Malayal, 
 and Tamil, mukkuvan (sing.), ' a diver,' 
 and mukkuvar (pi.). A naine applied 
 to the fishermen of the western coast 
 of the Peninsula near 0. Comorin, 
 among whom, and among the corre- 
 sponding class of Paravars (q.v.) on 
 the east coast, P. Xavier's most noted 
 labours in India occurred. 
 
 1510. "The fourth class are called 
 Meohua.and these are iishers."— FartAma, 
 142. 
 
 Sir George Yule notes ; " I can distinctly call 
 to mind 6 mncknas that I had (I may have had 
 more) out of 30 or 40 elephants that passed through 
 my hands." This would give 15 or 20 per cent, of 
 mucknas, but as the stud included females, the 
 result would rather consist with Mr. Sanderson's 
 5 out of 61 males. 
 
 1525, ' ' And Dom Joao had secret speech 
 with a married Christian whose wife and 
 children were inside the fort, and a valiant 
 man, with whom he arranged to give him 
 200 pardaos (and that he save him on the 
 spot) to set fire to houses that stood round 
 the fort. ... So this Christian, called 
 Duarte Fernandes .... put on a lot of 
 old rags and tags, and jjowdered himself 
 with ashes, after the fashion oijogues . . _. 
 also defiling his hair with a mixture of oil 
 and ashes, and disguising himself like a 
 regular jogue, whilst he tied under his- rags 
 a parcel of gunpowder and pieces of slow- 
 match, and so commending himself to God, 
 in which all joined, slipped out of the 
 fort by night, and, as the day broke, he 
 came to certain huts of macnas, which are 
 fishermen, and began to bcjg alms in the 
 usual palaver of the jogues, i.e., prayers for 
 their long life and health, and the conquest 
 of enemies, and easy deliveries for their 
 womenkind, and prosperity for their chil- 
 dren, and other grand things." — Correa, ii. 
 871. 
 
 1552. Barros has muouaria, 'a fisher- 
 man's village.' 
 
 1600. "Those who gave the best recep- 
 tion to the Gospel were the Macdas ; and, 
 as they had no diurch in which to assemble, 
 they (Ed so in the fields and on the shores, 
 and with such fervour that the EatheB 
 found himself at times with 5000 or 6000 
 souls about him." — Imcena, Vida do F, F, 
 Xavier, 117. 
 
 1615. "Edixitut Macuae omnes, id est 
 vilissima plebecula et piscatu vivens, Chris- 
 tiana sacra susciperent. " — Jarric, i. 390. 
 
 1626. "The Muchoa or Meohoe are 
 Fishers . . . the men Theeues, the v?omen 
 Harlots, with whom they please. . . ." — 
 Furchas, Pilgrimage, 553. 
 
 1727. "They may marry into lower 
 Tribes . . . and so may the Muckwas, or 
 Fishers, who, I think, are a higher tribe 
 than the Povlias." — A. Ham., i. 310. 
 
 1745. ' ' The Maeoas, a kind of Malabars, 
 who have specially this business, and, as we 
 might say, the exclusive privilege in all 
 that concerns sea-faring." — Norbert, i. 
 227-8. 
 
 1760. "Fifteen massoolas accompanied 
 the ships ; they took in 170 of the troops, 
 besides the Maeoas, who are the black 
 fellows that row them."- Oi-me, ed. 1803, 
 iii. 617. 
 
 Muddar, s. Hind, madd/r. Calatropis 
 procera, E. Brown, N.O. Asclepiadaceae. 
 One of the most common and widely. 
 diJffiused plants in uncultivated plains 
 throughout India. In Sind the bark 
 fibre IS used for halters, &c., and ex- 
 periment has shown it to be an excel- 
 lent material worth £40 a ton in Eng- 
 land, if it could be supplied at that 
 rate ; but the cost of collection has 
 stood in the way of its utilization. 
 The seeds are imbedded in a silky floss, 
 
MUDDLE. 
 
 455 
 
 mug-g: 
 
 used to 8tufl pillo-ws. This also has 
 been the subject of experiment for 
 textile use, combined mtli cotton, but 
 as yet without practical success. The 
 plant abounds ■with an acrid milky 
 ]uice ■which the Eajptits are said to 
 employ for infanticide. (Punjab Plants.) 
 The ylant is called ak in Eajputana 
 and Smd. See Ak. 
 
 HMdle, s. (?) This -word is only 
 known to us from the clever — perhaps 
 too clever — little book quoted belo-w. 
 The ■word does not seem to be kno'wn, 
 and was probably a misapprehension 
 of budlee (q.v. in Suppt.). 
 
 1836-7. ' ' Besides all these acknowledged 
 and ostensible attendants, each servant has 
 a kind of muddle or double of his own, who 
 does all the work that can be put off upon 
 him without being found out by his master 
 or mistress." — Letters from Madras, 38. 
 
 ,, " They always come accompanied 
 by their Vakeels, a kind of Secretaries, or 
 interpreters, or flappers, — their muddles 
 in short ; everybody here has a muddle, 
 high or low."— ii. 86. 
 
 Mugg^, n.p. Beng. Magh. It is im- 
 possible to deviate 'without deterioration 
 from Wilson's definition of this obscure 
 name : "A name commonly applied 
 to the natives of Aiakan, particularly 
 those bordering on Bengal, or residing 
 near the sea; the people of Chittagong." 
 It is besid^ the question of its origiu 
 or proper application, to say, as Wilson 
 goes on to say, on the authority of 
 Lieut, (now Sir Arthur) Phayre, that 
 the Arakanese disclaim, the title, and 
 restrict it to a class held in contempt, 
 viz., the descendants of Arakanese 
 settlers_ on the frontier of Bengal by 
 Bengali mothers. The proper names 
 of foreign nations in any language do 
 not require the sanction of the nation 
 to whom they are applied, and are often 
 not recognized by the latter. German 
 18 not the German name for the 
 Germans, nor Welsh the Welsh name 
 for the Welsh, nor Hindu (originally) 
 a Hindu word, nor China a Chinese 
 ■word. The origin of the present word 
 is very obscure. Sir A. Phayre kindly 
 rurnishes us -with this note : 
 
 , 'There is good reason to conclude that 
 f t?*""® is derived from Maga, the name 
 01 the ruling race for many centuries in 
 Magadha (modern Behar). The Kings of 
 Arakan were no doubt originally of this 
 race. For though this is not distinctly 
 expressed m the histories of Arakan, there 
 & several legends of Kings from Benares 
 
 reigning in that country, and one regarding 
 a Brahman who marries a native princess, 
 and whose descendants reign for a long 
 period. I say this, although Buchanan 
 appears to reject the theory (see Monig. 
 Martin, ii. 18, seqq. )." The passage is quoted 
 below. 
 
 On the other hand the Mahommedan 
 ■writers sometimes confound Buddhists 
 ■with fire worshippers, and it seems 
 possible that the word may have been 
 Pers. raa97i.=niagus. 
 
 The Chittagong Muggs long fur- 
 nished the best class of native cooks in 
 Calcutta; hence the meaning of the 
 last quotation below. 
 
 1585. ' ' The Mogen, which be of the King- 
 dom of Eecon (see Arakan) and Kame, be 
 stronger than the King of Tipara ; so that 
 Chatigam or Porto Grande (q.v.) is often 
 under the King of Recon." — E. Mtoh, in 
 Bakl. ii. 389. 
 
 c. 1590. (In a country adjoining Pegu) 
 " there are mines of ruby and diamond and 
 gold and sUver and copper and petroleum 
 and sulphur and (the lord of that country) 
 has war ■with the tribe of Kagh about the 
 mines ; also with the tribe of Tipara there 
 are battles." — Ain (orig.) i. 388. 
 
 c. 1604. "Defeat of the Magh Sdjd.— 
 This short-sighted Rij^ .... became 
 elated with the extent of his treasures and 
 
 the number of his elephants He 
 
 then openly rebelled, and assembling an 
 army at Sun&g^nw laid siege to a fort in 
 that vicinity .... HAjd MSn Singh . . . 
 despatched a force. . . These soon brought 
 the Magh Kij^ and all his forces to action 
 .... regardless of the number of his boats 
 and the strength of his artillery." — Indyat- 
 ullah, in Slliot, vi. 109. 
 
 1638. "Submission of Manek R^i, the 
 Mag R^j^ of chittagong." — Aidul-Hamid 
 Lahori in do., vii. 66. 
 
 c. 1665. ' ' These many years there have 
 always been in the Kingdom of Bakanov 
 Moy (read Mog), some Portuguese, and with 
 them a great number of their Christian 
 Slaves, and other Frarmuis .... That was 
 the refuge of the Run-aways from Ooa, 
 Ceilan, Cochin, Malague (Malacca), and aU 
 these other places which the Portugueses 
 formerly held in the Indies." — Bernier, 
 E. T., p. 53. 
 
 1676. "In all Bengala this King (of 
 Arakam) is known by no other name but 
 the King of Mogue." — Tavemier, E. T., 
 i. 8. 
 
 1752. " . . . . That as the time of the 
 Mugs draws nigh, they request us to order 
 the pinnace to be with them by the end of 
 next month."— In Long, p. 87. 
 
 c. 1810. "In a paper Written by Dr. 
 Leyden, that gentleman supposes .... 
 that Magadha is the country of the people 
 whom we call Muggs. . . . The term Mngg, 
 these people assured me, is never used by 
 either themselves or by the Hindus, except 
 
MUGGUB. 
 
 456 MUNGHEM^, MANJEEL. 
 
 when speaking the jargon commonly called 
 Hindustani by Europeans. . . ." — F. 
 BvA^hamam, in Eastern India, ii. 18. 
 
 1811. "Mugs, a dirty and disgusting 
 people, but strong and skilful. They are 
 somewhat of the Malayan race." — ;" ' 
 
 1866. " That vegetable curry was excel- 
 lent. Of course your cook is a Mug ? " — 
 The Dawk Bungalow, 389. 
 
 Muggur, s. Hind, and Mahr.ma^ar 
 and makar, probably from Skt. maJeara, 
 a sea-monster (see under llacareo). 
 Tbe destructive broad-snouted cro- 
 codile of the Ganges and other Indian 
 rivers, formerly called Crocodilus hipor- 
 catus, now apparently subdivided into 
 several sorts or varieties. 
 
 1611. "Alagaters or Crocodiles there 
 called Murgur match . . ." — Hawkins, in 
 Purchas, i. 436. 
 
 The word is here intended for magar- 
 'mats or -mach, ' crocodile-fish.' 
 
 1878. " The muggur is a gross pleb, and 
 his features stamp him low-born. His 
 manners are coarse." — Ph. Mohinscm, In My 
 Indian Ga/rden, 82-3. 
 
 1879. "En route I killed two crocodiles ; 
 they are usually called alligators, but that 
 is a misnomer. It is the mugger .... 
 these muggers kill a good many people, 
 and have a playful way of getting under a 
 boat, and knocking off the steersman with 
 their tails, and then swallowing him after- 
 wards." — PoUok, Sport, &c., i. 168. 
 
 1881. " Alligator leather attains by use 
 a beautiful gloss, and is very durable . . . 
 and it is possible that our rivers contain a 
 suf&cient number of the two varieties of 
 crocodile, the muggar and the garial, for 
 the tanners and leather-dressers of Cawn- 
 pore to experiment upon."-— Pioncc?' Mail, 
 April 26th. See under Nuzzur. 
 
 Iffuggrabee, n.p. Arab. maghraU, 
 ' "western.' This word, applied to 
 western Arabs, or Moors proper, is, 
 as might be expected, not now common 
 in India. It is the term that appears 
 in the Hayraddin Mograbbili of 
 Quentin Durward. 
 
 156.3. "The proper tongue in which 
 Avicena wrote is that which is used in 
 Syria and Mesopotamia and in Persia and 
 in Tartary (from which latter Avicena 
 came) and this tongue they call Ardby ; and 
 that of our Moors they call Magaraby, as 
 much as to say Moorish of the West. . ." — 
 Garcia, f , 19t>. 
 
 Mull, s. A contraction from mulli- 
 gatawny (q-v.J, and applied as a 
 distinctive sobriquet to members of 
 the service belonging to the Madras 
 Presidency, as Bengal people are called 
 
 Qui-his, and Bombay people Ducks 
 (qq.v., see also Benighted). 
 
 1860. " It ys ane darke Londe, and ther 
 dwellen ye Cimmerians whereof speketh 
 Bomerus Poeta in his Odysseia, and to thys 
 Daye theiclepen Tenetrod or 'ye Benyghted 
 ffolke.' Bot thei clepen hemselvys MuUys 
 from Mulligatawnee wh"'' ys ane of theyr 
 goddys from wh'" thei ben ymDrong."— 
 Ext. from a lately discovered MS. of Si)' 
 John Maundevile. 
 
 Mulligatawny, s. The name of 
 this well-known soup is simply a 
 corruption of the Tamil milagu-tannlr, 
 'pepper-water'; showing the correct- 
 ness of the popular belief which as- 
 cribes the origin of this excellent article 
 to Madras, whence, — and not merely 
 from the complexion acquired there, — 
 the sobriquet of the preceding article. 
 1784. 
 
 " In vain our hard fate we repine ; 
 In vain on our fortune we rail ; 
 On MuUaghee-tawny we dine. 
 Or Congee, in Bangalore Jail." 
 
 Song by a Gentleman of the Navy 
 
 (one of Hyder's Prisoners) in 
 
 Seton-Karr, i. 18. 
 
 1873. "In Mulligatawny soup, as we 
 
 should expect from its excellence in curries, 
 
 Australian meat forms a very serviceable 
 
 ingredient." — Sat. Review, May 24, 1873, p. 
 
 691. 
 
 Mulmull, s. Muslin ; Hind, malmal. 
 
 1683. "Ye said ElUs told your Peti- 
 tioner that he would not take 500 Pieces 
 of your Petitioner's mulmulls unless your 
 Petitioner gave him 200 Rups. which your 
 Petitioner being poor could not do."— 
 Petition of Bogoodee, Weaver of Hugly, in 
 Hedges, March 26. 
 
 1705. " Malle-molles et autre diverses 
 sortes de toiles . . . stinqerques et les 
 belles mousselines." — ImiUier, 78. 
 
 Muncheel, Manjeel, s. This word 
 is proper to the S. W. Coast; Malayal. 
 manjil from Skt. nianclia. It is the 
 name of a kind of hammock-litter used 
 on that coast as a substitute for palan- 
 kia or dooly. It is substantially the 
 same as the dandy (q.v.) of the Him- 
 alaya, but more elaborate. Correa 
 describes but does not name it. 
 
 1561. ". . . . He came to the factory in 
 a litter which men carried on their shoul- 
 ders. These are made with thick canes, 
 bent upwards and arched, and from them 
 are suspended some clothes half a fathom 
 in width, and a fathom and a half in length ; 
 and at the extremities pieces of wood to 
 sustain the cloth hanging from the pole; 
 and upon this cloth a mattress of the same 
 size as the cloth . . . the whole very 
 splendid, and as rich as the gentlemen . . . 
 
MUNGOOSE. 
 
 457 
 
 MUNTBA. 
 
 may desire." — Correa, Three Voyages, &c., 
 p. 199. 
 
 18X1. " The Inquisition is about a quarter 
 of a mile distant from the convent, and we 
 proceeded thither in manj eels. ' ' — BiKJmmm, 
 Christian Besearekes, 2nd ed., 171. 
 
 1819. " Muncheel, a kind of litter resem- 
 bling a sea-cot or hammock, hung to a long 
 pole, with a moveable cover over the whole, 
 to keep off the sun or rain. Six men will 
 run with one from one end of the Malabar 
 coast to the other, while twelve are neces- 
 sary for the lightest palanquin." — Welsh, 
 a. 142. 
 
 1862. "We . . . started ... in Mun- 
 sheels or hammocks, slung to bamboos, 
 with a shade over them, and carried by six 
 men, who kept up unearthly yells the whole 
 time." — Markham, Peru and India, 353. 
 
 A form of this word is used at 
 E^union, where a kind of palankin is 
 called " le manchy." It gives a title 
 to one of Leconte de Lisle's Poems : 
 c. 1858. 
 
 Sous un nuage frais de claire mousseline 
 Tous les dimanches au matin, 
 Tu venais k la ville en manchy de rotin, 
 Par les rampes de la colline." 
 
 Le Manchy. 
 
 The word has also been introduced 
 by the Portuguese into Africa in the 
 forms maxila, and machilla. 
 
 1810. "... tangas, que elles chamao 
 mazilas." — Annaes Maritimas, iii. 434. 
 
 1880. " The Portuguese (in Quilliman) 
 seldom even think of walking the length of 
 their own street, and ... go from house to 
 house in a sort of palanquin, called here a 
 machilla (pronounced masheela). This 
 usually consists of a pole placed upon the 
 shoulders of the natives, from which is 
 suspended a long plank of wood, and upon 
 that is fixed an old-fashioned looking chair, 
 or sometimes two. Then there is an awning 
 over the top, hung all round with curtains. 
 Each machilla requires about 6 to 8 bearers, 
 who are all dressed alike in a kind of 
 livery." — A Journey in E. Africa, by M, 
 A. Pringle, p. 89. 
 
 Mun^OOse, s. This is the popular 
 Anglo-Indian name of the Indian ich- 
 neumons, represented in the South by 
 Mangusta Mungos (Elliot), or Herpeates 
 grisms (Geoffroy) of naturalists, and 
 in Bengal by Serpestes malaccensis. 
 The word is Telugu, mangUu. In 
 Upper India the animal is called newal 
 or nyavl. Jerdon gives mangus bow- 
 ever as a Deccani and Mabratti word. 
 
 1673. "... A Mougoose is akin to a 
 Perret. . . ."—Fryer, 116. 
 
 1681. "The knowledge of these anti- 
 dotal herbs they have learned from the 
 Mounggutia, a kind of Ferret."— iiiox, 115. 
 
 1685. "They have what they call a 
 
 Uangus, creatures something different from 
 ferrets ; these hold snakes in great anti- 
 pathy, and if they once discover them 
 never give up till they have killed them." — 
 Sibeyro, f. 5&v. 
 
 Bluteau gives the following as a 
 quotation from a History of Ceyloa 
 tr. from Port, into French, published 
 at Paris iu 1701, p. 153. It is in fact 
 the gist of an anecdote in Eibeyro. 
 
 "There are persons who cherish this 
 animal and have it to sleep with them, 
 although it is illtempered, for they prefer 
 to be bitten by a mangns to being killed by 
 a snake." 
 
 1774. "He (the Dharma Kaja of Bhoo- 
 tan) has got a little lap-dog and a Mungao9, 
 which he is very fond of." — Bogle's Diary, 
 in Markham's Tibet, 27. 
 
 1790. "His (Mr. Glau's) experiments 
 have also established a very curious fact, 
 that the ichneumon, or mungoo'se, which is 
 very common in this country, and kills 
 snakes without danger to itself, does not 
 use antidotes .... out that the poison of 
 snakes is, to this animal, innocent." — Letter 
 in Colebrooke's Life, p. 40. 
 
 1829. " II Mongiise animale simile ad 
 una donnola." — Papi, in de Gubernatis, St. 
 dei Viagg. Ital., p. 279. 
 
 Muujeet, s. H. majuh ; a dye- 
 plant {Mubia cordifolia, L., N.O. Oin- 
 chonaceae) ; ' Bengal Madder.' 
 
 Munsubdar, s. Hind, from Pers. 
 mansabddr, 'the bolder of office or 
 dignity' (Ar. mansab). The term was 
 used to indicate quasi-feudal depend- 
 ents of the Mogul Government wbo 
 had territory assigned to tbem, on con- 
 dition of their supplying a certain 
 number of borse, 500, 1000 or more. 
 In many cases the title was but nom- 
 inal, and often it was assumed without 
 warrant. 
 
 c. 1665. "Mansebdars are Cavaliers of 
 Manseb, which is particular and honourable 
 Pay; not so great indeed as that of the 
 Omrahs . . . they being esteemed as little 
 Omrahs, and of the rank of those, that are 
 advanced to that dignity. "—^eJ-iHer, E. T., 
 p. 67. 
 
 1673. ' ' Munsubdars or petty omrahs."— 
 Fryer, p. 195. 
 
 1758. ". . . . A munsubdar or com- 
 mander of 6000 hoTse."—Oi-me, ed. 1803, ii. 
 p. 278. 
 
 Muntra, s. Sansk. Mantra, a text 
 of the Vedas ; a magical formula. 
 
 1612. ". . . . Trata da causa primeira, 
 segundo oslivros que tern, chamados Terum, 
 Mandramole. . . ."—Couto, Dec. V., liv. vL 
 cap. 3. 
 
 This is manira-mila, the latter wora = 
 'text.' 
 
MUNTEEE. 
 
 458 
 
 MUSK-BAT. 
 
 1776. " Mautur— a text of the Shaster." 
 — Halhed, Code, p. 17. 
 
 1817. " .... he is said to have found 
 the great mantra, spell or talisman." — • 
 Mini's British India, ii. 149. 
 
 MlUltree, s. Sansk. Mantri. A 
 minister or Mgli official. The word is 
 especially affected in old Hindu States, 
 and in the, Indo-Oliinese and Malay- 
 States ■which derived their ancient 
 civilisation from India. It is the 
 word which the Portuguese made into 
 mandarin (q.v.) 
 
 -1810. " When the Court was fuU, and 
 Ibrahim, the son of pandu the merchant, 
 was near the throne, the Baja entered. . . . 
 But as soon as the Kaja seated himself, the 
 muutries and high officers of state arrayed 
 ■ themselves according to their rank." — In a 
 Malay's account of Government House at 
 Calcutta, transl. by Dr. Leyden, in Maria 
 Grahami, p. 200. 
 
 Munzil, s. Ar. manzil, ' descending 
 or alighting,' hence the halting place 
 of a stage or march, a day's stage. 
 
 1685. "We were not able to reach 
 Obdeen-deen (ye usual Menzill) but lay at 
 a sorry Caravan Sarai." — Sedges, July 
 30. 
 
 Muscat, n.p., properly Maskat. A 
 port and city of N.E. Arabia; for a 
 long time past the capital of 'Oman. 
 See Imaum. 
 
 Music. There is no matter in which 
 the sentiments of the people of India 
 differ more from those of Englishmen 
 than on that of music, and curiously 
 enough the one kind of western music 
 which they appreciate and seem to enj oy, 
 is that of the bagpipe. This is testified 
 by Captain Munro in the passage 
 quoted below ; but it was also shown 
 during Lord Canning's visit to 
 Lahore in 1860, in a manner which 
 dweUs in the memory of one of the 
 present writers. The escort consisted 
 of part of a Highland regiment. A 
 venerable Sikh chief who heard the pipes 
 exclaimed : ' That is indeed music ! it 
 is like that which we hear of in ancient 
 story, which was so exquisite that the 
 hearers became insensible (beJiosh).' 
 
 1780. ' ' The bagpipe appears also to be a 
 favourite instrument among the natives. 
 They have no taste indeed for any other kind 
 of music, and they would much rather listen 
 to this instrument a whole day than to an 
 organ for ten minutes." — Mimro's Nwrra- 
 tive, 33. 
 
 Musk, s. We get this word from 
 the Lat. muschus, Greek fwa-xos, and 
 the latter must have been got, probably 
 through Persian, fromi the Sansk. 
 mushka, the literal meaning of which 
 is rendered in the old Enghsh phrase 
 ' a cod of musk.' The oldest known 
 European mention of the article is that 
 which we give from St. Jerome; the 
 oldest medical prescription is in a 
 work of Aetius, of Amida (c. 540). 
 
 In the quotation from Cosmas the 
 word used is fioa-xos, and Tcasturi is a 
 Skt. name, still, according to Eoyle, 
 applied to the musk-deer in the Hmi- 
 alaya. The transfer of the name to (or 
 from) the article called by the Greeks 
 Kaa-Toptov, whiohis an analogous product 
 of the beaver, is curious. 
 
 The musk-deer {Moschus moschiferm, 
 L.) is found throughout the Himalaya 
 at elevations rarely (in summer) below 
 8000 feet, and extends east to the 
 borders of Szechuen, and north to 
 Siberia. 
 
 c. 390. " Odoris autem suavitas, et diversa 
 thyxaiamata, et amomum, et oy phi, oenanthe, 
 muscus, et peregrini muris pellicula, quod, 
 dissolutis et amatoribus conveniat, nemo 
 nisi dissolutus negat." — St. Jerome, in Lib.: 
 Secund. adv. Jovinianum, ed. Yallarsii, ii. 
 col. 337. 
 
 c. 545. " This little animal is the Musk 
 ((xooxos). The natives call it in their own 
 tongue /cao-ToBpi. They hunt it and shoot it, 
 and binding tight the blood collected about 
 the navel they cut this off, and this is the 
 sweet-smelling part of it, and what we call 
 musk." — Cosmas Indicopleustes, Bk. xi. 
 
 1673. " Musk. It is best to buy it in 
 the Cod .... that which openeth with a 
 bright Mask colour is best." — Fryer, p. 212. 
 
 Musk-Rat, 8. The popular name 
 of the Sorex caerulescens, Jerdon, an 
 animal having much the figure of the 
 common shrew, but nearly as large as 
 a small brown rat. It diffuses a strong 
 musky odour, so penetrative that it is 
 commonly asserted to affect bottled 
 beer by running over the bottles in a 
 cellar. As Jerdon judiciously remarks, 
 it is much more probable that the corks 
 have been affected before being used 
 in bottling. When the female is in 
 heat she is often seen to be followed by 
 a string of males giving out the odour, 
 strongly. 
 
 Can this be the mus peregrinus men- 
 tioned by St. Jerome (above under 
 Musk), as P. Vincenzo supposes ? 
 
 c. 1590. "Here (in Tooman Bekhrad, 
 n. of Kabul R.) are also mice that have a 
 
MUSLIN. 
 
 459 
 
 MUS8AUL. 
 
 fine musky scent." — Ayeen, by Gladwyn 
 (1800), ii. 166. 
 
 1672. P. Vincenzo Maria, speaking of 
 his first acquaintance with this animal, 
 (U ratio del musco) which occurred in the 
 Capuchin Convent at Surat, says with 
 simplicity (or malignity?): 
 
 "I was astonished to perceive an odour 
 so fragrant* in the vicinity of these most 
 religious ^Fathers, with whom I was at the 
 moment in conversation." — Viaggio, p. 385. 
 
 1681. ' ' This country has its vermin also. 
 They have a sort of Bats they call Musk- 
 rats, because they smell strong of musk. 
 These the inhabitants do not eat of, but of 
 all other sorts of Kats they do." — Knox, 
 p. 31. 
 
 1789. H. Munro in his Nai-rative (p. 34} 
 absurdly enough identifies this animal with 
 the bandicoot, q.v. 
 
 1813. See Fm-hes, Or. Mem:, i. 42. 
 
 Muslin, s. There seems to be no 
 do-ibt that this -word is derived from 
 Mosul (Mausal or MausU) on the 
 Tigrisit and it has been from an old 
 date the name of a texture, but ap- 
 parently not • always that of the thin 
 semi-transparent tissue to which we 
 now apply it. Dozy (p. 323) says that 
 the Arabs employ mausili in the same 
 sense as oiu'word, quoting the Arabian 
 Nights, Macnaghten's ed., i. 176, and ii. 
 159, in both of which the word indi- 
 cates the material of a fine turban . The 
 quotation from Ives, as well as that 
 from Marco Polo, seems to apply to a 
 different texture from what we call 
 musHn. 
 
 1298. " All the cloths of gold and silk 
 that are called llosolins are made in this 
 country (Mausul)."— ilf<M-eo Polo, Bk. i. 
 chap. 5. 
 
 'c. 1544. " Almussoli est regio in Meso- 
 potamia, in qua texuntur telae ex bombyce 
 valde pulchrae, quae apud Syros et Aegyp- 
 tios et apud mercatores Venetos appel- 
 lantur mussoli, ex hoc regionis nomine. Et 
 principes Aegyptii et Syri, tempore aestatis 
 sedentea in loco honorauiliori induunt vestes 
 ex hujusmodi mussoli." — Andreae Belhi- 
 nemis, Arabicorum nominum quae in libris 
 Aviceimae sparsim legebantur Interpre- 
 iatio. 
 
 1573. ". . . . You have all sorts of 
 Cotton-works, Handkerchiefs, long Fillets, 
 Girdles .... and other sorts, by the Ara- 
 Uam called Mossellini (after the Country 
 Mmioli, from whence they are brought, 
 
 * "ShljiiTO d'vdire tanta fragranza." The 
 Scotohmau is laughed at for " feeling " a smell, 
 out here the Italian hears one ! 
 
 _T We have seen, however, somewhere an inge- 
 nious suggestion that the word really came from 
 iHaiso!ta(the country about Masulipatam, accord- 
 ing to Ptolemy), which even in ancient times was 
 lamous for flne cotton textures. 
 
 which is situated in Mesopotamia) by us 
 Muslin."— iJaxmco//, p. 84. 
 
 c. 1580. ' ' For the rest the said Agiani 
 (misprint for Bagnani, Banyans) wear 
 clothes of white mussolo or sesea (?) ; having 
 their garments very long and crossed over 
 the breast." — Gasparo Balbi, f. 33 6. 
 
 1673. "Le drap qu'on estend sur les 
 matelas est d'une toille aussy fine que de 
 la mousceline."— App. to Journal d'Ant, 
 Oalland, ii. 198. 
 
 1685. ' ' I have been told by several, that 
 muBcelin (so much in use here for cravats) 
 and Calligo (!), and the most of the Indian 
 linens, are made of nettles, and I see not 
 the least improbability but that they may 
 be made of the fibres of them." — Dr. Hans 
 Sloane to Mr. Bay, in Eay Correspondence, 
 1848, p. 163. 
 
 c. 1760. " This city (Mosul)'s manufac- 
 ture is Mussolin (a cotton cloth) which they 
 make very strong and pretty fine, and sell 
 for the European and other markets." — Ives, 
 Voyage from England to India, <bc., p. 324. 
 
 Musnud, s. Hind. Arab, masnad, 
 from root aanad, 'he leaned or rested 
 against it.' The large cushion, &c., 
 used by native Princes in India, in 
 place of a throne. 
 
 1752. '-Salabat-jing . . . went through 
 the ceremony of sitting on the musnud or 
 throne."— 0)W, i. 250, ed. 1803. 
 
 1803. " ThePeshwah arrived yesterday, 
 and is to be seated on the musnud." — A. 
 Wellesley, in Munro's Life, i. 343. 
 
 1809. "In it was a musnud, with a 
 carpet, and a little on one side were chairs 
 on a white cloth." — Lord VaUntia, i. 346. 
 
 1824. "They spread fresh carpets, and 
 prepared the royal musnud, covering it 
 with a magnificent shawl." — Hajji Bala, 
 p. 142, ed. 1835. 
 
 Mussalla, s. Pers. Hind, (with 
 change of sense from Arab, masdlih, 
 pi. of maslaha), ' materials, ingre- 
 dients.' Though sometimes used 
 for the ingredients of any mixture, e.g. 
 to form a cement, the most usual ap- 
 plication is to spices,, curry-stufls and 
 the Kke. 
 
 There is a tradition of a very gallant' 
 Governor-General that he had found 
 it very tolerable, on a sharp but brief 
 campaign, to " roughit on chuprasees 
 and mussaulchees (qq.v.)," meaning 
 chupatties and mussalla. 
 
 1780. "A dose of marsall, or .purgative 
 spices." — Munro, N'arrative, 85. 
 
 1809. " At the next hut the woman was 
 grinding misaala or curry-stuff on a flat 
 smooth stone with another shaped like a 
 rolling pin." — Maria Graham, 20. 
 
 Mussaul, s. Hind, from Arab., 
 
MUSSAULCHEE. 
 
 460 
 
 MUSSENDOM. 
 
 mash'al, a torch. It usually is made 
 of rags wrapt round a rod, and fed at 
 intervals with oil from an earthen pot. 
 
 _c. 1407. " Suddenly, in the midst of the 
 night they saw the Sultan's camp approach- 
 ing, accompanied by a great nimiber of 
 mashal." — AbdAwazzale, in N. & Met. xiv., 
 Pt. i. 1.53. 
 
 1673. "The Duties* march like Furies 
 with their lighted mnssals in their hands, 
 they are Pots filled with Oyl in an Iron 
 Hoop like our Beacons, and set on fire by 
 stinking rags." — Fryer, 33. 
 
 1705. ". . . . flambeaux qu'ils appeUent 
 Hansalles." — ZuiUier, 89. 
 
 1809. "These Mussal or link-boys."— 
 Ld. Valentia, i. 17. 
 
 1810. "The Mosaul, or flambeau, con- 
 sists of old rags, wrapped very closely 
 round a small stick." — WiUiamson, V. M. 
 i. 219. 
 
 Mussaulchee, s. Hind. mmh'dlcM 
 from mash'al (see last) with the Turki 
 terminal cht, generally implying an 
 agent. The word properly means a 
 Unk-boy, and was formerly familiar 
 in that sense as the epithet of the 
 person who ran alongside of apalankin 
 on a night- journey, bearing a mnssaul 
 (q.v.). The word is however still 
 more frequent as applied to a humble 
 domestic, whose duty was formerly 
 of a like kind, as may be seen 
 in the quotation from Ld. Valentia, 
 but who now looks after lamps and 
 washes dishes, &c., in old English 
 phrase ' a scullion.' 
 
 1610. " He always had in service 500 
 llassal§fees." — Finch, in Purchas, i. 432. 
 
 1662. (In Asam) "they fix the head of 
 the corpse rigidly with poles, and put a lamp 
 with plenty of oU, and a mash'alcM [torch- 
 bearer] alive into the vault, to look after 
 the lamp." — Shilidbvddin Tdlish, tr. by 
 Bloohmann, in J. A. S. B., xli. Pt. i. 82. 
 
 1673. " Trois Massalgis du Grand Sei- 
 gneur vinrent faire honneur k M. I'Ambas- 
 sadeur avec leurs feux allumfe." — JourruA 
 cPAnt. OaUand, ii. 103. 
 
 1686. "After strict examination he 
 chose out 2 persons, the Ckout (Clums?), an 
 Armenian, who had charge of watching my 
 tent that night, and my Mossalagee, a per- 
 son who carries the light before me in the 
 night."— Sedges, July 2. 
 
 1791. ". . . . un masolchi, ou porte- 
 flambeau, pour la nuit." — B. de St. Pierre, 
 La Clmwmire Indienne, 16. 
 
 * Beoti, a torch-bearer. Thus Baber : " If the 
 emperor or chief nobility (in India) at any time 
 have occasion for a light by night, these filthy 
 BaUis bring in their lamps, which they carry up 
 to their master, and stand holding it close by his 
 side."— BaScr, 333. 
 
 1809. "It is universally the custom to 
 drive out between sunset and dinner. The 
 Unssalchees, when it grows dark, go out 
 to meet their masters on their return, and 
 run before them, at the full rate of eight 
 miles an hour, and the numerous lights 
 moving along the esplanade produce a sin- 
 gular and pleasing effect." — Ld,. Valentia, 
 i. 240. 
 
 1813. ' ' The occupation of massaulchee, 
 or torch-bearer, although generally allotted 
 to the village barber, in the purgannas 
 under my charge, may vary in other dis- 
 tricts." — Forbes, Or. Mem., ii. 417. 
 
 1826. "After a short conversation, they 
 went away, and quickly returned at the 
 head of 200 men, accompanied by Mus- 
 salchees or torch-bearers." — Pandurang 
 Bari, 557. 
 
 Mussendom, Cape, n.p. The ex- 
 treme eastern point of Arabia, at the 
 entrance to the Persian Gulf. Properly 
 speaking it is the extremity of a small 
 precipitous island of the name, which 
 protrudes beyond the N.E. horn of 
 'Oman. The name is written Mas6n- 
 dim in the map which Dr. Badger 
 gives with his H. of 'Oman. But it is 
 Ras Masandam (or possibly Masandwm) 
 in the Mohit of Sidi 'Ali Kkpudan {J. 
 As. Soc. Ben., v. 459). Sprenger 
 writes Mosandam {Alt. Qeog. Arabiens, 
 p. 107). 
 
 1516. "... it (the coast) trends to the 
 N.E. .by N. 30 leagues until Cape Mo- 
 condou, which is at the mouth of the Sea 
 of Persia." — Barbosa, 32. 
 
 1553. "... before you come to Cape 
 Mocaudan, which Ptolemy calls Asaboro 
 ('Atra^wi/ aicpov) and which he puts in 23^°, 
 but which we put in 26°; and here ter- 
 minates our first division " (of the Eastern 
 Coasts). — Bwrros, I. ix. 1. 
 
 1572. 
 " Olha o cabo Asab6ro que chamado 
 
 Agora he Mocandao dos navegantes : 
 
 Por aqui entr'a o l^o, que he fechado 
 
 De Arabia, e Persias terras abundantes.'' 
 Gamoes, x. 102. 
 
 By Burton : 
 "Behold of Asabdn the Head, now hight 
 
 UoBandam, by the men who plough the 
 Main : 
 
 Here lies the Gulf whose long and lake- 
 like Bight, 
 
 parts Araby from fertile Persia's plain. ' 
 
 The fact that the poet copies the mis- 
 print or mistake of Barros in Asaboro, 
 shows how he made use of that historian. 
 
 1673. " On the one side St. Jaques (see 
 Jask) his Headland, on the other that of 
 Unssendown appeared, and afore Sunset we 
 entered the Straights Mouth."— i^ryer, 221. 
 
 1727. ' ' The same Chain of rocky Moun- 
 tains continue as high as Zoar, above Cape 
 Uusenden, which Cape and Cape Jaqucg 
 
MUSSOOLA BOAT. 
 
 461 
 
 MUSSULMAN. 
 
 begin the Gulf of Persia." — A. Samilton, i. 
 71. 
 
 1777. "At the mouth of the Strait of 
 Kocandon, which leads into the Persian 
 gulph, lies the island of Gombroon " (?)— 
 Baynal (tr. 1777), i. 86. 
 
 Mussoola, Massoolah Boat, s. 
 
 The surf boat used on tlie Ooromandel 
 Coast; of capacious size, and formed 
 of planks sewn together -with, coir- 
 twine; the open joints heing made 
 good with a caulking or wadding of 
 twisted coir. 
 
 The origin of the word is very ob- 
 scure. Leyden thought it was derived 
 from "masoula . . . the Mahratta term 
 for fish " {Morton's Life of Leyden, 64). 
 As a matter of fact the Mahratti word 
 for fish is rndsoli, Konk. masuU. This 
 etymology is substantially adopted by 
 Bp. Heber (see below) . But it may be 
 that the word is some Arabic sea- 
 term not in the dictionaries. Indeed, 
 if the term used by 0. Federici (below) 
 he not a clerical error, it suggests a 
 possible etymology from Arab, masad, 
 ' the fibrous bark of the palm-tree, a 
 rope made of it.' Another suggestion 
 is from the Arab, mattsiil, ' joined,' 
 as opposed to ' dug-out,' or canoes ; or 
 possibly it may be from mahsul, ' tax,' 
 if these boats were subject to a tax. 
 Lastly it is possible that the name may 
 be connected with Masulipatam(q.v.), 
 where similar boats would seem to have 
 been in use (see Fryer, 26). But these 
 are conjectures. The quotation from 
 Gasparo Balbi gives a good account of 
 the handling of these boats, but applies 
 no name to them. 
 
 c. 1560. "Spaventosa cosa'fe chi no ha 
 piti visto, I'imbarcare e sbarcar le mercan- 
 tieelepersone a SanTomfe . . . adoperano 
 certe barchette fatte aposta molto alte e 
 larghe, ch' essi chiamano Masudi, esonofatte 
 con tauole sottili, e con corde sottili cusite 
 insieme vna ta^iola con I'altre," etc. (there 
 follows a very correct description of their 
 use). — G. Federici, in Mamus. , iii. 391. 
 
 c. 1580. ". . . . where (Negapatam) 
 they cannot land anything but in the 
 Macules of the same country." — Primor e 
 Honra, &c., f. 93. 
 
 c. 1582. "... There is always a heavy 
 sea there (San Thom^), from swell or storm ; 
 so the merchandise and passengers are trans- 
 ported from shipboard to the town by cer- 
 tain boats which are sewn with fine cords, 
 and when they approach the beach, where 
 the sea breaks with great violence, they 
 wait till the perilous wave has past, and 
 then, in the interval between one wave and 
 the next, those boatmen pull with great 
 force, and so run ashore ; and being there 
 
 overtaken by the waves they are carried 
 still further up the beach. And the boats 
 do not break, because they give to the wave, 
 and because the beach is covered with sand, 
 and the boats stand upright on their 
 bottoms."— (?. Balbi, i. 89. 
 
 1673. "I went ashore in a Mussoola, a 
 Boat wherein ten Men paddle, the two 
 aftermost of whom are Steersmen, using 
 their Paddles instead of a Rudder. The 
 Boat is not strengthened with Knee-Tim- 
 bers, as ours are ; the bended Planks are 
 sowed together with Rope- Yam of the 
 Cocoe, and calked with Dammar (a Sort of 
 Resin taken out of the Sea) so artificially 
 that it yields to every ambitious Surf." — 
 Fnjej; 37. 
 
 1685. "This morning two Musoolas and 
 two Cattamaram came off to ye Shippe." — 
 Hedges, Feb. 2. 
 
 1760. "As soon as the yawls and pin- 
 naces reached the surf they dropped their 
 graplings, and cast off the masoolas, 
 which immediately rowed ashore, and 
 landed the troops." — Orme, iii. 617. 
 
 1762. " No European boat can land, but 
 the Natives make use of a boat of a pa;rticu- 
 lar construction called a Mausolo," etc. — 
 MS. letter of Jwmes Rennell, April 1st. 
 
 1783. " The want of Uassoola boats 
 (built expressly for crossing the surf) will 
 be severely felt." — In lAfe of Colebrooke, 9. 
 
 1826. "The masuli-boats (which first 
 word is merely a corruption of 'muchli,' 
 fish) have been often described, and except 
 that they are sewed together with coco-nut 
 twine, instead of being fastened with nails, 
 they very much resemble the high, deep, 
 charcoal boats .... on the Ganges." — 
 Heber, ii. 174 (ed. 1844). 
 
 1879. ' ' Madras has no harbour ; nothing 
 but a long open beach, on which the surf 
 dashes with tremendous violence. Un- 
 lucky i>assengers were not landed there in 
 the ordinary sense of the term, but were 
 thrown violently on the shore, from springy 
 and elastic Uasulah boats, and were occa- 
 sionally carried off by sharks, if the said 
 boats chanced to be upset in the rollers." — 
 Saty. Review, Sept. 20. 
 
 Mussuck, s. The leathern water- 
 bag, consisting of the entire skin of a 
 large goat, stript of the hair and 
 dressed, which is carried by a hhishtl 
 (see Bheesty.) Hind, mashah. 
 
 1842. "Might it not be worth while to 
 try the experiment of having ' mussucks ' 
 made of waterproof cloth in England ? " — 
 Sir G. Arthur, in Ind. Adm. of Lord Ellen- 
 borough, 220. 
 
 Mussulman, adj. and s. Mahom- 
 medan. JKmsZito, 'resigning' or ' sub- 
 mitting' (sc. oneself to God), is the 
 name given by Mahommed to the 
 Faithful. The Persian plural of this is 
 MusUmdn, which appears to have been 
 
MUST. 
 
 462 
 
 MUSTER. 
 
 adopted as a singular, and the word 
 Mtisliman or Masalmdn thus formed. 
 
 1246. "Intravimus terram Bisermino- 
 mm. Isti homines linguam Comanicam 
 loquebantur, et adhuc loquuntur ; sed legem 
 Sarracenorum tenent." — Piano Carpini, in 
 Bee. de Voyages, &o., iv. 750. 
 
 0. 1540. " disse por tres vezes, 
 
 Lah, hilah, hilah, lah Muhamed rogol halah, 
 MaBSoleymoens e ho^jies justos da santa 
 ley de Mafamede." — Pinto, oh. lix. 
 
 1559. "Although each horde (of Tartars) 
 has its proper name, e.g. particularly the 
 horde of the Savolhensians . . . and many 
 others, which are in truth Mahometans ; yet 
 do they hold it for a grievous insult and 
 reproach to be called and styled Turlcs ; they 
 wish to be styled Besermani, and by this 
 name the Turks also desire to be styled." — 
 Herberstein, in Bamtmo, ii. f . 171. 
 
 c. 1580. " Tutti sopradetti Tartari segui- 
 tano la fade de' Turcni et alia Turchesca cre- 
 dono, ma si tegono a gran vergogna, e molto 
 si corrociano 1 esser detti Turchi,secondo che 
 all' incontro godono d'esser Besurmani, oiob 
 gete eletta, chiamati." — Descrittione della 
 Sa/rmatia Evropea del magn. caval. Aless. 
 Chiagnino, in Ramium>, ii. pt. ii. f. 72. 
 
 1619. ". . . . i Uusalmani, ciob i sal- 
 vati ; che cosa pazzamente si chiamano 
 fra di loro i maoraettani." — P. della Voile, 
 i. 794. 
 
 „ "The precepts of the Moslemans 
 
 are first, circumcision "—Gabriel 
 
 Sionita, in Punhas, ii. 1504. 
 
 1653. "... son infanterie d'Indistannis 
 Hansulmaus, ou Indiens de la seote des 
 Sonnis."— De la Boullaye-le-Gowz, ed. 1657, 
 233. 
 
 1673. "Yet here are a sort of bold, 
 lusty, and most an end drunken Beggarj 
 of the Musslemen Cast, that if they see a 
 Christian in good clothes, mounted on a 
 stately horse .... are presently upon 
 their Punctilio's with God Almighty, and 
 interrogate him. Why he suffers him to go 
 a Foot, and in Kags, and the Coffery (Un- 
 believer) to vaunt it thus ? "—Fryer, 91. , 
 
 1788. " We escape an ambiguous termi- 
 nation by adopting Moslem, instead of 
 Uusulmau in the plural nvmhei."— Gibbon, 
 pref . to vol. iv. 
 
 Iffust, adj. Pers. mast, ' drunk.' 
 It is applied in Persia also, and in 
 India specially, to male animals, such 
 as elephants and ca,mels, in a state of 
 periodical excitement. 
 
 Mustees, Mestiz, &c. s. A half- 
 caste. A corruption of the Portuguese 
 mestizo, having the same meaning;* 
 French, metis and metif. 
 
 * "Mestim. Amixling; applied to human tieings 
 and animals bom of a father and mother of dif- 
 ferent species, like a mule." — Bluteav,. 
 
 1546. " The Governor in honour of this 
 great action (the victory at Diu), ordered 
 that all the mestizos who were in Dio should 
 be inscribed in the Book, and that pay and 
 subsistence should be assigned to them,— 
 subject to the King's confirmation. For a 
 regulation had been sent to India that no 
 mestizo of India should be given pay or 
 subsistence : for, as it was laid down, it was 
 their duty to serve for nothing, seeing that 
 they had their houses and heritages in the 
 country, and being on their native soil were 
 bound to defend it." — Gorrea, iv. 580. 
 
 1552. " the sight of whom as 
 
 soon as they came, caused immediately to 
 gather about them a number of the natives, 
 Moors in beUef, and Negroes with curly 
 hair in appearance, and some of them only 
 swarthy, as being mistioos." — Barroa, I., 
 ii. 1. 
 
 1586. "...,. che se sono nati qua di 
 donne indiane, gli domandano mestizi." — 
 Sassetti in Be Gubematis, 188. 
 
 1588. " . . . . An interpretonr 
 
 which was a Mestizo, that is halfe an In- 
 dian, and halfe a Portugall." — Candish, in 
 RaU. iv. 337. 
 
 c. 1610. "Le C^pitaine et les Marchands 
 estoient Mestifs, les autres Indiens Chris- 
 tia.nisez."—Pyrard de Laval, i. 16.5. 
 
 This author has also Metifs (ii. 10), and 
 again : " . . , . qu'ils appeUent ]Ketice|), 
 c'est k dire Uetifs, meslez ' (ii. 23). 
 
 ,, " le vy vne moustre generalle de 
 tons les Habitans portans armes, taut Por- 
 tugais que Metices et Indiens, and se trou- 
 uerent environ 4000." — Moquet, 352. 
 
 c. 1665. " And, in a word Bengale is a 
 country abounding in all things ; and tie 
 for this very reason that so many Portu- 
 
 fuese, UestickB, and other Christians are 
 ed thither."— Seniier, E. T., 140. 
 1699. " Wives of Freemen, Muatees." — 
 Census of Company's Servants on the Coast, 
 in WTteeler, i. 356. 
 
 1727. "A poor Seaman had got a pretty 
 Unstice Wife."— .4. Sam., ii. 10. 
 
 1834. "You don't know these Baboos. 
 . . . Most of them now-a-days have their 
 Misteesa Beebees, and their MToosulmaunees 
 and not a few their Gora Beebees Ukewise." 
 —The Baboo, &o., 167-168. 
 
 Muster, s. A pattern, or a sample, 
 From Port, mostra (Span, muestra. 
 Ital. m.ostra). 
 
 The -word is current in China, as 
 well as India. See Wells Williams's 
 Guide, 237. 
 
 c. 1444. " Vierao a.s nossas Galds por 
 commissSo sua com algunas amostras de 
 a9ucar da Madeira, de Sangue de Drago, e 
 de outras cousas." — Gadamosto, Navega^ao 
 primeira, 6. 
 
 1563. "And they gave me a mostra of 
 amowum, which I brought to Goa, and 
 showed to the apothecaries here; and I 
 compared it with the drawings of the sim- 
 ples of Dioscorides." — Garcia, 1. 15. 
 
MUTLVB. 
 
 463 
 
 MTJZBEE. 
 
 1601. "Musters and Shewes of Gold." 
 — Old Transl. of GaJvano, Ha,k. Soc, p. 83. 
 1612. "A Moore came aboord with a 
 muster of Cloves." — Saris, in Purchaa, i. 357. 
 1673. " Merchants bringing and re- 
 ceiving Musters." — Fryer, 84. 
 
 1702. " . . . . Packing Stuff, Packing 
 Materials, Musters." — Quinquepartite In- 
 denture, in Ctia/rtera of the E. I. Co., 325. 
 
 1727. "He advised me to send to the 
 King .... that I designed to trade with 
 Iris Subjects .... which I did, and in 
 twelve Days received an Answer that I 
 might, but desired me to send some person 
 up with Musters of all my Goods."— ^. 
 Ham., ii. 200. 
 
 c. 1760. ' ' He (the tailor) never mea- 
 sures you ; he only asks master for muster, 
 as he terms it, that is for a pattern." — Ives, 
 62. 
 
 Mutlub, s. Hind, from Ar. mat- 
 hb. The Arabic, from talab, ' lie 
 asked,' properly means a question, 
 hence intention, -wish, object, &c. In 
 Anglo-Indian use it always means 
 'purpose, gist,' and the like. Illite- 
 rate natives by a common form of 
 corruption turn the word into matbal. 
 In the Punjab this occurs in printed 
 hooks; and an adjective is formed, 
 matball, ' opinionated,' and the like. 
 
 Mutt, Muth, 8. Skt. matha ; a sort 
 of convent where a celibate priest (or 
 one making such profession) fives with 
 disciples making the same profession ; 
 one of whom becomes his successor. 
 Buildings of this kind are very common 
 all over India, and some are endowed 
 with large estetes. 
 
 1874. " The monastic Order is celibate, 
 and in 3, great degree erratic and mendi- 
 cant, but has anchorage places and head- 
 quarters in the maths. — Gale. Review, 
 cxvii. 212. 
 
 Muttongosht, s. {i.e. ' Mutton- 
 flesh '), Anglo-Indian domestic Hind, 
 for ' Mutton.' 
 
 Mnttongye, s. Sea^Hind. matangai, 
 a (nautical) martingale ; a corruption 
 of the Eng. word. 
 
 Muttra, n.p. A very ancient and 
 holy Hindu city on the Jumna, 30 
 miles above Agra. The name is 
 Mathura, and it appears in Ptolemy as 
 MdSoupa ri tSiv Oemv. The sanctity of the 
 name has caused it to be applied in 
 numerous new localities; see under 
 Madura. 
 
 Muxadabad, n.p. Arab. Pers. Mak- 
 
 suddbad, a name that often occurs in 
 books of the last century. It pertains 
 to the same city that has latterly been 
 called Murshidabad, the capital of the 
 Nawabs of Bengal since the beginning 
 of last century. The town Mak- 
 sUddbad is stated by Tiefenthaler to 
 have been founded by Akbar. The 
 Governor of Bengal, Murshid Kull 
 Khan (also called in English histories 
 Jafler Khan) moved the seat of govern- 
 ment hither in 1704, and gave the 
 place his own name. It is written 
 Muxudavad in the early English records 
 down to 1760 ( TV. W. Hunter). 
 
 1703-4. "The first act of the Nuwab, on 
 his return to Bengal, was to change the 
 name of the city of Makhsoosabad to Moor- 
 shudabad; and by establishing in it the 
 mint, and by erecting a palace .... to 
 render it the capital of the Province." — 
 Stewart, S. of Bengal, 309. 
 
 1726. "'IILoxaiaba.ih."—Valentijn, Cho- 
 rom. etc. 147. 
 
 1727. "Muxadabaud is but 12 miles 
 from it (Cossimbazar), a Place of much 
 greater Antiquity, and the Mogul has a 
 Mint there ; but the ancient name of 
 Muxadabaud has been changed for Rajah- 
 mal, for above a Century." — A. Ham., ii. 
 20. (There is great confusion in this.) 
 
 1751. " I have heard that Kam Kissen Seat, 
 who lives in Calcutta, has carried goods to 
 that place without paying the Muzidavad 
 Syre (see Sayer) Chowkey duties. I am 
 greatly surprised, and send a Chubdar to 
 bring him, and desire you will be speedy in 
 delivering him over." — Letter from Nawab 
 Allyverdi Oamn to the Prest. of Council, 
 dated Muzidavad, 20th May. 
 
 1756. "The Nabob, irritated by the 
 disappointment of his expectations of im- 
 mense wealth, ordered Mr. Holwell and the 
 two other prisoners to be sent to Muza- 
 davad." — Orme, in., p. 79. 
 
 1782. "You demand an account of the 
 East Indies, the Mogul's dominions, and 
 Muxadabad .... I imagine when you 
 made the above requisition that you did it 
 with a view rather to try my knowledge 
 than to increase your own, for your great 
 skill in geography would point out to you 
 that Muzadabad is as far from Madras, as 
 Constantinople is from Glasgow." — T. 
 Munro to his brother William, in Ufe, &e., 
 iii. 41. 
 
 Muzbee, s. The name of a class of 
 Sikhs originally of low-caste, vulg. 
 mazbl, apparently mazliabl from Ar. 
 mazhah, 'religious belief.' Cunningham 
 says indeed that the name was applied 
 to Sikh converts from Mahommedan- 
 ism {History, p. 379). But this is not 
 the usual application now. 
 
 1858. " On the 19th June (1857) I ad_ 
 
MY ANNA. 
 
 464 
 
 MYBOBALAN. 
 
 vocated, in the search for new Military 
 classes, the raising of a corps of Muzzubees 
 . . . The idea was ultimately carried out, 
 and improved by making them pioneers." — 
 Letter from Col. H. B. Bdwardes to R. Mont- 
 gomery, Usq., 23 of March. 
 
 1858. "To the same destination (DeUii) 
 was sent a strong corps of Muzhiibee (low- 
 caste) Sikhs, numbering 1200 men, to serve 
 as pioneers." — Letter from B. Temple, Secre- 
 tary to Punjab Govt, dd. LaJwre, 25th May, 
 1858. 
 
 Myanua, s. See Meeaua. 
 
 1784. "... An entire new Uyannah, 
 painted and gilt, lined with orange silk, 
 with curtains and bedding complete." — In 
 Seton-Karr, i. 49. 
 
 „ ". Patna common chairs, couches and 
 teapoys, two Mahana palanquins." — Id. 62. 
 
 Mydan, Meidaiin, s. Hind, from 
 Pers. maidan. An open space, an 
 esplanade, parade-ground or green, in 
 or adjoining a town; a piazza (in the 
 Italian sense) ; any open plain mth 
 grass on it ; a chaugdn ground (see 
 Chicane) ; a battle-field. In Ar., 
 usually, a hippodrome or race-course. 
 
 c. 1330. " But the brethren were mean- 
 while brought out to the Medan, i.e. the 
 piazza of the City, where an exceeding 
 great iire had been kindled. And Friar 
 Thomas went forward to cast himself into 
 the fire, but as he did so a certain Saracen 
 
 caught him by the hood " — Friar 
 
 Odoric, in Cathay, 63. 
 
 1618. "When it is the hour of com- 
 plines, or a little later to speak exactly, it 
 is the time for the promenade, and eveiy 
 one goes on horseback to the meidan, which 
 is always kept clean, watered by a number 
 of men whose business this is, who water it 
 carrying the water in skins slung over the 
 shoulder, and usually well shaded and very 
 cool."— P. deUa VaUe, i. 707. 
 ,c. 1665. " Celui (Quervansera) des 
 Etraugers est bien plus spacieux quel'autre 
 et est quarrd, et tous deux font face au 
 Meidan."— TAOTcnoi, v. 214. 
 
 1670. "Before this house is a great 
 square meidan or promenade, planted on 
 all sides with great trees, standing in rows." 
 — Andriesz, 35. 
 
 1673. " The Midan, or open Space before 
 the Caun's Palace, is an Oblong and Stately 
 Piatzo, with real not belied Cloisters." — 
 Fryer, 249. 
 
 1828. " All this was done with as much 
 coolness and precision, as if he had been at 
 exercise upon the maidaun." — TheKuszil- 
 bash, i. 223. 
 
 Kyna, Mina, etc, s. Hind, mains,. 
 A name applied to several birds of the 
 family of starlings. The common 
 myna is the Acridotheres tiHstis of Linn. ; 
 the southern Hill-Myna is the Qracula, 
 
 also Eulahes religiosa of Linn. ; the 
 Northern HUl-Myna, Eulahes inter- 
 media of Hay (see Jerdon's Birds, ed. 
 1877, ii. Pt. i. 325, 337, 339). 
 
 Of both the first and last it ma5'^ 
 be said that they are among the most 
 teachable of imitative birds, articula- 
 ting -words -with great distinctness, and 
 ■without Polly's nasal tone. We have 
 heard a -wild one (probably the first), 
 on a tree in a field, spontaneously 
 echoing the very peculiar call of the 
 black partridge from an adjoining 
 jungle, with unmistakeable truth. 
 
 There is a curious description in 
 Aelian {DeNat. ^n.,xvi. 2) of an Indian 
 talking bird which we thoug:ht at one 
 time to be the Myna ; but it seems to 
 be nearer the Shama, and under that 
 head the quotation will be found. 
 
 1631. Jac. Bontius describes a kind of 
 Myna in Java, which he calls Pita, seu 
 potius Sturrms I%dicut. " The owner, an old 
 Mussulman woman, only lent it to the 
 author to be drawn, after great persuasion, 
 and on a stipulation, that her beloved bird 
 should get no swine's flesh to eat. And 
 when he had promised accordingly, the 
 aim pessima immediately began to chaunt'*. 
 Orang Nasarani catjor macan bdbi\ i.e. 
 ' Dog of a Christian, eater of swine ! ' " — 
 Lib. v., cap. 14, p. 67. 
 
 1813. " The myneh is a very entertaining 
 bird, hopping about the house, and articu- 
 lating several words in the manner of the 
 starling." — Forbes, Or. Mem., i. 47. 
 
 1817. " Of all birds the chiong (miner) 
 is the most highly prized." — Baffles's Java, 
 i. 260. 
 
 1875. " A talking mina in a cage, and a 
 rat-trap, completed the adornments of the 
 veranda." — The tUlermna, ch. xii. 
 
 1878. "The myna has no wit . '. . His 
 only way of catching a worm is to lay hold 
 of its tail and pull it out of its hole, — gene- 
 rally breaking it in the middle and losing 
 the bigger half." — Ph. Robinson, In My 
 Indian Garden, 28. 
 
 1879. "So the dog went to a maina, 
 and said : ' What shall I do to hurt this 
 cat ?' "— Stote, Indian Fairy Tales, 18. 
 
 Myrobalan, s. A name appUed to 
 certain dried fruits and kernels of as- 
 tringent flavour, but of several species, 
 and not even all belonging to the same 
 Natural Order, which were from an 
 early date exported from India, and 
 had a high reputation in the medieval 
 pharmacopoeia. This they appear (some 
 of them) to retain in native Indian 
 medicine ; though they seem to have 
 disappeared from Enghsh use and have 
 no place in Hanbury and Pliiokiger's 
 great work the Pharmacographia. They 
 
MYROBALAN. 
 
 465 
 
 MYBOBALAN. 
 
 are still, to some extent, imported into 
 England, tut for use in tanning and 
 dyemg, not in piarmacy. 
 
 It is not quite clear how the term 
 myrdbalan, in tliia sense, came into use. 
 Por the people of India do not seem 
 to have any single name denoting these 
 fruits or drugs as a group ; nor do the 
 Aiahio dictionaries afford one either 
 (hut see further on). Mvpo^aXavos is 
 spoken of hy some ancient authors, 
 e.g., Aristotle, Diosooridos and Pliny, 
 but it was applied by them to one or 
 more fruits *\entirely unconnected 
 ■with the subjects of this article. 
 This name had probably been pre- 
 served in the laboratories, and was 
 applied by some early translator of the 
 iLrabio writers on Materia Medica 
 to these Indian products. Though we 
 have said that (so far as we can dis- 
 cover) the Arabic dictionaries afford no 
 word with the comprehensive sense of 
 Myrobalan, it is probable that the 
 physicians had such a word, and Garcia 
 De Orta, who is trustworthy, says 
 explicitly that the Arab practitioners 
 whom he had consulted applied to the 
 whole class the name delegi; a word 
 which we cannot identify, unless it 
 'originated in a clerical error for alelegi, 
 i.e. ihlilaj. This last word may per- 
 haps be taken as covering all myro- 
 halans ; for according to the Glossary 
 to Rhazes at Leyden (quoted by Dozy, 
 8uppt. i. 43,) it applies to the KCihuli, 
 the yelloiv, and the hlaclt (or Indian), 
 whilst the Emblic is also called Ihlilaj 
 amlaj. 
 
 In the Kashmir Customs Tariff (in 
 Fwnjab Trade Report, coxcvi.) we have 
 entries of 
 
 "Hulela (Myrobalan). 
 Bulela (Bellerick ditto). 
 Amia (Emblica Phyllanthus)." 
 
 The kinds recognized in the Medieval 
 pharmacopoeia were five, viz. : — 
 
 (1) The Emhlic myrobalan ; which is 
 the dried astringent fruit of the Anwuld 
 of Hind., the EmUica officiriaUs of 
 Gaertner {Phyllanthus Emhlica, L., 
 N. 0. Euphorlnaceae). The Persian 
 name .of this is amlah, but, as the 
 Arabic amlaj suggests, probably in 
 older Persian arnlag, and hence no 
 doubt Emhlica. Garcia says it was 
 
 * One of them is generally identified with the 
 seeds of JtforiTifira pterygospetTna — see Horseradish 
 Tree— the Ben-nuts of old writers, and affording 
 Oil of Ben, used as a basis in perfumery. 
 
 called by the Arab physicians embelgi 
 (which we should write amhaljt). 
 
 (2) The Belleric Myrobalan; the fruit 
 of Terminalia Bellerica, Eoxb. (N.O. 
 Comhretaceae), consisting of a small nut 
 enclosed in a thin exterior rind. The 
 Arabic name given in Ibn Baithar is 
 halilij; in the old Latin version of 
 Avioenna helilegi ; and in Persian it is 
 called balll and balila. Garcia says 
 the Arab physicians called it heleregi 
 {ballrij, and in old Persian probably 
 baling) which accounts for Bellerica. 
 
 (3) The Ohebuh'c Myrobalan ; the 
 fruit of Terminalia Ghebula, Eoxb. 
 The derivation of this name which we 
 have given under Chebulee is con- 
 firmed by the Persian name, which is 
 Hallla-i-KabuM. It can hardly have 
 been a product of 'Kabul, but may 
 have been imported into Persia by 
 that route, whence the name, as 
 calicoes got their name from Calicut. 
 Garcia says these myrobalans were 
 called by his Arabs giiebulgi. Ibn 
 Baithar calls them halUaj ; and many 
 of the authorities whom he quotes 
 specify them as Kabull. 
 
 {i), and (5). The Blaeh Myrobalan, 
 otherwise called ' Indian,' and the^ 
 Yellow or Citrine. These, according 
 to Eoyle (Essay on Antiq. of Hindoo 
 Medicme, Ipp. 36-37) were both pro- 
 ducts of T. Ohebvla in different states ; 
 but this does not seem quite certain. 
 Further varieties were sometimes re- 
 cognized, and nine are said to be 
 specified in a paper in an early vol. of 
 the JPhilos. Transactions.* One kind 
 called Sini or Chinese, is mentioned by 
 one of the authorities of Ibn Baithar, 
 quoted below, and is referred to by 
 Garcia. 
 
 The virtues of Myrobalans are said to 
 be extolled by Charaka, the oldest of the 
 Sanskrit writers on Medicine. Some of 
 the Arabian and Medieval Grreek 
 authors, referred to by Eoyle, also 
 speak of a combination of different 
 Muds of Myrobalan called Tryphera or 
 Tryphala ; a fact of great interest. For 
 this is the triphala ('Three-fruits') of 
 
 ^ This article we have been unable to find. Dr. 
 Hunter in As. Researches (xi. 182) quotes from a 
 Persian work of Mahommed Husain Shirazi, com- 
 municated to him by Mr. Colebrooke, the names 
 of 6 varieties of Halila (or Myrobalan) as afforded 
 in different stages of maturity by the Terminalia 
 Chebula : — 1. H. Zira, when just set (from Zlra, 
 cummin-seed). 2. H. Jawi (from Jao, barley). 
 3. Zangl or Hindi (The Black M.). i. H. Chlnl. 
 5. H. 'As/ar, or Yellow. 6. H. Kaliull, the mature 
 fruit. 
 
 H n 
 
MYBOBALAX. 
 
 4(iC. 
 
 MYBOBALAN. 
 
 Hindu medicine, whick appears in 
 AmaraJcosha (o. A.D. 500), as well as 
 in a prescription of Susmta, the 
 disciple of Oharaka, and wHcli is still, 
 it would seem, familiar to the native 
 Indian practitioners. It is, according 
 to Eoyle, a combination of the black, 
 yellow and ChehuKc ; but Garcia, who 
 calls it Unepala {tin-plial in Hind. = 
 'Three-fruits') seems to imply that 
 it consisted of the three kinds known 
 in Goa, viz., citrine (or yellow), the 
 Indian (or black), and the helleric. The 
 cmhlic, he says, were not used in 
 medicine there, only in tanning, like 
 sumach. 
 
 The Myrobalans imported in the 
 middle ages seem often to have been 
 jjreserved (in syrup ?). 
 
 C. B.C. 340. "fitOTt ^ yeVi'Tjffis TOv Kapirov ev rrj 
 apxfi iarl Xdipi-s ykvKVTrjTo?. Toii/ iLvpo^a^dviav 
 Se SevSptav ec TjJ ap)^7J, OTav il)aviinTiv, ol KapiroC etcrt 
 y\vK€ig' KoivSis 8k ettrt (jrpu^Kol Kat evTJj Kpd<r€L av- 
 
 Tuiv TTiitpcii' . , . — Aristoteles, De Plantis, 
 ii. 10. 
 
 u. A.D. 60. " i^oLvi^ kv h.lyvmw yivcTO-i' Tpi/yarat 
 5e jueTOJrwpoucnj? T^y xara 7y]V oiTU)pav aKpi^^, jra- 
 p€fi^4piav rp 'ApapiKrj ^v po^aKavat^ TTofia St 
 
 Xiyertu." — Dioscorides dc Mut. Medica, I. 
 cxiviii. 
 
 0. A.D. 70. " Myrobalanum Troglodytis 
 et Thebaidi et Arabiae quae ludaeam ab 
 Aegypto disterminat commune est, nascens 
 unguento, ut ipso nomine apparet, quo 
 item indicatur et glandem esse. Arbor est 
 
 heliotropio simili folio, fructus 
 
 magnitudine abellanae nucis,"etc. — Pliny, 
 xii. 21 (46). 
 
 c. 540. A prescription of Aetius of 
 Amida, which will be found transcribed 
 under Zedoary, includes myrobalan among 
 a large number of ingredients, chiefly of 
 Oriental origin ; and one doubts whether 
 the word may not here be used in the later 
 sense. 
 
 1552. "La campagne de lericho est 
 entournde de mota'ignes de tons costez : 
 oignant laquelle, et du costd de midy est 
 la mer morte. . . . Les arbres qui portent 
 le Licion, naissent en ceste plaine, et aussi 
 les arbres qui portent les Myrobalans 
 CitrivjS, du noyau desquels les habitants 
 iont de I'huille."* — P. Belon, Observations, 
 cd. 15.54, f. 144. 
 
 c. 1343. " Preserved Mirabolans (mira- 
 holani covditi) should be big and black, and 
 the envelope over the nut tender to the 
 tooth ; and the bigger and blacker and 
 tenderer to the tooth (like candied walnuts) 
 the better they are. . . . Some people say 
 that in India they are candied when un- 
 
 * This is probably Bolanitis aegyptiaca, Dclile, 
 the zak of the Ai'abs, which is not \inlike myrob<a- 
 lan frnit, and yiehls an oil much used medirinally. 
 The Negroes of the Niger make an intoxicating 
 spirit of it. 
 
 ripe (acerbe), just as we candy * the unripe 
 tender walnuts, and that when they are 
 candi*i in this way they have no nut 
 within, but are all through tender like our 
 walnut-comfits. But if this is really done, 
 anyhow none reach us except those with a 
 nut inside, and often very hard nuts too. 
 They should be kept in brown earthen 
 pots glazed, in a syrop made of cassia 
 fistula t and honey or sugar ; and they 
 should remain always in the syrop, for they 
 form a moist preserve and are not fit to use 
 dry." —PegoloUi, p. 377. 
 
 c. 1343. (At Alexandria) "Are sold by the 
 ten mans (mene, see Uaund) .... amo- 
 mum, mirabolans of every kind, camphor, 
 castor. . . ." — Id. .57. 
 
 1487. " . . . Vasi grandi di conf eotione, 
 mirobolani e gengiovo." — Letter on presents 
 sent by the Sultan to L. de' Medici, in 
 Roscoe's Lorenzo, ed. 1825, ii. 372. 
 
 1505. (In Calicut) " 11 nasce mlrabolani, 
 emblici e chebali, Ii quali valeno ducati do' 
 el boar." — Lionardo Ga' Masser, p. 27. 
 
 1560. " Mais pource que le Ben, que les 
 Grecz appellent Balanus Myrepsica, m'a 
 fait souvenir_ des Myrabolans des Arabes, 
 dont y en a cinq especes : et que d'aiUeurs, 
 on en vse ordinairement en Medecine, 
 encores que les anciens Grecz n'en aycnt 
 fait aucune mention : il m'a sembl^ bon 
 d'en toucher mot : car i'eusse fait grand 
 tort k ces Gommentaires de les priuer d'vn 
 fruict si requis en Medecine. II y a donques 
 cinq especes de Myrabolans." — MattkioH, 
 Com. on Dioscoride.s, old Fr. Tr., p. 394. 
 
 1610. 
 " Kastril. How know you ? 
 
 Svbtle. Bv inspection on her forehead ; 
 And subtlety of lips, which must be tasted 
 Often, to make a judgment 
 
 [Kisses her again,] 
 'Slight, she melts 
 Like a IS.yr&'bolaiie."— The Alchemist, iv. 1. 
 
 T672. "Speaking of the GUns Un- 
 ffuentaria, otherwise call'd Bcdaniis Mi- 
 repsica or Ben Arabum, a very rare Tree, 
 yielding a most fragrant and highly es- 
 teem'd Oyl ; he is very particular in des- 
 cribing the extraordinary care he used in 
 cultivating such as were sent to him in 
 Holland." — Notice of a Work by Abraham 
 
 * " Confettiamo,*' make comfits of; "preserve," 
 but the latter word is too vague. 
 
 t This is surely not what we now call Cassia 
 Fistula, tlie long cylindrical pod of a leguminous 
 tree, affording a mild laxative ? But Hanbur>' and 
 FHiokiger (pp. 195, 475) show that some Citgsia 
 bark, {of the cinnamon kind) was known in tlie 
 early centuries of om- era as KotrCa (Tupivywfiijs find 
 cassia Jisiularis;-v/M\st the di-ug now called Cassi", 
 Fistula, Ij. is first noticed by a medical writer of 
 Constantinople towards A.D. 1300. Pegolotti, at 
 p. 366, gives a few lines of instruction forjudging 
 of cassiafistola : " It ought to be black, and thick, 
 and unbroken (saldd), and heavy, and the thicker 
 it is, and the blacker the outside rind is, the riper 
 and better it is ; and it retains its virtue well for 
 2 years." This is not veiy decisive, but on tlio 
 whole we should suppose Pegolotti's cnssiu Jlstola 
 to be either a spice-bark, or solid twigs of a like 
 plant (sec H. & F. 47'i), 
 
MYSORE. 
 
 467 
 
 NABOB. 
 
 Muntinrj, M.D., in Philosoph. Trans, ix. 
 249. 
 
 Mysore, n. p. The city wliicli was 
 the capital of the Hindoo kingdom, 
 taking its name, and which last was 
 founded in 1610 by a local chief on 
 the decay of the Vijayanagar djmasty. 
 (See Bisnagar and_ Narsinga). 
 
 0. P. Brown gives the etym. as 
 Maisi-ur, Maisi being the name of a 
 local goddess like Pomona or Plora; 
 •ar=town or village. It is however 
 usually said to be a corruption of 
 Mahish-dsura, the buffalo-demon slain 
 by the goddess Durga or Kali. 
 
 Mysore Thorn. The Caescdpinia 
 sepiaria, Eoxb. It is anned with short, 
 sharp, recurved prickles ; and is much 
 used as a fence in the Deccan. Hyder 
 Ali planted it round his strongholds in 
 Mysore, 
 
 N. 
 
 Nabob, s. Port. Nahaho, and Pr. 
 ia'abab, from Hind. Nawah, which is 
 the Arab pi. of sing. Ndyah, ' a de- 
 puty,' and was appued in a singu- 
 lar sense* to a delegate of the supreme 
 chief, viz., a Viceroy or Chief Gover- 
 nor under the Great Mogul, e. g. 
 the NawSb of Surat, the Nawah of 
 Oudh, the Nawah of Arcot, ihe Nawah 
 Nazim of Bengal. Prom this use it 
 became a title of rank without neces- 
 sarily having any office attached. It 
 is now a title occasionally conferred, 
 like a peerage, on Mahommedan gen- 
 tlemen of distinction and good service, 
 as Bai and Raja are upon Hindus. 
 Nabob is used in two ways. 
 
 (a) Simply as a corruption and re- 
 presentative of Nawah. We got it direct 
 from the Port, nabdbo, see quotation 
 from Bluteau below. 
 
 (b) It began to be applied in the 
 last century, when the transactions of 
 CUve made the epithet familiar in 
 
 * Dozy says (2nd ed. 323) that the plnral form 
 IMS heen adopted by mistake. Wilson says 'hono- 
 nflcally.' , Possibly in this and other Jike cases it 
 came from popular misunderstanding of the Arabic 
 plurals. So we have omra, i.e. umara, pi. of amir 
 used singularly and forming a plural ummyan. 
 See also omlai aud mehauL 
 
 England, to Anglo-Indians who re- 
 turned with fortunes from the East ; 
 and Foote's play of 'The Nabob' 
 (Ndbob) (1768), aided in giving general 
 currency to the word in this sense. 
 
 a. — 
 
 1604. " . . . . delante del Nauabo que 
 es justicia mayor." — Guerrero, Belacion, 70. 
 
 1615. "There was as Nababo in Surat 
 a certain Persian Mahommedan (Monro 
 Parsio) called Mooarre Eethiao, who had 
 come to Goa in the time of the Viceroy 
 E.uy Lourengo de Tavora, and who being 
 treated with much familiarity and kindness 
 by the Portuguese . . . came to confess 
 that it could not but be that truth was with 
 their Law. . . ." — Bocarro, p. 354. 
 
 1616. " Catechumeni ergo parentes viros 
 aliquot induount honestos et assessores 
 Nauabi, id est, judicis supremi, cui eon- 
 siliarii erant, uti et Proregi, ut libellum 
 famosum adversus Pinnerum spargerent." 
 — Jarric, Thesaurus, iii., 378. 
 
 1653. "... II prend la quality de 
 Nabab qui vault autant Si dire que mon- 
 seigneur." — De laBoullaye-le-Gouz (pd. 1657) 
 142. 
 
 1652. "The Nahab* was sitting, ac- 
 cording to the custom of the Country, bare- 
 foot, like one of our Taylors, with a great 
 number of Paper.s stioldng between hi» 
 Toes, and others between the Fingers of his 
 left hand, which Papers he drew sometimes 
 from between his Toes, sometimes from 
 between his Fingers, and order'd what 
 answers should be given to every one." — 
 Tavemier, E. T. ii. 99. 
 
 1666. "The ill-dealing of the Nahab,* 
 proceeded from a scurvy trick that was 
 play'd me by three Canary-birds at the 
 Great Mogul's Court. The story whereof 
 was thus in short . . ."—Ibid. ii. 57. 
 
 1673. " Gaining by these steps a nearer 
 intimacy with the Nabob, he cut the new 
 Business out every day." — Fryer, 183. 
 
 1675. "But when we were purposing 
 next day to depart, there came letters out 
 of the Moorish Camp from the Nabab, the 
 field-marshal of the Great Mogul. . . ." — 
 Heiden, Vervaarlijke Schip-Breuk, 52. 
 
 1682. "... Ray Nundelall ye Nababs 
 Duan, who gave me a most courteous recep- 
 tion, rising up and taking of me by ye 
 hands, and ye like at my departure, which 
 I am informed is a greater favour than he 
 has ever shown to any Franke. . . ." — 
 Hedges, Oct. 27. , , , ,r , 
 
 Hedges writes Ndbob, Nabab, Navab, 
 Nawb. 
 
 1716. " Nababo. Termo do Mogol. He 
 o Titolo do Ministro que he Cabeca."— 
 Bluteau, s.v. 
 
 1727. "A few years ago, the Nabob or 
 •Vice-Roy of Chormondel, who resides at 
 Chickakal, and who superintends that Coun- 
 
 * The word is' so misprinted throughout thi» 
 part of the English version. 
 
 H H 2 
 
NABOB. 
 
 468 
 
 NABOB. 
 
 try for the Mogul, for some Disgust he had 
 received from the Inhabitants of Diu 
 Islands, would have made a Present of 
 them to the Colony of Fort St. George." — 
 A. Ham., i. 374. 
 
 1742. " We have had a great man called 
 the Nabob (who is the next person in dignity 
 to the Great Mogul) to visit the Governor. 
 .... His lady, with all her women atten- 
 dance, came the night before him. All the 
 guns fired round the fort upon her arrival, 
 as well as upon his ; he and s!ie are MoorB, 
 whose women are never seen by any man 
 upon earth except their husbands." — Zetter 
 from Madras in Mrs. Delany's Life, ii. 
 169. 
 
 1743. "Every governor of a fort, and 
 every commander of a district had assumed 
 the title of Nabob . . . one day after having 
 received the homage of several of these 
 little lords, Nizam ul muluck said that he 
 had that day seen no less than eighteen 
 Nabobs in the Carnatic." — Orme, Bk. i.. 
 Reprint, p. 51. 
 
 1752. "Agreed . . . that a present 
 should be made the Nabab that might 
 prove satisfactory." — In Long, 33. 
 
 1773. ' 
 " And though my years have passed in this 
 hard duty. 
 
 No Benefit acquired — no Nabob's booty." 
 Epilogue at Tort Marlborough, by W. 
 Marsden, in Mem., 9. 
 
 1787. 
 
 " Of armaments by flood and field ; 
 Of Nabobs you have ma,de to yield." 
 Sitson, in Life and Letters, i. 124. 
 
 1807. "Some say that he is a Tailor 
 who brought out a long bill against some of 
 Lord Wellesley's staff, and was in conse- 
 quence provided for ; others say he was an 
 adventurer, and sold knioknacks to the 
 Nabob of Oude."— 5ij- T. Munro in Life, 
 i. 371. 
 
 1809. " I was surprised that I had heard 
 nothing from theNawaub of the Carnatic." 
 —Ld. Yalentia, i. 381. 
 
 b— 
 
 1773. " I regretted the decay of respect 
 for men of family, and that a Nabob would 
 now carry an election from them. 
 
 " Johnson : Wh^, sir, the Nabob will carry 
 it by means of his wealth, in a country 
 where money is highly, valued, as it must 
 be where nothing can be had without 
 money ; but if it comes to personal pre- 
 ference, the man of family will always 
 carry it." — Boswell,. Journal of a Tour to 
 the Hebrides, under Aug. 25th. 
 
 1780. "The Intrigues of a Nabob, or 
 Bengal the Fittest Soil for the Growth of 
 Lust, Injustice, and Dishonesty. Dedicated 
 to the Hon. the Court of Directors of the 
 Bast India Company. By Henry Fred. 
 Thompson. Printed for the Author." (A 
 base book. ) ^ 
 
 1783. "The office given to a young man 
 gomg to India is of triflihg consequence. 
 But he that goes out an insignificant boy, 
 
 in a few years returns a great Nabob. Mr. 
 Hastings says he has two hundred and fifty 
 of that kind of raw material, who expect 
 to be speedily manufactured into the mer- 
 chantlike quality I mention." — Burke, 
 Speech on Fox's E. I. BiU, in Works and 
 Corr., ed. 1852, iii. 506. 
 
 1787. " The speakers for him (Hastings; 
 were Burgess, who has completely done for 
 himself in one day ; Nichols, a lawyer ; Mr. 
 VanSittart, a nabob ; Alderman Le Me- 
 snrier, a smuggler from Jersey; .... 
 and Dempster, who is one of the good- 
 natured candid men who connect themselves; 
 with e-fery bad man they can find."— id. 
 Minto, in Life, &o., i. 126. 
 
 1848. "'Isn't he very rich?' said 
 Eebecca. 
 
 ' They say all Indian Nabobs are enor- 
 mously rich.'" — Vanity Fair, ed. 1867, i. 
 17. 
 
 c. 1858. 
 " Le vieux Nabab et la Begum d'Arkate." 
 'Leconte de Lisle, ed. 1872, p. 156. 
 
 1872. " Ce train de vie facile . . . sufllfc 
 i me faire d&emer . . . le sumom de 
 Nabob par les bourgeois et les visiteurs de 
 la petite ville." — Rev. des Deux Mondes, 
 xcviii. 938. 
 
 1874. "At that time (c. 1830) the Eoyal 
 Society was very differently composed from 
 what it is now. Any wealthy or well-known 
 person, any M.P. .... or East Indian 
 Nabob, who wished to have F.R.S. added 
 to his name, was sure to obtain admittance." 
 — Geikie, Life of Murchison, i. 197. 
 
 1878. "... A Tunis ?—interrorapit le 
 due. . . . Alors ijourquoi ce nom de Nabab? 
 -^Bah ! les Parisiens n'y regardeut pas de 
 si prfes. Pour eux tout riche stranger est 
 un Nabab, n'importe d'oti il vienne." — 
 Le Nabab, par Alph. Damdet, ch. i. - 
 
 It is purism quite erroneously ap- 
 plied when we find Nabob in tnis 
 sense miswritten Nawah ; thus : 
 
 1878. "These were days when India, 
 little known still in the land that rules it, 
 was less known than it had been in the 
 previous generation, which had seen Warren 
 Hastings impeached, and burghs * bought 
 and sold by Anglo-Indian Nawabs."— 
 Smith's Life of Dr. John Wilson, 30. 
 
 But there is no question of purism 
 in the following delicious passage : 
 
 1878. "If . . . the spirited proprietor 
 of the Daily Telegraph had been informed 
 that our aid of their, friends the Turks 
 would have taken the form of a tax upon 
 paper, and a concession of the Levis to act 
 as Commanders of Regiments of Bashi- 
 Bozouks, with a request to the General- 
 issimo to place them in as forward a 
 position as Nabob was given in the host of 
 
 • Qu. l}oroughs ? The writer does iiyuatice to 
 hfs country when he 8peak.s of burghs being bought 
 and sold. The representation of Scotch Jmrghs 
 before 1832 was bad, but it never was purchasable. 
 There are no Imrglis in England. 
 
NACODA, NACODEB. 
 
 469 
 
 NAGA. 
 
 King David, the harp in Peterborough 
 Court would not have twanged long to (£e 
 tune, of a crasade in behalf of the Sultan of 
 Turkey."— T™«ft, April 11th, p. 470. 
 
 In this passage, in which the wit is 
 equalled only by the scriptural knowledge, 
 observe that Nabob = Naboth, and Naboth 
 =Uriah. 
 
 Nacoda, Nacoder, &c., s. Pers, 
 nd-khudd {navis dominiis) ' a skipper;' 
 tlie master of a native vessel. (Per- 
 haps the original sense is ratier the 
 owner of the ship, going mth it as his 
 own siipercsii^o). It is hard to under- 
 stand why Eeinattd {Relation, ii. 42) 
 calls this " a Malay word . . . derived 
 from the Persian," especially consi- 
 dering that he is dealing with a boot 
 of the 9th and 10th centuries. 
 
 0. 916. " Bientdt I'on ne garda pas mgme 
 de m&agements pour les patrons de navires 
 (naiiiSMiuda, pi. of naknuda) Arabes, et 
 les maltres de batiments marchands furent 
 en butte k des pretentions injustes." — 
 delation, &c., i. 68. 
 
 0. 1348. "The second day after our 
 arrival at the port of EaUukaii, this 
 princess invited the nakhodha, or owner of 
 the ship {sahib-al-markab) the kardnl or 
 clerk (see Cranny), the merchants, the chief 
 people, the tandail (see tindal) or com- 
 mander of the crew, the sipasalax (q.v.) or 
 commander of the fighting men." — Ibn 
 Batwta, iv. 250. 
 
 1502. "But having been seen by our 
 fleet, the caravels made for them, and the 
 Moors being laden could no longer escape. 
 So they brought them to the Captain 
 General, and all struck sail, and from six 
 of the Zambucos the nacodas came to the 
 Captain General." — Correa, i. 302. 
 
 1540. "Whereupon he desired us that 
 the three uecodas of the Junks, so are the 
 commanders of them called in that country 
 . . . ." — Pinto (orig. cap. xxxv.) in Cogan, 
 p. 42. 
 
 1610. "The sixth Nohnda Melech 
 Ambor, Captaine of a great Ship of Dabidl, 
 came ashore with a great many of the Mer- 
 chants with him, he with the rest were 
 carried about theTowne in pompe." — Sir 
 H. MiddlOm, in Purchas, i. 260. 
 
 1623. "The China Nocheda hath too 
 long deluded you through your owne sim- 
 plicitie to give creditt unto him. " — Council 
 at Batavia, to Rich. Coclcs, in his Diary, ii. 
 341. 
 
 1625. Purchas has the word in many 
 forms ; Nokayday, Nahoda, ITohuda, &c. 
 
 1638. "Their nockado or India Pilot 
 was stab'd in the Groyne twice." — In 
 Hakluyt, iv. 48. 
 
 1649. "In addition to this a receipt 
 must be exacted from the Nachodas." — 
 Secret Instructions in Baldaeus (Germ. ) p. 6. 
 
 1758. " Our Ckocarda (?) assured us they 
 
 were rogues ; but our Knockaty or pilot 
 told us he knew them. . . ." — Ives, 248. 
 
 This word looks like a confusion, in the 
 manner of the Poet of the "Snark," be- 
 tween ndkhuda and (Hind.) arkatl, " a 
 pilot." 
 
 1880. " That a pamphlet should be 
 printed, illustrated by diagrams, and widely 
 circulated, commends itself to the Govern- 
 ment of India .... copies being supplied 
 to Nakhudas and tindals of native craft at 
 small cost." — Besn. of Govt, of India sM to 
 Lights for Shipping, 28th Jan. 
 
 Naga, n.p. The name applied to 
 an extensive group of uncivilised clans 
 of warlike and vindictive character in 
 the eastern part of the hill country 
 which divides Assam Proper (or the 
 valley of the Brahmaputra) from 
 Kachar and the basin of the Surma. 
 A part of these hills was formed into a 
 British district, now under Assam, in 
 1867, but a great body of the Naga 
 clans is still independent. 
 
 The etymology of the name is dis- 
 puted; some identifying it with the 
 Naga or Snake Aborigines, who are so 
 prominent in the legends and the sculp- 
 tures of the Buddhists. But it is, 
 perhaps, more probable that the word 
 is used in the sense of ' naked ' (Skt. 
 nagna, Jiiui.nangd, Beng. nengtd, &c.), 
 which, curiously enough, is that 
 which Ptolemy attributes to the name, 
 and which the fepelliag of Shihabuddin 
 also indicates. 
 
 c. A.D. 50. " f'lt fJ-^XP'- ^o" ^ativSpov, . . . 
 N ayy a Koyai o iniixaivei yVflpSiv Koa-flo^." — Ptol. 
 
 VII. ii. 18. 
 
 0. 1662. " The Rijah had first intended 
 to fly to the STaga Hills, but from fear of 
 our army the Nagas* would not afford him 
 an asylum. ' The NitgsCs live in the southern 
 mountains of As^m, have a light brown 
 complexion, are weU built, but treacherous. 
 In number they equal the helpers of Yagog 
 and Magog, and resemble in hardiness and 
 physical strength the ' A'dis (an ancient Ara- 
 bian tribe). They go about naked like 
 
 beasts Some of their chiefs came to 
 
 see the ]Srawd;b. They wore dark hip- 
 clothes {hmg), ornamented with cowries, 
 and round about their heads they wore a 
 belt of boar's tusks, allowing their black 
 hair to hang down their.neck.'"— -S/K7ia6- 
 uddin Tdhsh, tr. by Prof. Blochmann, in 
 J. As. Sac. Beng., xli. Pt. i. p. 84. 
 
 1883. A correspondent of the " Indian 
 Agriculturist " (Calcutta), of Sept. 1, dates 
 from the Naga Hills, which he calls "Noga, 
 from Nok, not Naga ....," an assertion 
 which one is not bound to accept. "One 
 on the Spot" is not bound to know the ety- 
 
 * The word Nigi is spelt with a nasal n, 
 "NMgii" (p. 76). 
 
N4-GABEE. 
 
 470 
 
 NAIK, NAIQUE. 
 
 niology of a name several thousand years 
 old. 
 
 Nagaree, s. Hind, from Skt. na- 
 gan. The proper Sanskrit character, 
 meaning literally ' of the city ;' and 
 often called deva-nugari, ' the divine 
 city character.' 
 
 Naib, s. H. from Ar. nuyah, a 
 deputy ; see also under Ifabol). 
 
 1682. " Before the expiration of this time 
 we were overtaken by ye Caddie's Neip, ye 
 Meerbar's deputy, and ye Dutch Director's 
 Vakill, (by the way it's observable ye Dutch 
 omit no opporjtunity to do us all the pre- 
 judice that lyes in their iDower)." — Hedges, 
 Oct. 11. 
 
 1765. " . . . . this person was appointed 
 Niab, or deputy governor of Orissa." — Hoi- 
 well. Hist. JEvents, i. 53. 
 
 Naik, Naique, &c. s. Hind, nayak. 
 A term which occurs in nearly all the 
 vernacular languages ; from Skt. nd- 
 yaha, ' a leader, chief, general.' The 
 word is used in several applications 
 among older writers (Portuguese) re- 
 ferring to the south and west of India, 
 as meaning a native captain or head- 
 man of soiae sort (a). It is also a title 
 of honour used among Hindus in the 
 Deocan (b). It is again the name of 
 a Telugu caste, whence the general 
 name of the Kings of Vijayanagara 
 (A.D. 1325-1674), and lof the Lords of 
 Madura (1559-1'741) and other places 
 (c). But its common Anglo-Indian 
 application is to the non-commissioned 
 officer of Sepoys who corresponds to 
 corporal, and wears the double chevron 
 of that rank (d). 
 
 (a)- 
 
 0. 1538. "Mandou tambem hii ITayque 
 com vinti Abescins, que nos veio guardando 
 dos ladroes." — Pinto, ch. iv. 
 
 1548. ''With these four captains there 
 are 12 naiques, who receive as follows — to 
 wit, for 7 naiques who have 37 pardaos 
 and 1 tanga a year .... 11,160 reis. For 
 Cidi naique, who has 30 pardaos, 4 tangas 
 ... and Madguar naique the same . . . 
 and Salgy uaique 24 pardaos a year, and 
 two nafares, who have 8 vintens a month, 
 equal to 12 pardaos 4 tangas a year." — 
 S. Botelho, Tonibo, 215. 
 
 _ 1553. ' ' To guard against these he estab- 
 lished some people of the same island of 
 the Canarese Gentoos with their Naiques, 
 who are the captains of the footmen and of 
 the horsemen." — Barros, Dec. II. Liv. v. 
 cap. 4. 
 
 . c. 1565. "Occorse I'auno 1565, se mi 
 ricordo bene, che il Naic dob il Siguore 
 della CittJi li raandi a domandami certi 
 
 caualli Arabi.'' — C. Federici, in Bamm. 
 iii. 391. 
 
 c. 1610. " le priay done ce capitaine . . . 
 qu'il me fit bailler vne almadie ou bafiteau 
 auec des mariniers et vn Naique j>our 
 truchement." — Mocqnet, 289. 
 
 1646. "II s'appeUe Naique; qui signifie 
 Capitaine, doutant que c'est vn Capitaine 
 du Koy du Narzingue." — Barretto, Bel. da 
 Prm: de Malabar, 255. 
 
 (b)- 
 
 1598. "The Kings of Decam also have 
 a custome when they will honour a man 
 or recompense their service done, and 
 rayse him to dignitie and hftnour. They 
 give him the title of Naygue, which signi- 
 fieth a Capitaine." — lA/nschoten, 51. 
 
 1673. "The Prime NobiUty ' have the 
 title of Naiks or Naiga." — Fryer, 162. 
 
 0. 1704. "Hydur Siihib, ' the ' son of 
 Muhammad Ilias, at the invitation of the 
 Ministers of the Polygar of Mysore, pro- 
 ceeded to that country, and was entertamed 
 by - them in their service .... he also 
 received from them the honourable title of 
 Naik, a term which in the Hindu dialect 
 signifies an officer or commander of foot 
 soldiers." — H. of Hydur Naik, p. 7. 
 
 This was the uncle of the famous Haidar 
 Naik or Hyder Ali Khan. 
 
 (C)- 
 
 1604. "Madur^; corte del Naygue 
 Seller destas terras." — Guerrero, BelacUm, 
 101. 
 
 1616. " . . . and that orders should be 
 given for issuing a proclamation at Nega- 
 patam that no one was to trade at 'Teveua- 
 patam, Porto Novo, or other port belonging 
 to the Naique of Ginja or the King of 
 Massulapatam. "-—.Bocarro, 619. 
 
 1646. "Le Naique de Madur^ k qui 
 appartient la coste de la pesoherie, a la 
 pesohe' d'vn jour par semaine pour son 
 tribut." — Barretto, 248. 
 
 c. 1665. " II y a plusieurs Naiques au Sud 
 de Saint-Thom4 qui sont Souverains : Le 
 Naique de Madure en est un." — Thevenot, 
 V. 317. 
 
 1672. " The greatest Lords and Naiks of 
 this kingdom (Camataca) who are subject to 
 the Crown of Velour .... namely Vitipa 
 naik of Madura, the King's Cuspidore- 
 bearer . . . and Cristapa naik of Chengier, 
 the King's Betel-holder . ... the Naik of 
 Tanjower the King's Shield -bearer." — 
 Baldaeus (Germ.) p. 153. 
 
 1809. " All I could learn was that it was 
 built by a Naig of the place." — Lord Valen- 
 tia, i. 398. 
 
 (d)- 
 
 1787. "A Troop of Native Cavaby on 
 the present Bstablishment consists of 1 
 European subaltern, 1 European sereeant, 1 
 Subidar, 3 Jemidars, 4 Havildars, 4 Naigues, 
 1 Trumpeter, 1 Earrier, and 68 Privates." 
 — Begns. for H. Go.'g Troops on the Coast of 
 Coromandel, &c. 6. 
 
NAIR. 
 
 471 
 
 XANKE]£X. 
 
 1834. "... they went gallantly on till 
 every one was shot down except the one 
 naik, who continued hacking at the gate 
 with his axe ... at last a shot from above 
 .... passed through his body. He fell, 
 but in dying hurled -his axe against the 
 enemy." — Storvm and SuHshitie of aSoldiev^s 
 Life (Mackenzie), i. 37-38. 
 
 We may add as a special sense that 
 in west India Naik is applied to the 
 liead-man of a hamlet {Kiiri) or camp 
 [Tanda) of Brinjarries (q.v-). 
 
 Hair, s. Malayal. ndyar; from, same 
 Sansk. origin as naik. Name of the 
 ruling caste in Malabar. 
 
 1510. "The first class of Pagans in 
 Calicutare called Brahmins. The second are 
 Kaeri, who are the same as the gentlefolks 
 amongst us ; and these are obliged to bear 
 sword and shield or bows and lances. "-- 
 Va/rthema, p. 141-142. 
 
 1516. "These kings do not marry .... 
 only each has a mistress, a lady of great 
 lineage and family, which is called nayre." 
 — Barbosa, 165. 
 
 1553. ' ' And as . . . the Gentiles of the 
 place are very superstitious in dealing with 
 people foreign to their blood, and chiefly 
 those called Brammanes and Naires." — 
 San-OS, Dec. I., liv. iv. cap. 7. 
 
 1563. ". . . . The Naires who are the 
 Knights." — Garcia. 
 
 1582. "The Men of Warre which the 
 King of Calicut and the other Kings have, 
 are Nayres, which be all Gentlemen." — Oas- 
 tafieda {hyN. L.), f. 356. 
 
 1644. " We have much Christian people 
 throughout his territory, not only the 
 Christians of St. Thomas, who are the best 
 soldiers that he (the King of Cochin) has, 
 but also many other vassals who are con- 
 verts to our Holy Catholic Faith, through 
 the preaching of the Gospel, but none of 
 these are Nayres, who are his fighting men, 
 and his nobles or gentlemen." — Bocarro, 
 MS.,i.Si5. 
 
 1755. ''The king has disciplined a body 
 of 10,000 Naires ; the people of this deno- 
 mination are by birth the Military tribe of 
 the Malabar coast." — Omie, i. 400. 
 
 1781. "The soldiers preceded the Nairs 
 or nobles of Malabar." — (ribbon, ch. xlvii. 
 
 It may be added that Ndyar was also 
 the term used in Malabar for the mahout of 
 an elephant ; and the fact that Ndyar and 
 Nayaha are of the same origin may be con- 
 sidered with the etymology which" we have 
 given of Comae (see Garcia, 9ibv). 
 
 Nambeadarim, s. Malayalam«o7?i- 
 biyadiri, a general ; a prince. 
 
 1503. ' ' Afterwards we were presented to 
 the King called Nambiadora ; who received 
 us with no small gladness and kindness." — 
 Giov. da Smpoli in Bamusio, i. f. 146. 
 
 1552. ' ' This advice of the Namboadarim 
 
 was disapproved by the kings and lords."— 
 Oastaiilieda : see alsoTransl. by N. L., iri82, 
 f. 147. 
 
 1557. "The Nambeadarim who is the 
 principal governor." — D'Alboqua-que, Hak. 
 Soc. 9. 
 
 (The word is, by the translator, errone- 
 ously identified with Nambiidiri, a Malabar 
 Brahmin). See next article. 
 
 1634. 
 
 "■Entra em Cochim no thalamo secreto 
 Aonde Nambeodera dorme quieto. '' 
 Malaca Conquist. i. oO. 
 
 Nambooree, Malayal. nambiidiri, 
 Tarn, namhiiri. A Brahman of Ma- 
 labar. 
 
 1644, ' ' Xo more are any of his Nam- 
 bures (among Christian converts) who are 
 his padres, for you would hardly see any 
 one of them become converted and baptized 
 because of the punishment that the king 
 has attached to that." — Bocarro, MS., f. 313. 
 
 1727. ' ' The Nambouries are the first in 
 both Capacities of Church and State, and 
 some of them are Popes, being sovereign 
 Princes in both." — A. Ham. i. 312. 
 
 Nankeen, s. A cotton stuff of a 
 brownish yellow tinge, which was 
 originally imported from China, and 
 derived its name from the city of 
 Nanking. It was not dyed, but made 
 from a cotton of that colour, the Gos- 
 sypium religiosum of Eoxb., a variety 
 of O, herbaceum. It was however 
 imitated with dyed cotton in England, 
 and before long exiDorts of this imita- 
 tion were made to China. 
 
 Nankeen appears to be known in 
 Central Asian markets under the 
 modified name of nanka (see below). 
 
 1793-4. "The land in this neighbour- 
 hood produces the cloth usually called 
 Nankeens in Europe .... in that growing 
 in the province of Kiangnan, of which the 
 city of Nan-kin is the capital, the down is 
 of the same yellow tinge which it possesses 
 when spun and woven into cloth." — fitmin- 
 ton's Naif, of Lord Macartney's Embassy, ii. 
 425. 
 
 1794-5. "The colour of Nam-King is 
 thus natural, and not subject to fade .... 
 The opinion (that it was dyed) that I combat 
 was the cause of an order being sent from 
 Europe a few years ago to dye the pieces of 
 Nam-King of a deeper colour, because of 
 late they had grown paler."— Van Braam's 
 Embassy, E. T., ii. 141. 
 
 1797. "China Investment per Upton Castle. 
 .... Company's broad and narrow Nan- 
 keen, brown Nankeen."— In SetonKurr, ii. 
 605. 
 
 c. 1809. "Cotton in this district [Pw- 
 aiiiya or Purneen) is but .a trifling article; 
 There are sever.il kinds mentioned. . . .■ . 
 
NANKING. 
 
 472 
 
 NABCONDAM. 
 
 The Kukti is the most remarkable, its wool 
 having the colour of nankeen cloth, and it 
 seems in fact to be the same material which 
 the Chinese use in that manufacture." — 
 F. Buchanan, in Eastern India, iii. 244. 
 
 1838. ' ' Xanka is imported in the greatest 
 rjuantity (to Kabul) from Russia, and 
 is used for making the outer garments 
 for the laeople, who have a great liking to 
 it. It is similar to nankeen cloth that 
 comes to India from China, and is of a 
 strong durable texture." — Report by Saines, 
 in Punjab Trade Report, App. p. ix. See 
 also p. clxvii. 
 
 1848. "' Don't be trying to deprecate the 
 value of the lot, Mr. Moss,' Mr. Ham- 
 merdown said ; ' let the company examine it 
 as a work of art — the attitude of the gallant 
 animal quite according to natur, the gen- 
 tleman in a nankeen-jacket, his gun in hand, 
 is going to the chase ; in the distance a 
 banyhaun tree and a pagody.'" — Vanity 
 Fair, i. 178. 
 
 NanMnff, n.p. The great CMnese 
 city on the lower course of the Yangtse- 
 kiang, which was adopted as capital of 
 the Empire for a brief space (1368- 
 1410) by the (native) Ming dynasty 
 on the expulsion of the Mongol family 
 of Chinghiz. The city, previously 
 known as Kin-ling-fu, then got the 
 style of Nan-Icing, or ' South Court.' 
 Peking ('North-Oourt') was however 
 reoccupied as imperial residence by the 
 Emperor Ching-su in 1410, and has 
 remained such ever since. 
 
 Nanking is mentioned as a great 
 city called Ghilenfii, (Kin-ling), whose 
 walls had a circuit of 40 miles, by 
 Friar Odorio (c. 1323). . And the pro- 
 vince bears the same name {Chelim) 
 in the old notices of China translated 
 by E. Willes in HaUuyt (ii. 546). 
 
 It appears to be the city mentioned 
 by Conti (c. 1430), as founded by the 
 emperor: "Hinc prope XV. dierum 
 itinere {i.e. from Cambalec or Peking) 
 alia civitas Nemptai nomine, ab im- 
 peratore condita, cujus ambitus patet 
 triginta miUiaribus, eaque est popo- 
 losissima omnium." This is evidently 
 the same name that is coupled with 
 Cambalec, in Petis de la Croix's trans- 
 lation of the Life of Timour (iii. 218) 
 under the form Nemnai. The form 
 Lanhin, &c. is common in old Por- 
 tuguese narratives, probably, like Li- 
 ampo (q.f .), a Puhkien form. 
 
 C. 1520. "After that follows Great 
 China, the king of which is the greatest 
 
 sovereign in the world The port of 
 
 this kingdom is called Guantan, and among 
 the many cities of this ernpire two are the 
 most important, namely Kankin and Com- 
 
 laka,* where the king usually resides."— 
 Pigafetta's Magellan (Hak. Soo.) p. 156. 
 
 c. 1540. "Thereunto we answered that 
 we were strangers, natives of the Kingdom 
 of Siam, and that coming from the Port of 
 lAampoo to go to the fishing of Nanquin, 
 we were cast away at sea .... that we 
 purposed to go to the city of Nanqnin there 
 to imbarque ourselves as rowers in the first 
 Lanteaa that should put to sea, for to pass 
 
 unto Cantan " — Pinto, B. T., p. 99, 
 
 (orig. cap. xxxi.) 
 
 1553. "Further, according to the Cos- 
 mographies of China .... the maritime 
 provinces of this kingdom, which run there- 
 from in a N.W. direction almost, are these 
 three : Nanqoij, Xantom {Sliwiitung), and 
 Quincij " (Kingsze or capital, i.e., Pecheli). 
 — BaiTos, I., ix. 1. 
 
 1556. "Ogni anno va di Persia alia 
 China vna grossa Carauana, che camina sei 
 mesi prima ch'arriui alia Cittk de Lanchin, 
 CittSt iiella quale risiede il Ke con la sua 
 Corte." — Ces. Federici, in Ramus, iii. 391jj. 
 
 Narcondam, n.p. The name of a 
 strange weird-looking volcanic cone, 
 which rises, covered with forest, to a 
 height of some 2,330 feet straight out 
 of the deep sea, to the eastward of the 
 Andamans. One of the present writers 
 has observed [Marco Polo, Bk. HI. ch. 
 13,note) that in the name of Narkandam 
 one cannot but recognize Narak, 
 ' Hell ' ; perhaps Naraha-Icw^dam, ' a 
 pit of hell ; ' adding : " Can it be that 
 in old times, but still contemporary 
 with Hindu navigation, this volcano 
 was active, and that some Brahmin 
 St. Brandon recognized in it the mouth 
 of Hell, congenial to the Eakshasas of 
 the adjacent group " of the Andamans ? 
 But we have recently received an 
 interesting letter from Mr. P. E. 
 Mallet of the Geological Survey of 
 India, who has lately been on a 
 survey of Narcondam and Barren Is- 
 land. Mr. Mallet states that Narcon- 
 dam is " without any crater, and has 
 certainly been extinct for many thou- 
 sand years. Barren Island, on the 
 other hand, forms a complete amphi- 
 theatre, with high precipitous encir- 
 cling walls, and the volcano has been 
 in violent eruption within the last 
 century. The term ' pit of hell,' 
 therefore, while quite inapplicable 
 to Narcondam, applies most aptly to 
 Barren Island." Mr. Mallet suggests 
 that there may have been some confu- 
 sion between the two islands, and that 
 the name Narcondam may have been 
 
 " Read ComhalaJ:. 
 
NABD. 
 
 473 
 
 NABSINGA. 
 
 really applicable to Barren Island. 
 The latter name is quite modern. We 
 are told in Purdy's Or. Namgator (350) 
 that Barren Island was called by the 
 Portuguese Ilha alia, a name ■which 
 again would be much more apt for 
 Naroondam, Barren Island being only 
 some 800 ft. high. Mr. Mallet mentions 
 that in one of the charts of the E. I. Pilot 
 or Oriental Navigator (1781) he finds 
 " Narcondam according to the Portu- 
 guese," in ia° 45' N. lat. and 110° 35' 
 E. long, (from .Perro) and "Narcon- 
 dam, or High Island, according to the 
 French," in 12° 50' N. lat. and 110° 
 55' E. long. This is valuable as show- 
 ing both that there may have been some 
 confusion between the islands, and that 
 nha alta or High Island has been con- 
 nected with the name of Narcondam. 
 The real positions by our charts are, of 
 Narcondam, N. lat. 13° 24', E. long. 94° 12'. 
 Bart-m Island, N. lat. 12° 16', E. long. 9S°54'. 
 
 The difference of lat. (52 miles) 
 agrees well with that between the 
 Portuguese and French Narcondam, 
 but the difference in long., though 
 approximate in amount (18 or 20 
 imles), is in one case plus and in the 
 other minus ; so that the discrepancies 
 may be due merely to error in the 
 Prench reckoning. In a chart in 
 the JE. I. Pilot (1778) " Monday or 
 Barren Island, called also High Is- 
 land," and " Ayconda or Narcondam," 
 are marked approximately in the posi- 
 tions of the present Barren Island 
 and Narcondam. Still, we believe 
 that Mr. Mallet's suggestion is likely 
 to he well founded. 
 
 The form Ayconda is nearer that 
 found in the following : 
 
 1598. " .... as you put off from the 
 Ilandes of Andeman towards the Coast . . . 
 there lyeth onely in the middle way an 
 Hande, which the inhabitantes call Viacon- 
 dam, which is a small Hand having faire 
 ground round about it, hut very little fresh 
 ■water."— Idnschoten, 328. 
 
 Nard, s. The rhizome of the plant 
 Nardostachys Jatamansi, D.O., a native 
 of the loftier Himalaya (allied to 
 Talerian). This is apparently an 
 Indian word originally, but, as we 
 have it, it has come from the Skt. 
 nalada through Semitic media, whence 
 the change of I . into r ; and in 
 this form it is found in both Hebrew 
 and Greek. The plant was first iden- 
 tified in modem times by Sir W. 
 
 Jones. See in Canticles, i. 12, and iv. 
 13, 14. 
 
 B.C. c. 25. 
 " Cur non sub alta vel platano, vel hao 
 Pinu jacentes sic temere, et rosS, 
 Canos odorati capillos, 
 Dum licet, AssyriSque nardo 
 Potamus uncti ? " 
 
 Sorace, Odes, II., xi. 
 * A.D. 29. " Kat oi'Tos avrov ev ^rjQavift, ev Tjf 
 oiKict ^Cjibivo^ . . . ^Afle yvvrj ix^ucra aXd^affrpov 
 
 fLVpOV, VapSoV n-KTTtKTJS TTOAVTcXoiJs, ' • . ." St. 
 
 Mark, xiv. 3. 
 
 c. A.D. 70. ' ' As touching the leaf e of 
 Nardus, it were good that we discoursed 
 thereof at large, seeing that it is one of the 
 principal ingredients aromatioall that goe 
 to the making of most costly and precious 
 
 ointments The head of Nardus 
 
 spreadeth into certain spikes and ears, 
 whereby it hath a twofold use both as spike 
 and also as leafe." — Pliny (Ph. Holland), 
 xii. 12. 
 
 c. A.D. 90. "KariyeTai Si Si' avriji (OCvv^) 
 Kal wtrh rb)V arw totto)!/, yi fita IIwicAatSos Kara- 
 06pojLLeV7i y a p So s, ^ Katj-iranvprjvrj, KaX il HapOTTa- 
 via-fivri, Kol Ti Ka^oAtT7J, Kal t] Std ttjs irapaKet^eV>js 
 %Kveia.i."—Penplus, § 48 (corrected by Pa- 
 brioius). 
 
 c. A.D. 545. "... also to Sindu, where 
 you get the musk or eastorin, and andro- 
 sttwhyn " (for nardostachys, i. e., spike- 
 nard). — Cosmas in Cathay, p. clxxviii. 
 
 1563. "Iknownoother spikenard («sj3igMC- 
 nardo) in this country, except what I have 
 already told you, that which comes from 
 Chitor and Mandou, regions on the confines 
 of DeU, Bengala, and the Decan."— ffcwcio, 
 f. 191. 
 
 1790. "We may on the whole be assured 
 that the nardus of Ptolemy, the Indian 
 Sumbul of the Persians and Arabs, the 
 JatdnidTisl of the Hindus, and the spike- 
 nard of our shops are one and the same 
 plant."— Sir W. Jones, in As. Bes., ii. 410. 
 
 c. 1781. 
 " My first shuts out thieves from your house 
 or your room. 
 My second expresses a Syrian perfume ; _ 
 My whole is a man in whose converse is 
 
 The strength of a Bar and the sweetness 
 of Hard." 
 
 Charade on Bishop Barnard by 
 Dr. Johnson. 
 
 Nargeela, Nargileh, s. Properly 
 the cooo-mit (Skt. narihera,-hela, or 
 -heli; Pers. nargil ; Greek of Cosmas, 
 'ApyfKKtov) ; thence the hubble-bubble 
 or hooka in its simplest form, as made 
 from a coco-nut shell ; and thence 
 again, in Pers., a hooka or water-pipe 
 with a glass or metal vase. 
 
 Narsinga, n.p. This is the name 
 most frequently applied in the 16th 
 and 17th centuries to the kingdom m 
 
NAESINGA. 
 
 474 
 
 NAUTGH. 
 
 Soutlxerii India otherwise termed 
 Yijayanagara or Bisnagar (q.-v.), the 
 latest powerful Hindu kingdom irl 
 the Peninsula. This kingdom was 
 founded on the ruins of the Belala 
 dynasty reigning at Dwara Samudra, 
 about A.T). 1341. The original dynasty 
 of Vijayanagara became extinct about 
 1487, and was replaced by Narasinha, 
 a prince of Telugu origin, who reigned 
 till 1508. He was therefore reigning 
 at the time of the first arrival of the 
 Portuguese, and the name of Nar- 
 singa, which they learned to apply to 
 this kingdom from his name, continued 
 to be applied to it for nearly two cen- 
 turies. 
 
 1505. "Hasse notizia delli maggiori Re 
 che hanno tiell' India, che fe el Ke de 
 ITarsin, indiano zentil;,eonfina in Bstrema- 
 dura con el regno de Comj (qu. regno 
 Deconij?], el qual Re si fe Moro. El qual Re 
 de Narsm tien grande regno ; sark (hark ?) 
 ad ogni suo comando 10 mila elefanti, 30 
 mila oayaUi, e infinlto numero di genti." — 
 Lionardo Ca' Masser, 35. 
 
 1510. "The Governor learning of 
 
 the embassy which the King of Bisnega 
 was sending to Cananore to the Viceroy, to 
 offer firm friendship, he was most desirous to 
 make alliance and secure peace prin- 
 cipally because the kingdom of Narsinga 
 ' extends in the interior from above Caleout 
 and from the Balagate as far as Carabaya, 
 and thus if we had any wars in those coun- 
 tries by sea, we might by land have the 
 most valuable aid from the King of Bis- 
 nega." — Correa, ii. 30. 
 
 1513. " Aderant tunc apud nostra prae- 
 f ectu a Narsiugae rege legati." — Emanuel. 
 Rc(j. Epist., i. 3v. 
 
 1516. " 45 leagues from these mountains 
 inland, there is a very large city which is 
 called Bijanaguer, very populous .... The 
 King of Narsinga always resides there." — 
 JBarbosa, 85. 
 
 c. 1538. "And she (the Queen of Onor) 
 swore to him by the golden sandals of her 
 pagod that she would rejoice as much should 
 God give him the victory over them (the 
 Turks) as if the King of Narsinga, whose 
 slave she was, should place her at table 
 with his wife." — E. Mendez Pinto, ch. ix., 
 see also Cogam, p. 11. 
 
 1553. "And they had learned besides 
 from a Friar who had come from Narsinga 
 to stay at Cananor, how that the King of 
 Nar^inga. who was as it were an Emperor 
 of the Gentiles of India in state and riches, 
 was appointing ambassadors to send him 
 .... " — Barros, I. viii. 9. 
 
 1572. 
 " . . . O Reyno Narsinga poderoso 
 Mais de ouro e de pedras, que de forte 
 gonte." Gamoes, vii. 21. 
 
 By Burton : 
 " Ifarsinga's Kingdom, with her rich dis- 
 play 
 
 Of gold and gems, but poor in martial 
 vein. ..." 
 
 1580. ' ' In the Kingdom of Narsingua to 
 this day, the wives of their priests are 
 buried alive with the bodies of their 
 husbands ; all other wives are burnt at 
 their husbands' funerals." — Montaigne, by 
 Cotton, ch. xi. 
 
 (What is said , hei'e of priests, applies to 
 Lingayats, q. V.) 
 
 1611. " . . . . the Dutch President on 
 the coast of Choromandell, shewed us a 
 Caul (see Cowle) from the King of Nar- 
 singa, Wencapati, Jiaia, wherein was 
 granted that it should not be lawfull for any 
 one that came out of Europe to trade there, 
 but such as brought Prince Maurice his 
 Patent, and therefore desired our de- 
 parture." — P. W. Floris, mPwrchas, i. 320. 
 
 1681. " Coromandel. Ciudadmuy grande, 
 sugeta al Rey de Narsinga, el qual Reyno 
 e Uamadq jjor otre nombre Bisnaga. " — Mar- 
 tinez <{e la Puente, Compendio, 16. 
 
 Nassick, n.p. Ndsik ; Nao-i'xa of Pto- 
 lemy (vii. i. 63) ; an ancient city of 
 Hindu sanctity on the upper course 
 of the Godavery E., and the head- 
 quarter of a district of the same 
 name in the Bombay Presidency. 
 A curious discussion took place at the 
 R. Geog. Society in 1867, arising out 
 of a paper by Mr. (now Sir) George 
 Campbell, in which the selection of a 
 capital for British India was deter- 
 mined on logical principles in favour 
 of Nassick. But logic does not decide 
 the site of capitals, though government 
 by logic is quite likely to lose India. 
 
 Certain highly elaborated magic 
 squares and magic cubes, investigated 
 by the Eev. A. H. Prost (Cambridge 
 Math. Jour., 1857), have been called 
 by him Nasih squares, and Nasik 
 cubes, from his residence at that 
 ancient place (see Encyc. Britan. 9th 
 ed. XV. 215). 
 
 Nat, s. Burmese not ;.a term ajiplied 
 to all spiritual beings, angels, elfs, 
 demons, or what not, including the 
 gods of the Hindus. 
 
 Nautch, s. A kind of ballet-dance 
 performed by women ; also any kind of 
 stage entertainment; an European 
 ball. Hind, and Mahr. nOch; from 
 Skt. nritya, dancing or stage-playing, 
 through Prakrit nachcha. The word is 
 in European use all over India. 
 
 Browning seems fond of using this 
 word, and persists in using it wrongly. 
 
NAVTCH-GIRL. 
 
 47;3 
 
 NEELAU. 
 
 In tlie first of the quotations below lie 
 calls Eifine the 'European nautoh,' 
 which is like calling some Hindu 
 dancing-girl ' the Indian hallet.' He 
 repeats the mistake in the second quo- 
 tation. 
 
 1823. " I joined Lady Macnaghten and a 
 large party this evening to go to a nach 
 given by a rich native, Kouplall Mullioh, 
 on the opening of his new house." — Mrs. 
 Heia; in Beber, i. 37, ed. 1844. 
 
 c. 1831. '" £lle (Begum Sumrou) fit en- 
 terrer vivante une jeune esolave, dont elle 
 ^tait jalouse, et donna k son mari unnautch 
 (bal) sur cette horrible tombe." — Jacque- 
 inxmt, Correspondaitcc, ii. 221. 
 
 1872. 
 " . . . let be there was no worst 
 Of degradation spared Fifine ; ordained 
 
 from first 
 To last, in body and soul, for one life- 
 Ions; debauch 
 The Pariah of the Xorth, the European 
 
 Nautch !'' Fijine at the Fair, 31. 
 
 1876. 
 "... I locked in the swarth httle lady — 
 I swear, 
 From the head to the foot of her, — well 
 
 quite as bare ! 
 ' No Nautch shall cheat me,' said I, 
 taking my stand 
 At this bolt which I draw. . . ." 
 Natural Maijic, in PaccAiarotto, etc. 
 
 Nautch-girl, s. See Bayadere, 
 Dancing-girl. The second quotation 
 is a glorious jumble, after the maimer 
 of the' compiler. 
 
 1825. "The Nach women were, as usual, 
 ugly, huddled up in huge bundles of red 
 petticoats ; and their exhibition as dull and 
 insipid to an European taste, as could well 
 be conceived." — Seber, ii. 102. 
 
 1836. "In India and the East dancing- 
 girls are trained called Almeh, and they 
 give a fascinating entertainment called a 
 natch, for which they are well paid." — 
 In M. Phillips, A Million of Facts, 322. 
 
 Navait, Naitea, Nevoyat, &c. A 
 name given to Mahommedans of mixt 
 race in the Konkan and S. Canara, 
 con'esponding more or less to Moplas 
 (q.v.) and Lubbyes (see under that 
 word) of Malabar and the Coromandel 
 coast." It is apparently a Konkani 
 word connected with Skt. nava, ' new,' 
 and implying 'new convert.' 
 
 1552. ■ "Sons of Moors and of Gentile 
 women, who are called Neiteas . . . ." — 
 Gastanheda, iii. 24. 
 
 1553. " Naiteas que sao mestizos : quanto 
 aos padres de geragao dos Arabics . . . . e 
 per parte dasmadres das Gentias." — Barros, 
 I. ix. iii, 
 
 ,, "And because of this fertility of 
 
 soil, and of the trade of these ports, there 
 was here a great number of Moors, natives 
 of the country, whom they call Naiteas, 
 who were accustomed to buy the horses and 
 sell them to the Moors of the Decan ..." 
 — Barros, I. viii. 9. 
 
 0. 1612. "From this period the Ma- 
 homedans extended their reUgion and their 
 influence in Malabar, and many of the 
 princes and inhabitants, becoming converts 
 to the true faith, gave over the manage- 
 ment of some of the seaports to the strangers, 
 whom they called Nowayits (literally the 
 New Race) . . ." — Firishta, by Briggs, iv. 
 533. 
 
 1615. ". . . . et 'passim infiniti Maho- 
 metan! reperiebantur, turn indigenae quos 
 naiteas vocabant, tum externi .... " — 
 Jurric, i. 57. 
 
 1626. "There are two sorts of Moors, 
 one Mesticos of mixed seed of Moore-fathers 
 and Ethnike-mothers, called Naiteani, 
 Mungrels also in their religion, the other 
 Forreiners .... " — Ptirchas, Pilgrimage, 
 !>54. 
 
 Nazir, s. Hind, from Arab. nCqir, 
 'inspector' («a.-ir, sight). The title of 
 a native official in the Anglo-Indian 
 Courts, sometimes improperly rendered 
 ' sheriff,' because he serves processes, 
 &c. 
 
 1670. "The Khan ordered his 
 
 Nassir, or Master of the Court, to assign 
 something to the servants . . ." — Andriesz, 
 41. 
 
 1878. "The Nazir had charge of the 
 treasury, stamps, &o. , and also the issue of 
 summonses and processes." — Life in the 
 Mofussil, i. 204. 
 
 Neel, s. See Anil. 
 
 Neelam, Leelam, s. Hind, nildw, 
 from Port, hil&o. An auction, or 
 public ' ' outcry, " as it used to be called 
 in India (corresponding to Scotch roup ; 
 comp. German rufen, and outroop of 
 Linschoten's translator below). The 
 word, however, is oriental in origin, 
 for Mr. 0. P. Brown (MS. notes) points 
 out that the Portuguese word is from 
 Arab, i'liim (al-i'ldm), 'proclamation, 
 advertisement.' It is omitted by Dozy 
 andEngelmatm. How old the custom in 
 India of prompt disposal by auction of 
 the effects of a deceased European is, 
 may be seen in the quotation from 
 Linsohoten. 
 
 1598. "In Goa there' is holden a daj;lie 
 assemblie .... which is like the meeting 
 upo the burse in Andwarpe . . . and there 
 are all kindes of Indian commodities to sell, 
 so that in a manner it is hke a Faire .... 
 it beginneth in y« morning at 7 of the 
 olocke, and continueth till 9 .... in the 
 
NEELGYE, NILGHAU. 476 
 
 NEGOMDO. 
 
 principal streete of the citie .... and is 
 called the Leylou, which is as much as to 
 say, as an oiitroop , . . and when any man 
 dieth, all his goods are brought thether and 
 sold to the last pennieworth, in the same 
 outroop, whosoever they he, yea althoujrh 
 they were the Viceroyes goodes . . . ." — 
 Linscfwten, ch. xxix. 
 
 0. 1510. " . . . . le mary vient f rapper 
 k la porte, dont la f emme f aisant fort I'eston- 
 nee, prie le Portugais de se cacher dans vne 
 petite ouue h pourcelaine, et I'ayant fait 
 entrer Ih dedans, et ferme tres bien k clef, 
 ouurit la porte S, son mary, qui . . . . le 
 laissa tremper Ik iusqu'au lendemain matin, 
 qu'il fit porter ceste ouue au march^, ou 
 lailan ainsi qu'ils appellent . . , ." — Moc- 
 quet, 344. 
 
 Linsolioteii gives an engraving of 
 tlie Bua Direita in Goa, ■with many of 
 these auctions going on, and the super- 
 scription : " Leilao que se fax coda 
 dia pola menlia na Bua direita de 
 Goa." 
 
 The Portuguese word has taken 
 root at Canton Chinese in the form ye- 
 lang; but more distinctly betrays its 
 origin in the Amoy form U-lang and 
 Swatow loy-lang (see Giles ; also 
 Dennys's Notes and Queries, vol. i.). 
 
 Neelgye, Nilghau, &c., s. Hind. 
 nllgau, nilgai, lUgdi, i.e. ' blue cow ; ' 
 the popular name of the great antilope, 
 called by Pallas Antilope tragocamelus 
 (Portax pictv^, of Jerdon), given from 
 the slaty blue which is its predomi- 
 nating colour. The proper Hindi name 
 of the animal is rojh (Skt. risya or 
 rishya) . 
 
 1663. "After these Elephants are brought, 
 divers tamed Gazelles, which are made to 
 fight with one another ; as also some 
 Nilganz, or grey oxen, which in my opinion 
 are a kind of Elands, and RMnoceross, and 
 those 'great Bnffalos of Bengala .... to 
 combat with a Lion or Tiger." — Bemier, 
 E. T., p. 84. 
 
 1824. "There are not only neelghaus, 
 and the common Indian deer, but some 
 noble red-deer in the park " (at Lucknow). 
 —Beber (ed. 1844), i. 214. 
 
 1882. "All officers, we believe, who 
 have served, like the present writers, on 
 the canals of Upper India, look back on 
 their peripatetic life there as a happy time 
 . . . occasionally on a winding part of the 
 bank one intruded on the solitude of a huge 
 nilgai."— i(fe(/i. of General Sir W. £. Balcer, 
 p. 11. 
 
 Neem, s. The Tree (Ord. MeKaceae) 
 Azadirachta inclica, Jussieu; Hind, 
 mm (and nib, according to Playfair, 
 Taleef Shereef, 170),Mahr. nimh, from 
 Skt. nimba. It grows in almost all 
 
 parts of India, and has a repute for 
 various remedial uses. Thus poultices 
 of the leaves are applied to boils, and 
 their fresh juice given in v9.rious 
 diseases ; the bitter bark is given in 
 fevers ; the fruit is described as purga- 
 tive and emollient, and as useful in 
 worms, &c., whilst a medicinal oil is 
 extracted from the seeds ; and the gum 
 also is reckoned medicinal. It is akin 
 to the balmin (see buckyne), on which 
 it grafts readily. 
 
 1563. " B. I beg you to recall the tree 
 by help of which you cured that valu- 
 able horse of yours, of which you told me, 
 for I wish to remember it. 
 
 " 0. You are quite right, for in sooth it 
 is a tree that has a great repute as valuable 
 and medicinal among nations that I am 
 acquainted with, and the name among 
 them all is nimbo. I came to know its 
 virtues in the Balaghat, because with it I 
 there succeeded in curing sore backs of 
 horses that were most difficult to clean and 
 heal; and these sores were cleaned very 
 quickly, and the horses very quickly ourei 
 And this was done entirely with the leaves 
 of this tree pounded and put over the sores, 
 mixt with' lemon-juice .... " — Garcia, f. 
 153. 
 
 1578. " There is another tree htehly me- 
 dicinal .... which is called Nimbo ; and 
 the Malab.ars call it Bepole." — Acosta, 284. 
 
 1877. " The elders of the Clans sat every 
 day on their platform, under the great neem 
 tree in -the town, and attended to all com- 
 plaints." — Meadows Taylor, Story, &c.,.ii. 
 85. 
 
 Negapatam, n.p. A seaport of 
 Tanj ore District in S. India, written 
 Nagai-ppattanam, which may mean 
 ' Snake Town.' It is, perhaps, the 
 Ni'ya/ia MijT/)djroXiff of Ptolemy ; and see 
 under Coromandel. 
 
 Hegombo, n.p. A pleasant town 
 and old Dutch fort nearly 20 miles 
 north of Columbo in Ceylon; formerly 
 famous for the growth of the best cin- 
 namon. The etymology is given in very 
 different ways . We read recently that 
 the name is properly (Tamil) Nlr-Ko- 
 lumbu, i.e. ' Columbo in the water.' 
 But according to Emerson Tennentthe 
 ordinary derivation is Mi-gamoa, the 
 ' Village of bees; ' whilst Biu-nouf says 
 it is properly Naga-bhn, ' Land of Na- 
 gas ' or serpent worshippers (see Teni- 
 nent, ii. 630). 
 
 1613. " On this he cast anchor ; but the 
 wind blowing very strong by daybreak, the 
 ships were obliged to weigh, as they could 
 not stand at their moorings. The vessel 
 of Andrea Coelho and that of Nuno 
 
NMGBAIS, CAPE. 
 
 477 
 
 NEBBUBDAR. 
 
 Alvares Teixeira, after weighing, not being 
 able to weather the reef of Negumbo, ran 
 into the bay, where the storm compelled 
 them to be beached ; but as there were 
 plenty of people there, the vessels were run 
 up by hand and not wrecked." — Booarro, 42. 
 
 Negrais, Cape, n.p. The name of 
 the island and cape at the extreme 
 south end of Arakan.* The name is a 
 Portuguese corruption probably of the 
 Arab or Malay f oi-m of a native name 
 which the Bui'mese express as Naga-nt, 
 ' Dragon's whirlpool.' The set of the 
 tide here is very apt to carry vessels 
 ashore, and thus the locality is famous 
 for wrecks. It is possible, however, 
 that the Burmese name is only an 
 effort at interpretation, and that the 
 locality was called in old time by some 
 name like Nagarashtra. Ibn Batuta 
 touched at a continental coast occupied 
 by uncivilized people having elephants, 
 between Bengal and Sumatra, which 
 he calls Baranagar. From the intervals 
 given, the place must have been near 
 Negrais, and it is just possible that the 
 term Barra de Negrais, which fre- 
 quently occurs in the old writers [e.g. 
 see Balbi, Eitch, and Bocarro below) 
 is a misinterpretation of the old name 
 used by Ibn Batuta (iv. 224—228). 
 
 1553. "Up to the Cape of Negrais, 
 which stands in 16 degrees, and where the 
 Kingdom of Pegu commences, the distance 
 may be 100 leagues." — Barros, I. ix. 1. 
 
 1583. "Then the wind came from the 
 S.W., and we made sail with our stem to 
 the N.E., and running our course till moi-n- 
 ing we found ourselves close to the Ba/r of 
 Negrais, as in their language they call the 
 port which runs up into Pegu." — Gasparo 
 Bcdbi, i. 92. 
 
 1586. " We entered the baifc of Negrais, 
 which is a braue barre," etc. (See under 
 Cosmin).— iJ. Mtch, in Hakluyt, ii. 390. 
 
 1613. "Philip de Brito having sure 
 intelligence of this great armament .... 
 ordered the arming of seven ships and some 
 sanguiceU, and appointing as their commo- 
 dore Paulo do Rego Pinheiro, gave him 
 precise orders to engage the prince of Arra- 
 can at sea, before d.6 should enter the Bar 
 and rivers of Negrais, which form the 
 mouth of all those of the kingdom of Pegti." 
 —Bocarro, 137. 
 
 1727. ' ' The Sea Coast of Arackan reaches 
 from Xatigam to Cape Negrais, about 400 
 Miles in length, but few places inhabited 
 ..." (after speaking of "the great Island 
 of Negrais") ... he goes on . . . "The 
 other Island of Negrais, which makes the 
 
 * In the charts the extreme south point of the 
 mainland is called Pagoda Point, and the seaward 
 promontoiy, N.W. of this, Cape Negrais. 
 
 Point called the Cape ... is often called 
 Diamond Island, because its Shape is a 
 Rhombus . . . Three Leagues to the South- 
 ward of Dianfiond Island lies a Eeef of Kocks 
 a League long . . . conspicuous at all Times 
 by the Sea breaking over them .... the 
 Rocks are called the Legartl, or in English, 
 the Lizard." — A. Ham. ii. 29-30. 
 
 This reef is the Alguada, on which 
 a noble lighthouse was erected by 
 Capt. (now Lieut.-Gen.) A. Eraser, 
 O.B. of the Engineers, with great 
 labour and skill. The statement of 
 Hamilton suggests that ' the original 
 name may have been Lagarto. But 
 Alagada, ' overflowed,' is the real 
 origin. It appears in the old French, 
 chart of d'Apr^s as He Noyee. lu 
 Dunn it is Negada, or Neijada, or Le- 
 quadoi or Sunken Island (N. Dir. 
 1780, 325). 
 
 1759. ' ' The Dutch by an Inscription in 
 Teutonic Characters, lately found at Negrais, 
 on the Tomb of a Dutch Colonel, who died 
 in 1607 (qu. if not 1627 ?), appear then to 
 have had Possession of that Island." — Let- 
 ter in Dalrymple, 0. B., i. 98. 
 
 Nelly, Nele, s. Malayal. nel, ' rice 
 in the husk.' This is the Dravidian 
 equivalent of paddy (q.v.), and is 
 often used by the French and Portu- 
 guese in South India, where English- 
 men use the latter word. 
 
 1606. "... when they sell nele, after 
 they have measured it out to the purchaser, 
 for the seller to return and take out two grains 
 for himself for luck (com supersti(;do), things 
 that are all heathen vanities, which the 
 synod entirely jiirohibits, and orders that 
 those who practise them shall be severely 
 punished by the Bishop." — Gouvea, St/nodo, 
 f. 52 6. 
 
 1651. ' ' Nili, that is, unpounded rice, 
 which is still in the husk." — Bogerius, p. 
 95. 
 
 Nellore, n.p. A town and district 
 north of Madras. The name may be 
 Tamil NaU-ur, 'Good Town.' But the 
 local interpretation is from nel (see pre- 
 ceding article) ; and in the local re- 
 cords it is given in Sanskrit as 
 Dhanya-puram, meaning ' rice-town ' 
 {Seahagiri Sdstri). 
 
 c. 1310. " Ma'bar extends in length from 
 Kulam to Nilawar, nearly 300 parasangs 
 along the sea coast." — Waisdf, in Elliot, iii. 
 32. 
 
 Nerbudda B.., n.p. Skt. Narmada, 
 ' causing delight ; ' Ptol. Nd/iaSor ; 
 Peripl. hafivalos (amended by Eabri- 
 cius to Na/i^ioSor). Dean Vincent's 
 conjectured etymologj'of Nahr-Bvdda, 
 
NEBOHA. 
 
 478 
 
 NICOBAK ISLANDS. 
 
 'Eiver of Buddha,' is a caution against 
 such guesses. 
 
 c. 1020. " From Dh& southwards to the 
 R. Ifeibadda nine (parasangs) ; thence to 
 Mahrat-des . . . eighteen . . ." — Al-Binmi, 
 in Elliot, i. 60. The reading of Nerbadda is 
 however doubtful, 
 
 0. 1310. " There were means of crossing 
 all the rivers, but the Kerhadda was such 
 that you might say it was a remnant of the 
 universal deluge." — Amir Khu^u, in Elliot, 
 79. 
 
 Nercha, s. Malm. NerchcJm, 'a 
 vow,' from verb neruya, 'to agree or 
 promise.' 
 
 1606. " They all assemble on certain 
 days in the porches of the churches and 
 
 dine together and this they call 
 
 "nercha." — Oouvea, Synodo, f. 63. See also 
 i. 11. 
 
 This term also includes offerings to saints, 
 or to temples, or particular forms of devo- 
 tion. Among Hindoos a common form is 
 to feed a lamp before an idol with gliee 
 Instead of oil. 
 
 Nerrick, Nerruck, Nirk, &c., s. 
 Bind, from Pers. nirakh. A tariff, 
 Tate, or price cuiTent, especially one 
 estaljlished by authority. The system 
 of publishing such rates of prices and 
 wages by local authority prevailed 
 generally in India a generation or two 
 back, and is probably not quite ex- 
 tinct even in our own territories. It 
 is still in force in the French settle- 
 ments, and with no apparent ill 
 effects. 
 
 1799. ' ' I have written to Campbell a 
 long letter about the uerrick of exchange, 
 in which I have endeavoured to explain the 
 principles of the whole system of shroffing 
 . . ." — Wellington, i. 56. 
 
 1800. "While I was absent with the 
 army. Col. Sherbrooke had altered the 
 nerrick of artificers, and of all kinds of 
 materials for building, at the instigation of 
 Capt. Norris . . . and on the examination 
 of the subject a system of engineering came 
 out, well worthy of the example set at 
 Madras."— /rf. i. 67. 
 
 1878. " On expressing his surprise at 
 this, the man assured him that it was really 
 the case that the bazar ' nerik' or market- 
 rate, had so risen." — Zife in the Mofussil, i. 
 p. 33. 
 
 Ngapee, s. The Biurmese name, nga- 
 pi {' pressed fish '), of the odorous de- 
 licacy described under Balaohong', q. v. 
 
 1855. " Makertich, the Armenian, as- 
 sured us that the jars of ngape at Ajnara- 
 poora exhibited a flux and reflux of tide 
 with the changes of the moon. I see this 
 is an old belief, De la Loubfere mentions 
 
 it in 1688 as held by the Siamese, "—Mission 
 to Ava, 15. 160. 
 
 Nicobar Islands, n.p. The name 
 for centuries applied to a group of 
 islands north of Sumatra. They ap- 
 pear to be the Bdpava-a-ai of Ptolemy, 
 and the Lankha Balus of the oldest 
 Arab Relation. The Danes attempted 
 to colonize the islands in the middle of 
 last century, and since, unsuccessfully. 
 An account of the various attempts 
 will be found in the Voyage of the 
 Novara. Since 1869 they have been 
 partially occupied by the British Gov- 
 ernment, as an appendage of the 
 Andaman settlement. 
 
 Comparing the old forms Lanlcha and 
 Naltlca-ysxaxa., and the nakedness con- 
 stantly attributed to the people, it 
 seems possible that the name may 
 have had reference to this {nan,ga). 
 
 c. 1050. The name appears as Bakka- 
 varam in the great Tanjore Inscription of 
 the 11th century. 
 
 c. 1292. " When you leave the island of 
 Java (the Less) and the Kingdom of 
 Lambri, you sail north about 150 miles, 
 and then you come to two Islands, one of 
 which is called ITecuyeran. In this island 
 they have no king nor chief, but live like 
 beasts . . ." — Marco Polo, Bk. III. ch. 12. 
 
 c. 1300. ' ' Opposite L^mriri is the island 
 of L^kw&am{probablyto readNakwaram), 
 which produces plenty of red amber. Men 
 and women go naked, except that the latter 
 cover the pudenda with cocoanut leaves. 
 They are all subject to the K^itn," — 
 Bashiduddin, in Elliot, i. 71. 
 
 c. 1322. "DeiDarting from that country, 
 and sailing towards the south over the 
 Ocean Sea, I found many islands and 
 countries, where among others was one called 
 Nicoveran , . . both the men and women 
 there have faces like dogs, etc. . . ." — 
 Friar Odoric, in Cathay, &c., 97. 
 
 1510. "In front of the before named 
 island of Samatra, across the Gulf of the 
 Ganges, are 5 or 6 small islands, which 
 have very good water and ports for ships. 
 They are inhabited by Gentiles, poor 
 people, and are called Niconvar (Nacabar 
 in Lisbon ed.), and they find in them very 
 good , amber, which they carry thence to 
 Malaca and other parts." — Barbosa, 195, 
 
 1514, "Seeing the land, the pilot said it 
 was the land of Nicubar . . , The pilot 
 was at the top to look out, and coming 
 down he said that this land was all out up 
 (i.e. in islands), and that it was possible to 
 pass through the middle; and that now 
 there was no help for it but to chance it or 
 turn back to Cochin , . , The natives of 
 the country had sight of us and suddenly 
 came forth in great boats full of people . . . 
 They were all Caffres, with fish-bones in- 
 serted in their lips and chin : big men and 
 
NIGGEli. 
 
 479 
 
 NIP A. 
 
 frightful to look on ; having their boats full 
 of bows and arrows poisoned with herbs." — 
 Giov. da Empoli, in Archiv. Star. pp. 71-72. 
 
 Nigger, s. It is an old brutality 
 of tlie Englislmian in India to apply 
 this term to tlie natives,- as we may see 
 from Ives quoted below. The use 
 originated, however, doubtless in fol- 
 lowing tbe old Portuguese use of ne- 
 f/ros for " the blacks " (q.v.) with no 
 malice prepense, without any intended 
 confusion between Africans and Asi- 
 atics. 
 
 1539. See quot. from Pinto under Cobra 
 de Capello, where negroes is used for natives 
 of Sumatra. 
 
 1548. "Moreover three blacks (negros) 
 in this territory occupy lands worth 3000 
 or 4000 pardaos of rent ; they are related 
 to one another, and are placed as guards in 
 the outlying parts. "—S. Botelho, Cartas, HI. 
 
 1582. "A nigroe of John Canibrai/es, 
 Pilot to Paulo de la Gama, was that day 
 run away to the Moores." — Castaneda, by 
 N. L., f. 19. 
 
 1622. Ed. Grant, purser of the Diamond, 
 reports capture of vessels, including a junk 
 "with some stoor of negers, which was 
 devided bytwick the Duch and the 
 lEnglish." — Sainsbury, iii. p. 78. 
 
 c. 1755. " You cannot affront them (the 
 natives) more than to call them by the 
 name of negroe, as they conceive it implies 
 an idea of slavery." — Ives, Voyage, p. 23. 
 
 c. 1757. " GU Gesuiti sono missionarii 
 « parocchi de' negridetti Malabar." — Delia 
 •Tombtt, 3. 
 
 1760. "The Dress of this Country is 
 entirely linnen, save Hats and Shoes ; the 
 latter are made of tanned Hides as in 
 England . . . only that they are no thicker 
 than coarse paper. These shoes are neatly 
 made by Negroes, and sold for about lOd. 
 a Pr. each of which will last two months 
 "ivith care." — MS. Letter' of James Bcnnell, 
 Sept. 30th. 
 
 1866. "Now the political creed of the 
 frequenters of dawk bungalows is too 
 uniform ... it consists in the following 
 tenets . . . that Sir Mordaunt WeUs is the 
 greatest judge that ever sat on the_ English 
 bench ; and that when you hit a nigger he 
 dies on purpose to spite you." — The Dawk 
 Bu,ngalow, p. 225. 
 
 Nilgherry, Neilgherry, &c., n.p. 
 The name of the Mountain Peninsula 
 at the south end of the Mysore table 
 land (originally known as Malai- 
 nddu, ' Hill country '), which is the 
 chief site of hill-sanitaria in the 
 Madras Presidency. Skt. Nilagiri, 
 ' Blue Mountain.' The name 'Nlla or 
 NilSdri (synonymous with Nilagiri) 
 belongs to one of the mythical or 
 
 semi-mjrthical ranges of the Hindu 
 Puranic Cosmography (see Vishnu 
 Purdna in Wilson's works by Hall, 
 vol. ii. pp. 102, 111, &c,), and has 
 been apphed to several ranges of more 
 assured locality, e.g. in Orissa as well 
 as in S. India. The name seems to 
 have been fancifully apphed to the 
 Ootacamund range, about 1820,bysonie 
 European. Probably the following 
 quotation from Dampier refers to 
 Orissa, as does that from Hedges : 
 
 " One of the English ships was called the 
 Nellegree, the name taken frpm the Nelle- 
 gree Hills in Bengal, as I have heard." — 
 Dampier, ii. 145. 
 
 1683_. " In y morning early I went up 
 the ITillagree Hill, where I had a view of 
 a most pleasant fruitfuU valley." — Hedges, 
 March 2d. 
 
 Nipa, s. a. The name of a stem- 
 less palm {Nipa fruticans, Thunb.), 
 which abounds in estuaries from the 
 Ganges delta eastwards, through Ten- 
 asserim and the Malay countries, to N. 
 Australia, and the leaves of which afford 
 the chief material used for thatch in 
 the Archipelago. " In the Philip- 
 pines," says Crawfurd, " but not that 
 I am aware of anywhere else, the sap 
 of th.e]Nipa ... is used as a beverage, 
 and for the manufacture of vinegar, 
 and the distillation of spirits. On this 
 account it yields a considerable part 
 of the revenue of the Spanish Govern- 
 ment " {Desc. Diet. p. 301). But 
 this fact is almost enough in itself to 
 show that the word is the same which 
 is used in sense b ; and the identity 
 is placed beyond question by the quo- 
 tations from Teixeira and Mason. 
 
 b. Arrack made from the sap of a 
 palm-tree, a manufacture by no means 
 confined to the Philippines. The Portu- 
 guese, appropriating the word Nipa 
 to this spirit, called the tree itseK 
 
 a.— 
 
 1611. " Other wine is of another kind of 
 palm which is called Nipa (growing in 
 watery places), and this is also extracted 
 by distillation. It is very mild and sweet, 
 and clear as pure water ; and they say it is 
 very wholesome. It is made in great quan- 
 tities, with which ships are laden in Pegu 
 and Tanasarim, Malaca, and the Philip- 
 pines or Manila ; but that of Tanasarim 
 exceeds all in goodness." — Teixeira, Mela- 
 Clones, i. 17. 
 
 1613. " And then on from the marsh to 
 the Nypeiras or wild-palms of the rivulet 
 of Paret China."— ffodinAo de Eredia, 6. 
 
NIP A. 
 
 480 
 
 NIRVANA. 
 
 ' And the wild palm» called Ny- 
 from those Bovvers is drawn 
 
 1613. 
 peiras 
 
 the liquor which is distilled into wine by 
 an alembic, which is the best wine of In- 
 dia."— /6id. Ifo. 
 
 1848. "Steaming amongst the low 
 swampy islands of the Sunderbunds .... 
 the paddles of the steamer tossed up the 
 large fruits of the Nlpa fruticans, a low 
 stemless palm that grows in the tidal waters 
 of the Indian ocean, and bears a large head 
 of nuts. It is a plant of no interest to the 
 common observer, but of much to the 
 geologist, from the nuts of a similar plant 
 abounding in the tertiary formations at the 
 mouth of the Thames, having floated about 
 there in as great profusion as here, till 
 buried deep in the silt and mud that now 
 form the island of Sheppey." — Hooker, 
 Simalayan Journal, i. 1-2. 
 
 1860. "The Nlpa is very extensively 
 cultivated in' the Province of Tavoy. From 
 incisions in the stem of the fruit, toddy is 
 extracted, which has very much the flavour 
 of mead, and this, extract, when boiled 
 down, becomes sugar." — Mason's Burmah, 
 p. 506. 
 
 1874. " It (sugar) is also got from Hipa 
 fruticans, Thunb., a tree of the low coast- 
 regions, extensively cultivated in Tavoy." 
 — ffanbury and Fluckiger, 655. 
 
 These last quotations confirm the old tra- 
 vellers who represent Tenasserim as the 
 great source of the Nlpa spirit. 
 
 b.— 
 
 1568, "Nipa, qual' fe vn Vino ecceUen- 
 tissimo che nasce nel fior d'vn arbore 
 chiamato Niper, il cui liquor si distilla, e se 
 ne fa vna beuanda eccellentissima." — Cef. 
 Federwi, in Ramus, iii. 392 v. 
 
 c, 1567. " Euery yeere is there lade (at 
 Tenasserim) some ships with Verzino. Nipa, 
 and Benjamin." — Ibid. (E. T. in Haklmit), 
 ii. 359. 
 
 1591. "Those of Tanaseri are chiefly 
 freighted with Eice and Nipar wine, which 
 is very strong." — Barker's Account of Lan- 
 caster s Voyage, in Sak. ii. 592. 
 
 In the next two quotations nipe is 
 confounded with coco-nut spirit. 
 
 1598. "Likewise there is much wine 
 brought thether, which is made of Cocus or 
 Indian Nuttes, and is called Nype de Tanas- 
 sa/ria, that is Aqua-Oomposita of Tanas- 
 saria." — Limschoten, 30. 
 
 „ " The Sura, being distilled, is called 
 Fvia (see Tool-rack) or Nipe, and is an ex- 
 cellent Aqua Vitae as any is made in Dort." 
 —Id. 101. 
 
 1623. " In the daytime they did nothing 
 but talk a little with one another, and some 
 of them get drunk upon a certain wine 
 they have of raisins, or on a kind of aqua 
 vitae with other things mixt in it, in India 
 called nippa, which had been given them," 
 —P. dellu VaUe, ii. 669. 
 
 We think there can be little douht 
 
 that the slang word nip for a small 
 dram of spirits is adopted from Ifipa. 
 
 Nirvana, s. Sansk. nirvana. The 
 literal meaning of this word is simply 
 'blown out,' like a candle. It is the 
 technical term in the philosophy of 
 the Buddhists for the condition to 
 which they aspire as the crown and 
 goal of virtue, viz., the cessation 
 of sentient existence. On the exact 
 meaning of the term see Ohilders's 
 Pali Dictionary, s.v. nibbana, an 
 article from which we quote a few 
 sentences below, but which covers ten 
 double-column pages. 
 
 The word has become common in 
 Europe along with the growing in- 
 terest in Buddhism, and partly from 
 its use by Schopenhauer. But it is 
 often employed very inaccurately, of 
 which an instance occurs in the 
 quotation below from Dr. Draper. 
 
 The oldest European occurrence of 
 .which we are aware is in Purohas, 
 who had met with the PaH form 
 common iu Burma, &c., nibban. 
 
 1626. " After death they (the Talapoys) 
 beleeve three Places, one of Pleasure Scuum 
 (perhaps snikham) like the MahumitanePara- 
 dise ; another of Torment Naxac (read Na- 
 rac) ; the third of Annihilation which they 
 call Niba." — Purclias, Pilgrimage, 506. 
 
 c. 1815. ". . . the state of ITiban, which 
 is the most perfect of all states, This con- 
 sists in an almost perpetual extacy, in 
 which those who attam it are not only free 
 from troubles and miseries of life, from 
 death, iUuess and old age, but are ab- 
 stracted from all sensation ; they have no 
 longer either a thought or a desire." — 
 Sangermamo, Burmese Empire, p. 6. 
 
 1858. "... Transience, Pain, and ITn- 
 reality . . . these are the characters of all 
 existence, and the only true good is exemp- 
 tion from these in the attainment of mr- 
 wana, whether that be, as in the view of 
 the Brahmin or the theistic Buddhist, ab- 
 sorption into the supreme essence ; or 
 whether it be, as many have thought, 
 absolute nothingness ; or whether it be, as 
 Mr. Hodgson quaintly phrases it, the ubi 
 or the modus in which the infinitely atte- 
 nuated elements of all things exist, in this 
 last and_ highest state of .abstraction from 
 all particular modifications such as our 
 senses and understandings are cognisant 
 of," — Mission to Ava, 236, 
 
 f, " When from between the sil trees 
 at Kusin^ra he passed into nirwana, he 
 (Buddha) ceased, as the extinguished fire 
 ceases." — Ibid. 239. 
 
 1869. "What Bishop Bigandet and 
 others represent as the popular view of the 
 Nirvana, in contradistinction to that of the 
 Buddhist divines, was, in my opinion, the 
 
NOKAB. 
 
 481 
 
 NON-BEG ULA TION. 
 
 conception of Buddha and his disciples. It 
 represented the entrance of the soul into 
 rest, a subduing of all wishes and desires, 
 indifference to joy and pain, to good and 
 evil, an absorption of the soul into itself, 
 and a freedom from the circle of existences 
 from birth to death, and from death to a 
 new birth. This is still the meaning which 
 educated people attach to it, whilst Nirvana 
 suggests rather a kind of Mohammedan 
 Paradise or of blissful Elysian fields to the 
 minds of the larger masses." — Prof. Max 
 MuUer, Lectv/re ore Buddhistic Nihilism, in 
 Triibner's Or. Becord, Oct. 16, 1869. 
 
 1875. "Nibhanam. Extinction ; des- 
 truction ; annihilation ; annihilation of 
 being, Nirvana; annihilation of human 
 passion, Arhatship or final sanctification 
 
 " In Trubner's Record for July, 1870, 
 I first propounded a theory which meets 
 all the difficulties of the question, namely, 
 that the word Nirvana is used to designate 
 two different things, the state of blissful 
 sanctification called Arhatship, and the 
 annihilation of existence in which Arhat- 
 ship ends." — Childera, Pali Dictionary, pp. 
 265-266. 
 
 ,, " But at length reunion with the 
 universal intellect takes place ; Niiwana 
 is reached, oblivion is attained . . . the 
 state in which we were before we were 
 born."— Draper, Conflict, &c., 122. 
 
 1879. 
 
 "And how— in fulness of the times — it 
 
 fell 
 
 That Buddha died 
 
 And how a thousand thousand crores 
 
 since then 
 Have trod the Path which leads whither 
 
 he went 
 Unto Nirvana where the Silence lives.'' 
 E. Arnold, lAght of Asia, 237. 
 
 Nokar, s. A servant, either domes- 
 tic, military, or civil, also pi. Nokar- 
 logue, 'the servants.' Hind. nauJcar, 
 from Pars., and nauJcar-Jog. Also 
 naulmr-ehahar, ' the servants,' one of 
 those jingline double-barrelled phrases 
 in which Orientals delight even more 
 than Englishmen. As regards Eng- 
 lishmen, compare hugger-mugger, 
 hurdy-gurdy, tip-top, Mghty-tignty, 
 higgledy-piggledy, hocus-pocus, tit 
 for tat, topsy-turvy, harum-scarum, 
 roly-poly, fiddle-faddle, rump and 
 stump, slip-slop. In this case chahar 
 (see chacker) is also Persian. Naukar 
 would seem to be a Mongol word 
 introduced into Persia by the hosts 
 of Chinghiz (see below). 
 
 c. 1407. "L'Emir Khodaidad fit partir 
 aveo oe .d^put^ son serviteur (naukar) et 
 celui de Mirza Djihanghir. Ces trois per- 
 aonnages joignent la oour auguste. . . ." — 
 Mdmrazzak in Notices et Extraits, XIV. i. 
 146. 
 
 c. 1660. " MahmTid Sultan . . understood 
 accounts, and could reckon very well by 
 memory the sums which he had to receive 
 from his subjects, and those which he had 
 to pay to his ' naukars ' (apparently armed 
 followers)." — Abulghazi, by Desmaisonsi, 
 271. 
 
 1840. "Noker, 'the servant;' this title 
 was borne by Tuli the fourth son of 
 Chenghiz Khan, because he was charged 
 with the details of the army and the ad- 
 ministration." — Hammer, Golden Horde, 
 460. 
 
 Non-regulation, adj. The style of 
 certain Provinces of British India 
 (administered for the most part under 
 the more direct authority of the Cen- 
 tral Government in its Foreign De- 
 partment), in which the ordinary Laws 
 (or Regulations, as they were formerly 
 called) are not in force, or are in force 
 only so far as they are specially de- 
 clared by the Government of India to 
 be applicable. 
 
 The original theory of administra- 
 tion in such provinces was the union 
 of authority in all departments under 
 one district chief, and a kind of pa- 
 ternal despotism in the hands of that 
 chief. But by the gradual restriction 
 of personal rule, and the multiplication 
 of positive laws and rules of adminis- 
 tration, and the division of duties, 
 much the same might now be said of 
 the difference between Begulation and 
 Non-regulation Provinces that a witty 
 Frenchman said of Intervention and 
 Non-intervention : — " La Non-inter- 
 vention est une phrase politique et 
 technique qui veut dire enfin a-peu- 
 pr^s la meme chose que V Intervention." 
 
 Our friend Gen. F. 0. Cotton, E.E., 
 tells us that on Lord Dalhousie's visit 
 to the Neilgherry Hills, near the close 
 of his government, he was riding with 
 the Governor-General to visit soine 
 new building. Lord Dalhousie said 
 to him: "It is not a thing that one 
 must say in public, but I would give 
 a great deal that the whole of India 
 should be Non-regulation." 
 
 The Punjab was for many years the 
 greatest example of a Non-regulation 
 Province. The chief survival of that 
 state of things is that there, as in 
 Burma and a few other provinces, 
 military men are still eligible to hold 
 office in the civil administration. 
 
 1860. "... iSowe what ye flolke of 
 Bengala worschyppen Sir Jhone discourseth 
 lityl. This moche wee gadere. Some wor- 
 sohyppin ane Idole yclept iicjulatinnn and. 
 
NOB-WESTEB. 
 
 482 
 
 NUQGUBCOTE. 
 
 some worsohyppen Jlnn-rtgitlaciim (veluti 
 (Sog it ItHgog). . . .-'—Ext. from a MS. of 
 The Travels of Sir John Mandcvill in the 
 E. Indies, lately discovered. 
 
 1867. "... "We believe we should indi- 
 cate the sort of government that Sicily 
 wants, tolerably well to Englishmen who 
 know anything of India, by saying that it 
 should be treated in great measure as a 
 ' non-regulation province.' " — Quarterly 
 Bemew, Jan. 1867, p. 135. 
 
 1883. 'The Delhi district, happily for 
 all, was a non-regulation province." — Life 
 of Lord Lawrence, i. 44. 
 
 Nor-wester, s. A sudden and 
 violent storm, such as often occurs in 
 tlie hot weather, bringing probably a 
 ' dust storm ' at first, and culminating 
 in hail or torrents of rain. See 
 Tufaun. 
 
 1810. "... those violent squalls called 
 'north-westers,' in consequence of their 
 usually either commencing in, or veering 
 round to that quarter. . . . The force of these 
 north-westers is next to incredible." — 
 Williamson, V. M., ii. 35. 
 
 BTowbehar, n. p. This is a name 
 which occurs in various places far 
 apart, a monument of the former 
 extension of Buddhism. Thus, in the 
 early history of the Mahommedans in 
 8ind, we find repeated mention of a 
 temple called Nau-vihdr {Nava-vihara, 
 'New Monastery'). And the same 
 name occurs at Balkh, near the Oxus. 
 
 Nowroze, s. Pers. nau-rBz, ' New 
 (Year's) Day ; ' i.e. the first day of the 
 Solar Tear. In W. India this is ob- 
 served by the Parsees. 
 
 c. 1590.^ "This was also the cause why 
 the Ifauruz i Jaldli was observed, on which 
 day, since his Majesty's accession, a great 
 feast was given. . . . The New Year's Day 
 feast . . . commences on the day when the 
 Sun in his splendour moves to Aries, and 
 lasts till the 19th day of the month (Far- 
 wardin)."— ^»», 183 and 276. 
 
 1638. " There are two Festivals which 
 are celebrated in this place With extra- 
 ordinary ceremonies; one whereof is that 
 of the first day of the year, which, with the 
 Persians, they call Naurus, Nauros, or 
 Norose, which signifies nine dayes, though 
 now it lasts eighteen at least, and it falls at 
 the moment that the Sun enters Aries." — 
 Mandelslo, 41. 
 
 1673. " On the day of the Vernal Equi- 
 nox, we returned to Gombroon, when the 
 Moors introduced their New- Year jEde, or 
 IToe Eose, with Banqueting and great 
 Solemnity. "—Fryer, 306.' 
 
 1712. "Restat Nauruus, i.e. vertentis 
 anni initium, incidens in diem aequinoctii 
 vemi. Non legalis est, sed ab antiquis 
 
 Persis haereditate accepta festivitaSj om- 
 nium caeterarum maxima et solennissima. " 
 —Kaempfer, Am. Exot. 162. 
 
 1815. "Jemsheed also introduced the 
 solar year ; and ordered the first day of it, 
 when the sun entered Aries, to be celebrated 
 by a splendid festival. It is called Nauroze, 
 or new year's day, and is still the great 
 festival in Persia." — Malcolm, H. of Persia, 
 i. 17. 
 
 1832. " Now-roz (new year's day) is a 
 festival or eed of no mean importance in 
 the estimation of Mussulman society. . . . 
 The trays of presents prepared by the ladies 
 for their friends are tastefully set out, and 
 the work of many days' previous arrange- 
 ment. Eggs are boiled hard, some of these 
 are stained in colours resembling our 
 mottled papers; others are neatly painted 
 in figures and devices ; many are orna- 
 mented with gilding ; every lady evincing 
 her own peculiar taste in the prepared eggs 
 for now-roz." — Mrs. Meer Hassan Ali, 
 Obsns. on the Mussulmans of India, i. 283-4. 
 
 ITowshadder, s. Pers. naushddar 
 (Skt. narasara, but recent). Sal-am- 
 moniac, i.e., chloride of amnlonium. 
 
 0. 1300. Wfe find this word in a medi- 
 eval list of articles of trade contained in 
 Capmany's Memorias de Ba/rcelona (ii. App. 
 7'i) under the form noxadre. 
 
 1343. " Salarmoniaco, ciob lisciadro, e 
 non si dk nfe sacco nh cassa con essa." 
 — Pegolotti, p. 17 ; also see 57, etc. 
 
 Nuddeea Rivers, n. p. See under 
 Hoogly River, of which these are 
 branches, intersecting the .ATa&'j/a Dis- 
 trict. In order to keep open naviga- 
 tion by the directest course froni the 
 Ganges to Calcutta, much labour is, 
 or was, annually expended, under a 
 special officer, in endeavouring during 
 the dry season to maintain sufficient 
 depth in these channels. 
 
 Nuggurcote, n. p. NagarTeot. This 
 is the form used in olden times, and 
 even now not obsolete, for the name 
 of the ancient fortress in the Punjab 
 Himalaya which we now usually know 
 as Kot-hangra, both being substan- 
 tially the same name, Nagarlcot, ' The 
 fortress town,' or Kot-ha-nagara, 'The 
 town of the fortress.' In yet older 
 times, and in the history of Mahmud 
 of Ghazni, it is styled Bhlm-nagar. 
 The name Nagarlcot is sometimes used 
 by older European writers to designate 
 the Himalayan mountains. 
 
 _ 1008. _ "The Sultan himself (Mahmud) 
 joined in the pursuit, and went after them 
 as far as the fort called Bhlm-nagar, which 
 is very strong, situated on the promontory 
 
NUaaURCOTE. 
 
 483 
 
 NUMBA. 
 
 of a lofty hill, in the midst of impassable 
 waters."— XZ-'CTifti, in Elliot, i. 34. 
 
 1337. ' ' When the sun was in Cancer, 
 the King of the time (Mahommed Tughlak) 
 took the stone fort of Nagarkot in the year 
 738. ... It is placed between rivers like 
 the ijupil of an eye . , . and is so im- 
 pregnable that neither Sikandar nor Dara 
 were able to take it." — Badr-i-chach in 
 Elliot, iii. 570. 
 
 c. 1370. "Sultan Piroz . . . marched 
 with his army towards Nagarkot, and 
 passing by the valleys of N^khach-nuh- 
 garhl, he arrived with his army at Nagar- 
 kot, which he found to be very strong and 
 secure. . . . The idol JwSil^mukhi (see Jo- 
 wauUa mookhee), much worshipped by the 
 infidels, was situated in the road to Nagar- 
 kot. . . ." — Shams-i-Sirdj, in Mliot, iii. 317- 
 318. 
 
 1398. "When I entered the valley on 
 that side of the SiwiClik, information was 
 brought to me about the town of Nagarkot, 
 which is a large and important town of 
 Hindustan, and situated in these moun- 
 tains. The distance was 30 kos, but the 
 road lay through jungles, and over lofty 
 and rugged hills." — Aittdbiog. of Timur, in 
 do., 465. 
 
 1553. "Bat the sources bf those rivers 
 (Indus and Ganges) though they burst forth 
 separately in the mountains which Ptolemy 
 calls Imaus, and which the natives call 
 Dalanguer and Nangracot, yet are these 
 mountains so closely joined that it seems 
 as if they sought to hide those springs."— 
 Barros, I. iv. 7. 
 
 c. 1590. ' ' Nagerkote is a city situated 
 upon a mountain, mth a fort called Kan- 
 gerah. In the vicinity of this city, upon a 
 lofty mountain, is a place called Mahama- 
 ey, which they consider as one of the works 
 of the Divinity, and come in pilgrimage to 
 it from great distances, thereby obtaining 
 the accomplishment of their wishes. It is 
 most wonderful that in order to effect this, 
 they out out their tongues, which grow 
 again in the course of two or three days. 
 ■ . . ."—^yeen, ii. 119. 
 
 1609. " Bordering to him is another 
 great Baia/m called TuUuck Ghand, whose 
 chiefe City is Negereoat, 80 o. from Lahor, 
 and as much from Syrinan, in which City 
 is a_ famous Pagod, called le or Durga, vnto 
 which worlds of People resort out of all 
 parts of India, . . . Diuers Moores also 
 resorte to this Peer. . . ."—W. Finch in 
 Purehas, i. 438. 
 
 1616. " 27. Nagra Cutt, the chiefe Citie 
 so called. . ."—Terry m. Purehas, ii. 
 
 0. 1676. " The caravan being arriv'd at 
 the foot of the Mountains which are call'd 
 at this day by the name of Naugrocot, 
 abundance of people come from all parts of 
 the Mountain, the greatest part whereof 
 are women and maids, who aprree with the 
 Merchants to carry them, their Goods and 
 provisions cross the Mountains. . . ."— 
 Tavernier, E. T., ii. 183. 
 
 1788. "Kote Kangrah, the fortress be- 
 
 longing to the famous temjilo of Nagoroote, 
 is given at 49 royal cosses, equal to 99 G. 
 miles, from Sirhind (northward)." — Bennell, 
 Memoir, ed. 1793, p. [107]. 
 
 Nujeeb, s. A kind of half-dis- 
 ciplined infantry soldiers under some 
 of the native governments ; and also 
 at one time a kind of militia under 
 the British. Hind., from Ar. najlb, 
 ' noble.' 
 
 1813. " There are some corps (Mahratta) 
 styled Nujeeb or men of good family. . . . 
 These are foot soldiers, invariably armed 
 with a sabre and matchlock, and haying 
 adoj)ted some semblance of European disci- 
 pline are much respected." — Forbes, Or. 
 Mem., ii. 46. 
 
 Nullah, s. Hind. ncda. A water- 
 course ; not necessarily a dry -water- 
 course, though this is perhaps more 
 frequently indicated in the Anglo- 
 Indian use. 
 
 1776. " When the water fails in all the 
 nullahs "—Halhed's Code, 52. 
 
 c. 1785. " Major Adams had sent on the 
 llth Captain Hebbert .... to throw a 
 bridge over Shinga nullah." — Carraccioli, 
 L. of Glive, i. 93. 
 
 1789. "The ground which the enemy 
 had occupied was entirely composed of 
 sandhills and deep nullahs. . . ." — Munro, 
 Narrative, 224. 
 
 1799. "I think I can shew you a situa- 
 tion where two embrasures might be opened 
 in the bank of the nullah with advantage." 
 — Wellington, Despatches, i. 26. 
 
 1817. ' ' On the same evening, as soon as 
 dark, the party which was destined to open 
 the trenches marched to the chosen spot, 
 and before day-light formed a nullah . . . 
 into a large parallel." — Mill's Hist. v. 377. 
 
 1843. ' ' Our march tardy because of the 
 nullahs. Watercourses is the right name, 
 but we get here a slip-slop way of writing 
 quite contemptible."— ii/e of Sir C. Napier, 
 ii. 310. 
 
 1860. "The real obstacle to movement 
 is the depth of the nullahs hollowed out by 
 the numerous rivulets, when swollen by the 
 rains."— re»«OTi's Ceylon, ii. 574. 
 
 Numda, sometimes ITumna, s. 
 Hind, namda and namdd, from Pars. 
 namad. Felt ; sometimes a woollen 
 saddle-cloth, properly made of felt. 
 The word is perhaps the same as the 
 At. namat, a coverlet, spread on the 
 seat of the sovereign, etc. 
 
 1815. " That chief (Temugin or Chingiz) 
 we are informed, after addressing the Khans 
 in an eloquent harangue, was seated upon 
 a black felt or nummud, and reminded of 
 the importance of the duties to which he 
 was called."— ilfafcoZm, H. of P., i. 410. 
 I I 2 
 
NUNCATIES. 
 
 484 
 
 OLD STRAIT. 
 
 _ 1828. " In a two-poled tent of a great 
 size, and lined with yellow woollen stuff of 
 Europe, sat Nader Koolee Khan, upon a 
 coarse numnd . . ." — The Kuzzilbash, i. 254. 
 
 Nuncaties, s. (?) Eioh cakes made 
 by the Mahommedans in W. India, 
 chiefly imported into Bombay from 
 Surat. 
 
 Nut, Promotion, s. From its sup- 
 posed indigestible character, the kernel 
 of the cashew-nut is so called in S. 
 India, where, roasted and hot, it is a 
 favourite dessert-dish. 
 
 Nuzzer, s. Hind, from Arab, nazr 
 or nazar (prop, nadhr), primarily ' a 
 vow or votive offering ; but, ia ordi- 
 nary use, a ceremomal present, pro- 
 perly an offering from an inferior to a 
 superior, the converse of in'am. The 
 root is the same as that of Nazarite 
 (Numbers, vi. 2). 
 
 1785. "Presents of ceremony, called 
 nuzzers, were to many a great portion of 
 
 their subsistence " — Letter in lAfe 
 
 of Colebrooke, 16. 
 
 1786. Tippoo, even in writing to the 
 Prench Governor of Pondichery, whom it 
 was his interest to conciliate, and in acknow- 
 ledging a present of 500 muskets, cannot 
 restrain his insolence, but calls them "sent 
 by way of nuzr." — Select Letters of Tippoo, 
 377. 
 
 1809. "The Aumil himself offered the 
 nazur of fruit."— id. Valentia, i. 453. 
 
 1876. " The Standard has the following 
 curious piece of news in its Court Circular 
 of a few days ago ; — 
 
 ' 'Sir Salar Jung was presented to the 
 Queen by the Marquis of Salisbury, and 
 offered his Unggnr as a token of allegiance, 
 which her Majesty touched and returned. " 
 — Punch, July 15th. 
 
 For the true sense of the word so deli- 
 ciously introduced instead of Nuzzer, see 
 maggnr. 
 
 Oart, s. A coco-nut garden. The 
 word is peculiar to Western India, and 
 is a corruption of Port, orta (now more 
 usually horta). "Any man's pai'- 
 ticular allotment of coco-nut trees in 
 the groves at Mahim or Girgaum is 
 spoken of as his oart " [Sir G. 
 Birdwood). 
 
 1.564. " . . . . e me praz de fazer merce 
 a dita cidade emfatiota para semprc que a 
 ortalija des ortas dos moradores Portu- 
 guezes o ohristaos que nesta cidade de Goa 
 e ilha te . . . . possao vender . . . ." &c.— 
 Proclamation of Dow, SAaitian, in Archiv. 
 Port. Orient., fasc. 2, 157. 
 
 c. 1610. "Ily avn grand nombredePo?- 
 mero ou orta, comme vous diriez ici de nos 
 vergers, pleins d'arbres de Cocos, plantez 
 bien pres k pres ; mais ils ne viennent qu'fes 
 lieux acjuatiques et bas . . . ." — Pyrard de 
 Laval, li. 17-18. 
 
 1613. "^ OS naturaes habitao ao lougo do 
 ryo de Malaga, era seuspomares e orthas." 
 — Godinho de JSredia, 11. 
 
 1673. "Old Goa her Soil is lux- 
 urious and Campaign, and abounds with 
 Rich Inhabitants, whose Rural Palaces are 
 immured with Groves andHortos." — Fryer, 
 154. 
 
 c. 1760. " As to the Oarts, or Coco-nut 
 groves, they make the most considerable 
 part of the landed property." — Grose, i. 47. 
 
 1793. "For sale .... That neat and 
 commodious Dwelling House built by Mr. 
 William Beal ; it is situated in a most 
 lovely Oart . . . ." — Bombay Courier, Jan. 
 12th. 
 
 Obang, s. Jap. Oh'o-han. Lit. 
 " greater division." The name of a 
 large oblong Japanese gold piece, 
 similar to tlie Eobang (q. v.), but of 
 10 times the value ; 5 to 6 inches in 
 length and 3 to 4 inches in width, 
 with an average weight of 2564 grs. 
 troy. First issued in 1580, and last 
 in 1860. Tavernier has a representa- 
 tion of one. 
 
 Old Strait, n.p. This is an old 
 name of the narrow strait between the 
 island of Singapore and the mainland, 
 which was the old passage followed by 
 ships passing towards China, but ha? 
 long been abandoned for the wider 
 strait south of Singapore and north of 
 Bintang. It is called bj' the Malays 
 Saldt Tamhrau, from an edible fish 
 called by the last name. It is the 
 Strait of Singapura of some of the old 
 navigators ; whUst the wider southern 
 strait was known as New Strait or 
 Governor's Straits (q..v.). 
 
 1727. ". . . . Johore Lami, which is 
 sometimes the Place of that King's Resi- 
 dence, and has the Benefit of a fine deep 
 large River, which admits of two Entrances 
 into it. The smallest is from the Westward , 
 called by Europeans the Streights of Sinra- 
 pore, but by the Natives Salleta de Brew " 
 \i. e., SaXdt Tambrau, as above). — A. Ham, 
 li. 92. ■ 
 
 1860. "The Old Straits, through which 
 formerly our Indiamen passed on their way 
 
OLLAH. 
 
 485 
 
 OMEBWAUR. 
 
 to China, are from 1 to 2 miles in width, 
 and except where a few clearings have been 
 made . . . with the shores on both sides 
 covered with dense jungle . . . doubtless, 
 in old times, an isolated vessel . . . must 
 have kept a good look out against attack 
 from piratical prahua darting out from one 
 of the numerous creeks. " — Gavenagh, Rem. of 
 an Indian Official, 285-6. 
 
 OUah, s. Tarn, olai, Malm. ola. A 
 palm-leaf ; but especially tlie leaf of 
 the Palmyra {Borassus flabelUformis) 
 as prepared for ■writing on, often, but 
 incorreotly, termed ca^an (q.v.). 
 
 In older ijooks th.e term ola generally 
 means a native letter ; often, as in 
 some oases below, a written order. 
 
 A very good account of the royal 
 scribes at Calicut, and their mode of 
 writing, is given by Barbosa as fol- 
 lows : — 
 
 1.516. "The King of Calecut keeps many 
 I clerks constantly in hispalace; they are all in 
 one room, separate and far from the king, 
 sitting on benches, and there they write all 
 the affairs of theking's revenue, and his alms, 
 and the pay which is given to all, andthe 
 complaints which are presented to the king, 
 and. at the same time, the accounts of the 
 collectors of taxes. All this is on broad stiff 
 leaves of the palm-tree, without ink, with 
 pens of iron ; they write their letters in lines 
 drawn like ours, and write in the same direc- 
 tion as we do. Each of these clerks has great 
 bundles of these written leaves, and where- 
 ever they go they carry them under their 
 arms, and the iron pen in their hands . . . 
 and among these are 7 or 8 who are great 
 confidants of the king, and men held in 
 great honour, who always stand before him 
 with their pens in their hand and a bundle 
 of papers under their arm ; and each of 
 them has always several of these leaves in 
 blank but signed at the top by the king, and 
 when he commands them to despatch any 
 business they write it on these leaves." — 
 Pp. 110-111, Hak. Soc, but translation 
 modified. 
 
 1553. "All the Gentiles of India .... 
 when they wish to commit anything to 
 written record, do it on certain palm- 
 leaves which they call olla, of the breadth 
 of two fingers." — Sarros, I., ix. 3. 
 
 „ " All the rest of the town was of 
 wood, thatched with a kind of palm-leaf, 
 which they call ola." — Ibid. I., iv. vii. 
 
 1561. "All this was written by the 
 king's writer, whose business it is to pre- 
 pare his oUb, which are palm-leaves, which 
 they use for writing-paper, scratching it 
 with an iron point."— Correa, i. 212-213. 
 
 Correa uses the word in three applica- 
 tions ; (a) for a palm-leaf as just quoted ; 
 (b) for a palm-leaf letter ; and (c) for (Coco) 
 pahn-leaf thatch. 
 
 1563. ". ... in the Maldiva Islands 
 they make a kind of vessel which with its 
 
 nails, its sails, and its cordage is all made 
 of palm ; with the fronds (which we call 
 olla in Malavar) they cover houses and 
 vessels.'" — Garcia, f. 67. 
 
 1586. "I answered that I was from 
 Venice, that my name was Gasparo Balbi 
 . . . . and that I brought the emeralds from 
 Venice expressly to present to his majesty, 
 whose fame for goodness, courtesy, and 
 greatness flew through all the world .... 
 and all this was written down on an olla, 
 and read by the aforesaid 'Master of the 
 Word ' to his Majesty. "— & Salbi, f. 104. 
 
 „ " But to show that he did this as 
 a matter of justice, he sent a further order 
 that nothing should be done till they re- 
 ceived an olla, or letter of his sign manual 
 written in letters of gold ; and so he (the 
 King of Pegh) ordered all the families of 
 those nobles to be kept prisoners, even to 
 the women big with child, and the infants 
 in bands, and so he caused the whole of 
 them to be led upon the said scaffolding ; 
 and then the king sent the olla, ordering 
 them to be burnt : and the Deoagini exe- 
 cuted the order, and burned the whole of 
 them."— Jd. f. 112-113. 
 
 1626. "The writing was on leaves of 
 Palme, which they call Olla." — Purchas, 
 Pilgrimage, 554. 
 
 1673. ' ' The houses are low, and thatched 
 with oUas of the Cocoe-Trees." — Fryer, 
 66. 
 
 c. 1690. " . . . . Ola peculiariter Ma- 
 labaris dicta, et inter alia Papyri loco 
 adhibetur." — Bumphius, i. 2. 
 
 1718. ". . . . Damulian Leaves, com- 
 monly called Oles." — Prop, of the Gospel, 
 &c., m. 37. 
 
 1760. " He (King Alompra) said he would 
 give Orders for Olios to be made out for de- 
 livering of what Englishmen were in his 
 Kingdom tome." — Capt. Alves in Dairy mple, 
 0. B., i. 377. 
 
 1806. "Many persons had their OUahs 
 in their hands, writing the sennon in Tamil 
 shorthand." — Buchanan, Christian Be- 
 searches, 2d ed. 70. 
 
 1860. "The books of the Singhalese 
 are formed to-day, as they have been for 
 ages past, of olas, or strips taken from the 
 young leaves of the Talipot or the Palmyra 
 palm." — Tennent, Ceylon, i. 512. 
 
 1870. " . . . . Tin manuscrit sur oUes 
 . . . ." — Revue Critique, June 11th, 374. 
 
 Omedwaur, s. Hind, from Pers. 
 ummedwdr (ummed or umed, 'hope'). 
 Literally, therefore, ' a hopeful one ; ' 
 i.e. " an expectant, a candidate for 
 employment, one wbo awaits a favour- 
 able answer to some representation or 
 request" {Wihon). 
 
 1816. " The thoughts of being three or 
 four years an omeedwar, and of staying out 
 here till fifty deterred me."—M. Elphin- 
 stone in Life, i. 344. 
 
OMLAE. 
 
 486 
 
 OOJYNE. 
 
 Omlah, s. This is properly the 
 Arabic plural, 'umalS, of 'amU (see 
 aumil). It is applied on the Bengal 
 side of India to the native officers, 
 clerks, and other staff of a civil court 
 or cutcherry (q.v.) collectively. 
 
 0. 1778. ' ' I was at this place met by the 
 Omlah or officers belonging to the esta- 
 blishment, who hailed my arrival in a 
 variety of boats dressed out for the occa- 
 sion." — Mon. R. Lindsay, in Lives of the 
 Lindsays, iii. 167. 
 
 1866. " At the worst we will hint to the 
 Omlahs to discover a fast which it is 
 necessary that they shall keep with great 
 solemnity." — Trevelyan, The Davik Bunga- 
 low, in Fraser, Ixxiii. 390. 
 
 The use of an English plural omlahs here 
 is incorrect and unusual ; though omrahs is 
 used (see next word). 
 
 1878. " . . . . the subordinate managers, 
 young, inexperienced, and altogether in the 
 hands of the Omlah." — Life in the Mofussil, 
 ii. 6. 
 
 Omrah, s. This is properly, like 
 the last word, an Arabic plural 
 {Umard, pi. oi Amir, see Ameer), and 
 should be applied collectively to the 
 higher officials at a, Mahommedan 
 Court, especially that of the Great 
 Mogul. But in old European narra- 
 tives it is used as a singular for a lord 
 or grandee of that court; and, indeed, 
 in Hindustani the word was similarly 
 used, for we have a H. plural umar- 
 , «!/««= omrahs. 
 
 From the remarks and quotations of 
 Blochmann, it would seem that Man- 
 sahddrs, from the commandant of 1000 
 upwards, were styled umard-i-kahdr, or 
 umard-i-'izdm, " Gfreat Amirs ; " and 
 these would be the omrahs properly. 
 Certain very high officials were styled 
 Amzr-ul- Umard {Am, i. 239-240), a 
 title used first at the Court of the 
 Caliphs. 
 
 1616. " Two Omrahs who are great 
 Commanders." — Sir T. Boe. 
 
 0. 1630. "Howbeit, out of this prodigi- 
 ous rent, goes yearely many great payments: 
 to .his Leiftenants of Provinces, and Vm- 
 brayes o£ Townes and Forts."— Si)' T. 
 Herbert, p. 55. 
 
 1638. "Et sous le commandement de 
 plusieurs autres seigneurs de ceux qu'ils 
 appellent Ommeraudes."— Jf cm deisJo, Paris, 
 1659, 174. 
 
 1653. "II y a quantity d'elephans dans 
 
 les Indes les Omaras e'en seruent 
 
 par grandeur. "—Z>e la Bovllaye-le-Oouz, ed. 
 1657, p. 250. 
 
 c. 1666. "Les Omras sont les grand 
 seigneurs du Roiaume, qui sont pour la 
 
 plupart Persans ou fils de Persans." — 
 Thevenot, v. 307. 
 
 1673. " The President has a Noise 
 
 of Trumpets an Horse of State 
 
 led before him, a Mirchal (a Fan of 
 Ostrich Feathers) to keep off the Sun, as 
 the Ombrahs or Great Men 'h&ve."— Fryer, 
 86. 
 
 The word Mirehal in this passage stands 
 for Moreh'hal, a fan of peacock's "fea- 
 thers ; " see Morohul. t. ^ 
 
 J.676. 
 "Their standard, planted ou the battle- 
 ment. 
 Despair and death among the soldiers 
 
 sent ; 
 You the bold Omrah tumbled from the 
 
 wall. 
 And shouts of victory pursued the fall." 
 Dryden, Aurengzebe, ii. 1. 
 
 1710. "Donna Juliana .... let the 
 Heer Ambassador know .... that the 
 Emperor had ordered the Ammaraws 
 Enay XJUah Chan (&c.) to take care of our 
 interests." — Valentijn, iv. Suratte, 284. 
 
 1727. "You made several complaints 
 against former Governors, all of which I 
 have here from several of my Umbras." — 
 Firman of Aurangzlb, in A. Sam: ii. 227. 
 
 1791. " .... les Omrahs ou grand? 
 seigneurs Indiens . . . ."—B. de St. Pierre, 
 La Ghaumiire Indienne, 32. 
 
 Omnm Water. A common do- 
 mestic medicine in S. India, made 
 from the strong-smelling carminative 
 seeds of an umbelliferous plant, Carum 
 copticum, Benth. ( Ptychotia coptica, and 
 Plych. Ajowan, of Decand.), called in 
 Tamil omam. See ffanbury and Flikhi- 
 ger, 269. 
 
 Ouore, n.p. See Honore. 
 
 Oojyne, n.p. Ujfayam, or, in 
 modern vernacular, Vjjain, one of the 
 m.ost ancient of Indian cities, and one 
 of their seven sacred cities. It was the 
 capital of King Vikramaditya, and 
 was the first meridian of Hindu astro- 
 nomers, from which they calculated 
 their longitudes. 
 
 The name of Ujjain long led to a 
 curious imbroglio in the interpretation 
 of the Arabian geographers. Its meri- 
 dian, as we have justmentioned.was the 
 zero of longitude among the Hindus, 
 The Arab writers borrovring from the 
 Hindus wrote the name apparently 
 Azln, but this by the mere onussion of 
 a diacritical point became Attn, and 
 from the Arabs passed to medieval 
 Christian geographers as the name of 
 an imaginary point on the equator, the 
 intersection of the central meridian 
 
003 YNE. 
 
 4S7 
 
 OOOLOOBALLONO. 
 
 ■witli tliat circle. Furtter, ttis point, 
 or transposed city, had probably been 
 represented on maps, as we often see 
 cities on medieval maps, by a cupola 
 or the like. And henc^ the " Cupola 
 of Arin or Arym," or the " Cupola of 
 the Earth" [Al-kuhha al-ardh) be- 
 came an established commonplace for 
 centuries in geographical tables or 
 statements. The idea was that just 
 180° of the earth's circumference was 
 habitable, or at any rate cognizable as 
 such, and this meridian of Arin 
 bisected this habitable hemisphere. 
 But as the western limit extended to 
 the Fortunate Islands it became mani- 
 fest to the Arabs that the central meri- 
 dian could not be so far east as the 
 Hindu meridian of Arin (or of 
 Lanha, i.e. Ceylon *). They therefore 
 shifted it westward, but shifted the 
 mystic Arin along the equator west- 
 ward also. We find also among 
 medieval European students (as with 
 Eoger Bacon, below), a confusion 
 between Arin and Syene. This Eei- 
 naud supposes to have arisen from the 
 E(r(To/a ijiitopiov of Ptolemy, a place 
 which he locates on the Zanzibar coast, 
 and approximating to the shifted posi- 
 tion of Arin. But it is perhaps more 
 likely thatthe confusion arose from some 
 survival of the real name Azln. Many 
 conjectures were vainly made as to the 
 ori^of Arym, andM. Sedillot was very 
 positive that nothing more could be 
 learned about it than he had been able 
 to learn. But the late M. Eeinaud 
 completely solved the mystery by 
 pointing out that Arin was simply a 
 corruption of Ujjain. Even in Arabic 
 the mistake had been thoroughly in- 
 grained, insomuch that the word Arm 
 had been adopted as a generic word 
 for a place of medium temperature or 
 qualities (see Jorjanl quoted below). 
 
 C. A.D. 150. " 'O^riVTj PatTiKsLov Tiaoravov." 
 
 -Ptol. VII. i. 63, 
 
 c. 930. "The Equator passes between 
 east and west through an island situated 
 between Hind and Habash (Abyssinia), 
 and a little south of these two countries. 
 This point, half way between north and south 
 IS cut by the point (meridian ?) half way be- 
 tween the Eternal Islands and the extremity 
 of China; it is what is called The Cupola of 
 the Earth."— Mas'udi, i. 180-181. 
 
 0. 1020. "Les Astronomes .... ont 
 fait correspondre la ville d'Odjein aveo le 
 
 Java. 
 
 See quotation from the Aruabhata, under 
 
 lieu qui dans le tableau des villes ins^r^ 
 dansles tables astronomiques a reQule nom 
 d'Arin, et qui est suppose situf^ sur les 
 bords de la mer. Mais entre Odjein et la 
 mer, il y a prfes de cent yodjanas." — Al- 
 BirWm, quoted by Jteinaud, Intro, to Abul- 
 feda, p. ccxlv. 
 
 0. 1267. " Meridianum vero latus Indiae 
 descendit a tropico Capricorni, et seoat 
 aequinoctialem ciroulum apud Montem 
 Maleum et regiones ei conterminos et 
 transit per Syenem, quae nunc Arym vooa- 
 tur. Nam in libro cursuum planetarum 
 dicitur quod duplex est Syene ; una sub 
 
 solstitio alia sub aequinootiali 
 
 ciroulo, de quS, nunc est serrao, distans per 
 xo gradus ab ocoidente, sed magis ab orients 
 elongatur propter hoc, quod longitudo 
 habitabilis major est quam medietas coeli 
 vel terrae, et hoc versus orientem." — Roger 
 Bacon, Opus Majus, 195 (ed. London, 1633). 
 
 0. 1300. "Souslaligne ^quinoxiale, au 
 milieu du monde, Ik oti il n'y a pas de 
 latitude, se trouve le point de la corrSlation 
 servant de centre aux parties que se ooupent 
 
 entre elles Dans cet endroit et sur 
 
 ce point se trouve le lieu nomni^ Coupole 
 de Azln ou Coupole de Arin. Lk est un 
 chSteau grand, ^lev^ et d'un accfes difficile. 
 Suivant Ibn-Alaraby, c'est le s^jour des 
 
 demons et le tr6ne d'Eblis Les 
 
 ludiens parlent ^galement de ce lieu, et 
 d^bitent des fables k son sujet." — Arabic 
 Cosmography, quoted by Beinaud, p. ccxliii. 
 
 c. 1400. " Arin {al-arln). Le lieu d'une 
 proportion moyenne dans les choses ..... 
 un point sur la terre k une hauteur ^gale 
 des deux poles, en sorte que la nuit n'y 
 empifete point sur la dur^e du jour, ni le 
 jour sur la duri^e de la nuit. Ce mot a 
 pass^ dans I'usage ordinaire, pour signifier 
 d'une mani^re g^u^rale un lieu d'une tem- 
 perature moyenne." — Livre de Definitions 
 du Se'id Scherif Zelneddin .... fils de 
 Mohammed Djordjani, trad, de Silv. de Sacy, 
 Not. et JExtr. x. 39. 
 
 1498. "Ptolemy and the other philoso- 
 phers, who have written upon the globe, 
 thought tliat it was spherical, believing 
 that this hemisphere was round as well as 
 that in which they themselves dwelt, the 
 centre of which was in the island of Arin, 
 which is under the equinoctial line, between 
 the Arabian Gulf and the Gulf of Persia." 
 —Letter of Columbus, on his Third Voyage, 
 to the King and Queen. Major's Transl., 
 Hak. Soc, 2nd ed. 135. 
 
 0. 1659. " Dara having understood what 
 had passed at Eugenes, fell into that choler 
 against Kasem Kan, that it was thought he 
 would have cut off his head." — Bernier, 
 E. T., p. 13. 
 
 1785. "The City of Tleen is very ancient, 
 and said to have been the Residence of the 
 Prince BiCKEE Majit, whose vEra is now 
 Current among the Hindus."— ,Sir C. Malet 
 in Dalrymple, 0. B., i. 268. 
 
 Ooolooballong', s. Malay, Uluba- 
 lang, a chosen warrior, a champion. 
 
OOPLAH. 
 
 488 
 
 OOTACAMVND. 
 
 c. 1546. " Four of twelve gates that were 
 in the Town were opened, thorough each of 
 the which sallied forth one of the four Cap- 
 taines with his company, having first sent 
 out for Spies into the Camp six Orohalons 
 of the most valiant that were about the 
 King. . ." — Pinto (in Cogcm), p. 260. 
 
 1688. "The 500 gentlemen Orohalang 
 were either slain or drowned, with all the 
 Janizaries." — Di-yden, lAfe ofXavier, 211. 
 
 1784. (At Acheen) " there are five great 
 officers of state, who are named Maha Kajah, 
 Laxamana, Baja Oolah, Ooloo Ballaug, 
 and Parkah Kajah." — Forrest, V. to Mergui, 
 41. 
 
 1811. "The ulu halang are military 
 officers forming the body-guard of the 
 Sultan, and prepared on all occasions to 
 execute his orders." — Marsden, H. of Su- 
 matra, 3d ed. 351. 
 
 Ooplah, s. Cow dung patted into 
 cakes, and dried and stacked for fuel. 
 Hind. upld. It is in S. India called 
 bratty (q. v.). This fuel, wMcli is 
 also common in Eg3rpt and Western 
 Asia, appears to have been not un- 
 known even in England a century 
 ago, thus : — 
 
 1789. " "We rode about 20 miles that day 
 (near Woburn), the country .... is very 
 open, with little or no wood. They have 
 even less fuel than we {i.e. in Scotland), and 
 ■ the poor burn cow-dung, which they scrape 
 off the ground, and set up to burn as we do 
 divots (i.e. turf)." — Lord Minto, in Idfe, i. 
 301. 
 
 1863. A passage in Mr. Marsh's Man 
 and Nature, p. 242," contains a similar fact 
 in reference to the practice, in consequence 
 of the absence of wood, in Trance between 
 Grenoble and Brianqon. 
 
 Oordoo, s. The Hindustani lan- 
 guage. The (Turki) word urdU means 
 properljr the camp of a Tartar Khan, 
 and is, in another direction, the ori- 
 ginal of our word horde (Russian, 
 orda). The ' Golden Horde ' upon the 
 Volga was not properly (jpace Littr^) the 
 name of a tribe of Tartars, as is often 
 supposed, but was the style of the 
 Eoyal Camp, eventually Palace, of the 
 Khans of the House of Batu at Sarai. 
 Horde is said by Pihan, quoted by 
 Dozy {Oosterl. 43) to have been in- 
 troduced into French by Voltaire in 
 his Orphelin de la Chine. But Littrd 
 quotes it as used in the 16th century. 
 Tlrda is now used in Turkestan, e. g. 
 at Tashkand, Khokand, &c., for a 
 ' citadel ' {Schuyler, i. 30)? The word 
 Urdu, in the sense of royal camp, 
 came into India probably with Baber, 
 and the royal residence at Dehli was 
 
 styled urdu-i-mu'alla, 'the Sublime 
 Camp.' The mixt language which 
 grew up in the court and camp was 
 called zaban-i-urdii, ' the Camp Lan- 
 guage,' and .hence we have ellipti- 
 cally tlrda. On the Peshawar frontier 
 the word urdii, is still in frequent use 
 as applied to the camp of a field- 
 force. 
 
 1247. " Post haec venimus ad primam 
 ordam Imperatoris, in qut. erat una de ux- 
 oribus suis ; et quia nondum videramus 
 Imperatorem, noluerunt nos vocare nee in- 
 tromittere ad ordam ipsius." — Pkmo Car- 
 pini, p. 752. 
 
 1404. " And the Lord (Timour) was very 
 wroth with his Mirassaes (Mirzas), because 
 he did not see the Ambassador at this feast, 
 and because the Truximan (Interpreter) had 
 not been with them .... and he sent for 
 the Truximan and said to him : ' How is 
 it that you have enraged and vexed the 
 Lord? Now since you were not with the 
 Frank ambassadors, and to punish you, and 
 ensure your always being ready, we order 
 your nostrils to be bored, and a cord put 
 through them, and that you be led through 
 the whole Ordo as a punishment.' "— C^ 
 vijo, § cxi. 
 
 c. 1440. " What shall I sale of the great 
 and innumerable moltitude of beastes that 
 are in this Lordo T ... if you were disposed 
 in one daie to bie a thousande or ij."' 
 horses you shulde finde them to sell in this 
 Lordo, for they go in heardes like sheepe 
 . . . ." — Josafd, Barbara, old E. T., Sak. 
 Soc., 20. 
 
 c. 1540. " Sono diuisi i Tartari in Horde, 
 e Horda nella lor lingua significa ragunSza 
 di popolo vnito e Concorde a similitudine 
 d'vna cittJi." — JP. Jovio, delle Cose della Moi- 
 covia, in Mammio, ii. f . 133. 
 
 1545. " The Tartars are divided into cer- 
 tain groups or congregations, which they 
 callhordes. Among which the Savola horde 
 or group is the first in rank." — Scrberatein, 
 in Bamiuido, ii. 171. 
 
 X&IX " L'Ourdy sortit d'AndrinopIe 
 pour aller au camp. Le mot owdy signifie 
 camp, et sous ce nom sont compris les mes- 
 tiers que sont necessaires pour la commodity 
 du voyage." — Journal d'Ant. GaiUmd, i. 
 117. 
 
 Oorial, s. Punj. urml, Ovis cych- 
 ceros, Hutton; the wild sheep of the 
 Salt Eange and SuKmanl Mountains. 
 
 Ootacamiuid, n. p. The chief sta- 
 tion in the Neilgherry Hills, and the 
 summer residence of the Governor of 
 Madras. The word is a corruption of 
 the Badaga name of the site of ' Stone- 
 house,' the first European house 
 erected in those hills, properly Hotta- 
 ga-mand (see Metz, Tribes of the Neil- 
 gherries, 6). 
 
OPAL. 
 
 489 
 
 OPIUM. 
 
 Opal, s. This ■word is certainly of 
 Indian origin : Lat. opalus, Greek, 
 oiraWiof , Sansk. upala, ' a stone.' The 
 European word seems first to occur in 
 Pliny. We do not know how the 
 Sansk. word received this specific 
 meaning, but there are many analo- 
 gous cases. 
 
 Opium, s. This word is ia origin 
 Greek, not Oriental. But from the 
 Greek ottiov the Arabs took afyun, 
 which has sometimes reacted on old 
 spellings of the word. The collection 
 of the OTTOS, or |uioe of the poppy- 
 capsules, is mentioned by Dioscorides 
 (o. A.D. 77), and PUny gives a pretty 
 full account of the drag as opio7i (see 
 Hanbury and FlUckiger, 40). 
 
 The Opium-poppy was introduced 
 into China, from Arabia, at the be- 
 ginning of the 9th century, and its 
 earliest Chinese name is A-fu-yung, 
 a representation of the Arabic name 
 (Bretsclmeider, p. 47). 
 
 The Arabic afyun is sometimes cor- 
 ruptly called afzn, of which a/in, 
 'imbecile,' is a popular etymology. 
 Similarly the Bengalees derive it from 
 afi-heno, ' serpent-home.' 
 
 c. A.D. 70. " . . . . which juice thus 
 drawne, and thus prepared, hath power not 
 onely to provoke sleepe, but if it be taken 
 in any great quantitie, to make men die in 
 their sleepe : and this our Physicians call 
 opion. Certes I have knowne many come 
 to their death by this meanes ; and namely, 
 the father of Licinius Cecinna late de- 
 ceased, a man by calling a Pretour, who 
 not being able to endure the intoUerable 
 pains and torments of -a certaine disease, 
 and being wearie of his life, at Bilbil in 
 Spaine, shortened his owne dales by taking 
 opium."— Pitjiy, in Holland's transl. ii. 68. 
 
 [Medieval) " Quod venit a Thebis, opio 
 laudem perhibebis ; 
 
 Naribus horrendum, rufum laus dictat 
 emendum." 
 
 Otho Cremonenm. 
 
 1511. "Next day the General (Albo- 
 querque) sent to call me to go ashore to 
 speak to the King ; and that I should say 
 on his part . . . that he had got 8 Guzza- 
 rate slups that he had taken on the way 
 because they were enemies of the King of 
 Portugal ; and that these had many rich 
 stuffs and much merchandize, and arfiun 
 (for so they call opio tebaico) which they eat 
 to cool themselves ; all which he would sell 
 to the King for 300,000 ducats worth of 
 goods, cheaper than they could buy it from 
 the Moors, and more such matter."— Letter 
 of Gimanni da Empoli, in Archivio Storico 
 Italiano, 55. 
 
 1516. •' For the return voyage (to China) 
 they ship there (at Malacca) Sumatra and 
 
 Malabar pepper, of which they use a great 
 deal in China, and drugs of Cambay, much 
 anfiam, which we call opium . . ." — Sar- 
 bosa, 206. 
 
 1563. "JJ. I desire to know for certain 
 about amfiao, what it is, which is used by 
 the people of this country ; if it is what 
 we call opium, and whence comes such a 
 quantity as is expended, and how much 
 may be eaten every day ? 
 
 « # « « « ^ « 
 
 " 0. . . . that which I call of Cambaia. 
 comes for the most part from one territory 
 which is called Malvi [Mdlwa). . . ; I 
 knew a secretary of Nizamoxa, a native 
 of Coragon, who every day eat three 
 tdttas (see Tola), or a weight of 10^ cru- 
 zados .... though he was a well edu- 
 cated man, and a great scribe and notary, 
 he was always dozing or sleeping; yet if 
 you put him to busmess he would speak 
 like a man of letters and discretion ; from 
 this you may see what habit will do." — 
 Garcia, 15341. to 155?;. 
 
 1568. "I went then to Cambaya .... 
 and there I bought 60 parcels of Opium, 
 which cost me two thousand and a hundreth 
 duckets, every ducket at f oure shillings two 
 pence." — Master C. Frederike, in Hak., ii. 
 371. 
 
 The original runs thus, showing the 
 looseness of the translation : "... comprai 
 sessanta man d'Anfion, che mi costb 2100 
 ducati serafini, che a nostro conto possono 
 valere 5 lire I'vno." — In Jtamusio, iii. 396t;. 
 
 1598. " Amfion, so called by the Portin- 
 gales, is by Arabians, Mores, and Indians 
 called Affion, in latine Opio or Opium. . . . 
 The Indians use much to eat Amfion. . . . 
 Hee that useth to eate it, must eate it day- 
 lie, otherwise he diett and consumeth him- 
 selfe . . . likwise hee that hath never eaten 
 it, and will venture at the first to eate as 
 much as those that dayly use it, it will 
 surely kill him. . ." — Mnschoten, 12i. 
 
 1638. " Turcae opium experiuntur, etiam 
 in bona quantitate, innoxium et oonfor- 
 tativum ; adeo ut etiam ante praeUa ad 
 fortitudinem illud simiant ; nobis vero, nisi 
 in parva quantitate, et cum bonis cor- 
 rectivis lethale est."— Bacon, B. Yitae et 
 Mortis (in Montague's ed. x. 188). 
 
 1694. " This people, that -with amphioen 
 or opium, mixed with tobacco, drink them- 
 selves not merely drunk but mad, are 
 wont to fall furiously upon any one whom 
 they meet, with a naked kris or dagger in 
 the hand, and to stab him, though it be but 
 a child, in their mad passion, with the cry 
 of Amock, that is 'strike dead,' or 'fall 
 on him' . . ."—In Valentijn, iv. (China, &c.) 
 124. 
 
 1726. " It will hardly be believed . ._ . 
 that Java alone consumes monthly 3.50 
 packs of opium, each being of 136 catis (see 
 Catty), though the E. I. Company make 
 145 catis out of it . . ."—Valentijn, iv. 61. 
 
 1727. " The Chiefs of Calecut, for many 
 years had vended between 500 and lOOO 
 chests of Bengal opMum yearly up in the 
 
ORANGE. 
 
 490 
 
 ORANGE. 
 
 inland Countries, where it is very much 
 used." — A. Ham. i. 315. 
 
 1770. " Patna ... is the most celebrated 
 place in the world for the cultivation of 
 opium. Besides what is carried into the 
 inland parts, there are annually 3 or 4000 
 chests exported, each weighing 300 lbs. . . . 
 An excessive fondness for opium prevails 
 in all the countries to the east of India. 
 The Chinese emperors have suppressed it 
 in their dominions, by condemning to the 
 flames every vessel that imports this species 
 of poison."— iJaj/mi (tr. 1777), i. 424. 
 
 Orange, s. A good example of plau- 
 sible but entirely incorrect etymology- 
 is tbat of orange from Lat. aurantivmi. 
 The latter -word is in fact an ingenious 
 medieval fabrication. The word doubt- 
 less came from tbe Arab, nwranj, 
 wbioh. is again a form of Pers. nUrang 
 or narangl, tbe latter being still a 
 common term for tbe orange in Hin- 
 dustan. Tbe Persian indeed may be 
 traced to Sansk. ndgaranga, and 
 naranga, but of tbese words no satisfac- 
 tory etymological explanation bas been 
 given,and tbey have perbaps been Sans- 
 kritised from some southern term. Sir 
 William Jones, in his article on the 
 Spikenard of the Ancients, quotes from 
 Dr. Anderson of Madras, "a very 
 curious philological remark, that in 
 the Tamul dictionary, most words be- 
 ginning with nar have some relation 
 to fragrance, ; as naruJceradu, to yield 
 an odour ; ndrtum pillei, lemon-grass ; 
 ndrtei, citron ; n&rta manum (read 
 marum), the wild orange-tree ; nirum 
 panei, the Indian jasmine ; narum 
 alleri, a strong smelling flower; and 
 ndrtu, which is put for nard in tbe 
 Tamul version of our scriptures." (See 
 As. Bes., vol. ii. p. 414). We have not 
 been able to verify many of tbese Tamil 
 terms. But it is true that in both 
 Tamil and Malayalam naru is 'fra- 
 grant.' See, also, on the subject of this 
 article, A. F. Pott, in Lassen's Zeit- 
 achrift f. d. Kunde des Morgenlandes, 
 vii. 114 seqq. 
 
 The native country of the orange is 
 believed to be somewhere on the 
 northern border of India. A wild 
 orange, the supposed parent of the 
 cultivated species, both sweet and 
 bitter, occurs in Grarhwal and in 
 Sikkim, as well as in the Easia 
 country (see Cossya), the valleys of 
 which last are still abundantly produc- 
 tive of excellent oranges. It is be- 
 lieved that the orange first known and 
 cultivated in Europe was the bitter or 
 
 Seville orange (see Hanbury and 
 Fluchiger, 111-112). 
 
 Prom the Arabic, Byzantine Greek 
 got vepavrCiov, the Spaniards naranja, 
 old Italian narancia, the Portuguese 
 laranfa; from which last, or some 
 similar form, by the easy detachment of 
 the I (taken probably, as in many other 
 instances, for an article) we have the 
 Ital. arancio, L. Latin aurantium, 
 French orange, the modification of 
 these two being shaped by aurum and 
 or. Indeed, the quotation from Jacques 
 de Vitry possibly indicates that some 
 form like al-arangi may have been 
 current in Syria. Perhaps, however, 
 his phrase ab indigenia nuncwpantur may 
 refer only to the Prank or quasi-Prank 
 settlers, in which case we should have 
 among them the birthplace of our word 
 in its present form. The reference to 
 this passage we derived in the first in- 
 stance from Hehn, who gives a most 
 interesting history of the introduction 
 of the various species of citrus into 
 Europe. But we can hardly think he is 
 right in supposing that the Portuguese 
 first brought the sweet orange (CiirM 
 aurantium dulce) into Europe from 
 China, c. 1548. No doubt there may 
 have been a re-introduction of some 
 fine varieties at tbat time.* But as 
 early as the beginning of the 14tb cen- 
 tury we find AbuUeda extolling the 
 fruit of Ointra. His words, as ren- 
 dered by M. Reinaud, run : " Au 
 nombre des dependances de Lisbonne 
 est la ville de Schintara ; k Schintara 
 on recueille des pommes admirables 
 pour la grosseur et le gout " (244 t)- 
 That these pommes were the famous 
 Ointra oranges can hardly be doubted. 
 Por Baber {Autobiog., 328) describes an 
 orange under tbe name of Samgtarah, 
 which is, indeed, a recognized Persian 
 and Hind, word for a species of the 
 fruit. And this early propagation of 
 the sweet orange in Portugal would 
 account not only for such wide dif- 
 fusion of the name of Gintra, but for 
 the persistence with which the alterna- 
 tive name of Portiigals has adhered to 
 
 5» — ^ 
 
 * There seems to have been great oscillation of 
 traffic in this matter. About 1873, one of the pre- 
 sent writers, then resident at Palermo, sent, in 
 compliance with a request from Lahore, a collec- 
 tion of plants of many (about forty) varieties of 
 citrus cultivated in Sicily, for introduction into 
 the Punjab. This despatch was much aided by 
 the kindness of Prof. Todaro, in charge of the 
 Royal Botanic Garden at Palermo. 
 
 t In Reiske's version "poma stupcndae molia 
 et excellentissima." — BiiscltUig'B Ma^azin, iv. 230 
 
ORANGE. 
 
 491. 
 
 OBANCf-OTANG. 
 
 the fruit in question. The familiar 
 name of the large sweet orange in 
 Sicily and Italy is portogallo, and 
 nothing else ; in Greece TroproydKia, 
 in Albanian protoJcale, among the 
 Kurds portoghdl ; whilst even collo- 
 quial Arabic has iurtukdn. The tes- 
 ,tnnony of Mas'udi as to the introduc- 
 tion of the orange into Syria before 
 his time (c. a.d. 930), even if that 
 were (as it would seem) the Seville 
 orange, renders it quite possible that 
 better qualities should have reached 
 Lisbon or been developed there 
 during the Saracenic occupation. It 
 was indeed suggested in our hearing 
 by the late Sir Henry M. Elliot that 
 eangtarah might be interpreted as sang- 
 tar, ' green stones ' (or in fact ' moist 
 pips ') ; but we hardly think he would 
 have started this, had the passage in 
 Abulfeda been brought to his notice. 
 
 A.D. 0. 930. "The same maybe said of 
 the orange-tree (SAayr-M^-naranj) and of the 
 round citron, which were brought from 
 India after the year (A.H.) 300, and first 
 sown in 'Oman. Thence they were trans- 
 planted to Basra, to 'Irak, and to Syria 
 . . ._ but they lost the sweet and pene- 
 trating odour and beauty that they had in 
 India, having no longer the benefits of the 
 climate, soil, and water peculiar to that 
 country."— ilfM'iMf, ii. 438-9. 
 
 c. 1220. "In parvis antem arboribus 
 quaedam crescunt alia poma citrina, minoris 
 quantitatis frigida et acidi seu pontici 
 (bitter) saporis, quae poma orenges ab indi- 
 genis nuncupantur." — Jacobus Vitriacus, in 
 
 These were apparently our Seville 
 oranges, 
 
 c. 1290. "In the 18th of Edward the 
 first a large Spanish Ship came to Ports- 
 mouth ; out of the cargo of which the Queen 
 bought one frail * of Seville figs, one frail 
 of raisins or grapes, one bale of dates, two 
 hundred and thirty pomegranates, fifteen 
 citrons, and seven oranges (Poma de 
 orengej." — Manners and Household Expenses 
 of Jmt^land in the 13th and 15th Centuries, 
 Eoxb. Club, 1841, p. xlviii. The Editor 
 deigns only to say that 'the MS. is in the 
 Tower.' 
 
 1481. "Item to the galeman (galley 
 man) brought the lampreis and oranges 
 . . . mid."~Sousehold B. of John D. of 
 Norfolk, Eoxb. Club, 1844, p. 38. 
 
 0. 1526. " They have besides (in India) 
 thenaranj [or Seville orange, Tr.] and the 
 various fruits of the orange species ... It 
 always struck me that the word naranj was 
 accented in the Arab fashion ; and I found 
 that it really was so ; the men of Bajour 
 and Siw|d call n&rcmj ndrcmk " (or perhaps 
 rather narang).— Ba6«-, 328. 
 
 * See Frazala. 
 
 In this passage Baber means apparently 
 to say that the right name was ndrang, 
 which had been changed by the usual in- 
 fluence of Arabic pronunciation into nS/i'anj. 
 
 Orang-otang, Orang-outan, &c., b. 
 The great man-like ape of Sumatra 
 and Borneo ; Simia Satyrus, L. This 
 name was first used by Bontius (see 
 below). It is Malay, orang-utan, 
 ' homo sylvaticus.' The proper name 
 of the animal in Borneo is mias. 
 Crawfurd says that it is never called 
 orang-utan by ' the natives.' But that 
 excellent writer is often too positive — 
 especially in his negatives ! Even if 
 it be not (as is probable) anywhere a 
 recognized specific name, it is hardly 
 possible that the name should not be 
 sometimes applied popularly. We 
 remember a tame nooluck (q. v.) 
 belonging to a gentleman in E. Bengal, 
 which was habitually known to the 
 natives at the station as jangll ddml, 
 literally = orang-utan. 
 
 1631. "Loqui vero eos easque posse 
 lavani aiunt, sed non velle, ne ad labores 
 oogantitr ; ridicule mehercules. Nomen ei 
 induunt Onrang Outang, quod 'hominem 
 silvae' signifioat, eosque nasoi affirmant e 
 libidine mulierum Indarum, quae se Simiis 
 et Cercopithecis detestanda libidine uni- 
 uut." — Bontii, Sist. Nat. v. cap. 32, p. 85. 
 
 1668. "Erat autem hie satyrus quad- 
 rupes : sed ab human^ specie quam prae 
 se fert, vocatur Indis Ourang-outang : sive 
 homo sHvestris." — Licetus de Monstris, 338. 
 
 1727. "As there are many species of 
 wild Animals in the "Woods (of Java) there is 
 one in particular called the Ouran-Outang." 
 —A. Ham. ii. 131. 
 
 1783. "Were we to be driven out of 
 India this day, nothing would rernain to 
 tell that it had been possessed, during the 
 inglorious period of our dominion, by any 
 thing better than the ourang-outang or the 
 tiger." — Burke, Sp. on Fox's M. India Bill, 
 Works, ed. 1852, iii. 468. 
 
 1802. " Man, therefore, in a state of 
 nature, was, if not the ourang-outang of 
 the forests and mountains of Asia and 
 Africa -at the present day, at least an 
 animal of the same family, and very nearly 
 resembling it." — Biitson, Essay on Abstinence 
 from Animal Food, pp. 13-14. 
 
 1811. " I have one slave more, who was 
 given me in a present by the Sultan of 
 Pontiana .... This gentleman is Lord 
 Mcnboddo's genuine Orang-outang, which 
 in the Malay language signifies literally mid 
 man . . . Some people think seriously that 
 the oran-outang was the original patriarch 
 and progenitor of the whole Malay race." 
 — Lord Minto, Diary in India, 268-9. 
 
 1868, " One of my chief objects .... 
 was to see the Orang-utan in his 
 
ORANKAY, ABANGKAIO. 492 
 
 OBMUS. 
 
 native haunts." — Wallace, Malay Archip. 
 33. 
 
 In tie following passage tie term is 
 applied to a tribe of men : 
 
 1884. "The Jaooons belong to one of the 
 wUd aboriginal tribes . . . they are often 
 styled Orang Utan, or men of the forest." — 
 Cavenagh, Rem. of an Indian Official, 293. 
 
 Orankay, Arangkaio, &c., s. 
 Malay, Orang haya. In tie Archipe- 
 lago, a person of distinction, a cMef or 
 noble, corresponding to the Indian 
 omraji; literally 'a rich man,' 
 analogous therefore to the use of 
 riche-homme by Joinville and other old 
 French -writers. 
 
 c. 1612. "The Malay officers of stats 
 are classified as 1. Bandaha/ra ; 2. Fei'dana 
 Mantri; 3. Punghulu Bandari ; 4. the 
 chief Hvlvbalang or champion; 5. the 
 Paraonantris ; 6. Orang Kayas ; 7. Chat- 
 riyas (Khsehtryas) ; 8. SecUi Sidahs ; 9. 
 Bentaras or heralds ; 10. ffulubalangs." — 
 Sijara Malayu, in J. Ind. Arch. v. 246. 
 
 1613. "The nobler Orancayas spend 
 their time in pastimes and recreations, in 
 music and in cook fighting, a royal sport. . ." 
 — Godinho de Eredia, f. Sir. 
 
 ,, " An Oran Caya came aboord, and 
 told me that a Gurra Curra (see Caracoa) 
 of the Plemmings had searched three or 
 foure Praws or Oanoas comming aboord vs 
 with Clones, and had taJ^en them from 
 them, threatening death to them for the 
 next offence." — Saris in Purchas, i. 348. 
 
 1615. "Another conference with all the 
 Arrankayos of Lugho and Cambello in the 
 hills among the bushes : their reverence for 
 the King and the honorable Company. " — 
 Saimlury, i. p. 420. 
 
 1620. " Preniierement sur vn fort grand 
 Elephant il y auoit vne chaire couuerte, 
 dans laquelle s'est assis vn des principaux 
 Orangcayes ou Seigneurs." — Bemdicu, in 
 ThevenoVs Collection, i. 49. 
 
 1711. " Two Pieces of CaUieo or Silk to 
 the Shabander, and head Oronkoy or 
 Minister of State." — Lnckya; 36. 
 
 1727. " As he was entering at the Door, 
 the Orankay past a long Lance through his 
 Heart, and so made an end of the Beast." — 
 A. Ham. ii. 97. 
 
 , , " However, the reigning King not 
 expecting that his Customs would meet 
 with such Opposition, sent an Oran^kaya 
 aboard of my Ship, with the Linguist, to 
 know why we made War ou him." — Ibid. 
 106. 
 
 1784. "Three or four days before my 
 departure, Posally signified to me the King 
 meant to confer on me the honour of being 
 made Knight of the Golden Sword, Orang 
 Kayo derry piddang mas " {oravg kaya dari 
 pSdang maij. — Forrest, V. to Mergui, 54. 
 
 1811. " Prom amongst the orang kayas 
 the Sultan appoints the officers of state. 
 
 who as members of Council are called 
 mantri (see Mandarin)."— Jlfararfen, H. of 
 Sumatra, 350. 
 
 Orissa, n. p. The name of the 
 ancient kingdom and modern province 
 which lies between Bengal and the 
 Ooromandel Coast. 
 
 1516. " Kingdom oi Oinsa,. Purther on 
 towards the interior there is another king- 
 dom which is conterminous with that of 
 ETarsynga, and on another side with Ben- 
 gala, and on another with the great King- 
 dom of Dely. . ." — Barbosa in Lisbon ed. 
 306. 
 
 c. 1568. " Orisa fu gik vn Regno molto 
 bello e securo .... sina che regnb il suo 
 Kfe legitimo, qual era. Gentile." — Oes. 
 Federici, Ramus, iii. 392. 
 
 Ormesine, s. A kind of silk tex- 
 ture, which we are unable to define. 
 The name suggests derivation from 
 Ormus. 
 
 c. 1566. " a little Island called 
 
 Tana, a place very populous with Fortugals, 
 Moores, and Gentiles : these have nothing 
 but Ilice ; they are makers of Armesie and 
 weavers of girdles of wooll and bumbast." 
 — Caes. Frederickc, in Hakluyt, ii. 344. 
 
 1726. "Velvet, Damasks, ArmoByn, 
 Sattyn."— Foie»«?j'», v. 183, 
 
 Ormus or Ormuz, n.p. Properly 
 Hurmuz or Hurmuz, a famous maritime 
 city andminor kingdom near the month 
 of the Persian Gufi . The original place 
 of the city was on the northern shore of 
 the Gulf, some 30 miles east of the 
 site of Bandar Abbas or Gombroon 
 (q. V.) ; but about a.d. 1300, appa- 
 rently to escape from Tartar raids, it 
 was transferred to the small island of 
 Gerun or Jerun, which may be iden- 
 tified with the Organa of Nearchus, 
 about 12 m. westward, and five miles 
 from the shore, and this was the 
 seat of the kingdom when first 
 visited and attacked by the Por- 
 tuguese under Alboquerque in 1506. 
 It was taken by them about 1515, and 
 occupied permanently (though the 
 nominal reign of the native kings was 
 maintained), until wrested from them, 
 by Shah 'Abbas, with the assistance of 
 an English squadron from Surat,.in 
 1622. The place was destroyed by the 
 Persians, and the island has since re- 
 mained desolate, and all but unin- 
 habited, though the Portuguese citadel 
 and water-tanks remain. 
 
 B.C. c. 325. "They weighed next day at 
 dawn, and after a course of 100 stadia 
 anchored at the mouth of the river 
 
ORMUS. 
 
 493 
 
 OTTA, OTTER. 
 
 Anamis, in a country called Harmozeia." — 
 Arrian, Voyage of Nea/rchus, ch. xxxiii. tr. 
 by M'CriniiU, p. 202. 
 
 c. A.D. 150. (on the coast of Carmania) 
 
 'Apjito^oi/ OiKpOV." 
 
 Ptol. VI. viii. 5. 
 c. 540. At this time one Gabriel is men- 
 tioned as (Nestorian) Bishop of Hormuz 
 (see Asseinani, iii. 147-8). 
 
 c 655. " Nobis .... visum est nihil- 
 ominus velut ad eepulohra mortuoruni, 
 quales vos esse video, geminos hosce Dei 
 Saoerdotes ad vos allegare ; Theodorum 
 videlicet Episcopum Hormuzdadschir et 
 Georgium Episoopum Susatrae." — Sj/i'kic 
 Letter of the Patriarch Jesujaitts, in ibid. 
 133. 
 
 1298. "When you have ridden these 
 two days you come to the Ocean Sea, 
 and on the shore you find a City with a 
 harbour, which is called Harmos." — Marco 
 Polo, Sk. i. ch. xix. 
 
 e. 1330. " . . .1 came to the Ocean Sea. 
 And the first city on it that I reached is 
 called Oimes, a city strongly fenced and 
 abounding in costly wares. The city is on 
 an island some five miles distant from the 
 main ; and on it there grows no tree, and 
 there is no fresh water." — Friar Odoric, in 
 €athap, &o., 56. 
 
 c. 1331. "I departed from 'Oman for 
 the country of Hormuz. The city of Hor- 
 muz stands on the shore of the Sea. The 
 name is also called Moghistan. The new 
 city of Hormuz rises in face of the first in 
 the middle of the sea, separated from it 
 only b^ a channel Sparasangs in vridth. 
 We arrived at Ifew Hormuz, which forms 
 an island of which the capital is called 
 Jaraun ... It is a mart for Hind and 
 Sind."— iJm Batuta, ii. 230. 
 
 1442. "OrmuB (qu. JurmSz?), which is 
 also called Djerun, is a port situated in the 
 middle of the sea, and which has not its 
 equal on the face of the globe." — Abdur- 
 razzdk, in India in XV. Cent., p. 5. 
 
 0. 1470. " Hormuz is 4 miles across the 
 water, and stands on an Island." — Athan. 
 Nikitin, in do., p. 8. 
 
 1503. " Habitant autem ex eqrum (Fran- 
 corum) gente homines fere viginti in urbe 
 Cananoro : ad quos profecti, postquam ex 
 Hormizda urbe ad earn Indorum civitatem 
 Cananorum venimus, significavimus illis 
 uos esse Christianos, nostramque condi- 
 tionem et gradum indicavimus ; et ab illis 
 magno cum gaudio suscepti sumus. . . . 
 Eorundem autem Franoorum Regie Portu- 
 gallus vocatnr, una ex Francorum region- 
 ibus ; eoramque Rex Emanuel appellatur ; 
 Emmanuelem oramus ut ilium custodiat." 
 — Letter from Nestorian Bishops on Mission 
 to India, in Assemani, iii. 591. 
 
 1505. "In la bocha di questo mare (di 
 Persia) fe vn altra insula chiamata Agra- 
 muzo done sono perle infinite : (e) caualli 
 che per tutte quelle parti sono in gran 
 precio."— ie«(ero/jK'. Emanuel, p. 14. 
 
 1572. 
 " Mas v6 a ilia Gerum, como discobre 
 que fazem do tempo os intervallos ; 
 Que da cidade Armuza, que alii esteve 
 Ella o nome despois, e gloria teve." 
 
 Camoes, x. 103. 
 
 By Burton : 
 "But see yon Gerum isle the tale unfold 
 of mighty things which Time can make 
 or mar ; 
 for of Armuza-towii yon shore upon 
 the name and glory this her rival won." 
 
 1575. "Touchant le mot Ormnz, il est 
 modeme, et lay a est^ impost par les 
 Portugais, le uom venant de I'accident de 
 ce qu'ils caerchoient que o'estoit que I'Or ; 
 tellement qu'estant arrivez Ik, et voyans 
 le trafic de tons biens, auquel le pais 
 abonde, ils dirent Vssi esta Or mucho, c'est 
 k dire, II y a force d'Or ; et pouroe ils don- 
 neret le nom d'Ormucho \ la dite isle. " — 
 A. Tkevet, Cosmographie Univ., liv. x. i. 
 329. 
 
 1623. " Non volli lasciar di andare con 
 gl' Inglesi in Hormuz a veder la forteza, la 
 cittk., e ci6 che vi era in fine di notabile in 
 quell' isola."— P. delta Valle, ii. 463. 
 
 1667. 
 " High on a throne of royal state, which 
 
 far 
 Outshone the wealth of Ormus and of Ind, 
 Or where the gorgeous East with richest 
 
 hand 
 Showers on her kings barbaric pearl and 
 gold." 
 
 Paradise Lost, ii. 
 
 Orombarros, s. This odd word 
 seems to have been used as griffin (q. v. ) 
 now is. It is evidently the Malay 
 orang-baharu, ' a new man, a novice.' 
 This IS interesting as showing an un- 
 questionable instance of an expression 
 imported from the Malay factories to 
 Continental India. 
 
 1711. At Madras .... "refreshments 
 for the Men, which they are presently sup- 
 ply'ed with from Country Boats and Catta- 
 marans, who make a good Peny at the 
 first coming of Orombarros, as they call 
 those who have not been there before." — 
 Lockyer, 28. 
 
 Ortolan, s. This name is applied 
 by Europeans in India to a small 
 lark, Galandrella hrachydactyla, Temm. , 
 in H. hargel, and ace. to Jerdon, 
 bagheri, baghoda. Also sometimes in 
 S. India to the finch-lark, Pi/rr/iaZaMcZa 
 grisea, Scopoli. 
 
 Otta, Otter, s. Corruption of afa, 
 ' flour,' a Hindi word having no San- 
 skrit original. Popiilar rhyme : 
 " Ai teri Shekhawati 
 Adha ata adha mati ! " 
 
OTTO, OTTEE. 
 
 494 
 
 OUTCRY. 
 
 " Confound this Shekhawati land, 
 My bread's half wheat-meal and half 
 sand." 
 
 Boileau, Tour through JSajwara, 
 1837, p. 274. 
 
 Otto, Otter, s. Or usually ' Otto 
 of Eoses,' or by imperfect purists 
 ' Attar of Eoses,' an essential oil ob- 
 tained in India from tbe petals of the 
 flower, a manufacture of ■wMch the 
 chief seat is at Grhazipilr on the 
 Ganges. The word is the Arab, 'ifr, 
 ' perfume.' From this word are deri- 
 vatives 'aHar, 'a perfumer or druggist,' 
 'attari. adj. ' pertaining to a perfumer.' 
 And a relic of Saracen rule in Palermo 
 is the Via Lattarini, ' the Street of the 
 perfumers' shops.' We find the same 
 in an old Spanish accoimt of Eez : 
 
 1573. " Issuing thence to the Cayzerie 
 ty a gate which faces the north there is a 
 handsome street which is called of the 
 Atarin, which is the Spicery." — Marmot, 
 Africa, ii. f. 88. 
 
 1712. Kaempfer enumerating the depart- 
 ments of the Royal Household in Persia 
 names : ' ' Fharmacopoeia .... Atthaar 
 choneh, in qu^ medieamenta, et praesertim 
 variae virtutis opiata, pro Maj estate et 
 aulicis praeparantur. . . .'' — Am. Escot., 
 124. 
 
 1824. "The attar is obtained after the 
 rose-water is made, by setting it out during 
 the. night and till sunrise in the morning 
 in large open vessels exposed to the air, and 
 then skimming ofiE the essential oil which 
 floats at the top."— Beber, i. 154 (ed. 1844). 
 
 Oudll, Oude, n.p. Awadhj pro- 
 perly the ancient and holy city of 
 Ayodhya (Skt. ' not to be warred 
 against') the capital of Eama, on the 
 right bank of the river Sarayu, now 
 commonly called the Gogra. Also the 
 province in which Ayodhya was situ- 
 ated, but of which Lucknow (LaMmao) 
 for about 150 years has been the 
 capital, as that of the dynasty of the 
 Nawabs, and from 1814 kings, of Oudh. 
 Oudh was annexed to the British Em- 
 pire ia 1856 as a Chief Commissioner- 
 ship. This was re-established after 
 the Mutiny was subdued and the 
 country re-oonquered, in 1858. In 
 1877 the Chief Oommissionership was 
 united to the Lieut-Governorship of 
 the N. W. Provinces. 
 
 B. c. X. " The noble city of Ayodhya 
 crowned with a royal highway had already 
 cleaned and besprinkled all its streets, and 
 spread its broad banners. Women, chil- 
 dren, and all the dwellers in the city 
 eagerly looking for the consecration of 
 Eama, waited with impatience the rising 
 
 of the morrow's sun.'' — Bamayana, Bk. iii. 
 (Ayodhya Kanda), ch. 3. 
 
 636. "Departing from this Kingdom 
 (KanySkuhja or Kanauj) he (Hwen T'sang) 
 travelled about 600 li to the S.E., crossed 
 the Ganges, and then taking his course 
 southerly he arrived at the feingdom of 
 'Oynt'o (Ayodhya)." — PUerins Bouddh., ii. 
 267. 
 
 1255. "A peremptory command had 
 been issued that Malik Kutlugh Khan . . . 
 should leave the province of Awadh, and pro- 
 ceed to the fief of Bhara'ij, and he had not 
 obeyed. . . ." — Tabakat-i-Nasiri, E.T. by 
 Bmierty, 107. 
 
 1289. "Mu'izzu-d din Kai-Kub^d, on 
 his arrival from Dehli, pitched his camp at 
 Oudh (Ajudhya) on the bank of the Gh^gra. 
 Nasiru-d din, from the opposite side, sent 
 his chamberlain to deliver a message to 
 Kai-Kub^d, who by way of intimi<fii,tion 
 himself discharged an arrow at him. ..." 
 — Amir Khusru in Elliot, iii. 530. 
 
 c. 1335. "The territories to the west of 
 the Ganges, and where the Sultan himself 
 lived, were afliicted by famine, whilst those 
 to the east of it enjoyed great plenty. 
 These latter were then governed by 'Ain- 
 ul-Mulk . . . and among their chief towns 
 we may name the city of Awadh, and the 
 city of Zafarabad and the city of Laknau, 
 et cetera." — Mn Batuta, iii. 342. 
 
 c. 1340. The 23 principal provinces of 
 India under Mahommed 'Tughlak are thus 
 stated, on the authority of Sirajuddin 
 Abu'l-fatah Omah, a native of 'Awadh: "(1) 
 AklimIHhll,(2)Multa,n;{3)Kahra,n{Gii}iTa,r!a), 
 and (4) Saman (both about Sirhind) ;_ (5) Si- 
 wastdn (Sehwan in Sind), {6)Wa{ia (Uja, i.e. 
 TJch), (7)ffasi (Hansi), (8) Sarsati (Sirsa), (9) 
 ilfa'Sar (Coromandel), (10) Tiling [Ks&iga,), 
 (11) Gujrat, (12) BaddOn, (13) 'Awadh, (14), 
 Kanauj, (15) Lalcnauti (N. Bengal), (16) 
 BaMr, (17) Karra (Lower Doab), (18) 
 Maldwa (Malwa), (19) Lahawar (Lahore), 
 (20) Kalanwr (E. Punjab), (21) Jajnagar 
 (Orissa), (22) TUini (?), (23) Dursamand 
 (Mysore)." — Shihdbuddin, in jfbtices et Ex- 
 traits, xiii. 167-171. 
 
 Outcry, s. Auction. This term 
 seems to have survived a good deal 
 longer in India than in England. See 
 Neelam. 
 
 The old Italian expression for 
 auction seems to be identical in sense, 
 viz., gridaggio, and the auctioneer 
 gridatore, thus : 
 
 c. 1343. " For jewels, and plate ; and 
 (other) merchandize that is sold by outcry 
 (gridMggio), i.e. by auction [oneanio) in 
 Cyprus, the buyer pays the crier (gridatore) 
 one quarter caa-at per bezant on the price 
 bid for the thing bought through the crier, 
 and the seller pays nothing except, &o." — 
 Pegolotti, 74. 
 
 1627. "fflut-trtc of goods to be sold. G(al- 
 licfe) Encint. Inod^nt. I(talic^). — Inc^nto . . . 
 
OVERLANT). 
 
 495 
 
 fadby: 
 
 H(ispaniofe). Almoneda, ah Al. articulus, et 
 Arab, ncbciir, clamare, vocare . , . B{ataviofe). 
 ffi-rwp." — Minsheu, s. v. 
 
 1787. "Having put up the Madrass 
 Galley at Outcry and nobody offering more 
 for her than 2300 Rupees, we think it more 
 for the Company's Int. to make a Sloop of 
 Her than let Her go at so low a price." — 
 Fort William MS. Reports, March. 
 
 OTerland. Specifloally applied to 
 the Mediterranean route to India, 
 wldoli in former days involved usually 
 the land journey from Antiooh or 
 thereabouts to the Persian Gulf ; and 
 still in vogue, though any land j ourney 
 may now be entirely dispensed with, 
 thanks to M. Lesseps. 
 
 1629. "The news of his Exploits and 
 Death being brought together to King 
 PlvUiT[l the Fourth, he writ with his own 
 hand as follows. Considering the two Pinks 
 that were fitting for India may he gone without 
 an account of my Concern for the Death of 
 Nunno Alvarez Botello, an Express shall 
 immediately be gent by Land with advice." — 
 FmiaySouaa (Stevens), iii. 373. 
 
 1673. "French and Dutch Jewellers, 
 coming overland .... have made good 
 Purchase by buying Jewels here, and carry- 
 ing them to Europe to Cut and Set, and 
 returning sell them here to the Ombrahs, 
 among whom were Monsieur Tavemier. . ." 
 —Fryer, 89. 
 
 1684. "That all endeavors would be 
 used to prevent my going home the way I 
 intended, by Persia, and so overland." — 
 Sedges, Aug. 19. 
 
 c. 1686. "Those Gentlemen's Friends 
 in the Committee of the Company in 
 England, acquainted them by Letters over 
 Land, of the Danger they were in, and 
 gave them Warning to be on their guard." 
 —A. Ham. i. 196. 
 
 1737. " Though so far apart that we can 
 only receive letters from Europe once a 
 year, while it takes 18 months to get an 
 answer, we Europeans get news almost 
 every year over land by Constantinople, 
 through Arabia or Persia. ... A few days 
 ago we received the news of the Peace in 
 Europe ; of the death of Prince Eugene ; 
 of the marriage of the P. of Wales with 
 the Princess of Saxe-Gotha. . . .'' — Letter 
 of the Germ. Missionary Sa/rtorius from 
 Madras, Feb. 16th. In Notices of Madras 
 amd Cuddalore, &o., 1858, p. 159. 
 
 1763. "We have received Overland the 
 news of the taking of Havannah and the 
 Spanish Fleet, as well as the defeat of the 
 Spaniards in Portugal!. We must surely 
 make an advantageous Peace, however I'm 
 no Politician."— J^5. Letter of James 
 Rennell, June 1st, fr. Madras. 
 
 1776. "We had advices long ago from 
 England, as late as the end of May, by way 
 of Suez. This is a new Route opened by 
 (jovr. Hastings, and the Letters which left 
 
 Marseilles the 3rd 'June arrived here the 
 20th August. This, you'll allow, is a ready 
 commumcation with Europe, and may be 
 kept open at all times, if we chuse to take a 
 little pains."— Do., Do., Oct. 16th, "from 
 Islamabad, capital of Chittigong." 
 
 1781. "On Monday last was Married 
 Mr. George Greenley to Mrs. Anne 
 Barrington, relict of the late Capt. WiUiam 
 
 B ,ivho unfortunately perished on the 
 
 Desart, in the attack that was made on the 
 Carravan of Bengal Goods under his and 
 other Gentlemen's care, between Suez and 
 Grand Cairo."— India Gazette, March 7th. 
 
 1783. " .... Mr. Paul Benfield, a 
 gentleman whose means of intelligence were 
 known to be both extensive and expeditious, 
 publicly declared, from motives the most 
 benevolent, that he had just received over- 
 land f roni England certain information that 
 Great Britain had finally concluded a peace 
 with all the belligerent powers in Europe." 
 — Mvmro's Nairrative, 317. 
 
 1786. " The packet that was coming to 
 us overland, and that left England in July, 
 was out off by the wild Arabs between 
 Aleppo and Bussora." — Lm-d ComwalUs, 
 Deer. 28, in Correspondence, &c., i. 247. 
 
 1793. " Ext. of a letter from Poonamalee, 
 dated 7th June. 
 
 ' 'The dispatch by way of Suez has put us 
 all in a commotion.' " — Bombay Courier, 
 June 29th. 
 
 Paddy, s. Eice in the husk; but 
 the word is also, at least in com- 
 position, applied to growing rice. 
 The word appears to have, in some 
 measure, a double origin. 
 
 There is a word iatty used by some 
 writers on the west coast of India, 
 which has probably helped to propa- 
 gate our uses of paddy. This seems 
 to be the Oanarese hatta or hliatta, 
 ' rice in the husk,' which is also found 
 in Mahxatti as hJidt with the same 
 sense, a word again which in Hind, is 
 applied to ' cooked rice.' The last 
 meaning is that of Sansk. bhaJcid, 
 which is perhaps the original of all 
 these forms. 
 
 But in Malay pddl, Javan. pari, is 
 'rice in the straw.' And the direct 
 parentage of the word in India is thus 
 apparently due to the Archipelago ; 
 arising probably out of the old im- 
 portance of the export trade of rice 
 from Java (see Saffles'a Java, i. 239- 
 
PADDY-BIRD. 
 
 496 
 
 PADRE. 
 
 240, and CrawfurcPa Hist., in.. 345, and 
 Descript. Diet. 368). Orawfurd {Joum. 
 Ind. Arch., iv. 187) seems to think that 
 the Malayo- Javanese word may have 
 come from. India with the Portuguese. 
 But this is improbable, for as he him- 
 self has shown [Desc. Diet., u. s.), the 
 wordjsari, more or less modified, exists 
 in all the chief tongues of the Archi- 
 pelago, and even in Madagascar, the 
 connexion of which last with the 
 Malay regions certainly was long prior 
 to the arrival of the Portuguese. 
 
 1580. " Oertaine Wordes of the natural! 
 language of Jaua . . . Paree, ryce in the 
 huske."— Sir F. Drakis Voyage, in Hakl., 
 iv. 246. 
 
 1598. "There are also divers other kinds 
 of Rice, of a lesse price, and slighter than 
 the other Ryce, and is called Batte . . ." — 
 lAnschoten, 70. 
 
 1600. " In the fields is such a quantity 
 of rice, which they call hate, that it gives 
 its name to the kingdom of Calou, which is 
 called on that account Batecalou." — Lucena, 
 Vida do Padre F. Xavier, 121. 
 
 1615. "... oryzae quoque agri feraces 
 quara Batumincolaediount. ' — Jarric, The- 
 saurus, i. 461. 
 
 1673. "The Ground betvi^een this and 
 the great Breach is well ploughed, and 
 bears good Batty." — Fryer, 67, see also 125. 
 But in the Index he has Faddy. 
 
 1798. "The paddie which is the name 
 given to the rice, whilst in the husk, does 
 not grow ... in compact ears, but like 
 oats, in loose spikes." — Stavorinus, tr. i. 
 231. 
 
 1837. ' ' Parrots brought 900, 000 loads of 
 hill-paddy daily, from the marshes of Chan- 
 data,— mice husking the hill-paddy, without 
 breaking it, converted it into rice." — Tur- 
 nov/r's MafiMwanso, 22. 
 
 1871. " In Ireland Paddy makes riots, 
 in Bengal raiyats make paddy ; and in this 
 lies the difference betvifeen the paddy of 
 
 freen Bengal, and the Paddy of the Emerald 
 sle." — Govinda Samanta, ii. 25. 
 1878. "11 est ^tabli un droit sur les riz 
 et les paddys exports de la Colonie, excepts 
 pour le Cambodge par la voie du fleuve." — 
 Courrier de Saigon, 20th Sept. 
 
 Paddy-bird, s. The name com- 
 monly given by Europeans to certain 
 baser species of the family Ardeidae 
 or Herons, which are common in the 
 rice-fields, close in the wake of grazing 
 cattle. Jerdon gives it as the Euro- 
 pean's name for the Ardeola leuco- 
 ptera, Boddaert, 'andhd bagla (' blind 
 heron') of the Hindus, a bird which 
 is more or less coloured. But in 
 Bengal, if we are not mistaken, it is 
 more commonly applied to the pure 
 
 white hirda—ITerodias alba, L., or 
 Ardea Torra, Buch. Ham., and He- 
 rodiaa egrettoides, Temminck, or Ardea 
 putea, Buch. Ham. 
 
 1727. "They have also Store of wild 
 Fowl; but who have a Mind to eat them 
 must shoot them. Flamingoes are large 
 and good Meat. The Faddy-bird is also 
 good in their season." — A. Ham. i, 161. 
 
 Paddy-field, s. A rice-field, gene- 
 rally in its flooded state. 
 
 1759. "They marched onward in the 
 plain towards Preston's force, who, seeing 
 them coming, halted on the other side of a 
 long morass formed by paddy-fields." — 
 Orme, iii. 430 (ed. 1803). 
 
 1800. " There is not a single paddy-field 
 in the whole county, but plenty of cotton 
 ground (see Begur) swamps, which in this 
 wet weather are deUghtful" — Wellington to 
 Munro, in Despatches, 3d July. 
 
 1809. " The whole country was in high 
 cultivation, consequently the paddy-fields 
 were nearly impassable." — Ld. Valentia, i. 
 350. 
 
 Padre, s. A priest, clergyman, or 
 minister, of the Christian Eeligion; 
 when applied by natives to their own 
 priests, as it sometimes is when they 
 speak to Europeans, this is only by 
 way of accommodation, as ' church ' 
 is also sometimes so used by them. 
 
 The word has been taken up from 
 the Portuguese, and was of course 
 applied onginaUy to CathoUo priests 
 only. But even in that respect there 
 was a peculiarity in its Indian use 
 among the Portuguese. Por P. della 
 Valle (see below) notices it ag a singu- 
 larity of their practice at Goa that 
 they gave the title of Padre to secular 
 priests, whereas in Italy this was 
 reserved to the religioai or regulars. 
 In Portugal itself, as Bluteau's ex- 
 planation shows, the use is, or was 
 formerly, the same as in Italy; but, 
 as the first ecclesiastics who went to 
 India were monks, the name ap- 
 parently became general among the 
 Portuguese there for all priests. 
 
 It IS a curious example of the 
 vitality of words that this one which 
 had thus already in the 16th century 
 in India a kind of abnormally wide 
 application, has now in that country a 
 still wider, embracing all Christian 
 ministers. It is applied to the Pro- 
 testant clergy at Madras early in the 
 18th century. 
 
 According to Leland the word is 
 used in China in the ioimpa-ti-U. 
 
PADBE. 
 
 497 
 
 PADSHAW, PODSHAW. 
 
 1541. " Chegando it Porta da Igreja, o 
 sahirao a receber oito Padres." — Pinto, ch. 
 Ixix. (sea Oogan, p. 85). 
 
 1584. "It was the will of God that we 
 found there two Padres, the one an English- 
 man, and the other a Flemming." — Fitch, 
 in Sakl., ii. 381. 
 
 ,, "... had it not pleased God to 
 put into the minds of the archbishop and 
 other two Padres of Jesuits of S. Paul's 
 CoUedge to s{and our friends, we_ might have 
 rotted in prison," — Newherrie in HaUuyt, 
 ii. 380. 
 
 0. 1590. " Learned monks also come from 
 Europe, who go by the name of Padre. 
 They have an infallible head called Pdpd. 
 He can change any religious ordinaaceS as 
 he may think Eidvisable, and kings have to 
 submit to his authority." — Badaonl, in 
 Bloohmann's Am, i. 182. 
 
 c. 1606. "Et ut adesse Patres compe- 
 riunt, minor exclamat Padrigi, Padrigi, id 
 est Domine Pater, Christianus sum." — 
 Jarric, iii. 155. 
 
 1614. "The Padres make a church of 
 one of their Chambers, where they say 
 Masse twice a day."^Tr. Whittington in 
 Purchas, i. 486. 
 
 1616. " So seeing Master Terry whom I 
 brought with me, he (the King) called to 
 him, Padre you are very welcome, and this 
 house is yours." — Sir T. Eoe in Purchas, i. 
 664. 
 
 1623. "I Portoghesi chiamano anche i 
 preti secolari padri, come noi i religiosi 
 . . ."—P. della Valle, ii. 586. 
 
 1665. " They (Hindu Jogis) are imperti- 
 nent enough to compare themselves with 
 our EeUgiouB Men they meet with in the 
 Indies. I have often taken pleasure to 
 catch them, using much ceremony with 
 them, and giving them great respect ; but 
 I soon heard them say to one another, This 
 PmngvM knows who we are, he hath been a 
 great while in the Indies, he knows that we 
 are the Padrys of the Indians. A fine com- 
 parison, said I, within myself, made by an 
 impertinent and idolatrous rabble of Men ! " 
 — Bender, 104. 
 
 1675. " The Padre (or Minister) com- 
 plains to me that he hath not that respect 
 and place of preference at Table and else- 
 where that is due imto him .... At his 
 request I promised to move it ye next 
 meeting of ye Councell. What this little 
 Sparke may enkindle, especially should it 
 break out in ye Pulpit, I cannot foresee 
 further than the inflaming of ye dyning 
 Eoome w"'' sometimes is made almost in- 
 tollerable hot upon other Ace"." — Mr. 
 PiKkUs Diary at Metchlapatam, MS. in 
 India Office. 
 
 c, 1692. "But their greatest act of 
 tyranny_ (at Goa) is this. If a subject of 
 these misbelievers dies, leaving young chil- 
 dren, and no grown-up son, the children 
 are considered wards of the State. They 
 take them to their places of worship, their 
 churches ... and the padris, that is to 
 say the priests, instruct the children in the 
 
 Christian religion, and bring them up in 
 their own faith, whether the child be a 
 Mussulman saiyid or a Hindd brdhTnan." — 
 Khdfl Khan, in Blliot, vii. 345. 
 
 1711. " The Danish Padre Bartholomew 
 Ziegenbalgh, requests leave to go to Europe 
 in the first ship, and in consideration that 
 he is the head of a Protestant Mission, 
 espoused by the Right Reverend the Lord 
 Archbishop of Canterbury .... we have 
 presumed to grant him his passage." — In 
 Wheeler, ii. 177. 
 
 1726. "May 14. Mr. Leeke went with 
 me to St. Thomas's Mount. . . . We con- 
 versed with an old Padre from Silesia, who 
 had been 27 years in India. . . ." — Diary of 
 the Missionary Schultze (in Ifotices of Madras, 
 &c., 1858), p. 14. 
 
 ,, "May 17. The minister of the 
 King of Pegu called on me. Prom him I 
 learned, through an interpreter, that Chris- 
 tians of all nations and confessions have 
 perfect freedom at Pegu ; that even in the 
 Capital two French, two Armenian, and 
 two Portuguese Patres, have their churches. 
 . . "—im.,v.l6. 
 
 1803. "Lord Lake was not a little 
 pleased at the Begiun's lojralty, and being 
 a little elevated by the wine ... he gal- 
 lantly advanced, and to the utter dismay of 
 her attendants, took her in his arms, and 
 kissed her . . . Receiving courteously the 
 proffered attention, she turned calmly round 
 to her astonished attendants — ' It is,' said 
 she, ' the salute of a padre (or priest) to his 
 daughter.' " — SHnnePs MU. Mem., i. 293. 
 
 1809. "The Padre, who is a half cast 
 Portuguese, informed me that he had three 
 districts under him." — Dd. Valentia, i. 329. 
 
 1830. "Two fat naked Brahmins, be- 
 daubed with paint, had been importuning 
 me f ormoney . . . upon the ground that they 
 were padres." — Mem. of Col. Mountain, 
 iii. 
 
 1876. "There is Padre Blunt for ex- 
 ample, — we always call them Padres in 
 India, you know, — makes a point of never 
 going beyond ten minutes,at any rate during 
 the hot weather." — The Dilemma, ch. 
 xliii. 
 
 A bishop is known as lord (or lat) padre. 
 See Lat Sahib. 
 
 Padshaw, Podshaw, s. Pers. Hind. 
 ^diisAffi/i, 'Emperor'; the Great Mogul 
 (q.v.); a King. 
 
 c. 1630. "... round all the roome were 
 placed taoite Mirzoes, Chauns, Sultans, and 
 Beglerbegs, above threescore ; who like so 
 many inanimate Statues sat crosse-legg'd 
 . . . their backs to the wall, their eyes to a 
 constant object ; not daring to speak one to 
 another, sneeze, cough, spet, or the like, it 
 being held in the Potshaw's presence a 
 sinne of too great presumption." — Sir T. 
 Herbert, ed. 1638, p. 169. 
 
 At p. 171 of the same we have Pot- 
 shaugh ; and in the edition of 1677, in a 
 vocabulary of the language spoken in Hin- 
 dustan, we have "Kmg, Patchaw." And 
 
PAGAR. 
 
 498 
 
 PAGODA. 
 
 again: "Is the King at Agra? . . . Fun- 
 sliaw Agrameha ? " *— 99-100. 
 
 1673. "They took upon them without 
 controul the Begal Dignity and Title of 
 Pedeshaw." — Fryer, 166. 
 
 1727. "Aureng-zib, who is now saluted 
 Pantshaw, or Emperor, by the Army, not- 
 withstanding his Father was then alive." — 
 A. Sam., i. 175. 
 
 Fagar, s. a. This word, the Malay 
 for a ' fence, enclosure,' occurs in the 
 sense of 'factory' in the following 
 
 1702. "Some other out-pagars or Fac- 
 tories, depending upon the Factory of Ben- 
 coolen."— Charters of E. I. Co., p. 324. 
 
 In some degree analogous to this use 
 is the application, common among Hin- 
 dustani-speaking natives, of the Hind. 
 (Arab . ) word ihdta, ' a fence, enclosure, ' 
 in the sense of Presidency : Bombay Jo, 
 ihdta, Bangal hi ihdta, a sense not 
 given in Shakespear or Forbes; it is 
 given in PaUon. 
 
 b. {pagdr). This word is in general 
 ■use in the Bombay domestic dialect 
 for ' wages.' It is obviously the Port, 
 verb pagar, 'to pay,' used as a sub- 
 stantive. 
 
 Pagoda, s. This obscure and re- 
 markable word is used in three differ- 
 ent senses. 
 
 a. An idol temple ; and also speci- 
 ficallj, in China, a particular form of 
 religious edifice, of which the famous 
 "Porcelain tower" of Nanking, now 
 destroyed, may be recalled as typical. 
 
 In the 17th cent, we find the word 
 sometimes misapplied to places of Ma- 
 hommedan worship, as by Faria-y- 
 Sousa, who speaks of the "Pagoda of 
 Mecca." 
 
 b. An idol. 
 
 C. A coin long current in S. India. 
 The coins so called were both gold and 
 silver, but generally gold. The gold 
 pagoda was the vardha or hun of the 
 natives ; the former name (fr. Skt. for 
 ' boar ') being taken from the Boar 
 avatar of Vishxiu, which was figured on 
 a variety of ancient coins of the South; 
 and the latter signifying ' gold,' no 
 doubt identical with sond, and an in- 
 stance of the exchange of h and s. 
 See also Pardao in Suppt. 
 
 Accounts at Madras down to 1818 
 were kept in pagodas, fanams, and Ms 
 (or cash, q.v. ; 8 7cas = I fanam, 42 
 
 * i.e. (Hindustani) Padisliah Agra imn Imi ? 
 
 fanams =1 pagoda). In the year named 
 the rupee was made the standard coin.* 
 The pagoda was then reckoned as equi- 
 valent to 3^ rupees. In the suggestions 
 of etymologies for this word, the first 
 and most prominent meaning alone 
 has almost always been regarded, and 
 doubtless justly; for the other uses 
 are deduceable from it. Such sugges- 
 tions have been many. 
 
 Thus Chinese origins have been pro- 
 pounded in more than one form; e.g. 
 Pao-t'ah, 'precious pile,' a.ni Poh-kuh- 
 t'ah (white-bones-pile.') t Anything 
 can be made out of Chinese monosyl- 
 lables in the way of etymology ; though 
 no doubt it is curious that the first at 
 least of these phrases is actually ap- 
 plied by the Chinese to the polygonal 
 towers which in China foreigners spe- 
 cially call pagodan. Whether it be 
 possible that this phrase may have 
 been in any measure formed in imita- 
 tion of pagoda, so constantly in the 
 mouths of foreigners, we cannot say 
 (though it would not be a solitary ex- 
 ample of such borrowing, see XTeelaiu) ; 
 but we can say with confidence that it 
 is impossible pagoda should have been 
 taken from the Chinese. The quota- 
 tions from Corsali and Barbosa set 
 that suggestion at rest. 
 
 Another derivation is given (and 
 adopted by so learned an etymologist 
 as H. Wedgwood) from the Portuguese 
 pagao, ' a pagan.' It is possible that 
 this word may have helped to facilitate 
 the Portuguese adoption of pagoda ; it 
 is not possible that it should have 
 given rise to the word. A third theory 
 makes pa,goda a transposition of da- 
 gdba. The latter is a genuine word, 
 used in Ceylon, but known in Conti- 
 nental India, since the extinction of 
 Buddhism, only in the most rare and 
 exceptional way (see Dagoba). 
 
 A fourth suggestion connects it with 
 the Sanskrit bhagavat, 'holy, divine,' 
 or Bhagavati, applied to Durga and 
 other, goddesses ; and a fifth makes it 
 a corruption of the Pers. butJcadah, 
 'idol-temple'; a derivation given be- 
 low by Ovington. There can be little 
 doubt that the origin really lies be- 
 tween these two. 
 
 The two contributors to this book are 
 somewhat divided on this subject : — 
 
 (1) Against the derivation from 
 
 • Prinsep's Useful Tables, by E. Thomas, p. 19. 
 t See Giks' Glossary of lieference, 8. v. 
 
PAGODA. 
 
 499 
 
 PAGODA. 
 
 Ihagavat, 'holy,' or the Mahratti form 
 thagamant, is the objection that the 
 word pagode from the earliest date has 
 a final e, -which was necessarily pro- 
 nounced. Nor is bhagavant a name 
 for a temple in any language of India. 
 On the other hand but-Jeadah is a phrase 
 which the Portuguese would con- 
 stantly hear from the Mahommedans 
 with whom they chiefly had to deal 
 on their first arrival in India. This is 
 the view confidently asserted by Eei- 
 naud {MSmoires sur I'Inde, 90), and is 
 the etymology given by Littr^. 
 
 As regards the coins, it has been 
 supposed, naturally enough, that they 
 were called pagoda, because of the 
 figure of a temple which some of them 
 hear ; and which indeed was borne by 
 the pagodas of the Madras Mint, as 
 may be seen in Thomas's Prinsep, pi. 
 xlv. But in. fact coins with this im- 
 press were first struck at Ikkeri at a 
 date after the word pagode was already 
 in use among the Portuguese. How- 
 ever, nearly all bore on one side a rude 
 representation of a Hindu deity (see, 
 e.g., Krishnaraja's pagoda, c. 1320), 
 and sometimes two such images. Some 
 of these figures are specified by Prin- 
 sep {Useful Tables, p. 41), and Var- 
 thema speaks of them : " These pardai 
 .... have two devils stamped upon 
 one side of them, and certain letters 
 on the other" (115—116). Here the 
 name may have been appropriately 
 taken ffbm bliaga/oat. (A. B.) 
 
 On the other hand, it may be urged 
 that the resemblance between hut- 
 Icadah and pagode is hardly close 
 enough, and that the derivation from 
 hii-lcadah does not easily account for 
 aU the uses of the word. Indeed, it 
 seems admitted in the preceding para- 
 graph that bhagavat may have had to 
 do mth the origin of the word in one 
 of its meanings. 
 
 Now is it not possible that the word 
 in all its applications may have had 
 its origin from bhagavat, or some cur- 
 rent modification of that word? We 
 see from Marco Polo that such a term 
 was currently known to foreign visitors 
 of S. India in his day — a term almost 
 identical in sound with pagoda, and 
 bearing in his statement a religious 
 application, though not to a temple.* 
 
 • "The prayer that they say daily consists of 
 these words : •Pamuta I Famutal Pacauta!' And 
 this they rejieat 104 times."— (Bk. iii. ch. 17.) The 
 word Is pnnted inEamusiopoca^ca; but no one 
 
 We thus have four separate applications 
 of the word ^acauto, ot pagoda, picked 
 up by foreigners on the shores of India 
 from the 13th century downwards, viz. , 
 to a Hindu ejaculatory formula, to a 
 place of Hindu worship, to a Hinduidol, 
 to a Hindu coin with idols represented 
 on it. Is it not possible thataW are to 
 be traced to bhagavat, ' sacred,' or to 
 Bhagavat and Bhaga/naii, used as names 
 of divinities — of Buddha in Buddhist 
 times or places, of Krishna and Durga 
 in Brahminieal times and places? (uses 
 which are fact). How common was 
 the use of Bhagavati as the name of 
 an object of worship in Malabar, may 
 be seen from an example. Turning 
 to Wilson's work on the Mackenzie 
 MSS., we find in the list of local 
 MS. tracts belonging to Malabar, the 
 repeated occurrence of Bhagavati in 
 this way. Thus in this section of the 
 book we have at p. xcvi. (vol. ii.) note 
 of an account " of a temple of Bhaga- 
 vati;" at p. ciii. "Temple of Man- 
 nadi Bhaga/oati goddess . . . ; " "Tem- 
 ple of PalUarakave Bhagavati . . . ;" 
 at p. civ., " Temple of Mangombu 
 Bhagavati . . . ;" " Temple of Padde- 
 parkave Bhagavati . . .;" "Temple 
 of the goddess Pann^yennar Kave 
 Bhagavati . . . ; " " Temple of the god- 
 dess Patdli Bhagavati . . . ;" ''Temple 
 of Bhagavati . . .;" p. cvii., "Account 
 of the goddess Bhaga/oati at, &c. . . . ;" 
 p. cviii. , ' ' Ace. of the goddess Yalanga 
 Bhaga/vati," " Ace. of the goddess Val- 
 lur Bliagamati." The term Bhagavati 
 seems lius to have been very com- 
 monly attached to objects of worfehip 
 in Malabar temples (see also Fra Pao- 
 lino, p. 79 and p. 57, quoted under c. 
 below). And it is very interesting to 
 observe that, in a paper on " Ooo% 
 Superstitions,"Mr.Kittelnoticesparen- 
 thetically that Bhadra Eali {i.e. Durga) 
 is " also called Foffddi, Pavoii, a tad- 
 bhava of Bagavati " {Ind. Antig.,'a.. 
 170) — an incident9.1 remark that seems 
 to bring us very near the possible origin 
 of pagode. It is most probable that 
 some form like pogodi or pagode was 
 
 familiar with the constant confusion of c and t in 
 medieval manuscript will reject this correction of 
 M. Pauthier's. Bishop Caldwell observes that the 
 word was probably Bagcma, or Fagceva, the Tamil 
 torm o! Bhayavata, "Lord"; a word reiterated in 
 their sacred formulae by Hindus of all sorts, 
 especially Vaishnava devotees. The words given 
 by Marco Polo, it written "Pagoda! Pagoda! Pa- 
 goda I" woulcl be almost indistinguishable in. 
 sound from Pacauta. 
 
 K K 2 
 
PAGODA. 
 
 500 
 
 FAGODA. 
 
 current in. the mouths of foreign 
 visitors before the arrival of the 
 Portuguese; but if the word was 
 of Portuguese origin there may easily 
 have been some confusion in their ears 
 between Bagavati and hutkadah which 
 shaped the new word. It is no suffi- 
 cient objection to say that hhagavati 
 is not a term applied by the natives to 
 a temple, the question is rather what 
 misunderstanding and mispronuncia- 
 tion by foreigners of a native term may 
 probably have given rise to the term? * 
 (H. Y.)t The use of the word by 
 Barbosa at so early a date as 1516, and 
 its application to a particular class of 
 temples must not be overlooked. 
 
 a. — 
 
 1516. "There is another sect of people 
 among the Indians of ' Malabar, which is 
 
 called Gujaven Their business is to 
 
 work at baked clay, and tiles for covering 
 houses, with which the temples and Koysd 
 buildings are, roofed .... Their idolatry 
 and their idols are different fi:om those of 
 
 * Since the above was written Sir Walter 
 Elliot has kindly furnished a note, of which the 
 following is an extract : — 
 
 '* I took some pains to get at the origin of the 
 word when at Madras, and the conclusion I came 
 to was that it arose from the term u.sed generally 
 for the object of their worship, viz., Zhagavat, 
 ' god ' ; iliagavati, * goddess.' 
 ■ " Thus, the Hindu temple with its lofty gopv^ 
 ram or propylon at once attracts attention, and a 
 stranger inquiring what it was, would be told 
 'the house or place of Bha^avaV The village 
 divinity throughout the south is always a form of 
 Dwrga^ or, as she is commonly called, ,, simply 
 'Devi' (oT Bhagavatif 'the goddess'). . .". In 
 like manner a figure of Durga is found on most of 
 the gold Jiuns (i.e., pagoda coins) cuiTent in the 
 Dakhan, and a foreigner inquiring what such a 
 coin Tras, or rather what was the form stamped 
 upon it, would be told it was 'the goddess,' i.e., 
 it was 'Bhavaqaii'" 
 
 t As my friend can no longer represent his own 
 view, it seems right to print here the latest re- 
 marks of his on the subject that I can find. They 
 are in a letter from Tanjore, dated 10th March, 
 1S80. "I think I overlooked a remark of yours 
 regarding my observation that the 6 in Pagode was 
 pronounced, and that this was a difficulty in de- 
 riving it from Bhagavat, In modern Poi-tuguese 
 e' is not sounded, but verses show that it was in 
 the 16th century. Now, if there is a final vowel 
 in Fagoda^ it must come from Bhagavati; but 
 though the goddess is and was worshipped to a 
 certain extent in S. India, it is by other names 
 {Amma, &c.). Gundert and Eittel give 'Pogodi' 
 as a name of a Durga temple, but assuredly this 
 is no corruption of Bhagavati, but Pagoda ! Ma- 
 layalam and Tamil are full of such adopted words. 
 Bhagavati is little used, and the goddess is too 
 insignificant to give rise to pagoda as a general 
 name for a temple. 
 
 "Bhagavat can only appear in the 8. Indian lan- 
 guages in its (Sktj^- nominative form bhagavan 
 (Tamil, pa^van). As such, in Tamil and Malay- 
 alam it equals Vishnu or Siva, which would suit. 
 But pagoda can't be got out of Vhagavan ; and if 
 we look to the N, Indian forms, bJiagavant, &c., 
 there is the difficulty about the e, to say nothing 
 of them*." ) J 6 
 
 the others ; and in their houses of prayer 
 they perform a thousand acts of witchcraft 
 and necromancy ; they call their temples 
 pagodes, and they are separate from the 
 others." — Ba/rbom, 135. 
 
 This is Lord Stanley of Alderley's trans- 
 lation from a Spanish MS. The Italian 
 of Kamusin reads: "nelle loro orationi 
 fanno molte strigherie e necromatie, le 
 quali chiamano Pagodes, diff erenti assai dall' 
 altre " (Bamusio, i. f . 308i!. ). In the Por- 
 tuguese MS. published by the Lisbon 
 Academy in 181^, the words are altogether 
 alisent; and in interpolating them from 
 Kamusio the editor has given the same 
 sense as in Lord Stanley's Enghsh. 
 
 1516. " In this City of Goa, and aU over 
 India, there are an infinity of ancient 
 buildings of the Gentiles, and In a small 
 island near this, called Dinari, the Portu- 
 guese, in order to build the city, have 
 destroyed an ancient temple called Fagode, 
 which was buUt with marvellous art, and 
 with ancient figures wrought to the greatest 
 perfection in a certain black stone, some of 
 which remain standing, ruined and shat- 
 tered, because these Portuguese care nothing 
 about them. If I can come by one of these 
 shattered images I will send it to your 
 Lordship, that you may perceive how much 
 in old times sculpture was esteemed in every 
 part of the world." — Letter of Andrea Gor- 
 sali to GmUamo de' Medici, in Ra/rrmsio, i. , 
 f. 177. 
 
 1543. ' ' And with all his fleet he anchored 
 at Coulao (Quilon) and landed there with 
 all his people. And the Governor (Martim 
 Afonso de Sousa) went thither because of 
 information he had of a pagode which was- 
 quite near in the interior, and which, they 
 said, contained much treasure . . . And the 
 people of the country seeing that the (Jo- 
 vernor was going to the pagode, they sent 
 to offer him 50, (XK) pardaos not to go."— 
 Correa, iv. 825-326. 
 
 1554. "And for the monastery of Santa 
 Fee 845,000 reis yearly, besides the revenue 
 of the Fagnodea which His Highness be- 
 stowed upon the said House, which gives 
 600,000 reis a year. . ."—Botelho, Tombo, in 
 Subsidios, 70. 
 
 1563. "They have (at Ba9aim) in one 
 part a certain island called Salsete, where 
 there are two pagodes or houses of idola- 
 try." — Garcia, f. 211ii. 
 
 1582. "... Fagode, which is the house 
 of praiers to their Idolls." — CastafUda (by 
 N. L.), f. 34. 
 
 1594. _ ' ' And as to what you have written 
 to me, viz., that although you understand 
 how necessary it was for the increase of 
 the Christianity of those parts to destroy 
 all the pagodas and mosques {pagodes e 
 mesquitaa), which the Gentiles and the 
 Moors possess in the fortified places of this 
 State. . ." (The King goes on to enjoin the 
 Viceroy to treat this matter carefufly with 
 some theologians and canonists ol those 
 parts, but not to act till he shall have re- 
 ported to the King.)— Letter from the K. of 
 
PAGODA. 
 
 501 
 
 PAGODA. 
 
 I'ortugal to the Viceroy, in Arch. Port. 
 Orient., Fasc. 3, p. 417. 
 
 1598. ". . . , houses of Diuels which 
 they call Fagodes." — Idnschoten, 22. 
 
 1606. Gonvea uses pagode both for a 
 
 temple and for an idol, e.g., seef. i&v., f. 47. 
 
 1630. " That he should erect pagods for 
 
 God's worship, and adore images under 
 
 green trees." — Lord, Display, &c. 
 
 1638. "There did meet ns at a great 
 Pogodo or Fagod, which is a famous and 
 sumptuous Temple (or Church)." — W. 
 Sruton, in ffak. v. 49. 
 
 1674. "Thus they were carried, many 
 flocHng about them, to a Fagod or Temple " 
 {pagode in orig.). — Stevens's Fariay Sousa, 
 i.45. 
 
 „ "Fagod (quasi Pagan-god), an 
 Idol or false god among the Indians : also 
 a kind of gold coin among them equivalent 
 to our Angel." — Glossographiii, &c., by T. S. 
 1689. " A Fagoda .... borrows its 
 Name from the Persian word Pout, which 
 signifies Idol; thence Pout-Gheda, a Tem- 
 ple of False Grods, and from thence Fagode." 
 —Ovington, 159. 
 
 1696. " . . . . qui eussent €l4vi des 
 pagodes au milieu des villes." — LaJBruyire, 
 Ca/ractires, ed. Jouast, 1881, ii. 306. 
 
 1717. "... The Fagods, or Churches." 
 —Phillips's Accownt, 12. 
 
 1727. "There are many ancient Fagods 
 or Temples in this country, but there is one 
 very particular that stands upon a little 
 Mountain near Vizagapatam, where they 
 worship living Monkies." — A. Bam. i. 380. 
 1736. "Fagod [incert. etym.], an idol's 
 temple in China." — Bailey's Diet. 2d ed. 
 ^ 1763. " These divinities are worshipped 
 m temples called Fagodas in every part of 
 Indostan."— Orme, Mist. i.-2. 
 
 1781. "During this conflict (at Chil- 
 liunbrum), all the Indian females belonging 
 to the garrison were collected at the summit 
 of the highest pagoda, singing in a loud 
 and melodious chorus hallelujahs, or songs 
 of exhortation, to their people below, which 
 inspired the enemy with a kind of frantic 
 Enthusiasm. This, even in the heat of the 
 attack, had a romantic and pleasing effect, 
 the musical sounds being distinctly heard 
 at a considerable distance by the assailants." 
 —Miimo's Narrative, 222. 
 _^ 1809. 
 
 " In front, with far stretch'd walls, and 
 many a tower. 
 Turret, and dome, and pinnacle elate. 
 The huge Fagoda seemed to load the 
 
 land." Kekamia, viii. 4. 
 
 1855. "... Among a dense cluster of 
 palm-trees and small pagodas, rises a 
 colossal Gaudama towering above both, 
 and, Memnon-like, glowering before him 
 with a placid and eternal smile." — Letters 
 jram the Banks of the Irawadee, Blackwood's 
 Mag., May, 1856. 
 
 1498. "And the King gave the letter 
 
 with his ovm hand, again repeating the 
 words of the oath he had made, and swear- 
 ing besides by his pagodes, which are their 
 idols, that they adore for gods . . ." — Correa, 
 Lendas, i. 119. 
 
 1582. "The Divell is oftentimes in 
 them, but they say it is one of their Gods 
 orFagodes."— Castojie(ia(tr. byN.L.),f.37. 
 _ 1584. ' ' La religione di queste genti non 
 si intende per esser differenti sette fra loro ; 
 hanno certi lor pagodi che son gli idoli ..." 
 — Letter of Sassetti, in De Ctubematis, 155. 
 
 1587. " The house in which his pagode 
 or idol standeth is covered with tiles of 
 silver. "—JJ. Fitch, in Bakl. ii. 391. 
 
 1598. "... The Pagodes, their false 
 and divelish idols." — Idnschoten, 26. 
 
 1630. "... so that the Bramanes under 
 each green tree erect temples to pagods. . ." 
 — Lord, Display, &c. 
 
 c. 1630. "Many deformed Fagothas 
 are here worshipped ; having this ordinary 
 evasion that they adore not Idols, but the 
 Deumos which they represent." — Sir T. 
 Herbert, ed. 1665, p. 375. 
 
 1664. 
 
 " Their classic model proved a maggot, 
 Their Directory an Indian Pagod." 
 Ilvdibras, Pt. II. Canto i. 
 
 1693. "/. . . For, say they, what is the 
 Fagoda? it is an image or stone . . ." — In 
 Wheeler, i. 269. 
 
 1727. "... the Girl with the Pot of 
 Fire on her Head, walking all the Way be- 
 fore. When they came to the End of their 
 journey . . . where was placed another 
 black stone Pagod, the Girl set her Fire 
 before it, and run stark mad for a Minute 
 or so." — A. Ham. i. 274. 
 
 c. 1737. 
 " See thronging millions to the Pagod run, 
 
 And offer country. Parent, wife, or son." 
 Pope, Epilogue to Sat. I. 
 
 1814. "Out of town six days. On my 
 return, find my poor little pagod. Napoleon, 
 pushed off his pedestal ; — the thieves are in 
 Paris." — Letter of Byron's, April 8, in 
 Moore's Life, ed. 1832, iii. 21. 
 
 C— 
 
 c. 1566. ' ' Nell' vscir poi Ii caualli Arabi 
 di Goa, si paga di datio quaranta due 
 pagodi per cauallo, et ogni pagodo val otto 
 lire alia nostra moneta; e sono monete 
 d'oro ; de modo che Ii caualli Arabi sono in 
 gran prezzo in que' paesi, come sarebbe 
 trecento quattro cento, cinque cento, e fina 
 mille ducati I'vno." — C. Federici, in Ra- 
 m/usio, iii. 388. 
 
 1597. " I think well to order and decree 
 that the pagodes which come from without 
 shall not be current unless they be of forty 
 and three points (assayj) conformable to 
 the first issue, which is called of Agra, and 
 which is of the same value as that of the Sam 
 Tomes, which were issued in its likeness." — 
 Edict of the King, in Archiv. Port. Orient. 
 iii). 782. 
 
 1598. "There are yet other sorts of 
 
PAGODA-TREE. 
 
 502 
 
 PALANKEEN. 
 
 money called Fagodes . . . They are Indian 
 and Heathenish money with the picture of 
 a Diuell vpon them, and therefore are 
 called Fagodes . . ."—Idmchoten, 54 and 69. 
 
 1602. "And he caused to be sent out 
 for the Kings of the Deoan and Canara two 
 thousand horses from those that were in 
 Goa, and this brought the King 80,000 
 pagodes, for every one had to pay forty as 
 duty. These were imported by the Moors 
 and other merchants from the ports of 
 Arabia and Persia ; in entering Goa they 
 are free and uncharged, but on leaving that 
 place they have to pay these duties." — 
 Couto, IV. vi. 6. 
 
 1623. "... An Indian Gentile Lord 
 called Rama Kau, who has no more in all 
 than 2000 pagod of annual revenue, of 
 which again he pays about 800 to Venktapk 
 Naieka, whose tributary he is . . ." — P. 
 della Valle, ii. 692. 
 
 1673. "About this time the Rajah . . . 
 was weighed in Gold, and poised about 
 16,000 tagoiB."— Fryer, 80. 
 
 1676. _ " For in regard these Fagods are 
 very thick, and cannot be dipt, those that 
 are Masters of the trade, take a Piercer, 
 and pierce the Fagod through the side, 
 halfway or more, taking out of one piece 
 as much Gold as comes to two or three 
 Sous." — Taverniei; Travels, ii. 4 (Ens;, tr. 
 1684). 
 
 1785. " Your servants have no Trade in 
 this country, neither do you pay them high 
 wages, yet in a few years they return to 
 England with many lacs of pagodas." — 
 Nabob of Arcot, in Burke's Speech on the 
 Nabob's Debts, Works, ed. 1852, iv. 18. 
 
 1796. "La Bhagavadi, moneta d'oro, 
 che ha I'immagine deUa dea Bhagavadi, 
 nome corrotto in Fagodi o Fagode dagli 
 Europei, h moneta rotonda, convessa in una 
 parte . . ." — Fi-a Paolino, 57. 
 
 1803. "It frequently happens that in 
 the bazaar, the star pagoda exchanges for 
 4 rupees, and at other times for not more 
 than S." —Wellington, Desp., ed. 1837, ii. 
 oto, 
 
 Pagoda-Tree. A slang piirase once 
 current, rather in England than in 
 India, to express the openings to rapid 
 fortune •which at one time existed in 
 India. 
 
 1877. _ "India has been transferred from 
 the regions of romance to the realms of 
 fact . . . the mines of Golconda no longer 
 pay the cost of working, and the pagoda- 
 tree has been stripped of all its golden 
 fruit." — Blackwood's Magazine, 575. 
 
 1881. "It might be mistaken ... for 
 the work of some modern architect, built 
 for the Nabob of a couple of generations 
 back, who had enriched himself when the 
 pagoda-tree was worth the shaking."— Sai. 
 Review, Sept. 3, p. 307. 
 
 Palankeen, Palanquin, s. A box- 
 htter for travelling in, -with a pole 
 
 projecting beforehand behind, which 
 is borne on the' shoulders of 4 or 
 6 men ; 4 always in Bengal ; 6 some- 
 times in the Telugu country. 
 
 The origin of the word is not doubt- 
 ful, though it is by no means clear how 
 the Portuguese got the exact form 
 which they have handed over to us. 
 The nasal termination may be dismissed 
 as a usual Portuguese addition, such 
 as occurs in mandarin, Bagaim ( Wasai) 
 and many other words and names as 
 used by them. The basis of all the forms 
 is Skt. paryanka, or palyanlca, ' a bed,' 
 fromwhich wehaveHind. a-nd Mahr.^ar 
 lang, 'abed,' Hind. palM, 'apalankin,' 
 Pali pallanko, ' a couch, bed, litter, or 
 palankin' {CMlders), and in Javan- 
 ese and Malay pala^ghi, 'a litter or 
 sedan' {Grawfurd).* 
 
 It is curious that there is a Spanish 
 word palanea (L. Latin plialanga) for 
 a pole used to cany loads on the 
 shoulders of two bearers (called in Sp. 
 palanquinos) ; a method of transport 
 more common in the south than in 
 England, though even in old English 
 the thing has a name, viz., ' ^ cowle- 
 stafl.' It is just possible that this 
 word (though we do not find it in the 
 Portuguese dictionaries) may have in- 
 fluenced the form in which the early 
 Portuguese visitors to India took up 
 the word. 
 
 The thing appears already in the 
 Eamayana. It is spoken of by Ibn 
 Batuta and by John Marignolli (both 
 c. 1350), but neither uses this Indian 
 name ; and we have not found evidence 
 oipalkl older than Akbar (see Elliot, iv. 
 515, and Am, i. 264). 
 
 As drawn by Linschoten (1597), and 
 as described by Grose at Bombay (c. 
 1760), the palankin was hung from a 
 bamboo wmoh bent in an arch over the 
 vehicle; a form perhaps not yet en- 
 tirely obsolete in native use. William- 
 son {V. M., i. 316 sejq'.) gives an 
 account of the different changes in 
 the fashion of palankins, from which 
 it would appear that the present 
 form must have come into use about 
 the end of last century. Up to 
 1840-50 most people in Calcutta kept 
 a palankin and set of bearers (usually 
 
 * In Cantides, iii. 9, the "ferculum qmd fecit 
 silii rex Salcmwn do lignis Libcmi " is in the Hebrew 
 appiryon, which has by some been supposed to be 
 Greek <f}opetov ; highly improbable, as the litter 
 came to Greece from the East. Is it possible that 
 the word can be in some way taken from pary- 
 anka > 
 
PALANKEEN. 
 
 503 
 
 PALANKEEN. 
 
 natives of Orissa), but the practice and 
 the vehicle are now almost, if not en- 
 tirely, obsolete among the better class 
 of Europeans. Till the same period 
 the palahkin, carried by relays of 
 bearers, laid out by the post-office, or 
 by private ehowories (q.v.), formed 
 the chief means of accomplishing ex- 
 tensive journeys in India, and the elder 
 of the present writers has undergone 
 hardly less than 8000 or 9000 miles of 
 travelling in going considerable dis- 
 tances (excludijag minor j oumeys) after 
 this fashion. But in the decade nam ed 
 the palankin began, on certain great 
 roads, to be superseded by the dawh- 
 garry (a Palkee-garry or palankeen- 
 carriage, horsed by ponies posted along 
 the road, under the Post-office), and in 
 the next decade to a lai-ge extent by 
 railway, supplemented by other wheel- 
 carriage, so that the palankin is now 
 used rarely, and only in out-of-the-way 
 localities. 
 
 c. 1340. "Some time afterwards the 
 pages of liie Mistress of the Universe came 
 to me with a dvla ... It is like a bed 
 of sta*e .... with a pole of wood above 
 . . . this is curved, and made of the Indian 
 eane, solid and compact. Bight men, di- 
 vided into two relays, are employed in turn 
 to carry one of these ; four carry the palan- 
 Idn whilst four rest. These vehicles serve 
 in India the same purpose as donkeys in 
 Egypt ; most people use them habitually in 
 going and coming. If a man has his own 
 slaves, he is carried by them ; if not he hires 
 men to carry him. There are .also a few 
 found for hire in the city, which stand in 
 the bazars, at the Sultan's gate, and also at 
 the gates of private citizens." — Ibn Batuta, 
 iii. 386. 
 
 0. 1350. " Et eciam homines et muUeres 
 portant super scapulas in lecticis de quibus 
 in Canticis : ferculum fecit aibi Salomon de 
 Upas Xdbani, id est lectulum portatilem 
 sicut portabar ego in Zayton et in India." — 
 MarignoUi (see Cathay, &e., p. 331). 
 
 1515. "And so assembhng all the people 
 made great lamentation, and so did through- 
 out all the streets the women, married and 
 single, in a marvellous way. The captains 
 lifted him (the dead Alboquerque) seated as 
 he was in a chair, and placed him on a 
 palanqnim, so that he was seen by all the 
 people; and Joao Mendes Botelho, a knight 
 of Afonso d'Alboquerque's making (who was) 
 his Ancient, bore the banner before the body . " 
 — Coirea, Lendas, II. i. 460. 
 
 1563. "... and the branches are for 
 the_ most part straight except some .... 
 which they twist and bend to form the canes 
 for palencLuins and portable chairs, such as 
 are used in India,."— Garcia, f. 194. 
 
 1567. " . . . . with eight Falchines 
 {faehmi), which are hired to carry the 
 
 palanchines, eight for a Palanchiue {paZan- 
 ehino), foure at a time." — C Frederike in 
 HaU. ii. 348. 
 
 1598. "... after them followeth the 
 bryde between two Gommeres, each in their 
 Fallamkiu, which is most costly made." — 
 Idnachoten, 56. 
 
 1606. "The palanquins covered with 
 curtains, in the way that is usual in this 
 Province, are occasion of very great offences 
 against God our Lord" . . . (the Synod 
 therefore urges the Viceroy to prohibit them 
 altogether, and) ..." enjoins on all eccle- 
 siastical persons, on penalty of sentence of 
 excommunication, and of forfeiting 100 paf- 
 daos to the church court * not to use the said 
 palanquins, made in the fashion above des- 
 cribed. " — 4th Act of 5th CounoU of Goa, in 
 Archivo Port. Oriental, ITasc. 4. See also 
 under Boy. 
 
 1608-9._ " If comming forth of his PaBace, 
 hee (Jahangir) get vp on a Horse, it is a 
 signe that he goeth for the Warres ; jbut if 
 he vp vpon an Elephant or Falaniiue, it 
 will bee but an hunting Voyage. " — Hawhins, 
 in Purchaa, i. 219. 
 
 1616. "... Abdala Chan, the great 
 govemour of Amadauas, being sent for to 
 Court in disgrace, comming in Pilgrim's 
 Clothes with fortie servants on foote, about 
 sixtie miles in counterfeit humiliation, 
 finished the rest in his Pallankee."— Sw- T. 
 Roe, in PwrcJias, i. 552. 
 
 In Terry's account, in Pwehae, ii. 1475, 
 we have a Fallankee, and (p. 1481) Falanka ; 
 in a letter of Tom Coryate's (1615) Falan- 
 keen. 
 
 1623. "In the territories of the Portu- 
 guese in India it is forbidden to men to 
 travel in palankin (Palanchiimo) as in good 
 sooth too efifeminate a proceeding ; never- 
 •theless as the Portuguese pay very little 
 attention to their laws, as soon as the rains 
 begin to fall they commence getting per- 
 mission to use the palankin, either by favour 
 or by bribery ; and so, gradually, the thing 
 is relaxed, until at last nearly everybody 
 travels in that way, and at all seasons, "-r- 
 P. delta Valle, i. 611. 
 
 1659. " The designing rascal (Sivaji). . . 
 conciliated Afzal KhSn, who fell into the 
 snare . . . Without arms he mounted the 
 palki, and proceeded to the place appointed 
 under the fortress. He left all his atten- 
 dants at the distance of a long arrow-shot 
 . . . Slvajl had a weapon, called in the lan- 
 guage of the Dakhin bichM (i.e. ' scorpion ') 
 on the fingers of his hand, hidden under his 
 sleeve . . ."—Ehdfi Khdn, in EUiot, vii. 
 259. See also p. 509. 
 
 1672. The word occurs several times in 
 Baldaeus as Fallinkijn. Tavemier writes 
 Palleki and sometimes Pallanquin; Bernier 
 has Paleky. 
 
 1673. "... ambling after these a great 
 pace, the Palankeen-Boys support them, 
 four of them, two at each end of a Bambo, 
 
 * "Pagos do aljtibe." 
 meaning;. 
 
 We are not sure of the 
 
PALANKEEN. 
 
 504 
 
 PALE ALE. 
 
 which is a long hollow Cane . . . arched in 
 the middle . . . where hangs the Falen- 
 keen, as big as an ordinary Couch, broad 
 enough to tumble in . . ." — Fryer, 34. 
 
 1720. "I desire that all the free Mer- 
 chants of my acquaintance do attend me in 
 their palankeens to the place of burial."— 
 Will of Charles Davers, Merchant, in- 
 Wheeler, ii. 340. 
 
 1726. "... Palangkyn dragers " (palan- 
 kin-bearers). — VdleThlyn, CeyUm, 45. 
 
 1736. " Palanquin, a kind of chaise or 
 chair, borne by men on their shoulders, much 
 used by the Chinese and other Eastern 
 peoples for travelling from place to place." 
 — Bailey's Diet, 2d ed. 
 
 1750-52. "The greater nobility are 
 carried in a palekee, which looks very like 
 a hammock fastened to a pole." — Toreen's 
 Voyage to Suratte, China, &c., ii. 201. 
 
 1754-58. In the former year the Court 
 of Directors ordered that Writers in their 
 Service should "lay aside the expense of 
 either horse, chair, or Palankeen, during 
 their Writership." The Writers of Fort 
 WUHam (4th Nov. 1756) remonstrated, beg- 
 ging "to be indulged in keeping a Palan- 
 keen for such months of the year as the 
 excessive heats and violent rains make it 
 impossible to go on foot without the utmost 
 hazard of their health." The Court, how- 
 ever, replied (Feby. 11, 1756) : " We very 
 well know that the indulging Writers with 
 Palankeens has not a little contributed to 
 the neglect of business we complain of, by 
 affording thera opportunities of rambling ; " 
 and again, with an obduracy and fervour 
 too great for grammar (March 3, 1758) : 
 " We do most positively order and direct 
 (and vrill admit of no representation for 
 postponing the execution of) that no Writer 
 whatsoever be permitted to keep either 
 palankeen, horse, or chaise, during his 
 Writership, on pain of being immediately 
 dismissed from our service." — ^In Long, pp. 
 54, 71, 130. 
 
 1780. " The Nawaub, on seeing his con- 
 dition was struck with grief and com- 
 passion ; but . . . did not even bend his 
 eyebrow at the sight, but lifting up the 
 curtain of the Palkee with his own hand, 
 he saw that the eagle of his (Ali Iluza's) 
 soul, at one flight haid winged its way to the 
 gardens of Paradise." — ff. offfydur, p. 429. 
 
 1784. 
 " The Sun in gaudy palanqueen 
 
 Curtain'd with purple, fring'd with 
 gold, 
 Firing no more heav'n's .vault serene, 
 Ketir'd to sup with Granges old." 
 
 Flossy Plain, a b^ad by Sir W. 
 
 Jones ; in Life and Works, 
 
 ed. 1807, ii. 503. 
 
 1804. " Give orders that a palanquin 
 
 may be made for me ; let it be very hght, 
 
 with the pannels made of canvas instead of 
 
 wood, and the poles fixed as for a dooley. 
 
 Your Bengally palanquins are so heavy 
 
 that they cannot be used out of Calcutta." 
 
 — Wellington (to Major Shaw), 20th June. 
 
 The following measvires a change in 
 ideas. A palaniin is now hardly ever 
 used by a Eiiropeaii, even of humble 
 position, much less by the opulent-; 
 
 1808. "Palkee. A litter well known in 
 India, called by the English Palankeen. 
 A Guzerat punster (aware of no other) 
 hazards the Etymology Pa-lakhee \jpao- 
 Idkhi] a thine requiring an aimual income 
 of a quarter Lack to support it and corre- 
 sponding luxuries." — R. JOrummond, UVut- 
 trations, &c. 
 
 1809. 
 " Woe ! Woe ! around their palankeen. 
 As on a bridal day 
 
 With symphony and dance and song. 
 
 Their kindred and their friends come on, 
 
 The dance of sacrifice ! The funeral song ! 
 Kehama, i. 6. ~ 
 
 1808. " The conveyances of the island( Ma- 
 deira) are of three kinds, viz. : horses, mules, 
 and a litter, ycleped a palanquin, being a 
 chair in the shape of a bathing-tub, with a 
 pole across, carried by two men, as doolees 
 are in the east." — Welsh, Beminiscences, i. 
 282. 
 
 c. 1830. "Un curieux indiscret rejut 
 un galet dans la tgte ; on I'emporta baign^ 
 de sang, couch^ dans un palanquin." — V. 
 Jacquenumt, Con: i. 67. 
 
 1880. "It will amaze readers in these 
 days to learn that the Governor-General 
 sometimes condescended to be carried in a 
 Palanquin — a mode of conveyance which, 
 except for long journeys away from rail- 
 roads, has long been abandoned to portly 
 Baboos, and Eurasian clerks." — Sat. Bev,, 
 Feb. 14. 
 
 1881. "In the great procession on 
 Corpus Christi Day, when the Pope is 
 carried in a palanqnin round the Piazza of 
 St. Peter, it is generally believed that the 
 cushions and furniture of the palanquin are 
 so arranged as to enable him to bear the 
 fatigue of the ceremony by sitting whilst to 
 the spectator he appears to be kneeling."— 
 Seam Stanley, Christian Institutions, 231. 
 
 FalaTeram, n.p. A town and can- 
 tonment 11 miles S.W. from Madras. 
 The name is Pallavaram, probably 
 PaTla-puram,^o 'town of the Pallas' ; 
 the latter a caste claiming descent from 
 the Pallavas who ruled at Conjeveram. 
 {Seshagiri Sastri.) 
 
 Pale Ale. The name formerly given 
 to the beer brewed for Indian use. 
 See Beer. 
 
 1784. " London Porter and Pale Ale, 
 light and excellent, Sicca Kupees 150 per 
 hhd." — Advt. in Seton-Ewrr, i. 39. 
 
 1793. "For Sale .... Pale Ale (per 
 hhd. . . . Ks. 80."— Bombay Courier, Jan. 
 19th. 
 
 1848. "Constant dinners, tifiins, pale 
 ale, and claret, the prodigious labour of 
 cutchery, and the refreshment of brandy 
 
PALEMPOBE. 
 
 505 
 
 PALL 
 
 pawnee, which he was forced to take there, 
 had this effect upon Waterloo Sedley." — 
 Vcmity Fair, ed. 1867, ii. 258. 
 
 1853. " Farmi les caf^s, lee cabarets, les 
 gargotes, I'on rencontre 9k et IJi une taverne 
 anglaise placard^e de sa pancarte de porter 
 simple et double, d'old Scotch ale, d'East 
 India Pale beer." — Th. GavMer, Constanti- 
 nople, 22. 
 1867. 
 " Pain bis, galette ou panaton, 
 Tromage S. la pie ou Stilton, 
 Cidre ou pale-ale de Burton, 
 Vin de brie, ou branne-moutou.'' 
 Th. Cfautier & Gh. Gamier. 
 
 Falempore, s. A kind of chintz 
 'bed-coyer, sometimes of beautiful 
 patterns, formerly made at various 
 places in India, especially at Sadras 
 and Masulipatam, tie importation of 
 ■which, into Europe had become quite 
 obsolete, but under the greater appre- 
 ciation of Indian manufactures has 
 recently shown some tendency to re- 
 vive. The et3Tnology is not quite 
 certain, — we know no place of the 
 name likely to have been the epony- 
 mic, — and possibly it is a corruption 
 of a hybrid (Hind, and Pers.) palang- 
 posh, ' a bed-cover, ' which occurs below, 
 and which may have been perverted 
 through the existence of Salempore as 
 a kind of stuff. See underPiece-goods. 
 
 1648. ' ' Int Goveme van Ra^a mandraga 
 .... werden veel . . . Salamporij . . . 
 gemaeckt." — Van den Broecke, 87. 
 
 1673. " Staple commodities (at Masuli- 
 patam) are calicuts white and painted, 
 Palempores, Carpets." — Fryer, 34. 
 
 1813. 
 "A stain on every bush that bore 
 
 A fragment of his palampore. 
 
 His breast with wounds unnumber'd 
 riven. 
 
 His back to earth, his face to heaven . . ." 
 Byron, The Giaour. 
 
 1814. " A variety of tortures were in- 
 flicted to extort a confession ; one was a 
 sofa, with a platform of tight cordage in 
 network, covered with a palampore, which 
 concealed a bed of thorns placed under it : 
 the_ collector, a corpulent Banian, was then 
 stripped of his jama, or muslin robe, and 
 ordered to Ue djywn."—Forbe$, Or. Mem. ii. 
 429. 
 
 1817. _". . . . these cloths .... serve 
 as coverlids, and are employed as a substi- 
 tute for the Indian palempore." — Baffles, 
 Java, 171. 
 
 1862. "Bala posh, or Palang posh, quilt 
 or coverlet, 300 to 1000 rupees."— P«mia5 
 Trade BepoH, App., p. xxxviii. 
 
 1880. " . . . . and third, the celebrated 
 palampoies, or ' bed-covers,' of Masulipa- 
 tam, Fatehgarh, Shikarpur, Hazara, and 
 other places, which in point of art decora- 
 
 tion are simply incomparable." — Birdwood, 
 The Industrial Arts of India, 260. 
 
 Fall, s. The name of the sacred 
 language of the Southern Buddhists, 
 in fact, according to their apparently 
 Well-founded tradition MagadM, the 
 dialect of what we now call South 
 Bahar, in which Sakya Muni dis- 
 coursed. It is one of the Prakrits or 
 Aryan vernaculars of India, and has 
 probably been a dead language for 
 nearly 2000 years. Pali in Sanskrit 
 means a line, row, series ; and by the 
 Buddhists is used for the series of their 
 Sacred Texts. Pdlt-bhashd is then, 'the 
 language of the Sacred Texts,' i.e., 
 MagadM ; and this is called elliptically 
 by the Singhalese Pali, which we have 
 adopted in like use. It has been 
 carried, as the sacred language, to all 
 the Indo-Chinese countries which have 
 derived their religion from India 
 through Ceylon. Pali is "a sort of 
 Tuscan among the Prakrits " from its 
 inherent grace and strength. {Childers). 
 But the analogy to Tuscan is closer 
 still in the parallelism of the modifica- 
 tion of Sanskrit words, used in Pall, to 
 that of Latin words used in Italian. 
 
 Robert Knox does not apparently 
 know by that name the Pali language 
 in Ceylon. He only speaks of the 
 Books of Eehgion as "being in an 
 eloquent style which the Vulgar people 
 do not understand" (p. 75); and in 
 another passage says: "They have a 
 Language something differing from the 
 vulgar tongue (like Latin to us) which 
 their Books are writ in" (p. 109). 
 
 1689. "Les uns font valoir le style de 
 leur Alcoran, les autres de leur Bali." — 
 Lettres Edif., xxv. 61. 
 
 1690. ". . . . this Doubt proceeds from 
 the Siameses understanding two Languages, 
 viz., the "Vulgar, which is a simple Tongue, 
 consisting almost wholly of Monosyllables, 
 without Conjugation or Declension ; and 
 another Language, which I have already 
 spoken of, which to them is a dead Tongue, 
 laiown only by the Learned, which is called 
 the Balie Tongue, and which is enrioht with 
 the inflexions of words, like the Languages 
 we have in Europe. The terms of Religion 
 and Justice, the names of Offices, and all 
 the Ornaments of the Vulgar Tongue are 
 borrow'd from the Balie." — Dela Loubire't 
 Siam, E. T. 1693, p. 9. 
 
 1795. "Of the ancient Pallis, whose 
 language constitutes at the present day the 
 sacred text of Ava, Pegue, and Siam, as 
 well as of several other countries eastward 
 of the Granges : and of their migl-ation from 
 India to the banks of the Oali, the Nile of 
 
PALI. 
 
 506 
 
 PALMYRA. 
 
 Ethiopia, we have but very imperfect infor- 
 mation * .... It has been the opinion of 
 some of the most enlightened writers on the 
 languages of the JSast, that the Pali, the 
 sacred language of the priests of Boodh, is 
 nearly allied to the Shanscrit of the Bramins : 
 and there certainly is much of that holy 
 idiom engrafted on the vulgar language of 
 Ava, by the introduction of the Hindoo 
 religion."— Sj/mcs, 337-8. 
 
 1818. " The Talapoins .... do a^ply 
 themselves in some degree to study, since 
 according to their rules they are obliged to 
 learn the Sadk, which is the grammar of 
 the Pali language or Magatk, to read the 
 Vini, the Padiraot .... and the sermons 
 of Godama .... All these books are 
 written in the Pali tongue, but the text is 
 accompanied by a Burmese translation. 
 They were all brought into the kingdom by 
 a certain Brahmin from the island of Cey- 
 lon."— /San^'isj'MMS/io'* Burmese Empire, p. 141. 
 
 1837. " Buddhists are impressed with the 
 conviction that their sacred .and classical 
 language, the M^gadhi or Pali', is of greater 
 antiquity than the Sanscrit ; and that it 
 had attained also a higher state of refine- 
 ment than its rival tongue had acquired. 
 In support of this belief they adduce various 
 arguments, which, in their judgment, are 
 quite conclusive. They observe that the 
 very word Pali signifies original, text, 
 regularity; and there is scarcely a Bud- 
 dhist scholar in Ceylon, who, in the discus- 
 sion of this question, will not quote, with 
 an air of triumph, their favourite verse, — 
 
 Sd Mdgadhi; miila bhdsd (etc.). 
 
 ' There is a language which is the root ; 
 .... men and br^hmans at the commence- 
 ment of the creation, who never before heard 
 nor uttered a human accent, and even the 
 Supreme Buddhos, spoke it : it is Mdgadhi.' 
 
 This verse is a quotation from Kachch^- 
 yand's grammar, the oldest referred to in 
 the Pffi literature of Ceylon .... Let me 
 .... at once avow, that, exclusive of all 
 philological considerations, I am inclined, 
 on prim^ facie evidence — external as well 
 as internai^ — to entertain an opinion adverse 
 to the claims of the buddhists on this par- 
 ticular point." — Georffe Tumour, Introd. to 
 MahAwanso, p. xxii. 
 
 1874. "The spoken language of Italy 
 was to be found in a number of provincial 
 dialects, each with its own characteristics, 
 the Piedmontese harsh, the Neapolitan 
 nasal, the Tuscan soft and flowing. These 
 dialects had been rising in importance as 
 Latin declined; the birth-time of a new 
 literary language was imminent. Then came 
 Dante, and choosing for his immortal Com- 
 media the finest and most cultivated of the 
 vernaculars, raised it at once to the position 
 of dignity which it still retains. Bead 
 Sanskrit for Latin, Magadhese for Tuscan, 
 and the Three Baskets for the Divina Com- 
 media, and the parallel is complete .... 
 Like Italian Pali is at once flowing and 
 sonorous ; it is a characteristic of both lan- 
 
 * The writer is here led away by Wilford's non- 
 sense. 
 
 guages that nearly every word ends in a 
 vowel, and that all harsh conjunctions are 
 softened down by assimilation, elision, or 
 crasis, while on the other hand both lend 
 themselves easily to the expression of 
 sublime and vigorous thought." — OMlders, 
 Preface to Pali Diet,, pp. xiii.-xiv. 
 
 Palkee-^arry, s. A 'palankin- 
 coaoh,' as it is termed in India; i.e., 
 a carriage shaped somewhat lie a 
 palankin on wheels ; Hind. pdlM-gan. 
 The word is however one formed under 
 European influences. 
 
 1878. ' ' The Governor-General's cardage 
 "... may be jostled by the hired ' pal^ 
 
 f harry,' with its two wretched ponies, rope 
 amess, nearly naked driver, and wheels 
 whose sinuous motions impress one with 
 the idea that they must come oS at the 
 next revolution."— ii/c im the Mofusdl, i. 38. 
 This description applies rather to the 
 cranchee (q.v.) than to the palkee-garry, 
 which is (or used to be) seldom so sordidly 
 equipt. 
 
 Palmyra, s. The fan-palm {Boras- 
 sus flabelUformis), which is very com- 
 monly cultivated in S. India and Cey- 
 lon (as it also is indeed in the Ganges 
 valley from Farakhabad down to the 
 head of the Delta), and hence was 
 called by the Portuguese jjar excellence, 
 pahneira or ' the palm-tree.' * It is an 
 important tree in the economy of S. 
 India, Ceylon, and parts of the Archi- 
 pelago as producing jaggery (q.v.) 
 or ' palm-sugar ' ; whilst the wood 
 affords rafters and laths, and the leaves 
 gives a material for thatch, mats, lun- 
 brellas, fans, and a substitute for 
 paper. Its minor uses are many : in- 
 deed it is supposed to supply nearly 
 all the wants of man, and a Tamil pro- 
 verb ascribes to it 801 uses (see Fer- 
 guson's Palmyra- Palm of Geylon, and 
 Tennent's Ceylon, i. Ill, ii. 519 seqq.). 
 
 1563, " . . . . A Uha de Ceilao .... 
 ha muitas palmeiras." — Ga/raa, ff. 65 v.-%6. 
 
 1673. "Their Buildings' suit with the 
 Country and State of the inhabitants, being 
 mostly contrived for Conveniency : the 
 Poorer are made of Boughs and olloi of the 
 Falmeroes." — Fryer, 199. 
 
 1718. ". . . . Leaves of a Tree called 
 Falmeira." — Prc^. of tlie Gospel in the East, 
 iii. 85. 
 
 1756. "The interval was planted with 
 rows of palmira, and coco-nut trees."— 
 Orme, ii. 90, ed. 1803. 
 
 1860. " Here, too, the beautiful palmyra 
 
 * Sir J. Hooker write.s : " I believe this palm is 
 nowhere wild in India; and I have always sus- 
 pected that it, like the tamarind, was introduced 
 from Africa." 
 
PALMYRA POINT. 
 
 507 
 
 PANBABAM. 
 
 I 
 
 ?alm, which abounds over the north of the 
 sland, begins to appear. '' — Tennenfs Oeylon, 
 ii.54. 
 See Brab. 
 
 Palmyra Point, n.p. Otherwise 
 oaUed Pt. Pedro. TMs is tie N.E. 
 point of Ceylon, the Mgh palmyra trees 
 on -wMcli are conspicuous. 
 
 Palmyras, Point, n. p. This is a 
 headland on the Orissa coast, quite 
 low, but from its prominence at the most 
 projecting part of the combined Maha- 
 jia^ and BralmianI delta an important i 
 Jandmark, especially in former days, 
 for ships bound from the south for the 
 mouth of the Hoogly, all the more for 
 the dangerous shoal off it. A point of 
 the Mahanadi delta, 24 miles to the 
 south-west, is called False Point, from 
 its liability to be mistaken for P. 
 Palmyras. 
 
 1553. " . . . . o Cabo Segdgora, a que 
 OS nossos chamam das Falmeiras por humas 
 que alii estam, as quaes os navigantes notam 
 lor Ihes dar conheoimento da terra. E 
 leste cabo .... fazemos fim do Reyno 
 Orixi" — Bwrros, I., ix. 1. 
 
 1598. ". . . . 2 miles (Dutch) before 
 you come to the point of Falmerias, you 
 shall see certaine blacke houels standing 
 TOpon a land that is higher then all the land 
 there abouts, and from thence to the Point 
 it beginneth againe to be low ground 
 and .... you shall see some small (but 
 not ouer white) sandie Downes . . , . you 
 shall fiude being right against the point de 
 Falmerias .... thatvponthe point there 
 is neyther tree nor bush, and although 
 it hath the name of the Point of Palm- 
 trees, it hath notwithstanding right forth, 
 but one Fahne tree. " — lAnschoten, 3d Book, 
 ck 12. 
 
 1823. "It is a large delta, formed by 
 the mouths of the Maha-Nuddee and other 
 rivers, the northernmost of which insulates 
 Cape Falmiras."— fi^eicr (ed. 1844), i. 88. 
 
 Panchangam, s. Sansk.='quiaque- 
 partite.' A native ahnanac in S. 
 India is called so, because it contains 
 information on five subjects, viz.. 
 Solar Days, Lunar Days, Asterisms, 
 Togas, and karanas (certain astrolo- 
 gical divisions of the days of a month). 
 
 Panchanga is used also, at least by 
 Buchanan below, for the brahman 
 who keeps and interprets the almanac 
 for the villagers. 
 
 1612. "Every year they make new al- 
 manacs for the eclipses of the Sun and of 
 the Moon, and they have a perpetual one 
 which serves to pronounce their auguries, 
 and this they caU FanchagSo." — Couto, 
 V. vi. 4. 
 
 1651. "TheBramins, in order to know 
 the good and bad da^s, have made certain 
 writmgs after the fashion of our Almanacks, 
 and these they call Fanjangam." — Eoge- 
 rius, 55. This author gives a specimen 
 (pp. 63-69). 
 
 1800. "No one without consulting the 
 Fauchanga, or almanac - keeper, knows 
 when he is to perform the ceremonies of 
 religion." — Buchanan's Mysore, etc., i. 234. 
 
 Pandal,Pendaul, s. Ashed. Tamil. 
 
 1651. "... it is the custom in this 
 country when there is a Bride in the house 
 to set up before the door certain stakes 
 somewhat taller than a man, and theseare 
 covered with lighter sticks on which foliage 
 is put to make a shade . . . This arrange- 
 ment is called a Fandael in the country 
 speech." — Mogerius, p. 12. 
 
 1717. "Water-Bandels, which are little 
 sheds for the Conveniency of drinking 
 Water." — Phillips's Account, 19. 
 
 1745. ' ' Je suivis la procession d'un 
 peu loin, et arriv^ aux sepultures, j'y vis 
 un pandel ou tente dress^e, sur la fosse du 
 defunt; elle ^tait om^e de branches de 
 figuier, de toiles peintes, &c. L'int^rieur 
 ^tait garnie de petites lampes allumfes." — 
 Iforbert, MSmoires, iii. 32. 
 
 1781. "Les gens riches font eonstruir 
 devant leur porte un autre pendal." — Son- 
 nerat (ed. 1782), i. 134. 
 
 1800. " I told the farmer that, as I meant 
 to make him pay his full rent, I could not 
 take his fowl and miUc without paying for 
 them ; and that I would not enter his pun- 
 dnll, because he had not paid the labourers 
 who made it."— Letter of Sir T. Munro in 
 Ufe, i. 283. 
 
 1814. "There I beheld, assembled in 
 the same pandaul, or reposing under the 
 friendly banian-tree, the Gosannee in a 
 state of nudity, the Yogee with a lark or 
 paroquet, his sole companion for a thousand 
 miles." — Forbes, Or. Mem., ii. 465. 
 
 1815. "Fandauls were erected opposite 
 the two principal fords on the river, where 
 under my niecucal superintendence skilful 
 natives provided vrith eau-de-luce and other 
 remedies were constantly stationed." — Dr. 
 McKenzie, in Asiatic Researches, xiii. 329. 
 
 Fandaram, s. A Hindu ascetic 
 mendicant of the (so-called) Sudra, or 
 even of a lower caste. A priest of the 
 lower Hindu Castes of S. India and 
 Ceylon. Tamil, pamddram. C. P. 
 Brown says the pwnddram is properly 
 a Vaishnava, but other authors apply 
 the name to Saiva priests. 
 
 1711. " . . . . But the destruction of 50 
 or 60,000 pagodas worth of grain . . . and 
 killing the Fandarrum; these are things 
 which make his demands really carry 
 too much justice with them."— Letter in 
 WheOer, ii. 163. 
 
 1717. ". . . . Bramans, Fantarongal, 
 
JPANDABANI. 
 
 508 
 
 PANDABANL 
 
 and other holy men." — Phillips's Account, 
 18. 
 
 The word is here in the Tamil plural. 
 
 1718. "Abundance of Bramanes, Pan- 
 tares, and Poets .... flocked together." 
 — Propn. of the Gospel, ii. 18. 
 
 1745. " On voit ici quelquefois les Pan- 
 darams ou Penitens qui ont ^t^ en p^l^rin- 
 age k Bengale ; quand ils retournent ils 
 apportent ici avec grand soin de I'eau du 
 Gauge dans des pots ou vases bien formes." 
 — Ndbert, M4m. iii. 28. 
 
 0. 1760. "The Fandarams, the Ma- 
 hometan priests, and the Bramins them- 
 selves yield to the force of truth." — Grose, 
 i. 252. 
 
 1781. "Les Pandarons ne sont pas moins 
 r^v^r^s que les Scmiasis. lis sont de la 
 secte de Chiven, se barbouillent toute la 
 figure, la poitrine, et les bras avec des cen- 
 dres de bouze de vache," etc. — Sonnerat 
 (8vo. ed.), ii. 113-114. 
 
 1798. " The other figure is of a Panda- 
 ram or Senassey, of the class of pilgrims 
 to the various pagodas." — Penncmt's View of 
 Hindostan, preface. 
 
 1800. " In Chera the P^y'dris (see poo- 
 jaree) or priests in these temples are aU 
 Pandarums, who are the Siidras dedicated 
 to the service of Siva's temples . . ." — 
 Buchanan's Mysore, etc., ii. 338. 
 
 1809. "The chief of the pagoda (Rames- 
 waram), or Pandaram, waiting on the 
 beach."— jM. Valmtia, i. 338. 
 
 1860. " In the island of Nainativoe, to 
 the south-west of Jafna, there was till re- 
 cently a little temple, dedicated to the 
 goddess Naga Tambiran, in which conse- 
 crated serpents were tenderly reared by the 
 Fandarams, and daily fed at the expense 
 of the worshippers." — Tenncnt's Ceylon, i. 
 373. 
 
 Fandarani, ii.p. The name of a 
 port of Malabar of great reputation in 
 the middle ages, a name which has 
 gone through many curious corrup- 
 tions. Its position is clear enough 
 from Varthema's statement that an 
 uninhabited island stood opposite at 
 three leagues distance, which must be 
 the "Sacrifice Eoek" of our charts. 
 The name appears upon no modem 
 map, but it still attaches to a miserable 
 fishing village on the site, in the f oitn 
 PantalaiU (approx. lat. 11° 26'), a little 
 way north of Ko'ilandi. It is seen be- 
 low in Ibn Batuta's notice that Pan- 
 darani aflorded an exceptional shelter 
 to shipping during the S.W. monsoon. 
 This is referred to in an interesting 
 letter to one of the present writers from 
 his friend Col. (nowLt.-Gen.)B. H. San- 
 key, O.B., E:E., dated Madras, 13th 
 Peby., 1881 : " One very extraordinary 
 feature on the coast is the occurrence 
 
 of mud-banks in from 1 to 6 fathoms of 
 water, which have the effect of break- 
 ing both surf and swell to such an ex- 
 tent that ships can run into the patches 
 of water so sheltered at the very height 
 of the monsoon, when the elements are 
 raging, and not only find a perfectly still 
 sea, but are able to land their cargoes 
 . . . Possibly the snugness of some of 
 the harbours frequented by the Chinese 
 jjmks, such as Fandarani, may have 
 been mostly due to banks of this kind ? 
 By the way, I suspect your ' Panda- 
 rani ' was nothing but the roadstead 
 of Coulete (Coulandi or Uuelande of 
 our Atlas). The Master Attendant 
 who accompanied me, appears to have 
 a good opinion of it as an anchorage, 
 and as well sheltered." 
 
 c. 1150. " Fandarina is a town built at 
 the mouth of a river which comes from 
 Manib^r [Malabar], where vessels from 
 India and Sind cast anchor. The inhabi- 
 tants are rich, the markets well supplied, 
 and trade flourishing." — Edrin, in Elliot, 
 i. 90. 
 
 1296. "In the year (1296) it was pro- 
 hibited to merchants who traded in fine 
 or costly products with Maparh (Ma'bar or 
 Coromandel), Pei-nan (?) and Fantalaina, 
 three foreign kingdoms, to export any one 
 of them more than the value of 50,000 ting 
 in paper money." — Chinese Annals of the 
 Mongol Dynasty, quoted by Pauthier, Marc 
 Pol, 532. 
 
 c. 1300. " Of the cities on the shore the 
 first is Sind^Lbiir, then Faknrir, then the 
 country of Manjariir, then the country 
 of Hfli, then the country of (Fandaraina*)." 
 — Bashidmidin, in Elliot, i. 68. 
 
 c. 1321. "And the forest in which the 
 pepper groweth extendeth for a good 18 
 days' journey, and in that forest there be 
 two cities, the one whereof is called Flan- 
 drina, and the other Cyngilin " (see Shin- 
 kali). — Friar Odoric, in Cathay, &c,, 75. 
 
 c. 1343. ' ' Prom Boddf attan we proceeded 
 to Fandaraina, a great and fine town with 
 gardens and bazars. The Musulmans there 
 occupy three quarters, each having its 
 mosque. ... It is at this town that the 
 ships of China pass the winter" (i.e. the 
 S.W. monsoon).— Ibn Batuta,vf.^. (Com- 
 pare Rotei/ro below.) 
 
 c. 1442. "The humble author of this 
 narrative having received his order of dis- 
 missal departed from Calicut by sea, after 
 having passed the port of Bandinaneh (read 
 Bandaranah) situated on the coa^t of Mala- 
 bar, (he) reached the port of Mangalor. ..." 
 — Abdurrazzak, in India inXVth Cent, 20. 
 
 1498. ". . . . hum lugar c[ue se chaina 
 Pandarany .... por que alii estava bom 
 porto, e que alii nos amarasseraos .... 
 
 * This is the true reading, see note at the place, 
 and /. JR. As. Son., N. S. 
 
FANBY. 
 
 509 
 
 PANGOLIN, 
 
 e que era costume que os navios que vinham 
 aesta terra pousasem alii porestaremseguros. 
 . . . ." — Boteiro de Vasco da Oama, 53. 
 
 1503. " Da poi feceno vela et in vn porto 
 de dicto Ke chiamato Fundarane amazorno 
 molta gete co artelaria et deliberomo andare 
 verso 3 regno de Cuchin. , , ." — Letter of 
 King Emamml, p. 5. 
 
 c. 1506. " Questo capitanio si trovb nave 
 17 de raercadanti Mori in uno porto se 
 ohiama Fauidarami, e combattfe con queste 
 le quali se messeno in terra ; per modo che 
 questo capitanio mandb tutti li soi copani 
 ben armadi con un baril de polvere per 
 cadaun copano, e mise fuoco dentro dette 
 navi de Mori ; e tutte quelle brasoUe, con 
 tutte quelle spezierie che erano carghe per 
 la Meoha, e s'intende ch'erano molto riccne. 
 . , . ."—Leonardo Ca' Masser, 20-21. 
 
 1510. " Here we remained two days, 
 and then departed, ajid went to a place 
 which is called Faudarani, distant from 
 this one day's journey, and which is subject 
 to the King of Calicut. This place is a 
 wretched affair, and has no port." — Vai-- 
 thema, 133. 
 
 1516. "Further on, south south-east, is 
 another Moorish place which is called Fan- 
 daiani, in which also there are many ships." 
 —Baniosa, 152. 
 
 In Bowlandson's Translation of the 
 Tohfat-vX-Majdhidin { Or. Tramsl. Fund, 1833, 
 the name is habitually misread Fundreeah 
 for Fnndaraina. 
 
 1536. " Martim Afonso . . . ran along the 
 coast in search of the paraos, the galleys and 
 caravels keeping the sea, and the foists 
 hugging the shore. And one morning they 
 came suddenly on Cunhalemarcar with 25 
 jparaos, which the others had sent to collect 
 rice ; and on catching sight of them as they 
 came along the coast towards the Isles of 
 Bandarane, Diogo de Reynoso, who was in 
 advance of our foists, he and his brother . . . 
 and Diogo Corvo . . . set off to engage the 
 Moors, who were numerous and well armed. 
 And Cunhale, when he knew it was Martim 
 Afonso, laid all OTessure on his oars to 
 double the Point of Tiracole. . . ."—Correa, 
 iii. 775. 
 
 Pandy, s. The most current collo- 
 quial name for the Sepoy mutineer 
 during 1857-58. The surname Pande 
 was a very common one among tie 
 high-caste Sepoys of the Bengal army, 
 hemgthe title of a Jot, or subdivisional 
 hranoh of the Brahmins of the Upper 
 Proyinoes, which furnished many men 
 to the ranks. "The first two men 
 hung" (for mutiny) " at Barrackpore 
 were pandies by caste, hence all sepoys 
 were pandies, and ever will be so 
 called" (Bourchier, as below). 
 
 1857. " As long as I feel the entire con- 
 fidence I do, that we shall triumph over 
 this iniquitous combination, I cannot feel 
 gloom. I leave this feeling to the Fandies, 
 
 who have sacrificed honour and existence to 
 the ghost of a delusion." — H. Oreathed, 
 Letters during the Siege of Delhi, 99. 
 
 1857. " We had not long to wait before 
 the line of guns, howitzers, and mortar 
 carts, chiefly drawn by elephants, soon hove 
 in sight. . . . Poor Fandy, what a pound- 
 ing was in store for you ! . . ." — Bourchier, 
 Fight Months' Campaign against the Bengal 
 Sepoy Army, 47. 
 
 Pangara, Pangaia, s. Prom the 
 quotations, a kind of boat used on the 
 E. coast of Africa. 
 
 1591. "... divers Fangaras or boates, 
 which are pinned with wooden pinnes, and 
 sowed together with Palmito cordes." — 
 Barker in Hdkluyt, ii. 588. 
 
 1598. "In this fortresse of Sofala the 
 Captaine of Mossambique hath a Pactor, and 
 twice or thrice every yere he sendeth cer- 
 taine boats called Fangaios, which saile 
 along the shore to fetch gold, and bring it 
 to Mossamiique. 
 
 "These Fangaios are made of light 
 planks, and sowed together with cords, 
 without any nailes." — Mmchoten, ch. 4. 
 
 1616. "Each of these bars, of Quilimane, 
 Cuama, and Luabo, allows of the entrance of 
 vessels of 100 tons, viz. galoots and pangaios, 
 loaded with cloths and provisions ; and 
 when they enter the river they discharge 
 cargo into other light and very long boats 
 called almadias . . . " — Bocarro, Deeada, 
 534. 
 
 Pangolin, s. This book-name for 
 the Manis is Malay Pangillang , ' the 
 creature that rolls itself up.' It is the 
 Manis pentedactyla of Linn. ; called in 
 'K.bajarJat{i.e. SkLvajrakita, 'adamant 
 reptile).' We have sometimes thought 
 that the Manis might have been the 
 creature which was shown as a gold- 
 digging ant (see Busbech below) ; was 
 not this also the creature that Ber- 
 trandon de la Brocquiere met with in 
 the desert of Gaza ? When pursued 
 " it began to cry like a cat at the ap- 
 proach of a dog. Pierre de la Vaudrei 
 struck it on the back with the point of 
 his sword, but it did no harm, from 
 being covered with scales like a stiu-- 
 geon." A.D. 1432.— r. Wright's Early 
 Travels in Palestine, p. 290 (]3ohn). 
 
 It is remarkable to find the state- 
 ment that these ants were found in the 
 possession of the King of Persia recur- 
 ring in Herodotus and in Busbeck, 
 with an interval of nearly 2,000 years ! 
 
 We see that the suggestion of the 
 Manis being the gold-digging ant has 
 been anticipated by Mr. Blakesley in 
 his Herodotus. 
 
 c. B.C. 445. " Here in this desert, there 
 
PANIOALE. 
 
 510 PANTHAY, P ANTES. 
 
 live amid the sand great ante, in size some- 
 what less than dogs, but bigger than foxes. 
 The Persian King has a number of them, 
 which have been caught by the hunters in 
 the land whereof we are speaking . . ."— 
 Herod, iii. 102 (RcmUnson's tr.). 
 
 1562. Among presents to the G-. Turk 
 from the King of Persia: "in his inusitati 
 generis animantes, qualem memini dictum 
 fuisse allatam /ormicam Indicam mediocris 
 canis magnitudine, mordacem admodum et 
 saevam." — Busbequii Opera, Elzev,, 1633, p. 
 343. 
 
 Fanicale, s. This is mentioned by 
 Bluteau (vi. 223), as an Indian dis- 
 ease, a swelling of the feet. Cdk 
 is here probaMy the Tamil Kal, ' leg.' 
 
 Panikar, Panyca, &e., s. Malayal. 
 panikan, 'a fencing master, a teacher; ' 
 but at present it more usually means 
 ' an astrologer. ' 
 
 1518. "And there are very skilful men 
 who teach this art (fencing), and they are 
 called Panioars." — Ba/rlosa, 128. 
 
 1553. "And when (the Naire) comes to 
 the age of 7 years he is obliged to go to the 
 fencing-school, the master of which (whom 
 they call Panieal) they regard as a father, 
 on account of the instruction he gives 
 them."— 5(HT0S, I., ix. 3. 
 
 1554. "To the panieal (in the Factory 
 at Cochin) 300 rdt a month, which are for 
 the year 3600 reis."—S. Botelko, Tomho, 24. 
 
 1556. " . . ■ . aho Rei anna caualleiro 
 ho Panioa Hy ho ensinou." — D. de Goes, 
 CTvcon., 51. 
 
 1583. "The maisters which teach them, 
 be graduats in the weapons which they 
 teach, and they bee called in their lan- 
 guage Panycaes." — Gaetalleda {hy N. L.),.f. 
 36d. 
 
 1599. " L'Archidia/Ore pour assurer sa 
 personne fit appeller quelques-uns des priu- 
 cipaux Maitres d'Armes de sa Nation. On 
 appelle ces Gens-lh, Fanicals. ... lis sont 
 extremement redoutez." — La Croze, 101. 
 
 1604. "The deceased Panieal had en- 
 gaged in his pay many Nayres, with obliga- 
 tion to die for him." — Ouerrero, Relacion, 
 90. 
 
 1606. ' ' Paniquais is the name by which 
 the same Malauares call their masters of 
 fence." — Oouvea, i. 28. 
 
 1644. " To the cost of a Penical and 4 
 Nayres who serve the factory in the con- 
 veyance of the pepper on rafts for the year 
 12,960 res."—Boca/rro, MS., 316. 
 
 Panthay, Panthe, s. This is the 
 name apj)lied of late years in Burma, 
 and in intelligence coming from the 
 side of Burma, to the Mahommedans 
 of Yunnan, who established a brief 
 independence atTalifu, between 1867 
 and 1873. The origin of the name is 
 
 exceedingly obscure. It is not, as Mr. 
 Baber assures us, used or known in 
 Yunnan itself (i.e. by the Chinese). It 
 must be remarked that the. usual Bur- 
 mese name for a Mahommedan is PatM, 
 and one would have been inclined to sup- 
 pose Pcmthe to be a form of the same ; 
 as indeed we see that Gen. Fytche has 
 stated it to be {Burma, Past and Present, 
 ii. 297-8). But Sir Arthur Phayre, a 
 high authority, in a note with which 
 he has favoured us, observes: 'Pailth§, 
 I believe, comes from a Chinese 
 word signifying ' native or indigenous.' 
 It is quite a modem name in Burma, 
 and is applied exclusively to the Chi- 
 nese Mahommedans who come with 
 caravans from Yunnan. I am not 
 aware that they can be distinguished 
 from other Chinese caravan traders, 
 except that they do not bring hams for 
 sale as the others do.' In dress and 
 appearance, as well as in drinking 
 samshu and gambling, they are like 
 the others. The vfOTiPa-thi againis the 
 old Burmese word for ' Mahommedan.' 
 It is applied to all Mahonmiedans 
 other than the Chinese Panthi. It is in 
 no way connected with the latter word, 
 but is, I believe, a corruption of Parst 
 or Fa/rsl," i.e. Persian.'* 
 
 The last suggestion is highly pro- 
 bable, and greatly to be preferred to 
 that of M. Jacquet, who supposed that 
 the word might be taken from Posei in 
 Sumatra, which during part of the 
 later Middle Ages was a kind of metro- 
 polis of Islam in the Eastern Seas.t 
 
 We may mention two possible origins 
 for Pamihe, as indicating lines for fur- 
 ther enquiry : 
 
 A. The title PatU (or Passi, for the 
 former is only the Burmese lisping 
 utterance) is very old. In the remark- 
 able Chinese Account of Oamboja, 
 dating from the year 1296, which has 
 been translated by Abel-Edmusat, 
 there is a notice of a sect in Camboja 
 called Pousse. The author identifies 
 them, in a passing way, with the 
 Tao-ase, but that is a term which 
 Fahian also in India uses in a vague 
 way, apparently quite inapplicable to 
 the Chinese sect properly so called. 
 These Pousse, the (5hinese writer says, 
 "wear a red or white cloth on their 
 
 * He adds : — " The Burmese call their own In- 
 digenous Mahommedans * PaiM-Kuld,' and Hindiifl 
 ' B^/ndv^KvM,' when they wish to distinguish be- 
 tween the two " (see Sula), 
 
 t See Jowrn. As., Ser. II., tom. viii. 362. 
 
PANWELL. 
 
 511 
 
 PAFAYA, PAP AW. 
 
 heads, like the head-dress of Tarlar 
 ■women, but not so high. They have edi- 
 fices or towers, monasteries, and tem- 
 ples, but not to be compared for magni- 
 ficence with those of the Buddhists . . . 
 In their temples there are no images 
 . . . they are allowed to cover their 
 towers and their buildings with tiles. 
 The Passe never eat with a stranger 
 to their sect, and do not allow them- 
 selves to be seen eating; they drink 
 no wine " etc. [B£musat, Nouv. MSJ. 
 As., i. 112). We caimot be quite sure 
 that this applies to Mahommedans, 
 hut it is on the whole probable that 
 the name is the same as the Pathi of 
 the Burmese, and has the same ap- 
 plication. Now the people from whom 
 the Burmese were likely to adopt a 
 name for the Yunnan Mahonunedans 
 are the Shans, belonging to the great 
 Siamese race, who occupy the inter- 
 mediate country. The question oc- 
 curs: — ^Is Panthe a Shan term for 
 Mahommedan? If so, is it not probably 
 only a dialectic variation of the Posse of 
 Comboja, the Pathi of Burma, but 
 entering Burma from a new quarter, 
 and witii its identity thus disguised ?* 
 There would be many analogies to such 
 a course of things. 
 
 B. "We find it stated in Lieut. Grax- 
 nier's narrative of his great expedition 
 to Yunnan that there is a hybrid Chi- 
 nese race occupying part of the plain 
 of Tali-fu, who are called Pen-ti (see 
 Gornier, Voy. dfExpl., i. 518). This 
 name agaia, it has been, suggested, 
 may possibly have to do with Panthe. 
 But we find that Pen-ti (' root-soil ') 
 is a generic expression used in various 
 parts of S. Chiua for ' aborigines ; ' it 
 could hardly then have been applied to 
 the Mahommedans. 
 
 Panwell, n. p. This town on the 
 mainland opposite Bombay was in 
 prse-railway days a usual landing- 
 place on the way to Poena, and 
 the English form of the name must 
 have sfruck many besides ourselves. 
 We do not know the correct form; 
 but this one has substantially come 
 down to us from the Portuguese ; e.g. : 
 
 1644. " This Island of Caranja is quite 
 near, almost frontier-plaee, to six cities of 
 the Moors of the Kingdom of the Melique, 
 viz., Camallt, Drugo, Pene, Sabayo, Abttta, 
 and Panoel."— Socorro, MS., t. 227. 
 
 * Gnshuigs Shan Dictionary gives Pasi for Ma- 
 hommedan. We do not find PoatM. 
 
 1804. "P.S. Tell Mrs. Waring that, 
 notwithstanding the debate at dinner, and 
 her recommendation, we propose to go to 
 Bombay, by Pan well, ana in the balloon ! " 
 — Wellirigton, from " CandoUa," 8th March. 
 
 Papaya, Papaw, s. This word 
 seems to be from America like the 
 insipid, not to say nasty, fruit which 
 it denotes {Carica papaya, L.) A quo- 
 tation below indicates that it came by 
 way of the Philippines and Malacca. 
 Though of little esteem, and though 
 the tree's peculiar quality of rendering 
 fresh meat tender, which is familiar 
 in the W. Indies, is littie known or 
 taken advantage of, the tiee is found in 
 gardens and compounds all over India, 
 as far north as Delhi. In the N.W. 
 Provinces it is called by the native 
 gardeners arand-kharbuza, ' castor- 
 oil-tree-melon,' no doubt from the 
 superficial resemblance of its foliage to 
 that of the Palma Christi. According to 
 Moodeen Sheriff it has a Perso-arabio 
 name ^anhah-i- Hindi ; in Canarese it 
 is called P'arangi-harinu (' Prank or 
 Portuguese fruit '). The name papaya 
 according to Oviedo as quoted by Littri 
 {"Oviedo, t. 1, p. 333, Madrid, 1851," 
 — we cannot find it in Bamusio) was 
 that used in Cuba, whilst the Carib 
 name was ahabai.* Sti'ange liberties 
 are taken with the spelling. Mr. 
 Robinson (below) calls it popeya ; Sir 
 L. Pelly {J.S. (?. S., xxxv. 232), poppoi 
 (in-mroi!) 
 
 c 1550. " There is also a sort of fruit 
 resembling figs, called by the natives 
 Fapaie . . . peculiar to this kingdom" 
 (Peru).— Sirot Bensoni, 242. 
 
 1598. " There is also a fruite that came 
 out of the Spanish Indies, brought from be- 
 yond ye Philipitias or Lusons to Malacca, and 
 fro thence to India, it is called PapaioB, 
 and is very like a Mellon . . . and will not 
 grow, but alwaies two together, that is male 
 and female . . . and when they are diuided 
 and set apart one from the other, then they 
 yield no fruite at all. . . . This fruite at 
 the first for the strangeness thereof was 
 much esteemed, but now they account not 
 of it." — Linadioten, 97. 
 
 c. 1630. ". . . PappaeB,Cocoes,and Plan- 
 tains, all sweet and delicious . . ."—Sir T. 
 Herben-t, ed. 1665, p. 350. 
 
 c 1635. .,.,.„ 
 
 " The Palma Christi and the fair Fapaw 
 Now but a seed (preventing Nature's Law) 
 In half the circle of the hasty year. 
 Project a shade, and lovely fruits do 
 wear." 
 
 Waller, Battle of the Summer Islands. 
 
 * See also De CandoUc, Planter CuUimes, p. 234. 
 
PABABYKE. 
 
 512 
 
 PABBUTTY. 
 
 1658. "tJtraque Pinoguagu (mas. et 
 foemina), Mamoeira Lusitanis dicta, vulgb 
 Papay, cujus fructum Mamam vooant a 
 fiffura, quia mammae instar pendet in 
 arbore . . . came lutea instar melonum, 
 sed sapore ignobiliori . . ." — Gul. Pisonis . . . 
 de Indiae ntriusque lie Naturali et Medicd, 
 Librixiv. ] 59-160. 
 
 1673. " Here the flourishing Fapaw (in 
 Taste like our Melons, and as big, but 
 growing on a Tree leaf 'd like our Fig-tree 
 . . ."—Fryer, 19. 
 
 1705. "11 y a aussi des ananas, des 
 Fap&es . . ." — LmUier, 33. 
 
 1764. 
 " Thy temples shaded by the tremulous 
 
 palm, 
 Or quick papaw, whose top is necklaced 
 
 round 
 With numerous rows of particoloured 
 
 fruit." Grainger, Sugwr Cane, ir. 
 
 1878. "... The rank popeyas cluster- 
 ing beneath their coronal of stately leaves." 
 — Fh. EoKnson, In My Indian Garden, 50. 
 
 Parabyke, s. Burmese para-beik ; 
 the name given to a species of ■writing 
 book which is commonly used in Bur- 
 ma. It consists of paper made from the 
 bark of a spec, of daphne,wh.i6h is agglu- 
 tinated into a kind of paste-board and 
 blackened with a paste of charcoal. It 
 is then folded, screen-fashion, into a 
 note book, and written on with a stea- 
 tite pencil. The same mode of writing 
 has long been used in Oanara ; and 
 from La Louberewe see that it is or 
 was also used in Siam. The Oanara 
 books are called Jfadatam, and are de- 
 scribed by Col. Wilkes under the name 
 of cudduitum, carruttum, or currut {Hist, 
 Sketches, Preface, I. xii.). They appear 
 exactly to resemble the Burmese para- 
 heih, except that the substance black- 
 ened is cotton cloth instead of paper. 
 "The writing is similar to that on a 
 slate, and may be in like manner 
 rubbed out and renewed. It is per- 
 formed by a pencil of the 'balajmm or 
 lapis oUaxis ; and this mode of writing 
 was not only in ancient use for records 
 and public documents, but is still uni- 
 versally employed in Mysoor by mer- 
 chants and shopkeepers, I have even 
 seen a bond, regularly witnessed, en- 
 tered in the cudduttwm of a merchant, 
 produced and received in evidence. 
 
 " This is the word hirret, translated 
 'paLm-leaf (of course conjecturally) 
 in Mr. Crisp's translation of Tippoo's 
 regulations. The Sultan prohibited its 
 use in recording the public accounts ; 
 but altho' liable to be expunged, and 
 
 affording facility to permanent entries, 
 it is a much more durable material and 
 record than the best writing on the best 
 paper. ... It is probable that this is 
 the linen or cotton cloth described by 
 Arrian, from Nearchus, on which the 
 Indians wrote." 
 
 1688. "The Siamese make Paper of 
 old Cotton rags, and likewise of the bark 
 of a Tree named Ton an, ... . but these 
 Papers have a great deal less Equality, 
 Body and Whiteness than ours. The Siam- 
 ese cease not to write thereon with China 
 Ink. Yet most frequently they black them, 
 which renders them smoother, and gives 
 them a greater body ; and then they wi-ite 
 thereon with a kind of Crayon, which is 
 made only of a clayish earth dried in the 
 Sun. Their Books are not bound, and con- 
 sist only in a very long Leaf .... which 
 they fold in and out like a Pan, and the 
 way which the Lines are wrote, is according 
 to the length of the folds. . . ."—De to 
 Loubire, Siam, E. T., p. 12. 
 
 1855. "Booths tor similar goods are 
 arrayed against the corner of the palace 
 palisades, and at the very gate of the Palace 
 IS the principal mart for the stationers who 
 deal in the para-beiks (or black books) and 
 steatite pencils, which form the only ordin- 
 ary writing materials of the Burmese in 
 their common transactions." — Mission to 
 Ava, p. 139. 
 
 Paranghee, s. An obstinate chronic 
 disease endemic in Ceylon. It has a 
 superficial resemblance to syphilis; 
 the whole body being covered with 
 ulcers, whilst the sufferer rapidly de- 
 clines in strength. It seems to arise 
 from insufficient diet, and to be 
 analogous to the pellagra which causes 
 havoc among the peasants of S. Europe. 
 
 The word is apparently =J'irin5(Ai, 
 ' European ' or (in S. India) .' Portu- 
 guese ; ' and this would perhaps point 
 to association with syphilis. 
 
 Parbutty, s. This is a name in 
 parts of the Madras Presidency for a^ 
 subordinate village officer, a writer 
 under the patel, sometimes the village- 
 crier, etc., also in some places a super- 
 intendent or manager. It is a cor- 
 ruption of Telug. and Oanarese, para- 
 patti, Mahr. and Konkani, pdrpatya, 
 from Skt. pravritti, ' employment.' 
 The term frequently occurs in old 
 Portuguese documents in such forms as 
 perpotim, etc. 
 
 We presume that the Great Duke 
 (audax omnia perpeti !) has used it in 
 the Anglicised form at the head of this 
 article; for though we cannot find it 
 in his Despatches, Qxirwood's Explana- 
 
PABBAO. 
 
 513 
 
 PABIAH, PABBIAR. 
 
 tion of Indian Terms giyes " Parbutty, 
 writer to tlie Patell." 
 
 1567. "... That no unbeliever shall 
 serve as scrivener, shroff {ocarrafo), mocud- 
 dum, naique, peon, parpatrim, collector 
 [saccador), constable (? corrector), inter- 
 preter, procurator, or solicitor in court, nor 
 in any other office or charge by which they 
 may in any way whatever exercise authority 
 over Christians . . ." — Decree 27 of the 
 Sacred Council of Goa, in Arch. Pm-t. 
 Oriental, Fascic. 4. 
 
 1800. " In case of failure in the pay- 
 ment of these instalments, the crops are 
 seized, and sold by the Parputty or accomp- 
 tant of the division." — Buchanan's Mysore, 
 ii. 151-2. 
 
 1878. "The staff of the village officials 
 ... in most places comprises the following 
 members . . . the crier (parpoti) . . ." — 
 Fmaeca, Sketch of Goa, 21-22. 
 
 Pardao, s. See Supplement. 
 
 Par ell, n. p. The name of a north- 
 ern suburh of Bomhay where stands 
 the residence of the Governor. The 
 statement in the Im.perial Gazetteer 
 that Mr. W. Hornby (1776) was the 
 first Governor who took up his re- 
 sidence atParell requires examination, 
 as it appears to have been so occupied 
 in .Grose's time. The 2nd edition of 
 Grose, which we use, is dated 1772, 
 but he appears to have left India about 
 1760. 
 
 1.554. Parell is mentioned as one of 4 
 aldeas, "Parell, Varella, VareU, and Siva, 
 attached to the Kasbah {Ga<;abe, see Cusba) 
 of Maim."— Botelho, Tombo, 157, in Sub- 
 sidws. 
 
 c. 1750-60. "A place caUed Parell, 
 where the Governor has a very agreeable 
 country-house, which was originally a 
 Eomish chapel belonging to the Jesuits, 
 but confiscated about the year 1719, for 
 some foul practices against the English in- 
 terest."— ffrose, i. 46. 
 
 Pariah, Parriar, &c., s. a. The 
 name of a low caste of Hindus in 
 Southern India, constituting one of 
 the most numerous castes, if not the 
 most numerous, in the Tamil country. 
 The word in its present shape means 
 properly ' a drummer.' Tamil paiai 
 is the large drum, beaten at certain 
 festivals, and the hereditary beaters of 
 it are called (sing.) paxaiyan, (pi.) 
 paiaiyar. In the city of Madras this 
 caste forms one fifth of the whole 
 population, and from it come (un- 
 fortunately) most of the domestics in 
 European service in that part of India. 
 As with other castes low m caste-rank 
 
 they are low also in habits, frequently 
 eating carrion and other objectionable 
 food, and addicted to drink. From 
 their coining into contact with and 
 under observation of Europeans, more 
 habitually than any similar class, the 
 name Pariah has come to be regarded 
 as applicable to the whole body of the 
 lowest castes, or even to denote out- 
 castes or people without any caste. 
 But this is hardly a correct use. There 
 are several castes in the Tamil country 
 considered to be lower than the 
 Pariahs, e.g. the caste of shoemakers, 
 and the lowest caste of washermen. 
 And the Pariah deals out the same 
 disparaging treatment to these that he 
 himself receives from higher castes. 
 The Pariahs " constitute a well-de- 
 fined, distinct, ancient caste, which 
 has ' subdivisions ' of its own, its own 
 peculiar usages, its own traditions, and 
 its own jealousy of the encroachments 
 of the castes which are above it and 
 below it. They constitute, perhaps, 
 the most numerous caste in the Tamil 
 country. In the city of Madras they 
 number 21 per cent, of the Hindu 
 population." — Pp. Caldwell, u. i., p. 
 545. 
 
 Sir Walter EUiot however in the 
 paper referred to further on includes 
 under the term Paraiya all the servile 
 class not recognised by Hindus of cast© 
 as belonging to their communitJ^ 
 
 A very interesting, though not con- 
 clusive, discussion of the ethnological 
 position of this class will be found in 
 Bp. Caldwell's Dravidian Grammar, 
 pp. 540-554. That scholar's deduction 
 is, on the whole, that they are probably 
 Dravidians, but he states, and recog- 
 nizes force in, arguments for believing 
 that they may hav# been descended 
 from a race older in the country than 
 the proper Dravidian, and reduced to 
 slavery by the first Dravidians. 
 
 This last is the view of Sir Walter 
 Elliot, who adduces a variety of in- 
 teresting facts in its favour, in his 
 paper on the Characteristics of the 
 Population of South India.* 
 
 Thus, in the celebration of the 
 
 * Sir W. Elliot refers to the ASoka inseription 
 (Edict II.) as Ijearing Palaya or Paraya, named 
 with Choda (or Chola), Kerala, &c. as a country or 
 people *' in the very centre of the Dravidian ^oup 
 ... a reading which, if it holds good, supplies a 
 satisfactory explanation of the origin of the Paria 
 name and nation" (in J. Edimol. Soc. N. S., 1S69, 
 p. 103). But apparently the reading h.is not held 
 good, for M. Senart reads the name as Fa ya 
 (see Ini. Ant. ix. 287). 
 
FABIAH, PARBIAB. 
 
 514 
 
 PAKIAH, FABRIAll. 
 
 Festival of the Village Goddess, pre- 
 valent all over Souttem India, and of 
 ■wMcli a remarkable account is given 
 in that paper, there occurs a kind of 
 Saturnalia in which the Pariahs are the 
 officiating priests, and there are several 
 other customs which are most easily 
 intelligible on the supposition that 
 the Pariahs are the representatives of 
 the earliest inhabitants and original 
 masters of the soil. In a recent com- 
 munication from this venerable man he 
 writes: 'My brother (Ool. 0. EUiot, 
 C.B.) found them at Eaipur, to be an 
 important and respectable class of 
 cultivators. The Pariahs have a sacer- 
 dotal order among themselves.' 
 
 The mistaken use of pariah, as 
 synon3rmous with out-caste, has spread 
 in English parlance over all India. 
 Thus the lamented Prof. Blochmann, 
 in his ScJiool Oeography of India : 
 " Outcasts are called pariahs." The 
 name first became generally known in 
 Europe through Sonnerat's Travels 
 (pub. in 1782, and soon after trans- 
 lated into English). In this work the 
 Parias figure as the lowest of castes. 
 The common use of the term is how- 
 ever probably due, iu both France and 
 England, to its appearance in the Abb^ 
 Eaynal's famous Hist. Philosophique 
 des Btablisseinents dans les hides, for- 
 merly read very widely in both coun- 
 tries, and yet more perhaps to its use 
 inBemardindeSt. Pierre'spreposterous 
 though once popular tale, LaGhaumUre 
 Indienne, whence too the misplaced 
 halo of sentiment which reached its 
 acme in the drama of Casimir Dela- 
 vigne, and which still in some degree 
 adheres to the name. 
 
 It should be»added that Mr. C. P. 
 Brown says expressly, ' ' The word 
 Paria is uTiknown" {vdour sense?) "to 
 all natives, unless as learned from us." 
 
 b. See Pariah-Dog. 
 
 1516. " There is another low sort of 
 Gentiles who live in desert places, called 
 Fareas. These likewise have no dealings 
 ■with anybody, and are reckoned worse than 
 the deTTl, and avoided by everybody ; a 
 man becomes contaminated by only loolang 
 at them, and is excommunicated . . . They 
 live on the imame (ina/me, i.e. 'yams'), 
 which are like the root of iucea or batate 
 found in the West Indies, and on other 
 roots and wUd fruits." — Bwrbosa, in Ba- 
 musio, i. f. 310. 
 
 N.B. The word in the Spanish version 
 transl. by Lord Stanley of Alderley is 
 J'wreni, in the Portuguese of the Lisbon 
 Academy, Pmxens. So we are not quite 
 
 sure that Pareas is the proper reading, 
 though this is probable. 
 
 1626. " . . . The Fareas are of worse 
 esteeme." — (W. Methold, in) Purchas, Pil- 
 grimage, 553. 
 
 „ "... the worst whereof are the 
 abhorred Firiawes . . . they are in publike 
 Justice the hateful executioners, and are 
 the basest, most stinking, ill-favored people 
 that I have seene." — Ibid. 998-9. 
 
 1648. "... the servants of the factory 
 even will not touch it (beef) when they put 
 it on the table, nevertheless there is a caste 
 called Pareyaes (they are the most con- 
 temned of all, so that if another Gentoo 
 touches them, he is compelled to be dipt 
 in the water) who eat it freely."' — Van de 
 Broecke, 82. 
 
 1672. " The Farreas are the basest and 
 vilest race (accustomed to remove dung and 
 all uncleanness, and to eat mice and rats), 
 in a word a contemned and stinking vile 
 people." — Baldaeus (Germ, ed.), 410. 
 
 1711. ''The Company allow two or three 
 Peons to attend the Gate, and a Farrear 
 Fellow to keep all clean." — Lockyer, 20. 
 
 „ "And there ... is such a resort 
 of basket- makers. Scavengers, people that 
 look after the buffaloes, and other FarriarB, 
 to drink Toddy, that all the Punch-houses 
 in Madras have not half the noise in them." 
 —WTieeler, ii. 125. . 
 
 1716. "A young lad of the Left-hand 
 Caste having done hurt to a Fariah woman 
 of the Right-hand Caste (big with child), 
 the whole caste got together, and came in 
 a tumultuous manner to demand justice." — 
 lUd. 230. 
 
 1717. "... Barrier, or a sort of poor 
 people that eat all sort of Mesh and other 
 things, which others deem unclean."— 
 Phillips, Account, &o., 127. 
 
 1726. " As for the .Separate generations 
 and sorts of people who embrace this reh- 
 gion, there are, according to what some 
 folks say, only 4 ; but in our opinion they 
 are 5 in number, viz. : 
 
 «. The Bramins. 
 
 /S. The Settreas. 
 
 V- The Weynyas or Veynsyas. 
 
 «■ The Sudras. 
 
 e- The Ferrias, whom the High-Dutch 
 and Danes call Barriars." — Valentijn, Cho- 
 rom. 73. 
 
 1745. "Les Parreas . . . sont regard^ 
 comme gens de la plus vile condition, exclus 
 de tons les honneurs et prerogatives. Jus- 
 ques-lk qu'on ne s5auroit les souffrir, ni 
 dans les Pagodes des Gentils, ni dans les 
 Eglises des Jesuites." — Nm-bert, i. 71. 
 
 1750. " X Es ist der Mist von einer Kuh, 
 denselben nehmen die Parreyer-Weiber, 
 machen runde Kuchen daraus, und wenn 
 sie in der Sonne geuug getrocken sind, so 
 verkauffen siedieselbigen.* Fr. OWunder! 
 Ist das das Feuerwerk, das ihrhier halt?"— 
 Madras, &c., Balle, p. 14. 
 
 * See Ooplah. 
 
PARIAH, PARRIAR. 
 
 515 
 
 PARIAH-BOa. 
 
 1770. "The fate of these unhappy 
 wretches who are known on the coast of 
 Ooromandel by the name of Farias, is the 
 same even in those countries where a foreign 
 dominion has contributed to produce some 
 little change in the ideas of tne people." — 
 Saynal, Hist. &c., see ed. 1783, i. 63. 
 
 „ " The idol is placed in the centre 
 of the building, so that the Farias who are 
 not admitted into the temple may have a 
 sight of it through the gates." — Saynal (tr. 
 1777), i. p. 57. 
 
 1780. "If you should ask a common 
 cooly, or porter, what oast he is of, he will 
 answer, 'the same as master, pariar-ciMi. '" 
 — Mimro'a H'an-ative, 28-9. 
 
 1787. "... I cannot persuade myself 
 that it is judicious to admit Farias into 
 battalions with men of respectable casts. . ." 
 — Col, JFullarton's View of English Interests 
 « Iitdia, 222. 
 
 1791. "Le mamlchi y courut pour 
 allumer un ilambeau ; mais il revient un 
 peu aprfes, pris d'haleine, criant: 'N'appro- 
 chez pas d'lci ; il y a un Faria !' AussitSt 
 la troupe effray^e cria : ' Un Faria ! Un 
 Faria ! ' Le docteur, croyant que c'^tait 
 quelque animal f^roce, mit la main sur ses 
 pistolets. 'Qu'est' oe que qu'un Faria?' 
 demanda-t-il k son porte-flainbeau." — B. de 
 St. Pierre, La Chaumi&re Indienne, 48. 
 
 1800. "The Farriar, and other impure 
 tribes, comprising what are called the Pan- 
 chuM Bundwn, would be beaten, were they 
 to attempt joining in a Procession of any of 
 the gods of the Brahmins, or entering any 
 of their temples." — Buchanan's Mysore, i. 
 20. 
 
 0. 1805-6. "The Dubashes, then all 
 powerful at Madras, threatened loss of cast 
 and absolute destruction to any Brahmin 
 who should dai-e to unveil the mysteries of 
 their language to a Fariar Frengi. This 
 reproach of Fariar is what we have tamely 
 and strangely submitted to for a long time, 
 when we might with a great facility have 
 assumed the respectable character of Gha- 
 triya." — Letter of Leyden, in Morton's Me- 
 mir, ed. 1819, p. Ixvi. 
 
 1809. "Another great obstacle to the 
 reception of Christianity by the Hindoos, 
 is the admission of the Farias in our 
 Churches . . ."—Ld. Vaientia, i. 246. 
 
 1821. 
 " II est sur ce rivage une race flStrie, 
 
 Une race ^trangere au sein de sa patrie. 
 
 Sans abri protecteur, sans temple hos- 
 pitalier. 
 
 Abominable, impie, horrible au peuple 
 entier. 
 
 Les Farias ; le jour h, regret les &laire. 
 
 La terre sur son sein les porte avec colfere. 
 * * * * 
 
 Eh bien ! mais je fr^mis ; tu vas me fuir 
 
 peut-etre ; 
 Je suis un Faria . . ." 
 
 Gasimir Ddamgne, Le Pana, 
 Acte I., So. 1. 
 1843. "The Christian Fariah, whom 
 both sects curse, Does all the good he 
 
 can and loves his brother." — Forster's Life 
 of Dickens, ii. 31. 
 
 1873. " The Tamilas hire a Parlya (i.e. 
 drummer) to perform the decapitation at 
 their Badra Kali sacrifices." — Kittel, in 
 Ind. Ant., ii. 170. 
 
 1878. "L'hypothfese la plus vraisem- 
 blable, en tout cas la plus heureuse, est ceUe 
 qui suppose que le nom propre et special de 
 cette race [i.e. of the original race inhabiting 
 the Deccan before contact with northern 
 invaders] ^tait le mot ' parla ' ; ce mot dont 
 I'orthographe correote est pareiya, derive 
 de parei, ' bruit, tambour.' et k tres-bien, 
 pu avoir le sens de ' parlour, dou^ de 
 la parole '"(?) — Hovelacque et Vinson, Etudes 
 de lAnguistique, &c., Paris, 67. 
 
 1872. 
 
 " Fifine, ordained from first to last. 
 In body and in soul 
 For one life-long debauch, 
 The Fariah of the north, 
 The European nautch." 
 
 Browning, MJme at the Fair. 
 
 "Very good rhyme, but no reason. See 
 under Nautch. 
 
 The word seems also to have been adopted 
 in Java, e.g. : 
 
 1860. "We Europeans ... often . . . 
 stand far behind compared with the poor 
 pariahs." — Max Havelaar, ch. vli. 
 
 Pariah-Arrack. In the 17tli and 
 18th centuries this was a name com- 
 monly given to the poisonous native 
 spirit commonly sold to European sol- 
 diers and sailors. 
 
 1671-72. " The unwholesome liquor called 
 Farrier-arrack. . . ."—Sir W. Langhorne, 
 in Wheeler, ili. 422. 
 
 1711. "The Tobacco, Beetle, and 
 Fariar Ar&ck, on which such great profit 
 arises, are all expended by the Inhabi- 
 tants." — Lochyer, 13. 
 
 1754. "I should be very glad to have 
 your order to bring the ship up to Calcutta 
 .... as ... . the people cannot here 
 have the opportunity of intoxicating and 
 killing themselves with Fariar Arrack." — 
 In Lang, 51. See Fool-Back. 
 
 Pariah-Dog, s. The conunono-wner- 
 less yellow dog, that frequents all in- 
 habited places in the Bast, is univer- 
 sally so-caUed by Europeans, no doubt 
 from being a low-bred caste-less ani- 
 mal; often elliptically 'pariah' only. 
 
 1789. ". . . . A species of the common 
 cur, called a pariar-dog." -Jfunro, Nam-. 
 p. 36. 
 
 1810. "The nuisance may be kept 
 circling for days, until forciblj; removed, or 
 until the pariah dogs swim in, and draw 
 the carcase to the shore."— TTtMuMMom, V. 
 M., ii. 261. 
 
 1824. "The other beggar was a Pariah 
 dog, who sneaked down in much bodily 
 fear to our bivouac."— ffe6e)- (ed. 1844), i. 79. 
 I, L 2 
 
FABIAH-EITE. 
 
 516 
 
 PARVOE, FUBVO. 
 
 1875. "Le Musulman qui va prier kla 
 mosqu^e, maudit les paiias honnis." — Bev. 
 des JDeux Mondes, April, 539. 
 
 Pariah-Kite, s. The commonest 
 Indian kite, Milvus Oovinda, Sykes, no- 
 table for its great numbers, and its 
 impudence. "They are excessively 
 bold and fearless, often snatching mor- 
 sels offl a dish en route from kitchen to 
 hall, and even, according to Adams, 
 seizing a fragment from a man's very 
 mouth " (Jerdon). Compare quotation 
 under Brahminy Kite. 
 
 Parsee, n.p. This name, ■which 
 distinguishes the descendants of those 
 emigrants of the old Persian stock, 
 who left their native country, and, re- 
 taining their Zoroastrian religion, set- 
 tled in India to avoid Mahommedan 
 persecution, is only the old form of 
 the word for a Persian, viz., Parsi, 
 which Arabic influences have in more 
 modem times converted into Fdrsl. 
 The Portuguese have used both Farseo 
 and Perseo. From the latter some of 
 our old travellers have taken the form 
 Persee ; from the former doubtless we 
 got Parsee. It is a curious example 
 of the way in which different accidental 
 mouldings of the same word come to 
 denote entirely different ideas, that 
 Persian, in this form, in Western India, 
 means a Zoroastrian flre-worshipper, 
 whilst Paihi (see Panthay) a Burmese 
 corruption of the same word, in Burma 
 means a Mahommedan. 
 
 0. 1328. " There be also other pagan- 
 folk in this India who worship fire ; 
 they bury not their dead, neither do they 
 burn them, but cast them into the midst of 
 a certain rooiiess tower, and there expose 
 them totally uncovered to the fowls of 
 heaven. These believe in two First Prin- 
 ciples, to wit, of Evil and of Good, of Dark- 
 ness and of Light." — Friar Jordarms, 21. 
 
 1552. " In any case he dismissed them 
 with favour and hospitality, showing him- 
 self glad of the coming of such personages, 
 and granting them protection for their ships 
 as being (Parseos) Persians of the King- 
 dom of Ormuz." — Barros, I. viii. 9. 
 
 „ ". . . . especially after these-were 
 induced by the Persian and Gruzerati 
 Moors {Mauros, Parseos e Gfuiarates) to be 
 converted from heathen (Gentios) to the 
 sect of Mahamed." — lb., II. vi. 1. 
 
 1616. "There is one set among the 
 Gentiles, which neither bnrne nor interre 
 their dead (they are called Farcees) who 
 inoircle pieces of ground with high stone 
 walls, remote from houses or Road-wayes, 
 and therein lay their Carcasses, wrapped in 
 .Sheetes, thus having no other Tombes but 
 
 the gorges of rauenous Fowles."— re)')-;; in 
 Purchas, ii. 1479. 
 
 1630. "Whilst my observation was be- 
 stowed on such inquiry, I observed in the 
 tovm of Surrat, the place where I resided, 
 another Sect called the Persees . . ."— 
 Lord, Two Forraigne Sects. 
 
 1638. "Outre les Benjans il y a encore 
 vne autre sorte de Payens dans le royaume 
 de Gusuratte, qu'ils appeUent Parsis. Ce 
 sont des Perses de Fars, et de Chorasan." — 
 Mandelslo (Paris, 1659), 213. 
 
 1648. " They (the Persians of India, i.e. 
 Parsees) are in general a fast-gripping and 
 avaricious nation (not unlike the Benyans 
 and the Chinese), and very fraudulent in 
 buying and selling." — Van Twist, 48. 
 
 1653. " Les Ottomans appellent gumure 
 vne secte de Payens, que nous connaissons 
 sous le nom d'adorateurs du feu, les Persans 
 sous oeluy i^Atechperis, et les Indous sous 
 eeluy de Parsi, terme dont ils se nomment 
 eux-mesmes." — De la Boullaye-le-Govz, ed. 
 1657, p. 200. 
 
 1672. " Non tutti ancora de' Gentili sono 
 d' vna medesima fede. Alcuni descendono 
 dalli Fersiani, li quali si conoscono dal 
 color^, ed adorano il fuoco ... In Siu'atte 
 ne trouai molti . . . " — P. F. Vincenzo 
 Maria, Viaggio, 234. 
 
 1673. " On this side the Water are people 
 of another Offspring than those we have 
 yet mentioned, these be called Farseys . . . 
 these are somewhat white, and I think 
 nastier than the Gentues . . . " — Frper, 
 117. 
 
 „ "The Parsies, as they are called, 
 are of the old Stock of the Persians, worship 
 the Sun and Adore the Elements; are 
 knovm only about Surat." — Jb. p. 197. 
 
 1689. "... the Persies are a Sect very 
 considerable in India . . , "—Ovington, 
 370. 
 
 1726. " . . . to say a word of a certain 
 other sort of Heathen, who have spread in 
 the City of Suratte and in its whole ter- 
 ritory, and who also maintain themselves in 
 Agra, and in various places of Persia, espe- 
 cially in the Province of Kerman, at Yezd, 
 and in Ispahan. They are commonly called 
 by the Indians Persees or Parsis, but by 
 the Persians Gawrs or Gehbers, and also 
 Atech Peres or adorers of Fire." — Valentijn, 
 iv. {Suratte) 153. 
 
 1727. "The Parsees are numerous about 
 Surat and the adjacent Countries. They 
 are a remnant of the ancient Persians." — 
 A. Ham. ch. xiv. 
 
 1877. "... en se levant, le Parsi, aprfes 
 s'^tre lavd les mains et la iigure avec I'urine 
 du taureau, met sa ceinture en disant : Sou- 
 verain soit Ormuzd, abattu soit Ahriman,' 
 — Dwrmesteter, Ormuzd et Ahriman, p. 2. 
 
 Parvoe, Purvo, s. The popular 
 name of the writer-easte in Western 
 India, PrabJm or ParhM, lord or chief 
 (Skt. prabhu), being an honorific 
 
PASADOB. 
 
 517 
 
 PATCHOULI. 
 
 title assumed by tie caste of Kayat or 
 Kayastha, one of the mixt castes -whicli 
 commonly fumisted. ■writers. A Bom- 
 bay term only. 
 
 1548. "AndtotheParvuof theTejiodaj' 
 Mor 1800 reis a year, being 3 pardcios a 
 month. . . ."—S. Botelho, Tombo, 211. 
 
 1809. "The Bramins of this village 
 speak and write English ; the young men 
 are mostly parvoes, or writers." — Maria 
 Qraham, 11. 
 
 1813. "These writers at Bombay are 
 generailycalled Purvoes ; a faithful diligent 
 chss."— Forbes, Or. Mem., i. 156-1.57. 
 
 1833. "Every native of India, on the 
 Bombay Establishment, who can write 
 English, and is employed in any office, 
 whether he be a Brahman, Goldsmith, 
 Parwary, Portuguese, or of English descent, 
 is styled a Purvoe, from several persons of 
 a caste of Hindoos termed Prubhoe having 
 been among the first employed as English 
 writers at Bombay." — Mackintosh on the 
 Tribe of Bwmoosiea, p. 77. 
 
 Fasador, s. A marlin-spike. Sea- 
 Hind., from Port, possaifor. — Roebuck. 
 
 Fasei, Facem, n. p. The name of 
 a Malay State near the N.E. point of 
 Smnatra, at one time predominant in 
 those regions, and reckoned, with 
 Malacca and Majapahit (the capital of 
 the Empire of Java), the three greatest 
 cities of the Archipelago. It is ap- 
 parently the Basma of Marco Polo, 
 who visited the coast before Islam had 
 gained a footing. 
 
 > 0. 1292. " When you quit the kingdom 
 of I'erleo you enter upon that of Basma. 
 This also is an independent kingdom, and 
 the people have a language of their own ; 
 but they are just like beasts, without laws 
 or religion." — Ma/rco Polo, Bk. iii. ch. 9. 
 
 1511. "Next day we departed with the 
 plunder of the captured vessel, which also 
 we had with us ; we took our course forward 
 until we reached another port in the same 
 island Trapobana (Sumatra), which was 
 called Fazze ; and anchoring in the said 
 port, we found at anchor there several 
 junka and ships from divers parts." — Em- 
 poli, p. 53. 
 
 1553. " In the same manner he (Diogo 
 iiope^ was received in the kingdom 
 of Paoem . . . and as the King of Pedir 
 had given him a cargo of pepper ... he 
 did not think well to go further ... in 
 case_ . . . they should give news of his 
 coming at Malaca, those two ports of Pedir 
 md Pacem being much frequented by a 
 multitude of ships that go there for car- 
 goes."— Ban-os, II. iv. 31. 
 
 1726. ^ "Next to this and close to the 
 East-Point of Sumatra is the once especially 
 famous city Pasi (or Paoem), which in old 
 tunes, next to Magapahit and Malakka, 
 
 was one of the three greatest cities of the 
 East . . . but now is only a poor open 
 vUlage with not more than 4 or 500 families, 
 dwelling in poor bamboo cottages." — Va- 
 lentijn (v.) Sumatra, 10. 
 
 1727. " And at Fissang, about 10 Leagues 
 to the Westward of Diamond Point, there 
 is a fine deep Kiver, but not frequented, 
 because of the treachery and bloody dispo- 
 sition of the Natives." — A. Sam. ii. 125. 
 
 Pat, s. A can or pot. Sea-Hind, 
 from English. — Roebuck. 
 
 Fataca, Fatacoon, s. Ital. patacco ; 
 Provenc. patac ; Port, pataca and pa- 
 tagm ; also iised in Malayalam. 
 A term, formerly much diffused, for a 
 dollar or piece of eight. Littre con- 
 nects it with an old French word 
 patard, a kind of small coin, ' ' du reste, 
 origine inconuue." But he appears 
 to have overlooked the explanation in- 
 dicated byyolney( Foj/aje en Egypte,<Src. , 
 ch. ix. note) that the name abutdka (or 
 corruptly hdtaka, see also Dozy & Eng. 
 s.v.) was given by the Arabs to certain 
 coins of this kind with a scutcheon on 
 the reverse, the term meaning ' father 
 of the window, or niche ' ; the scut- 
 cheon being taken for such an object. 
 S imil arly^ the pDlar-doUars are called 
 in modern Egypt ahu medfa', ' father 
 of a cannon ; ' and the Maria Theresa 
 dollar ahu tera, ' father of the bird. ' 
 But on the Red Sea, where only the 
 coinage of one particular year (or the 
 modern imitation thereof, still struck 
 at Trieste from the old die), is accepted, 
 it is abu nukat, ' father of dots,' from 
 certain little points which mark the 
 right issue. 
 
 Patcll, s. " Thin pieces of cloth at 
 Madras " {Indian Vocabulary, 1788). 
 Wilson gives patch as a vulgar ab- 
 breviation for Telug. pach'chadamu, ' a 
 particular kind of cotton cloth, gene- 
 rally 24 cubits long and 2 broad ; two 
 cloths joined together.' 
 
 Fatchouli, Fatch-Ieaf, also Futeh, 
 and Putcha-leaf, s. In Beng. pacha- 
 pat. The latter are trade names of the 
 dried leaves of a labiate plant allied 
 to mint (Pogosteanon patchouly, PeUe- 
 tier). It is supposed to be a cultivated 
 variety of Pogostemon Heyneanus, Ben- 
 tham, a native of the Deccan. It is 
 grown in native gardens throughout 
 India, Ceylon, and the Malay Islands, 
 and the dried flowering spikes and 
 leaves of the plant, which are used, are 
 
PATGSABilE. 
 
 518 
 
 PATEGA. 
 
 sold in every bazar in Hindustan. The 
 pacha-pat is used as an ingredient in 
 tobacco for smoking, as a hair-scent 
 by women, and especially lor stuffing 
 m.attresses and laying amongst clothes 
 as we use lavender. 
 
 In a fluid form patchouli was intro- 
 duced into England in 1844, and soon 
 became very fashionable as a perfume. 
 
 The origin of the word is a Afficultjr. 
 The name is alleged in Drury, and in 
 Porbes Watson's Nomenclature to be 
 Bengali. Littr^ says the word patchouli 
 is patchey-elley, ' f euille de patchey ' ; 
 in what language we know not ; 
 perhaps it is from Tamil pachcha, 
 ' green, ' and ela, Slam, an aromatic 
 perfume for the hair. 
 
 1673. " Note, that if the following Goods 
 from Acheen hold out the following Hates, 
 the Factor employed is no further re- 
 sijonsible. 
 
 * * * * 
 
 Patch Leaf, 1 Bahar Maunds 7 20 sear.''— 
 Fryer, 209. 
 
 Patcharee.Patclierry, Paroherry, 
 
 s. In the Bengal Presidency, before 
 the general construction of ' married 
 quarters' by Government, patcharee 
 was the name applied in European 
 corps to the cottages which used to form 
 the quarters of married soldiers. The 
 origin of the word is obscure, and it 
 has been suggested that it was a cor- 
 ruption of pichch'hdri, 'the rear,' 
 because these cottages were in rear 
 of the barracks. But we think it most 
 likely that the word was brought, like 
 many other terms peculiar to the 
 British soldier in India, from Madras, 
 and is identical with a term in use 
 there, parcherry or patcherry, which 
 represents the Tamil paiasJi'sheri, 
 ' a Pariah village,' or rather the quar- 
 ter or outskirts of a town or village 
 where the Pariahs reside. 
 
 1781. " Leurs maisons (o.-il-d. des Farias) 
 sent des cahutes oh un homme peut h, peine 
 entrer, et elles forment de petits villages 
 qu'on appelle Paretcheria." — Sonnerat, ed. 
 1782, i. 98. 
 
 1878. "During the greater portion of 
 the year extra working gangs of scavengers 
 were kept for the sole purpose of going from 
 ParcherrytoParcherryand cleaning them." 
 — Seport of Madras Municipality, p. 24. 
 
 c. 1880. ' ' Experience obtained in Madras 
 some years ago with reconstructed par- 
 cherries, and their effect on health, might 
 be imitated possibly with advantage in Cal- 
 cutta." — Report Try Army Sanitary Gom- 
 mission. 
 
 Fateca, s. This word is used by 
 the Portuguese in India for a water- 
 melon (CiirwHus vulgaris, Schrader; 
 OucurUta Citrullus, L.) It is from the 
 Arabic al-battikh or al-hittikh. F. 
 Johnson gives this ' a melon, musk- 
 melon. A pumpkin ; a cucurbitaceous 
 plant.' We presume this is not merely 
 the too common dictionary looseness, 
 for the chaos of cucurbitaceous nomen- 
 clature both vulgar and scientific is 
 universal (see A. De Candolle, Origine 
 des Plcmtes cuttivees. In Lane's Modem 
 Egyptians (ed. 1837, i. 200) the word 
 butteekh is rendered explicitly ' water- 
 melon.' We have also in Spanish 
 albadeca, which is given by Dozy and 
 Eng. as 'espfece demelon' ; and we have 
 the French pasteque, which we beUeve 
 always means a water-melon. De Can- 
 dolle seems to have no doubt that the 
 water-melon was cultivated in ancient 
 Egypt, and believes it to have been 
 introduced into the Grrseco-Eoman 
 world about the beginning of our era ; 
 whilst Hehn carries it to Persia 
 from India, ' whether at the time of the 
 Arabian or of the Mongol domination, 
 (and then) to Greece, through the 
 medium of the Turks, and to Eussia, 
 though that of the Tartar States o£ 
 Astrakan and Kazan.' 
 
 The name pateca, looking to the 
 existence of essentially the same word 
 in Spanish, we should have supposed to 
 have been Portuguese long before the 
 Portuguese establishment in India; yet 
 the whole of what is said by Garcia 
 De Orta is inconsistent with this. In his 
 Golloquio XXXVI. the gist of the dia- 
 logue is that his visitor from Europe, 
 Euano, tells how he had seen what 
 seemed amost beautifnl melon, and how 
 Garcia's housekeeper recommended it, 
 but on tryingit, ittasted only of mud in- 
 stead of melon ! Garcia then tells him 
 that at Diu, and in the Balaghat, &c., 
 he would find excellent melons with the 
 flavour of the melons of Portugal ; but 
 "those others which the Portuguese 
 here in India call patecas are quite 
 another thing — huge round or oval 
 fruits, with black seeds, — not sweet 
 {doce) like the Portugal melons, but 
 bland {suave), most juicy and cooling, 
 excellent in bilious fevers, and con- 
 gestions of the liver and kidneys, &c." 
 Both name and thing are represented 
 as novelties to Euano. Garcia tells him 
 also that the Arabs and Persians call 
 it iatiec indi, i.e., melon of India (F. 
 
PATECA. 
 
 519 
 
 FATEL, POTAIL. 
 
 Johnson gives ' h'ttlkh-i hindl, the 
 citrul ' ; ■whilst in Persian hinduwana 
 13 also a -word for water-melon,) but 
 that the real Indian country name was 
 calangari (Mahr. haUngar, 'a water- 
 melon'). Euano then refers to the 
 ludiecas of OastiUe of which he had 
 heard, and queries if these were not 
 the same as these Indian patecas, but 
 Garcia says they are quite different. 
 AH this is curious as implying that 
 the water-melon was strange to the 
 Portuguese of that time (1563, see 
 CoUoquios, i. lHv. seqq.) 
 
 [A friend who has Bumell's copy of 
 
 Garcia De Orta tells me that he mids 
 
 a note in the writing of tlie former on 
 
 hdeca : "i.e., the Arabic term. As this 
 
 is used all over India, water-melons 
 
 must have been imported by the 
 
 Mahommedans." I believe it to be a, 
 
 mistake that the word is in use all over 
 
 India. I do not think the word is ever 
 
 used in Upper India, nor is it (in that 
 
 sense) in either Shakespear or Pallon. 
 
 The most common wordintheN.W.P. 
 
 for a -sirater-melon is (P.) tarbuz, whilst 
 
 the musk-melon is (P). kharbuza. 
 
 And these_ words are so rendered 
 
 from the Am respectively by Bloch- 
 
 mann (see his E. T.i. 66, "melons . . . 
 
 ■water-melons," and the original i. 
 
 67, " kharbuza . . . tarbuz.") But 
 
 with the usual chaos already alluded to, 
 
 ■we find both these words interpreted in 
 
 P. Johnson as " water-melon." And 
 
 according to Hehn the latter is called 
 
 in the Slav tongues arbuz and in Mod. 
 
 Greek Kafmova-ta, the first as well as 
 
 the last probably from the Turkish 
 
 kdrpWj which has the same meaning, 
 
 for this hard k is constantly dropt in 
 
 modem pronunciation.'* H. T.] 
 
 * We append a valuable note on this from Prof, 
 liobertson Smith : 
 
 "(1.) The classical form of the Ar. word is 6if- 
 Ikh. 5(i(iIfcA is a ■widely-spread vulgarism, indeed 
 now, I fancy, universal, for 1 don't think I ever 
 heard the first syllable pronounced lyith aa i. 
 
 "<2.) The term, according to the law-books, 
 includes all kinds of 'melons {Lane) ; but practic- 
 ^ly it is applied (certainly at least in Syria and 
 Egypt) almost exclusively to the water-melon, un- 
 less it has a limiting adjective. Thus " the wild 
 hUHklt," isthecolocynth, and with other adjectives 
 it may be used of very various cucurbitaceous 
 fruits (see examples in Dozy's Suppt.). 
 
 "(3.) The biblical form is/tbatttkh{e.g. Numbers 
 xi. 6, where the B.V. has 'melons.') But this is 
 only the * water-melon ' ; for in the Mishna it is 
 distinguished from the sweet melon, the latter 
 being named by a mere transcription in Hebrew 
 letters of the Greek /irilumiwuiv. Law justly con- 
 eludes that the Palestinians (and the Syrians, for 
 theff name only diifers slightly) got the sweet 
 melon from the Greeks, whilst for the water-melon 
 
 1598. "... ther is an other sort like 
 Melons, called Fatecas or Angurias, or 
 Melons of India, which are outwardlle of a 
 darke greene colour ; inwardlie white with 
 blaoke kernels ; they are verie waterish and 
 hard to byte, and so moyst, that as a man 
 eateth them his mouth is full of water, but 
 yet verie sweet and verle cold and fresh 
 meat, wherefore manie of them are eaten 
 after dinner to coole men." — I/inschoten, 
 97. 
 
 0. 1610. "Toute la campagne est cou- 
 verte d'arbres fruitiers . . . et d'arbres de 
 coton, de quantity de melons et de pateques, 
 qui sont espfeoe de oitrouilles de prodigieuse 
 grosseur . . ." — Pyrard de Laval, ed. 1679, 
 i. 286. 
 
 ,, A few pages later the word is 
 written Fasteques. — 76. 301. 
 
 1673. " From hence (Elephanta) we sailed 
 to the Putaclwes, a Garden of Melons (Fu- 
 tacho being a Melon) were there not wild 
 Rats that hinder their growth, and so to 
 Bombaim." — Fri/er, 76. 
 
 Patel, Potail, s. The head-man of 
 a village, having general control of 
 village afiairs, and forming the medium 
 of communication with the officers of 
 government. In 'M.ahx..patil, Hind. 
 patel. The most probable etym. seems 
 to be from ya< (Mahr.) ' a roll or regis- 
 ter.' The title is more particularly 
 current in territories that are or have 
 been subject to the Mahrattas, " and 
 appears to be an essentially MarAthi 
 word, being used as a respectful title 
 in addressing one of that nation, or a 
 Siidra in general" {Wihon). The 
 office is hereditary, and is often held 
 under a government grant. The title 
 is not used in the Gangetic Provinces, 
 but besides its use in Central and W. 
 India it has been commonly employed 
 in S. India, probably as a Hindustani 
 word, though Monigar (Maniyakaram), 
 adhika/ri, &c., are the appropriate syno- 
 nyms in Tamil and Malabar districts. 
 
 1804. "The Fatel of Beitoulgaum, in 
 the usual style of a Mahratta patel, keeps 
 a band of plunderers for his own profit and 
 advantage. You will inform him that if he 
 does not pay for the horses, bullocks, and 
 articles plundered, he shall be hanged also. 
 —Wellington, 27th March. 
 
 1809. "... FatteU, or headmen."— 
 Lord Valentia, i. 415. 
 
 thev have an old and probably true Semitic word. 
 For hatUlch Syriac has pattikh, indicating that m 
 literan- Arabic the a has been changed to i, only 
 to agree with rules of grammar. Thus popular 
 pronunciation seems always to have kept the old 
 form, as popular usage seems always' to have used 
 the word mainly in its old specific ineaning. The 
 Bible and the Mishna suffice to refute Hehn s view 
 (of the introduction of the water-melon froni India). 
 Old ICimhl, in his Miklol, illustrates the Hebrew 
 word 'by IJie Spanish Mdiecas." 
 
PATNA. 
 
 520 
 
 P ATT AM An, P ATI MAR. 
 
 1814. "At the settling of the jumma- 
 bundee, they pay their proportion of the 
 village assessment to government, and then 
 dispose of their grain, cotton, and fruit, 
 without being accountable to the patell." — 
 Forbes, Or. Mem. ii, 418. 
 
 1819. " The present system of Police, as 
 far as relates to the villagers may easily be 
 kept up ; but I doubt whether it is enough 
 that the village establishment be main- 
 tained, and the Whole put under the Mam- 
 lutdar. The Potail's respectability and 
 influence in his village must be kept up. " — 
 Mphinstone, in Life, ii. 81. 
 
 1820. ' ' The Patail holds his office direct 
 of Government, under a written obligation 
 . . . which specifies his duties, his rank, 
 and the ceremonies of respect he is entitled 
 tb ; and his perquisites, and the quantity 
 of freehold land allotted to him as wages." 
 — T. Coats, in Tr. Bo. Idt. Sac, iii. 183. 
 
 1823. " The heads of the family .... 
 have purchased the office of Fotail, or head- 
 man. —Mal-colm, Central India, i. 99. 
 
 1826. " The potail offered me a room in 
 his own house, and I very thankfully ac- 
 cepted it." — Pundurany Jffari, 241. 
 
 1851. "This affected humility was in 
 fact one great means of effecting his eleva- 
 tion. When at Poonah he (Madhajee Sin- 
 dea) . . . instead of arrogating any exalted 
 title, would only suffer himself to be called 
 Pateil. . . " — Fraser, Mil. Mem. of Skinner, 
 i. 33. 
 
 1870. "The Fotail accounted for the 
 revenue collections, receiving the perquisites 
 and percentages, which were the accus- 
 tomed dues of the office." — Systems of Land 
 Tenure (Cobden Club), 163. 
 
 Fatna, n. p. The cMef city of 
 Bahar; and the representative of the 
 Palihothra of the Greeks {Pataliputra) ; 
 T3.m&. Pattana, "the city." 
 
 1586. " From Bannaras I went to Pate- 
 naw downe the riuer of Ganges . . . Pate- 
 naw is a very long and a great towne. In 
 times past it was a kingdom, but now it is 
 vnder Zelabdim Echebar, the great Mogor 
 .... In this towne 'there is a trade of 
 cotton, and cloth of cotton, much sugar, 
 which they carry from hence to Bengala 
 and India, very much Opium and other 
 commodities." — R. Fitch, in HakVuyt, ii. 388. 
 
 1616. "Bengala, a most spacious and 
 fruitful Province, but more properly to be 
 called a kingdom, which hath two very 
 large Provinces within it, Purh and Patan, 
 the one lying on the east, and the other on 
 the west side of the River Ganges." — Terry, 
 ed. 1665, p. 357. 
 
 1673. "Sir WiUiam, Langham .... is 
 Superintendent over all the Pactories on the 
 coast of Coromandel, as far as the Bay of 
 Bengala, and up Huygly River . . . viz. 
 Fort St. George, alias Moderns, Pettipolee, 
 Mechlapatan, Cfundore, Meda/pollon, Balasore, 
 Bengala, Huygly, Castle JBuzzar, Pattanaw. " 
 —Fryer, 38. 
 
 1726. " If you go higher up the Ganges 
 to the N. W. you come to the great and 
 famous trading city of Pattena, capital of 
 the Kingdom of Behar, and the residence of 
 the Vice-roy." — Valentijn, v. 164. 
 
 1727. "Patana is the next Town fre- 
 quented by Europeans ... for Saltpetre 
 and raw Silk. It produces also so much 
 Opium, that it serves all the Countries in 
 India with that commodity." — A. Ham. ii. 
 21. 
 
 » Patola, 8. Canarese and Mai". 
 pattuda, ' a silk-cloth.' In the fourth 
 quotation it is rather misapplied to the 
 Ceylon dress (v. Comboy). 
 
 1516. ' ' Coloured cottons and silks which 
 the Indians called patola."— 5ar6om, 184. 
 
 1522. "... Patolos of silk, which are 
 cloths made at Cambaya that are highly 
 prized at Malaca. "— Correa, Lendas, li. 2, 
 714. 
 
 1545. ". . . homems . . . encachados 
 com patolas de eeda,."— Pinto, ch. olx. 
 (Cogan, p. 219). 
 
 1552. "They go naked from the waist 
 upwards, and below it they are clothed 
 with silk and cotton which they call pa- 
 tolas." — Castanheda, ii. 78. 
 
 1614. "... PatoUas . . ."—Peyton, in 
 Purchas, i. 530. 
 
 Pattamar, Patimar, &o., s. This 
 word has two senses : 
 
 a. A foot-runner, a courier. In 
 this use the word occurs only in the 
 older writers, especially Portuguese. 
 
 b. A kind of lateen-rigged ship, 
 with one, two, or three masts, common 
 on the west coast. This sense seems 
 to be comparatively modem. In both 
 senses the word is perhaps the Kon- 
 kani path-mar, ' a courier.'* C. P. B., 
 however, says that pattamar, applied to 
 a vessel, is Malayal. signifying " goose- 
 wing." 
 
 a.— 
 
 1552. "... But Loren90 de Brito, see- 
 ing things come to such a pass that certain 
 Captains of the King (of Cananor) with 
 troops chased him to the gates, he wrote to 
 the viceroy of the position in which he was 
 by Fatamares, who are men that make great 
 journeys by land." — De Barros, II. i. 5. 
 
 The word occurs repeatedly in Correa, 
 Lendas, e. g. III. i. 108, 149, &c. 
 
 1598. "... There are others that are 
 called Patamares, which serue onlie for 
 Messengers or Posts, to oarie letters from 
 place to place by land in winter-time when 
 men cannot travaile by sea." — Linschoten, 
 78. ^ 
 
 * Molesworth's Mahr. Diet, gives both paUmdri 
 and phatemari for " a sort of swift-sailing vessel, a 
 paitymar," with the etym. " tidinga-bringcr." 
 Patta is tidings, but the second part of the word 
 so derived is not clear. 
 
PATTELLO, PATKLLEE. 521 
 
 PAUNCHWAY. 
 
 1606. "The eight and twentieth, a Pat- 
 temar told that the Governor was a friend 
 to us only in shew, wishing the FortugaZh 
 in our roome; for we did no good in the 
 Country, but brought Wares which they 
 were forced to buy . . ." — Soger Saioes, in 
 PurcluM, i. 605. 
 
 c. 1666. "Tranquebar, qui est eloign^ 
 de Saint Thom^ de cinq joum^es d'uu 
 Courier ^ pi^, qu'on appelle Fatamar." — 
 Thevenot, v. 275. 
 
 1673. "After a month's Stay here a 
 Patamar (a Foot Post) from Fm-t St. George 
 made us sensible of the Dutch being gone 
 from thence to Ceylon." — Fryer, 36. 
 
 1689. "A Pattamar, i.e. a Foot Mes- 
 senger, is generally employ'd to carry them 
 (letters) to the remotest Bounds of the 'Eim- 
 1iire."—0vington, 251. 
 
 1705. " XJn Patemare qui est un hoinme 
 du Pais ; c'est ce que nous appellons un 
 expr^ . . ." — Luillier, 43. 
 
 1758. "Yesterday returned a Pattamar 
 or express to our Jew merchant from 
 Aleppo, by the way of the Desert . . ." — 
 Ives, 297. 
 
 c. 1760. "Between Bombay and Surat 
 there is a constant intercourse preserved, 
 not only by sea, . . . but by Pattamars, or 
 foot-messengers overland." — Grose, i. 119. 
 
 This is the last instance we have met of 
 the word in this sense, which is now quite 
 imlcnown to Englishmen. 
 
 b. 
 
 1600. "... Escrevia que hum barco 
 pequeno, dos que chamam patamares, se 
 meteria . . ."—Lucena, Vida do P. F. 
 Xavier, 185. 
 
 1834. A description of the Patamars, 
 with a plate, is given in Mr. John Edye's 
 paper on Indian coasting vessels, in vol. i. 
 of the K. As. Soc. Journal. 
 
 1860. " Among the vessels at anchor lie 
 the dows of the Arabs, the petamares of 
 Malabar, the dhoneys of Coromandel. . ." — 
 Tennent's Ceylon, ii. 103. 
 
 Pattello, Patellee, s. A. large flat- 
 bottomed boat on the Ganges; Hind. 
 patela. 
 
 1685. "We came to a great Godowne, 
 where . . . this Nabobs Son has laid in a 
 vast quantity of Salt, here we found divers 
 
 ?-eat Patellos taking in their lading for 
 a,V[aa3,."— Hedges, Jan. 6. 
 I860. " The Putelee (or Kutora), or Bag- 
 
 f age-boat of Hindostan, is a vei-y large, flat- 
 ottomed, clinker-built, unwieldy-looking 
 piece of rusticity of probably . . . about 35 
 tons burthen ; but occasionally they may be 
 met with double this si2.e."~OoleswoHhy 
 want, Bwral Life in Bengal, p. 6. 
 
 Paulist, n. p. Tbe Jesuits were 
 commonly so called in India, because 
 theu? ■houses in that country were for- 
 merly always dedicated to St. Paul 
 
 tbe great Missionary to the Heathen. 
 They have given up this practice since 
 their modem reestablishment in India. 
 They are stiU called Paolotti in Italy, 
 especially by those who don't like 
 them. 
 
 c. 1567. "... e vi sono assai Chiese dei 
 padri di San Paulo i quali fanno in quei 
 luoghi gran profitto in conuertire quei 
 popoli." — Federici, in Bamus. iii. 390. 
 
 1623. "I then went to the College of 
 the Jesuit Fathers, the Church of which, 
 like that at Daman, at Bassaim, and at 
 almost all the other cities of the Portuguese 
 in India, is called San Paolo; whence it 
 happens that in India the said Fathers are 
 known more commonly by the name of 
 Paolisti than by that of Jesuits." — P. della 
 Valle, 27th April. 
 
 0. 1650. " The Jesuits at Goa are known 
 by the name of Paulists ; by reason that 
 their great Church is dedicated to St. Paul. 
 Nor do they wear Hats, or Corner-Caps, as 
 in Europe, but only a certain Bonnet, 
 resembling the Skull of a Hat without the 
 Brims." — Tavemier, B. T., 77. 
 
 1672. " There was found in the fortress 
 of Cranganor a handsome convent, and 
 Church of the Paulists, or Disciples and 
 followers of Ignatius Loyola . " — Bal- 
 daeus. Germ., p. 110. 
 
 In another passage this author says they 
 were called Paulists, because they were 
 first sent to India by Pope Paul III. But 
 this is not the correct reason. 
 
 1673. " St, Paul's was the first Monastery 
 of the Jesuits in Goa, from whence they 
 receive the name Paulistins." — Fryer, 150. 
 
 c. 1760. " The Jesuits, who are better 
 known in India by the appellation of 
 Panlists, from their head church and con- 
 vent of St. Paul's in Goa,."— Grose, i. 50. 
 
 Pauncliway, s. A light kind of 
 boat used on the rivers of Bengal ; like 
 a large dinffliy (q.v.), with a tilted 
 roof of matting or thatch, a mast and 
 four oars. Beng. pansi, and pamm. 
 
 c. 1760. "Ponsways, Guard-boats." — 
 Grose (Glossary). 
 
 1780. "The Paunch ways are nearly of 
 the same general construction (as budge- 
 rows), with this difference, that the greatest 
 breadth is somewhat further aft, and the 
 stem lower." — Hodges, 39-40. 
 
 1790. "Mr. Bridgwater was driven out 
 to sea in a common paunchway, and when 
 every hope forsook him the boat floated 
 into the harbour of Masulipatam." — Gal- 
 cutta Monthly JReview, i. 40. 
 
 1823. "... Apanchwajr, or passage-boat 
 . . . was a very characteristic and interesting 
 vessel, large and broad, shaped like a 
 snuffer-dish ; a deck fore-and-aft, and the 
 middle covered with a roof of pabn- 
 branches . . ."—Heber, ed. 1844, i. 21. 
 
 1860. "... You may suppose that I 
 
PAWL. 
 
 522 
 
 PAYEN-aSAUT. 
 
 engage neither pinnace nor bujra,* but that 
 comfort and economy are sufficiently ob- 
 tained by hiring a small hlvouUya* — or, what 
 is more likely at a fine- weather season like 
 this, a small native punsoee, which, with a 
 double set of hands, or four oars, is a lighter 
 aiid much quicker boat."— C. Gramt, Rural 
 Life in Bengal, 10. 
 
 Pawl, s. H. pal. A small tent 
 with two light poles, and steep sloping 
 sides; no walls, or ridge-pole. 
 
 1785. "Where is the great quantity of 
 baggage belonging to you, seeing that you 
 have nothing besides tents, pawls, and 
 other such necessary articles." — Tippoo's 
 Letters, p. 49. 
 
 Pawn, s. The betel-leaf (q.v.) 
 Hind, pan, from the Sansk. parna, 
 'a leaf.' It is a North -Indian 
 term, and is generally used for 
 the combination of betel, areca-nut, 
 lime, &c., which is politely oflered 
 (alongwith otto of roses)to visitors, and 
 which intimates the termination of the 
 visit. This is more fully termed pawn- 
 SOOparie {svparl t is Hind, for areca). 
 
 1616. "The King giving mee many 
 good words, and two pieces of his Pawne 
 out of his Dish, to eate of the same he was 
 eating. . . "— Sir T. Boe, in Purchas, i. 576. 
 
 1673. "... it is the only Indian enter- 
 tainmen t, commonly called Pawn. " — Fryer, 
 p. 140. 
 
 1809. " On our departure pawn and roses 
 were presented, but we were spared the 
 attar, which is every way detestable." — 
 Lord Valentia, i. 101. 
 
 Pawnee, s. Hind, pmi, ' water,' 
 The word is used extensively in Anglo- 
 Indian compound names, such as bda- 
 yati pani, ' soda-water,' brandy- 
 pawnee, Khush-bo pani (for European 
 scents), &c., &c. An old friend, Gen. 
 J. T. Boileau, RE. (Bengal), contri- 
 butes from memory the following 
 Hindi ode to Water, on the Pindaric 
 theme apia-TovfievvSwp, or the Thaletic 
 one apxTj 8e twv iravratv vha>p ! 
 
 " Pani kua, pani tal ; 
 Pani ata, pani dal ; 
 Pani bagh, pani ramna ; 
 Pani Ganga, pani Jamna ; 
 Pani hansta, pani rota ; 
 Pani jagta, pani sota ; 
 Pani bap, pani ma ; 
 Bara nam pani ka ! " 
 
 "* See Eudgerow ana BoUah. 
 
 + "These leaves are not vsed to bee eaten alone, 
 but because of their bltternesse they are eaten with 
 a certaine kind of fruit, which the Maiaia/rs and 
 Portugalls call Arecca, the &iisuratcs and DecanUm 
 Suparijs, . "—In I'urchas, ii. 17S1. 
 
 Thus rudely done into English : 
 " Thou, Water, stor'st our Wells and 
 Tanks, 
 Thou fiUest Gunga's, Jumna's banks ; 
 Thou, Water, sendest daily food. 
 And fruit and flowers and needful wood ; 
 Thou, Water, laugh'st, thou, Water, 
 
 weepest ; 
 Thou, Water, wak'st, thou, Water, 
 
 — Father, Mother, in Thee blent, — 
 Hail, O glorious Element ! " 
 
 Pawnee, Ealla, Hind. Edlapam, 
 i.e. 'Black Water'; the name of 
 dread by which natives of the interior 
 of India designate the Sea, with es- 
 pecial reference to a voyage across it, 
 and to transportation to penal settle- 
 ments beyond it. 
 
 1823. "An agent of mine, who was for 
 some days with Cheettoo " (a famous Pin- 
 daii leader), "told me he raved continually 
 about Kala Panee, and that one of his 
 followers assured him, when the Pindarry 
 chief slept, he used in his dreams to repeat 
 those dreaded words aloud." — Sir J. Mal- 
 colm, Central India (2d ed.), i. 446. 
 
 1833. " Xala Pany, dark water, in allu- 
 sion to the Ocean, is the term used by the 
 Natives to express transportation. Those 
 in the interior picture the place to be an 
 island of a very dreadful description, and 
 full of malevolent beings, and covered vrith 
 snakes and other vile and dangerous non- 
 descript animals." — Mackintosh, Ace. of the 
 Tribe of Bainoosies, 44. 
 
 Payen-ffhaut, n.p. The country on 
 the coast below the Ghauts or passes 
 leading up to the table-land of the 
 Deccan. It was applied usually on 
 the west coast, bat the expression 
 Garnatic Payen-ghaut is also pretty 
 frequent, as applied to the low coun- 
 try of Madras on the east side of the 
 Peninsula. Prom Hind, and Mahr. 
 ghat, combined with Pers. pain, 
 ' below.' 
 
 1629-30. " But ('Azam Khin) found that 
 the enemy having placed their elepfiante 
 and baggage in the fort of Dh^rur, haS" the 
 design of descending the Payin-ghat.'l^ 
 Abdu'l Hamid Lahtrri, in Elliot, vii. 17. 
 
 1784. " Peace and friendship .... be- 
 tween the said Company and the Nabob 
 Tippo Sultan Bahauder, and their friends 
 and allies, particularly including therein the 
 Rajahs of Tanjore and Travencore, who are 
 friends and allies to the English and the 
 Camatio Fay en Qih&yit."— Treaty of Man- 
 galore, in Munvro's Nam:, 252. 
 
 1785. " You write that the European 
 taken prisoner in the Fayen-ghaut .... 
 being skilled in the mortar practice, you 
 propose converting him to the faith .... 
 It IS knovni (or understood)."— ieiterao/ 
 Tippoo, p. 12. 
 
PECVL, PIKOL. 
 
 523 
 
 PEEPUL. 
 
 Pecul, Pikol, s. Malay and Javan- 
 ese pikul, ' a man's load.' It is 
 applied as the Malay name of the 
 Ohmese weight of 100 katis (see Catty), 
 called by the Chinese themselves 
 skih, and=133^1b. avoird. 
 
 1554. "And in China anything is sold 
 and bought by cates and picos and taels, 
 provisions as well as all other things." — A. 
 Nunes, 42. 
 
 1613. " Bantam Pepper vngarbled . . . 
 was worth here at our conuning tenne Tayes 
 the Feccull which is one hundred cattees, 
 making one hundred thirtie pound EngHsh 
 subtUl." — Saris, iaJPurdtas, i. 369. 
 
 Fedir, n.p. The name of a port 
 and state of the North coast of Suma- 
 tra. Barros says that, before the esta- 
 blishment of Malacca, Pedir was the 
 greatest and most famous of the States 
 on that island. It is now a place of 
 no consequence. 
 
 1498. It is named as Pater in the Boteiro 
 of Vasco da Gama, but with very incorrect 
 information. See p. 113. 
 
 1510. "We took a junk and went to- 
 wards Sumatra, to a city called Fider . . 
 In this country there grows a great quantity 
 of pepper, and of long pepper which is 
 esUei Malaga .... in this port there are 
 laden with it every year 18 or 20 ships, all 
 of which go to Cathai." — Varthema, 233. 
 
 1511. " And having anchored before the 
 said Fedir, the Captsun General (Alboquer- 
 que) sent for me, and told me that I should 
 go ashore to learn the . disposition of the 
 people .... and so I went ashore in the 
 evening, the General thus sending me into 
 a country of enemies, — people too whose 
 vessels and goods we had seized, whose 
 fathers, sons, and brothers we had killed ;— 
 into a country where even among them- 
 selves there is little justice, and treachery 
 in plenty, still more as regards strangers ; 
 truly, he acted as caring little what became 
 of me ! . . , . The answer given me was 
 this : that I should teU the Captain Major 
 General that the city of Fedir had been for 
 a lonp; time noble and great in trade .... 
 that its port was always free for every man 
 to come and go in security .... that they 
 were men and not women, and that they 
 could hold for no friend one who seized the 
 ships visiting their harbours ; and that if 
 the General desired the IGng's friendship 
 let him give back what he had seized, and 
 then his people might come ashore to buy 
 and sell."— Letter of Giov. da EmpoU, in 
 Archiv. Star. Ital., 54. 
 
 1516. " The Moors live in the seaports, 
 and the Gentiles in the interior (of Su- 
 matra). The principal kingdom of the 
 Moors is called Fedir, Much very good 
 pepper grows in it, which is not so strong 
 or so fine as that of Malabar. Much silk 
 IS also CTovm there, but not so good as the 
 silk of China."— iorSom, 196. 
 
 1538. "Furthermore I told him what 
 course was usually held for the fishing of 
 seed-pearl between PuUo Tiquos and Pullo 
 Quenim, which in time past were carried 
 by the Bataes to Pazem and Fedir, and ex- 
 changed with the Twrks of the Straight of 
 MecqvM, and the Ships of Judaa (see Judea) 
 for such Merchandise as they brought from 
 Gh'and Cairo."— Pinto {in Cogan), 25. 
 
 1553. "After the foundation of Malaca, 
 and especially after our entrance to the 
 Indies, the Kingdom of Pacem began to 
 increase, and that of Fedir to wane. And 
 its neighbour of Achem, which was then 
 insignificant, is now the greatest of all, so 
 vast are the vicissitudes in States of which 
 men make so great account." — Banvs, iii. 
 V. 1. 
 
 1615. " Articles exhibited against John 
 Oxwicke. That since his being in Feedere 
 ' he did not entreate ' anything for Priaman 
 and Tecoe, but only an answer to King 
 
 James' letter " — Saimbury, i. 411. 
 
 "Fedeare."— 76., p. 415. 
 
 Peeada. • See under Peon. 
 
 Peenus, s. i.e. Hind. P'mas. A cor- 
 niption of Eng. pinnace, a name which 
 is applied to a class of budgerow rigged 
 like a brig or brigantine, on the rivers 
 of Bengal, for European use. Eoebuok 
 gives as the marine Hind, for pinnace, 
 p'hineex. 
 
 1784. ' ' For sale ... a very handsome 
 Finnace Budgerow." — In Seton-Kaii; i. 45. 
 
 Peepul, s. Hind, plpal, Sansk. pip- 
 pala, Ficus religioaa, L. ; one of the 
 great fig-trees of India, which often 
 occupies a prominent place in a village, 
 or near a temple. 
 
 The P'ZpoZ has a strong resemblance, 
 in wood and foliage, to some common 
 species of poplar, especially the aspen, 
 and its leaves with their long footstalks 
 quaver like those of that tree.* It is 
 possible ther afore that the name is 
 identical with that of the poplar. No- 
 thing would be more natural than that 
 the Aryan immigrants, on first seeing 
 this Indian tree, should give it the 
 name of the poplar which they had 
 known in more northern latitudes 
 (popwZ-tts, pappel, &o.). Indeed, in 
 Kumaon, a true sp. of poplar {Populua 
 ciliata) is called by the people gar- 
 pipal (qu. ghar, or 'house '-peepul?). 
 Dr. Stewart also says of this Populus : 
 " This tree grows to a large size, occa- 
 sionally reaching 10 feet in girth, and 
 
 * Thi.>i trembling is popularly attributed to 
 siiirits agitating eacli leaf. And hence probably 
 the name of ' Devil's tree ' given it, aeoording to 
 Eheede, by Christians in Malabar.— ifort. Mai. 
 i. 48. 
 
PEEPUL. 
 
 524 
 
 PEER. 
 
 from its leaves resembling those of th.e 
 pipal ... is frequently called by that 
 name by plainsmen." {Punjab Plants, 
 p. 204). A young peepul was shown 
 to one of the present writers in a gar- 
 den at Palermo as populo delle Indie. 
 And the recognized nam.e of the peepul 
 in French books appears to be peupUer 
 d'Inde. Ool. Tod notices the resem- 
 blance {Rajasthan, i. 80), and it appears 
 that Vahl called \iFicus popuUfolia.* In 
 Balfour's Indian Cyclopaedia it is called 
 by the same name in translation, ' the 
 poplar-leaved Fig-tree.' We adduce 
 these facts the more copiously perhaps 
 because the suggestion of the identity of 
 the -D.a,r:nsiapippala and populus was some- 
 what scornfully rejected by a very 
 learned scholar. The tree is peculiarly 
 destructive to buildings, as birds drop 
 the seeds in the joints of the masoiiry, 
 which becomes thus penettated by the 
 spreading roots of the tree. This is 
 alluded to in a quotation below. 
 
 c. 1550. " His soul quivered lilce a pipal 
 leaf." — Ramdyana of Tulsi Dds, by Grouse 
 (1878), ii. 25. 
 
 1806. "Au sortir du village un pipal 
 ^Ifeve sa tSte majestueuse . . . Sa nom- 
 breuse posterity I'entoure au loin sur la 
 plaine, telle qu'une arm^e de g^ans qui 
 entrelaoent fraternellement leurs bras in- 
 formes."' — HoMfner, i. 149. 
 
 This writer seems to mean a banyan. 
 The peepul does not drop roots 'in that 
 fashion. 
 
 1817. " In the second ordeal, an excava- 
 tion in the ground .... is fiUed with a 
 fire of plppal wood, into which the party 
 must walk barefoot, proving his guilt if he 
 is burned ; his innocence, if he escapes un- 
 hurt." — Mill (quoting from Halhed), ed. 
 1830, i. 280. 
 
 1826. " A little while after this he arose, 
 and went to a Peepul-tree, a short way 
 off, where he appeared busy about some- 
 thing, I could not well make out what." — 
 Paiiditrang Hm^i, 27. 
 
 _ 1836. " It is not proper to allow the Eng- 
 lish, after they have made war, and peace 
 has been settled, to remain in the city. 
 They are accustomed to act like the Peepul 
 tree. Let not Younger Brother therefore 
 allow the English to remain in his country." 
 — Letter from Court of China to Court of 
 Ava. See Mission to Ava, p. 265. 
 
 18.54. " Je ne puis passer sous silence 
 deux beaux arbres . . . ce sont le penplier 
 d'Inde k larges feuilles, arbre repute sacr^ 
 . . ." — PaUegoix, Siam, i. 140. 
 
 1861. 
 " . . . . Yonder crown of umbrage hoar 
 
 Shall shield her well ; the Feepul whisper 
 a dirge 
 
 "^ See also GeograpU. Magazine, ii, 50. 
 
 And Caryota droop her tearlike store 
 Of beads; whilst over all slim Casua- 
 
 rine 
 Points upwards, with her branchlets ever 
 
 green. 
 To that remaining Rest where Night and 
 
 Tears are o'er." 
 
 Sarrackpore Park, 18th Nov., 1861. 
 
 Peer, s. Pw, a Mahommedan 
 Saint or Bea\us. But the word is used 
 eUiptically for the tombs of such per- 
 samages, the circumstance pertaining 
 to them which chiefly creates notoriety 
 or fame of sanctity ; and it may be 
 remarked that Wali (or Wely as it is 
 often written), Imamzada, Shaikh, and 
 Marabout (see under Adjutant), are 
 often used in the same elliptical way 
 in Syria, Persia, Egypt, and Barbary 
 respectively. We may add that Nahl 
 (Prophet) is used in the same fashion. 
 
 1665. ' ' On the other side was the Garden 
 and the chambers of the Mullahs, who with 
 great conveniency and deUght spend their 
 lives there under the shadow of the mira- 
 culous Sanctity of this Pire,. which they are 
 not wanting to celebrate : But as I am al- 
 ways very unhappy on such occasions, he did 
 no Miracle that day upon any of the sick." 
 — Bemier, 133. 
 
 1673. "Hard by this is a Peor, or 
 Burying place of one of the Prophets, being 
 a goodly monument." — Fryer, 240. 
 
 The following are examples of the 
 parallel use of the other words named: 
 
 Wali; 
 
 1841. "The highest part (of Hermon) 
 crowned by the Wely, is towards the western 
 end." — Robinson, Biblical Researches, iii. 173. 
 ,, "In many of the villages of Syria 
 the Traveller will observe small dome- 
 covered buildings, with grated windows 
 and surmounted by the crescent. These 
 are the so-called Wells, mausolea of saints, 
 or tombs of sheikhs." — Baedeker's Egypt, 
 Eng. ed., Pt. I., 150. 
 
 Imamzada : 
 
 1864. "We rode on for three farsakhs, 
 or fourteen miles, more to another Imam- 
 zadah, called Kafsh-girl . . ." — Eastwick, 
 Three Years' Residence in Persia, ii. 46. 
 
 1883. "The few villages have 
 
 numerous walled gardens, with rows of 
 poplar and willow-trees and stunted mul- 
 berries, and the inevitable ImamzadehB," 
 — Col. Beresford Lovett's Itinerary Notes of 
 Route Survais in Northern Persia in 1881 
 and 1882, Proc. R. G. S. (N.S.) v. 73. 
 
 Shaikh : 
 
 1817. "Near the ford (on Jordan), half 
 a mile to the south, is a tomb called 
 ' Sheikh Daoud,' standing on an apparent 
 round hUl resembUng a barrow." — Irby and 
 Mangles, 304. 
 
 Nabi: 
 
 1856. "Of all the points of interest 
 about Jerusalem, none perhaps gains so 
 
PEGU. 
 
 525 
 
 PEKING. 
 
 much from an actual visit to Palestine as 
 the lofty peaked eminence which fills up the 
 north-west comer of the table-land. . . At 
 present it bears the aame of Nebi-Samuel, 
 which is derived from the Mussulman tra- 
 dition — now perpetuated by a mosque and 
 tomb— that here lies buried the prophet 
 Samuel." — Stanley^ Palestine, 165. 
 
 So also Nabi- YSmts at Nineveh. And 
 see Nebi-ifoMsa in De Saulcy, ii. 73. 
 
 Pegu, n. p. Tlie name wMcli we 
 give to the Kingdom wHch. formerly 
 existed in the Delta of the Irawadi, 
 to the city which was its capital, and 
 to the British province which occupies 
 its place. The Burmese name is Bago. 
 This name belongs to the Talaing 
 language, and is popularly alleged to 
 mean ' conquered by stratagem,' to 
 explain which a legend is given ; but 
 no doubt this is mere fancy. The form 
 Pegu, as in many other cases of oui- 
 geographical nomenclature, appears to 
 come through the Malays, who call it 
 Paigu. The first European mention 
 that we know is in Oonti's narrative 
 {o. 1440) where Poggio has Latinized 
 it as Pauco-nia ; but Fra Mauro, who 
 probably derived this name, withrauch 
 other new knowledge, from Conti, has 
 in his great map (c. 1459) the exact 
 Malay form Paigu. Nikitin (c. 1475) 
 has, if we may depend on his transla- 
 tor into Enghsh, Pegu, as has Hiero- 
 pimo di 8. Stefano (1499). The Eoteiro 
 of Vasco da Grama (1498) has PegHo, 
 and describes the land as Christian, a 
 mifltake arising no doubt from the use 
 of the ambiguous term Kafir by his 
 Mahommedan informants (see under 
 Caffer). Varthema (1510) has Pego, 
 and Giov. da Bmpoli (1514) PecA ; Bar- 
 bosa (1516) again Paygu; but Pegu 
 is the usual Portuguese form, as in 
 Barros, and so passed to us. 
 
 1498. " Feguo is a land of Christians, 
 and the King is a Christian ; and they are 
 all white like us. This King can assemble 
 20,000 fighting men, i.e. 10,000 horsemen, 
 as many footmen, and 400 war elephants ; 
 here is all the musk in the world . . . and 
 on the main land he has many rubies and 
 much gold, so that for 10 cruzados you can 
 buy as much gold as will fetch 25 in 
 Caleout, and there is much lac (lacra) and 
 benzoin. . . ."—Boteiro, 112. 
 
 1505. " Two merchants of Cochin took 
 on them to save two of the ships ; one from 
 Pegu with a rich cargo of lac (lacre), benzoin, 
 and musk, and another with a cargo of 
 drugs from Banda, nutmeg, mace, clove, 
 and sandalwood; and they embarked on 
 the ships with their people, leaving to chance 
 their own vessels, which had cargoes of 
 
 rice, for the value of which the owners of the 
 ships bound themselves." — Oorrea, i. 611. 
 
 1514. "Then there is Pecil, which is a 
 populous and noble city, abounding in men 
 and in horses, where are the true mines of 
 linoni (?)* and perfect rubies, and these in 
 great plenty ; they are fine men, tall and 
 well limbed and stout ; as of a race of 
 giants. . . ." — Empoli, 80. 
 
 1541. See Bagou'in F. M. Pinto under 
 Peking. 
 
 1542. ". . . . andforall the goods which 
 came from any other ports and places, viz. 
 from Fegnu to the said Port of Malaqua, 
 from the Island of Qamatra and from within 
 the Straits. . . ." — Titolo of the Fortress 
 and City of MalaqvA, in Tombo, p. 105 in 
 Subsidios. 
 
 1568. "Concludo che non fe in terra 
 Re di possSza maggiore del Re di Pegu, per 
 cibche na sotto di se venti Re di corona. — 
 Ces. Federici, in Bamus., iii. 394. 
 
 1572. 
 " Olha o reino Arraoao, olha o assento 
 De Pegti, que j^ monstros povoaram, 
 Monstros filhos do feo ajuntamento 
 D'huma mulher e hum cao, que sos se 
 
 aoharam." Camoes, x. 122. 
 
 By Burton : 
 " Arraoan-realm behold, behold the seat 
 of Pegu peopled by a monster-brood ; 
 monsters that gendered meeting most 
 
 unmeet 
 of whelp and woman in the lonely 
 wood. ..." 
 
 1597. "... I recommend you to be very 
 watchful not to allow theTurks to export any 
 timber from the Kingdom of Pegu nor 
 yet from that of Achin (do DaQhem) ; and 
 with this view you should give orders that 
 this be the subject of treatment with the 
 King of Dachem since he shows so great a 
 desire for our friendship, and is treating in 
 that sense." — Despatch from the King to Goa, 
 5th Peb. J.n Archivo Povt. Orient., 'P&saic. iii. 
 
 Pegu Ponies. These are in Madras 
 sometimes termed ellipticallyPegUS, as 
 Arab horses are universally termed 
 Arabs. The ponies were much valued, 
 and before the annexation of Pegu 
 commonly imported into India; less 
 commonly since, for the local demand 
 absorbs them. 
 
 1880. " For sale .... also Bubble and 
 Squeak, bay PegueB." — Madras Mail, Feb. 
 19th. 
 
 Peking, n. p. This name means 
 'North- Court,' and in its present ap- 
 plication dates from the early reigns 
 of the Ming Dynasty in China. When 
 they dethroned the Mongol descendants 
 of Chinghiz and Kublai (1368) they 
 removed the capital from Taitu or 
 
 * "diUnOTli eperfetti rvhini; 
 be "di iuoni e perfetti." 
 
 perhaps should 
 
PEKING. 
 
 526 
 
 PELICAN. 
 
 Khanbaligh. [Camhaluc of Polo) to tie 
 
 treat city on the Tangtsze whicli has 
 een since known as Nan-King or 
 ' South-Court. ' But before many years 
 the Mongol capital was rehabilitated 
 as the imperial residence, and became 
 Pe-King accordingly. Its preparation 
 for reoocupation began in 1409. The 
 first English mention that we have met 
 with is that quoted by Sainsbury, in 
 which we have the subjects of more 
 than one allusion in Milton. 
 
 1520. " Thom^ Pires, quitting this pass, 
 arrived at the Province of Nanquij, at its 
 chief city called by the same name, where 
 the King dwelt, and spent in coming thither 
 always travelling north, four months ; by 
 which you may take note how vast a matter 
 is the empire of this gentile Prince. He 
 sent word to Thom^ Pires that he was to 
 wait for him at Feonij, where he would 
 despatch his affair. This city is in another 
 province so called, much further north, in 
 which the King used to dwell for the most 
 part, because it was on the frontier of the 
 Tartars. . . ." — Barros, III. vi. 1. 
 
 1541. "This City of Pequin. . . is so 
 prodigious, and the things Uierein so re- 
 markable, as I do almost repent me for 
 undertaking to discourse of it. . . . For 
 one must not imagine it to be, either as the 
 City of Some, or ConstaMimople, or Vemice, 
 or Paris, or London, or Sevill, or lAsbon. 
 . . . Nay I will say further, that one must 
 not think it to be like to Grand Cairo in 
 Egypt, Tawris in Persia, Amaddba (Ama- 
 dabad) in Camibaya, Bisrmga(r) in Na/rsin- 
 gaa, Goura (Gouro) in Bengdla, Ava in 
 Ghalen, Timplam in Oatamimham, Martaban 
 (Martavao) and Bagou in Pegu, Gnvmpd 
 and Tinlau in SianiTnon, Odia in the King- 
 dom of Soman, Passavan and Dema in the 
 Island of Java, Pangor in the Country of 
 the Lequiens (no Lequio) Usangea (Uzagnfe) 
 in the Ch-and Cauchin, Lancama (La;ame) in 
 Tartary, and Meaco (Mioco) in Jappun . . , 
 for I dare well affirm that all those same 
 are not to be compared to the least part of 
 the wonderful City of Pequin. . ." — Pinto 
 (in Cogan), p. 136 (orig. cap. cvii.). 
 
 1614. "Kichard Cocks writing from 
 Ferando understands there are great cities 
 in the country of Corea, and between that 
 and the sea mighty bogs, so that no man can 
 travel there ; but great waggons have been 
 invented to go upon broad flat wheels, under 
 sail as ships do, in which they transport 
 their goods . . . the deceased Emperor of 
 Japan did pretend to have conveyed a great 
 army in these sailing wagons, to assail the 
 Emperor of China in his City of Paquin." 
 — In Sainsbury, i. 343. 
 
 166*. 
 
 "from the destined walls 
 
 Of Cambalu, seat of Cathaian Can, 
 
 And Samarohand by Oxus, Temer's 
 throne, 
 
 To Paquin of Sinaean Kings. . . ." 
 
 Paradise Lost, xi. 
 
 Pelican, s. This word, in its proper 
 application to thePeZicaraMS onocrotalus, 
 L., is in no respect peculiar to Anglo- 
 India, though we maj here observe 
 that the bird is called in Hindi by the 
 poetical name gagan-bher, i.e., ' Sheep 
 of the Sky,' which we have heard 
 natives with their strong propensity to 
 metathesis convert into the equally 
 appropriate Oanga-bheri or ' Sheep of 
 the Granges.' The name may be illus- 
 trated by the old term ' Oape-sheep' 
 applied to the albatross.* 'But Pelican 
 is habitually misapplied by the British 
 soldier in India to the bird usually 
 called Adjutant (q.v.) We may re- 
 member how Prof. Max Miiller, in his 
 Lectures on Language, tells us that the 
 Tahitians show respect to their sove- 
 reign by ceasing to employ in common 
 language those words which form part 
 or the whole of his name, tod invent 
 new terms to supply their place. ' ' The 
 object was clearlyto guard again'st'the 
 name of the sovereign being ever used, 
 even by accident, in ordinary conversa- 
 tion, "t Now, by an analogous process, 
 it is possible that some martinet, hold- 
 ing the office of adjutant, at an early 
 date in the Anglo-Indian history, may 
 have resented the ludicrously appro- 
 priate employment of the usual name 
 of the bird, and so may have introduced 
 the entirely inappropriate name of 
 pelican in its place. 
 
 It is in the recollection of one of the 
 present writers that a worthy northern 
 matron, who with her husband had 
 risen from the ranks in the — th Light 
 Dragoons, on being challenged for 
 speaking of "the pelicama in the 
 barrack-yard," maintained her cor- 
 rectness, conceding only that "some 
 ca'd them paylicans, some ca'd them 
 audjutants." 
 
 1829. "ThisofScer . . . on going round 
 the yard (of the military prison) .... dis- 
 covered a large beef -bone recently dropped 
 The sergeant was called to account for this 
 ominous appearance. This sergeant was a 
 shrewd fellow, and he immediately said, — 
 'Oh Sir, the peUcans have dropped it.' 
 This was very plausible, for these birds will 
 carry enormous bones ; and frequently when 
 
 * " . - . great diversion is found ... in firing 
 balls at birds, particularly the alhitross, a large 
 species of the swan, commonly seen witliin two or 
 three hundred miles round the Cape of Good Hope, 
 and which the Preneh call Montpns (Moutons) dii 
 Cap."—Munro's Narrative, 13. The confusion of 
 genera here equals that mentioned in our article 
 above. 
 
 t 2nd series, 1864, p. 35 
 
PENANG. 
 
 527 
 
 PENGUIN. 
 
 fighting for them they drop them, so that 
 this might very probably have been the 
 case. The moment the dinner-trumpet 
 sounds, whole flocks of these birds are in 
 attendance at the barrack-doors, waiting for 
 hones, or anything that the soldiers may be 
 pleased to throw to them." — Mem. of John 
 SMpp, ii. 25. 
 
 Fenang, n.p. THs is the proper 
 name of 5ie Island adjoining the Pe- 
 ninsula of Malacca [Pulo Pinang), 
 ■which, on its cession to the English 
 (1786) was named ' Priace of Wales's 
 Island.' But this official style has 
 again given way to the old name. 
 Pinang in Malay signifies an areca-nut 
 or areca-tree, and, according to Oraw- 
 fuid, the name was given on account of 
 the island's resemblance in form to the 
 fruit of the tree {vulgo, the ' ' betel- 
 nut"). 
 
 1592. " No w the winter (q. v. ) coming vpon 
 vs withmuch contagious weather, we diiected 
 our course from hence with the Hands of 
 Pulo Pinaou (where by the way is to be 
 noted that Pulo in the Malaian tongue sig- 
 nifieth an Hand) . . . where we came to 
 an anker in a very good harbbrough be- 
 tweene three Hands. . . This place is in 6 
 degrees and a halfe to the Northward, and 
 some fine leagues from the maine betweene 
 Malacca and Pegu." — Barker, in HaMuyt, 
 ii. .589-590. 
 
 Penang Lawyer, s. The popular 
 nameof ahandsome andhard (but some- 
 times brittle) walking-stick, exported 
 from Penang and Suigapore. It is the 
 stem of aminiature palin (LicucUa acuti- 
 fida, Griffith). The sticks are prepared 
 by seraprng the young stem with glass, 
 so as to remove the epidermis and no 
 more. The sticks are then straight- 
 ened by fire, and polished (Balfour). 
 
 The name is popularly thought to 
 have originated in a jocular supposi- 
 tion that lawsuits in Penang were de- 
 cided by the lex hacidina. But there 
 can be little doubt that it is a corrup- 
 tion of some native term, and pinang 
 liyar, ' wild areca,' may almost cer- 
 tainly be assumed to be the real name. 
 
 1883. (But the book — an excellent one — 
 is without date — more shame to the Me- 
 Uffious Tract Society which publishes it). 
 " Next morning, taking my ' Penane 
 lawyer ' * to defend myself from dogs . . .' 
 ~CHlmowr, Among the Mongols, 14. 
 
 Penguin, s. Popular name of several 
 species of birds belonging to the 
 
 " A Penang lawyer is a heavy walking-stick, 
 supposed to be so called from its usefulness in 
 «ttling disputes in Penang."— JTote to the above. 
 
 genera Aptenodytes and Spheniscus. We 
 have not been able to ascertain the 
 etymology of this name. It may be 
 from the IPort. pingue, fat. See Littre. 
 He quotes Clusius as picturing it, who 
 says they were called a pinguedine. It 
 is surely not that given by Sir Thomas 
 Herbert in proof of the truth of the 
 legend of Madoc's settlement in 
 America; and which is indeed implied 
 60 years before by the narrator of 
 Drake's voyage ; though probably bor- 
 rowed by Herbert direct from Selden. 
 
 1578. " In these Islands we found greate 
 relief and plenty of good victuals, for in- 
 finite were the number of fowle which the 
 Welsh men named Penguin, aud Magilanus 
 tearmed them geese. . . ." — Drake's Voyage, 
 by F. Fletcher, Hak. Soc, p. 72. 
 
 1593. ' ' The pengwin described. " — Saw- 
 kins, V. to S. Sea, p. Ill, Hak. Soc. 
 
 1606. ' ' The Pengwines bee as bigge as 
 our greatest Capons we have in England, 
 they have no winges nor cannot flye .... 
 they bee exceeding fatte, but their flesh is 
 veneranke. . . ."—Middleton, f. B. 4. 
 
 1609. "Nous trouvSmes beaucoup de 
 Chies de Mer, et Oyseaux qu'on appelle 
 Fenguyns, dont I'Escueil en estait quasi 
 convert."— Houtman, p. 4. 
 
 c. 1610. ". . . . le reste est tout cou- 
 vert .... d'vne quantity d'Oyseaux nom- 
 mez pinguy, qui font Ik leurs oeufs et leurs 
 petits, et il y en a une quantit(5 si prodi- 
 gieuse qu'on ne sjjauroit mettre . . . le pied 
 enquelque endroitque ce soit sans toucher." 
 — Pyrard de Laval, i. 73. 
 
 1612. "About the year CIO. C.LXX. 
 Madoc brother to David a/p.Owen, prince of 
 Wales, made this sea voyage (to Florida) ; 
 and by probability these names of Capo de 
 Briton in Norumheg, and Pengwin in part 
 of the Northern America, for a white rock, 
 and a white-headed bird, according to the 
 British, were relioks of this discovery." — 
 Selden, Notes on Drayton's Polyolbion, in 
 Works (ed. 1726), iii., col. 1802. 
 
 1616. "The Island called Pen-guin Is- 
 land, probably so named by some Welsh- 
 man, in whose Language Pen-guin signifies 
 a white head; and there are many great 
 laay fowls upon, and about, this Island, 
 with great cole-black bodies, and very white 
 heads, called Penguins."— Tary, ed. 1665, 
 p. 334. 
 
 1638. " . . . . that this people (of the 
 Mexican traditions) were Welsh rather than 
 Spaniards or others, the Records of this 
 voyage writ by many Bardhs and Genea- 
 logists confirme it ... . made more ortho- 
 doxaU by Welsh names given there to 
 birds, rivers, rocks, beasts, &c., as . . . Pen- 
 gwyn, refer'd by them to a bird that has 
 a white head. . . ." — Herbert, Some Yeares 
 Travels, &e., p. 360. 
 
 Unfortunately for this etymology the 
 head is precisely that part which seems in all 
 species of the bird to be black ! But M. 
 
PEON. 
 
 528 
 
 FEON. 
 
 Eoulin, quoted by Littr^ maintains thfe 
 Welsh (or Breton) etymology, thinking; the 
 name was first given to some short-wmged 
 sea-bird with a white head, and then trans- 
 ferred to the penguin. .And Terry, if to be 
 depended on, supports this view. 
 
 1674. 
 "So Horses they affirm to be 
 Mere Engines made by Geometry , 
 And were invented first from Engins, 
 As Indian Britons were from Penguins." 
 Hudibras, Pt. I., Canto u. 57. 
 
 Peon, s. This is a Portuguese word 
 pedo (Span, peon) ; from pe, ' foot,' 
 and meaning ' a footman ' (also a paion 
 at chess), and is not therefore a cor- 
 ruption, as has been alleged, of Hind. 
 piyada, meaning the same ; though 
 the words are, of course ultimately 
 akin in root. It was originally used 
 in the sense of ' a foot- soldier' ; thence 
 as ' orderly 'or messenger. The word 
 Bepoy was used within our recollection, 
 perhaps is still, in the same sense in the 
 city of Bombay. The transition of 
 meaning comes out plainly in the quo- 
 tation from Ives. In the sense of 
 ' orderly ' peon is the word usual in S. 
 India, whilst chuprassy (q.v.) is more 
 common in N. India, though peon is 
 also used there. The word is likewise 
 employed very generally for men em- 
 ployed on police service (see Burk- 
 undauze). 
 
 The word had probably become un- 
 usual in Portugal by 1600; for Manoel 
 Correa, an early commentator on the 
 Lusiads (d. 1613), thinks it necessarj"^ to 
 explain pioes by ' gente de pe.' 
 
 1503. "The Qamorym ordered the sol- 
 dier (piao) to take the letter away, and 
 strictly forbade him to say anything about 
 his having seen it." — Correa, Lendas,!. i. 421. 
 
 1510. " So the Sabayo, putting much 
 trust in this (Eumi), made him captain 
 within the city (Goa), and outside of it put 
 under him a captain of his with two thou- 
 sand soldiers (piaea) from the Balagate. . . ." 
 —lb., II. i. 51. 
 
 1563. " The pawn (piao) they call Piada, 
 which is as much as to say a man who travels 
 on foot."-'G'ama, f. 37. 
 
 1575. 
 
 " Rey de Badajos era alto Mouro 
 Con quatro mil cavallos furiosos, 
 Innumeros pioes, darmas e de ouro, 
 Guarnecidos, guerreiros, e lustrosoa," 
 By Burton : Camoea, iii. 66. 
 
 " The King of Badajos was a Moslem bold, 
 with horse four thousand, fierce and 
 
 furious knights, 
 and countless Peons, armed and dight 
 
 with ^old, 
 whose polisht surface glanceth lustrous 
 light." 
 
 1609. "The first of February the Capi- 
 taine departed with fiftie Peons. . . ."—W. 
 Finch, in Purchas, i. 421. 
 
 c. 1610. "Les Pions marchent aprfes le 
 prisonnier, li^ avec des cordes qu'ift tien- 
 nent. — Pyrard de Laval, ii. 11. 
 
 c. 1630. "The first of December, with 
 some Fe-unes (or black Eoot-boyes, who can 
 pratle some English) we rode (from Swally) 
 to Surat."— 5ir T. Herbert, ed. 1638, p. 35. 
 
 1666. ". . . . siete cientos y treinta y 
 tres mil peones." — Faria y Soiisa, i. 195. 
 
 1673. " The Town is walled with Mud, 
 and Bulwarks for Watch-Places for the 
 English peons." — Fryer, 29. 
 
 ,, ". . . . Pe^ns or servants to wait 
 on us."— /6. 26. 
 
 1687. " Ordered that ten peons be sent 
 along the coast to Pulicat . . . and enquire 
 all the way for goods driven ashore."— In 
 Wheeler, i. 179. 
 
 1689. " At this Moors Town, they got a 
 Peuu to be their guide to the Mogul's 
 nearest Camp. . . . These Feuns are some 
 of the Gentous or Baahbouts, who in all 
 places along the Coast, especially in Sea- 
 port Towns, make it their business to hire 
 themselves to wait upon Strangers." — 
 Damipier, i. 508. 
 
 ,, "A Peon of mine, named Gemal, 
 walking abroad in the Grass after the 
 Rains, was unfortunately bit on a sudden 
 by one of them " (a snake). — Ovington, 260. 
 
 1705. ". . . . pions qui sont ce que nous 
 appellons ici des Gardes. . . ." — t/wiUier, 
 218. 
 
 1745. "Dfes le lendemain je fis assem- 
 bler dans la Forteresse oil je demeurois en 
 quality d'Aumonier, le Chef des Pions, ohez 
 qui s'^taient fait les deux manages."— 
 Norbert, M6m., iii. 129. 
 
 1746. " As the Nabob's behaviour when 
 Madras was attacked by De la Bourdon- 
 naia, had caused the English to suspect his 
 assurances of assistance, they had 2,000 
 Peons in the defence of Cuddalore. . ; ."— 
 Orme, i. 81. 
 
 c. 1760. " Peon. Cue who waits about 
 the house to run on messages ; and he com- 
 monly carries under his arm a sword, or in 
 his sash a krese, and in his hand a ratan^ to 
 keep the rest of the servants in subjection. 
 He also walks before your palanquin, carries 
 chits (q.v.) or notes, and is your body- 
 guard." — Ivea, 50. 
 
 1763, " Europeans distinguished these 
 undisciplined troops by the general name 
 of Peons."— 0?-me i. 80, ed. 1803. 
 
 1772. Hadley, writing in Bengal, spells 
 the word pune ; but this is evidently pho- 
 netic. 
 
 c. 1785. "... Peons, a name for the 
 infantry of the Deckan." — CwrrateioU's L. 
 of Clive, iv. 563. 
 
 1780-90. "I sent oSE annually from 
 Sylhet from 150 to 200 (elephants) divided 
 into 4 distinct flocks. . . . They were put under 
 charge of the common peon. These people 
 
PEPPER. 
 
 520 
 
 PEPPER. 
 
 were often absent 18 months. On one occa- 
 sion my servant Manoo . . . after a twelve- 
 month a absence returned .... in appear- 
 ance moat miserable ; he unfolded his gir- 
 dle, and produced a aorap of paper of small 
 dimensions, which proved to De a banlcer's 
 bill amounting to 3 or 4,000 pounds, — his 
 own pay was 30 shillings a month. . . . 
 When I left India Manoo was still absent 
 on one of these excuraions, but he delivered 
 to my agents as faithful an account of the 
 produce aa he would have done to myself. 
 . . . ." — Hon. B. JUndsay, in Lives of 
 Lindsays, iii. 77. 
 
 1842. ". . . he was put under arrest 
 for striking, and throwing into the Indus, 
 an inoffensive Peon, who gave him no pro- 
 vocation, but who was obeying the orders 
 
 he received from Captain . The Major 
 
 General has heard it said that the supre- 
 macy of the British over the native must 
 be maintained in India, and he entirely 
 concurs in that opinion, but it must be 
 maintained by justice."— ffen. Orders, etc., 
 o/ Sm' Ch. Napier, p. 72. 
 
 1873. "Pandurang is by turns a servant 
 to a shopkeeper, a peon, or orderly, a groom 
 to an English officer . . . and eventually 
 a pleader before an English Judge in a 
 populous city." — Saturday Seviao, May 31, 
 p. 728. 
 
 Pepper, s. The original of tMs 
 word, Sansk. pippaK, means not the 
 ordinary pepper of commerce ('black 
 pepper ') but long pepper, and the Sans- 
 krit name is still so applied in Bengal, 
 where one of the long-pepper plants, 
 which have sometimes been classed 
 in a different genus ( Chavica) from the 
 black pepper, was at one time much 
 cultivated. There is stiU indeed a con- 
 siderable export of long pepper from 
 Calcutta ; and a kindred species grows 
 in the Archipelago. Long pepper is 
 mention edby Pliny, as well as white and 
 black pepper ; the three varieties still 
 known in trade, though, with the kind 
 of error that has persisted on such sub- 
 jects till quite recently, he misappre- 
 hends their relation. The proportion 
 of their ancient prices will be found 
 in a quotation below. 
 
 The name must have been trans- 
 ferred by foreign traders to black 
 pepper, the staple of export, at an 
 early date, as will be seen from the 
 quotations. Pippalvmula, the root of 
 long pepper, still a stimulant medicine 
 m the native pharmacopoeia, is pro- 
 bably the TTcmpeas pi^a of the ancients 
 [Bwle, p. 86). 
 
 We maysay here that Black pepper 
 18 the fruit of a perennial climbing 
 shrub. Piper nigrum, L., indigenous in 
 the forests of Malabar and Travancore, 
 
 and thence introduced into the Malay 
 countries, particularly Sumatra. 
 
 White pepper is prepared from the 
 black by removing the dark outer 
 layer of pericarp, thereby depriving it 
 of a part of its pungency. It comes 
 chiefly vid Singapore from the Dutch 
 settlement of Ehio, but a small quan- 
 tity of fine quality comes from Telli- 
 cherry in Malabar. 
 
 Long pepper is derived from two 
 shrubby plants. Piper offidnarum, 
 O.D.O., a native of the Archipelago, 
 and Piper longum, L., indigenous in 
 Malabar, Ceylon, E. Bengal, Timor, 
 and the Philippines. Long popper is 
 the fruit- spike gathered and dried 
 when not quite ripe. * All these kinds 
 of pepper were (as has been said) 
 known to the ancients. 
 
 c. 70 A,D. " The cornea or graines . . . 
 lie in certaine little huskes or cods ... If 
 that be plucked from the tree before they 
 gape and open of themselves, they make 
 that spice which is called IiOne pepper ; 
 but if as they do ripen, they cleave and 
 chawne by little and little, they shew within 
 the white pepper : which afterwards beeing 
 parched in the Sunne, chaungeth colour 
 and waxeth blacke, and therewith riveled 
 also . . . long pepper is soone sophisticated, 
 with the senvie or mustard seed of Alex- 
 andria : and a pound of it is worth fifteen 
 Roman deniers. The white costeth seven 
 deniers a pound, and the black is sold after 
 foure deniers by the pound." — Pliny, tr. by 
 Phil. HoUand, Bk. xii. oh. 7. 
 
 c. 80-90. ' ' And there come to these marts 
 great ships, on account of the bulk and 
 quantity of pepper and malabathrum . . . 
 The Pepper is brought (to market) here, 
 being produced largely only in one district 
 near these marts, that which is called Kot- 
 tonarike." — Periplus, § 56. 
 
 c. A.D. 100. "The Pepper-Tree (ireVspi 
 SivSpov) is related to grow in India ; it is 
 short, and the fruit as it first puts it forth 
 is long, resembling pods ; and this long 
 pepper has within it (grains) like small 
 millet, which are what grow to be the perfect 
 (black) pepper. At the proper aeaaon it 
 opena and puts forth a cluster bearing the 
 berries such as we know them. But those 
 that are like unripe grapes, which consti- 
 tute the white pepper, serve the best for 
 eye-remedies, and for antidotes, and for 
 theriacal potencies." — Dioscorides.Mat. Med. 
 ii. 188. 
 
 c. 545. " This is the Pepper-tree " (there is 
 a drawing). " Every plant of it is twined 
 round some lofty forest tree, for it is weak 
 and slim like the slender stems of the vine. 
 And every bunch of fruit has a double leaf 
 as a shield ; and it is very green, like the 
 green of rue." — Oosmas, Book xi. 
 
 » Hanbury and Flaekiger, Pharmaiographia. 
 
PERGUNNAH. 
 
 530 
 
 PERSIMMON. 
 
 c. 870. "The mariners say every bunch 
 of pepper has over it a leaf that shelters it 
 from tne rain. When the rain ceases the 
 leaf turns aside ; if rain reoomraenoes the 
 leai again covers the fruit." — IbtiKhwdddba, 
 in Journ. As., Ser. vi., torn, v., 284. 
 
 1166. " The trees which bear this fruit 
 are planted in the fields which surround 
 the towns, and every one knows his planta- 
 tion. The trees are small, and the pepper 
 is originally white, but when they collect it 
 they put it into basons and pour hot water 
 upon it ; it is then exposed to the heat of 
 the sun, and dried ... in the course of 
 which process it becomes of a black colour." 
 — Bdbbi Benjamin, in Wright, p. 114. 
 
 0. 1330. " L'albore che fa il pepe fe fatto 
 come I'elera che nasce su pei; gli muri. 
 Questo pepe sale su per gli arbori che I'uo- 
 mini piantano a modo de I'elera, e sale sopra 
 tutti li arbori piti alti. Questo pepe fa rami 
 amododell'uve; . . . ematurosilovendemiano 
 a modo de I'uve e poi pongono il pepe al sole 
 a seccare come uve passe, e nulla altra cosa 
 si fa del pepe." — Odoric, in Cathay, App. 
 xlvil. 
 
 Pergunnah, s. Hind, pargana, a 
 subdivision of a ' District ' or ZiUa 
 (q. Y.). 
 
 c. 1500. " The divisions into slibas and 
 parganas, which are maintained to the 
 present day in the province of Tatta, were 
 made by these people" (the Samma Dy- 
 nasty).— TdHkh-i-Tdhiri, in Elliot, i. 273. 
 
 1535. " Item, from the 3 praguanas, 
 viz., Anzor, Cairena, Fanchenaa 133,260 
 Jedeas."—S. BoUlho, Tombo, 139. 
 
 1812. "A certain number of villages 
 with a society thus organised, formed a per- 
 gunnah."— JY/tfi Beport, 16. 
 
 Pergunnahs, The Twenty-four, 
 
 n.p. The oiiioial name of the District 
 immediately adjoining and inclosing, 
 though not administratively including, 
 Calcutta. The name is one of a cha- 
 racter very ancient in India and the 
 East. It was the original ' Zemin- 
 dary of Calcutta ' granted to the Eng- 
 lish Company by a 'Subadar's Per- 
 •wana' in 1757-58. This grant was sub- 
 sequently confirmed by the GreatMogul 
 as an unconditional and rent-free jag- 
 hire (q.v.). 
 
 The quotation from Sir Eichard 
 Phillips's Million of Facts, illustrates 
 the development of " facts" out of the 
 moral consciousness. The book con- 
 tains many of equal value. An ap- 
 proximate parallel to this statement 
 would be that London is divided into 
 .Seven Dials. 
 
 1765. "The lands of the twenty-four 
 JPurgunnahs, ceded to the Company by 
 the treaty of 1757, which subsequently be- 
 
 came Colonel Olive's jagghier, were rated on 
 the King's books at 2 lac and 22,000 rupees." 
 — Holwell, Hilt. Events, 2nd ed., p. 217. 
 
 1812. " The number of convicts con- 
 fined at the six stations of this division 
 (independent of .Zillah Twenty-four per- 
 gunnahs) is about 4,000. _ Of them pro- 
 bably nine-tenths are dacoits." — Fifth Be- 
 port, 559. 
 
 0. 1831. " Bengal is divided in 24 Per- 
 gunnahs, each with its judge and magis- 
 trate, registrar, &o." — Sir B. Phillips, 
 Million of Facts, stereot. ed. 1843, 927. 
 
 Peri, s. This Persian word for a 
 class of imaginary sprites, rendered 
 familiar in the verses of Moore and 
 Southey, has no blood-relationship 
 with the English Fairy, notwithstand- 
 ing the exact compliance with Grimm's 
 Law in the change of initial consonant, 
 The Persian word is pari, from par, 
 'a feather, or wing;' therefore 'the 
 winged one ; ' whilst the genealogy of 
 fairy is apparently Ital. fata, French 
 fee, whence feerie ("fay-dom") and 
 thence fairy. 
 
 1800. 
 "From oluster'd henna, and from orange 
 groves, 
 That with such perfumes fill the breeze 
 
 As Feris to their Sister bear, 
 When from the»summit of some lofty 
 tree 
 She hangs encaged, the captive of the 
 
 Dives." Thalaba, vi. 24. 
 
 1817. 
 " But nought can charm the luckless Peri ; 
 Her soul is sad— her wings are weary." 
 Moore, Paradise and the Peri. 
 
 Persaim, n.p. This is an old form 
 of the name of Bassein (q-v.) in Pegu. 
 It occurs (e.g.) in Milium, h. 281. 
 
 1759. " The Country for 20 miles round 
 Persaim is represented as capable of pro- 
 ducing Rice, sufficient to supply the Coast 
 of Chokomandel from Pondichei-y to Ma- 
 suUpatam." — Letter in Dalrvmple, i. 110. 
 Also in a Chart by Capt. G. Baker, 1754. 
 
 1795. " Having ordered presents of a 
 trivial nature to be presented, in return for 
 those brought from Negrais, he referred the 
 deputy ... to the Birman Governor of 
 Persaim for a ratification and final adjust- 
 ment of the treaty." — Symes, p. 40. 
 
 But this author also uses Bassien [e.g. 32), 
 and "Persaim or Bassien " (39), which alter- 
 natives are also in the chart by Ensign 
 'Wood. 
 
 Persimmon, s. This American name 
 is applied to a fruit common in China 
 and Japan, which in a dried state is 
 imported largely from China into Tibet. 
 The tree is the Diospyros halti, L. fil., a 
 species of the same genus which pro- 
 
PERUMBAUCUM. 
 
 531 
 
 PESHAWUR. 
 
 duces ebony. The word is properly 
 the name of an American fruit and 
 tree of the same genus (J?, virginiana), 
 also called date-plum, and, according 
 to the Dictionary of Worcester .belonged 
 to the Indian language of Virginia. 
 
 1878. " The finest fruit of Japan is the 
 Kaki or perBimmon {Diospyros Kaki), a large 
 golden fruit on a beautiful tree." — Miss 
 Bird's Japan, i. 234. 
 
 Perumbauonm, n.p. A town 14 m. 
 N.W. of Conjeveram, in the district 
 of Madras. 
 
 The name is ■peiha.-ps perum pakkam, 
 ' big vOlage.' 
 
 Pescaria, n.p. The Coast of Tin- 
 nevelly was so called by the Portu- 
 guese, from the great pearl 'fishery ' 
 there. 
 
 160O. "There are in the Seas of the 
 !East three principal mines where they fish 
 pearls . . . The third is between the Isle 
 of Ceilon and Cape Comory, and on this 
 account the Coast which runs from the said 
 Cape to the shoals of Ramanancor and 
 Manlr is called, in part, Pescaria . . . " — 
 I/ucena, 80. 
 
 1615. "lam nonnihil de or4 Fiscaria 
 dicamus quae iam inde a promontorio Com- 
 morino in Orientem ad usque breuia Kam- 
 anancoridis extenditur, quod haud procul 
 inde celeberrimus,maxinius, et copiosissimus 
 toto Oriente Margaritarum piscatus insti- 
 tuituT . . ."—Jarric, Thes., L 445. 
 
 1710. "The Coast of the Pescaria of 
 the mother of pearl which runs from the 
 Cape of Camonm to the Isle of Manar, for 
 the space of seventy leagues, with a breadth 
 of six inland, was the first debarcation of 
 this second conquest." — S<mm, Orient. Con- 
 quist., i. 122. 
 
 Peshawur, n.p. Peshawar. This 
 name of what is now the frontier city 
 and garrison of India towards Kabul, 
 is sometimes alleged to have been 
 given by Akbar. But in substance the 
 name is of great antiquity, and all 
 that can be alleged as to Akbar is that 
 he is said to have modified the old 
 name, and that since his time the pre- 
 sent form has been in use. A notice 
 of the change is quoted below from 
 Gen. Cunningham; we cannot give the 
 authority on which the statement 
 rests. Peshawar could hardly be called 
 a frontier town in the time of Akbar, 
 standing as it did according to the 
 admimstrativedivisionof the-4jre, about 
 the middle of the Suba of Kabul, which 
 mcluded Kashmir and all west of it. 
 We do not find that the modem 
 form occurs in the text of the Am 
 
 as pubKshed by Prof. Blochmann. 
 In the translation of the Tabakat-i- 
 Akbari of Nizamu-d-din Ahmad (died 
 1594-5), in Elliot, we find the name 
 transliterated variously as Peshdwar (v. 
 448), Parah&war (293), Parshor (423), 
 Pershor (424). We cannot doubt that 
 the Chinese form Folauaha in Pah-hian 
 already expresses the name Parasha- 
 war, or Parshawar. 
 
 c. 400. "From Gandhara, going south 4 
 days' journey, we arrive at the country of 
 Po-lan-sha. In old times Buddha, in com- 
 pany with all his disciples, travelled through 
 this country." — Fah-hian, by Beal, p. 34. 
 
 c. 630. "The Kingdom of Kien-to-lo 
 (Gandhara) extends about 1000 li from E. to 
 W. and 800 U from S. to N. On the East 
 it adjoins the river Sin (Indus). The caiDital 
 of this country is called Pu-ln-sha-pu-lo 
 (PurashapOra) . . . The towns and villages 
 are almost deserted . . , There are about a 
 thousand convents, ruined and abandoned ; 
 fuU of wild plants, and presenting only a 
 melancholy solitude. . . ." — Hwen T'sanri, 
 PU. Baud., ii. 104-105. 
 
 c. 1001. "On his (MahmM's) reaching 
 Fnrshanr, he pitched his tent outside the 
 city. There he received intelligence of the 
 bold resolve of .Taipei, the enemy of God, 
 and the King of Hind, to oflfer opposition." 
 —Al'-Utbi, in Mliot, ii. 25. 
 
 c. 1020. " The aggregate of these waters 
 forms a large river opposite the city of 
 Parshawar.' — Al-Birvml, in Elliot, i. 47. 
 See also 63. 
 
 1059. "The Amir ordered a letter to be 
 despatched to the minister, telling him ' I 
 have determined to go to Hindustan, and 
 pass the winter in Waihind, and Marmin^ra, 
 and Barshnr . . ." — Baihaki, in Elliot, ii. 
 150. 
 
 c. 1220. "Farshabnr. The vulgar pro- 
 nunciation is Barshawnr. A large tract 
 between Ghazna and Labor, famous in the 
 history of the Musulraan conquest." — Ya- 
 kut, in Barbier de Meynard, Diet, de la 
 Perse, 418. 
 
 1519. "We held a consultation, in which 
 it was resolved to plunder the country of 
 the Afertdl Afghans, as had been proposed 
 by Sultan Bayezld, to fit up the fort of 
 Pershawer for the reception of their eflfects 
 and com, and to leave a garrison in it." — 
 Bdber, 276. 
 
 c. 1555. ' ' We came to the city of Pnrsha- 
 war, and having thus fortunately passed 
 the Kotal we reached the town of Joshaya. 
 On the Kotal we saw rhinoceroses, the size 
 of a small elephant." — Sidi 'AH, in J. As., 
 Ser. i., torn. ix. 201. 
 
 c. 1590. "Tuman Bagram, which they 
 call Parshawar ; the spring here is a source 
 of delight. There is in this place a great 
 place of worship which they call Gorkhatri, 
 to which people, especially Jogis, resort 
 from great distances." — Ain (orig.), i. 592. 
 M M 2 
 
PESHGUBZ. 
 
 532 
 
 PESHWA. 
 
 1783. " The heat of FeshouT seemed to 
 me more intense, than that of any country 
 I have visited in the upper parts of India. 
 Other places may be warm ; hot winds 
 blowing over tracts of sand may drive us 
 under the shelter of a wetted skreen ; but 
 at Peshour, the atmosphere, in the summer 
 solstice, becomes almost inflammable." — G. 
 Forster, ed. 1808, ii. 57. 
 
 1863. " Its present name we owe to Ak- 
 bar, whose fondness for innovation led him 
 to change the ancient Parashawara, of 
 which he did not know the meaning, to 
 Peshiwar, or the 'frontier town.' Abul 
 Fazl gives both names."* — Ounningha/m, 
 Arch. Heports, ii. 87. 
 
 Peshcubz, s. Aformof dagger, the 
 blade of -wMoli has a straight thick back, 
 whilst the edge curves inwardly from 
 a broad base to a very sharp point. 
 Pars, pesh-kabz, 'fore-grip.' The 
 handle is usually made of sMrmdht, 
 ' the white bone (tooth?) of a large ce- 
 tacean;' probably morse-tooth, which 
 is repeatedly mentioned in the early 
 English trade with Persia as an article 
 much in demand {e.g. see Sainsbury-, 
 ii. pp. 65, 159, 204, 305 ; iii. 89, 162, 
 268, 287, etc.). 
 
 Feshcusll, s. VQxs.pesh-kaah. Wil- 
 son interprets this as literally 'first- 
 fruits.' It is used for an offering or 
 tribute, but with many specific and 
 technical senses which will be found 
 in Wilson, e.g. a fine on appointment, 
 renewal, or investiture ; a quit-rent, a 
 payment exacted on lands formerly 
 rent-free, or in substitution for service 
 no longer exacted; sometimes a present 
 to a great man, or (loosely) for the ordi- 
 nary government demand on land. 
 
 1673. "Sometimes sending Pishoashes 
 of considerable value." — Fryer, 166. 
 
 1675. " Being informed that Mr. Mohun 
 had sent a Piscash of Persian Wine, Cases 
 of Stronge Water, &o. to ye Great Governour 
 of this Countrey, that is 2d. or M. pson in 
 ye kingdome, I went to his house to speake 
 abt. it, when he kept me to dine with him." 
 —PucUe's Diary, MS. in India Office. 
 
 1689. " But the Pishcushes or Presents 
 expected by the Nabobs axii Omrahs retarded 
 our Inlargement for some time notwith- 
 standing." — Ovington, 415. 
 
 1761. " I have obtained a promise from 
 his Majesty of his royal confirmation of all 
 your possessions and priviledges, provided 
 you pay him a proper pishcush . . . ." — 
 Major Carnac to the Governor and Council, 
 in Van Sittart, i. 119. 
 
 1811. "By the fixed or regulated sum 
 
 * Gladwin does in his translation : but see 
 ilbove. 
 
 . . . . the Sultan . . . means the Paish- 
 cush, or tribute, which he was bound by 
 former treaties to pay to the Government of 
 Poonah ; but wmon he does not think 
 proper to . . . designate by any term 
 denotive of inferiority, which the word 
 Paishcush certainly is." — Kirkpatrick, Note 
 on Tippoo's Letters, p. 9. 
 
 Fesh-khana and Fesh-khidmat, ss. 
 Pers. 'Fore-service.' The tents and 
 accompanying retinue sent on over- 
 night, during a march, to the new 
 camping groujid, to receive the master 
 on his arrival. A great personage 
 among the natives, or among our- 
 selves, has a complete double establish- 
 ment, one portion of which goes thus, 
 every night in advance. 
 
 1665. " When the King is in the field, 
 he hath usually two Camps ... to the end 
 that when he breaketh up and leaveth one, 
 the other may have passed before by a day 
 and be found ready when he arriveth at the 
 place design'd to encamp at : And 'tis there- 
 fore that they are called Peiche-kanes, as 
 if you should say. Houses going before ..." 
 — Bernier, 115. 
 
 Feshwa, s. from Pers. ' a leader, a 
 guide.' The chief minister of the 
 Mahratta power, who afterwards, sup- 
 planting his master, the descendant of 
 Sivaji, became practically the prince 
 of an independent state and chief of 
 the Mahrattas. The Peshwa's power 
 expired with the surrender to Sir John 
 Malcolm of the last Peshwa, Baji ESo, 
 in 1817. He lived in wealthy exile, 
 and with a j'Sgir under his own juris- 
 diction, at BhitQr, nearOawnpoor, till 
 January, 1851. His adopted son, and 
 the claimant of his honours and allow- 
 ances, was the infamous Nana Sahib. 
 
 Mr. C. P. Brown gives a feminine 
 peshwin : "The princess Ganga Bai was 
 PesJiwm of Purandhar." (MS. notes.) 
 
 1673. " He answered, it is well, and 
 referred our Business to Mora Pundit his 
 Peshua, or Chancellour, to examine our 
 Articles, and give an Account what they 
 were." — Fryer, 79. 
 
 1803. " But how is it with the Peshwah? 
 He has no minister; no person has ih- 
 fluence over him, and he is only guided by 
 his own caprices." — Wellington Desp. (ed. 
 1837) ii. 177. 
 
 In the following passage [qitando- 
 quidem dormitana) ttie Great Duke had 
 forgotten that things were changed 
 since he left India, whilst the editor 
 perhaps did not know : 
 
 1841. " If you should draw more troops 
 from the Establishment of Fort St. George, 
 
PETERSILLY. 
 
 533 
 
 FIGE. 
 
 you will have to place under arms the 
 subsidiary force of the Nizam, the Feish- 
 wah, and the force in Mysore, and the dis- 
 tricts ceded by the Nizam in 1800-1801."— 
 Letter from the D. of Wellington, in Ind, 
 Adm. of Lord Mlmborough, 1874. (Deo. 
 29th.) 
 
 The Duke was oblivious when he spoke of 
 the Peshwa's Subsidiary Force in 1841. 
 
 Petersilly, s. This is the name by 
 •which • parsley ' is generally called in 
 N. India. We have heard it quoted 
 there as an instance of the absurd cor- 
 mption of English words in the mouths 
 of natives. But this case at least might 
 more justly be quoted as an example 
 of accurate transfer. The word is 
 simply the Dutch term for ' parsley,' 
 viz., petersilie, from the Lat. petro- 
 selinum, of which parsley is itself a 
 double corruption through the Prenoh 
 persil. In the Arabic of Avicenna the 
 name is given as fatrasiliun. 
 
 Fettah, s. Tamil, pettai. The ex- 
 tramural suburb of a fortress, or the 
 town attached and adjacent to a for- 
 tress. The pettah is itself often sepa- 
 rately fortified ; the fortress is then its 
 citadel. The Mahratti peth is used in 
 like manner, The word constantly 
 occurs in the histories of war in 
 Southern India. 
 
 . 1630. '"Azam Xh^n, having ascended 
 the Pass of Aujan-d4dh, encamped 3 kos 
 from Dh&iir. He then directed Multafit 
 Kh^ ... to make an attack upon . . . 
 Dhartir and its petta, where once a week 
 people from all parts, far and near, were 
 accustomed to meet for buying and selling." 
 —Mdvl Bamld, in Elliot, vii. 20. 
 
 1763. "The pagoda served as a citadel 
 to a large pettah, by which name the 
 people on the Coast of Coromandel call 
 every town contiguous to a fortress." — 
 Orme, i. 147, ed. 1803. 
 
 1791. "... The petta or town (at Ban- 
 galore) of great extent to the north of the 
 fort, was surrounded by an indifferent ram- 
 part and excellent ditch, with an interme- 
 aiate' berm . . . planted with impenetrable 
 and well-grown thorns. . . Neither the fort 
 nor the petta had drawbridges." — Willcs, 
 Eia. Sketches, iii. 123. 
 
 1803. " The pettah waU was very lofty, 
 and defended by towers, and had no ram- 
 part."— TTcJimj/toM, ii. 193, ed. 1837. 
 
 1809. " I passed through a country little 
 ■cultivated ... to Kingeri, which has a 
 small mud-fort in good repair, and a pettah 
 ■apparently well filled with inhabitants."— 
 Li. Valentia, i. 412. 
 
 .1839. "The EngUsh ladies told mfe this 
 Pettah was ' a horrid place — quite native !' 
 
 and advised me never to go into it ; so I 
 went next day, of course, and found it most 
 curious — really quite native." — Letters from 
 Madras, 289. 
 
 Pial, s. A raised platform on which 
 people sit, usually under the veranda, 
 or on either side of the door of the 
 house. It is a purely S. Indian word, 
 and partially corresponds to the N. 
 Indian chabutra (see chabootrah). 
 Wilson conjectures the word to be 
 Telugu, but it is in fact a f otm of the 
 Portuguese^oyo andpoyal {Spa.n.poyo), 
 ' a seat or bench.' This is again, ac- 
 cording to Diez (i. 326) from the Latin 
 podium, a projecting base, a balcony. 
 Bluteau explains poyal as ' steps for 
 mounting on horseback ' {Scotice, ' a 
 louping-on stone '). The quotation 
 from Mr. Gover describes the S. Indian 
 thing in full. > 
 
 1553. "... paying him his courtesy in 
 Moorish fashion, wliicn was seating himself 
 along ■mth him on a poyal." — Gastanheda, 
 vi. 3. 
 
 1578. "In the public square at Goaj as 
 it was running furiously along, an infirm 
 man came in its way, and could not escape ; 
 but the elephant took him up in its trunk, 
 and ■without doing him any hurt deposited 
 him on a poyo." — Acosta, Tractado, 432. 
 
 1602. " The natives of this region who 
 are called laos, are men so arrogant that 
 they think no others their superiors . . . 
 insomuch that if a lao in passing along the 
 street becomes aware that any one of 
 another nation is on a poyal, or any place 
 above him, if the person does not imme- 
 diately come down, . . . until he is gone by, 
 he will kill him."— Couto, IV. iii. 1. 
 
 1873. "Built against the front waU of 
 every Hindu house in Southern India . . . 
 is a bench 3 feet high and as many broad. 
 It extends along the whole frontage, except 
 where the house-door stands . . . The posts 
 of the veranda or pandal are fixed in the 
 ground a few feet in front of the bench, 
 enclosing a sort of platform : for the base- 
 ment of the house is generally 2 or 3 feet 
 above the street level. The raised bench 
 is called the Pyal, and is the lounging-place 
 by day. It also serves in the hot months 
 as a couch for the night . . . There the 
 visitor is received ; there the bargaining is 
 done ; there the beggar plies his trade, and 
 the Yogi sounds his conch ; there also the 
 members of the household clean their teeth, 
 amusing themselves the while with belches 
 and other frightful noises . . . ."—Pyal 
 Schools in Madras, by JE. C. Gover, in Ind. 
 Antiq. ii. 52. 
 
 Pice, s. Hind, ^aisa, a small copper 
 coin, which under the Anglo-Indian 
 system of currency is | of an anna, 
 i of a rupee, or somewhat less than | 
 
PICOTA. 
 
 534 
 
 FICOTTAH. 
 
 of a fartlimg. Pice is used slangislily 
 for money in general. 
 
 By Act XXni. of 1870 (cl. 8) tlie 
 f ollowiag copper coins are current : — 
 1. Double Pice or Half-anna. 2. Pice 
 or J anna. 3. Half-pice or J annat. 
 4. Pie or i anna. No. 2 is the only 
 one in very common use. 
 
 As with most other coins, weights, 
 and measures, there used to be pucka 
 pice, and cutcha pice (see cutclia and 
 pucka). The distinction was some- 
 times between the regularly minted 
 copper of the Grovernment and certaia 
 amorphous pieces of copper which did 
 duty for small change {e.g. in the N .W. 
 Provinces within memory), or between 
 single and double Pice, i.e. i anna- 
 pieces and I anna-pieces. 
 
 c. 1590. " The Sdm ... is the fortieth 
 part of the rupee. At first this coin was 
 called Faisah." — Ain, 31. 
 
 1615. " Pice, which is a Copper Coyne ; 
 twelve Drammes make one Pice. The 
 English Shilling, if weight, will yeeld thirtie 
 three Pice and a halfe." — W. Peyton, in 
 Purchas, i. 530. 
 
 1616. "Brasse money, which they call 
 Pices, whereof three or thereabouts coun- 
 tervail a Peny." — Terry, in Purchas, ii. 
 1471. 
 
 1648. " . . . de Fey sen zijn kooper gelt 
 . . ."—Van Twist, 62. 
 
 1653. " Peca est vne monnoye du Mogol 
 de la valeur de 6 deniers. " — De la Boullaye-le- 
 Gouz, ed. 1657, p. 553. 
 
 1673. "Pice, a sort of Copper Money 
 current among the Poorer sort of People . . . 
 the Company's Accounts are kept in Book- 
 rate Pice, viz. 32 to the Mam. [i.e. Mamoodie, 
 q.v.], and 80 Pice to the Eupee." — Fryer, 
 205. 
 
 1689. "Lower than these (pice), bitter- 
 Almonds here (at Surat) pass for Money, 
 about Sixty of which make a Pice." — 
 Ovington, 219. 
 
 1726. "1 Ana makes 1| stuyvers or 2 
 ]?eya."—Valentijn, v. 179. 
 
 1768. " Shall I risk my cavalry, which 
 cost 1000 rupees each horse, against your 
 ca,nnon balls that cost two picel — No. — I 
 will march your troops until their legs be- 
 come the size of their bodies." — Hyder Ali, 
 Letter to Col. Wood, in Forbes, Or. Mem. 
 iii. 287. 
 
 c. 1816. "'Here,' said he, 'is four 
 pucker-pice for Mary to spend in the 
 bazar ; but I will thank you, Mrs. Browne, 
 not to let her have any fruit . . ." —Mrs. 
 Sherwood's Stories, 16, ed. 1863. Also see Pie. 
 
 Ficota, s. An additional allowance 
 or per centage, added as a handicap to 
 the weight of goods, which varied with 
 every description, — and which the 
 
 editor of the Subsidins supposes to 
 have led to the varieties of bahar 
 (q.v.). Thus at Ormuz the baharwas of 
 20 farazolas (see Frazala), to which 
 was added, as picota, for cloves and mace 
 Smaunds (of Ormus), or about ^ addi- 
 tional ; for cinnamon ^ additional ; for 
 benzoin i additional, etc. See the Pesos, 
 &c. of A. Nunes (1554) passim. We 
 have not been able to trace the origin 
 of this term, nor any modern use. 
 
 Ficottah., s. This is the term ap- 
 plied in S. India to that ancient ma- 
 chine for raising water, which consists 
 of a long lever or yard, pivotted on an 
 upright post, weighted on the short 
 arm and bearing a line and bucket on 
 the long arm. It is the dherJcli of Upper 
 India, the shadUf of the Nile, and the 
 old English sweep, swape, or sway-pole. 
 The machine is we believe still used in 
 the Terra Incognita of market-gardens 
 8.B. of London. The name is Portu- 
 guese picota, a marine term now ap- 
 plied to the handle of a ship's pump 
 and post in which it works — a 'pump- 
 brake.' The picota at sea was also 
 used as a pillory, whence the employ- 
 ment of the word as quoted from. 
 Oorrea. 
 
 The word is given in the Glossary 
 attached tothe "Fifth Eeport" (1812), 
 but with no indication of its source. 
 Fryer (1673, pub. 1698), describes the 
 thing without giving it a name. In 
 the following the word is used in the 
 marine sense : 
 
 , 1524. " He (V. da Gama) ordered no- 
 tice to be given that no seaman should 
 wear a cloak, except on Sunday . . . and 
 if he did, that it should be taken from him 
 by the constables (Ihe aerra tomada polos 
 meirinhos), and the man put in the picota 
 in disgrace, for one day. He found great 
 fault with men of military service wearing 
 cloaks, for in that guise they did not look 
 like soldiers." — Gorrea, Lendas, ii. 2, 822. 
 
 c. 1780. " Partout les pakoties, ou puits 
 kbascule, ^toient enmouvement pourfoumir 
 I'eau n^cessaire aux plantes, et partout on 
 entendoit les jardiniers dgayerleurstravaux 
 par des chansons." — Haafner, ii. 217. 
 
 1782. " Pour cet effet (arroser les terres) 
 on emploie une machine appellfo FicSte. 
 C'est une bascule dress^e sur le bord d'un 
 puits ou d'un r&ervoir d'eaux pluviales, 
 pour en tirer I'eau, et la oonduire ensuite 
 oil I'on veut." — Sonnerat, Voyage, i. 188. 
 
 1807. _ "In one place I saw people em- 
 ployed in watering a rice-field with the 
 Yatam, or Facota, as it is called by the 
 English." — Buclumam,, Journey through My- 
 sore, &c., i. 15. 
 
PIE. 
 
 535 
 
 PIEGE-aOOBS. 
 
 Pie, s. Hind, pd'i, tlie smallest 
 copper coin of the Anglo-Indian cur- 
 rency, being i of an anna, jij of a 
 rupee, =about | a fartiung. 
 
 This is now the authorised meaning 
 of pie. But pSl -was originally, it 
 would seem, the fourth part of an 
 anna, and in fact identical with jpice, 
 q.Y. It is the Mahratti pa'l, ' a 
 quarter,' from Skt. pad in that sense. 
 
 Piece-goods. This, which is now 
 the technical term for Manchester 
 cottons imported into India, was ori- 
 ginally applied in trade to the Indian 
 cottons exported to England, a trade 
 which appears to have been deliber- 
 ately killed by the heavy duties which 
 Lancashire procured to be imposed in 
 its own interest, as in its own interest 
 it has recently procured the abolition 
 of the small import duty on English 
 piece-goods in India.* 
 
 Lists of the various kinds of Indian 
 piece-goods will be found in Milbum 
 
 * It is an easy assiunption that this export 
 trade from India was killed by the development 
 of machinery in England. We can hardly douht 
 that this cause would have killed it in time. But 
 it was not left to any such lingering and natural 
 death. Much time would be required to trace the 
 whole of this episode of " ancient histoiy." But 
 it is certain that this Indian trade was not killed 
 by natural causes : it was lalled by jyrohiMtory 
 duties. 
 
 Tliese duties were so high in 1783 that they were 
 declared to operate as a premium on smuggling, 
 and they were reduced to 18 per cent, ad valorem. 
 
 In the year 1796-97 the value of piece-goods from 
 India imported into England was £2,776,682, or 
 one-third of the whole value of the imports from 
 India, which was £8,252,309. And in the sixteen 
 years between 1793-4 and 1809-10 (inclusive) the 
 imports* of Indian piece-goods amounted in value 
 to £26,171,126. 
 
 In 1799 the duties were raised. I need not give 
 details, but will come down to 1814, just before 
 the close of the war, when they were, I believe, at 
 a maximum. The duties then, on "plain white 
 'calicoes," were : — 
 
 £ s. d. 
 
 Warehouse duty . .400 per cent. 
 
 War enhancement . 10 ,, 
 
 Customs duty . 50 ,, 
 
 War enhancement . 12 10 ,, 
 
 Total 
 
 67 10 ■fl'^'' •■?"*■ 
 I on value. 
 
 There was an Excise duty upon British manu- 
 factured and printed goods of 3Jd. per square 
 yard, and of twice that amount on foreign (Indian) 
 calico and muslin printed in Great Britain, and 
 tlie whole of both duty and excise upon such 
 goods was recoverable as di-awback upon re-expor- 
 tation. But on the exportation of Indian white 
 SMds there was no drawback recoverable ; and 
 stuffs printed in India were at this time, so far as 
 we can discern, not admitted tMough the English 
 CuaUm-houM at all until 1826, when they were 
 admitted on a duty of Sid. per square yard. 
 
 (See m the Statutes, 43 Geo. III. capp. 68, 69, 70 ; 
 54 Geo. HI. cap. 36 ; 6 Geo. IV. cap. 3 ; also Mae- 
 VMrsons Annals of Commerce, iv. 426). 
 
 (i. 44, 45, 46, and ii. 90, 221), and we 
 assemble them below. It is not in our 
 power to explain their peculiarities, 
 except in very few cases, found under 
 their proper heading. 
 
 1665. "I have sometima? stood amazed 
 at the vast quantity of (Jotton-Oloth of al 
 sorts, fine and others, tinged and white, 
 which the Hollanders alone draw from 
 thence and transport into many places, 
 especially into Japan and Europe ; not to 
 mention what the English, Portingal and 
 Indian merchants carry away from those 
 parts."— £<T»ie?-, E.T., 141. 
 
 1785. (Res", of Court of Directors of the 
 E. I. C, 8th October) "... that the Cap- 
 tains and Officers of all ships that shall sail 
 from any part of India, after receiving 
 notice hereof, shall be allowed to bring 
 8000 pieces of piece-goodB and no more . . . 
 that 5000 pieces and no more, may consist 
 of white Muslins and Calliooes, stitched or 
 plain, or either of them, of which 5000 
 pieces only 2000 may consist of any of the 
 following sorts, viz., Alliballies, Alrochs (?), 
 Cossaes, Doreas, Jamdanrms, MulmvXs, 
 Nainsooks, Neckcloths, Tanjeebs, and Ter- 
 rindams, and that 3000 pieces, and no more, 
 may consist of coloured ^iece-goods. ..." 
 &c., &c. — In Seton-Karr, i. 83. 
 
 Piece-goods fm-merly exported from Bombay 
 and Surat. 
 
 1. Annabatchies. 13. Lemmannees. 
 
 2. Bombay Stuffs. 14. Loonghee, Ma- 
 
 3. Byrampauts. grub. 
 
 4. Bejutapauts. 15. Musters. 
 
 5. Brawls. 16. Nunsarees. 
 
 6. Beteellas. 17. Neganepauts. 
 
 7. Chalias. 18. Niccannees. 
 
 8. (ihelloes. 19. Salempores. 
 
 9. Chintz, of sorts. 20. Saloopauts. 
 
 10. Dhooties. 21. Stuffs, brown. 
 
 11. Guinea Stuffs. 22. Tapseils (see p. 8). 
 
 12. Long-cloths. 
 
 Piece-goods exported from Madras and the 
 Coast, besides 6, 9, 13, 19, in the preced- 
 ing List. 
 
 1. AUeja. 11. Moorees. 
 
 2. Aunneketchies. 12. Oringal (cloths). 
 
 3. Callawapores. 13. Percaulas. 
 
 4. Cattaketchies. 14. Punjums. 
 
 5. Chavonis. 15. Putton Ketchies. 
 
 6. Doreas. 16. Bomals. 
 
 7. Ginghams. 17. Sassergates. 
 
 8. Gudeloor (dimi- 18. Sastracundees. 
 
 ties). 19. Tarnatannes (.'). 
 
 9. Izarees. 20. Ventepollams. 
 10. Moneporo cloths. 
 
 Piece-goods ; the kinds imported into Great 
 Britain from Bengal, besides 1 (? Atcha- 
 bannies), 6, 8 (? Chillaes), 9, 10, in the 
 Bombay List, and 1 (? Allachas), 7, 16, 
 in the Madras List. 
 
 1. Adatis. 6. Baftas. 
 
 2. AUibalUes. 7. Bandannas. 
 
 3. AUibinnies. 8. Blue cloth. 
 
 4. Arrahs. 9. Calicoes. 
 
 5. Aubrahs. 10. Callipatties. 
 
PIGBAUN. 
 
 536 
 
 PIG-STICKING. 
 
 11. Cambays. 44. 
 
 12. Cambrics. 45. 
 
 13. Carpets. 46. 
 
 14. Carridarries. 47. 
 
 15. Charconnaes. 48. 
 
 16. Chinechuras. 49. 
 16a. ChittabuUies. 50. 
 
 17. Chowfcars. 51. 
 
 18. Clranderbannies. 52. 
 
 19. Chundraconaes, 53. 
 
 20. Chuoklaes. 
 
 21. Clouts. 
 
 22. Coopees. 
 
 23. Corahs. 
 
 24. Cossaes. 
 
 25. Cushtaes. 
 
 26. Cuttannees. 
 
 27. Diapers. 
 
 28. Dimities. 
 
 29. Doreas. 
 
 30. Dosooties. 
 
 31. Dungarees. 
 
 32. Dysucksoys. 
 
 33. Elatches. 
 
 34. Emmerties. 
 
 35. Gurrahs. 
 
 36. Habassies. 
 
 37. Herba Taffaties. 
 
 38. Humhums. 
 
 39. Jamdannies. 
 
 40. Jamwars. 
 
 41. Kincha cloth. 
 
 42. Kissorsoys. 
 
 43. Laccowries. 
 
 70. 
 71. 
 72. 
 73. 
 74. 
 75. 
 
 LoonglieeSjHerba 
 
 Mamoodeatties. 
 
 Mammoodies. 
 
 Muggadooties. 
 
 Mulmuls. 
 
 Mushrues. 
 
 Naibabies. 
 
 Nainsooks. 
 
 Nillaes. 
 
 Falampores, 
 
 Peniascoes. 
 
 Peroaulahs. 
 
 Fhotaes. 
 
 Pulecat handker- 
 chiefs. 
 
 Puteahs. 
 
 Kaings. 
 
 Sannoes. 
 
 Seerbauds. 
 
 Seerbetties. 
 
 Seershauds. 
 
 Seersuckers. 
 
 Shal bafts. 
 
 Sicktersoys. 
 
 Soosies. 
 
 Subnomsl or Sub- 
 loms. 
 
 Suecatoons. 
 
 Taffaties of sorts. 
 
 Tainsooks. 
 
 Tanjeebs. 
 
 Tai-torees. 
 
 Tepoys {?). 
 
 Terindams. 
 
 Figdaun, s. A spittoon; H. pik- 
 dan. Plk is properly tlie expectorated 
 juice of chewed betel. 
 
 1673. "The Booms are spread with 
 Carpets as in India, and they have Pigdans, 
 or Spitting Pots of the Earth of this Place, 
 which is valued next to that of China, to 
 void their Spittle in."— Fryer, 223. 
 
 Pigeon English. The vile jargon 
 which forms the medium of cn -nmrn mi- 
 cation at the Chinese ports between 
 Englishmen who do not speak Chinese, 
 and those Chinese with whom they are 
 in the habit of conununicating. The 
 word " business " appears, in this kind 
 of talk, to be corrupted into " pigeon " 
 and hence the name of the jargon 
 is supposed to be taken. 
 
 1880. " . . . the English traders of the 
 early days . . . instead of inducing the Chi- 
 nese to make use of correct words rather than 
 the misshapen syllables they had adopted, 
 encouraged them, by ajjprobation and ex- 
 ample, to establish Pigeon English — a 
 grotesque gibberish which would be laugh- 
 able if it were not almost melancholy." — 
 Capt. W. Gill, Biver of Golden Sand, i. 156. 
 
 1883. "The 'Pidjun English' is re- 
 volting, and the most dignified persons 
 demean themselves by speaking it . . . How 
 the whole English-speaking community, 
 vrithout distinction of rank, has come to 
 communicate with the Chinese in this baby 
 
 talk is extraordinary." — Bird, Golden Cher- 
 sonese, 37. 
 See also Butler English. 
 
 Pig-sticking. This is Anglo-Indian 
 hog-hunting, or what would be called, 
 among a people delighting more in 
 lofty expression, ' the Chase of the 
 Wild Boar.' 
 
 When, very many years since, one of 
 the present writers, destined for the 
 Bengal Presidency, first made ac- 
 quaintance with an Indian mess-table, 
 it was that of a Bombay regiment at 
 Aden — in fact of that gallant corps 
 which is now known as the 103rd Foot, 
 or Eoyal Bombay Fusiliers. Hospit- 
 able as they were, the opportunity of 
 enlightening an aspirant Bengalee on 
 the shortcomings of his Presidency 
 could not be foregone. The chief 
 counts of indictment were three : 1st. 
 The inferiority of the Ben^l Horse 
 Artillery system; 2nd. That the 
 Bengalees were guilty of the base 
 efieminacy of drinking beer out of 
 champagne glasses ; 3rd. That in pig- 
 sticking they threw the spear at the 
 boar. 
 
 The two last charges were evidently 
 ancient traditions, maintaining their 
 ground as facts down to 1840 there- 
 fore; and showed how little com- 
 munication practically existed between 
 the Presidencies as late as that year. 
 Both the allegations had long ceased 
 to be true, but probably the second 
 had been true in the last century, as the 
 third certainly had been. This may be 
 seen by the quotation from E. Lind- 
 say, and by the text and illustrations 
 of Williamson's Oriental Field Sports 
 (1807). There is, or perhaps we should 
 say more diffidently there was, still a 
 difference between the Bengal practice 
 in pig -sticking, and that of Bombay. 
 The Bengal spear is about 6 J feet long, 
 loaded with lead at the butt so that it 
 can be grasped almost quite at the 
 end and carried with the point down, 
 inclining only slightly to the front; 
 the boar's charge is received on the 
 right flank, when the point, raised to 
 45° or 60° of inclination, if rightly 
 guided, pierces biTn in the shoulder. 
 The Bombay spear is a longer weapon, 
 and is carried under the armpit like a 
 dragoon's lance. Judging irom.- El- 
 phinstone's statement below we shotdd 
 suppose that the Bombay as well as 
 the Bengal practice originally was to 
 
PIG-TAIL. 
 
 537 
 
 PILLAU. 
 
 throw the spear, but tliat both inde- 
 pendently discarded this, the Qui-Ms 
 adopting the short overhand spear, the 
 Ducks the long lance. 
 
 1773. The Hon. E. Lindsay does speak of 
 the " Wild-boar chase ; " but he wrote after 
 35 years in England, and rather eschews 
 Anglo-Indianisms : 
 
 " Our weapon consisted only of a short 
 heavy spear, three feet in length, and well 
 poised ; the boar being found and un- 
 kennelled by the spaniels, runs with great 
 speed across the plain, is pursued on horse- 
 back, and the first rider who approaches him 
 
 throws the javelin " — Lives of the 
 
 Lindsays, iii. 161. , 
 
 1807. " When (the hog) begins to slacken, 
 the attack should be commenced by the 
 horseman who may be nearest pushing on 
 to his left side ; into which the spear 
 should be throvim, so as to lodge behind 
 the shoulder blade, and about six inches 
 from the backbone. — Williamson, Oriental 
 Field Sports, p. 9. {Left must mean hog's 
 light.) 
 
 This author says that the bamboo shafts 
 were 8 or 9 feet long, but that ve^-y short 
 ones had formerly been in use ; thus con- 
 firming Lindsay. 
 
 1816. "We hog-hunt tm two, then tiff, 
 and hawk or course till dusk .... we do 
 hot throw our spears in the old way, but 
 poke with spears longer than the common 
 ones, and never part with them." — Elphvn- 
 stone, in Life, i. 311. 
 
 1848. "Swankey of the Body-Guard 
 himself, that dangerous youth, and the 
 greatest buck of all the Indian army now 
 on leave, was one day discovered by Major 
 Dobbin, tlte-d-tSte with Amelia, and de- 
 scribing the sport of pigsticking to her 
 with great humour and eloquence." — Vanity 
 Fair, ii. 288. 
 
 1866. " I may be a young pig-sticker, 
 but I am too old a sportsman to make such 
 a mistake as that." — Trevelyan, The Damik 
 Bwngalow, in Fraser, Ixxiii. 387. 
 
 1873. ". PigBticking may be very good 
 fun .... " — A True Reformer, ch. i. 
 
 1876. "You would perhaps like tiger- 
 hunting or pig-sticking ; I saw some of that 
 for a season or two in the East. Everything 
 here is poor stuff after that."— J)aTOC« De 
 Monda, ii. ch. xi. 
 
 1878. _ "In the meantime there was a 
 'pig-Bticking' meet in the neighbouring dis- 
 trict."— ii/c in the Mofusdli i. 140. 
 
 Pig-tail, s. This term is often 
 applied to the Chinaman's long plait 
 of hair, by transfer from the queue of 
 our grandfathers, to which the name 
 ■was much more appropriate. Though 
 now universal among the Chinese, 
 this fashion was only introduced by 
 their Manchu conquerors in the 17th 
 century, and was "long resisted by 
 
 the natives of the Am.oy and Swatow 
 districts, who, when finally compelled 
 to adopt the distasteful fashion, con- 
 cealed the badge of slavery beneath 
 cotton turbans, the use of which has 
 survived to the present day." {Oiks, 
 Glossary of Reference, 32.) 
 
 Previously the Chinese wore their 
 unshaven black hair gathered in a net, 
 or knotted in a chignon. De Ehodes 
 (llome, 1615, p. 5), says of the people of 
 Tongkmg, that ' ' like the Chinese they 
 have the custom of gathering the hair 
 in fine nets under the hat." 
 
 1879. "One sees a single Sikh driving 
 four lor fiive Chinamen in front of him, 
 having knotted their pigtails together for 
 reins. — Miss Bird, Golden Chersonese, 283. 
 
 Pillau,Pilow, Pilaf, &c., s. Pers. 
 palao or pilav. ^ dish, in origin 
 purely Mahommedan, consisting of 
 meat, or fowl, boiled along with rice 
 and spices. Eeoipes_ are given by 
 Herklots ; and in the Aln-i-Akbari (60;, 
 we have one for lama palao (Jaiina= 
 ' hash,' ) with several others to which, 
 the name is not given. The name is 
 almost as familiar in England as 
 curry, but not the thing. 
 
 It was an odd circumstance, some 
 30 years ago, that the two surgeons of 
 a dragoon regiment in India were 
 called Currie and Pilleau. 
 
 1616. " Sometimes they boil pieces of 
 flesh or hens, or other fowl, cut in pieces in 
 their rice, which dish they call pillaw. As 
 they order it they make it a very excellent 
 and a very well tasted food." — Teii-y, in 
 Purchas, ii. 1471. 
 
 c. 1630. " The feast begins ; it was 
 compounded of a hundred sorts of pelo and 
 candied dried meats."— Sir T. Herbert, ed. 
 1638, p. 138. 
 
 1673. " The most admired Dainty where- 
 with they stuff themselves is PuUow, 
 whereof they will fill themselves to the 
 Throat and receive no hurt, it being so well 
 prepared for the Stomach."— i^Vj/e?-, 399. 
 See also p. 93. At p. 404 he gives a 
 recipe. 
 
 1682. " They eate their pilaw and other 
 spoone-meate withoute spoones, taking up 
 their pottage in the hollow of their fingers." 
 — Evelyn, Diary, June 19. 
 
 1687. " They took up their Mess with 
 their Fingers, as the Moors do their Fillaw, 
 usingno Spoons."— Dowipier, i. 430. 
 
 1689. " Palan, that is Kice boil'd ..... 
 with Spices intermixt, and a boil'd Fowl in 
 the middle, is the most common Indiam 
 T>ish."—Ovvngton, 397. 
 
 1711. " They cannot go to the Price of 
 a Pilloe, or boil'd Fowl and Eioe; but the 
 
PINANG. 
 
 538 
 
 PINDABBY. 
 
 better sort make that their principal Dish." 
 — Lochyer, 231. 
 
 1793. "On a certain day .... all 
 the Musulman officers belonging to your 
 department shall be entertained at the 
 charge of the Sircar, with a public repast, 
 to consist of PuUao of the first sort." — 
 Select Letters of Tippoo S., App. xlii. 
 
 c. 1820. 
 " And nearer as they came, a genial savour 
 Of certain stews, and roast-meats, and 
 pilaus, 
 
 Things which in hungry mortals' eyes 
 find favour." — Don Juan, v. 47. 
 
 1848. " ' There's a pillau, Joseph, just 
 as yon like it, and Papa has brought home 
 the best turbot in Billingsgate.' " — Yamity 
 Fair, i. 20. 
 
 Pinang, s. This is the Malay word 
 for Areea, and it is almost always 
 used by the Dutch to indicate that 
 article, and after them by some Conti- 
 nental writers of otWr nations. 
 
 The Chinese word for the same yio- 
 dnct—pin-lang — ^is probably, as Bret- 
 schneider says, a corruption of the 
 Malay word. See Penang. 
 
 1726. " But Shah Soijsa gave him (viz. 
 Van der Broek, an envoy to Bajmahal in 
 1655) good words, and regaled him with 
 Pinang (a great favour), and promised that 
 he should be amply paid for everything." — 
 Valentijn, v. 165. 
 
 Pindarry, s. Hind, pinddrl, pin- 
 ddrd, but of which the more original 
 form appears to be Mahr. pendharl, a 
 member of a body of plunderers called 
 in that la,ngu.a,ge pendhdr and pendhdra. 
 The etymology of the word is very obr 
 scure. We may discard, as a curious 
 coincidence only, the circumstance ob- 
 served by Mr. H. T. Prinsep, in the 
 work quoted below (i. p. 37, note) 
 that " Pindar a seems to have the same 
 reference to Pandour that Kuzdk has to 
 Cossack." Sir John Malcolm observes 
 that the most popular etymology 
 among the natives ascribed the name 
 to the dissolute habits of the class, 
 leading them to frequent the shops 
 dealing in an intoxicating drink called 
 pinda. (One of the senses of pendlia, 
 according to Molesworth's Mahr.Dict., 
 is ' a dnnk for cattle and men, pre- 
 pared from Holcus sorghum ' (see Jowau- 
 ree) ' by steeping it and causing it to 
 ferment '). Sir John adds : ' Kurreem 
 Khan' (a famous Pindarry leader) 'told 
 me he had never heard of any other 
 reason for this name; and Major 
 Henley had the etymology confirmed 
 by the most intelligent of the Pindar- 
 
 ries of whom he inquired' {Central 
 India, 2nd ed., i. 433.) Wilson again 
 considers the most probable derivation 
 to be from the Mahr. pendhd, but in 
 the sense of a ' bundle of rice-straw,' 
 and hara, 'who takes,' because the 
 name was originally applied to horse- 
 men who hung on to an army, and 
 were employed in collecting forage. 
 We cannot think either of the etymo- 
 Jogies very satisfactory.* 
 
 The Pindaris seem to have grown 
 up in the wars of the later Mahomme- 
 dan dynasties in the Deccan, and in 
 the latter part of the 17th century 
 attached themselves to the Mahrat- 
 tas in their revolt against Aurangzib ; 
 the first mention which we have seen 
 of the name occurs at this time. Per 
 some particulars regarding them we 
 refer to the extract from Prinsep 
 below. 
 
 During and after the Mahratta wars 
 of Lord Wellesley's time many of the 
 Pindari leaders obtained grants of land 
 in Central India from Sindia and 
 Holkar, and in the chaos which reigned 
 at that time outside the British terri- 
 tory their raids in all directions, 
 attended by the most savage atrocities, 
 became more and more intolerable; 
 these outrages extending from Bun- 
 delkhand on the N.E., Kadapa oh the 
 S., and Orissa on the S.E. to Guzerat 
 on the W., and at last repeatedly 
 violated British territory. In a raid 
 made upon the coast extending from 
 Masulipatam northward, the Pindarls 
 in ten days plundered 339 villages, 
 burning many, killing and woimding 
 682 persons, torturing 3600, and 
 carrying ofE or destroying property 
 to the amount of £250,000. It was 
 not, however, tiU 1817 that the 
 Governor-Greneral, the Marquis of 
 Hastings, found himself armed with 
 permission from home, and in a position 
 to strike at them efieotually, and with 
 the most extensive strategic combina- 
 tions ever brought into action in India. 
 The Pindaris were completely crushed, 
 and those of the native princes who 
 supported them compelled to submit, 
 whilst the British power for the first 
 
 * We venture another, as a possible suggestion 
 merely. Both pirid-pama in Hindi, and jytoAu- 
 iiosMJi in Mahmtti signify 'to follow' ; the latter 
 heing defined " to stick closely to ; to follow to 
 the death ; used of the adherence of a disagreeable 
 fellow." Such phrases would aptly apply to these 
 hangerij-on of an army in the field, looking out for 
 prey. 
 
PINDARBY. 
 
 539 
 
 PINTADO. 
 
 time was rendered truly paramount 
 tlu'oughotit India. 
 
 1706-7. "Zoolfeoar Khan, after the 
 rains pursued Dhunnah, who fled to the 
 Beejapore country, and the Khan followed 
 him to the bank of the Kistuah. The 
 Pinderrelis toolc Velore, which however 
 was soon retaken .... A great caravan, 
 coming from Aurungabad, was totally plun- 
 dered and everything carried off, by a body 
 of Mharattas, at only 12 ooss distance from 
 the imperial camp." — Nan-ative of a Bon- 
 deela O^uxr, app. to Scott's Tr. of Firlshta's 
 H. of Deccan, a. 122. 
 
 1762. " Siwaee Madhoo Eao . . . began 
 to collect troops, stores, and heavy artil- 
 lery, so that he at length assembled near 
 100,000 horse, 60,000 Pindarehs, and 50,000 
 matchlock foot .... In reference to the 
 FindaiehB, it is not unknown that they are 
 a low tribe of robbers entertained by some of 
 the princes of the Dakhan, to plunder and 
 lay waste the territories of their enemies, 
 and to serve for guides." — H. of Hydur Naik, 
 by Mea- Hassan AH IDian, 149. 
 
 1784. "Bindarras, who receive no pay, 
 but give a certain monthly sum to the com- 
 mander-in-chief for permission to maraud, 
 or plunder, under sanction of his banners." 
 —Indian Vocahula/ry, s.v. 
 
 1803. "Depend upon it that no pindar- 
 ries or straggling horse will venture to your 
 rear, so long as you can keep the enemy in 
 check, and your detachment well in sA- 
 yioiae."— Wellington, ii. 219. 
 
 1823. " On asking an intelligent old 
 Pindarry, who came to me on the part 
 of Kurreem Khan, the reason of this 
 absence of high character, he gave me 
 a short and shrewd answer : ' Our occu- 
 pation ' (said he) ' was incompatible with the 
 ime virtues and qualities you state ; and 
 I suppose if any of our people ever had 
 them, the first effect of such good feeling 
 would be to make him leave our commu- 
 nity.'" — Sir John Malcolm, Central India, 
 i. 436. 
 
 1825. "The name of Findara is co- 
 eval with the earliest invasion of Hindoo- 
 stan by the Mahrattas .... The designa- 
 tion was applied to a sort of sorry cavalry 
 that accompanied the P^shwa's armies in 
 their expeditions, rendering them much 
 the same service as the Cossacks perform 
 for the armies of Eussia .... The several 
 leaders^ went over with their bands from 
 one chief to another, as best suited their 
 private interests, or those of their followers 
 
 • . . . The rivers generally became ford- 
 able by the close of the Dussera (q.v.). The 
 horses then were shod, and a leader of tried 
 courage and conduct having been chosen as 
 iMMmreea, all that were inclined set forth on 
 a foray oiLuhhwr, as it was called in the 
 radaree nomenclature ; all were mounted, 
 though not equally well. Out of a thousand, 
 the proportion of good cavalry might be 400 : 
 the favourite weapon was a bamboo spear 
 
 • • • • but ... it was a rule that every 
 loth or 20th man of the fighting Findarees 
 
 should be armed with a matchlock. Of the 
 remaining 600, 400 were usually common 
 looteeas (q.v.), indifferently mounted, and 
 armed with every variety of weapon, and 
 the rest, slaves, attendants, and camp- 
 followers, mounted on tattoos, or wild 
 ponies, and keeping up with the luKbur in 
 the best manner they could." — Prinsep, 
 Hist, of Pol. and Mil. Transactions, 1813- 
 1823. 
 
 1829. "The person of whom she asked 
 this question said ' Brix^'aree ' . . . but the 
 lady understood him Findaree, and the 
 name was quite sufficient. She jumped out 
 of the palanquin, and ran towards home, 
 screaming, ' Findarees, Findarees.' " — 
 Mem. of John Shipp, ii. 281. 
 
 Pine-apple. See Ananas. 
 
 Finjrapole, s. A hospital for ani- 
 mals, existing perhaps only in Guzerat, 
 is so called. Guz. pinjrapor ot pinjra- 
 pol. See Hther, ed. 1844, ii. 120, and 
 'Ovingion, 300-301 ; but they do not use 
 the word. 
 
 1808. "Every marriage and mercantile 
 transaction amongst them is taxed with a, 
 contribution for the Finjrapole ostensibly." 
 — a. Drummond. 
 
 Pintado, s. a. From the Port. A 
 'painted' (or'spotted')cloth, i.e. chintz 
 (q.v.) Though the word was applied, we 
 believe, to all printed goods, some of 
 the finer Indian chintzes were, at least 
 in part, finished by hand-painting. 
 
 1579. " With cloth of diverse colours, 
 not muchvnlike our vsuall pentadoes." — 
 Drake, World Encompassed, Hak. Soc, p. 
 143. 
 
 1602-5. ". . . . about their loynes a fine 
 Fintadoe." — Scot's Discourse of lava, in 
 Purchas, i. 164, 
 
 1606. ' ' Heare the Generall deliuered a 
 Letter from the KINGS MAIESTIE of 
 ENGLAND, with a fayre standing Cuppe, 
 and a cover double gilt, with divers of the 
 choicest Fintadoes, which hee kindly ac- 
 cepted of." — Middleton's Voyage, E. 3. 
 
 1665. "'To Woodcott .... where was 
 a roome hung with Pintado, fuU of figures 
 greate and small, prettily representing 
 sundry trades and occupations of the In- 
 dians."— .Bw?2/»'s Diary, Dec. 30, 
 
 c. 1759. "The chintz and other fine 
 painted goods, will, if the market is not 
 overstocked, find immediate vent, and sell 
 for 100 p. cent."— £eK«' from Pegu, in 
 Dalrymple, Or. Bep., i. 120, 
 
 b. A name (not Anglo-Indian) for 
 the Guinea-fowl. This may have been 
 given from the resemblance of the 
 speckled feathers to a chintz. But in 
 fact pinta in Portuguese is ' a spot ' or 
 fleck, so that it probably only means 
 
PI S AC HE E. 
 
 540 
 
 PLANTAIN. 
 
 ' speckled.' 
 Bluteau. 
 
 This is tlie explanation in 
 
 Pisachee, Skt. piSacM, a she-demon, 
 m. pUaclm. In S. India some of the 
 demons worshippedby the ancient tribes 
 axe so called. The spirits of the dead, 
 and particularly of those who have met 
 with violent deaths, are especially so 
 entitled. They are called in Tamil ^ey. 
 Sir Walter Elliot considers that the 
 Pisachls were (as in the case of BaJc- 
 shasas^ a branch of the aboriginal 
 inhabitants. In a note he says : ' The 
 Pisdchl dialect appears to have been 
 a distinct Dravidian dialect, still to be 
 recognized in the speech of the Par- 
 aiya, who cannot pronounce distinctly 
 some of the pure Tamil letters.' 
 
 There is however in the Hindu 
 drama a Pisdcha bhdshS, a gibberish or 
 corruption of Sanskrit, introduced. 
 
 The temLpisachi is also applied to the 
 smaller circular stormis, commonly by 
 Europeans called devilS (q.v. in Sup- 
 plement). We do not know where 
 Archdeacon Hare found the PisacM to 
 be a white demon. (See below.) 
 
 _ 1610. " The fifth (mode of Hindu mar- 
 riage) is the Pisdcha-mvdha, when the lover, 
 without obtaining the sanction of the girl's 
 parents, takes her home by means of talis- 
 mans, incantations, and such like magical 
 practices, and then marries her. Fisach, 
 in Sanskrit, is the name of a demon, which 
 takes whatever person it fixes on, and as 
 the above marriage takes place after the 
 same manner, it has been called by this 
 name." — The DaMstdn, ii. 72. 
 
 0. 1780. "'Que demandez-vous ? ' leur 
 criai-je d'un ton de voix rude. ' Pourquoi 
 restez-vous Ik k m'attendre ? et d'oti vient 
 que ces autres femmes se sont enfuies, 
 comme si j'^tois un Peschaseh (esprit 
 malin), ou une b^te sauvage qui voulflt 
 vous devorer ? ' "Saafner, ii. 287. 
 
 1801. "They believe that such men as 
 die accidental deaths become Pysachi, or 
 evil spirits, and are exceedingly trouble- 
 some by making extraordinary noises, in 
 families, and occasioning fits and other 
 diseases, especially in women." — F. Bueha- 
 nam's Mysore, iii. 17. 
 
 1819. "These demons or peisacheB are 
 the usual attendants of Shiva." — Erskinc on 
 Mephanta, in £o. Lit. Soc. Trans., i. 219. 
 
 1827. " As a little girl was playing round 
 me one day with her white frock over her 
 head, I laughingly called her Fisashee, 
 the name which the Indians rive to their 
 white devil. The child wa« delighted with 
 so fine a name, and ran about the house 
 crying out to every one she met, I am tlie 
 Pisashee, I am the Pisashee. Would she 
 have done so, had she been wrapt in black, 
 and called witch or devil instead ? No : for, 
 
 as usual, the reality was nothing, the sound 
 and colour everything." — J. C. Ha/re, in 
 Chiesses at Truth, by Two Brothers, 1st 
 Series, ed. 1838, p. 7. 
 
 Fisang, s. This is the Malay word 
 for plantain or banana (qq.v.) It is 
 never used by English people, but is 
 the usual word among the Dutch, and 
 common also among Germans. 
 
 1651. "Les Cottewaniens vendent des 
 "fruits, comme du Pisang, etc."— .4. Moger, 
 La Porte Owverte, p. 11. 
 
 c. 1785. " Nous arriv^mesau grand village 
 de Colla, oh nous vbnes de belles allies de 
 bananiers ou pisang . . ."—Haafner, ii. 85. 
 
 Fishpash, s. Apparentlya factitious 
 Anglo-Indian word, applied to a slop 
 of rice-soup with small pieces of meat 
 in it, much used in the Anglo-Indian 
 nursery. 
 
 1834. "They found the Secretary disen- 
 
 gaged, that is to say, if surrounded with 
 uge volumes of financial Reports on one 
 side, and a small silver tray holding a mess 
 of pishpash on the other, can be called dis- 
 engaged." — The Baboo, &c., i. 85. 
 
 Fitarr ah., s. A coffer or box used in 
 travelling by palankin, to carry the 
 traveller's clothes, two such being 
 slung to a banghy (q.v.). Hind. 
 pitdrd or petard. The thmg was pro- 
 perly a basket made of cane ; but in 
 later practice of tin sheet, with a light 
 wooden frame. 
 
 1849. "The attention of the staff was 
 called to the necessity of putting their pit- 
 tarahs and property in the Bungalow, as 
 thieves abounded. _' My dear Sir,' was the 
 reply, ' we are quite safe ; we have no- 
 thing.'"— i)ciAi Gazette, 7th Nov. 
 
 1853. "It was very soon settled that 
 Oakfield was to send to the dik bungalow 
 for his petarahs, and stay with Staunton 
 for about three weeks." — OdkjMd, by W. D. 
 ArnoU, i. 223. 
 
 Flantain, s. This is the name by 
 which the Musa sapientuTn is univer- 
 sally known to Anglo-India. Books 
 distinguish between the Musa sapientum 
 or plantain, and the Musa paradisaica 
 or banana ; but it is hard to understand 
 where the line is supposed to be drawn. 
 Variation is gradual and infinite. 
 
 The botanical name Musa represents 
 the Arabic mauz, and that again is 
 from the Skt. mocha. The specific 
 name sapientum arises out of a mis- 
 understanding of a passage in PUny, 
 which we have explained under the 
 head Jack. The specific paradisaicd 
 
PLANTAIN. 
 
 541 
 
 PLANTAIN. 
 
 is derived from the old belief of 
 
 Oriental Ohristians (entertained also, if 
 
 not origiaated, by the Mahommedans) 
 
 that this was the tree from whose leaves 
 
 Adam and Eve made themselves 
 
 aprons. A further mystical interest 
 
 attached also to the fruit, which some 
 
 believed to be the forbidden apple of 
 
 Eden. For in the pattern formed by 
 
 the core or seeds, when the fruit was 
 
 cut across, our forefathers discerned 
 
 an image, of the Cross, or even of the 
 
 Crucifix. Medieval travellers generally 
 
 call the fruit either Musa or ' Fig of 
 
 Paradise,' or sometimes 'Fig of India.' 
 
 The Portuguese also habitually called 
 
 it 'Indian Fig.' And this perhaps 
 
 originated some confusion in Milton's 
 
 mind, leading him to make the Banyan 
 
 {Ficm Indica of Pliny, as of modern 
 
 botanists) the Tree of the aprons, and 
 
 greatly to exaggerate the size of the 
 
 leaves of that^Ms. 
 
 The name banana is never employed 
 by the English in India, though it is 
 the name universal in the London 
 fruit-shops, where this fruit is now to 
 be had at almost all seasons, and often 
 of excellent quality, imported chiefly, 
 we believe, from Madeira. 
 
 The name plantain is no more origin- 
 ally Indian than is banana. It, or 
 rattier platano, appears to have been 
 the name under which the fruit was 
 first carried to the W. Indies, ac- 
 cordiiig to Oviedo, in 1516.* That 
 author is careful to explain that the 
 plant was improperly so called, as it 
 was quite another thing from the 
 phtamts described by Pliny. Bluteau 
 says the word is Spanish. We do not 
 know how it came to be applied to the 
 Musa. The rapid spread of the plan- 
 tain or banana in the West, whence 
 both names were carried back to India, 
 is a counterpart to the rapid diffusion 
 of the ananas in the Old World of 
 Asia. It would seem from the trans- 
 • lation of Mendo9a that in his time 
 (1585) the Spaniards had come to use 
 the ioun. plantano, which our English- 
 men took up as plantan and plantain. 
 But even in the 1736 edition of 
 Bailey's Diet, the only explanation of 
 plantain given is as the equivalent of 
 Latin plantago, the field-weed known 
 by the former name. 
 
 1336. " Sunt in Syria et Aegypto poma 
 oblonga quae Paradisi nuncupantur optimi 
 
 * The first ed. of Oviedo was published in 1526. 
 
 saporis, moUia, in ore oito dissolubilia : per 
 transversum quotiesoumque ipsa inoideris 
 invenies Crumfixum . . . diu non durant, 
 unde per mare ad nostras partes duci non 
 possunt inoorrupta." — Gful. de Boldensele. 
 
 0. 1350. " Sunt enim in orto illo Adae de 
 Seyllano primo mmae, quas inoolae fious 
 vocant . . . et istud vidimus ooulis nostris 
 ciuod ubicunque inoiditur per transversum, 
 in utrSque parte inciaurae videtur ymago 
 hominis (rrucifixi . . . et de istis follis fiofls 
 Adam et Eva feoerunt sibi perizomata. . ." 
 — John de' Marignolli (see Cathay, &o., p. 
 352). 
 
 1384. " And there is again a fruit which 
 many people assert to be that regarding 
 which our first father Adam sinned, and 
 this fruit they call Muse ... in this fruit 
 you see a very great miracle, for when you 
 divide it anyway, whether lengthways or 
 across, or cut it as you will, you shall see 
 inside, as it were, the image of the Crucifix ; 
 and of this we comrades many times made 
 yiooi." —Viaggio di Simone Sigoli (Firenze, 
 1862, p. 160). 
 
 1526— tr. 1577. " There are also certayne 
 plantes whiche the Christians call Plataai. 
 In the myddest of the plant, in the highest 
 part thereof, there groweth a cluster with 
 lourtie or fiftie platans about it. . . . This 
 cluster ought to be taken from the plant, 
 when any one of the platans begins to ap^ 
 peare yelowe, at which time they take it, 
 and hang it in their houses, where all the 
 cluster waxeth rype, with all his platans. " 
 — Oviedo, transl. in Eden's Hist, of Travayle, 
 f. 208. 
 
 1552 (tr. 1582). "Moreover the Ilande 
 (of Mombas) is verye pleasaunt, having many 
 orchards, wherein are planted and are 
 groweing. . . . Figges of the Indias. ..." 
 — Gastaneda, by NT L., f. 22. 
 
 1579. ". . . a fruit which they call i^iV/o 
 (Magellane calls it a figge of a span long, 
 but it is no other than that which the 
 Spaniards and Portingalls have named 
 Plantanes)." — Drake's Voyage, Hak. Soc, 
 p. 142. 
 
 1585 (tr. 1588). " There are mountaines 
 very thicke of orange trees, siders \i.e. 
 cedras, 'citrons'] limes, plantanos, and 
 palmas." — Mendo^a, by R. Parke (Hak. 
 Soc), ii. 330. 
 
 1588. "Our Generall made their wiues to 
 fetch vs Flantans, Lymmons, and Oranges, 
 Pine-apples, and other fruits." — Voyage of 
 Master Thomas Gwndish, in Purchas, i. 64. 
 
 1588 (tr. 1604). ". . . . the first that 
 shall be needefulle to treate of is the 
 Plantain (Platano), or Plantano, as the 
 vulgar call it. . . . The reason why the 
 Spaniards call it platano (for the Indians 
 had no such name), was, as in other trees 
 for that they have found some resemblance 
 of the one with the other, even as they 
 called some fruites prunes, pines, and cu- 
 cumbers, being far different from those 
 which are called by those names in Caatille. 
 The thing wherein was most resemblance, 
 In my opinion, between the platauos at the 
 
PLANTAIN. 
 
 642 
 
 POLEA. 
 
 Indies and those which the ancients did 
 celebrate, is the greatnes of the leaves. . . . 
 But, in truth, there is no more comparison 
 nor resemblance of the one with the other 
 then there is, as the Proverb saith, betwixt 
 an egge and a chesnut." — Joseph de Acosta, 
 transl. by E. G. (Hak. Soc. i. 241). 
 
 1593. " The plantane is a tree found in 
 most parts of Afrique and America, of 
 which two leaves are sufficient to cover a 
 man from top to toe." — Hawkins, Voyage 
 into the South Sea, Hak. Soc, 49. 
 
 1610. "... and every day failed not 
 to send each man, being one and fiftie in 
 number, two cakes of white bread, and a 
 quantitie of Dates and Flantans. . . ." — 
 Sir H. Middleton, in Pwrchas, i. 254. 
 
 c. 1610. " Cea Gentils ay ant piti^ de moy, 
 il y eut vne femme qui me mit .... vne 
 seruiete de feuilles de plantane accommo- 
 d^es ensemble auec des espines, puis me 
 ietta dessuB du rys cuit aueo vne certaine 
 sauce qu'ilsappellentcaril. . . ." — Mocquet, 
 Voyages, 292. 
 
 1616. " They have to these another fruit 
 we English there call a Planten, of which 
 many of them grow in Clusters together . . . 
 very yellow when they are Ripe, and then 
 they taste like unto a Norwich Pear, but 
 much heittet."— Terry, ed. 1665, p. 360. 
 
 c. 1635. 
 ". . . . with candy Plantains and the juicy 
 
 Pine, 
 On choicest Melons and sweet Grapes 
 
 they dine. 
 And with Potatoes fat their wanton 
 
 Swine." 
 
 Waller, Battle of the Summer Islands. 
 
 " Oh how I long my careless Limbs to lay 
 Under the Plantain's Shade ; and all the 
 
 Day 
 With amorous Airs my Fancy entertain." 
 
 Ibid. 
 c. 1660. 
 "The Plant (at Brasil Sacone call'd) the 
 Name 
 Of the Eastern Plane-tree takes, but not 
 
 the same : 
 Bears leaves so large, one single Leaf can 
 
 shade 
 The Swain that is beneath iier Covert 
 
 laid; 
 Under whose verdant Leaves fair Apples 
 
 grow. 
 Sometimes two Hundred on a single 
 Bough. . . ." 
 
 Cowley, Of Plants, Bk. v. 
 1673. " Lower than these, but with a 
 Leaf far broader, stands the curious Plan- 
 tan, loading its tender Body with a Fruit, 
 whose clusters emulate the Grapes of 
 Canaan, which burthened two men's 
 shoulders." — Fryer, 19. 
 
 1686. "The Plantain I take to be King 
 of all Fruit, not except the Coco itself."^ 
 Dampier, i. 311. 
 
 1689. "... and now in the Govemour's 
 Garden (at St. Helena) and some others of 
 the Island are quantities of Plantins, 
 
 Bonanoes, and other delightful Fruits 
 brought from the Bast." . . ."—Ovington, 
 100. 
 
 1764. 
 " But round the upland huts,ljananas plant ; , 
 A wholesome nutriment bananas yield. 
 And sunburnt labour loves its breezy 
 
 shade. 
 Their graceful screen let kindred plan- 
 
 tanes join, 
 And with their broad vans shiver in the 
 breeze." Graimger, Bk. iv. 
 
 1805. "The plantain, in some of its 
 kinds, supplies the place, of bread." — Orm^, 
 Fragments, 470. 
 
 Poggle, Puggly, &c., 8. Properly 
 Hind, pagal; a madman, an idiot; 
 often used colloquially by Anglo- 
 Indians. A friend belonging to that 
 body used to adduce a macaronic adage 
 wHcli we fear the non-Indian ■will 
 fail to appreciate : "Pagal et pecunia 
 jalde separantur ! " 
 
 1829. "It's true the people call me, I 
 know not why, the pugley." — Mem. John 
 Shipp, ii. 255. 
 
 1866. "I was foolish enough to pay 
 these budmaslies beforehand, and they 
 have thrown me over. I must have been a 
 paugul to do it." — The Dak Bwngalow, 385. 
 
 Poison-nut, s. Strychrws nux vom- 
 ica, L. 
 
 Polea, s. Mai""' pulayan, a person 
 of low or impure tribe, who causes pol- 
 lution (j)ula) to those of higher caste, 
 if he approaches within a certain 
 distance. From pula the Portuguese 
 formed also the verbs empolear-ee, ' to 
 become polluted by the touch of a 
 low-caste person,' and desempokar-se, 
 'to purify oneself after such pollution' 
 {Oovmea, f. 97, and Synod, f. 52 v), 
 superstitions which Menezes found 
 prevailing among the Christians of 
 Malabar. 
 
 1510. " The fifth class are called Poliar, 
 who collect pepper, wine, and nuts .... 
 the Foliar may not approach either the 
 Naeri or the Brahmins within 50 paces,' 
 unless they have been called by them. . . ." 
 — VartiiemM, 142. 
 
 1516. "There is another lower sect of 
 gentiles called puler. . . . They do not 
 speak to the nairs except from a long way 
 off, as far as they can be heard speaking 
 with a loud voice. . . . And whatever man 
 or woman should touch them, their relations 
 immediately kUl them like a contaminated 
 thing. . . . — Barbosa, 143. 
 
 1572. 
 " A ley, da gente toda, ricca e pobre, 
 
 De fabulas composta se imagina : 
 
POLIGAB. 
 
 543 
 
 POLIGAB. 
 
 AndSio nus, e somente hum pano cobre 
 As partes que a cubrir natura ensina. 
 Dous modes ha de gente ; porque a nobre 
 TTayres chamados sao, e a minos dina 
 Foleas tern por nome, a quem obriga 
 A ley nao misturar a casta antiga." 
 
 Camoes, vil. 37. 
 By Barton : 
 " The Law that holds the people, high and 
 low, 
 IB fraught with false phantastick tales 
 
 long past : 
 they go unclothfed,' but a wrap they 
 
 throw 
 for decent purpose round the loins and 
 
 waist : 
 Two modes of men are known : the 
 
 nobles know 
 the name of Nayrs, who call the lower 
 caste 
 Foleas, whom their haughty laws contain 
 from intermingling with the higher 
 
 strain. ..." 
 1598. " When the Portingales came first 
 into India, and made league and com- 
 position Tirith the King of Cochin, the 
 Nayros desired that men shovld give them 
 place, and turne out of the Way, when they 
 mette in the Streetes, as the Folyas . . . ." 
 (used to do.) — Idnschioten, 78. 
 
 1606. ". . . . he said by way of insult 
 that he would order him to touch a Foleaa, 
 which is one of the lowest castes of 
 Malauar."— ffouDca, f. 76. 
 
 1626. "These Fuler are Theeves and 
 Sorcerers."— P«rc&is, Pilgrimage, 553. 
 1754. Ives has " Fullies."— 26. 
 1770. "Their degradation is still more 
 complete on the Malabar coaat, which has 
 not been subdued by the Mogul, and where 
 they (the pariahs) are called Fonliats." — 
 Saytial, Eng. Tr. 1798, i. 6. 
 
 1865. "Further south in India we find 
 polyandry among . . . Foleres of Malabar." 
 — MeLmnan, Primitive Marriage, 179. 
 
 Foligar, s. This tennis peculiar to 
 the Madias Presidency. The persons 
 so called were properly subordinate 
 feudal chiefs, occupying tracts more or 
 less wild, and generally of predatory 
 habits in former days ; they are now 
 much the same as Zemind^S in the 
 higher use of that term (q.v.). The 
 word is Tamil, pcUaiyakh&ran, ' the 
 holder of apalaiyam,' or feudal estate ; 
 Telugu, palegadu; and thence Mahr. 
 palegar; the English form being taken 
 no doubt from one of the two latter. 
 
 The southern PoUgars gave much 
 trouble from 80 to 100 years ago, and 
 the "Poligar wars" were somewhat 
 serious afiairs. In various assaults 
 on Panjalamkurichi, one of their forts 
 iQ Tinnevelly, between 1799 and 1801 
 there fell 15 British officers. Much 
 regarding the Poligars of the south 
 
 will be found in Nelson's Madura, and 
 in_ Bishop Caldwell's very interesting 
 History of Tinnevelly. 
 
 Most of the quotations apply to those 
 southern districts. But the term was 
 used north to the Mahratta boundary. 
 
 1681. »'They pulled down the Polegar's 
 houses, who, being conscious of his guilt, 
 had fled and hid huaseM."— Wheeler, i. 118. 
 
 1701. "Le lendemain je me rendis k 
 Tailur, c'est une petite ville qui appartient 
 kun autre Faleagaren."— icttres J?rf?^amees, 
 X. 269. 
 
 1745. "J'espfere que Votre Eminence 
 agrfera I'^tablissement d'une nouvelle Mis- 
 sion prfes des Montagnes appell&s vul- 
 gairement des Palleagares, oil aucun 
 Missionnaire n'avait paru jusqu'k present. 
 Cette oontrfe est soumise k divers petits Eois 
 appell^s ^galement Falleagars, qui sont 
 independans du Grand Mogul quoique 
 placis presque au milieu de son Emijire." — 
 Nwhm-t, Mim., ii. 406-7. 
 
 1754. "A Folygar . . . undertook to 
 conduct them through defiles and passes 
 known to very few except himself." — Omie, 
 i. 373. 
 
 1780. " He (Hyder) now moved towards 
 the pass of phangana, and encamped upon 
 his side of it, and sent ten thousand poly- 
 gars to clear away the pass, and make a 
 road sufficient to enable his artillery and 
 stores to pass through." — ffon. James 
 Lindsay in Lives of the L.'s, iii. 233. 
 
 ,, " The matchlock men are generally 
 accompanied by poligars, a set of fellows 
 that are almost savage, and make use of no 
 other weapon than a pointed bamboo spear, 
 18 or 20 feet long. — Munro's Narrative, 
 131. 
 
 1783. ' ' To Mahomet Ali they twice sold 
 the Kingdom of Tanjore. To the same 
 Mahomet Ali they sold at least twelve 
 sovereign Princes called the Folygarg." — 
 By/rice's Speech on Fox's India Bill, in Works, 
 iii. 458. 
 
 1801. "The southern Foligars, a race 
 of rude warriors habituated to arms of inde- 
 pendence, had been but lately subdued. . ." 
 —Welsh, i. 57. 
 
 1809. "Tondiman is an hereditary title 
 .... His subjects are Folygars, and since 
 the late war ... he is become the chief of 
 those tribes, among whom the singular 
 law exists of the female inheriting the 
 sovereignty in preference to the male." — 
 Ld. Valeniia, i. 364. 
 
 1868. " There were 72 bastions to the 
 fort of Madura ; and each of them was now 
 formally placed in charge of a particular 
 chief, who was bound for himself and his 
 heirs to keep his post at all times, and under 
 all circumstances. He was also bound to 
 pay a fixed annual tribute ; to supply and 
 keep in readiness a quota of troops for the 
 Governor's armies ; and to keep the Gover- 
 nor's peace over a particular tract of 
 country. ... A grant was made to him of 
 
POLLAM. 
 
 544 
 
 POLO. 
 
 a tract of country '. . . together with the 
 title of Pdleiya Kdran (Poligar). . . ."— 
 Nelson's Mael/wm, Pt. iii., p. 99. 
 
 1868. " Some of the Foligars were placed 
 in authority over others, and in time of war 
 were answerable for the good conduct of their 
 subordinates. Thus the Sethupati was chief 
 of them all ; and the Foligar of Dindigul 
 is constantly spoken of as being the chief of 
 eighteen Foligars .... when the levying 
 of troops was required the Delavay (see 
 Salawayj sent requisitions to such and 
 such Foligars to furnish so' many armed 
 men within a certain time. . . ." — Id., p. 
 157. 
 
 The word got transferred in English par- 
 lance to the people under such Chiefs (see 
 quotations above, 1780-1809) ; and especi- 
 ally, it would seem, to those whose habits 
 were predatory : 
 
 1869. ' ' There is a third well-defined race 
 mixed with the general population, to which 
 a common origin may probably be assigned. 
 I mean the predatory classes. In the south 
 they are called Foligars, and consist of the 
 tribes of Marawars, Kallars (see CoUery), 
 BedarSgKamuses (see Bamoosees); and in the 
 North are represented by the Kolis of 
 Guzerat, and the Gujars (see Coolee and 
 Goojer) of the N.W. Provinces." — Sir 
 Walter Elliot, in J. Ethn. Soc. L., N. S., 
 i. 112. 
 
 Follam, s. Tarn. paZaii/am ; Telugu, 
 pal emu ; see under Poligar. 
 
 1783. " The principal reason which they 
 assigned against the extirpation of the 
 polygars was that the weavers were pro- 
 tected in their fortresses. They might have 
 added, that the Company itself which stung 
 them to death, had been warmed in the 
 bosom of these unfortunate princes ; for on 
 the taking of Madras by the French, it was 
 in their hospitable pollams that most of the 
 inhabitants found refuge and protection." — 
 Bwlce's Speech on Fox's E. I, Bill, in Worlis, 
 iii. 488. 
 
 1795. "Having submitted the general 
 remarks on the FoUams I shall proceed to 
 observe that in general the conduct of the 
 Foligars is much better than could be ex- 
 pected from a race of men, who have hitherto 
 been excluded from those advantages, which 
 almost always attend conc[uered coun- 
 tries,' an intercourse with their conquerors. 
 With the exception of a very few, when I 
 arrived they had never seen a European. . ." 
 — Beport on DindAgal, by Mr. Wynch, 
 quoted in Nelson's Maditra, Pt. IV., p. 15. 
 
 Polo, s. The game of hookey on 
 horseback, introdliced of late years 
 into England, under this name, which 
 comes from Baltl; polo being pro- 
 perly in the language of that region 
 the ball used in the game. 
 
 The game thus lately revived was 
 once known and practised (though in 
 varied forms) from Provence to the 
 
 borders of China (see CMcane). It 
 had continued to exist down to our 
 own day, it would seem, only near 
 the extreme East and the extreme 
 West of the Himalaya, viz. at 
 Manipar ia the East (between 
 Oachar and Burma), and on the West 
 in the high valley of the Indus (in 
 Ladak,* Balti, Astor and Gilgit, and 
 extending into Ohitral). Erom the 
 former it was first adopted by our 
 countrymen at Calcutta, and a little 
 later (about 1864) it was introduced 
 into the Punj ab, almost simultaneously 
 from, the Lower Provinces and from 
 Kashmir, where the summer visitors 
 had taken it up. It was first played 
 in England, it would seem at Alder- 
 shot, in July, 1871, and in August of 
 the same year at Dublin in the Phoenix 
 Park. The next year it was played in 
 many places, t But the first mention 
 we can find in the Times is a notice of 
 a matfch at Lillie-bridge, 11th July, 
 IS'74, iu the next day's paper. ■ 
 
 There is mention of the game in the 
 Illustrated London News of July 20, 
 1872, where it is treated as a new in- 
 vention by British officers in India. 
 
 We learn from Professor Tylor that 
 the game exists still in Japan, and a 
 very curious circumstance is that the 
 polo racket, just as it is described by 
 Jo. Cinnamus in the extract under 
 Chicane (mpra, p. 147), has survived 
 there. 
 
 1835. "The ponies of Muneepoor hold 
 a very conspicuous rank in the estimation 
 of the inhabitants. . . . The national game 
 of Hockey, which is played by every male 
 of the country capable of sitting a horse, 
 renders them all expert equestrians ; and it 
 was by men and horses so trained, that the 
 princes of Muneepoor were able for many 
 years not only to repel the aggressions of 
 the Burmahs, but to save the whole 
 country .... and plant their banners on 
 the banks of the Irrawattee." — Pembei-ton's 
 Report on the E. Frontier of Br. India, 
 31-32. 
 
 1838. "At Shighur I first saw the game 
 of the Chaugh^n, whjch was played the day 
 after our arrival on the Mydan or plain laid 
 out expressly for the purpose. ... It is in 
 fact hocky on horseback. The ball, which 
 is lai^er than a cricket ball, is only a globe 
 made of a kind of willow-wood, and is 
 
 * In Ladak it is not indigenous, but an intro- 
 duction from Baltistau. See a cai-eful and inte- 
 resting aecoimt of the game of those parts in Mr. 
 F. Drew's excellent book, Thi Jvmmao and Kash- 
 mir Territories, 1875, pp. 380-392. 
 
 t See details in tlie Field of Nov. 16th, 1384, p. 
 667, courteously given in reply to a query from the 
 present writer. 
 
POLLLOCK-SAUG. 
 
 54C 
 
 POMMELO. 
 
 called in Tibeti ' Pulu. ' . . . I can conceive 
 that the Chaugh^n requires only to be seen 
 to be played. It is the fit sport of an 
 equestrian nation. . . . The game is played 
 at almost every valley in Little Tibet and 
 the adjoining countries .... Ladakh, 
 Yessen, Chitral, &c.; and I should recom- 
 mend it to be tried on the Hippodrome at 
 Bayswater. . . ." — Vigne, Travels in Kash- 
 mir, Ladakh, Iskardo, &c. (1842), ii. 289- 
 292. 
 
 1848. " An assembly of all the principal 
 inhabitants took place at Iskardo, on some 
 
 occasion of ceremony or festivity I 
 
 wa« thus fortunate enough to be a witness 
 of the chaugan, which is derived from 
 Persia, and has been described by Mr. 
 Vigne as hocky on horseback. . . . Large 
 quadrangular enclosed meadows for this 
 game may be seen in all the larger villages 
 of Balti, often surrounded by rows of beau- 
 tiful willow and poplar trees." — Dr. T. 
 Thomson, Bimalai/a and Tibet, 260-261. 
 
 1875. 
 "Polo^ Tent-pegging, Hurlingham, the 
 Rmk, 
 •I leave all these delights." 
 
 Browning, Inn Album, 23. 
 
 FoUock-saug^, s. Kind.. palak,pdl- 
 ak-aag ; a poor vegetable, called also 
 ' ooimtry spinacli ' (Seta vulgaris, or 
 B. Bengalensis, Eoxb. ) 
 
 Polonga, also Tic-polonga, s. A 
 very poisonous snake, so called in 
 Ceylon {Bungarus ? or Daboia elegans ?) ; 
 Singh, polongara. 
 
 1681. ' ' There is another venomous snake 
 called Folongo, the most venomous of all, 
 that kills cattel. Two sorts of them I have 
 seen, the one green, the other of reddish 
 gray, full of white rings along the sides, and 
 about five or six feet long." — Kncx, 29. 
 
 1825. " There are only four snakes ascer- 
 tained to be poisonous ; the cobra de capello 
 is the most common, but its bite is not so 
 certainly fatal as that of the tic polonga, 
 which destroys life in a few minutes." — 
 Mrs. Heber, in B.'s Journal, ed. 1844, ii. 
 167. 
 
 Pomfret, Pomphret, s. A genus of 
 sea-fisk of broad compressed form, 
 embracing several species, of good 
 repute for the table on all the Indian 
 coasts. According to Day they are all 
 reduceable to Stromateus sinensis, ' the 
 ■white Pomfret,' Str. cinereus, which is, 
 ■when immature ' the silver Pomfret,' 
 and T^hen mature 'thegray Pomfret,' 
 and Str. niger, 'the black P.' The 
 French of Pondicherry call the fish 
 pample. We cannot connect it with the 
 wo^ijriXof of Aelian (xv. 23) and Athen- 
 aeus (Lib. vii. cap. xviii. seqq.) which 
 IS identified -with a very different fish, 
 
 the ' pilot-fish ' (Naucrates dudor of 
 Day). 
 
 The name is probably from the 
 Portuguese, and a corruption of pam- 
 pano, 'a vine-leaf,' from supposed 
 resemblance; this is the Portuguese 
 name of a fish which occurs just where 
 the pomfret should be mentioned. 
 Thus: 
 
 1613. " The fishes of this Mediterranean 
 (the Malayan sea) are very savoury sables, 
 and seer fish {serras), and. pampanos, and 
 rays. . . ."—Godinho de Eredia, f. ZZv. 
 
 1727. " Between Cunnaca and Ballasore 
 Eivers ... a very delicious Fish called 
 the Pamplee, oome in Sholes, and are sold 
 for two Pence per Hundred. Two of them 
 are sufficient to dine a moderate Man." — A. 
 Bam., i. 396. 
 
 1810. 
 "Another face look'd broad and bland. 
 
 Like pamplet floundering on the sand ; 
 
 Whene'er she turned her piercing stare. 
 
 She seemed alert to spring in air." 
 
 Malay verses, rendered by Dr. Leyden, 
 in Maria Oraha/m, 201. 
 
 1813. " The pomfret is not unlike a small 
 turbot, but of more delicate flavour; and 
 epicures esteem the black pomfret a great 
 dainty." — Forbes, Or. Mem.., i. 52-53. 
 
 1874. ' ' The greatest pleasure in Bombay 
 was eating a fish called ' pomfret.' " — Sat. 
 Rev., 30th May, 690. 
 
 Pommelo, Pampelmoose, &c., s. 
 Citrus decumana, L., the largest of the 
 orange tribe. It is the same fruit as the 
 Shaddock of the West Indies ; but to 
 the larger varieties some form of the 
 name Pommelo seems also to be applied 
 in the West. A small variety, with a 
 fine skin, is sold in London shops as 
 "the Forbidden Pruit." The fruit, 
 though gro^wn in gardens over- a great 
 part of India, really comes to perfection 
 only near the Equator, and especially 
 in Java, whence it was probably 
 brought to the continent. Por it is 
 called in Bengal Batam nimbu {i.e.. 
 Citrus Bataviana). It probably did not 
 come to India till the 17th century ; 
 it is not mentioned in the Aln. Ac- 
 cording to Bretschneider the Pommelo 
 is mentioned in the ancient Chinese 
 Book of the Shu-King. Its Chinese 
 name is Yu. 
 
 The form of the name which we have 
 put first is that now general in Anglo- 
 Indian use. But it is probably only a 
 modern result of ' striving after meanr 
 ing' (quasi-Pomo-me?o?ie?) Among older 
 authors the name goes through many 
 strange shapes. Tavemier calls it 
 
PONDICHEBRY. 
 
 546 
 
 POOLBTTNDY. 
 
 pompone {Voy. des Indes, liv. iii. ch. 
 24), but tlie usual French name is 
 pampel-mousse. Dampier has Purnple- 
 nnse (ii. 120) ; Lockyer, Pumplemuse 
 (51); Forrest, Pummel-noae (32) ; Ives, 
 'Pimplenoses, called in the West Indies 
 Chadochs.' Maria Graham uses the 
 French spelling (22). Pompoleon is a 
 form unknown to us, but given in 
 the Eng. Cyolopsedia. Molesworth's 
 Marathi Diet, gives "papannas, papa- 
 lias or papanis (a word of S. America)." 
 We are unable to give the true ety- 
 mology, though Littre says boldly, 
 " Tamoul, JtsmftoKmas." Ainslie {Hat. 
 Medica, 1813) gives Poomlimas as the 
 Tamil, whilst Balfour (Cyd. of India) 
 gives Pumpalimas and Bamhulimae as 
 Tamil, Bombarimasa and Pampara 
 panasa as Telugu, Bamhali naringi (?) 
 as MalayaKm. But if these are real 
 words they appear to be corruptions 
 of some foreign term. 
 
 Pondicherry, n. p. This name of 
 what is now the chief French settle- 
 ment in India, is Pudu-ch'cheri, ' New 
 Town,' more correctly PudM-vai. C. P. 
 Brown however says it is Pudi-cheru, 
 ' New tank.' The natives sometimes 
 write it Phulcheri. 
 
 1711. "The French and Danes likewise 
 hire them (Portuguese) at Pont de Cheree 
 and Trinoombar. — Lockyer, 286. 
 
 1718. "The Fifth Day we reached 
 Budulscheri, a French Town, and the 
 chief Seat of their Missionaries in India." — 
 Prop, of the Gospel, p. 42. 
 
 1726. "Poedechery,"inFa?c»«iym,(7ftDro., 
 11. 
 
 1727. " Punticherry is the next Place 
 of Note on this Coaat, a colony settled by 
 the French."— j4. Bam., i. 356. 
 
 1780. "An English officer of rank, 
 General Coote, who was unequalled among 
 his compeers in ability and experience in 
 war, and who had frequently fought with 
 the French of Phoolcheri in the Karnatic 
 and . . . had as often gained the victory 
 over them. . . ." — H. of Hyder Naile, i\3. 
 
 Fongol, s. A festival of S. India, 
 observed early in January. Tamil, 
 pSngal, 'boiling'; i.e., of the rice, 
 because the first act in the feast is 
 the boiling of the new rice. It is a 
 kind of harvest-home. There is an 
 interesting account of it by the late 
 Mr. 0. E. Gover in the J. B. As. Soc, 
 N. S. V. 91, but the connexion which 
 he traces with the old Vedic religion is 
 hardly to be admitted. 
 1651. "- . . . nousparleronsmaintenant 
 
 du Pongol, qui se celebre le 9 de Janvier 
 en I'honneur du Soleil. ... lis cuisent du 
 ris avec du laict. . . . Ce ris se cuit hors la 
 maison, afin que le Soleil puisse luire dessus 
 . . . . et quand ils voyent, qu'il semble 
 le vouloir retirer, ils orient d'une voix intel- 
 ligible, Pongol, Pongol, Fongol, Fongol. . ." 
 —Ah-. Roger, Fr. Tr. 1670, pp. 237-8; 
 
 1871. "Nor does the gentle and kindly 
 influence of the time cease here. The files 
 of the Munsif's Court will have been exam- 
 ined with cases from litigious enemies or 
 greedy money lenders. But as Fongol 
 bomes round many of them disappear. . . . 
 The creditor thinks of his debtor, the debtor 
 of the creditor. The one relents, the other 
 is ashamed, and both parties are saved by 
 a compromise. Often it happens that a 
 process is postponed ' till after Pongol ! "— 
 Gover, as above, p. 96. 
 
 Pooja, s. Properly applied to the 
 Hindu ceremonies in idol- worship ; 
 Skt. puja ; and colloquially to any kind 
 of rite. Thus jhinda kd puja, or ' Pooja 
 of the Flag,' is the Sepoy term for 
 what in St. James's Park is called 
 ' Trooping the colours.' 
 
 1826. "The person whose steps I had 
 been watching now approached the sacred 
 tree, and having performed puja to a stone 
 deity at its foot, proceeded to unmuffle 
 himself from its shawls. " — Pamdurang Han, 
 26. 
 
 1866. "Yes, Sahib, I Christian boy. 
 Plenty poojah do. Sunday time never no 
 work do." — The Dawk Bungalow, in Fraser, 
 Ixxiii. 226. 
 
 1874. " The mass of the ryots who form 
 the population of the village are too poor 
 to have a family deity. They are forced 
 to be content with . . . the annual pujahs 
 performed .... on behalf of the village 
 community." — Cal. Bcv., No. cxvii. 195. 
 
 1879. "Among the curiosities of these 
 lower galleries are little models of costumes 
 and country scenes, among them a grand 
 pooja under a tree."— ,Sa(. Rev., No. 1251, 
 p. 477. 
 
 Poojaree, s. Hind. pvjUri. An 
 oflB.ciating priest in an idol-temple. 
 
 1702. "L'office de poujari ou de PrS- 
 tresse de la Reine mfere ^tait incompatible 
 avec le titre de servante du Seigneur."— 
 Lett. Edit., xi. 111. 
 
 Fool, s. Pers. Hind, pul, a bridge. 
 Used in two of the quotations under 
 next article for ' embankment.* 
 
 Poolbundy, s. V.—K.—pullamdl. 
 'Securing of bridges or embank- 
 m.ents.' A name formerly given in 
 Bengal to a civil department in charge 
 of the embankments. Also sometimes 
 used improperly for the embankment 
 itself. 
 
POON. 
 
 547 
 
 POOTLY NAVTCH. 
 
 1786. "That the Superintendent of 
 Toolbundy Repairs, after an accurate and 
 diligent survey of the bunds and pools, and 
 the proviuoial Council of Burdwan .... 
 had delivered it as their opinion. . . ." — 
 Articles of Charge against Warren Hastings, 
 in Burke, vii. 98. 
 
 1802. "TheCollector of Midnaporehas 
 directed his attention to the subject of 
 poolbundy, and in a very ample report to 
 the Board of Revenue, has described certain 
 abuses and oppressions, consisting chiefly 
 of pressing ryots to work on the pools, 
 which call aloud for a remedy." — Fifth 
 Seport, Ap. p. 598. 
 
 1810. " . . . . the whole is obliged to be 
 preserved from inundation by an embank- 
 ment called the pool bandy, maintained at 
 a very great and regular expense." — 
 , WaUcmaon, V. M., ii. 365. 
 
 Peon, Peon, &C., s. Canarese, 
 fm/ne. A timber tree {Calopliyllum 
 inophyllvmi, L.) -wUcli grows in the 
 forests of Canara, &c., and whicli was 
 formerly much used for masts, whence 
 also called mast-wood. 
 
 1835. "Peon, or Funa .... the largest 
 sort is of a light, bright colour, and, may be 
 had at Mangalore, from tl«e forests of 
 Corumcul in Canara, where it grows to a 
 length of 150 feet. At Mangalore I pro- 
 cured a tree of this sort that would have 
 made a foremast for the Leander, 60-gun 
 ship, in one piece, for 1300 Rupees." — Edye, 
 iaJ.B.As.Soc, ii. 354. 
 
 Poonamalee, n. p. A town, and 
 formerly a military station, in the 
 ChengleputDist. of Madras Presidency, 
 13 miles west of Madras. The name is 
 given in the Imp. Gazetteer as Puna- 
 wallu (?), and Ponda maldi, whilst Col. 
 BranfiU gives it as " Puntha malli for 
 Pmirunthamalli," without further 
 explanation. 
 
 Poongee, Phoongy, s. The name 
 most commonly given to the Buddhist 
 religieux in British Burma. The word 
 {p'hwi-gyi) signifies ' great glory.' 
 
 1782. " . ... leurs Pr^tres . . . sont 
 moins instruits que les Brames, et portent 
 le nom de VonsaiB."—Sonnerat, ii. 301. 
 
 1795. " From the many convents in the 
 neighbourhood of Rangoon, the number of 
 Rhahans and Fhonghis must be very con- 
 siderable ; I was told it exceeded 1500."— 
 Symes, Embassy to Ava, 210. 
 
 1834. " The Talapoins are caUed by the 
 iiurmese Phonghis, which term means great 
 glory, or Mahans, which means perfect."— 
 ^P- Bigandet, in J. Jnd. Archip., iv. 222-3. 
 
 Poor^na, s. Skt. purana, ' old' ; 
 nenoe ' legendary,' and thus applied as 
 a common name to 18 books which 
 
 contain the legendary mythology of 
 the Brahmans. 
 
 1612. ". . . . These books are divided 
 into bodies, members, and joints (cortos, 
 menitnvs, e articuios) . . . six which they call 
 Xastra, which are the bodies ; eighteen which 
 they call Purana, which are the members ; 
 twenty-eight called Aganwn, which are the 
 joints."— CoMto, Dec. V., liv. vi., cap. 3. 
 
 1651. "As their Poranas, i.e. old his- 
 tories, relate." — Rogerius, 153. 
 
 c. 1760. "Le puran oomprend dix-huit 
 livres qui renferment I'histoire sacrfo, qui 
 contient les dogmes de la religion des 'Br:s.- 
 imnea."—E'iicyclop&iie, xxvii. 807. 
 
 1806. "Ceux-ci, calouloient tout haut 
 de m^moire tandis que d'autres, plus 
 avanofe, lisoient d'un ton chantant, leura 
 Ponrans."— flaa/reei-, i. 130. 
 
 Poorub, and Poorbeea, ss. Hind. 
 purab, purb, 'the East,' from Skt. piirva, 
 or purba, ,'in front of,' as paScha 
 (Hind, pachham) means 'behind' or 
 'westerly' anA dahsJiina, 'right-hand' 
 or southerly. In Upper India the 
 term means usually Oudh, the Benares 
 division, and Behar. Hence Poorbeea 
 (purbiya), a man of those countries, 
 was, in the days! of the old Bengal 
 army, often used for a sepoy, the 
 majority being recruited in those 
 provinces. ' 
 
 1553. "Omaum (Humayun) Patxiah . . . 
 resolved to follow Xerchan (Sher Khan) 
 and try his fortune against him .... and 
 they met close to the river Ganges before 
 it unites with the river Jamona, where on 
 the "West bank of the river there is a city 
 called Canose, one of the chief of the king- 
 dom of Dely. Xerchan was beyond the River 
 in the tract which the natives call Purba. 
 . . . ."—Bmros, IV. ix. 9. 
 
 1616. "Bengala, a most spacious and 
 fruitful province, but more properly to be 
 called a kingdom, which hath two very 
 large provinces within it, Purb and Patau, 
 the one lying on the east, the other on the 
 west side of the river." — Terry, ed. 1665, p. 
 357. 
 
 1666. "La Province de Halabas s'appel- 
 loit autrefois Purop. . . ."—Thevenot, v. 197. 
 
 1881. 
 " . . . . My lands were taken away, _ 
 And the Company gave me a pension of 
 
 just eight annas a day ; 
 
 And the Poorbeahs swaggered about our 
 
 streets as if they had done it aU. . ." 
 
 Attar Singh loquitur, by ' Sowar,' in 
 
 an Indian paper, the name and 
 
 date lost. 
 
 Pootly Nautch, s. Properly Hind. 
 kath - putU-nach ( ' wooden - puppet - 
 dance.') A puppet show. 
 
 c. 1817. "The day after tomorrow will 
 be my lad James Dawson's birthday, and 
 N N 2 
 
POPPER-GAKE. 
 
 548 
 
 PORCELAIN. 
 
 we are to have a puttuUy-nautch in the 
 evening." — Mi-s. Sherwood's Stories. 291. 
 
 Popper-cake, in Bombay, and in 
 Madras popadam, ss. These are ap- 
 parently the same word and thing, 
 though to the former is attributed a 
 Hindi and Mahiatti origin pdpar, and 
 to the latter a Tamil one, pappadam, 
 as an abbreviation of paruppu-adan, 
 ' lentil cake.' It is a kind of thin soon 
 or wafer, made of any kind of pulse or 
 lentil flour, seasoned with assafoetida, 
 &c., fried in oil, and in W. India 
 baked crisp, and often eaten at Euro- 
 pean tables as an accompaniment to 
 curry. It is not bad, even to a novice. 
 
 1814. "They are very fond of a thin 
 cake, or wafer, called popper, made from 
 the flour of oord, or mash . . . highly 
 seasoned with assa-f oetida ; a salt called 
 popper-Mor; and a very hot massaula, 
 compounded of turmeric, black pepper, 
 ginger, garlic, several kinds ctf warm seeds, 
 and a quantity of the hottest Chili pepper." 
 — Forhes, Or. Mem., ii. 50. 
 
 1820. "Papadoms (fine cakes made of 
 gram-flour, and a fine species of alkali, 
 which gives them an agreeable salt taste, 
 and serves the purpose of yeast, making 
 them rise, and become very crisp when 
 fried. . . ."— ^s. Sesearches, xiii. 315. 
 
 ,, "Paper, the floili- of oorecd (read 
 oorud, Phaseolus Max), salt, assafoetida, 
 and various spices, made into , a paste, 
 rolled as thin as a wafer, and dried in the 
 sun, and when wanted for the table baked 
 crisp. . . ."— y. Coates, in Tr. lAt. Soc. Bo., 
 iii. 194. 
 
 Porca, n. p. (In Imp. Gaz. Por- 
 akad.) Properly PurdlA&du ; a town 
 on the coast of Travancore, for- 
 merly a separate State. The Portu- 
 guese had a fort here, and the Dutch, 
 m the 17th century, a factory. Era 
 Paolino (1796) speaks of it as a very 
 populous city full of merchants, Ma- 
 hommedan. Christian, and Hindu. It is 
 now insignificant. 
 
 Porcelain, s. The history of this 
 word for China-ware appears to be 
 as follows. The family of univalve 
 moUusks called Cypraeidae, or Cowries 
 (q.v.) were called in medieval Italy 
 porcellana and porcelletta, almost cer- 
 tainly from their strong resemblance 
 to thebody and back of a pig, and not 
 from a grosser analogy suggested by 
 Mahn (see in Littre suh voce). That 
 this is so is strongly corroborated by 
 the circumstance noted by Dr. J. B. 
 Gi-ay (see Eng. Oyc. Nat. Hist. s.v. 
 
 Cypraeidae) that Pig is the common 
 name of shells of this family on the 
 English coast ; whilst Sow also seems 
 to be a name of one or more 
 kinds. The enamel of this shell ap- 
 pears to have been used in the mid(Ue 
 ages to form a coating for ornamental 
 pottery, &c., whence the early appli- 
 cation of the tevm. porcellana to the nno 
 ware brought from the far East. Both 
 applications of the term, viz., to 
 cowries and to China-ware, occur in 
 Marco Polo (see below). The quasi- 
 analogous application of p(^iii Scotland 
 to earthen-ware, noticed in an ima- 
 ginary quotation below, is probably 
 quite an accident, for there appears to 
 be a Gaelic pige, ' an earthen jar,' 
 &c. [see Skeat, s.v. piggin). 
 
 We should not fail to recall Dr. 
 Johnson's etymology oiporcelaine from 
 "pour cent ann$es," because it was 
 believed by Europeans that the ma- 
 terials were matured under ground 100 
 years I (see quotations below from 
 Barbosa, and from Sir Thomas Brown). 
 
 c. 1250. Ca^many has the following pas- 
 sage in the work cited. Though the same 
 writer published the Laws of the Oonsulado 
 del Mar in 1791, he has deranged the whole 
 of the chapters, and this, which he has 
 quoted, is omitted altogether ! 
 
 " In the XLIVth chap, of the maritime 
 laws of Barcelona, which are undoubtedly 
 not later than the middle of the 13th cen- 
 tury, there are regulations for the return 
 cargoes of the ships trading with Alexandria 
 ... In this are enumerated among articles 
 brought from Egypt . . . cotton in bales 
 and spun, wool de capells (for hats ?), poree- 
 lanas, alum, elephants' teeth . . ." — Me- 
 morias. Hist, de Barcelona, I. Pt. 2, p. 44. 
 
 1298. "II ont monoie en tel mainere 
 con je voz dirai, car U espendent porcelaine 
 blance, celle qe se trovent en la mer et qe 
 se metent au cuel des chienz, et vailent les 
 quatre-vingt porcelaines un saic d'arjent 
 qe sunt deus venesians gros . . ." — Marco 
 Polo, oldest French Text, p. 132. 
 
 ,, "Et encore voz di qe en ceste 
 provence, en une cit^ qe est ajjelld Tinugui, 
 se font escuelle de porcellaine grant et 
 pitet les plus belles qe Ten peust deviser."— 
 Ibid. ISO. 
 
 c. 1328. ' ' Audivi qubd ducentas oivitates 
 habet sub se imperator ille (Magnus Tar- 
 tarus) majores qukm Tholosa : et ego oertfe 
 credo qubd plures habeant homines . . . 
 Aba non sunt quae ego soiam in isto imperio 
 digna relatione, nisi vasa pulcherrima, et 
 nobilissima, atque virtuosa et porseleta."— 
 Jordani Mirabilia, p. 59. 
 
 In the next passage it seems probable 
 that the shells, and not China dishes, 
 are intended. 
 
POBGELAIN. 
 
 549 
 
 PORTIA. 
 
 c. 1343. ". . . . ghomerabica, vernice, 
 anuonlaco, zaffiere, coloquinti, porcellane, 
 inirra, mirabolani ... si vendono a Vinegia 
 a cento di peso sottile" (i.e. by the- eutoiia 
 hundredweight). — Pegolotti, Pratica dclla 
 Mercatura, p. 134. 
 
 0. 1440. "... this Cim and Macinn 
 that I haue before named arr ii verie great 
 provinces, thinhabitants whereof arr idol- 
 aters, and there make they vessells and 
 disahes of Porcellana." — Giosafa Barha/ro, 
 Hak. Soc. 75. 
 
 In the next the shells are clearly 
 intended : 
 
 1442. "GabeUe di Firenze . . . Porcie- 
 lette marine, la libra . . . soldi . . . denari 
 4." — Uzzarw, Prat, della Mercatura, p. 23. 
 
 1475. "The seaports of Cheen and 
 
 Machin are also large. Porcelain is made 
 
 ' there, and sold by the weight and at a low 
 
 price." — Nikitin, in India in XV. Cent., 21. 
 
 1487. "... le mando lo inventario del 
 presente del Soldano dato a Lorenzo . . . 
 vasi grandi di Forcellana mai piti veduti 
 simili ne meglio lavorati . . ." — Letter of P. 
 da BibHeno to Clar. de' Medici, in Boscoe's 
 Lorenzo, ed. 1825, ii. 371. 
 
 1502. " In questo tempo abrusiomo xxi 
 nave sopra il porto di Calechut ; et de epse 
 hebbe tate drogarie e speciarie che caricho 
 le dicte sei nave. Praeterea me ha mandate 
 «ei va£i di porzellana excellitissimi et 
 gradi : quatro boohali de argento grandi 
 00 certi altri vasi al modo loro per cre- 
 dentia." — Letter of K. Emanuel, 13. 
 
 1516. "They make in this country a 
 great quantity of porcelains of diflterent 
 sorts, very fine and good, which form for 
 them a great article of trMe for all parts, and 
 they make them in this way. They take the 
 shells of sea-snaUs (? caracoli), and eggshells, 
 and pound them, and with other ingredients 
 make a paste, which they put underground 
 to refine for the space of 80 or 100 years, and 
 this mass of paste they leave as a fortune to 
 their children . . ." — Barbosa, in Bamusio, 
 , i. 320 V. 
 
 1553._ (In China) " The service of their 
 meals is the most elegant that can be, 
 ■ everything being of very fine procelana 
 (although they also make use of silver and 
 gold plate), and they eat everything with a 
 . fork made after their fashion, never putting 
 a hand into their food, much or little." — 
 Ban-OS, III. ii. 7. 
 
 1554. (After a suggestion of the identity 
 of the vasa murrhina of the ancients) : 
 " Ce nom de Porcelaine est donn^ k plu- 
 sieurs ooquiUes de mer. Et pource qu'vn 
 -beau Vaisseau d'vne coquiUe de mer ne se 
 pourroit rendre mieux S propos suyuat le 
 no_m antique, que de I'appeller de Porce- 
 laine, i'ay pensd que les coquilles polies et 
 luysantes, resemblants Ji Nacre de perles, 
 out quelque affinity auec la matifere des 
 vases de Porcelaine antiques : ioinct aussi 
 que le peuple Pragois uomme les pates- 
 ■nostres faiotes de gros vignols, patenostres 
 de Porcelaine. Les susdicts vases de Por- 
 
 celaine sont transparents, et coustent bien 
 oher au Caire, et disent mesmement qu'ilz 
 les apportent des Indes, Mais cela ne me 
 sembla vraysemblable : car on n'en voirroit 
 pas si grande quantitiS, ne de si grades 
 pieces, s'il les failloit apporter de si loing. 
 Vne esguiere, vn pot, ou vn autre vaisseau 
 pour petite qu'elle soit, couste vn ducat : si 
 c'est quelque grSd vase, il coustera d'auan- 
 tage.— P. Belon, Observations, f. 134. 
 
 c. 1560. "And because there are many 
 opinions among the Portugals which have 
 not beene in Gliina, about where this Por- 
 celane is made, and touching the substa.nce 
 whereof it is made, some saying, that it is 
 of oysters shels, others of dung rotten of a 
 long time, because they were not enformed 
 of the truth, I thought it conuenient to 
 tell here the substance . . ." — Gaspar da 
 Cruz, in Purchas, iii. 177. 
 
 1615. "If we had in England. beds of 
 porcelain such as they have in China, — 
 which porcelain is a kind of plaster buried 
 in the earth, and by length of time con- 
 gealed and glazed into that substance ; this 
 were an artificial mine, and part of that 
 substance . . ." — Bacon, Argument on Im- 
 peachment of Waste; Works, by Speddiny, 
 etc., 1859, vii. 528. 
 
 0. 1630. "The Bannyans all along the 
 sea-shore pitch their Booths ... for there 
 they sell CaUicoes, China-satten, Purcellain- 
 ware, scrutores or Cabbinets . . " — Sir T. 
 Herbert, ed. 1665, p. 45. 
 
 1726. In a list of the treasures left ■ by 
 AklDar, which is given by Valentijn, we 
 find: 
 
 "In Poroelyn, &c., Kopias 2507747."— 
 jv. (Suratte), 217. 
 
 1650. " We are not thoroughly resolved 
 concerning Porcellane or China dishes, 
 that according to common belief they are 
 made of earth, which lieth in preparation 
 about an hundred years underground ; for 
 the relations thereof are not only divers 
 but contrary ; and Authors agree not 
 herein . . ." — Sir Thomas Browne, Vulgar 
 Errors, ii. 5. 
 
 1880. " 'Vasella quidem delicatiora et 
 oaerulea et venusta, quibus inhaeret nes- 
 cimus quid elegantiae, porcellana vocantin-, 
 quasi (sed nescimus quare) a porcellis. In 
 partibus autem Britanniae quae septen- 
 trionem spectant, vocabulo forsan analogo, 
 vasa grossiora et fusoa pigs appellant bar- 
 bari, quasi (sed quare iterum nescimus) a 
 porcis.' Narrischchen und WeitgehoU, 
 Etymol. Universale, s.v. ' Blue China.' " — 
 Motto to An Ode in Brown Pig, St. James's 
 Gazette, 17th July. 
 
 Portia, s. In S. India the common 
 name of the Thespesia populnea, Lam. 
 (N. 0. Malvaceae), a favourite orna- 
 mental tree,thriviag best near the sea. 
 The word is a corruption of Tamil, Pu- 
 arassu, ' Elower-king.' In Ceylon it 
 is called the Suria, and also the Tulip- 
 tree. 
 
rOP,TO NOVO. 
 
 550 
 
 POTTAS. 
 
 1742. "Le bois sur lequel on les met 
 (les toiles), et celui qu'on employe pour les 
 battre, sent ordinairement de tamarinier, 
 ou d'un autre arbre nomm^ porchi." — Lett. 
 Edif. xiv. 122. 
 
 1860. "Another useful tree, very com- 
 mon In Ceylon, is the Suria, with flowers so 
 like those of a tulip that Europeans know it 
 as the tulip tree. It loves the sea air and 
 saline soils. It is planted all along the 
 avenues and streets in the towns near the 
 coast, where it is equally valued for its 
 shade and the beauty of its yellow flowers, 
 whilst its tough wood is used for carriage- 
 shafts and gun-stocks." — Tennent's Ceylon, 
 i. 117. 
 
 1861. ' ' It is usual to plant large branches 
 of the poitia and banyan trees in such a 
 slovenly manner that there is little proba- 
 bility of the trees thriving or being orna- 
 mental." — Cleghom, Forests and Gardens of 
 S. India, 197. 
 
 Porto Novo, n. p. A town on the 
 coast of South Arcot, 32 m. S. of Pon- 
 dicherri. The first mention of it that 
 we have found is in Bocarro, Decada, 
 p. 42 (o. 1613). 
 
 The name was perhaps intended to 
 mean ' New Oporto,' rather than ' New 
 Hayen,' but we have not found any 
 history of the name. 
 
 1718. "At Night we came to a Town 
 called Porta Nova, and in Malabarish 
 Pirenki Potci." * — Propagation of the Gospel, 
 d;c., Pt. ii. 41. 
 
 1726. "The name of this city {Porto 
 Novo) signifies in Portuguese New Haven, 
 but the Moors call it Mohhammed Sendar 
 .... and the Gentoos Pen-i/ngepeente."* — 
 Valentyn, Choromandel, 8. 
 
 Porto Piqueno and Porto Grande, 
 
 nn.pp. ' The Little Haven and the 
 Great Haven;' names by which the 
 Bengal ports of Satigam (q.v.), and 
 Chatigam (v. Chittagong) respectively 
 were commonly known to the Portu- 
 guese in the 16th century. 
 
 1554. " Porto Pequeno de Bemgala . . . 
 Cowries are current in the country ; 80 
 cowries make 1 pone (see Pun); of these 
 pones 48 are equal to 1 larin, more or less." 
 — A. Nwnes, 37. 
 
 „ " Porto Grande de Bemgala. The 
 maund [mdo), by which they weigh all 
 goods, contains 40 seers (ceros), each seer 
 18| ounces. . . ." — Ibid. 
 
 1568. "lo mi parti d'Orisa perBengala al 
 Porto Piciieno . . . s'entra nel fiume Ganze, 
 dalla booca del qual fiume sino a Satagan 
 oittk, oue si f anno negotij, et oue i mercadanti 
 si riducono, aono centi e venti miglia, che 
 si fanno in diciotto hore a remi, ciofe in tre 
 
 * i.e. Firingl-pctt, or ' Frank-town.' 
 
 crescenti d'acqua, che sono di sei hore I'uno." 
 — Ces. Federici, in Ba/mus., iii. 392. 
 
 1569. " Partissemo di Sondiua, et giun- 
 gessemo in Chitigan il |^ran porto di 
 Bengala, in tempo che giSi i Portoghesi 
 liaueuano fatto pace o tregua con i Rettori." 
 —lb. 396. 
 
 1595. "Besides, you tell me that the 
 traffic and commerce of the Porto Pequeno 
 of Bemguala being always of great 
 moment, if this goes to ruin through the 
 Mogors, they will be the masters of those 
 tracts." — Letter of the K. of Portugal, in 
 Archil: Port. Orient., Fascic. 3, p. 481. 
 
 1596. "And so he wrote me that the 
 Commerce of Porto Grande of Bengala is 
 flourishing, and that the King of the Coun- 
 try had remitted to the Portuguese 3 per 
 cent, of the duties that they used to pay." 
 —Do., Do., Do., p. 580. 
 
 1598. " When you thinke you are at the 
 point de Gualle, to be assured thereof, make 
 towards the Hand, to know it . . . where 
 commonlie all the shippes know the land, 
 such I say as we sayle to Bengalen,, or to 
 any of the Hauens thereof, as Porto Pequeno 
 or Porto Grande, that is the small, or the 
 great Haven, where the Portingalles doe 
 traffique. . . ."—Linschoten, Third Book, 
 p. 324. 
 
 Posteen, s. An Afghan leathern 
 pelisse, generally of sheepskin with 
 the fleece on. Pars. posUn, from post, 
 ' a hide.' 
 
 1080. "Khwija Ahmad came on some 
 Government business to Ghaznfn, and it 
 was reported to him that some merchants 
 were going to Turkist^n, who were return- 
 ing to Ghaznfn in the beginning of winter. 
 The Khw^ja remembered that he required 
 a certain number of postius (great coats) 
 every year for himself and sons. . . ." — 
 Nizdm-ul-Mulk, in Elliot, ii. 497. 
 
 1442. "His Majesty the Fortunate 
 Khakan had sent for the Prince of Kaliknt, 
 horses, pelisses (postin), and robes woven 
 of gold. . . ." — Abdurazzalc,inNot.etExlr., 
 xiv., Pt. i. 437. 
 
 1862. "Otter skins from the Hills and 
 Kashmir, worn as Postins by the Yar- 
 kandis."— Pmjv/«6 Trade Bepm% p. 65. 
 
 Potato, Sweet. See Sweet Po- 
 tato. 
 
 Pottah, s. Hind, and other vernacu- 
 lars, Patta, &c. A document specifying 
 the conditions on which lands are held; 
 a lease, or other document securing 
 rights in land or house property. 
 
 1778. "I am therefore hopeful you will 
 be kindly pleased to excuse me the five lacs 
 now demanded, and that nothing may be 
 demanded of me beyond the amoimt ex- 
 pressed in the pottah."— 2%e Bajah of 
 Benctres to Hastings, in Articles of Gliarge 
 against B., Burke, vi. 591. 
 
FBA, PHBA, PBAW. 
 
 551 
 
 PR A, PHBA, PBAW. 
 
 Pra, Phra, Praw, s. This is a 
 term constantly used in Burma, and 
 familiar to all wlio have been in that 
 country, in its constant application as 
 a style of respect, addressed or applied 
 to persons and things of especial sanc- 
 tity or dignity. Thus it is addressed 
 at Court to the King ; it is the habi- 
 tual designation of the Buddha and his 
 images and dagobas ; of superior ec- 
 clesiastics and saered books; corres- 
 ponding on the whole in use, pretty 
 closely to the Sanskrit Sri. In Bur- 
 mese the word is written bliurd, but 
 pronounced (in Arakan) p'hrd, and in 
 modern Burma Proper, with the usual 
 slurring of the r, P'hya or PyCi. The 
 use of the term is not confined to 
 Burma ; it is also used in quite a similar 
 way in Siam, as may be seen in the 
 quotation below from Alabaster; the 
 word is used in the same form Phra 
 among the Shans ; and in the form Prea, 
 it would seem, in Camboja. Thus Gar- 
 nier speaks of Indra and Vishnu under 
 their Camboj an epithets as Prea En and 
 Prea Noreai (Narayana) ; of the figure 
 of Buddha entering nirvana, as Prea 
 Nippan; of the King who built the 
 great temple of Angkor Wat as Prea 
 Kot Melea, of the King reigning at the 
 time of the expedition as Prea Ang 
 Eeachea Vodey, of various sites of tem- 
 ples as Preacore, Preacare, Prea Pithu, 
 &o. {Voyage d' Exploration, i. 26, 49, 
 388, 77, 85, 72V 
 
 The word p'nra appears in composi- 
 tion in various names of Burmese kings, 
 as of the famous ^Zomp'hra (1753- 
 1760), founder of the existing dynasty, 
 and of his son 5o(fea/i-p'lira (1781- 
 1819). In the former instance the 
 name is, according to Sir A. Phayre, 
 jl/tMmj-p'hra, i.e. the embryo Buddha, 
 or Bodisatva. A familiar Siamese 
 example of use is in the Phra Bat, or 
 sacred foot-mark of Buddha, a term 
 ^ which represents the 8ri Pdda of 
 Ceylon. 
 
 The late Professor H. H. Wilson, as 
 will be seen, supposed the word to bp 
 a corruption of Skt. prahhu (see 
 Parvoe). But Mr. Alabaster points, 
 under the guidance of the Sia- 
 mese spelling, rather to Skt. vara, 
 pre-emiaent, excellent. This is in 
 PaH vara, "excellent, best, precious, 
 noble " {Childers). A curious point is 
 that, from the prevalence of the term 
 phra in all the Indo-Chinese king- 
 doms, we must conclude that it was. 
 
 at the time of the. introduction of 
 Buddhism into those countries, in 
 predominant use among the Indian or 
 Ceylonese propagators of the new 
 religion. Yet we do not find any 
 evidence of such a use of either 
 prahhu or vara. The former would in 
 Pali hepabhho. 
 
 1688. "I know that in the country of 
 Lews the Dignities of Pa-ya and Mewing, 
 and the honourable Epithets of Pra are in 
 use ; it may be also that the other terms of 
 Dignity are common to both Nations, as well 
 as the Laws." — De la Zoubire, Siam, E. T., 
 79. 
 
 ,, " The Pra-Clang, or by a cor- 
 ruption of the Portngueses, the Barcalon, is 
 the officer, which has the appointment of 
 the Commerce, as well within as without 
 the Kingdom. . . . His name is composed 
 of the Balie word Pra, which I have so 
 often discoursed of, and of the word Olamff, 
 which signifies Magazine." — Id. 93. 
 
 , , " Then Sommona-Codom (see Gau- 
 tama) thej; call Tia-Bovie-Tchaou, which 
 verbatim signifies the Great and Excellent 
 Lord."— Id. 134. 
 
 1795. " At noon we reached Meeaday, 
 the personal estate of the Magwoon of 
 Pegue, who is oftener called, from this 
 place, Meeaday Praw, or Lord of Meea- 
 day." — Spmes, Embassy to Ava, 242. 
 
 18.'55. "The epithet Phra,_ which oc- 
 cupies so prominent a place in the cere- 
 monial and religious vocabulary of both the 
 Siamese and the Burmese, has been the sub- 
 ject of a good deal of nonsense. It is un- 
 fortunate that our Burmese scholars have 
 never (I believe) been Sanskrit scholars, nor 
 vice versd, 'so that the Palee terms used in 
 Burma have had little elucidation. On the 
 word in question. Professor H. H. Wilson 
 has kindly favoured me with a note : 
 ' Phr^ is no doubt a corruption of the 
 Sanskrit Prahhu, a Lord or Master ; the 
 A of the aspirate bh is often retained alone, 
 leaving Prahu which becomes Prah or 
 Phra.' " — Mission to Ara. 6], 
 
 ,, " All these readings (of documents 
 at the Court) were intoned in a high recita- 
 tive, strongly resembling that used in the 
 English cathedral service. And the long- 
 drawn Phya-a-a-a ! (My Lord), which ter- 
 minated each reading, added to the resem- 
 blance, as it came in exactly like the Amen 
 of the Liturgy."— /d. 88. 
 
 1859. "The word Phra, which so fre- 
 quently occurs in this work, here appears 
 for the first time ; I have to remark that it 
 is probably derived from, or of common 
 origin with, the Pharaoh of antiquity. It 
 is given in the Siamese dictionaries as 
 synonymous with God, ruler, priest, and 
 teacher. It is in fact the word by which 
 sovereignty and sanctity are associated in 
 the popular mind. "—.Bowrmf/, Kingdomand 
 People of Siam. 
 
 1863. "The title of the Pirst King (of 
 
PRAGBIT. 
 
 552 
 
 PRESIDENCY. 
 
 Siam) is Thra- CIiom-Klao-Yu-Hua and 
 spoken as Fhra Phutthi-Chao- Yu-Hua. . . . 
 His Majesty's nose is styled in the Pali 
 form Phra-JVasa . . . The Siamese term the 
 (Catholic) missionaries, the Preachers of 
 the Phra-CAao Phu-Sang, i.e. of God the 
 Creator, or the Divine Lord Builder. . . . 
 The Catholic missionaries express 'God' 
 hy Vhia-Phutthi-Ohao . . . and they ex- 
 plain the euoharist as Viiia-PhuttM-Kaya 
 (Kaya = ' Body ') " — Bastian, Meise, iii. 109, 
 and 114-115. 
 
 . 1870. "The most excellent Para, bril- 
 liant in his glory, free from all ignorance, 
 beholding Nibbana the end of the migration 
 , of the soul, lighted the lamp of the Jaw of 
 theWord." — Bogers,Buddhagosha'sParables, 
 tr. from the Burmese, p. 1. 
 
 1871. " Phra is a Siamese word applied 
 to all that is worthy of the highest respect, 
 that is, everything connected with religion 
 and royalty. It may be translated as 
 ' holy.' The Siamese letters p — h — r com- 
 . monly represent the Sanskrit v — r. I there- 
 fore presn me the word to be derived from the 
 Sanskrit ' vri ' — ' to choose, or to be chosen, ' 
 and 'vara — better, beat, excellent,' the root 
 of apiiTToi." — Alabaster, The Wheel of the 
 Law, 164. 
 
 Pracrit, s. A term applied to thie 
 older vernacular dialects of India, such 
 as were derived from, or kindred, to, 
 Sanskrit. Dialects of this nature are 
 used by ladies, and by inferior cha- 
 racters, in the Sanskrit dramas. These 
 dialects, and the modem vernaculars 
 springing from them, bear the same 
 relation to Sanskrit that the " Ro- 
 mance " languages of Europe bear to 
 Latin, an analogy which is found in 
 many particulars to hold with most 
 surprising exactness. 
 
 The most completely preserved of old 
 Prakrits is that which was used in 
 Magadha, and which has come down 
 in the Buddhist books of Ceylon under 
 the name of Pali (q-v.). The first 
 European analysis of this language 
 bears the title " Institutiones Linguae 
 Pracriticae. Scripsit Ghristianus Las- 
 sen. Bonnae ad Ehenum, 1837." 
 
 The term itself is the Sanskrit 
 prakrita, ' natural, unrefined, vulgar,' 
 etc. 
 
 1801. " Sanscrita is the speech of the 
 Celestials, framed in grammatical insti- 
 tutes, Praorita is similar to it, but manifold 
 as a provincial dialect, and otherwise." — 
 Sansirit treatise, quoted by Golebrooke in 
 As. Ses., vii. 199. 
 
 Presidency (and President), s. 
 The title ' President,' as applied to the 
 Chief of a principal Factory, was in 
 early popular use, though in the 
 
 charters of the B. I. 0. its first occur- 
 rence is in 1661 (see Letters Patent, 
 below). In Sainsbury's Calendar we 
 find letters headed "to Capt. Jourdain, 
 president of the English at Bantam" 
 in 1614 (i. pp. 297, 298) ; but it is to 
 be doubted whether this wording is in 
 the original. A little later we find a 
 " proposal by Mr. Middleton concern- 
 ing the appointment of two especial 
 |actors, at Surat and Bantam, to have 
 authority over all other factors ; Jour- 
 dain named." And later again he is 
 styled " John Jourdain, Captaiu of 
 the house" (at Bantam; see pp. 303, 
 325), and " Chief Merchant at Bantam" 
 (p. 343). 
 
 1623. "Speaking of the Dutch Com- 
 mander, as well as of the BngUsh President, 
 who often in this fashion came to take me for 
 an airing, I should not omit to say that both 
 of them in Surat live in great style, and like 
 the grandees of the land. They go about 
 with a great train, sometimes with people 
 of their- own mounted, but particularly 
 with a great crowd of Indian servants on 
 foot and armed, according to custom, with 
 sword, target, bow and arrows." — P. delta 
 ValU, ii. 517. 
 
 ,, " Our boat going ashore, the Presi- 
 dent of the English Merchants, who usually 
 resides in Surat, and is chief of all their 
 business in the E. Indies, Persia, and other 
 places dependent thereon, and who is called 
 Sign, Thomas Kastel * . . . . came aboard 
 in our said boat, with a minister of theirs 
 (so they term those who do the priest's 
 office a,mong them)." — P. della VaUe, ii. 
 501, 502. 
 
 1638. " As soon as the Commanders 
 heard that the (English) President was come 
 to Suhaly, they went ashore. . . . The two 
 dayes following were spent in feasting,_at 
 wliich the Commanders of the two Snips 
 treated the President, who afterwards 
 
 letumed to Suratta During my 
 
 abode at Suratta, I wanted for no divertise- 
 ment ; for I. . . . found company at the 
 Dutch President's, who had his Farms there 
 .... inasmuch as I could converse with 
 them in their own Language." — Mandelslo, 
 E. T., ed. 1669, p. 19. 
 
 ,, "Les Anglois ont bien encore vn 
 bureau & Bantam, dans I'lsle de Jaua, mais 
 il a son President partioulier, qui ne depend 
 point de celuy de Suratta.^ —Mandelslo, 
 (French ed. 1659) 124. 
 
 ,, "A mon retour k Suratta ie 
 trouvay dans la loge des Anglois plus de 
 cinquante marchands, que le President 
 auoit fait venir de tons les autres Bureaux, 
 pour rendre compte de leur administration, 
 
 '* Thomas Eastall or Rastell went out ai)i)a- 
 rently in 1615, in 1616 is mentioned as a " chief 
 merchant of the fleet at Swally Eoad" (q.v.), and 
 often later as chief at Surat (see Saimbury, i, 476, 
 and ii. passim). 
 
PRESIDENCY. 
 
 553 
 
 PBIGKLY-PEAR. 
 
 et pour estre presens k ce changement de 
 Gouuemement." — Ibid. 188. 
 
 1661. " And in case any Person or Per- 
 sons, being convicted and sentenced by the 
 President and Council of the said Governor 
 and Company, in the said East Indies, 
 their Factors or Agents there, for any 
 Offence by them done, shall appeal from 
 the same, that then, and in every such 
 case, it shall and may be lawful to and for 
 the said President and Council, IFactor or 
 Agent, to seize upon him or them, and to 
 ' carry him or them home Prisoners to 
 England." — Letters Patent to the Governor 
 and Company of Merchants of London, 
 trading with the E. Indies, 3d April. 
 
 1702. " . . . . Under the Presidency of 
 the aforesaid Island Bombay." — Charters, 
 p. 323. 
 
 1702. "Tuesday 7th ApriU. . . . In the 
 morning a Council! . . . afterwards having 
 ' some Discourse arising among us whether 
 , the charge of hiring Calashes, &c., upon 
 Invitations given us from the Shabander or 
 any others to go to their Countrey Houses 
 or upon any other Occasion of diverting 
 our Selves abroad for health, should be 
 charged to our Honble Masters account or 
 not, the President and Mr. Loyd were of 
 opinion to charge the same. . . . But Mr. 
 Rouse, Mr. Eidges, and Mr. Master were of 
 opinion that Batavia being a place of extra- 
 ordinary charge and Expense in all things, 
 the said Calash hire, &c., ought not to be 
 charged to the Honourable Company's 
 Account." — MS. Records in India Office. 
 
 The book containiiig this is a collo- 
 cation of fragmentary MS. diaries. 
 But this passage pertains apparently 
 to the proceedings of President Allen 
 ; Catchpole and his council, belonging 
 to the Eadtory of Chusan, from -which 
 they were expelled by the Chinese in 
 1701-2 ; they stayed some time at Ba- 
 tayia on their way home. 
 
 Mr. Catchpole (or Ketchpole) was 
 soon afterwards chief of an English 
 settlement made upon Pulo Condore, 
 off the Oambojan coast. In 1704-5, 
 we read that he reported favourably on 
 the prospects of the settlement, re- 
 questing a supply of young writers, 
 to learn the Ohiiiese language, anti- 
 cipating that the island would soon 
 become an important station for Chi- 
 nese trade. But Catchpole was himself , 
 about the end of 1705, murdered by 
 certain people of Macassar, who 
 thought he had broken faith with 
 them, and with him all the English 
 but two (see Bruce's Annals, iii. 483-4, 
 580, 606, and A. Ham. ii. 205). The 
 Pulo Condore enterprise thus came to 
 an end, 
 
 1727. "About the year 1674, President 
 
 Aungier, a gentleman well qualified for 
 governing, came to the Chair, and leaving 
 isurat to the Management of Deputies, came 
 to Bombay, and rectified many things." — A. 
 Ham. i. 188. 
 
 Prickly-heat, s. A troublesome 
 cutaneous rash {Lichen tropicus) in the 
 form of small red pimples, which itch 
 intolerably. It affects many Europeans 
 in the hot weather. Fryer (pub. 1698) 
 alludes to these " fiery pimples," but 
 gives the disease no specific name. 
 Natives sometimes suffer from it, and 
 (in the south) use a paste of sandal- 
 wood to alleviate it. Sir Charles 
 Napier in Sind used to sufler much 
 from it, and we have heard him des- 
 cribed as standing, when giving an in- 
 terview during the hot weather, with 
 his back against the edge of an open 
 door, for the convenience of occasional 
 friction against it. 
 
 1631. " Quas Latinus Hippocrates (7o)'- 
 nelias Celsus papulas, Plinius sudamina 
 vocat . . . . ita crebra sunt, ut ego adhuc 
 neminem noverim qui molestias has effu- 
 gerit, non magis quam morsas culicum, quos 
 Lusitani Mosquitas vocant. Sunt autem 
 haec papulae rubentes, et asperae aliquan- 
 tum, persudorem in cu tern ejectae; plerum- 
 que a capite ad calcem usque, cum sumrno 
 pruritu, et assiduo scalpendi desiderio 
 erumpentes." — Jac. Bontii, Sist. Nat. &c., 
 ii. 18, p. 33. 
 
 1665. "The Sun is but just now rising, 
 yet he is intolerable ; there is not a Cloud 
 in the Sky, not a breath of Wind ; my 
 horses are spent, they have not seen a green 
 Herb since we came out of Lahor ; ray In- 
 dians, for all their black, dry, and hard 
 skin, sink under it. My face, hands and 
 feet are peeled off, and my body is covered 
 aU over with pimples that prick me, as so 
 many needles." — Bernier, E. T., 125. 
 
 1807. "One thing I have forgotten to 
 tell you of— the prickly heat. To give you 
 some notion of its intensity, the placid 
 Lord William (Bentinck) has been found 
 sprawling on a table on his back ; and Sir 
 Henry Gwillin, one of the Madras Judges, 
 who is a Welshman, and a fiery Briton in 
 all senses, was discovered by a_ visitor roll- 
 ing on his own floor, roaring like a baited 
 buU." — Lord Minto in India, June 29th. 
 
 1813. " Among the primary effects of a 
 hot climate (for it can hardly be called a 
 disease) we may notice the prickly heat." — 
 Johnson, Influence of Trap. Climates, 25. 
 
 Prickly-pear, s. The popular name, 
 in both E. and W. Indies, of the Opun- 
 tia Dillenii, Haworth {Cactus Indiea, 
 Eoxb.), a plant spread aU over India, 
 and to which Eoxburgh gave the 
 latter name, apparently in the belief 
 of its being indigenous in that country. 
 
PBICKLY-PEAB. 
 
 554 
 
 FROME. 
 
 Undoubtedly however it came from 
 America, wide as has been its spread 
 over southern Europe and Asia. On 
 some parts of the Mediterranean shores 
 {e.(j. in Sicily), it has become so cha- 
 racteristic that it is hard to realize the 
 fact that the plant had no existence 
 there before the 16th century. Indeed 
 at Palermo we have heard this scouted, 
 and evidence quoted in the supposed 
 circumstance that among the mosaics 
 of the splendid Duomo of Monreale 
 (12th century) the fig-leaf garments of 
 Adam and Eve are represented as of 
 this uncompromising material. The 
 mosaic was examined by one of the 
 present writers, with the impression 
 that the belief has no good foundation. 
 The cactus fruit, yellow, purple, and 
 red, which may be said to form an 
 important article of diet in the Medi- 
 terranean, and which is now sometimes 
 seen in London shops, is not, as far as 
 we know, anywhere used in India, 
 except in times of famine. No cactus 
 is named in Drury's Useful Plants of 
 India. And whether the Mediterranean 
 plants form a different species, or 
 varieties merely, as compared with 
 the Indian Opuntia, is a matter for 
 inquiry. The fruit of the Indian plant 
 is smaller and less succulent. 
 
 There is a good description of the 
 plant and fruit in Oviedo, with a good 
 cut (see Eamusio's Ital. version, bk. 
 viii. ch. xxv). That author gives an 
 amusing Btory of his first making ac- 
 quaintance with the fruit in S. Dom- 
 ingo, in the year 1515. 
 
 Some of the names by which the 
 Opuntia is known in the Punjab seem 
 to belong properly to species of 
 Euphorbia. Thus the Euphorbia Boyle- 
 ana, Bois., is called tsUl, chu, &o. ; 
 and the Opuntia is called Kabuli tsui, 
 Oangi sho, Kanghi chu, &c. Oangi chU 
 is also the name of an Euphorbia sp. 
 which Dr. Stewart takes to be E. 
 Neriifolia, L. {Punjab Plants, pp. 101 
 and 194-5). 
 
 This is curious ; for although certain 
 cactuses are very like certain Euphor- 
 bias, there is no Euphorbia resembling 
 the Opuntia in form. 
 
 The Zakum mentioned in the Aln 
 (Gladwin,' 1800, ii. 68), as used for 
 hedges in Guzerat, is doubtless an 
 Euphorbia also. The Opuntia is very 
 common as a hedge plant in canton- 
 ments, &c., and it was much used by 
 Tippoo as an obstruction round his 
 
 fortifications. Both the E. Boyleana 
 and the Opuntia are used for fences in 
 parts of the Punjab. The latter is 
 objectionable from harbouring dirt 
 and reptiles; but it spreads rapidly, 
 both from birds eating the fruit, and 
 from the facility with which the joints 
 take root. 
 
 1685. "The Prickly- Pear, Bush, or 
 
 Shrub, of about 4 or 5 foot high the 
 
 Fruit at first is green, like the Leaf ... It 
 is very pleasant in taste, cooling and re- 
 freshing ; but if a Man eats 15 or 20 of them 
 they will colour his water, making it look 
 like Blood." — Dampier, i. 223 (in W. Indies). 
 
 1764. 
 
 " On this lay cuttings of the prickly 
 pear; 
 
 They soon a formidable fence will shoot." 
 Grainger, Bk. i. 
 
 1861. "The use of the prickly pear" 
 (for hedges) ' ' I strongly deprecate ; although 
 impenetrable and inexpensive, it conveys 
 an idea of sterility, and is rapidly becoming 
 a nuisance in this country." — Glegharn, 
 Forests cmd Gardens, 205. 
 
 Prome, n.p. An important place in 
 Pegu above the Delta. The name is 
 Talaing, properly Srun. The Burmese 
 call it PyS or (in. the Araoanese form 
 in which the r is pronounced) PrS, and 
 Pre-myo(' city'). 
 
 1545. "When he (the K. of Bramaa) 
 was arrived at the young King's pallace, he 
 caused himself to be crowned King of Prom, 
 and during the Ceremony . . . made that 
 poor Prince, whom he had deprived of his 
 Kingdom, to continue kneeling before him, 
 with his hands held up ... . This done he 
 went into a Balcone, which looked on a 
 great Market-place, whither he commanded 
 all the dead children that lay up and down 
 the streets, to be brought, and then causing 
 them to be hacked very small, he gave 
 them, mingled with Bran, Kice, and Herbs, 
 to his Elephants to eaX."— Pinto, E. T., 
 211-212 (orig. olv.). 
 
 0. 1609. ". . . this quarrel was hardly 
 ended when a great rumour of arms was 
 heard from a quarter where the Portuguese 
 were stiH fighting. The cause of this was the 
 arrival of 12,000 men, whom the King of 
 Pren sent in pursuit of the King of Arraoan, 
 knowing that he had fled that way. Our 
 people hastening up had a stiff and well 
 fought combat with them ; for although 
 they were fatigued with the fight which had 
 been hardly ended, those of Pren were so 
 disheartened at seeing the Portuguese, 
 whose steel they had already felt, that they 
 were fain to retire." — Bocarro, 142.* 
 
 1755. " Prone . . . has the ruins of an 
 old brick wall round it, and immediately 
 
 • This author has Prom at p. 132, and Porioat 
 p. 149. 
 
PROW, PABAO. 
 
 555 
 
 PVCKA. 
 
 without that, another with Teak Timber." — 
 Ca/pt. O. Salter, in DaJ/rymplc, i. 173. 
 
 1795. "In the evening, my boat being 
 ahead, I reached the city of Peeaiie-mew, or 
 Frome . . . renowned InBirmanhistoiy." 
 —Symet, pp. 238-9. 
 
 Prow, Parao, &c., s. This word 
 seems to have a double origin in 
 European use ; the Malayalam pu.ru, 
 ' a boat,' and the Island word (common 
 to Malay, Javanese, and most lan- 
 guages of the Archipelago) p^aii, or 
 praha. This is often specifically ap- 
 plied to a peculiar kind of galley, 
 " Malay Prow," but Crawfurd defines 
 it as "a general term for any vessel, 
 hut generally for small craft." 
 
 It is hard to distinguish between the 
 words, as adopted in the earlier 
 books, except by considering date and 
 locality. 
 
 1499. "The King despatched to them 
 a large boat, which they call parao, well 
 manned, on board which ho sent a Naire of 
 his with an errand to the Captains . . ." — 
 Gorrea, Lendas, I. i. 115. 
 
 1510. (At Calient) "Some other small 
 ships are called Parao, and they are boats 
 of ten paces each, and are all of a piece, 
 and go with oars made of cane, and the 
 mast also is made of cane." — Va/rfhema, 
 154. 
 
 „ "The other Persian said: 'OSir, 
 what shall we do ?' I replied : ' Let ns go 
 along this shore till we trad a parao, that 
 is, a small bark.' "—75. 269. 
 
 1518. " Item ; that any one possessing a 
 zambuquo (see Sambuk) or a parao of his 
 own and desiring to go in it may do so with 
 all that belongs to him, first giving notice 
 two days before to the Captain of the City." 
 —Livro dos Privilegios da Cidade de Goa, in 
 Archiv. Port. Orient., Tascic. 2, p. 7. 
 
 1523. "When Dom Sancho* went into 
 Muar to fight with the fleet of the King of 
 Bintam which was inside the River, there 
 arose a squall which upset all our paraos 
 and lancfiaras at the bar mouth . . ." — 
 Lemhramja de Gcnisas de India, p. 5. 
 
 1582. "Next daye after the Capitaine 
 Generall with all his men being a land, 
 working upon the ship called Berrio, there 
 came in two little taiaos."~Castafkda 
 (transl. by N. L.), f. 62i>. 
 
 The word also occurs in Gouvea (1606) as 
 par6 (f. 27))). 
 
 1606. " An howre after this comming a 
 board of the hoUanders came a prawe or a 
 canow from 'Ba,at3,m."—Middleton's Voyage, 
 0. 3 {v). 
 
 1666. " Con seoreto previno Lope de 
 Soarez veinte bateles, y gobernandolo y 
 entrando por.un rio, hallaron el peligro de 
 6mco naves y oohenta paraoB con mucha 
 
 * Dom Sancho Anriquez ; see Correa, ii. 770. 
 
 gente resuelta y de valor.'' — Faria y Soma, 
 Asia, i. 66. 
 
 1673. " They are Owners of several 
 small FroToes, of the same maJce, and 
 Canooses, cut out of one entire Piece of 
 "WooA."— Fryer, 20. 
 
 Elsewhere (e.g. 57, 59) he has Frees. 
 
 1727. "The Andemamers bad a yearly 
 Custom to come to the Nicohar Islands, with 
 a great number of small Praws, and kill or 
 take Prisoners as many of the poor Nico- 
 bareans as they could overcome." — A. Ham. 
 ii. 65. 
 
 1816. "... Frahu, a term under which 
 the Malays include every description of 
 vessel." — Raffles, in As. Bes., xii. 132. 
 
 1817. " The Chinese also have many 
 brigs ... as well as native-built prahns." 
 —Baffles, Java, i. 203. 
 
 1868. "On December 13th I went on 
 board a prau bound for the Aru Islands." 
 — Wallace, Malay Archip., 227. 
 
 Pucka, adj. Hind, palcka, 'ripe, 
 mature, cooked;' and hence substantial, 
 thorough, permanent, with many 
 specific applications, of which ex- 
 amples have been given under the 
 habitually contrasted term cutolia(q.v.) 
 One of the most common uses in which 
 the word has become specific is that of 
 a building of brick and mortar, in 
 contradistinction to one of inferior 
 material, as of mud, matting, or 
 timber. Thus : 
 
 1784. "The House, Cook-room, bottle- 
 connah, godown, &c., are all pucka-built." 
 — In Seton-Karr, i. 41. 
 
 1824. " A little above this beautiful 
 stream, some miserable pucka sheds pointed 
 out the Company's warehouses. " — Bp, Seber, 
 ed. 1844, i. 259-60. 
 
 1842. "I observe that there are in the 
 town (Dehli) many buildings pucka-built, 
 as it is called in India."— Z). o/ Wellington 
 to Lord Ellenborough, in Indian Adm. of 
 Lord E., p. 306. 
 
 1857. " Your Lahore men have done 
 nobly. I should like to embrace them ; 
 Donald, Roberts, Mac, and Dick are, all of 
 them, pucca trumps." — Lord Lawrence, in 
 Life, ii. 11. 
 
 1869. "... there is no surer test by 
 which to measure the prosperity of the 
 people than the number of pucka honses 
 that are beii^ built." — Beport of a Sub- 
 Committee on Proposed Indian Census. 
 
 This application has given rise to a sub- 
 stantive pucka, for work of brick and 
 mortar, or for the composition used as 
 cement and plaster. 
 
 1727. "Eort William was built on an 
 irregular Tetragon of Brick and Morter, 
 called Fuckah, which is a Composition of 
 Brick-dust, Lime, Molasses, and cut Hemp, 
 and when it comes to be dry, is as hard and 
 
PUCKA. 
 
 556 
 
 PUDIFATAN. 
 
 tougher than firm Stone or Brick.''— ^. 
 Sam. ii. 19. 
 
 The word was also sometimes used 
 substantively for "pucka pice" (see 
 under Cutcha) : 
 
 c. 1817. " I am sure I strive, and strive, 
 and yet last month I could only lay by 
 eight rupees and four pnekers." — Mrs. 
 Sherwood s Stories, 66. 
 
 In (Stockdale's) Indian Vocabulary of 
 1788 we find another substantive use, 
 but it was perhaps even then in- 
 accurate. 
 
 1788. " Pueka^A putrid fever, generally 
 fatal in 24 hours." 
 
 Another habitual application of 
 pucka and cutclia distinguishes 
 between two classes of weights 
 or measures. The existence of a 
 twofold weight, the pucka ser and the 
 cutcha, used to be very general in 
 India. It was equally common in 
 Medieval Europe. Almost every city 
 in Italy had its libra groesa and libra 
 sottile {e.g., see Pegolotti, 4, 34, 153, 
 228, &c.), and we ourselves stUl have 
 them, under the names oi pound avoir- 
 dupois and pound troy. 
 
 1673. "The Maund Fucka at Agra is 
 double as much (as the Surat Maumi)." — 
 Fryer, 205. 
 
 1760. " Les pacca cosses , , . repondent 
 h une lieue de I'lsle de Trance."— icW. Edit 
 XV. 189. 
 
 1803. "If the rice should be sent to 
 Coraygaum, it should be in sufficient quan- 
 tities to give 72 pucoa seers for each load." 
 —Wdlington Desp. (ed. 1837), ii. 43. 
 
 In the next quotation the terms 
 apply to the temporary or permanent 
 character of appointments held. 
 
 1866. "Susan. Well, Miss, I don't wonder 
 you're so fond of him. He is such a sweet 
 young man, though he is cutcha. Thank 
 goodness, my young man is pncka, though 
 he is only a subordinate Government Salt 
 iShow^en."— The Dawk Bungalow, 222. 
 
 The remaining quotations are exam- 
 ples of miscellaneous use : 
 
 1853. "'Well, .Tenkyns, any news?' 
 ■'Nothing pucka that I know oV"—Oak- 
 field, ii. 57. 
 
 1866. "I cannot. endure a swell, even 
 though his whiskers are pucka." — Treve- 
 lyan. The Dcvmk Bungalow, in Fraser, Ixxiii. 
 220. 
 
 The word has spread to China: 
 
 " Dis pukka sing-song makee show 
 How smart man make mistake, galow." 
 Leland, Pidgin English Sing-Song, 54. 
 
 Puckauly, s. (also Puckaul). Hind. 
 pahhOM, ' a water-carrier.' InN. India 
 the pakhal is a large water-skin (an en- 
 tire oxhide) of some 20 gallons content, 
 of which a pair are carried by a bullock, 
 and the pahhall is the man who fills 
 the skins, and supplies the water thus. 
 In the Madras Drill Eegulations for 
 1785 (33), ten puckalies are allowed 
 to a battalion. See also Williamson's 
 V. M. (1810), i. 229. 
 
 1780. " There is another very necessanr 
 establishment to the European corps, which 
 is two bnccalies to each company : these 
 are two large leathern bags for holding 
 water, slung upon the back of 'a bullock 
 . . ." — Mwmro's Narrative, 183. 
 
 1804. " It would be a much better 
 arrangement to give the adjutants of corps 
 an allowance of 26 rupees per mensem, to 
 supply 2 puckalie men, and two bullocks 
 with bags, for each company." — Wellington, 
 iii. 509. 
 
 1813. " In cities, in the armies, and 
 with Europeans on country excursions, the 
 water for drinking is usually carried in large 
 leather bags_ called pacaulies,/ formed by 
 the entire skin of an ox." — Forbes, Or. Mem., 
 ii. 140. - 
 
 1842. " I lost no time in confidentially 
 communicating with Capt. Oliver on the 
 subject of trying some experiments as to 
 the possibility of conveying empty ' puck- 
 alls ' and ' mussucks ' by sea to Suez."— 
 Sir G. Arthur, in Ellenborough's Ind. Admin. 
 219. 
 
 Puckerow, v. This is properly the 
 imperative of the Hind, verb pakrana, 
 ' to cause to be seized,' pakrao, ' cause 
 him to be seized ' ; or perhaps more 
 correctly of a compound yeTh,pakaf-ao, 
 ' seize and come,' or in our idiom, ' Go 
 and seize.' But pwcferoio belongs es- 
 pecially to the dialect of the European 
 soldier, and in that becomes of itself a 
 verb ' to pucJcerow,' i.e., to lay hold of 
 (generally of a recalcitrant native). 
 
 The conversion of the Hind, im- 
 perative into an Anglo-India,n verb 
 infinitive, is not uncommon ; com- 
 pare bunow, dumbcow, gubbrow, 
 lugow (in Suppt.), &c. 
 
 1866. "Eanny, I am cutcha no longer. 
 Surely you will allow a lover who is 
 pucka to puckero ! " — I'heDawk Bungalom, 
 390. 
 
 Pudipatan, n. p. The name of a 
 very old seaport of Malabar, which has 
 now ceased to have a place in the 
 Maps. It lay between Cannanore and 
 Calicut, and must have been near the 
 WaddakarS of K. Johnston's Royal 
 Atlas. The name is Tainil, Pudu- 
 
PUGGBY, PUGGJSRIE. 
 
 557 
 
 PVLIGAT. 
 
 pattana, 'New City.' Compare true 
 form of Pondioherry. 
 
 0. 545. " The most notable places of 
 trade are these . . . and then five marts of 
 Mal^ from which pepper is exported, to 
 wit, Parti, Mangaruth, Salopatana, Nalo- 
 patana, Pudopatana . . ." — Cosmos Indico- 
 pfeustes, Bk. xi, (see in Cathay^ &o., p. 
 olxxviii.). 
 
 c. 1342. " Buddfattan, which is a con- 
 siderable city, situated upon a great estuary 
 . . . The haven of this city is one of the 
 finest; the water is good, the betel-nut is 
 abundant, and is exported thence to India 
 and China." — Ibn Batuta, iv. 87. 
 
 0. 1420. " A qufii rursus se diebus viginti 
 terrestri via contulit ad urbem portumque 
 maritimum noinine Fndifetaneam." — Conii, 
 in Poggia, De Varietate Forturme. 
 
 1516. "... And passing those places 
 you come to a river called Fudripatan, in 
 which there is a good place having many 
 Moorish merchants who possess a multitude 
 of ships, and here begins the Kingdom of 
 Cahout." — Barbosa, in BamvMo, i. f. 311r. 
 
 See also in Stanley's Barbosa Pudopatani, 
 and in Tohfat-ul-Mujdhideen, by Eowland- 
 son, pp. 71, 157, where the name (Budfattan) 
 is misread Buduftnn. 
 
 Puggry, Puggerie, s. Hind, pagri, 
 a turban. The term being often used 
 in Anglo-Indian colloquial for a scarf 
 of cotton or silk -wound round the hat 
 in turban-form, to protect the head 
 from the sun, both the thing and the 
 name have of late years made their 
 ■way to England, and may be seen in 
 London shop-wiudows. 
 
 0. 1200. "PrithirSja . . . wore a pagari 
 ornamented with jewels, with a splendid 
 toll). In his ears he wore pearls ; on his 
 neck a pearl necklace." — Chand Bardai, E. 
 T. by Bmmea, Ind. Ant., i. 282. 
 
 1B73. "They are distinguished, some 
 according to the consanguinity they claim 
 with Mahomet, as a Siad is akin to that 
 Impostm'e, and therefore only assumes to 
 himself a Green Vest and Puckery (or 
 Turbat) . . ."—Fryer, 93. 
 
 1689. "... with a Puggaree or Turbant 
 upon their Heads."— Ownffton, 314. 
 
 1871. "They (the Negro, Police in De- 
 merara) used frequently to be turned out 
 to parade in George Town streets, dressed 
 in a neat uniform, their white puggries 
 framing in their ebony faces." — Jenkins, 
 The Coolie. 
 
 Puggy, s. Hind, pagl (not in 
 Shakespear's Diet.), from pag, 'the 
 foot.' A professional tracker; the 
 name of a caste whose business is to 
 track thieves by footmarks and 
 the like. 
 
 1879. "Good puggies or trackers should 
 be employed to foDow the dacoits during 
 
 the daytime."— Times of India, Overland 
 Suppt., May 12th, p. 7. 
 
 Puhur, Pore, Pyre, &c., s. H. 
 
 pahar, pahr, from Skt. prahara. ' A 
 fourth part of the day and of the night, 
 a watch' or space of 8 gharls (see 
 Ghurry). 
 
 c. 1526. "The natives of Hindostan 
 divide the night and day into 60 parts, 
 each of which they denominate a Ghcri; 
 they likewise divide the night into 4 parts, 
 and the day into the same number, each of 
 which they call a Pahar or watch, which 
 the Persians call a Pds."~Baber, 331. 
 
 1633. See Bi-uton, under Ghurry. 
 
 1673. See Fi-yer, under Gong. 
 
 1803. "I have some Jasooses (see in 
 Suppt.) selected by Col. C.'s brahmin for 
 their stupidity, that they might not pry 
 into state secrets, who go to Sindia's camp, 
 remain there a phaur in fear . . ."—M. 
 Elphinstone, in Life, i. 62. 
 
 Pula, s. In Tamil pillai, Malayal. 
 pilla ; the title of a superior class of 
 (so-called) Sadras. In Cochin and 
 Travancore it corresponds with Ndyar 
 (v. Nair). It is granted by the sove- 
 reign, and carries exemption from 
 customary manual labour. 
 
 15.53. "... pulas, who are the gentle- 
 men " {fidalgos). — Castanheda, iv. 2. 
 
 Pulicat, n. p. A town on the 
 Madras coast, which was long the seat 
 of an important Dutch factory. Bp. 
 Caldwell's native friend Seshagiri Sas- 
 tri gives the proper form as pala- VSl- 
 kddu, ' old Velkadu or Verkadu,' the 
 last a place-name mentioned in the 
 Tamil Sivaite Tevaram (see also Valen- 
 tyn below). 
 
 1519. " And because he had it much in 
 charge to obtain all the lac (alaa'e) that he 
 could, the Governor learning from mer- 
 chants that much of it was brought to the 
 Coast of Choromandel by the vessels of 
 Pegu and Martaban which visited that 
 coast to procure painted cloths and other 
 coloured goods, such as are made in Palea- 
 cate, which is on the coast of Choromandel, 
 whence the traders with whom the Go vernor 
 spoke brought it to Cochin ; he, having got 
 good information on the whole matter, 
 sent a certain Frolentine (sic, frolentim) 
 called Pero Escroco, whom he knew, and 
 who was good at trade, to be factor on the 
 coast of Choromandel . . ." — Con-ea, ii. 567. 
 
 1533. "The said Armenian, having 
 already been at the city of Paleacate, which 
 is in the Province of Choromandel and the 
 Kingdom of Bisnaga, when on his way to 
 Bengal, and having information of ' the 
 place where the body of S. Thomas was 
 said to be, and when they now arrived at 
 
PULWAH, PULWAR. 
 
 558 
 
 PUNCH. 
 
 the port of Faleacate the wind was against 
 their going on . . - " — Barros, III. vii. 11. 
 
 1726. "Then we come to Palleam Wedam 
 Caddoe, called by us for shortness Pallea- 
 catta, which means in Malabars 'The old 
 Portress,' though most commonly we call 
 it Castle Gelch'ia." — VaXentijn, Chorom. 13. 
 
 ,, " The route I took was along the 
 strip of country between Porto Novo and 
 Paleiacatta. This long journey I travelled 
 on foot; and preached in more than a 
 hundred places . . ." — Zetter of the Mis- 
 siona/ry Schultze, July 19, in Notices of 
 Madras, Sec, p. 29. 
 
 1727. " Policat is the next Place of Note 
 to the City and Colony of Fort St. George 
 ... It is strengthened with two Torts, one 
 contains a few Dutch soldiers for a Gar- 
 rison, the other is commanded by an Officer 
 belonging to the Mogul." — A. Sam. i. 372. 
 
 Pulwah, Pulwar, s. One of the 
 
 native boats used on the rivers of 
 Bengal, carrying some 12 to 15 tons. 
 H. palwar. 
 
 1735. "... We observed a boat which 
 had come out of Saniboo river, making for 
 Patna : the commandant detached two 
 light pulwaars after her . . ."—Holwell, 
 Hist. Events, &c., i. 69. 
 
 1780. "Besides this boat, a gentleman 
 is generally attended by two others ; a pul- 
 wah for the accommodation of the kitchen, 
 and a smaller boat, a pE^unchway" (q.v.) — 
 Hodges, p. 39. 
 
 1824. "The ghat offered a scene of bustle 
 and vivacity which I by no means expected. 
 There were so many budgerows and pul- 
 wars, that we had considerable difficulty 
 to find a mooring place." — Heber, ed. 1844, 
 i. 131. 
 
 1860. "The Pulwar is a smaller de- 
 scription of native travelling boat, of neater 
 build, and less rusticity of character, some- 
 times used by a single traveller of humble 
 means, and at others serves as cook-boat 
 and accommodation for servants accom- 
 panying one of the large kind of boats ..." 
 —Bv/ral Life in, Bengal, p. 7.* 
 
 Pulwaun, s. Pers. Hind, pahlwdn ; 
 u. champion; a professed wrestler or 
 man of strength. 
 
 1828. "I added a peUivan or prize- 
 fighter, a negro whose teeth were filed into 
 saws, of a temper as ferocious as his aspect, 
 who could throw any man of his weight to 
 the ground, carry a jackass, devour a sheep 
 whole, eat fire, and make a fountain of his 
 inside, so as to act as a spout." — Hajji Baba 
 in England, i. 15. 
 
 Pun, s. A certain number of 
 cowries, generally 80 ; Hind, pana. 
 
 * There is a good woodcut of the Falwar, as well 
 as of other Ganges boats, in this work. Tlie author, 
 an excellent man and faithful artist, Mr. Coles- 
 worthy Giant, of Calcutta, died there in 1883. 
 
 See tinder Cowry. The Skt. pana is 
 "a stake played for a price, a sum" 
 and hence both a coin (whence f anam, 
 q.v.) and a certain amount of cowries. 
 
 1683. " I was this day advised that Mr. 
 Chamock putt off Mr. Ellis's Cowries at 
 34 puBd to ye Rupee in payment of all ye 
 Peons and Servants of the Factory, whereas 
 38 Punds are really bought by him for a 
 Rupee . . ." — Hedges, Oct. 2. 
 
 Punch, s. This beverage, according 
 to the received etymology, was named 
 from the Pers. panj, or Hind, and 
 Mahr. panch, both meaning ' five ' ; 
 because composed of five ingredients, 
 viz., arrack, sugar, lime-juice, spice, 
 and water. Fryer may be considered 
 to give something like historical 
 evidence of this origin; but there is 
 also somiething of Indian idiom in the 
 suggestion. Thus a famous horse- 
 medicine in Upper India is known as 
 hdttm, because it is supposed to contain 
 32 (' battls ') ingredients. Schiller, in 
 his Pmischlied, sacrificing truth to 
 trope, omits the spice arid makes the 
 ingredients only 4 : " Vier Elements 
 Innig gesellt, Bilden das Leben, Bauen 
 die Welt." 
 
 The Greeks also had a " Punch," 
 ircvraTrKAa, as is shown in the quotation 
 from. Athenaeus. Their mixture does 
 not sound inviting. Littr6 gives the 
 etymology correctly from the Pers. 
 panj, but the 5 elements, A la frangaise, 
 as tea, sugar, spirit, cinnamon, and 
 lemon peel, — no water therefore ! 
 
 Some such compound appears to 
 have been in use at the beginning of the 
 17th century under the name of Larkin 
 (q.v.) Both Dutch and French tra- 
 vellers in the Bast during that century 
 celebrate the beverage under a variety 
 of names which amalgamate the drink 
 curiously with the vessel in which it 
 was brewed. And this combination in 
 the form of Bole-ponjis was adopted 
 as the title of a Miscellany published 
 in 1851, by H. Meredith Parker, a 
 Bengal civilian, of local repute for his 
 literary and dramatic tastes. He had 
 lost sight of the original authorities 
 for the term, and his quotation is far 
 astray. We give them correctly 
 below. 
 
 c. 210. " On the feast of the Scirrha at 
 Athens he (Aristodemus on Pindar) says a 
 race was run by the young men. They ran 
 this race carrymg each a vine-branch laden 
 with grapes, such as is called oschus; and 
 they ran from the temple of Dionysus to 
 
PUNCH. 
 
 559 
 
 PUNCH-HOUSE. 
 
 that of Athena Soiras. And the winner 
 receives a cup Buoh as is called ' Five-fold,' 
 and of this he partakes joyously with the 
 band of his comrades. But the cup is 
 called irevTcurAda because it contains wine 
 and honey and cheese and flour, and a little 
 oil."— ^itaaeas, XI. xoii. 
 
 1638. "This voyage (Gombroon to Surat) 
 ... we accomplished in 19 days . . . We 
 drank English beer, Spanish sack, French 
 wine, Indian spirit, and good English 
 water, and made good Palepunzen."*— 
 Mandelslo (Dutch ed. 1658), p. 24. 
 
 1659. " Fiirs Dritte, Pale bunze getitu- 
 liret, von halb Wasser, halb Brantwein, 
 dreyssig, vierzig Limonien, deren Kornlein 
 ausgespeyet werden, und ein wenig Zuoker 
 eingeworfen; wie dem Geschmack so an- 
 genehm nicht, also . auch der Gesundheit 
 mcht."—Saar, ed. 1672, 60. 
 
 0.1666. "Neinmoins depuis qu'ils (les 
 Anglois) ont donn^ ordre, aussi bien que 
 les Hollandois, que leurs equipages ne 
 boivent point tant de Bonleponges . . . il 
 n'y a pas tant de maladies, et il ne leur 
 meurt plus tant de monde. Bouleponge 
 est un certain breuvage compost d'arao . . . 
 avec du sue de limons, de I'eau, et un peu 
 de musoade rap^e dessus ; il est assez 
 agr^able au gout, mais o'est la peste du 
 corps et de la sant^." — Bernier, ed. 1723, ii. 
 335 (Eng. Tr., p. 141). 
 
 1670. "Doch als men zekere andere 
 drank, die zij Paleponts noemen, daar- 
 tusschen drinkt, zo word het quaat enigsins 
 geweert." — Andriesz, 9. Also at p. 27, 
 "Palepunts." 
 
 We find this blunder of the com- 
 pound word transported again to 
 England, and explained as ' a hard 
 word.' 
 
 1674. "Palapnntz, a kind of Indian 
 drink, consisting of Aqua-vitae, Rose-water, 
 juyce of Citrons and Sugar." — Glossogra- 
 phia, &c., by T. E. 
 
 1672_. Padre Vinoenzo Maria describes 
 the thing, but without a name : 
 
 "There are many fruits to which the 
 Hollanders and the English add a certain 
 beverage that they compound of lemon- 
 juice, aqua-vitae, sugar, and nutmegs, to 
 quench their thirst, and this, in my belief, 
 augments not a little the evil influence." — 
 Viaggio, p. 103. 
 
 1673. "At Nerule is the best Arach or 
 ifeya de Goa, with which the English on 
 this Coast make that enervating Liquor 
 called Paunch (which is Indostan for Five), 
 from Five Ingredients ; as the Physicians 
 name their Composition Diapente ; or from 
 four things, DicOessaron."— Fryer, 157. 
 
 1683. ". . , Our owne people and ma- 
 riners who are now very numerous, and 
 insolent among us, and (by reason of Punch) 
 
 every day give disturbance." - 
 Oct. 8. 
 
 ■ Sedges, 
 
 * This seems to have puzzled the English 
 translator (John Davles, 2nd. ed., 1669), who has 
 
 excellent good sack, English beer, French wines, 
 Aral!, ami other refreslmsnts, p. 10. 
 
 1688. ". . . . the soldiers as merry as 
 Punch could make them."— In Wheeler, i. 
 187. 
 
 1689. "Bengal (Arak) is much stronger 
 spirit than that of Goa, tho' both are made 
 use of by the Europeans in making Punch." 
 — OvingUm'a Voyage, 237-8. 
 
 1694. "If any man comes into a vic- 
 tualling house to drink punch, he may 
 demand one quart of good Goa arah, half a 
 pound of sugar, and half a pint of good 
 lime water, and make his own punch ..." 
 — Order Book of Bombay Govt., quoted by 
 Anderson, p. 281. 
 
 1705. "Un bon repas chez les Anglais 
 ne se fait point sans bonne ponse qu'on 
 sert dans un grand vase." — Sieur Imillier, 
 Voy. aux Grandes Jndes, 29. 
 
 1711. "Hence every one (at Madras) 
 has it in his Power to eat well, tho' he can 
 afford no other Liquor at Meals than 
 Punch, which is the common Drink among 
 Europeans, and here made in the greatest 
 Perfection." — Lockyer, 22. 
 
 1724. "Next to Drams, no Liquor .de- 
 serves more to be stigmatised and banished 
 from the Repasts of the Tender, Valetudi- 
 nary, and Studious, than Punch." — G. 
 Gheyne, An Essay on Sealth and Longevity, 
 p. 58. 
 
 1791. "D^s que I'Anglais eut. cess^ de 
 manger, le Paria ... fit un signe h, sa 
 femme, qui apporta . . . une grande cale- 
 basse pleine de punch, qu'elle avoit pre- 
 pare, pendant le souper, avec de I'eau, et du 
 jus de citron, et du jus de canne de snore 
 . . . ." — B. de St. JPierre, Chawmiere In- 
 dienne, 56. 
 
 Punch-house, s. An Inn or Tayem ; 
 now the tennis chiefly used by natives 
 (sometimes in the hybrid form Punch- 
 ghar) at the Presidency towns, and 
 appUed to houses frequented by 
 seamen. Formerly the word was in 
 general Anglo-Indian use^ 
 
 1671-2. "It is likewise enordered and 
 declared hereby that no Victuallar, Punch- 
 house, or other house of Entertainment 
 shall be permitted to make stoppage at the 
 pay day of their wages . . ." — Mules, in 
 Wheeler, iii. 423. 
 
 1688. "... at his return to Achen he 
 constantly frequented an English Punch- 
 house, spending his Gold very freely." — 
 DoMipier, ii. 134. 
 
 ,, "Mrs. Francis, wife to the late 
 Lieutenant Francis killed at Hoogly by the 
 Moors, made it her petition that she might 
 keep a Punch-house for her maintenance." 
 —In Wheeler, i. 184. 
 
 1697. "Monday, 1st April . . . Mr. 
 Gheesely having in a Punch-house, upon a 
 quarrel of words, drawn his Sword . . . and 
 being taxed therewith, he both doth own 
 and justify the drawing of the sword . . . 
 
PUNCH ATET. 
 
 560 
 
 PUNDIT. 
 
 it thereupon ordered not to wear a sword 
 whUe here."— In Wheeler, i. 320. 
 
 1727. "... Of late no small Pains and 
 Charge have been bestowed on its BuUdinga 
 (of the Fort at Tellichery) ; but for what 
 Reason I know not . . . unless it be for 
 small, Vessels ... or to protect the Com- 
 pany's Ware-house, and a small Funcli- 
 ko'jse that stands on the Sea-shore . . ." — 
 A. Bam. i. 2.99. 
 
 1789. " Many ... are obliged to take 
 up their residence in dirty punch-houses." 
 — Munro's Narratii)e, 22. 
 
 1810. "The best house of that descrip- 
 tion which admits boarders, and which are 
 commonly called Funch-houses. " — William- 
 son, r.M., i. 135. 
 
 Funchayet, s. Hind, panchayat, 
 from punch, " five.' A council (pro- 
 perly of 5 persons) assembled as a 
 Court of Arbiters or Jury ; or as a 
 committee of the people of a village, 
 of tbe members of a Caste, or wbat- 
 not, to decide on questions interesting 
 tbe body generally. 
 
 1810. "The Parsees . . . are governed 
 by their own paucha'it, or village Council. 
 The word panchait literally means a Coun- 
 ' cil of five, bat that of the Guebres in Bombay 
 consists of thirteen of the principal mer- 
 chants of the sect." — Maria Graham, 41. 
 
 1813. "The carpet of justice was spread 
 in the large open hall of the durbar, where 
 the arbitrators assembled : there I always 
 attended, and agreeably to ancient custom, 
 i-eferred the decision to a panchaeet or jury 
 of five persons." — Forbes, Or. Mem., ii. 
 359. 
 
 1819. "The punchayet itself, although 
 in all but village causes it has the defects 
 before ascribed to it, possessed many ad- 
 vantages. The intimate acquaintance of 
 the members with the subject in dispute, 
 and in many cases with the characters of 
 the parties, must have made their decisions 
 frequently correct, and . . . the judges 
 being drawn from the body of the people, 
 could act on no principles that were not 
 generallyunderstood."— £?pAim«<one,ini(fe, 
 li. 89. 
 
 1821. ' ' I kept up punchayets because I 
 found them ... I still think that the pun- 
 chayet should on no account be dropped, 
 that it is an excellent institution for dis- 
 pensing justice, and in keeping lip the prin- 
 ciples of justice, which are less likely to be 
 observed among a people to whom the ad- 
 ministration of it is not at all intrusted." — 
 Ibid. 124. 
 
 1826. "... When he returns assemble 
 a punchayet, and give this cause patient 
 attention, seeing that Hybatty has justice." 
 — Pandurang Han, 31. 
 
 1873. ' ' The Council of an Indian Village 
 Community most commonly consists of five 
 persons . . . the panchayet familiar to all 
 who have the smallest knowledge of India." 
 — Maine, Early Hist, of Institutions, 221. 
 
 Pundit, s. Skt. pandita, ' a learned 
 man.' Properly a man learned in 
 Sanskrit lore. Tbe Pundit of the 
 Supreme Court was a Hindu Law- 
 Offlcer, whose duty it was to advise the 
 English Judges when needful on 
 questions of Hindu Law. The office 
 became extinct on the constitution of 
 the 'High Court,' superseding, the 
 Supreme Court and Sudder Court, 
 under the Queen's Letters Patent of 
 May 14th, 1862. 
 
 In the Mahratta and Telugu count- 
 ries, the word Pandit is usually pro- 
 nounced Pant (in English colloquial 
 Punt) ; but in this form it has, as with 
 many other Indian words in like case, 
 lost its original significance, and 
 become a mere personal title, famiHar 
 in Mahratta history e.g., the Nana 
 Dhundopant of evil fame. 
 
 Withiu the last 16 or 17 years the 
 term has acquired in India a peculiar 
 application to the natives trained in 
 the use of instruments, who have been 
 employed beyond the British Indian 
 frontier in surveying regions inacces- 
 sible to Europeans. This application 
 originated in the fact that two of 
 the earliest men to be so employed, 
 the explorations by one of whom 
 acquired great celebrity, were masters 
 of village schools in our Himalayan 
 provinces. And the title Pundit is 
 popularly applied there much as Do- 
 minie used to be in Scotland. The 
 Pundit who brought so much fame on 
 the title was the late Nain Singh, C.S.I. 
 
 1-574. " I hereby give notice that .... I 
 hold it good, and it is my pleasure, and 
 therefore I enjoin on all the pandits {pam- 
 ditos) and Gentoo physicians {phisicos genHos) 
 that they ride not through this City (of 
 Goa) or the suburbs thereof on horseback, 
 nor in chairs and palanquins, on pain of 
 paying, on the first offence 10 cruzados, and 
 on the second 20, pera o sa/pal,* with the 
 forfeiture of such horses, chairs, or palan- 
 quins, and on the third they shall become 
 the galley-slaves of the King my Lord . . . 
 
 * Peru sapal, i.e. 'for the marsh." We cannot 
 be cei-tain of the meaning of this ; but we may note 
 that in 1643 the King, as a favour to the city of 
 Goa, and for the commodity of its shipping and 
 the landing of goods, &o., makes a grant" of the 
 marsh Inundated with sea-water (do sapal alngado 
 dagoa salgada) which extends along the river-side 
 from the houses of Antonio Correa to the houses 
 of Afonso Piquo, which grant is to he perpetual. 
 ... to serve for a landing-place and quay for the 
 merchants to moor and repair their ships, and to 
 erect their bankahalls (bangapaes), and never to he 
 turned away to any other pui-pose." Possibly the 
 fines went into a fund for the drainage of this 
 mxMl and fi irmation of landing-places. See Archiv. 
 Port. Or., Fasc. 2, pp. 130-131 
 
PUNDIT. 
 
 561 
 
 PUNJATJB. 
 
 — Prorf. of the Governor Antonio Moriz 
 Barreto, iaArch. Port. Orient., Fascic. 5, p. 
 899. 
 
 1604. "... llamando tabien en su com- 
 pania los FSditos, le presentaron al Nauabo. " 
 —Chierrero, Belacion, 70. 
 
 1616. "... Brachmanae una cum Fan- 
 ditis comparentes, simile quid iaiu inde ab 
 orbis exordio in Indostane visum negant." 
 — Ja/rric, Thesaitrus, iii. 81-82. 
 
 1663. " A Fendet Brachman or SeatJien 
 Doctor whom I had put to serve my Agah 
 . . . would needs make his Panegyrick . . . 
 and at last concluded seriously with this ; 
 When you, put your Foot into the Stirrup, My 
 Lord, mid when you march on Horseback in 
 the front of the Oavalry, the Earth tremileth 
 wider your Feet, the eight Elephomts that hold 
 it wp upon their Heads not being able to 
 mppart it." — Bemier, E. T., 85. 
 
 1688. " Je feignis done d'etre malade, et 
 d'avoir la fifevre, on fit venir aussitdt un 
 Fandite ou m^decin Gentil." — Dellon, Bel. 
 de I'Inq. de Goa, 214. 
 
 1785. " I can no longer bear to be at the 
 mercy of our pundits, who deal out Hindu 
 law as they please ; and make it at reason- 
 able rates, when they cannot find it ready 
 made."— Letter of Sir W. Jones, in Mem. 
 by Ld. Teigmnouth, 1807, ii. 67. 
 
 1791. " II ^tait au moment de s'embar- 
 quer pour I'Angleterre, plein de perplexity 
 et d'ennui, lorsque les brames de B^nar^s 
 lui apprirent que le brame sup^rieur de la 
 fameuae pagode de Jagrenat . . . ^tait seul 
 capable de reaoudre toutes les questions de 
 la Soci^t^ royale de Londres, CMtait en 
 effet le plus fameux pandect, ou dooteur, 
 dont on ett jamais oui parler." — B. de St. 
 Pierre, La Chaumiire Indienne. 
 
 The preceding exquisite passage shows 
 that the blunder which drew forth Macau- 
 lay's flaming wrath, in the quotation lower 
 down, was not a new one. 
 
 1798. "... the most learned of the 
 FnsditB or Bramin lawyers, were called up 
 from different parts of Bengal." — Baynal, 
 Sist. i. 42. 
 
 1856. " Besides . . . being a Fundit of 
 learning, he (Sir David Brewster) is a 
 bundle of talents of various kinds." — Life 
 and Letters of Sydney Dobell, ii. 14. 
 
 1860. "Mr. Vizetelly next makes me 
 say that the principle of limitation is found 
 ' amongst the Pandects of the Benares 
 ..." The Benares he probably supposes 
 to be some Oriental nation. What he sup- 
 .poaes then- Pandects to be I shall not pre- 
 sume to guess ... If Mr. Vizetelly had 
 consulted the Unitarian Report, he would 
 have seen that I spoke of the Fnndits of 
 Benares, and he might without any very 
 long and costly research have learned where 
 Benares is and what a Pundit is." — Macau- 
 lay, Preface to his Speeches. 
 
 1877. "Colonel T . Since Nain 
 
 Singh's absence from this country precludes 
 my having the pleasure of handing to him 
 in person, this, the Victoria or Patron's 
 Medal, which has been awarded to him. . . 
 
 I beg to place it in your charge for trans- 
 mission to the Fuudit." — Address by Sir S. 
 Alcock, Prest. R. Geog. Soc, May 28th. 
 
 " Colonel Y in reply, said : . . . . 
 
 Though I do not know Nam Singh person- 
 ally, I know his work. . . . He is not a 
 topographical automaton, or merely one of 
 a great multitude of native employes with 
 an average qualification. His observations 
 have added a larger amount of important 
 knowledge to the map of Asia than those of 
 any other living man, and his journals form 
 an exceedingly interesting book of travels. 
 It will afford me great pleasure to take 
 steps for the transmission of the Medal 
 through an official channel to the Pundit." 
 — Reply to the President, same date. 
 
 Pvmjaub, n. p. The name of the 
 country between the Indus and the 
 Sutlej, The modem Anglo-Indian 
 province so-called, now extends on 
 one side beyond the Indus, including 
 Peshawar, theDerajat, &c.,and on the 
 other side up to the Jumna, including 
 DehK. The name is Pers. Panj-ah, 
 ' Five Eivers.' These rivers, as reck- 
 oned, sometimes include the Indus, 
 in which case the five are (1) Indus, 
 
 (2) Jelam (q.v.) or Behat, the an- 
 cient Vitaata which the Greeks made 
 'Yfiao-TDjs (Strabo)and BiSdo-Tri/r (Ptol.), 
 
 (3) Ohenab, ancient Ghandrahagha 
 and Asiknl. Ptolemy preserves a cor- 
 ruption of the former Sanskrit name 
 in SavSajSoX, but it was rejected by 
 the older Greeks because it was of iU. 
 omen, i.e., probably because Grecized 
 it would be Sav&po^dyos, ' the devgurer 
 of Alexander.' The alternative Asihnl 
 they rendered '' AKetrlvris. (4) Bavl, the 
 ancient Airavati, "tapurrqs (Strabo), 
 'YbpoMynjs (Arrian), "ASpis or 'PovaSis 
 (PtoL). (5) Bias, ancient Vipasaj'Ti^ao-w 
 (Anian), BiiSda-ios (Ptol.). This ex- 
 cludes the Sutlej, Safadru, Hesydrus 
 of Pliny, Zapabpos or Zahahpr)s (PtoL), 
 as Timur excludes it below. We may 
 take in the Sutlej and exclude the In- 
 dus, but we can -hardly exclude the 
 Chenab as Wassaf does below. 
 
 No corresponding term is used by 
 the Greek geographers, though they 
 knew all the rivers.* Lassen however 
 has termed the country Pentepotamia 
 in a learned Latin dissertation on 
 its ancient geography. Though the 
 actual word Punjab is Persian, and 
 dates from Mahommedan times, the 
 
 * " Putandum est nomen Fanchanadae Graecos 
 aut omnino latuisse, aut casu quodam non ad 
 nostra usque tempera pervenisse, quod in tanta 
 monuraentorum ruina facile accidere potuit." — 
 Lassen, Peiitapotamia, 3. 
 
 o 
 
PUNJAUB. 
 
 562 
 
 PUNKAH. 
 
 corresponding Sanskrit Panchanada 
 is ancient and genuine, occurring in 
 the MaMbharat and Eamayana. The 
 name Panj-ab, in older Mahonnnedan 
 writers is applied to the Indus river, 
 after receiving the rivers of the country 
 which we call Pvnjaub. In that sense 
 Panj-nad, of equivalent meaning, is 
 still occasionally used. 
 
 We remember in the newspapers, 
 after the second Sikh war, the report 
 of a speech by a clergyman in Eng- 
 land, who spoke of the deposition of 
 "the bloody Punjaub of Lahore." 
 
 E.G. X. "Having explored the land of 
 the Pahlavi and the country adjoining, there 
 had then to be searched Fanchauada in 
 every part ; the monkeys then explore the 
 region of Kashmir with its woods of 
 acacias." — Bamdyana, Bk. iv. ch. 43. 
 
 c. 940. Mas'udi details (with no cor- 
 rectness) the five rivers that form the Mihran 
 or Indus. He proceeds: "When the Five 
 Bivers which we have named have past the 
 House of Gold which is Multan, they unite 
 at a place three days distant from that 
 city, between it and Mansura at a place 
 called Doshab."— i. 377-8. 
 
 c. 1020. "They aU (Sind, Jhailam, 
 Irawa, Biah) combine with the Satlader 
 (Sutlej) below Mdlt^n, at a place called 
 Fanjnad, or ' the junction of the five rivers.' 
 They form a very wide stream. " — Al-Birwnl, 
 in Elliot, i. 48. 
 
 c. 1300. "After crossing the Fanj-ab, 
 or five rivers, namely Sind, Jelam, the 
 river of Loh^war,* SatWt, and Biyah . . ." 
 — Wassdf, in EIIM, iii. 36. 
 
 c. 1333. "By the grace of God our 
 caravan arrived safe ana sound at Banj-ab, 
 i.e. at the River of the Sind. Bwnj (pcmj) 
 signifies 'five,' and ab, 'water'; so that 
 the name means ' the Mve Waters.' They 
 fiovf into this great river, and water the 
 country." — Tbn Batuta, iii. 91. 
 
 c. 1400. "All these (united) rivers (Je- 
 lam, Cheniib, Kivi, Biy^, Sind) are called 
 the Sind or Fanj-ab, and this river falls 
 into the Persian Gulf near Thatta." — The 
 Emp. Timur, in Elliot, iii. 476. 
 
 1648. "... Fang-ab, the chief city of 
 which is Iiahor, is an excellent and fruitful 
 province, for it is watered by the five rivers 
 of which we have formerly spoken." — Van 
 Twist, 3 
 
 „ " The River of the ancient Indus, 
 is by the Persians and Magols called Fang- 
 ab, i.e. the Pive Waters."— 7S. i. 
 _ 1710. ' ' He found this ancient and famous 
 city (Lahore) in the Province Fanschaap, 
 by the side of the broad and fish-abounding 
 river Rari (for Ravi)." — Valentijn, iv. (Sn- 
 ratte), 282. 
 
 1790. _ "Investigations of the religious 
 ceremonies and customs of the Hindoos, 
 
 * i.e. of Lahore, viz. the Savt. 
 
 written in the Camatic, and in the Fnnjab, 
 would in many cases widely differ. " — i'Orstei; 
 Preface to Journey. 
 
 1793. "The Province, of which Lahore 
 is the capital, is oftener named Fanjab 
 than Lahore." — BennelVs Memoir, 3d ed. 
 82. 
 
 1804. " I rather think . . . that he (Hol- 
 kar) will go off to the Funjaub. And what 
 gives me stronger reason to think so is, that 
 on the seal of his letter to me he calls him- 
 self ' the Slave of Shah Mahmoud, the King 
 of Kings.' Shah Mahmoud is the brother 
 of Zemaun Shah. He seized the musnud 
 and government of Caubnl, after having 
 defeated Zemaun Shah two or three years 
 ago, and put out his eyes." — Wellington, 
 Desp. under 17th March. 
 
 1815. "He (Snbagtageen) . . . overran 
 the fine province of the Funjaub, in his 
 first expedition." — Malcolm, Hist, of Pers., 
 i. 316. 
 
 Fuilkah, s. In its original sense 
 (a) a portable fan (Hind, panltlia), 
 generally made from the leaf of the 
 palmyra [Boraasun flabelliformia, or 
 ' fan shaped'), the natural type and 
 origin of the fan. Such pankhds in' 
 India are not however formed, as 
 Chinese fans are, like those of our 
 ladies; they are generally, whether 
 large or small, of a bean-shape, 
 with a part of the dried leaf-stalk 
 adhering, which forms the handle. But 
 the specific application in Anglo- 
 Indian colloquial is (b) to the large, 
 fixed, and swinging fan, formed of 
 cloth stretched on a rectangular 
 frame, and suspended from the ceil- 
 ing, which is used to agitate the air 
 in hot weather. The date of the 
 introduction of this machine into 
 India is not known to us. The 
 quotation from Linschoten shows that 
 some such apparatus was known in 
 the 16th century, though this comes 
 out clearly in the French version 
 alone ; the original Dutch, and the old 
 English translation are here unintelli- 
 gible, and indicate that Linschoten 
 (who apparently never was at Ormus) 
 was describing, from hearsay, some- 
 thing that he did not understand. 
 More remarkable passages are those 
 which we take from Dozy, and from 
 El-Fakhri, which show that the true 
 Anglo -Indian punka was known 
 to the Arabs as early as the 8th cen- 
 tury. 
 
 a. — 
 
 1610. '_' Aloft in a Gallery the King sits 
 in his chaire of State, accompanied with his 
 Children and chiefe Vizier ... no other 
 
PUNKAH. 
 
 563 
 
 PUNKAH. 
 
 without callin" daring to goe vp to him, 
 saue onely two Funkaws to gather wind." — 
 W. Finch, in Purchas, i. 439. 
 
 The word seems here to be used 
 improperly for the men who plied the 
 fans, We find also in the sam.e writer 
 a verb to punkaw : 
 
 "... behind one punkawiug, another 
 holding his sword." — ih. 433. 
 
 Terry does not use the word : 
 
 1616. " . . .the people of better quality, 
 lying or sitting on their Carpets or PaUats, 
 have servants standing about them, who eon- 
 tinu^y beat the air upon them with Fla- 
 hella's, or Fans, of stiffned leather, which 
 keepe off the flyes from annoying them, 
 and!^ cool them as they lye." — Ed. 1665, 
 p. 405. 
 
 1663. " On such occasions they desire 
 nothing but .... to lie down in some 
 cool and shady place aU along, having a 
 servant or two to fan one by turns, with 
 their great Pankas, or Fans." — Bemier, 
 E. T., p. 76. 
 
 1787. " Over her head was held a pun- 
 \ier."—Sir-a Mala, In Pari. Papers, 1821, 
 
 Hindoo Widows.' 
 
 1809. "He . . . presented me .... two 
 punkahs."— iord Yahntia, i. 428. 
 
 1881. "The chair of state, the sella gesta- 
 toria, in which the Pope is borne aloft, is the 
 ancient palanquin of the Roman nobles, 
 and, of course, of the Koman Princes . . . 
 the fans which go behind are the pnnkahs 
 of the Eastern Emperors, borrowed from 
 the Court of Persia." — Dean Stanly, Chris- 
 tian Institutions, 207. 
 
 b.- 
 
 c. 1150-60. " Sous le nom de Khaich on 
 entend des ^toffes de mauvaise toile de lin 
 qui servent \ diff^rents usages. Dans ce 
 psesage de Rhazfes * ce sont des ventilateurs 
 faits de cet ^toffe. Ceci se pratique de 
 cette manifere : on en prend un morceau de 
 la grandeur d'un tapis, un peu plus grand 
 ou un peu plus petit selon les dimensions 
 de la chambre, et on le rembourre avec des 
 objets qui ont de la consistance et qui ne 
 plient pas facilement, par exemple avec du 
 sparte. L'ayant ensuite suspendu au milieu 
 de la chambre, on le fait tirer et laoher 
 doucement et continuellement ~ par un 
 homme plac^ dans le haut de I'appartement. 
 De cette manifere il fait beaucoup de vent et 
 rafraichit I'air. Quelquefois on le trempe 
 dans de I'eau de rose, et alors il parfume 
 I'air en m^me temps qu'il le rafraichit." — 
 Ohssaire mr le Mamgouri, quoted in Dozy et 
 Engelmmn, p. 342. See also Dozy, Suppt. 
 aux Diat. Arabes, a. v. Khaich. 
 
 1166. _ "He (Ibn Hamdun the Katib) 
 once recited to me the following piece of his 
 composition, containing an enigmatical 
 description of the linen fan '. (') 
 
 ' Fast and loose, it cannot touch what it 
 
 ■" 0. A.D. 900. 
 
 tries to reach ; though tied up it moves 
 swiftly, and though a prisoner it is free. 
 Fixed in its place it drives before it the 
 gentle breeze ; though its path lie closed up 
 it moves on in its nocturnal journey.'" — • 
 Quoted by /dm KhalUkan, E. T., iii. 91. 
 
 " (') The linen fan (Mirwaha-t alKhaish) 
 is a large piece of linen, stretched on a 
 frame, and suspended from the ceiling of 
 the room. They make use of it in Irak. 
 See de Sacy's Hariri, p. 474."— Note by 
 MacGuckin de Skme, ib. p. 92. 
 
 c. 1300. " One of the innovations of the 
 Caliph Mansur (a.d. 753-774) was the 
 Khaish of linen in summer, a thing which 
 was not known before his time. But the 
 Sasanian Kings used in summer to have an 
 apartment freshly plastered (with clay) 
 every day, which they inhabited, and on 
 the morrow another apartment was plas- 
 tered for them. " — Fl-Fakhri, ed. Ahlwardt, 
 p. 188. 
 
 1596. " And (they use) instruments like 
 swings with fans, to rock the people in, and 
 to make wind for cooling, which they caU 
 cattaventos." — ^Literal Transln. from lAn- 
 schoten, ch. 6. 
 
 1598. "And they vse certaine instru- 
 ments like Waggins, Vfith bellowes, to 
 beare all the people in, and to gather winde 
 to coole them withall, which they call 
 Cattaventos." — Old English Tramlation by 
 W. P., p. 16. 
 
 The Prench version is really a brief 
 description of the punka : 
 
 1610. " lis ont aussi du Cattaventos qui 
 sont certains instruments pendus en I'air 
 es quels se faisant donner le bransle ils 
 font du vent qui les rafraichit." — ^Ed. 1638, 
 p. 17. 
 
 The next also perhaps refers to a 
 suspended punka : 
 
 1663. "... furnished also vrith good 
 Cellars with great Flaps to stir the Air, for 
 reposing in the fresh Air from 12 till 4 or 5 
 of the Clock, when the Air of these Cellars 
 begins to be hot and stuffing." — Bemier, 
 p. 79. 
 
 1807. ''As one small concern succeeds 
 another, the pnnkah vibrates gently over 
 my eyes." — Dord Minto in India, 27. 
 
 1810. "Were it not for the j>nnka (a 
 large frame of wood covered with cloth) 
 which is suspended over every table, and 
 kept swinging, in order to freshen the air, 
 it would scarcely be possible to sit out the 
 melancholy ceremony of an Indian dinner." 
 — Maria OmJuxm, 30. 
 
 ,, Williamson mentions that jpv.n- 
 kahs "were suspended in most dining 
 haUs." — Vpde Mecvm, i. 281. 
 
 1823. "Punkas, large frames of light 
 wood covered vrith white cotton, and look- 
 ing not unlike enormous fire^boards, hung 
 from the ceilings of the principal apart- 
 ments."— ffeftcr, ed. 1844, i. 28. 
 
 o o 2 
 
FUN8AREE. 
 
 564 
 
 PUTCHOCK. 
 
 1852. 
 
 " Holy stones with scrubs and slaps 
 (Our Christmas waits !) prelude the day ; 
 For holly and festoons of bay 
 Swing feeble punkas, — or perhaj^s 
 A windsail dangles in collapse." 
 
 Christmas on board a P. amd 0., near 
 the Equator. 
 1875. "The punkah flapped to and fro 
 
 lazily overhead." — The Dilemma (Ohesney), 
 
 ch. xxxviii. 
 
 Flinsaree, s. A native drug-seller ; 
 Hind, pansarl. We place the word 
 liere partly because C. P. Brown says 
 'it is certainly a foreign word,' and 
 assigns it to a corruption of dispen- 
 sarittm ; whicli is much to be doubted. 
 
 Purdah, s. Hind, from Vers, ^arda, 
 'acurtaiii'; a, portiere; and especially a 
 curtain screening women from the sight 
 of men ; whence a woman of position 
 who observes such rules of seclusion, 
 is termed parda-nieMn, ' one who sits 
 behind a curtain.' 
 
 1809. " On the fourth (side) a purdah 
 was stretched across." — I,d. Valentia, i, 100. 
 
 1810. "If the disorder be obstinate, the 
 doctor is permitted to approach the purdah 
 {i.e, curtain, or screen) and to put the 
 hand through a small aperture ... in order 
 to feel the patient's pxiise."— Williamson, 
 r. M., i. 130. 
 
 1878. "Native ladies look upon the 
 confinement behind the purdah as a badge 
 of rank, and also as a sign of chastity, and 
 are exceedingly proud of it." — Life in the 
 Mofusml, i. 113. 
 
 Purwanna, Perwauna, s. Hind, 
 from Pers. parwana, an order ; a 
 grant or letter under royal seal; a 
 letter of authority from an oflBlcial to 
 his subordinate ; a licence or pass. 
 
 1682. ". . . we being obliged at the end 
 of two months to pay Custom for the said 
 goods, if in that time we did not raocure a 
 Pherwanna from the Duam, of Decca to 
 excuse us from it." — Hedges, Oct. 10. 
 
 1693. "... Egmore and Pursewaukum 
 were lately granted us by the Nabob's 
 purwannas."— IFAeefer, i. 281. 
 
 1759. " Ferwanna, under the Coochuck 
 (or the small seal) of the Nabob Vizier 
 XJlma Maleck, Nizam ul Muluck Bahadour, 
 to Mr. John Spenser."— In Cambridg^s 
 Acct. of the War, 230. See also quotation 
 under HaBbolhookum. 
 
 1774. "As the peace has been so lately 
 concluded, it would be a satisfaction to the 
 Kajah to receive your parwaima to this 
 purpose before the departure of the cara- 
 van." — Bogle's Diary, in Markham's Tibet,* 
 p. 50. 
 
 * But Sir, MarkLam changes the spelling of his 
 originals. 
 
 Putchock, s. This is the trade- 
 name for a fragrant root, a product of 
 the Himalaya in the vicinity of Kash- 
 mir, and forming an article of export 
 from both Bombay and Calcutta to 
 the Malay countries and to China, 
 where it is used as a chief ingredient 
 in the Chinese pastille-rods commonly 
 called jostick. This root was recog- 
 nized by the famous Garcia de Orta as 
 the Oostus of the ancients. The latter 
 took their word from the Skt. kustha, 
 by a modification of which name — hut 
 — it is still known and used as a medi- 
 cine in Upper India. De Orta speaks 
 of the plant as growing about Mandu 
 and Chitore, whence it was brought 
 for sale to Ahmadabad ; but his in- 
 formants misled him. The true source 
 was traced in situ by two other illus- 
 trious men, Eoyle and Falconer, to a 
 plant belonging to the N. O. Gomposi- 
 tae, Saussitrea Xappe, Clarke, for which 
 Dr. Falconer, notreeognizingthe genus, 
 had proposed the name of AucJelandia 
 Costus verus, in honour of the then 
 Governor-General. The Costus is a 
 gregarious plant, occupying open, 
 sloping, moist sides of the mountains, 
 at an elevation of 8000 to 9000 feet. 
 See article by Falconer in Trans. Linn. 
 Soc. xix. 23-31. 
 
 The trade-name is, according to 
 Wilson, the Telagu.pdch'cMhu, "green 
 leaf,' but one does not see how this 
 applies. (Is there, perhaps, some con- 
 fusion with Patch, q.Y. ?). Do Orta 
 speaks as if the word, which he writes 
 pucho, were Malay. Though neither 
 Crawfurd nor Favre gives the word, in 
 this sense, it is ia Marsden's earlier 
 Malay dictionary: "Puchok, a plant, 
 the aromatic leaves of which are an 
 article of trade; said by some to be 
 Costii,a indicus, and by others the Me- 
 lissa, or Laurus." In the year 1837-38 
 about 250 tons of this article, valued at 
 £10,000, were exported from Calcutta 
 alone. The annual import into China 
 at a later date, according to Wells 
 Williams, was 2,000 peculs or 120 tons 
 {Middle Kingdom, ed. 1857, ii. 408). 
 In 1865-66, the last year for which the 
 details of such minor exports are found 
 in print, the quantity exported from 
 Calcutta was only 492^ cwt., or 24| 
 tons. 
 
 1516. See Barbosa under Catechn. 
 
 1520. " We Jiave prohibited (the ex[)ort 
 of ) pepper to China... and now we prohibit 
 the export of pucho and incense from these 
 
PUTTYWALLA. 
 
 566 
 
 PUTT AN. 
 
 parts of India to Chma.."—Capitulo de hum 
 Regimento del Bey a Diogo Ayres, Feitor 
 da China, in Arch. Port. Orient, Faao. v., 
 49. 
 
 1525. "Pucho of Cambaya worth 35 
 tangas a maund." — Le7nbran(^s, 50. 
 
 1554. "The haar of pucho contains 20 
 farWjOlas, and an additional 4 of picota 
 (q.y.), in all 24 fara^olas. . . ." — A. Nunes, 
 11. 
 
 1563. "I say that costus in Arabic is 
 called cost or cast ; in Guzarate it is called 
 wplot; and in Malay, for in that region 
 there is a great trade and consumption 
 thereof, it is called pncho. I tell you the 
 name in Arabic, because it is called by the 
 same name by the Latins and Greeks, and 
 I tell it you in Guzerati, because that is the 
 land to which it is chiefly carried from its 
 birth-place ; and I tell you the Malay name 
 because the greatest quantity is consumed 
 there, or taken thence to China."— Garcia, 
 t. 72. 
 
 c. 1563. ". . , . Opium, Assa Fetida, 
 Fachio, with many other sortes of Drugges. " 
 —Gaesarr Frederike, in Hak. ii. 343. 
 
 1617. "5 hampers poohok. . . ."—Cocks, 
 Diary, i. 294. 
 
 1631. "Caeterum Costus vulgato voca- 
 bulo inter mercatores Indos Fucho, Chinens- 
 ibus Fotsiock, vocatur .... vidi ego 
 integrum Picol, quod pondus centum _et 
 viginti in auctione decern realibus distribui." 
 -^Jac. Bontii, Hist. Nat., &e., lib. iv. p. 46. 
 1711. In Malacca PWce Currant, July, 
 1704: "Futchuck or Costus dulcis." — 
 Lockyer, 77. 
 
 1726. " Fatsjaak (a leaf of Asjien 
 (Acheen?) that is pounded to powder, and 
 used in incense). . . ." — Valentijn, Chor. Si. 
 
 1727. "The Wood I/igna dulcis grows 
 only in this country (Sind). It is rather a 
 "Weed than a Wood, and nothing of it is 
 useful but the Eoot, called Futchoek, or 
 Radix dulcis, . . . There are great quantities 
 exported from Swat, and from thence to 
 China, where it generally bears a good 
 Price. . . ." — A. Ham., i. 126. 
 
 1808. " EUes emploient ordinairement 
 .... une racine aromatique appelfe 
 pieschtok, qu'ou coupe par petits moroeaux, 
 et fait bouiUir dans de I'huile de noix de 
 coco. C'est avec cette huile que les dan- 
 seuses se graissent , . ." — Haafner, ii. 117. 
 
 1862. "Eoot is sent down country in 
 large c^uantities, and is exported to China, 
 where it is used as incense. It is in Calcutta 
 known under the name of 'Patchuk.'" — 
 Punjab Trade Report, cvii. 
 
 Puttywalla, s. Hind. patta-wSla, 
 ' one with a belt.' This is the usual 
 Bombay term for a messenger or 
 orderly attached to an oflBce, and bear- 
 ing a belt and brass badge, called in 
 Bengal chuprassy or peon (qq.v.), 
 and in Madras usually by tbe latter 
 name. 
 
 1878. " Here and there a belted. Govern- 
 ment servant, called a Puttiwala, or Pa^ta- 
 wala, because distinguished by a belt. . . ." 
 — Monier Williams, Modern India, 34. 
 
 Futlam, n.p. A town ia Ceylon on 
 the coast of the bay or estuary of 
 Calpentyn; properly Puttalama; a 
 Tamil name, said by Mr. Ferguson, 
 to be puthu- {pudu ?) alam, ' New 
 Salt-pans.' Ten miles inland are 
 the ruins of Tammana Newera, the 
 original Tambapanni (or Twprohcme), 
 where Vijaya, the first Hindu immi- 
 grant, established his kingdom. And 
 Putlam is supposed to be the site 
 where he landed. 
 
 1298. " The pearl-fishers . . . go post to 
 a place called Bettelar, and (then) go 60 
 mUes into the gulf." — Marco Polo, Bk. Hi. 
 ch. 16. 
 
 c, 1345. "The natives went to their 
 King and told him my reply. He sent for 
 me, apd I proceeded to his presence in the 
 town of Battala, which was his capital, a 
 pretty little place, surrounded by a timber 
 wall and towers." — Ibn Bat, iv. 166. 
 
 1672. "Putelaon. . ."— £a;daras(Germ.), 
 373; 
 
 1726. "Fortaloonor Putelan. "— Fata- 
 tijn, Ceylon, 21. 
 
 Puttan, Pathan, n. p. Hind. 
 Pathdn. A name commonly applied 
 to Afghans, and especially to people 
 in India of Afghan descent.^ The 
 derivation is obscure. Blphinstone 
 derives it from Pushtun and Puhhtun, 
 pi. Pukhtana, the name the Afghans 
 give their own race, with which Dr. 
 Trumpp agrees. The Afghans have 
 for the name one of the usual fan- 
 tastic etymologies which is quoted 
 below.* 
 
 The Mahommedans in India are 
 sometimes divided into four classes, 
 ■viz., Pathans; Mughals, i.e., those of 
 Turki oidgin ; Shaikhs, claiming Arab 
 descent ; and Saiyyids, claiming also 
 to be descendants of Mahommed. 
 
 1553. "This State belonged to a people 
 called Patane, who were lords of that hill- 
 country. And as those who dwell on the 
 skirts of the Pyrenees, on this side and on 
 that, are masters of the passes by which 
 we cross from Spain to France, or vice 
 versa, so these Patau people are the masters 
 of the two entrances to India, by which 
 those who go thither from the landward 
 must pass . . ."—Ba/rros, IV. vi. 1. 
 
 1563. "... This first King was a 
 Patane of certain mountains that march 
 with Bengala."— Gama, Coll. f. 34. 
 
 ''■ See note on next page. 
 
FUTTAN. 
 
 566 
 
 FYKE, PAIR. 
 
 1572. 
 " Mas agora de nomes, et de usanga, 
 Novos, et varies sao os habitantes, 
 Os Delijs, OS Fatanes que era possanja 
 De terra, e gente sao mais abundantes." 
 Camoes, vii. 20. 
 1610. "A Pattan, a man of good sta- 
 ture." — Hawkins, inPurchMS, i. 220. 
 
 c. 1611. ". . . . the mightiest of the 
 Afghan people was Kais . . . The Prophet 
 gave Kais the name of Abd tJlrasheed . . . 
 and . . . predicted that God would make 
 his issue ao numerous that they, withre- 
 spect to the establishment of the Faith, 
 would outvie all other people ; the angel 
 Gabriel having revealed to him that their 
 attachment to the Faith would, in strength, 
 be like the wood upon which they lay the 
 keel when constructing a ship, which wood 
 the seamen call Pathan ; on this account 
 he conferred upon Abd Ulrasheed the title 
 of Fathan also." * — Sist. of the Afghans, 
 E. T., by JDorn, i. 38. 
 
 1648. " In general the Moors are a 
 haughty and arrogant and proud people, 
 and among them the Pattans stand out 
 superior to the others in dress and manners. " 
 —Van Twist, 58. 
 
 1666. "Martin Affonso and the other 
 Portuguese delivered them from the war 
 that the Patanes were making on them." — 
 Faria y Sousa, Ada Portuguesa, i. p. 343. 
 
 1673. "They are distiu^shed, some 
 according to the Consanguinity they claim 
 with Mahomet ; as a Siad is a kin to that 
 Imposture ... A Shiek is a Cousin too, 
 at a distance, into which Relation they 
 admit all new made Proselytes. Jifeer is 
 somewhat allied also .... The rest are 
 adopted under the Name of the Province 
 ... as Mogul, the Race of the Tartars . . . 
 Patan, Duccam."— Fryer, 93. 
 
 1681. "En estas regiones ay vna cuyas 
 gentes se dizen los Patanes." — Martinez de 
 la Puente, Compendia, 21. 
 
 1726. "... The Patans (Patanders) are 
 very different in garb, and surpass in 
 valour and stout-heartedness in war." — 
 Vaientijn, Ghoro. 109. 
 
 1757. "The Colonel (Clive) complained 
 bitterly of so many insults put upon him, 
 and reminded the Soubahdar how different 
 his own conduct was, when called upon to 
 assist him against the Pytans." — Ives, 149. 
 
 1763. "The northern nations of India, 
 although idolaters . . . were easily induced 
 to embrace Mahomedanism, and are at this 
 day the Affghans or Pitans." — OrTne, i. 24, 
 ed. 1803. 
 
 1789. " Moormen are, for the most part, 
 soldiers by profession, particularly in the 
 
 * We do not know what word is intended, 
 unless it be a special use of Ai\ bapn, 'the 
 interior or middle of a thing.' Dom refers to a 
 note, which does not exist in his hook. Bellew 
 gives the title confeiTed by the prophet as 
 "Pihian or PdtMn, a term which in the Syrian 
 language signifies a rudder." Somebody else in- 
 terprets it as ' a mast.' 
 
 cavalry, as are also . . . Pitans."— ilfumro, 
 Narr. 49. 
 
 1798. "... Afghans, or as thpy are 
 called in India, Patans."— ff. Fonter, Tra- 
 vels, ii. 47. 
 
 Putwa, s. Hind, patwa. The 
 Hibiscus sabdariffa, L., from the suc- 
 culent acid flowers of which very fair 
 jelly is made in Anglo-Indian house- 
 holds. 
 
 Pye, s. A familiar designation 
 among British soldiers and young 
 officers for a Paria-dog (q.v.); a con- 
 traction, no doubt, of the former word. 
 
 Pyjammas, s. Hind, pm-jama, lit. 
 ' leg-clothing.' A pair of loose drawers 
 or trowsers, tied roimd the waist. 
 Such a garment is used by various 
 persons in India, e.g. hj women of 
 various classes, by Sikh men, and by 
 most Mahommedans of both sexes. It 
 was adopted from the Mahomme- 
 dans by Europeans as an article of 
 dishabille and of night attire, and 
 is synonymous with long -drawers 
 (q.v., also Shulwaur and Mogul- 
 breeohes). It is probable that we 
 English took the habit like , a good 
 many others from the Portuguese. 
 Thus Pyrard (c. 1610) says, in speaking 
 of Goa Hospital : "lis ont force 
 calsons sans quoy ne couchent iamais 
 les Portugais des Indes" (ii., p. 11). 
 The word is now used in London shops. 
 
 Pyke, Paik, s. Wilson gives only 
 one original of the term so expressed 
 in Anglo-Indian speech. He writes : 
 " Pdik, or Payik, corruptly Pyhe, H. 
 &c. (from S. padaiika), Pdik or Pdyak, 
 Mar. A footman, an armed attendant, 
 or inferior poKce and revenue officer, 
 a messenger, a couiier, a village 
 watchman: in Outtack the P&iks 
 formerly constituted a, local militia, 
 holding land of the Zamindirs or 
 Eajas by the tenure of military ser- 
 vice," &c., quoting Bengal Eegula- 
 tions). 
 
 But it seems to us clear that there 
 are here two terms rolled together : 
 
 a. Pers. Paik, a foot-ninner or 
 courier. We do not know whether 
 this is an old Persian word or a Mongol 
 introduction. According to Hammer 
 Purgstall it was the term in use at 
 the Court of the Mongol princes, as 
 quoted below. Both the words occur 
 in the Ain, but differently spelt, and 
 
PYKE, PATK. 
 
 567 
 
 QUEDDA. 
 
 that with which we now deal is spelt 
 paik (with the fatha vowel point). 
 
 0. 1590. "The Jilauddr" (see under 
 JuUbdar) " and the Paik (a runner). Their 
 monthly pay varies from 1200 to 120d. 
 {dams), according to their speed and manner 
 of service. Some of them will^run from 50 
 to 100 kroh (kos) per day. — Ain, E. T. by 
 Blcuknuinn, i. 138 (see orig., i. 144). 
 
 1673. At the Court of Constantinople : 
 "Les Peiks venoient ensuite, avec leurs 
 bonnets d'argent dor^ orn^s dW petit plu- 
 iDE^e de h^ron, un arc et un carquois charg^ 
 defltehes." — Jouitial d'A. Oalland, i. 98. 
 
 1687. ". . . . the under officers and 
 servants called Agiam-Oglans, who are de- 
 signed to the meaner uses of the Seraglio 
 , . . most commonly the sons of Christians 
 taken from their Parents at the age of 10 
 or 12 years. . . These are : 1, Porters, 2, Bos- 
 tansies or Grardiners ... 5, Paicks and 
 &iicudcs. . . ." — Sir Paul Rycaut, Present 
 State of the Ottoman Empire, 19. 
 
 1761. " Ahmad Sultto then commissioned 
 Shah Fasand Kh&a . . . the harkdras and. 
 the Faiks, to go and procure information as 
 to the state and strength of the Mahratta 
 army." — Muhammad Jdfar Shdmlu, in 
 Elliot, viii. 151-2. 
 
 1840. " The express-riders (Eilbotlien) 
 accomplished 50 farsangs a-day, so that an 
 express came in 4 days from Khorasan to 
 Tebris (Tabriz). . . The I"oot-runners carry- 
 ing letters (Feik), whose name at least is 
 maintained to this day at both the Persian 
 and Osmanli Courts, accomplished 30 far- 
 sangs a-day." — Hammer PurgstaZl, Gesch. 
 der Golden. Horde, 243. 
 
 . b. TTiTid. paik and payik (also 
 Mahr.) from ^i.padatika, and padika, 
 ' a foot-soldier,' with the other specific 
 applications given by Wilson, exclusive 
 of 'courier.' In some narratives the 
 word seems to answer exactly to peon. 
 In the first quotation, which is from, 
 the Ain, the word, it will be seen, is 
 different from that quoted under (a) 
 from the same source : 
 
 c. 1590. "It was the custom in those 
 times, for the palace (of the King of Bengal) 
 to be guarded by several thousand pykes 
 {pdnak), who are a kind of infantry. An 
 eunuch entered into a confederacy with 
 these guards, who one night killed the King, 
 Pnttdtt Shah, when the Eunuch ascended 
 the throne, under the title of Barbuck 
 Shsh."—Gladmn's Tr., ed. 1800, ii. 19 (ori- 
 ginal, i. 415). 
 
 In the next quotation the word seems 
 to he the same, though used for ' a 
 seaman.' Compare uses of Lascar. 
 
 c. 1615. "(His fleet) consisted of 20 
 beaked vessels, all well manned with the 
 sailors whom they call paiques, as well as 
 with Portuguese soldiers and topazes who 
 
 were excellent musketeers ; 50 hired j'aHas* 
 of like sort and his own (Sebastian Gon- 
 9alves's) galliot,* which was about the size 
 of a patacho, with 14 demi-falcons on each 
 broadside, two pieces of 18 to 20 lbs. calibre 
 In the forecastle, and 60 Portuguese soldiers, 
 with more than 40 topazes and Cafres." — 
 Bocarro, Decada, 452. 
 
 1722. Among a detail of charges at this 
 period in the Zemindarry of Kajshahl ap- 
 pears: 
 
 " 9. Paikan,OT the pikes, guard of villages, 
 everywhere necessary .... 2,161 rupees." 
 — Mfth Report, App., p. 345. 
 
 1802. After a detail of persons of rank 
 in Midnapore : 
 
 '• None of these entertain armed followers 
 except perhaps ten or a dozen Peons for 
 state, but some of them have Fykes in con- 
 siderable numbers, to keep the peace on 
 their estates. These Fykes are under the 
 magistrate's orders." — Fifth Report, App., 
 p. 535. 
 
 1812. "The whole of this last-mentioned 
 numerous class of Pykes, are understood to 
 have been disbanded, in compliance mth 
 the new Police regulations." — Fifth Report, 
 71. 
 
 1872. " . . . . Dttlais or officers of the 
 peasant militia (Faiks). The Paiks were 
 settled chiefly around the fort on easy 
 tenures." — Hunter's Orissa, ii. 269. 
 
 Quedda, n. p. A city, port, and 
 small kingdom on the west coast of 
 the Malay Peninsula, tributary to 
 Siam. The name according to Orawfurd 
 isMsla,jJeaddh, 'an elephant-trap.' It 
 is therefore in all probability identical 
 with the Hind, name for that apparatus 
 (see Keddah). It has been supposed 
 sometimes that KaddJi is the KS>Ki 
 or KSXis of Ptolemy's sea-route to 
 China, and likewise the Kalah of the 
 early Ajab voyagers (see Procgs. B. 
 Geog. Soc. 1882, p. 655.) It is possible 
 that these old names however repre- 
 sent Kwala, ' a river mouth,' a de- 
 nomination of many small ports in 
 Malay regions. Thus the port that 
 we caU Quedda is called by the Malays 
 Kwala Batrang. 
 
 1.516. " Having left this town of Tanas- 
 sary, further along the coa.st towards 
 Malaca, there is another seaport of the 
 Kingdom of Ansiam, which is called Qneda, 
 in which also there is much shipping, and 
 
 * See under GaUivat.] 
 
QUI-HI. 
 
 568 
 
 QUILOA. 
 
 great interchange of merchandise." — £ar- 
 bosa, li>8-189. 
 
 1553. "... The settlements from Tavay 
 to Malaca are these : Tenassary, a notable 
 city, Lungur, Torrao, Qneda, producing 
 the best pepper on all that coast, Pedao, 
 Per4 Solungor, and our City of Malaca . . ." 
 — Barros, I. ix. 1. 
 
 1572. 
 " Olha Tavai cidade, onde comeja 
 
 De Siao largo o imperio tao comprido : 
 
 Tenassari, Queda, que he so cabe;a 
 
 Das que pimenta alii tern produzido." 
 Camoes, x. 123. 
 By Burton : 
 " Behold Tav^ City, whence begin 
 
 Siam's dominions, Keign of vast ex- 
 tent; 
 Tenassari, Queda of towns the Queen _ 
 that bear the burthen of the hot pi- 
 ment." 
 
 1.598. "... to the town and Kingdome 
 of Queda . . . which lyeth under 6 degrees 
 and a halfe ; this is also a Kingdome like 
 Tanassaria, it hath also some wine, as 
 Tanassiwia hath, and some small quantitie 
 of Pepper." — Idnschoten, p. 31. 
 
 1614. "And so . . . Diogo de Mendon9a 
 . . . sending the galliots on before, em- 
 barked in the jalia of Joao Rodriguez de 
 Paiva, and coming to Queda, and making 
 an attack at daybreak, and finding them 
 unprepared, he burnt the town, and carried 
 off a quantity of provisions and some tin " 
 {ealaiin, see Calay). — Bocarro, Demda, 187. 
 
 1838. "Leaving Penang in September, 
 we first proceeded to the town of Quedah 
 lying at the mouth of a river of the same 
 name." — Quedah, etc., by Capt. Sherard 
 Osborne, ed. 1865. 
 
 Qui-hi, s. The popular distmctiye 
 nickname of the Bengal Anglo- 
 Indian, from the usual manner of 
 calling servants in that Presidency, 
 viz., ' Ken hai' ? ' Is any one there ? ' 
 The Anglo-Indian of Madras was 
 known as a Mull, and he of Bombay 
 as a Duck (qq.v.) 
 
 1816. "The Grand Master, or Adven- 
 tures of Qui Hi In Hindostan, a Hudi- 
 brastic Poem ; with illustrations by Row- 
 landson." 
 
 1825. "Most of the household servants 
 are Parsees, the greater part of whom 
 speak English . . . Instead of 'Koeehue,' 
 Who's there ? the way of calling a servant 
 is ' boy,' a corruption, I believe , of ' bhae,' 
 brother."*— a^eSen ed. 1844, ii. 98. 
 
 c. 1830. " J'ai vu dans vos gazettes de 
 Calcutta les clameurs des quoihaes (sobri- 
 quet des Europdens Bengalis de ce c6t^) sur 
 la chaleur." — Jacquemont, Corresp. ii. 308. 
 
 Quiloa, n. p. i.e., Kilwa, in lat. 
 9° 0' 8., next in remoteness to Sofala, 
 
 ■ A mistake ; see under Boy, 
 
 ■which for a long time was the me plvs 
 ultra of Arab navigation 'on the East 
 Coast of Africa, as Cape Boyador was 
 that of Portuguese navigation on the 
 West Coast. Kilwa does not occur in 
 the Geographies of Edrisi or Abulf eda, 
 though Sofala is in both. It is men- 
 tioned iu the Eoteiro, and in Bar- 
 ros's account of Da Gama's voyage. 
 Barros had access to a native chronicle 
 of Quiloa, and says that it was founded 
 in about A.H. 400, and a little more 
 than 70 years after Magadoxo and 
 Brava, by a Persian Prince from 
 Shiraz. 
 
 c. 1220. " Kilwa, a place in the country 
 of the Zenj, a city." — YdlfM (orig.), iv.302. 
 
 c. 1330. " I embarked at the town of 
 Makdashau (Magadoxo), making for the 
 country of the Sawahil, and the town of 
 Kulwa, in the country of the Zenj . . ."— 
 Ibn Batuta, ii. 191. 
 
 . 1498. " Here we learned that the island 
 of which they told us in Mooombiquy as 
 being peopled by Christians is an island at 
 which dwells the King of Mocombiquy 
 himself, and that the half is of Moors, and 
 the half of Christians, and in this island' is 
 much seed-pearl, and the name of the-island 
 is Qnyluee . . . ." — Boteiro da Tiagemde 
 Vasco da Gama, 48. 
 
 1501. "Quilloa fe cittade in Arabia in 
 vna insuletta giunta a terra firma, ben 
 popolata de homiM negri et mercadanti : 
 edificata al modo nf o : Quiui hanno abun- 
 dantia de auro : argento : ambra : muschio : 
 et perle: ragionevolmente vesteno panni 
 de sera : et bambaxi fini." — Letter of K. 
 Emanuel, 2. 
 
 1506. "Del 1502 . . . mandb al viaggio 
 naue 21, Capitanio Don Vasco de Gamba, 
 che fu quello che discoperse I'India . . . e 
 nell' andar de Ii, del Cao de Bona Speranza, 
 zonse in uno loco chiamato Ochilia; la 
 qual terra fe dentro uno rio . . ." — Leowi/rdo 
 Ga^ Maaser, 17. 
 
 1553. "The Moor, in addition to his 
 natural hatred, bore this increased resent- 
 ment on account of the chastisement in- 
 flicted on him, and determined to bring 
 the ships into port at the city of Quiloa, 
 that being a populous place, where they 
 might get the better of our ships by force 
 of arms. To wreak this mischief with 
 greater safety to himself he told Vasco da 
 Gama, as if wishing to gratify him, that in 
 front of them was a city called QuilOB, half 
 peopled by Christians of Abyssinia and of 
 India, and that if he gave the order the 
 ships should be steered thither." — Banros, 
 I. iv. 5. 
 
 1572. 
 " Esta aha pequena, que habitamos. 
 
 He em toda esta terra certa escala 
 
 De todos OS que as ondas navegamos 
 
 De Quiloa, de Mombasa, e de Sofala ..." 
 Camoes, i. 54. 
 
QUILON. 
 
 569 
 
 QUILON. 
 
 By Burton : 
 " This little island, where we now abide, 
 of all this seaboard is the one sure place 
 for ev'ry merchantman that stems the 
 
 tide 
 from Qniloa, or Sofala, or Mombas , . ." 
 
 Quilon, n. p. A form wMcli we 
 have adopted from tie Portuguese for 
 the name of a town now belonging to 
 Travancore ; once a very famous and 
 much, frequented port of Malabar, and 
 known to tie Arabs as Katilam. The 
 proper name is Tamil, Kollam, of 
 doubtful sense in this use. Bishop 
 Caldwell thinks it m.ay be best ex- 
 plained as 'Palace' or 'royal residence,' 
 from Kolu, 'the royal Presence,' or 
 Hall of Audience. For ages Kaulam 
 was known as one of thegreatest ports 
 of Indian trade with Western Asia, 
 especially trade in pepper and brazil- 
 wood. It was possibly the Male of 
 Cosmasin the 6th century (v. Malabar), 
 but the first mention of it by the 
 present name is about three centuries 
 later, in the Relation translated by 
 Efiinaud. The 'Kollam era' in general 
 use in Malabar, dates from. a.d. 824 ; 
 but it does not foUow that the city had 
 no earher existence. In a Syriac ex- 
 tract (which is, however, modem) in 
 Land's Anecdota Syriaca (Latin, i. 125 ; 
 Syriac, p. 27) it is stated that three 
 Syrian missionaries came to Kaulam in 
 A-B. 823, and got leave from King 
 Shaldrbirtl to build a church and city 
 at Kaulam. It would seem, that there 
 is some connexion between the date 
 assigned to this event, and the ' Kollam 
 era;' but what it is we cannot say. 
 ShaMrblrti is evidently a form of 
 Chakravartti Raja (see under Cliucker- 
 bntty). Quilon, as we now caU it, 
 is now the 3rd town of Travancore, 
 pop. (in 1875) 14,366 ; there is little 
 trade. It had a European garrison up 
 to 1830, but now only one Sepoy 
 regiment. 
 
 Di ecclesiastical narratives of the 
 middle ages the name occurs in the 
 form Colvmbvm,, and by this name it 
 was constituted a See of the Eoman 
 Church in 1328, suffiragan of the Arch- 
 bishop of Sultaniya in Persia ; but it is 
 doubtful if it ever had more than one 
 bishop, viz. Jordanus of Severac, author 
 of the Mirabilia often quoted in this 
 Volume. Indeed we have no knowledge 
 that he ever took up his bishopric, as 
 lus book was written, and his nomina- 
 tion occurred, both during a visit to 
 
 Europe. The Latin Church however 
 which he had founded, or obtained the 
 use of, existed 20 years later, as we 
 know from John de' Marignolli, so it 
 is probable that he had reached his 
 See. The form Columbum is accounted 
 for by an inscription (see Ind. Anti- 
 quary, ii. 360) which shows that the 
 city was called in Sanskrit Kolamha. 
 The form Palumhum also occurs in 
 most of the MSS. of Priar Odoric's 
 Journey; this is more difficult to 
 account for, unless it was a mere play 
 (or a trick of memory) on the kindred 
 meanings of columba and palumbes.* 
 
 851. "De ce lieu (Mascate) les navires 
 mettent la voUe pour I'Inde, et se dirigent 
 vers Kovi&m-MaZay ; la distance entre Mas- 
 cate et Koulam-Malay est d'un mois de 
 marche, aveo un vent mod^r^." — Bdation, 
 &c., tr. by Beinaud, i. 15. 
 
 1166. "Seven days from thence is Chu- 
 1am, on the confines of the country of the 
 sun-worshippers, who are descendants of 
 Kush .... and are all black. This nation 
 is very trustworthy in matters of trade. . . 
 Pepper grows in this country. . . . Cinna- 
 mon, ginger, and many other kinds of spices 
 also grow in this country." — Benjarniin of 
 Tiidela, in Early Travellers in Palestine, 
 114-115. 
 
 c. 1280-90. " Royaumes de Ma-pa-'rh. 
 Parmi tons les royaumes strangers d'au- 
 de-lk des mers, il n'y eut que Ma-pa-'rh et 
 Eiu-lan (Mahar and ftuilon) sur lesquels 
 on ait pu parvenir h, ^tablir une certaine 
 suj^tion; mais surtout Kiu-lan. . . . (Ann^e 
 1282). "Cetteannfe . . . Kiulan a envoy ^ 
 un ambassadeur h, la cour (mongol e) pour pre- 
 senter en tribut des marchandises precieuses 
 et tm singe noir." — Chinese Annals, quoted 
 by PoMthier, Marc Pol, ii. 603, 643. 
 
 1298. "When you quit Maabar and go 
 SCO miles towards the S.W. you come to 
 the Kingdom of Coilnm. The peojjle are 
 idolaters, but there are also some Christians 
 and some Jews," &c. — Marco Polo, Bk. iii. 
 ch. 22. 
 
 0. 1300. "Beyond Guzerat are Kankau 
 and T&aa. ; beyond them the country of Mali- 
 Mr, which from the boundary of Karoha to 
 Kniam, is 300 parasangs in length. . . .The 
 people are all Sam^nis, and worship idols. 
 
 . . ."—Bashiduddin, in Elliot, i. 68. 
 c. 1310. ' ' Ma'bar extends in length from 
 Kulam to NiMwar (jSTeUore) nearly 300 para- 
 sangs along the sea-coast. ..." "' " 
 in Elliot, iii. 32. 
 
 u. 1322. "... as I went by sea 
 
 * A passage in a letter from the Nestorian 
 Patriarch Yeshu'yab (o. 650-660) quoted in Asse- 
 mani, iii. pi. i. 131, appears at that date to men- 
 tion Colon. But this is an arbitrary and erroneous 
 rendering in Assemani's Latin. The Syriac has 
 Kalah, and probably therefore refers to the port of 
 the Malay regions noticed under Calay and 
 Quedda. 
 
QUILON. 
 
 570 
 
 BADABEE. 
 
 towards a certain city called Folumbum 
 (where groweth the pepper in great store). 
 . . . ." — Friar Odoric, in Cathay, p. 71. 
 
 c. 1322. "Poi venni a Colonbio, ch' fe la 
 migliore terra d' India per mercatanti. Quivi 
 fe il gengiovo in grande copia e del bueno del 
 mondo. Quivi vanno tutti ignudi salvo 
 che portano un panno innanzi alia vergogna, 
 . . . e legalosi di dietro." — Palatine MS. of 
 Odoric, in Cathay, App., p. xlvii. 
 
 c. 1328. " In India, whilst I was at 
 Coluinbum, were found two cats having 
 wings like the wings of bats. . . ." — Friar 
 Jordanus, p. 29. 
 
 1330. " Joannes, &c. nobili viro domino 
 Nasoarenorum et universis sub eo Chris- 
 tianis Nascarenis de Colnmbo gratiam in 
 praeseriti, quae ducat ad gloriam in future 
 .... quatenus venerabilem Fratrera nos- 
 trum Jordanum Oatalani episcopum Coluni- 
 bensem .... quem nuper ad episcopalis 
 dignitatis apicem auctoritate apostolica 
 diximus promovendum. . . ." — Letter of 
 Pope John XXII. to the Christians of Coilon, 
 in Odorici Baynaldi Ann. Eecles. v. 495. 
 
 0.1343. "The 10th day (from Calicut) 
 we arrived at the city of Kaulam, which is 
 one of the finest of Malibar. Its markets 
 are splendid, and its merchants are known 
 under the name of SUM (see Choolia). They 
 are rich ; one of them will buy a ship with 
 all its fittings and load it with goods from 
 his own store." — Ibn Batuta, iv. 10. 
 
 c. 1348. " And sailing on the feast of St. 
 Stephen, we navigated the Indian Sea until 
 Palm Sunday, and then arrived at a very 
 noble city of India called Columbum, where 
 the whole world's pepper is produced. . . . 
 There is a church of St. George there, of 
 the Latin communion, at which I dwelt. 
 And I adorned it with fine paintings, and 
 taught there the holy Law." — John Mari- 
 gnolli, in Cathay, &o., pp. 342-344. 
 
 c. 1430. *'. ... Coloen, civitatem nobilem 
 venit, cujus ambitus duodecim millia 
 passuum amplectitur. Gingiber qui colohi 
 (Colombi) dicitur, piper, verzinum, can- 
 nellae quae crassae appellantur, hac in pro- 
 vincia, quam vooant Melibariam, leguntur." 
 — Conti, in Poggvus de Var, Fortunae. 
 
 c. 1468-9. "In the year Bhavati (644) 
 of the Kolamba era, King Adityavarmfi, the 
 ruler of VSnohi ; . . who has attained the 
 sovereignty of Cherabaya Mandalam, hung 
 up the bell. . . . " — Inscr. in Tinnevelly, see 
 Ind. Antiq., ii. 360. 
 
 1510. " . . . . we departed .... and 
 went to another city called Colon. . . . The 
 King of this city is a Pagan, and extremely 
 powerful, and he has 20,000 horsemen, and 
 many archers. This country has a good 
 port near to the sea-coast. No grain grows 
 here, but fruits as at Calicut, and pepper in 
 great quantities. " — VaHhema, 182-^. 
 
 1516. "Further on along the same coast 
 towards the south is a great city and good 
 sea-port which is named Goulam, in which 
 dwell many Moors and Gentiles and Chris- 
 tians. They are great merchants and very 
 rich, and own many ships with which they 
 
 trade to Chohnendel, the Island of Ceylon, 
 Bengal, Malaca, Samatara, and Pegu. . . . 
 There is also in this city much pepper."— 
 Barbosa, 157-8. 
 
 1572. 
 " A hum Cochim, e a outro Cananor 
 A qual Chal4 a qual a Uha da Pimenta, 
 A qual Coulao, a qual da Cranganor, 
 E OS mais, a quem o mais serve, e con- 
 
 tenta. . . . Camoes, vii. 35. 
 
 By Burton : 
 " To this Cochim, to that falls Cananor, 
 one hath Chal^ another th'Isle Piment, 
 a third Coulam, a fourth takes Cran- 
 ganor, 
 the rest is theirs with whom he rests 
 content." 
 
 1726. ". . . Cojla,Tig."—ralentijn, Gkoro., 
 115. 
 
 1727. " Coiloan is another small princi- 
 pality. It has the Benefit of a Kiver, which 
 is the southennost Outlet of the Comhin 
 Islands ; and the Dutch have a small Fort, 
 within a Mile of it on the Sea-shore. ... It 
 keeps a Garrison of 30 Men, and its trade 
 is inconsiderable." — A. Ham. 333. 
 
 dnirpele, s. TMs Tamil name of 
 the Mungoose (q.v.) occurs in the 
 quotation -wMcli follows : properly 
 lij.ri'p^illai. 
 
 1601. "... bestiola quaedam Quil sive 
 Quirpele vocata, quae aspectu prime vi- 
 verrae . . ." — De Bry, iv. 63. 
 
 Badaree, s. P. — 'H..—Eah-da/n 
 (from rah-dar, ' road-keeper.') A 
 transit duty ; sometimes 'black-mail.' 
 
 1620. ' ' Fra Nicolo Ruigiola Francescano 
 genovese, il quale, passagiero, che d'India 
 andava in Italia, partite sdcimi giorni 
 prima da Ispahan . . . poco di qua lontano 
 era state trattenute dai rahdari, o custodi 
 delle strade . . . "—P. delta Voile, ii. 99. 
 
 1623. "For Eahdars, the Khan has 
 given them a firman to free them,___also 
 firmans for a house . . ." — Samsbury, iii. p. 
 163. 
 
 1673. "This great officer, or Farmer of 
 the Emperor's Customs (the Shawbunder), 
 is obliged on the Roads to provide for the 
 safe travelling for Merchants by a constant 
 Watch . . . for which Bhadorage, or high 
 Imposts, are allowed by the Merchauts, 
 both at Landing and in their passage in- 
 land."— i^rj/er, 222. 
 
 1685. "Here we were forced to com- 
 pound with the Rattaree men, for ye Dutys 
 on our goods." — Hedges, Dec. 15. 
 
 0. 1731. "Nizamu-1 Hulk . . . thus got 
 rid of . . . the rahdari from which latter 
 
BAGGY. 
 
 571 
 
 RAJPOOT. 
 
 impost great annoyance had fallen upon 
 travellera and traders." — Khdfi Khan, in 
 Mliot, vii. 531. 
 
 Eaggy, s. Bagl (the word seems 
 to be Deo. Hindustani) ; a kind of 
 grain, Eleusine Coracana, Gaertn. 
 {GynoBwrus Coracanus, Linn.), largely- 
 cultivated, as a staple of food, in 
 Southern India. 
 
 1792. "The season for sowing raggy, 
 rice, and bajera from the end of June to 
 the end of August." — Life of T. Munro, 
 iii. 92. 
 
 1793. "The Mahratta supplies consisting 
 chiefly of Baggy, a coarse grain, which 
 grows in more abundance than any other 
 in the Mysore Country, it became necessary 
 to serve it out to the troops, giving rice 
 only to the sick." — Dirom, 10. 
 
 Baja, Rajah, s. Skt. Edja, 'a 
 king.' The word is still used in this 
 sense, hut titles have a tendency to 
 degenerate, and this one is applied to 
 manyhumhler dignitaries, petty chiefs, 
 or large Zemindars. It is also now a 
 title of nobility conferred by the 
 British Government, as it was by their 
 Mahommedan predecessors, onlEndus, 
 as Nawah is upon Moslem. JRai, Boo, 
 Sana, Baioal, Raya (in S. India), are 
 otherforms which the word has taken in 
 vernacular dialects or particular appli- 
 cations. The word spread with Hindu 
 civilization to the eastward, and sur- 
 vives in the titles of Indo-Chinese 
 sovereigns, and in those of Malay and 
 Javanese chiefs and princes. 
 
 It is curious that the term. Raja can- 
 not he traced, so far as we know, in 
 any of the Greek or Latin references 
 to India, unless the very questionable 
 instance of Pliny's Rachias be an 
 exception. In early Mahommedan 
 ■writers the now less usual, but still 
 Indian, forms Eao and Eai, are those 
 which we find. (Ibn Batuta, it will be 
 seen, regards the words for king in 
 India and in Spain as identical, in 
 which he is fundamentally right). 
 Among the English vulgarisms of the 
 18th century again we sometimes find 
 the word barbarised into Roger. 
 
 0. 1338. ". . . . Baha-uddin fled to one 
 
 of the heathen Kings called the Rai Kan- 
 
 pilah. The word Bai among those people, 
 
 Jiist as among the people of Rum, signifies 
 
 ^^.'"—Ihn Bat., iii. 31S. 
 
 The traveller here refers, as appears by 
 another passage, to the Spanish Bey. 
 
 1612. "In all this part of the East 
 there are 4 castes. . . . The first caste is 
 that of the Eayas, and this is a most noble 
 
 race from which spring all the Kings of 
 Canara. . . ." — Cotito, V. vi. 4. 
 
 1683. ' ' I went a hunting with ye Bagea, 
 who was attended with 2 or 300 men, armed 
 with bows and arrows, swords and targets." 
 — Hedges, March 1. 
 
 1786. Tippoo with gross impropriety 
 addresses Louis XVI. as "the Bajah of 
 the 'French."— Select Letters, p. 369. 
 
 Rajamundry, n.p. A town (for- 
 merly head-place of a district) on the 
 lower Godavery E. 
 
 The name is in Telugu, Rajamahen- 
 dravaram, ' King-chief ('s)-Town. ' 
 
 Rajpoot, s. Hind. } Rajput, from 
 Skt. Rdjaputra, ' King's Son.' The 
 name of a great race in India, the 
 hereditary profession of which is that 
 of arms. The name was probably only 
 a honorific assumption ; but no race in 
 India has furnished so large a number 
 of xjrincely families. According to 
 Ohand, the great medieval bard of the 
 Eajputs, there were 36 clans of the race, 
 issued from four Kahatriyas (Parihar, 
 Pramar, Solankhi, and Chauhan) who 
 sprung into existence from the sacred 
 Agnihund or Firepit on the summit of 
 Mount Abu. Later bards give five 
 eponyms from the firepit, and 99 
 clans. 
 
 The Eaipflts thus claim to be true 
 Kshatriyas, or representatives of the 
 second of the four fundamental castes, 
 the Warriors ; but the Brahmans do 
 not acknowledge the claim, and deny 
 that the true Kshatriya is extant. 
 Possibly the story of the fireborn 
 ancestry hides a consciousness that the 
 claim is factitious. " The Eajpoots," 
 says Forbes, ' ' use animal food and 
 spirituous liquors, both unclean in the 
 last degree to their puritanic neigh- 
 bours, and are scrupulous in the observ- 
 ance of only two rules, — those which 
 prohibit the slaughter of cows, and the 
 remarriage of widows. The clans are 
 not forbidden to eat together, or to 
 intermarry, and cannot be said in these 
 respects to form separate castes " {Rds- 
 mdld, reprint 1878, p. 537). 
 
 An odd illustration of the fact that 
 to partake of animal food, and espe- 
 cially of the heroic repast of the flesh 
 of wild boar killed in the chase (see 
 Terry's representation of this below), 
 is a Eajput characteristic, occurs to 
 the memory of one of the present 
 writers. 
 
 In Lord Oanning^s time the young 
 
BAJPOOT. 
 
 572 
 
 MAMBOTANG. 
 
 Eajput Eaja of Alwar had tetaken. 
 himself to degrading courses, insomuch 
 that the Viceroy felt constrained, in 
 open durbar at Agra, to admonish him. 
 A veteran political officer, who was 
 present, inquired of the agent at the 
 Alwar Court what had been the nature 
 of the conduct thus rebuked. The 
 reply was that the young prince had 
 become the habitual associate of low 
 and profligate Mahommedans, who 
 had so influenced his conduct that, 
 among other indications, he would 
 not eat wild pig. The old Poli- 
 tical, hearing this, shook his head 
 very gravely, saying, ' Would not eat 
 Wild Fig! Dear! Dear! Dear!' It 
 seemed the ne plus ultra of Eajput de- 
 generation ! The older travellers give 
 the name in the quaint form BasKboot, 
 but this is not confined to Europeans, 
 as the quotation from Sidi 'AH shows ; 
 though the aspect in which the old 
 Bnghsh travellers regarded the tribe, 
 as mainly a pack of banditti, might 
 have made us think the name to be 
 shaped by a certain sense of aptness. 
 The Portuguese again frequently call 
 them Beys Butos, a form in which the 
 true etymology, at least partially, 
 emerges. 
 
 1516. "There are three qualities of these 
 Gentiles, that is to say, some are called 
 Eazbutes, and they, in the time that their 
 King was a Gentile, were Knights, the 
 defenders of the Kingdom, and governors 
 of the Country." — Barbosa, 50. 
 
 1533. " Insomuch that whilst the battle 
 went on, Saladim placed all his women in a 
 large house, with all that he possessed, whilst 
 below the house were combustibles for use 
 in the fight ; and Saladim ordered them to 
 be set fire to, whilst he was in it. Thus 
 the house suddenly blew up with great 
 explosion and loud cries from the unhappy 
 women ; whereupon all the people from 
 within and without rushed to the spot, but 
 the Besbutos fought in such a way that they 
 drove the Guzarat troops out of the gates, 
 and others in their hasty flight cast them- 
 selves from the walls and perished." — 
 Correa, iii. 527. 
 
 ,, "And with the stipulation that 
 the 200 pardaos, which are paid as allow- 
 ance to the lasca/iims of the two small forts 
 which stand between the lands of Bagaim 
 and the Eeys buutos, shall be paid out of 
 the revenues of Bagaim as they have been 
 paid hitherto. " — Treaty of Nuno da Cunha 
 with the K. of Gamhaya, in Svimdios, 137. 
 
 c. 1554. " But if the caravan is attacked, 
 and the Bats (see Bhat) kiU themselves, 
 the Eashbuts, according to the law of the 
 Bats, are adjudged to have committed a 
 crime worthy of death." — Sidi 'AU 
 Kapuddn, in J. As., Ser. I., torn. ix. 95. 
 
 c. 1614. " The next day they embarked, 
 leaving in the city, what of those killed in 
 fight and those killed by fire, more than 800 
 persons, the most of them being Eegibntos, 
 Moors of great valour ; and of ours fell 
 eighteen. . . ." — Boeairro, Decada, 210. 
 
 1616. ". . . . it were fitter he were in 
 the Company of his brother .... and his 
 safetie more regarded, then in the hands of 
 a Bashboote Gentile. . . ."—Sir T. Boe, 
 1. 553-4. 
 
 ,, The Eashbootes eate Swines-flesh 
 most hateful to the Mahometans." — Terry, 
 in Pwi-chas, ii. 1479. 
 
 1638. "These Basboutes are a sort of 
 Hirfiway men, or Tories." — Mandelslo, Eng. 
 by Da vies, 1669, p. 19. 
 
 1648. "These Besbouts (Resbouten) are 
 held for the best soldiers of Gusuratta." — 
 Van Twist, 39. 
 
 1673. "Next in esteem were the Besh- 
 poots or Souldiers."— ^j^er, 27. 
 
 1689. "The place where they went 
 ashore was at a Town of the Moors, which 
 name our Seamen give to all the Subjects of 
 the Great Mogul, but especially his Maho- 
 metan Subjects ; calling the Idolaters 
 G-entous or Bashbouts."— jDomyier, i. 507. 
 
 1791. ". . . . Quatre cipayes ou reis- 
 poutes months sur des chevaux persons, 
 pour I'escorter." — B. de St. Pierre, Ghau- 
 miire Indienne. 
 
 Rains, The, s. The common Anglo- 
 Indian colloquial for the Indian rainy 
 season. The same idiom, as chuvas, 
 had been already ill use by the Portu- 
 guese. See Winter. 
 
 c. 1666. " Lastly, I have imagined that if 
 in Dehli, for example, the Bains come from 
 the East, it may yet be that the Seas which 
 are Southerly to it are the origin of them, 
 but that they are forced by reason of some 
 Mountains . . . to turn aside and dischwge 
 themselves another way. . . ." — Bernier, 
 E. T., 138. 
 
 1707. " We are heartily sorry that the 
 Bains have been so very unhealthy with 
 you." — Letter in Ormei's FragTnmts. 
 
 1750. "The Bains . . . setting in with 
 great violence, overflowed the whole coun- 
 try."— Orme's Hist., i. 153 (ed. 1803). 
 
 1868. "The place is pretty, and although 
 it is 'the Bains' there is scarcely any day 
 when we cannot get out." — Bishop Mil/man, 
 in Memoir, p. 67. 
 
 Rambotang, s. Malay, rambutan 
 {Filet, No. 6750, p. 256). The name 
 of a fruit (NepheUwrn lappaeevm, L.), 
 common in the Straits, having a thin 
 luscious pulp, closely adhering to a 
 hard stone, and covered externally 
 with bristles like those of the external 
 envelope of a chestnut. From rambut, 
 ' hail-.' 
 
 1613. " And other native fruits, such as 
 
EAMASAMMF. 
 
 573 
 
 MAM-BAM! 
 
 iachoes (perhaps hachang, the Mangifera 
 jodidaf) rambotans, rwmhes,* buasducos,* 
 and pomegranates, and innumerable others. 
 , , . ' — Ghdinho de Eredia, 16. 
 
 1726. ". . . . the ramboetan-tree (the 
 fruit of which the Portuguese call froeta 
 dos eaffaros or Caffer's fruit)." — Valentijn 
 (v.) Smmtra, 3. 
 
 1727. " The Bambostan is a Fruit about 
 the Bigness of a Walnut, with a tough Skin, 
 beset with CapUlaments ; within the Skin 
 is a very savoury Pulp." — A. Ham., ii. 81. 
 
 1783. " Mangustines, rambustines, &c." 
 — Forrest, Mergui, 40. 
 
 Kamasammy, s. This cormptioii 
 of Bamaswami (' Lord Eama '), a com- 
 mon Hindu proper name in tlie South, 
 is there used colloquially ia two 
 ways : 
 
 (a). As a generic name for Hindus, 
 like ' Tommy AtHns ' for a British 
 soldier. Especially applied to Indian 
 coolies in Ceylon, etc. 
 
 (b.) For a twisted roving of cotton 
 in a tube (often of wrought silver) 
 used to furnish light for a cigar (see 
 Juleeta). Madras use : 
 a.— 
 
 1880. " .... if you want a clerk to do 
 your work or a servant to attend on you, 
 .... you would take on a saponaceous 
 Bengali Baboo, or a servile abject Madrasi 
 Bamasammy. . . A Madrasi, even if wrongly 
 abused, would simply call you his father, 
 and his mother, and his aunt, defender of 
 the poor, and epitome of wisdom, and would 
 take his change out of you in the bazaar 
 accounts."— (7o?7i.ft»H Mag., Nov. 1880, pp. 
 .^82-3. 
 
 Bamdaia,s. Hind, from Ar-ramazaa 
 (lamaidhan.) The ninth Mahommedan 
 lunar month, -viz., the month of the 
 Fast. 
 
 1615. ". . . . at this time, being the 
 preparation to this Bamdam or Lent." — 
 Sir T. Roe, in Purchas, i. 537. 
 
 1623. "The 29th June: I think that 
 (to-day ?) the Moors have commenced their 
 lamadhan, according to the rule by which I 
 calculate."— P. Delia Valle, ii. 607. 
 
 1686. "They are not .... very curious 
 or strict in observing any Days or Times of 
 particular Devotions, except it be Bamdam 
 time as we call it. . . . In this time they fast 
 all Day. . . ."—Dampier, i. 343. 
 
 • Bamoosy, n.p. The name of a 
 very distinct caste in W. India, Mahr. 
 
 * Pavre gives {Diet. Malay-Fmnfais) : "Dukn " 
 Vmvia is=fruit). "Nom d'un Ituit de la grosseur 
 d'un opuf de poule; il parait §tre une grosse 
 espioe de Tanman." (Itisi. domestixwin.) The 
 Sambek is figured hy Marsden in Atlas to Hist, of 
 aimnfra, 3rd ed., pi. vi. and pi. ix. It seems to te 
 Bacumrm drntcis, Mull, (Pierardia dulcis, Jack). 
 
 Bamoel, originally one of the thieying 
 tribes. Hence they came to be em- 
 ployed as hereditary watchmen in 
 villages, paid by cash or by rent-free 
 lands, and by various petty dues. 
 They were supposed to be respon- 
 sible for thefts till the criminals were 
 caught ; and were often themselves 
 concerned. They appear to be still 
 commonly employed as hired chokey- 
 dars by Anglo-Indian households in 
 the west. They come chiefly from the 
 country between Poona andKolhapur. 
 The surviving traces of a Eamoosy 
 dialect contain Telugu words, and have 
 been used in more recent days as a 
 secret slang. 
 
 1833. "There are instances of the Ea- 
 moosy Naiks, who are of a bold and daring 
 spirit, having a great ascendancy over the 
 village Fatellsand Koolkumies (CoolcviTJi.ee) 
 but which the latter do not like to acknow- 
 ledge openly .... and it sometimes hap- 
 pens that the village officers participate in 
 the profits which the Bamoosies derive from 
 committing such irregularities." — Macintosh, 
 Ace. of the Tribe of Bamoosaies, p. 19. 
 
 1883. " Till a late hour in the morning 
 he (the chameleon) sleeps, sounder than 
 a ramoosey or a chowkeydar ; nothing will 
 wake him." — Tribes on My Frontier. 
 
 Ram-Ram ! The commonest salu- 
 tation between two Hindus meeting 
 on the road; an invocation of the 
 divinity. 
 
 1673. ' ' Those whose Zeal transports them 
 no further than to die at home, are imme- 
 diately Washed by the next of Kin, and 
 bound up in a Sheet ; and as many as go 
 with him carry them by turns on a Colt- 
 staff ; and the rest run almost naked and 
 shaved, crying after him Bam, Bam." — 
 Fryer, 101. 
 
 1726. "The wives of Bramines (when 
 about to bum) first give away their jewels 
 and ornaments, or perhaps, a pinang (q. v.), 
 which is under such circumstances a great 
 present, to this or that one of their m^e or 
 female friends who stand by, and after 
 taking leave of them, go and lie over the 
 corpse, calling out only Bam, Bam. " — Valen- 
 tijn, V. 51. 
 
 . Sir G. Birdwood writes : "In 1869-70 I 
 saw a green parrot in the Crystal Palace 
 aviary very dx>leful, dull, and miserable to 
 behold. I called it ' pretty poll, ' and coaxed 
 it in every way, but no notice of me would 
 it take. Then I bethought me of its being a 
 Mahratta poput, and hailed it Bam Bam ! 
 and spoke in Msihratti to it ; when at once 
 it roused up out of its lethargy, and hopped 
 and swung about, and answered me back, 
 and cuddled up close to me against the bars, 
 and laid its head against my knuckles. 
 And every day thereafter, when I visited 
 
BANEE. 
 
 574 
 
 EEAPEB. 
 
 it, it was always in an eager flurry to salute 
 me as I drew near to it." 
 
 Ranee, s. A Hindu queen; ram, 
 fern, of raja, from Skt. rajni {=regina). 
 
 1673. " Bedmure (Bednur) ... is the 
 Capital City, the Kesidence of ihe Banna, 
 the Relict o£ Sham Shunker Naig." — Fryer, 
 162. 
 
 1809. "The young Eannie may marry 
 whomsoever she pleases." — L(yrd Valentia, 
 i. 364. 
 
 1879. "There were once a Baja and a 
 Rane who had an only daughter." — Stokes, 
 Indian Fairy Tales, 1. 
 
 Rangoon, n.p. Burm. Ban-gwn, 
 said to mean ' War-end ; ' the chief 
 town and port of Pegu. The great 
 Pagoda in its immediate neighbourhood 
 had long been famous under the name 
 of Dagon (q.v.), but there was no 
 town m modern times till Eangoon 
 was founded by Alompra during his 
 conquest of Pegu, in 1753. The name 
 probably had some kind of intentional 
 assonance to Da-gun, whilst it " pro- 
 claimed his forecast of the immediate 
 destruction of his enemies." 
 
 Occupied by the British forces in 
 May, 1824, and again, taken by storm, 
 in 1852, Eangoon has since the latter 
 date been the capital, first of thfe 
 British' province of Pegu, and latterly 
 of British Burma. It is now a 
 flourishing port with a population of 
 134,176 (1881). 
 
 B.anJ0W, s. A Malay term, ranjau. 
 Sharp-pointed stakes of bamboo of 
 varying lengths stuck in the grotmd, 
 to penetrate the naked feet or body of 
 an enemy. See Marsden's H. of 
 Sumatra, 2nd ed., 276. 
 
 Raseed, s. Kind, rasid. A native 
 corruption of the English 'receipt,' 
 shaped, probably, by the Pers. rasida, 
 'arrived;' viz., an acknowledgment 
 that a thing has ' come to hand.' 
 
 1877. ' ' There is no Sindi, however wild, 
 that cannot now understand 'Kasfd' (re- 
 ceipt), and ' Apil ' (appeal)." — Burton, Sind 
 Revisited, i. 282. 
 
 Rat-bird, s. The striated \m^- 
 babbler{CAoWor/ioeacoMtZato,Dumeril); 
 see Tribes on My Frontier, 1883, p. 3. 
 
 Rattan, s. The long stem of vari- 
 ous species of Asiatic clunbing palms, 
 belonging to the genus Calmnua and 
 its allies, of which canes are made 
 (not ' bamboo-canes,' improperly so- 
 
 caUed), and which, when split, are 
 used to form the seats of cane-bot- 
 tomed chairs and the like. Prom 
 Malay rotan, applied to various species 
 of Calamus and Daemonorops (see Filet, 
 No. 696 et seq.). Some of these attain a 
 length of several hundred feet, and are 
 used in the Himalaya and the Kasia 
 Hills for making suspension-bridges, 
 &c., rivalling rope in strength. 
 
 1511. "The Governor set out from 
 Malaca in the beginning o£ December, of 
 this year, and sailed along the coast of 
 Pedir. . . . He met with such a contrary 
 gale that he was obliged to anchor, which 
 he did with a great anchor, and a cable of 
 rotas, which are slender but tough canes, 
 which they twist and make into strong 
 cables." — Correa, Lendas, ii. 269. 
 
 1.563. "They took thick ropes of rotas 
 (which are made of 'certain twigs which 
 are very flexible) and cast them round the 
 feet, and others round the tusks." — Garcia, 
 t. 90. 
 
 1598. "There is another sorte of the 
 same reedes which they call Beta : these 
 are thinne like twigges of Willow for 
 baskets. . . ." — Idnaclwten, 28. 
 
 c. 1610. "II y a vne autre sorte de canne 
 qui ne vient iamskls plus grosse que le petit 
 doigt . . . et il ploye comme osier. lis 
 I'appeUent Eotan. lis en font des cables de 
 nauire, et quantit(', de sortes de paniers 
 sentiment entre lassez." — Pyrard de Laval, 
 1. 237. 
 
 1673. ". . . the Materials Wood and 
 Plaister, beautified without with folding 
 Windows, made of Wood and latticed with 
 Saltans . . ."—Fryer, 27. 
 
 1844. "In the deep vallies of the south 
 the vegetation is most abundant and 
 various. Among the most conspicuous 
 species are .... the rattan winding from 
 trunk to trunk and shooting his pointed 
 head above all his neighbours." — iVbto on 
 the Kama HUls and People, in J. A. S. B., 
 vol. xiii. pt. ii. 615. 
 
 Ravine-deer. Thesportsman'sname, 
 at least in Upper India, for the Indian 
 gazelle {Q-azella Bennettii, Jerdon). 
 
 Razzia, s. This is Algerine-iFrenoh, 
 not Anglo-Indian, meaning a sudden 
 raid or destructive attack. It is in 
 fact the Arab, ghaziya, 'an attack 
 upon infidels.' 
 
 Reaper, s. The small laths, laid 
 across the rafters of a sloping roof to 
 bear the tiles, are so-called in Anglo- 
 Indian house-buUding. We find no 
 such word in any ]£nd. dictionary; 
 but in the Mahratti diet, we find rtp 
 in this sense. 
 
BEAS, BEES. 
 
 575 
 
 REGUB. 
 
 Reas, Kees, s. Small money of 
 account, formerly in use at Bombay, 
 the 25tli part of an einna, and 400tli of 
 a rupee. Portuguese real, pi. rSis. 
 Accounts were kept at Bombay in 
 rupees, quarters, and reas, down at 
 least to November, 1834, as we h.ave 
 seen in accounts of that date at the 
 India Oifloe. 
 
 1673. (In Goa) " The Vinteen ... 15 
 Basrooks (see Budgrook), whereof 75 make 
 a Tango, and 60 Bees make a Tango." — 
 IVyer, 207. 
 
 1727. "Their Accounts (Bombay) are 
 kept by Eayes and Rupees. 1 Rupee is . . . 
 400 Eayes."— ^. Bam., ii. App. 6. 
 
 Red Cliffs, n.p. The nautical name 
 of tiie steep coast below Quilon. This 
 presents the only bluffs on the shore 
 from Mount Dely to Cape Oomorin, 
 and is thus identified, by character 
 and name, with the JJvppov Spas of the 
 Periplus. 
 
 c. 80-90. " Another vUlage, Bakare, lies 
 by the mouth of the river, to which the 
 ships about to depart descend from Nel- 
 kynda . . . From Bakare extends the Bed- 
 Hill (injppw opos), and then a long stretch 
 of country called ParaUa." — PeripVus, §§ 
 55-58. 
 
 1727. " I wonder why the English buUt 
 their Tort in that place (Anjengo), when 
 they might as well have built it near the 
 Sed Cliffs to the Northward, from whence 
 they have their Water for drinking." — A. 
 Ham. i. 332. 
 
 1813. "Water is scarce and very indif- 
 ferent ; but at the red cliffs, a few mUes to 
 the north of Anjengo, it Ls said to be very 
 good, but difficult to be shipped." — MiOmrn, 
 Or. Coimn., i. 335. See also Sunn's New 
 Directory, 5th ed. 1780, p. 161. 
 
 1814. " From thence (Quilone) to An- 
 jengo the coast is hilly and romantic; 
 especially about the red cliffs at Boeeoli 
 (qu. BoKoipi) as above?); where the women 
 of Anjengo daily repair for water, from a 
 very fine spring."— Jbrftca, Or. Mem., i. 334. 
 
 1841. " There is said to be fresh water 
 at the Bed Cliffs to the northward of An- 
 jengo, but it cannot be got conveniently ; 
 a considerable surf generally prevailing on 
 the coast, partioulaj:ly to the southward, 
 renders it unsafe for ships' boats to land." 
 — Earsturgh's Direc., ed. 1841, i. 515. 
 
 Red-dog, s. An old name for 
 priokly-heat (q.v.). 
 
 0. 1752. ' ' The red-do§f is a disease which 
 affects almost all foreigners in hot countries, 
 especially if they reside near the shore, at 
 the time when it is hottest."— Os6ecft'« 
 Voyage, i. 190. 
 
 Regulation, s. A law passed by 
 the Governor-Q-eneral in Council, or 
 
 by a Governor (of Madras or Bombay) 
 in Council. This term became obso- 
 lete in 1833, when legislative authority 
 was conferred by the Charter Act 
 (3 & 4 Will. IV. cap. 85) on those 
 authorities ; and thenceforward the 
 term used is .4 c<. By 13 Geo. III. cap. 
 63, § XXXV., it is enacted that it shall 
 be lawful for the G. G. and Council 
 of Fort William in Bengal to issue 
 Eules or Decrees and Eegulations 
 for the good order and civil govern- 
 ment of the Company's settlements, 
 &c. This was the same Charter Act 
 that established the Supreme Court. 
 But the authorised compilation of 
 ' ' Regulations of the Oovt. of Fort Wil- 
 liam in force at the end of 1853," begins 
 only with the Eegulations of 1793, and 
 makes no allusion to the earlier Eegu- 
 lations. No more does Eegulation 
 XLI. of 1793, which prescribes the 
 form, numbering, and codifying of the 
 Eegulations to be issued. The fact 
 seems to be that prior to 1793, when 
 the enactment of Eegulations was sys- 
 tematized, and the Eegulations began 
 to be regularly numbered, those that 
 were issued partook rather of the 
 character of resolutions of Government 
 and circular orders than of Laws. 
 
 1880. "The laws promulgated Under this 
 system were called Begulations, owing to a 
 lawyer's doubts as to the competence of the 
 Indian authorities to infringe on the legis- 
 lative powers of the English Parliament, or 
 to modify the ' laws and customs ' by which 
 it had been decreed that the various nation- 
 alities of India were to be governed. " — Saty. 
 Bemeio, March 13th, p. 335. 
 
 Regulation Provinces. See this 
 explamed under Non-Regulation. 
 
 Regur, s. Dakh. Hind, reyar, also 
 legar. The peculiar black loamy soil, 
 commonly called by English people in 
 India 'black cotton soil.' The word 
 may possibly be connected with Hind, 
 and Pers. reg, ' sand ; ' but regada or 
 regadi is given by Wilson as Telugu. 
 This soil is not foimd in Bengal, with 
 some restricted exception in the Eaj- 
 mahl Hills. It is found everywhere 
 on the plains of the Deccan trap- 
 country, except near the coast. Tracts 
 of it are scattered through the valley 
 of the Krishna, and it occupies the 
 flats of Coimbatore, Madura, Salem, 
 Tanjore, Eamnad, and Tinnevelly. It 
 occurs north of the Nerbudda in San- 
 ger, and occasionally on the plain 
 
BEH. 
 
 676 
 
 RESIDENT. 
 
 of the eastern side of the Penin- 
 sula, and composes the great flat 
 of Surat and Broach in Ghizerat. It 
 is found also in Pegu. The origin of 
 regar has been much debated. We 
 can only give the conclusion as stated 
 in the Manual of the Geology of India, 
 from which some preceding particulars 
 are drawn : " Regur has been shown 
 on fairly trustworthy evidence to re- 
 sult from the impregnation of certain 
 argillaceous formations with organic 
 matter, but . . . the process which 
 has taken place is imperfectly under- 
 stood, and . . . some peculiarities in 
 distribution yet require explanation." 
 —Op. cit., i. 434. 
 
 Reh, s. A saline efflorescence which 
 comes to the surface in extensive 
 tracts of Upper India, rendering the 
 soil sterile. The salts (chiefly sulphate 
 of soda mixed with more or less of 
 common salt and carbonate of soda) 
 are superficial in the soil, for in the 
 worst reh tracts sweet water is ob- 
 tainable at depths below 60 or 80 
 feet. 
 
 The phenomenon seems due to the 
 climate of Upper India, where the 
 groimd is rendered hard and imper- 
 vious to water by the scorching sun, 
 the parching winds, and the treeless 
 character of the country, so that there 
 is little or no water-circulation in the 
 subsoil. The salts in question, which 
 appear to be such of the substances 
 resulting from the decomposition of 
 rock, or of detritus derived from rock, 
 and from the formation of the soil, as 
 are not assimilated by plants, accumu- 
 late under such circumstances, not 
 being diluted and removed by the 
 natural purifying process of percolation 
 of the rain-water. This accumulation 
 of salts is brought to the surface by 
 oapUlary action after the rains, and 
 evaporated, leaving the salts as an 
 efflorescence on the surface. From 
 time to time the process culminates on 
 considerable tracts of land, which are 
 thus rendered barren. 
 
 The canal-irrigation of the upper 
 provinces has led to some aggravation 
 of the evil. The level of the canal- 
 waters being generally high, they raise 
 the level of the re^polluted water in 
 the soil, and produce in the lower 
 tracts a great increase of the efflores- 
 cence. A partial remedy for this lies 
 lin the provision of drainage for the | 
 
 subsoil water, but this has only to a 
 small extent been yet carried out. 
 
 Reinol, s. A term formerly in use 
 among the Portuguese at Goa, and 
 applied apparently to ' Johnny New- 
 comes ' or Griffins (q-v.) It is from 
 reino, 'the Kingdom.' (viz., of Por- 
 tugal). 
 
 The word was also sometimes used 
 to distinguish the Eiu-opean Portu- 
 guese from the country-bom. 
 
 1598. "... they take great pleasure 
 and laugh at him, calling . him Beynol, 
 which is a name given in iest to such as 
 newlie come from PorHngaU, and know not 
 how to behave themselves in such grave 
 manner, and with such ceremonies as the 
 PortingalesTise there inlndia." — Imschoten, 
 eh. xxxi. 
 
 D. 1610. "... quandcessoIdatsFortugais 
 arriuent de nouueau aux Indes portans 
 eneor leurs habits du pays, oeux qui sont Ik 
 de long tes quand ils les voyent par les rues 
 les appeUent Benol, chargez de poux, et 
 mlUe autres iniures et mocqneries." — Moc- 
 quet, 304. 
 
 At a later date the word seems to 
 have been applied to Portuguese de- 
 serters who took service with the E. I. 
 Co. Thus: 
 
 c. 1760. " With respect to the military, 
 the common mei> are chiefly such as the 
 Company sends out in their ships, or de- 
 serters from the several nations settled in 
 India, Dutch, French, or Portuguese, which 
 last are commonly known by the name of 
 Eeynols."— GVose, i. 38. 
 
 Resident, s. This term has been 
 used in two ways Vhich require dis- 
 tinction. Thus (a), up to the organisa- 
 tion of the Civil Service id Warren 
 Hastings's time, the chiefs of the Com- 
 pany's commercial establishments in 
 the provinces, and for a short time the 
 European chiefs of districts, were 
 termed Mesidents. 
 
 But later the word was applied (b) 
 also to the representative of the 
 Governor-General at an important 
 native Court, e.g., at Lucknow, Delhi, 
 Hyderabad, and Baroda. And this is 
 the only meaning Hhat the term has 
 now in British India. 
 
 In Dutch India the term is applied 
 to the chief European officer of a pro- 
 vince (corresponding to an Indian 
 Zilla) as well as to the Dutch repre- 
 sentative at a native court, as at Solo 
 and Djokjocarta. 
 
 a.— 
 
 c. 1778. " My pmr as Eesident (at Syl- 
 het) did not exceed oOOf. per annum, so that 
 
RESPONDENTIA. 
 
 577 
 
 BICE. 
 
 fortune could only be acquired by my own 
 industry." — floJi. M. Lindsay, in Lives of 
 the L.'s, iii. 174. 
 b.- 
 
 1798. "Having received overtures of a 
 very friendly nature from the Raj ah of Berar, 
 who has requested the presence of a British 
 Resident at his Court, I have despatched 
 an ambassador to Nagpore with full powers 
 to ascertain the precise nature of the 
 Bajah's views." — Marquie Welledey, Des- 
 patches, i. 99. 
 
 Respondentia, s. An old trade 
 technicality, thus explained : "Money 
 which is borrowed, not upon the yessel 
 as ia hottomry, but upon the goods 
 and merchandise contained in it, which 
 must necessarily be sold or exchanged 
 in the course of the voyage, in which 
 case the borrower personally is bound 
 to answer the contract" (Wharton's 
 Law Lexicon, eth ed., 1876). 
 
 What is now a part of the Calcutta 
 Course, along the bank of the Hoogly, 
 was known down to the first quarter of 
 this century, as ' Respondentia Walk.' 
 We have heard this name explained by 
 the supposition that it was a usual 
 scene of proposals and contingent 
 juwaubs (q..v.) ; but the name was no 
 doubt, in reality, given because. this 
 walk by the river served as a sort of 
 'Change, where bargains in Respon- 
 dentia and the like were made. 
 
 1720. " I am concerned with Mr. Thomas 
 Theobalds in a respondentia Bond in the 
 'George' Brigantine." — Testament of Ch. 
 Davers, Merchant. In Wheeler, ii. 340. 
 
 1727. "There was one Captain Perrin 
 Master of a Ship, who took up about 500 L. 
 on respondentia from Mr. Ralph Sheldon 
 . . . payable at his Return to Bengal." — 
 A. Ham., ii. 14. 
 
 „ ". . i which they are enabled to do 
 by the Money taken up here on Bespon- 
 dentia bonds . . ."—In Wlieeler, ii. 427. 
 
 1776. " I have desired my Calcutta At- 
 torney to insure some Money lent on Respon- 
 dentia on Ships in India ... I have also 
 subscribed £500 towards a China Voyage." 
 —MS. Letter of James Bennell, Feb. 20. 
 
 1794. "I assure you. Sir, Europe articles, 
 especially good wine, are not to be had for 
 love, money, or respondentia. " — The Indian 
 Observer, by Hugh Boyd, Sec, p. 206. 
 
 Ressaidar, s. P. -Hind. liasSldar. 
 A native subaltern officer of irregular 
 cavaby, under the Ressaidar (q.v.). 
 It is not clear what sense rasSl has 
 in the formation of this title (which 
 appears to be of modern devising). 
 The meaning of that word is "quick- 
 
 ness of apprehension ; fitness, perfec- 
 tion." 
 
 Ressala, s. Hind, from Ar. risd- 
 la. A troop in one of our regiments 
 of native (so-called) Irregular Cavalry. 
 The word was in India originally 
 applied more loosely to a native corps 
 of horse, apart from English regimental 
 technicalities. The Arabic word pro- 
 perly means the charge or commission 
 of a rasul, i.e. of a civil officer em- 
 ployed to make arrests (Dozy). The 
 transition of meaning, as with many 
 other words of Arabic origin, is very 
 obscure. 
 
 1758. "Presently after Shoktim Sing 
 and Harroon Cawn (formerly of Roy Dul- 
 lub's Bissalla) came in and discovered to 
 him the whole affair." — Letter of W. Hast- 
 ings in Gleig, i. 70. 
 
 Ressaidar, Ar. Per. Hind. Risala- 
 dar. Originally in Upper India the 
 commander of a corps of Hindustani 
 horse, though the first quotation shows 
 it, in the south, applied to officers of 
 infantry. Now applied to the native 
 officer who commands a risala in one 
 of our regiments of " Irregular Horse." 
 
 1773. " The Nawaub now gave orders to 
 the Eisaladars of the regular and irregular 
 infantry, to encircle the fort, _ and then 
 commence the attack with their artillery 
 and musketry, "-^^r. of Hydur Naik, 327. 
 
 1803. " The rissaldars finding so much 
 money in their hands, began to quarrel 
 about the division of it, while Perron 
 ci-ossed in the evening with the bodj;- 
 guard."— J/t?. Memoirs of James Skinner, i. 
 274. 
 
 c. 1831. " Le lieutenant de ma troupe a 
 bonne chance d'etre fait Capitaine (res- 
 seldar)." — Jacquemont, Corresp., ii. 8. 
 
 Rest-house, s. Much the same as 
 Dak Bungalow (q-v.). Used in Cey- 
 lon only. 
 
 Resum, s. Lascar's Hind, for ration 
 [Roebuck). 
 
 Rice, s. The well-kno-mi cereal, 
 Oryza sativa, L. There is a strong 
 temptation to derive the Greek opi^a, 
 which is the source of our word through 
 It. riso, Pr. riz, etc., from the Tamil 
 ariSi, 'rice deprived of husk,' ascribed 
 to a root ari, 'to separate.' It is quite 
 possible that Southern India was the 
 original seat of rice cultivation. Eox- 
 burgh {Flora Indica, ii. 200) says that 
 a wild rice, known as Newaree by the 
 Telinga people, grows abundantly 
 
RICE. 
 
 5V8 
 
 ROC. 
 
 about the lakes in the Northern Circars, 
 and he considers this to be the original 
 plant. 
 
 It is possible that the Arabic al-ruzz 
 {arruzz) from which the Spaniards 
 directly take their word arroz, may- 
 have been taken also directly from the 
 Dravidian term. But it is hardly 
 possible that opv^a can have had that 
 origin. The knowledge of rice appa- 
 rently came to Greece from the expedi- 
 tion of Alexander, and the mention of 
 opi^a by Theophrastus, which appears 
 to be the oldest, probably dates almost 
 from the lifetime of Alexander (d. B.C. 
 323). Aristobulus, whose accurate 
 account is quoted by Strabo (see below) 
 was a companion of Alexander's ex- 
 pedition, but seems to have written 
 later than Theophrastus. The term was 
 probably acquired on the Oxus, or in 
 the Punjab. And though no Skt. word 
 for rice is nearer opi^a than vrlhi, the 
 very common exchange of aspirate and 
 sibilant might easily give a form like 
 vnsi or hrlsi (comp. hindu, sindu, &c.) in 
 the dialects west of India. Though no 
 such exact form seems to have been 
 produced from old Persian, we have 
 further indications of it in the Pushtu, 
 which Eaverty writes, sing, 'a grain 
 of rice' w'rijza'h, pi. 'rice' w'rijzeg, 
 the former close to oryza. The same 
 writer gives in Barakai (one of the 
 uncultivated languages of the Kabul 
 country, spoken by a 'Tajik' tribe 
 settled in Logar, south of Kabul, and 
 also at Kanigoram in the Waziri 
 country) the word for rice as w'rizza, 
 a very close approximation again to 
 cj-j/za. The same word is indeed given 
 by Leech, in an earlier vocabulary, 
 largely coincident with the former, as 
 rizza. The modern Persian word for 
 husked rice is hirinj, and Armenian 
 Irinz. A nasal form, deviating further 
 from the hypothetical hrisi or vrisi, 
 but still probably the same in origin, 
 is found among other languages of the 
 Hindu Kush tribes, e.g. Burishki 
 (Khajuna of Leitner), hron; Shina (of 
 Grilgit), hrijiii ; Khowar of the Chitral 
 Valley (Arniyah of Leitner), grinj.* 
 
 1298. " II hi a forment et ris asez, mfes 
 il ne menuient pain de forment por ce que 
 il eat en cele provence enf erme, mfes menuient 
 ris et font poison (i.e. drink) de ris con 
 especes qe molt e(s)t biaus et cler et fait le 
 
 * Biddulpli, Trihti of Hindoo Koosh, App., pp. 
 XXXI v., lix., cxxxix. 
 
 home evre ausi con fait le vin.'' — 3farc Pol, 
 Geog. Text, 132. 
 
 B.C. u. 320-300. " MoAXoi'- fie <r7retpou<rt TO 
 KoKoviifVovopv^ov, cf oS TO ei/oj^a* TOUTO fieojiLotoi/ 
 TTJ itl^, Kal nepLTTTLtrdev olov xovSpos, cvJTeiTTOV fie 
 •njv otj/tv tre^vKO^ ojuoioi/ Tats atpats, Kal TOI' iro^vv 
 Xpovov kv iJfiaTt. 'ATToxetTat fie ovK etj o'Taxu*', oAA' 
 olov ^6^i)v Stcrnep o Key\poi koX o eAvjaos." — 
 Theophrast. de Hist. Plantt. , iv. c. 4. 
 
 B.c. c. 20. "The rice (opvfa), according to 
 Aristobulus, stands in water, in an en- 
 closure. It is sowed in beds. The plant is 
 4 cubits in height, witli many ears, and 
 yields a large produce. The harvest is 
 about the time of the setting of. the Pleiades, 
 and the grain is beaten out like barley. 
 
 "It grows in Bactriana, Babylonia, Susis, 
 and in the Lower Syria."— 5(ra6o, xv. i. 
 § 18, in Bohn's E. T., iii. 83. 
 
 B.C. 300. " Megasthenes writes in the 
 second Book of his Indica: The Indians, 
 says he, at their banquets have a table 
 placed before each person. This table is 
 made like a buffet, and they set upon it 
 a golden bowl, into which they first help 
 boiled rice (opufax), as it might be boiled 
 groats, and then a variety of cates dressed 
 in Indian fashions." — At/ienaeus, iv. § 39. 
 
 A.D. c. 70. " Hordeum Indis sativum et 
 silvestre, ex quo panis apud eos praecipuus 
 et alica. Maxime quidem oryza gaudent, 
 ex qua tisanam conficiunt quam reliqui 
 mortales ex hordeo . . ." — Pliny, xviii. 13. 
 
 Ph. Holland has here got so wrong a 
 reading that we abandon him. 
 
 A.D. c. 80-90. "Very productive is this 
 country {Syrastrene or Penins. Guzerat) in 
 wheat and rice (opufijs) and sesamin oil and 
 butter • (ghee) and cotton, and the abound- 
 ing Indian piece-goods made from it."— 
 Periplus, § 41. 
 
 Rock-pigeon. The bird so-called 
 by sportsmen in India is the Pterodts 
 exuatus of Temminck, belonging to the 
 family of sand-grouse (PterocUdae). 
 It occurs throughout India, except in 
 the more wooded parts. In their swift 
 high flight these birds look something 
 like pigeons on the wing, whence 
 perhaps the misnomer. 
 
 Roc, s. The Bnkh or fabulous co- 
 lossal bird of Arabian legend. This 
 has been treated at length by one of 
 the present writers in Marco Polo 
 (Book III. eh. 33, notes) ; and here we 
 shall only mention one or two supple- 
 mentary facts. 
 
 M. Marre states that ruk-rn}! is ap- 
 plied by the Malays to a bird of prey 
 
 * MUUer and (very positively) Fabricius discard 
 BovTvpou for Botr/^dpov, wliich *'no fellow under- 
 stands." A. Hamilton (i. 136) mentions " Wheat, 
 Pulse, and Butter " as exports from Mangaroul on 
 this coast. He does not mention Bosmoron I 
 
ROC. 
 
 579 
 
 ROGUE. 
 
 of tlie Tulture family, a circumstance 
 wHch possibly may indicate the source 
 of the Arabic name, as we know it to 
 be of some at least of the legends. 
 
 In one of the notes just referred to 
 it is suggestecl that the roc's quills, 
 spoken of by Marco Polo in the passage 
 quoted below (a passage which evi- 
 dently refers to some real object 
 brought to China), might possibly 
 have been some vegetable production 
 such as the great frond of the Bavenala 
 of Madagascar ( Urania speciosa), cooked 
 to pass as a bird's quill. Mr. Sibree, 
 in his excellent book on Madagascar 
 {The Great African Island, 1880) 
 noticed this, but pointed out that the 
 object was more probably the im- 
 mensely long midrib of the rofia palm 
 [Sagus Baphia). Sir John Kirk, when 
 in England in 1882, expressed entire 
 confidence in this identification, and on 
 his return to Zanzibar in 1883 sent 
 four of these midribs to England. 
 These must have been originally from 
 36 to 40 feet in length. The leaflets 
 were all stript, but when entire the 
 object must have strongly resembled 
 a Brobdingnagian feather. These roc's 
 quills were shown at the Forestry 
 Exhibition in Edinburgh, 1884. Sir 
 John Bark wrote : 
 
 "I send to-day per S.S. Aroot .... 
 four fronds of the Raphia palm, called here 
 Moale. They are just as sold and shipped 
 up and down the coast. No doubt they 
 were sent in Marco Polo's time in exactly 
 the same state — i.e. stripped of their leaf- 
 lets and with the tip broken off. They 
 are used for making stages and ladders, 
 and last long if kept dry. They are also 
 made into doors, by being cut into lengths, 
 and pinned through." 
 
 Some other object has recently been 
 shown at Zanzibar as part of the 
 wings of a great bird. Sir John Kirk 
 writes that this (which he does not 
 describe particularly) was in the pos- 
 session of the R. 0. priests at Baga- 
 moyo, to whom it had been given by 
 natives of the interior, and these de- 
 clared that they had brought it from 
 Tanganyika, and that it was part of 
 the wing of a gigantic bird. On 
 another occasion they repeated this 
 statement, alleging that this bird was 
 known in the Udoe (?) country, near 
 the coast. The priests were able to 
 communicate directly with their in- 
 formants, and certainly believed the 
 story. Dr. Hildebrand also, a com- 
 petent German naturalist, believed in 
 
 it. But Sir John Kirk himself says 
 that 'what the priests had to show 
 was most undoubtedly the whalebone 
 of a comparatively small whale ' (see 
 letter of the present writer in Athe- 
 naeum, March 22nd, 1884). 
 
 (o. 1000?). "El Haijan fils d'Amr et 
 d'autres, d'aprfes ce qu'ils tenaient de maint- 
 personnages de I'lnde, m'ont rapports de^ 
 choaes bien extraordinaires, au sujet des 
 oiaeaux du pays de Zabedj, de Khm6r 
 (Kumar) du Senf et autres regions des 
 parages de I'Inde. Ce que j'ai vu de plus 
 grand, en fait de plumes d'oiseaux, o'est 
 un tuyau que me montra Abou' 1-Abbas de 
 Siraf . II Itait long de deux aunes environs 
 capable, semblait-il, de contenir une outre, 
 d'eau. 
 
 " ' J'ai vu dans I'lude, me dit le capitaine 
 Ismaflaw^ih, chez un des principaux mars 
 chands, un tuyau de plume qui ^tait prfes 
 de sa maison, et dans lequel on versait de 
 I'eau comme dans une grande tonne .... 
 Ne sois pas ^tonn^ me dit-il, car un 
 capitaine du pays des Zindjs m'a conte 
 qu'il avait vu chez le roi de Sira un tuyau 
 de plume qui contenait vingt-cinq outres 
 d'eau. ' " — Livre des Mei'veilles d'Inde. {Par 
 Van der Lith et Marcel Devic, pp. 62-63). 
 
 SrOgue (Elephant), s. An elephant 
 (generally, if not always, a male) living 
 in apparent isolation from any herd, 
 usually a bold marauder, and a danger 
 to travellers. Such an elephant is 
 called in Bengal, according to Wil- 
 liamson, saun, i.e. sdn; sometimes, it 
 would seem, gundd,* and by the 
 Sinhalese hora. 
 
 The term rogue is used by Europeans 
 in Ceylon, and its origin is somewhat 
 obscure. Sir Emerson Tennent fi.nds 
 such an elephant called, in a curious 
 book of last century ronhedor or runke- 
 dor, of which he supposes that rogue 
 may perhaps have been a modification. 
 That word looks Uke Port, roncador, 
 ' a snorer, a noisy fellow, a bully,' 
 which gives a plausible sense. But 
 Littre gives rogue as a colloquial 
 Erench word conve3ang the idea of 
 arrogance and rudeness. In the fol- 
 lowing passage which we have copied, 
 unfortunately without recording the 
 source, the word comes still nearer the 
 sense in which it is applied to the Ele- 
 phant: "On commence h, s'apperceuoir 
 des Bayonne, que I'humeur de Ces 
 peuples tient vn peu de celle de ses 
 voisins, et qu'ils sont rogu^ et peu 
 
 * We do HOt find either san or gundd in this 
 sense, in dictionaries. Theformer is perhaps really 
 sand or sanr, the usual H. word for a Brahminy 
 buUioamicg at will. 
 
 p P 2 
 
ROHILLA. 
 
 580 
 
 ROOM. 
 
 oomnnaiiicatif s avec I'Estranger. ' ' After 
 all however it is most likely that the 
 term is derived from an English use of 
 the -word. For Skeat shows that rogue, 
 from the Erenoh sense of ' malapert, 
 saucy, rude, surly,' came to be applied 
 as a cant term to beggars, and is used, 
 in some old English _ passages -which 
 he quotes, exactly in the sense of our 
 modem ' tramp.' The transfer to a 
 vagabond elephant would be easy. 
 Mr. Skeat refers to Shakspeare : — ■ 
 " And wast thou fain, poor father. 
 
 To hovel thee with swine, and rogues 
 forlorn? " K. Lear, iv. 7. 
 
 1878. "Much misconception exists on 
 the subject of rogue or solitaiy elephants. 
 The usually accepted belief that these 
 elephants are turned out of the herds by 
 their companions or rivals is not correct. 
 Most of the so-called solitary elephants are 
 the lords of some herds near. "They leave 
 their companions at times to roam by 
 themselves, usually to visit cultivation or 
 open country .... sometimes again they 
 make the expedition merely for the sake of 
 solitude. They, however, keep more or 
 leas to the jungle where their herd is, and 
 follow its movements." — Sanderson, p. 52. 
 
 Bohilla, n.p. A name by which 
 Afghans, or more particularly Afghans 
 settled in Hindustain, are sometimes 
 known, and which gave atitle to the pro- 
 vince of Bohilkhand, and now, through 
 that, toaDivisionof theN.W.Provinces 
 embracing a large part of the old pro- 
 vince. The word appears to be Pushtu, 
 rOhelah or rShelai, adj., formed from 
 rohu, 'mountain,' thus signifying 
 ' mountaineer of Afghanistan.' But a 
 large part of Eastern Afghanistan 
 specifically bore the name of Eoh. 
 Keene {Fall of the Moghul Monarchy, 
 41) puts the rise of the Eohillas of 
 India in 1744, when 'Ali Mahommed 
 revolted, and made the territory since 
 called Eohilkhand independent. Avery 
 comprehensive application is given to 
 the term Itoh in the quotation from 
 Firishta. 
 
 A friend (Major J. M. Trotter) notes 
 here: " The word EohiUa is little, if 
 at all, used now in Pushtu, but I 
 remember a line of an ode in that lan- 
 guage, ' Sddik Rohilai yam pa Hin- 
 dubdr gad,' meaning, ' I am a simple 
 mountaineer, compelled to live in 
 Hindustan;' i.e., an honest man 
 among knaves." 
 
 c. 1452. " The King .... issued /ormfijts 
 to the chiefs of the various Afgh£in Tribes. 
 On receipt of the farm/ins, the Afghans 
 of Boh came as is their w ont, like ants and 
 
 oousts, to enter the King's service. . . . The 
 King (Bahlol Lodi)) commanded his nobles, 
 saying, — 'Every Afghan who cpmes to Hind 
 from the country of Eoh to enter my ser- 
 vice, bring him to me. I will give him a 
 jagirmore than proportional to his deserts.' 
 —Tarlkh-i-Shir-Shdhi, Elliot, iv. 307. 
 
 c. 1542. " Actuated by the pride of power, 
 he took no account of clanship, which i( 
 much considered among the Afghans, and 
 especially among the Sohilla men,"— /6id. 
 428. 
 
 c. 1612. ' ' Eoh is the name of a particular 
 mountain [-country], which extends in 
 length from Swid and Bajaur to the town 
 of Siwl belonging to Bhakar. In breadth 
 it stretches from Hasan Abdsil to K^bul. 
 KandahJir is situated in this territory."— 
 Firishta's Introduction, in Elliot, vi. 568. 
 
 1745. "This year the Emperor, at the 
 request of Suflder Jung, marched to reduce 
 Ali Mahummud Khan, a EoMUa adven- 
 turer, who had, from the negUgence of the 
 Government, possessed himself of "the 
 district of Kutteer, and assumed independ- 
 ence of the royal authority." — In Vol. II. 
 of Scott's E. T. of Hist, of tlie Dekkan, die., 
 p. 218., 
 
 1786. "That the said Warren Hastings 
 .... did in September, 1773, enter into a 
 private engagement with the said Nabrib of 
 Oude ... to furnish them, for a stipulated 
 sum of money to be paid by the E. I. 
 Company, with a body of troops for the 
 declared purpose of ' thoroughly extirpating 
 the nation of the Eohillas ; ' a nation from 
 whom the Company had never received, or 
 pretended to receive, or apprehend, any 
 mjury whatever." — Art. of Charge against 
 Hastings, in Burke, vi. .568. 
 
 .Rolong', s. Used in S. India, and 
 formerly in TV. India, for fine flour; 
 semolina, or what is called in Bengal 
 soojee (q.v.). The word is a corrup- 
 tion of Portuguese rolHo or ralao. But 
 this is explained by Bluteau as farina 
 secunda. It is, he says (in Portuguese) 
 that substance which is extracted be- 
 tween the best flour and the bran. 
 
 "1813, " Some of the greatest delicacies 
 in India are now made from the rolong- 
 flour, which is called the heart or kidney of 
 the wheat."— ^,Fo)'6c8, Or. Mem., i. 47. 
 
 Book, s. In chess the ronh comes 
 to us from Span, roque, and that from 
 Ar. and Pers. rulch, which is properly 
 the name of the fabulous gryphon, the 
 roc of Marco Polo and the Arabian 
 Nights. It is however generally be- 
 lieved that this form was a mistake 
 in ti-ansf erring the Indian rath or ' cha- 
 riot,' the name of the piece in India. 
 
 Room, n.p. 'Turkey' {Ham); 
 Boomee, n.p. {Rumi) ; ' an Ottoman 
 Turk.' Properly ' a Eoman.' In older 
 
BOOM. 
 
 681 
 
 BOOM. 
 
 Oriental books it is used for an Euro- 
 pean, and was probably the word wbich. 
 Marco Polo renders as ' a Latin' — re- 
 presented in later times by Feringhi 
 {e.g. see quotation from Ibn Batuta 
 imder Raja). But Eum, for tbe Eoman 
 Empire, continued to be applied to 
 wliat had heen part of the Eoman Em- 
 pire, after it had fallen into the hands 
 of the Turks, first to the Seljukian 
 JSngdom in Anatolia, and afterwards 
 to the Ottoman Empire seated at Con- 
 stantinople. Garcia De Orta and Jarric 
 deny the name of Buml, as used in 
 India, to the Turks of Asia, but they 
 are apparently wrong in their expres- 
 sions. What they seem to mean is 
 that Turks of the Ottoman Empire 
 were called Bumi; whereas those 
 others in Asia of Turkish race (whom 
 we sometimes distinctively call Toorks) 
 as of Persia and Turkestan, were ex- 
 cluded from the name. 
 
 c. 1508. " Ad haec, trans euripum, seu 
 f return, quod insulam fecit, in orientali con- 
 tinentis plaga oppidum condidit, recep- 
 taculum advenis militibus, maximo Turcis ; 
 ut ab Biensibus freto divisi, rixandi cum 
 lis . . . causas prooul haberent. Id oppi- 
 dum primo Gogala, dein Bumepolis voci- 
 tatum ab ipsa re. . . ." — Maffei, p. 77. 
 
 1510, "When we had sailed about 12 
 days we arrived at a city which is called 
 DimbandierranA, that is, ' Diu, the port 
 of the Turks '. . . . This city is subject to 
 the Sultan of Combeia . . . 400 Turkish 
 merchants reside here constantly." — Var- 
 tliema, 91-92. 
 
 Bandar-i-Ewni is, as the traveller 
 explains, the ' Port of the Turks.' Go- 
 gola, a suburb of Diu on the mainland, 
 was known to the Portuguese some 
 years later, as Villa dos Bumes (see 
 Gogalla, and quotation from Maffei 
 above). The quotation below from 
 Damian a Goes alludes apparently to 
 Gogola. 
 
 1513. "... Vnde Buminu Turchoruque 
 sex milia nostras continue infestabat." — 
 Emarmelis Regis JEpistola, p. 21. 
 
 1514. "They were ships belonging to 
 Moors, or to Bomi (there they give the 
 name of Eomi to a white i)eople who are, 
 some of them, from Armenia the Greater 
 and the Less, others from Circassia and 
 Tartary and Rossia, Turks and Persians 
 of Shaesmal called the Soffi, and other 
 renegades from all) countries." — 6iov. da 
 Ihnpoli, 38. 
 
 1525. In the expenditure of Mahk Aiaz 
 we find 30 Eumes at the pay (monthly) of 
 m) fedeas each. The Arahis are in the 
 same statement paid 40 and 50 fedeas, the 
 Coragmes (Khorasanis) the same ; Guzerates 
 
 and Cymdes {Sindis) 25 and ^fedeas; Far- 
 taquia, 50 fedeas. — Lemhran(;a, 37. 
 
 1549. "... in nova clvitate quae Eho- 
 maeum appellatur. Nomen inditum est 
 Bhomaeis, quasi lihomanis, vocantur enini 
 in tots. India Bhomaei ii, Cj^uos nos commuui 
 nomine Geniceros [i.e. Janisaries) vocamus. 
 . ._ ."—Damiani a Goes, Diensis Oppugnatio 
 — in De Rehus Hispankis Lusitanicis, Ara- 
 gonicis, Indicts et Aethiopicis , . • Opera, 
 Colon. Agr., 1602, p. 281. 
 
 1553. " The Moors of India not under- 
 standing the distinctions of those Provinces 
 of Europe, call the whole of Thrace, Greece, 
 Sclavonia, and the adjacent islands of the 
 Mediterranean Bum, and the men thereof 
 Bnmi, a name which properly belongs to 
 that part of Thrace in which lies Constanti- 
 nople; from the name of New Rome be- 
 longing to the latter, Thrace taking that of 
 Romania. " — Barros, TV. iv. 16. 
 
 1554. "Also the said ambassador pro- 
 mised in the name of Idalshaa his lord, that 
 if a fleet of Eumes should invade these 
 parts, Idalshaa should be bound to help and 
 succour us with provisions and mariners at 
 our expense. . . ." — S. Botelho, Tmi^ho, 42. 
 
 c. 1555. "One day (the Emp. Humayun) 
 asked me : ' Which of the two countries is 
 greatest, that of Bum or of Hindustan ? ' I 
 repHed : . . . ' If by Biim you mean all the 
 countries subject to the Emperor of Con- 
 stantinople, then India would not form even 
 a sixth part thereof. . . ." — Hidi 'All, in 
 Jour. As., Ser. I., torn. ix. 148. 
 
 1563. " The Turks are those of the pro- 
 vince of Natolia, or (as we now say) Asia 
 Minor ; the Bumes are those of Constanti- 
 nople, and of its empire." — Garcia De Orta, 
 f. 7. 
 
 1572. 
 
 " Persas feroces, Abassis, e Bumes, 
 Que trazido de Roma o nome tem. . ." 
 Camoes, x. 68. 
 
 1579. "Without the house . . . stood 
 foure ancient comely hoare-headed men, 
 cloathed all in red downe to the ground, 
 but attired on their heads not much vnlike 
 the Turkes ; these they called Bomans, or 
 strangers. . ." — Drake, Wm-ld Encompassed, 
 Hak. Soc, 143. 
 
 1600. ' ' A nation caUed Eumos who have 
 traded many hundred years to Achen. 
 These Bumos come from the Red Sea." — 
 Capt. J. Davis, in Purclms, i. 117. 
 
 1612. "It happened on a time that 
 Rajah Sekunder, the son of Rajah Darab, 
 a Roman (Bumi), the name of whose coun- 
 try was Macedonia, and whose title was 
 Zul-Karneini, wished to see the rising of 
 the sun, and with this view he reached the 
 confines of India."— 5ij'ara Mal-ayu, in J. 
 Indian ArcUp., v. 125. 
 
 1616; "Eumae, id est Turcae Europaei. 
 In India quippe dufjlexmilitumTurcaeoruni 
 genus, quorum primi, in Asia orti, qui 
 Turcae dicuntur ; ahi in Buropa qui Con- 
 stantinopoli quae ohm Roma Nova, advo- 
 oantur, ideoque Eumae, tam ab Indis quam 
 a Lusitanis nomine Graeco 'Poijiaioi in 
 
SOOMAUL. 
 
 582 
 
 ROUNDEL. 
 
 Humas depravato dicuntur.'' — Jarric, The- 
 saurus, iii. 105. 
 
 1634. 
 " AUi forte Pacheco se eterniza 
 
 Sustentando incansavel o adquirido ; 
 
 Depois Almeida, que as Estrellas i:iiza 
 
 Se fez do Bume, e Malavar temido." 
 
 Malaea Conquistada, ii. 18. 
 
 1785. " We herewith transmit a letter 
 .... in' y^hioh an account is given of the 
 conference going on between the Sultan of 
 Boom and the English ambassador." — 
 Letters of Tippoo, p. 224. 
 
 Roomaul, s. Hind. from. Pers. 
 rilmdl (lit. 'face-rubber'), a towel, a 
 bandkercHef . In ordinary Anglo-In- 
 dian Hind, it is tbe word for a ' pocket 
 bandkercbief.' In modem trade it is 
 applied to tbin silk piece-goods witb 
 bandkercbief-pattems. We are not 
 certain of its meaning in tbe old trade 
 of piece-goods, e.g. : 
 
 1704. "Price Currant (Malacca) . . . . 
 Bomalls, Bengali ordinary, per Gorge, 26 
 Kix 'Dl\s."—Locleper, 71. 
 
 1726. " Eoemaals, 80 pieces in a pack, 
 45 ells long, IJ broad." — Valentijn, v. 178. 
 
 Eumdl -was also tbe name tecbni- 
 cally used by tbe Tllllgs (l-Y.) for tbe 
 bandkercbief witbwbicb tbey strangled 
 tbeir victims. 
 
 Rosalgat, Cape, n.p. Tbe most 
 easterly point of tbe coast of Arabia : 
 a corruption (originally Portuguese) 
 of tbe Arabic . name Bds-al-hadd, 
 as explained by P. della Valle, witb 
 bis usual acuteness and precision, 
 below. 
 
 1553. "Prom Curia Muria to 
 Eosalgate, which is in 22j°, an extent 
 of coast of 120 leagues, all the land is barren 
 and desert. At this Cape commences the 
 Kingdom of Ormus." — Barros, I. ix. 1; 
 
 „ "Ailonso d'Alboquerque . » . . 
 passing to the Coast of Arabia ran along tiU 
 he doubled Cape Bofalgate, which stands 
 at the beginning of that coast . . . which 
 Cape Ptolemy calls Siragros Promontory.* 
 . . ." — Barros, II. ii. 1. 
 c. 1554. "We had been some days at 
 sea, when near Ba'is-al-hadd the Samani, 
 a violent wind so called, got up. . . ." — Sidi 
 'Ali, J. A. S., Ser. I., torn. ix. 75. 
 
 ,, "If you wish to go from Basol- 
 hadd to Ihllsind (see Diulsind) you steer 
 B.N.E. till you come to Pasani . . . from 
 thence . . . E. by S. to Wis Kardshi {i.e. 
 Karachi), where you come to an anchor. 
 . . ."—The Mohit, (by Sidi 'All), in J. A. 
 S. B., V. 459. 
 
 1572. 
 " Olha Dofar insigne, porque manda 
 mais cheiroso incenso para as aras ; 
 Mas attenta, j^ Cii de est' outra banda 
 De Eocalgate, o praias semper avaras, 
 Comeca o regno Ormuz. ..." 
 
 Camoes, x. 101. 
 By Burton : — 
 " Behold insign Dofar that doth command 
 for Christian altars sweetest incense- 
 store : 
 But note, beginning now on farther 
 
 band 
 of Eojalgate's ever greedy shore, 
 yon Hormuz Kingdom. . . ." 
 1623. "We began meanwhile to find the 
 sea rising considerably ; and having by this 
 time got clear of the Strait . . . and having 
 past not only Cape lasck on the Persian 
 side, but also that cape on the Arabian side 
 which the Portuguese vulgarly call Bosal- 
 
 fate, as you also find it marked in maps, 
 ut the proper name of which is Bas el had, 
 signifying in the Arabic tongue Cape of the 
 End or Boundary, because it is in fact the 
 extreme end of that Country .... just as 
 in our own Europe the point of Gafizia is 
 called by us for a like reason Finis terrae." 
 —P. della Valle, ii. 496. 
 
 1727. " Maceira, a barren uninhabited 
 Island . . . within 20 leagues of Cape 
 Basselgat." — A. Bam., i. 56. 
 
 Rose-apple. See Jamboo. 
 
 Rottle, Rattle, s. Arab, ratlorritl, 
 tbe Arabian ]D0und, becoming in S. 
 Italian rotolo, in Port, arratel, in Sp. 
 arrelde; supposed to be originally a 
 transposition of tbe Gfreek XiVpa, wbicb 
 went all over tbe Semitic East. It is 
 in Syriac as lUra ; and is also found 
 as Htnm (pi.) in a Pboenician inscrip- 
 tion of Sardinia, dating c. B.C. 180 (see 
 Corpus Inscriptt. Scmitt. i. 188-189). 
 
 c. 1340. "The ritl of India which is 
 called sir (seer) weighs 70 mUhkdh ... 40 sirs 
 form a mann " (see Uaund). — Shihahvddln 
 Dimishki, in Notices et Extraits, xiii. 212. 
 1673. "... Weights in Goa : 
 IBaharris ... S^ Kintal. 
 1 Kintal is ... 4 Arobel or Bovel. 
 1 Arohcl is ... 32 Botolas. 
 
 1 Botola is ... 16 Ouno. orlLAverd." 
 
 Fryer, 207. 
 1803. "At Judda the weights are 
 15 Vakeeas = 1 Battle. 
 
 2 Battles = Imaund." 
 
 Milbum, i. 88. 
 
 Round, s. Tbis is used as a Hind, 
 word, ramid, a transfer of tbe EngHsb, 
 in tbe sense of patrolling, or ' going 
 tbe rounds.' 
 
 Roundel, s. An obsolete word for 
 an umbrella, formerly in use in Anglo- 
 India. In old Englisb tbe nam© 
 
ROUNDEL. 
 
 583 
 
 ROWNEE. 
 
 roundel is applied to a variety of 
 circular objects, as a mat under a 
 dish, a target, &c. And probably this 
 is the origin of the present application, 
 ia spite of the circumstance that the 
 word is sometimes found in the form 
 anmdel. In this form the word also 
 seems to have been employed for the 
 conical hand-guard on a lance, as we 
 learn from Bluteau's great Port. 
 Dictjonaiy: "Arundela, or Aran- 
 della, is a guard for the right hand, 
 in the form of a funnel. It is fixed 
 to the thick part of the lance or mace 
 home by men at arms. The Licentiate 
 Oovarrubias, who piques himself on 
 iiading etymologies for every kind of 
 ■word, derives Arandella from Arundel, 
 a city (so he says) of the Kingdom of 
 England." 
 
 Cobarruvias (1611) gives the above 
 explanation ; adding that it also was 
 applied to a kind of smooth collar 
 worn by women, from its resemblance 
 to the other thing. 
 
 Unless historical proof of this last 
 etymology can be traced, we should 
 suppose that Arundel is, even in this 
 sense, probably a corruption of roundel. 
 
 1673. "Lusty Fellows running by their 
 Sides with Arundels (which are broad Um- 
 brelloes held over their Heads)." — Fri/er, 
 30. 
 
 1677-78. ". . . . That except by the 
 Members of this Councell, those that have 
 formerly been in that quaUty, Cheefes of 
 ■ Factorys, Commanders of Shipps out of 
 England, and the Chaplains, Bondells shall 
 not be worne by any Men in this Towne, 
 and by no Woman below the Degree of 
 Factors' Wives and Ensigns' Wives, except 
 by such as the Govemour shall permit." — 
 Madras Standing Orders, in Wheeler, iii. 
 438. 
 
 1716. " AU such as serve under the Hon- 
 ourable Company and the English Inhabi- 
 tants, deserted their Employs ; such as 
 Cooks, Water bearers, Coolies, Palankeen- 
 boys, Boundel men. . . ." — In Wheeler, ii. 
 230. 
 
 1726. " Whenever the magnates go on a 
 journey they go not without a considerable 
 train, being attended by their pipers, horn- 
 blowers, and Bondel bearers, who keep them 
 from the Sun with a Bondel (which is a 
 kind of little round sunshade)." — Valentijn, 
 Char., 54. 
 
 „ " Their Priests go like the rest 
 clothed in yellow, but with the right arm 
 and breast remaining uncovered. They 
 also carry a rondel, or parasol, of a Tallipot 
 leaf. . . ."—ralentijn, v. (Ceylon), 408. 
 
 1754. " Some years before our arrival in 
 this country, they (the E. I. Co.) found 
 such sumptuary laws so absolutely necessary. 
 
 that they gave the strictest orders that none 
 of these young gentlemen should be allowed 
 even to hire a Boundel-boy, whose business 
 it is to walk by his master, and defend him 
 with his Boundel or Umbrella from the 
 heat of the sun. A young fellow of humour, 
 upon this last order coming over, altered 
 the form of his Umbrella from a round to a 
 square, called it a Squarcdel instead of a 
 Boundel, and insisted that no order yet in 
 force forbad him the use of it." — Ives, 21. 
 
 1785. "He (Clive) enforced the Sump- 
 tuary laws by severe penalties, and gave 
 the strictest orders that none of these young 
 gentlemen should be allowed even to have 
 a roundel-boy, whose business is to walk by 
 his master, and defend him with his roundel 
 or umbrella from the heat of the sun." — 
 Carraceioli, i. 283. 
 
 This ignoble writer has evidently copied 
 from Ives, and applied the passage (un- 
 truly, no doubt) to Clive. 
 
 Rowannah, s. Hind, from Pers. 
 ravidiiah, from ravid, ' going.' A pass 
 or permit. 
 
 Rowce, n. p. H. raua, rots. A 
 Himalayan, tree which supplies excel- 
 lent straight and strong alpenstocks and 
 walking sticks, Ootoneaster hacittaris, 
 Wall., also Ootoneaster acuminata (N.O. 
 Bosaceae). 
 
 Rownee, s. (a). A fausse-braye, 
 i.e., a subsidiary enceinte surrounding 
 a fortified place on the outside of the 
 proper wall and on the edge of the 
 ditch; Hind, raon'i. The word is not 
 in Shakespear, nor in Wilson. But 
 it occurs often in the narratives of 
 Anglo-Indian siege operations. 
 
 (b). This word also occurs as re- 
 presentative of the Burmese yn-wet-ni, 
 or (in Arakan pron.) ro-wet-ni (' red- 
 leaf), the technical name of the 
 standard silver of the Burmese in- 
 got currency, commonly rendered 
 "flowered-Silver" (q.v.) 
 a. — 
 
 1799. " On the 20th I ordered a mine to 
 be carried under (the glacis) because the 
 guns could not bear upon the rounee." — 
 Jos. Skinner's Mil. Memoirs, i. 172. 
 
 J. B. Praser, the editor of Skinner, 
 parenthetically interprets roiinee here 
 as ' counterscarp.' But that is non- 
 sense, as well as incorrect. 
 
 In a work by Major L. P. Smith 
 (Sketch of the Rise, die, of the Regular 
 Corps in the service of the Native Princes 
 of India, Calcutta and London, 1805) 
 we find a plan of the attack of Aligarh, 
 in which is marked "Lower Port or 
 Benny, well supplied with grape," and 
 
BOY. 
 
 584 IWNN (OF CVTCH). 
 
 again, " Lower Tort, Renny or 
 Faussebraye." 
 
 b.- 
 
 1796. "Ronni or fine silver, Ummerapoora 
 currency." — Notification in Seton Karr, ii. 
 179. 
 
 1800. " The quantity of alloy varies in 
 the silver current in different parts of the 
 empire ; at Rangoon it is adulterated 25 
 per cent. ; at Ummerapoora, pure, or 
 what is called flowered silver is most 
 common ; in the latter all duties are paid. 
 The modifications are as foUows : 
 
 " Bouni, or pure silver. 
 Bounika, 5 per cent, of alloy." 
 
 Symes, 327. 
 
 Roy, s. A common mode of ■writing 
 the title rdi (vide Raja) ; wMcli some- 
 times occurs also as a family name, as 
 in tliat of the famous Hindu Theist 
 Eamm.oliun Roy. 
 
 Roza, s. Arab, rauda, in Hind, 
 pron. raum. Properly a garden ; and 
 tben a mausoleum ; among the Arabs 
 especially the rauda of the great 
 mosque at Medina. In India it is 
 applied to such mausolea as the Taj 
 (generally called by natives the Tdj- 
 rauza) ; and the mausoleum built by 
 Aurungzib near Aurungabad. 
 
 1813. "- . . . the roza, a name for the 
 mausoleum, but implying something saintly 
 or sanctified." — Forbes, Or. Mem., iv. 41. 
 
 Rozye, S. Hind, rami and rajWi; 
 a coverlet quilted -with' cotton. The 
 et3rmology is very obscure. It is spelt 
 in Hind, with the Arabic letter ziudd ; 
 and P. Johnson gives a Persian word 
 so spelt as meaning ' a cover for the 
 head in winter. ' The kindred meaning 
 of Mirzai (v. Meerzye) is apt to suggest 
 a connexion between the two, but tlus 
 noay be accidental, or the latter word 
 factitious. We can see no likelihood 
 in Shakespear's suggestion that it is 
 a corruption of an alleged Skt. raiijika, 
 ' cloth.' The most probable sug- 
 gestion perhaps is that razai was a 
 word taken from the name of some 
 person called Raza, who may have 
 invented some variety of the article; 
 as in the case of Spencer, Wellingtons, &c. 
 
 Since the preceding words were 
 written we see that a somewhat ob- 
 scure quotation from the Pers. Diet, 
 called Bahdr-i-Ajam, extracted by 
 Vullers _ (s.v.) seems to coiToborate the 
 suggestion of a personal origin of the 
 term. 
 
 1834. " I arrived in a small open pavilion 
 at the top of the building, in which there 
 
 was a small Brahminy cow, clothed in a 
 wadded resai, and lying upon a carpet."— 
 Mem. of Col, Mountain, 135. 
 
 Rum, s. This is not an Indian 
 word. The etymology is given by 
 Wedgwood as from a slang word of the 
 16th century, rome for ' good' ; rome- 
 hooze, ' good drink ' ; and so, rum. The 
 English word has with us always a 
 note of vulgarity, but we may note 
 here that Grorresio in his Italian 
 version of the Eamayana, whilst de- 
 scribing the Palace of Eavana, is bold 
 enough to speak of its being pervaded 
 by " an odoriferous breeze, perfumed 
 with sandalwood, and bdellium, with 
 rum and with sirop " (iii. 292). 
 
 Rum-johniiy, s. Two distinct 
 meanings are ascribed to this vulgar 
 word, both we believe, obsolete. 
 
 (a). It was applied, according to 
 Williamson ( V. M,, i.l67) to alow class 
 of native servants who plied on the 
 wharves of Oalciitta in order to obtain 
 employment from new-comers. That 
 author explains it as a corruption of 
 Bamiizdni, which he alleges to be one 
 of the commonest of Mahommedan 
 
 1810. " Generally speaking, the present 
 banians, who attach themselves to the cap- 
 tains of European ships, may without the 
 least hazard of controversion, be considered 
 as nothing more or less than Bum- Johnnies 
 ' of a larger growth.'" — WiUiamson, V. M., 
 i. 19]. 
 
 (b). Among soldiers and sailors, 
 ' a prostitute ' ; from Hind, rdmjani, 
 ' a dancing-girl.' 
 
 1814. "I lived near four years within a 
 few miles of the solemn groves where those 
 voluptuous devotees pass their lives with 
 the ramjaunies or dancing-girls attached 
 to the temples, in a sort of luxurious super- 
 stition and sanctified indolence unknown in 
 colder climates." — Forbes, Or, Mem,, iii. 6. 
 
 Rumna, s. Hind, a chase, or re- 
 served hunting-ground. 
 
 1760. " Abdal Chab Cawn murdered at 
 the Bumna in the month of March, 1760, 
 by some of the Hercarahs. . . ."—Van 
 Sittart, i. 63. 
 
 1792. "The Peshwa having invited me 
 to a novel spectacle at his lunma (read 
 rumna), or park, about four miles from 
 Poonah. . . ."—Sir C. Malet, in Forbes, 
 Or. Mem., ii. (See also verses quoted under 
 Pawaee.) 
 
 Runn (of Cutch), n. p. Hind. Ban. 
 This name, applied to the singular 
 extent of sand-flat and salt-waste, 
 
RUPEE. 
 
 585 
 
 RUPEE. 
 
 often covered by high tides, or by 
 land-floods, which extends between 
 the peninsula of Cutch and the main- 
 land, is a corruption of the Skt. irina 
 or Irina, ' a salt-swamp, a desert.' The 
 Eunn is first mentioned in the Periplus, 
 in which a true indication is given of 
 this tract and its dangers. 
 
 c. A.D. 80-90. "But after passing the 
 Sinthua E. there is another gulph running 
 to the north, not easily seen, which is called 
 Irinon, and is distinguished into the Great 
 and the Little. And there is an expanse of 
 shallow water on both sides, and swift con- 
 tinual eddies extending far from the land." 
 — Periplus, § 40. 
 
 c. 1370. " The guides had maliciously- 
 misled them into a place called the Eunchi- 
 ran. In this place all the land is impreg- 
 nated with salt, to a degree impossible to 
 describe." — Shatm-i-Slrdj-Afif, in Elliot, iii. 
 324. 
 
 1583. "Muzaffar fled, and crossed the 
 Ban, which is an inlet of the sea, and took 
 the road to Jessalmfr. In some places the 
 breadth of the water of the Ran is 10 hos 
 and 20 kos. He went into the country which 
 they call Each, on the other side of the 
 \i&\x:T."—Tabakat-i-Akbarl, in Mliot, v. 440. 
 
 c. 1590. "Between Chalwaneh, Sircar 
 Ahmedabad, Putten, and Surat, is a low 
 tract of country, 90 cose in length, and in 
 breadth from 7 to 30 cose, which is called 
 Eun, Before the commencement of the 
 periodical rains, the sea swells and inun-i 
 dates this spot, and leaves by degrees after 
 the rainy season."— ^wcc» (Grlsidwin, ed. 
 1800, ii.Yl). 
 
 1849. "On the morning of the 24th I 
 embarked and landed about 6 p.m. in the 
 Eunn of Sindh. 
 
 "... a boggy syrtis, neither sea 
 Nor good dry land. . ." 
 
 IDrii Leaves from Yomvj Eijypt, 14. 
 
 Bupee, s. Hind, rupiya, from Skt. 
 rwpya, ' wrought silver.' The standard 
 com of the Anglo-Indian monetary 
 system, as it was of the Mahommedan 
 Empire that preceded us. It is com- 
 monly stated (as by Wilson, in his 
 article on this word, which contains 
 much valuable and condensed informa- 
 tion) that the rupee was introduced 
 by Sher Shah (in 1542). And this is, 
 no doubt, formally true; but it is 
 certain that a coin substantially iden- 
 tical with the rupee, i.e. approximating 
 to a standard of 100 ratis (or 175 grs. 
 troy) of silver, an ancient Hindu 
 standard, had been struck by the 
 Mahommedan sovereigns of Delhi 
 m the 13th and I4th centuries, 
 and had fornied an important part 
 of their currency. In fact, the ca- 
 
 pital coins of Delhi, from the time 
 of lyaltimish (a.D. 1211-1236) to the 
 accession of MahommedTughlak(1325) 
 were gold and silver pieces, respec- 
 tively of the weight just mentioned. 
 We gather from, the statements of Ibu 
 Batuta and his contemporaries that 
 'the gold coin, which the former gene- 
 rally calls tauga, and sometimes gfold 
 dinar, was worth 10 of the silver 
 coin, which he calls dinar, thus indi- 
 cating that the relation of gold to 
 silver value was, or had recently been, 
 as 10 : 1. Mahommed Tughlak remo- 
 delled the currency, issuing gold pieces 
 of 200 grs. and silver pieces of 140 grs. 
 — an indication probably of a great 
 "depreciation of gold" (to use our 
 modern language) consequent on the 
 enormous amount of gold bullion ob- 
 tained from the plunder of Western 
 and Southern India. Some years later 
 (1S30) Mahommed developed his no- 
 table scheme of a forced currency, 
 consisting entirelj' of copper tokens. 
 This threw everything into confusion, 
 and it was not till six years later that 
 any sustained issues of ordinary coin 
 were recommenced. From about this 
 time the old standard of 175 grs. was re- 
 adopted for gold, and was maintained to 
 the time of Sher Shah. But it does not 
 appear that the old standard was then 
 resumed for silver. In the reign of 
 Mahommed's successor Feroz Shah, 
 Mr. E. Thomas's examples show the 
 gold coin of 175 grs. standard running 
 parallel with continued issues of a 
 silver (or professedly silver) coin of 
 140 grs. ; and this, speaking briefly, 
 continued to be the case to the end 
 of the Lodi dynasty (i.e. 1520). 
 The coinage seems to have sunk into 
 a state of great irregularity, not 
 remedied by Baber (who struck ash- 
 rafis and dirhams, such as were used 
 in Turkestan) or Humayun, but the 
 reform of which was undertaken by 
 Sher Shah as above-mentioned. 
 
 His silver coin of 175-178 grs. was 
 that which popularly obtained the 
 name of rupiya, which name has con- 
 tinued to our day. The weight, indeed, 
 of the coins so styled, never very ac- 
 curate in native times, varied in dif- 
 ferent States, and the purity varied 
 still more. The former never went 
 very far on either side of 170 grs., but 
 the quantity of pure silver contained 
 in it sunk in some cases as low as 
 140 grs., and even, in exceptional 
 
EUPEE. 
 
 580 
 
 RUPEE. 
 
 cases, to 100 grs. Variation iiowever 
 ■was not confined to native Sta,tes. 
 Rupees were struck in Boiubay at a 
 very early date of the British occupa- 
 tion. Of these there are 4 specimens 
 in the Br. Mus. The first bears ohv. 
 ' The Evpee op Bombaiji. 1677. By 
 AUTHORITY or Ohahles the Se- 
 cond; rev. King oe Gkea* Bki- 
 
 TAINE . FkANOE . AND . IRELAND .' 
 
 Wt. 167-8 gr. The fourth bears ohe. 
 ' Hon . Soc . Ang . Ind . oiii.' -with a 
 shield; rev. 'A . Deo . Pax . et . Incee- 
 
 MENTUM : — MON . BOSIBAY . AnGLIC . 
 
 Eegim'. A° 7°.' Weight 177-8 gr. 
 Different Rupees minted by the British 
 Government were current in the three 
 Presidencies, and in the Bengal Pre- 
 sidency several were current; viz., 
 the Sihha (see Sicca) Rupee, which 
 latterly weighed 192 grs., and con- 
 tained 176 grs. of pure silver ; the 
 FarakJmbad, which latterly weighed 
 ISOgrs.,* containing 16o-215 of pure 
 silver ; the Beriares Rupee (up to 1819), 
 which weighed 174'76 grs., and con- 
 tained 168'87o of pure silver. Besides 
 these there was the Chalani or ' cur- 
 rent' rupee of account, in which the 
 Company's accounts were kept, of 
 which 116 were equal to 100 sikJcaa. 
 The Bombay Rupee was adopted from 
 that of Surat, and from 1800 its weight 
 was 178-32 grs. ; its pure silver 164-94. 
 The Rupee at Madras (where however 
 the stonSar-c? currency was of an entirely 
 different character, see pagoda) was 
 originally that of the Nawab of the 
 Oarnatic (or ' Nabob of Arcot ') and 
 was known usually as the Arcot Rupee. 
 We find its issues varying from 171 to 
 177 grs. in weight, and from 160 to 
 170 of pure silver; whilst in 1811 
 there took place an abnormal coinage, 
 from Spanish dollars, of rupees with a 
 weight of 188 grs. and 169-20 of pure 
 silver. 
 Also from some reason or other, 
 
 * The term Soiiaut rupees, which was of fre- 
 quent occurrence down to the reformation and 
 unittoation of the Anglo-Indian coinage in 1883, is 
 one very difBcult to elucidate. The word is pro- 
 perly samvdtf pi. of Ai\ sana{t), a year. Accord- 
 ing to tlie old practice in Bengal, coins deterio- 
 rated in value, in comparison with the rupee of 
 account, when they passed the third year of 
 their currency, and these rupees were tenned San- 
 wat or Sonaut. But in 1773, to put a stop to this 
 inconvenience, Government detei-mined that all ru- 
 pees coined in future should bear the impression 
 of ,the 19th san or year of Shah 'Alara (the Mogul 
 then reigning). And in ail later uses of the terra 
 ipncmt it appears to be equivalent in value to the 
 parakhabad rupee, or the modern "Company's 
 jiupee " (which was of the same standard). 
 
 perhaps from commerce between those 
 places and the ' Coast,' the Chittagong 
 and Dacca currency {i.e. in the extreme 
 east of Bengal) " formerly consisted of 
 Arcot rupees ; and they were for some 
 time coined expressly for those districts 
 at the Calcutta and Dacca Mints." (!)* 
 These examples will give some idea 
 of the confusion that prevailed (with- 
 out any reference to the vast variety 
 besides of native coinages), but the 
 subject is far too complex to be dealt 
 with more minutely in the space we can 
 afford to it in such a work as this. 
 The first step to reform and assimi- 
 lation took place under Regulation 
 VII. of 1833, but this still maintained 
 the exceptional Sicca in Bengal, 
 though assimilating the rupees over 
 the rest of India. The /Sicca was 
 abolished as a coin by Act XIII. of 
 1836 ; and the universal rupee of 
 British territory has since been the 
 "Company's Rupee," as it was long 
 called, of 180 grs. weight and 165 pure 
 silver, representing therefore in fact 
 the Furruckabad Rupee. 
 
 1610. "This armie consisted of 100,000 
 horse at the least, with infinite number of 
 Camels and Elephants : so that with the 
 whole baggage there could not bee lesse 
 than flue or sixe hundred thousand persons, 
 insomuch that the waters were not suf- 
 ficient for them ; a Hussocke of water 
 being sold for a Bupia, and yet not enough 
 to be had." — Hawkins, in Furclmi, i. 427. 
 
 1616. ' ' Bupias monetae genus est, qua- 
 rum singulae xxvi assibus gallicis aut 
 circiter aequivalent. "—./an'ic, iii. 83. 
 
 ,, "... As for his Government of 
 Patau onely, he gave the King eleven Leckes 
 of Bupias (the Bupia is two shillings, two- 
 pence sterling) . . . wherein he had Regall 
 Autlioritie to take what he list, which was 
 esteemed at five thousand horse, the pay of 
 every one at two hundred Rupiaa by the 
 yeare." — Sir T. Roe, in Pwrchas, i. 548. 
 
 „ "They call the peeces of money 
 Toopees, of which there are some of divers 
 values, the meanest worth two shillings and 
 threepence, and the best two shillings and 
 ninepenoe sterling." — Terry, ini Purchm, 
 ii. 1471. 
 
 1648. " Reducing the Bopie to four 
 and twenty Holland Stuyvers." — Van Twist, 
 26. 
 
 1653. ' ' Bonpie est vne monoye des Indes 
 de la valeur de 30s." (i.e. sous).—DelaBaul- 
 laye-le-Gouz, ed. 1657, p. 355. 
 
 c. 1666. " And for a Boupy (in Bengal) 
 which is about half a Crown, you may have 
 20 good Pullets and more ; (Jeese and Ducks, 
 in proportion."— ^ernicj-, E. T., p. 140. 
 
 * Frinsep, Usc/vl Tablet, ed. by E. Thomu, 24. 
 
BUSSUD. 
 
 687 
 
 BYOT. 
 
 1673. " The other was a Goldsmith, who 
 had coined copper Bupees." — Fryer, 97. 
 
 1677. " We do, by these Presents. .. . 
 give and grant unto the said Governor and 
 Company'. . . full and free Liberty, Power, 
 and Authority ... to stamp and coin . . . 
 Monies, to be called and known by the 
 Name or Xames of Eupeea, Fices, and 
 Budgrooks, or by such other Name or 
 Names . . . ." — Letters Patent of Charles II. 
 In Charters of E., I. Co., p. 111. 
 
 1771. ' ' We fear the worst however ; that 
 is, that the Government are about to inter- 
 fere with the Company in the management 
 of Affairs in India. Whenever that happens 
 it will be high Time for us to decamp. I 
 know the Temper of the King's Officers 
 pretty well, and however they may decry 
 our manner of acting they are ready 
 enough to grasp at the Bnpees whenever 
 they fall within their Keaoh." — MS. Letter 
 of James RenneU, March 31. 
 
 Kussud, s. P. rotsad. The provi- 
 sion of grain, forage, and other neces- 
 saries got ready by the local officers at 
 the camping ground of a, military 
 force or official cortege. 
 
 The vernacular word has some other 
 technical meanings (see Wilson), but 
 this is its meaning in an Anglo-Indian 
 mouth. 
 
 Rut, s. Hind, rath, a chariot. Now 
 apphed to a native carriage, drawn by a 
 pony, and used by women on a journey. 
 
 Also applied to the car in which 
 idols are carried forth on festival days. 
 
 1829. "This being the case I took the 
 liberty of taking the rut and horse to camp 
 as prize property." — John Shipp, ii. 183. 
 See under Eook. 
 
 Rnttee, Rettee, s. Hind, ratti 
 (Skt. rahtiM, from rakta, ' red '). The 
 seed of a leguminous creeper {Abriis 
 precatorius, L. ), sometimes called 
 country liquorice, — a pretty scarlet 
 pea with a black spot, — used from, time 
 immemorial in India as a goldsmith's 
 ■weight, and known in England as 
 ' Crab's eyes.' Mr. Thomas has shown 
 that the ancient rata may be taken as 
 equal to l-7o grs. Troy (Numismata 
 Orientalia, New ed., Pt. I., pp. 12-14). 
 This work of Mr. Thomas's contains 
 interesting information regarding the 
 old Indian custom of basing standard 
 weights upon the weight of seeds, and 
 ■we borrow from his paper the folio-wing 
 extract from Manu : — 
 
 " . . . viii. 132. The very small 
 mote which may be discerned in a sun- 
 beam passing through a lattice is the 
 first of quantities, and men call it a 
 
 trasarenu. 133. Eight of these trasa- 
 renus are supposed equal in weight to 
 one minute poppy-seed [likhyd), three 
 of those seeds are equal to one black 
 mustard-seed {rdja-sarshapa), and 
 three of these last to a white mustard- 
 seed (jraMra-sars/iajjn). 134. Six white 
 mustard-seeds are equal to a middle- 
 sized barley-corn [yava), three such 
 barley-corns to one krislinala (or rak- 
 tika), five krishnalas of gold are one 
 m&sha, and sixteen such mdsJias one 
 suvarna," etc. (lb., p. 13). 
 
 In the Ain, Abdul Pazl calls the 
 ratti surkh, which is a translation 
 (Pers. for ' red '). In Persia the seed 
 is called chas7im-i-kJiurus, ' Cock's eye ' 
 (see BlocJimann's E. T., i., 16 n.). 
 
 c. 1676. "At the Mine oi_ Soumelpour 
 in Bengala, they weigh by Bati's, and the 
 Eati is seven eighths of a Carat, or three 
 grains and a half." — Tavernier, E.T., ii. 140. 
 
 Ryot, s. Arab, ra'tyat (from ra'a, 
 'to pasture'), meaning originally, ac- 
 cording to its etymology, ' a herd at 
 pasture; ' but then ' subjects' (collec- 
 tively) . It is by natives used for ' a sub- 
 ject' in India, but its specific Anglo- 
 Indian application is to 'a tenant of 
 the soU;' an individual occupying land 
 as a farmer or cultivator. 
 
 In Turkey the word, in the form 
 raiya, is applied to the Christian sub- 
 jects of the Porte, who are not liable to 
 the conscription, but pay a poll-tax in 
 lieu, the Kharaj (or Jizya, see Jezya). 
 
 1776. " For some period after _ the 
 creation of the world there was neither 
 Magistrate nor Pimishment .... and the 
 Byots were nourished with piety and 
 morality." — Halhed, Gentoo Code, 41. 
 
 1789. 
 " To him in a body the Byots complain'd 
 
 That their houses were burnt, and their 
 cattle distrain'd." 
 
 The Letters of Simpkin the Second, &c. 11. 
 
 1790. "A raiyot is rather a farmer than 
 a husbandman." — Colebrooke, in Life, 42. 
 
 1809. "The ryots were all at work in 
 their fields."— iorrf Valentia, ii. 127. 
 
 1813. 
 " And oft around the cavern fire 
 
 On visionary schemes debate, 
 
 To snatch the BayahB from their fate." 
 Byron, Bride of Abydos. 
 
 1820. " An acquaintance with the cus- 
 toms of the inhabitants, but particularly of 
 the rayets, the various tenures . . . . , the 
 agreements usual among them regarding 
 cultivation, and between them and aouoars 
 respecting loans and advances .... is 
 essential to a judge."— ^f(r T. Munro, in 
 Life, ii. 17. 
 
EYOTWABBY. 
 
 588 
 
 SAFFLOWER. 
 
 1870. " Byot is a word which is much . . . 
 misused. It is Arabic, but no doubt comes 
 through the Persian. It means ' protected 
 one,' 'subject,' 'a commoner,' as dis- 
 tinguished from ' Eaeea ' or ' noble.' In 
 a native mouth, to the present day, it is used 
 in this sense, and not in that of tenant." — 
 Systems ofLandTermre (Cobden Club), 167. 
 
 The title of a newspaper, in English 
 but of native editing, published for 
 some years back in Calcutta, cor- 
 responds to what is here said; it is 
 Raees and Raiyat. 
 
 1877. "The great financial distinction 
 between the followers of Islam . . . and 
 the rayahs or infidel subjects of the Sultan, 
 was the payment of haratch or capitation 
 tax."— i^tftfcty, H. of Greece, v. 22 (ed. 1877). 
 
 1884. ' ' Using the rights of conquest after 
 the fashion of the Normans in Sngland, the 
 Turks had everywhere, except in the 
 Cyclades, . . . seized on the greater part 
 of the most fertile lands. Hence they 
 formed the landlord class of Greece ; whilst 
 the Rayahs, as the Turks style their non- 
 Mussulman subjects, usually farmed the 
 territories of their masters on the metayer 
 system." — Mm-ray's Handbook for Gh-eece 
 (by A. F. Yule), p. 54. 
 
 B-yotwarry, adj. A technicality of 
 modern coinage. Hind, from Pers. 
 ra'iyatwar, formed from, the preceding. 
 The ryotwarry system is that under 
 which the settlement for land revenue 
 is made directly by the Government 
 agency with each individual cultivator 
 holding land, not with the village com- 
 munity, nor with any middleman or 
 landlord, payment being also received 
 directly from every such individual. 
 It is the system which chiefly prevails in 
 the Madras Presidency ; and was ela- 
 borated there in its present form mainly 
 by Sir Thomas Munro. 
 
 1824. "It has been objected to the 
 ryotwari system that it produces unequal 
 assessment and destroys ancient rights and 
 privileges ; but these opinions seem to 
 originate in some misapprehension of its 
 nature."— Afim««c«, &c., of Sir T. Munro, i. 
 265. We may observe that the spelling here 
 is not Munro's. The Editor, Sir A. Ar- 
 buthnot, has followed a system (see Pre- 
 face, p.'x.); and we see in Gleig's Life 
 (iii. 355) that Munro wrote ' Sayetwar.' 
 
 Sable-fish. See Hilsa. 
 
 Sadras or §adraspat£m, n.p. This 
 name of a place 42 m. south of Madras, 
 
 the seat of an old Dutch factory, was 
 probably shaped into the usual form in 
 a sort of conformity with Madras or 
 Madraspatam. The correct name is 
 Sadurai, but it is sometimes made into 
 Sadrang- and Shatranjpatam. 
 
 Fryer (p. 28) calls it Sandrasla- 
 patam, which is probably a misprint 
 for Sandrastapatam. 
 
 1672. " From Tirepoplier you come . . , 
 to Sadraspatam, where our people have a 
 Factory." — Baldaeus, 152. 
 
 1726. ' ' The name of the place is properly 
 Sadrangapatam ; but for short it is also 
 called Sadrampatam, and most commonly 
 Sadraspatam. In the Tellinga it indicates 
 the name of the founder, and in Persian it 
 . means ' thousand troubles ' or the Shah-board 
 which we call chess." — Valentijn, Choro- 
 mandel, 11.* 
 
 0. 1780. " J'avois pens^ que Sadras au- 
 roit iti le lieu oil devoient finir mes 
 contrariet^s et mes courses." — Raafner, i, 
 141. 
 
 ,, " ' Non, je ne suis point An- 
 glois,' m'&riai-je aveo indignation et trans- 
 port ; ' je suis un HoUandois de Sadringa- 
 patnam.' " — Id. 191. 
 
 1781. " The chief officer of the French 
 now despatched a summons to the English 
 commandant of the Fort to surrender, and 
 the commandant, not being of opinion he 
 could resist . . . evacuated the fort, and 
 proceeded by sea in boats to Sudrung 
 Puttun."— £■. of Hydur Naik, 447. 
 
 Safflower, s. The flowers of the 
 annual Garthwrrms tinctorius, L. (N. 0. 
 Compositae), a considerable article of 
 export from India for use as a red dye, 
 and sometimes, from the resemblance 
 of the dried flowers to salfron, termed 
 ' bastard saffron.' The colouring 
 matter of safflower is the basis of 
 rouge. The name is a curious modifi- 
 cation of words by the ' striving after 
 meaning.' For it points, in the first 
 half of the name, to the, analogy with 
 saffron, and in the second half to the 
 object of trade being a flower. But 
 neither one nor the other of these 
 meanings forms any real element in 
 the word. Safflower appears to be an. 
 eventual corruption of the Arabic 
 name of the thing, 'usfur. This word 
 we find in medieval trade-lists {e.g., 
 in Pegolotti) to take various forms such 
 as asfiore, as/role, astifore, zaffrole, 
 
 * The curious explanatiou of Shatrani or 
 'chess,' as 'a thousand troubles,' is no douM 
 some false popular etymology ; such as (P.) ' sad- 
 raoj,' 'a hundred griefs.' Tlie word is really of 
 Sanskrit origin, from " Chaturangam," literally 
 " quadripartite ; " the four constituent parts of 
 an army, viz. horse, foot, chariots, and elephants. 
 
SAFFRON. 
 
 589 
 
 SAGO. 
 
 saffiore; from the last of wHch. the 
 transition to aafflower is natural. In 
 the old Latin translation of Ayicenna 
 it seems to be called Crocus hortulanus, 
 for the corresponding Arabic is given 
 Juufor. 
 
 Another Arabic name for this article 
 is kurtum, -which we presume to be the 
 origin of the botanist's carthamits. In 
 Hind, it is called husumblm, 
 
 Bretschneider remarks that though 
 the two plants, saffron and safflower, 
 have not the slightest resemblance, 
 and belong to two diflerent families 
 and classes of the nat. system, there 
 has been a certain confusion between 
 them among almost all nations, in- 
 cluding the Chinese. 
 
 c. 1200. "'Tlsfur .... Abu Hanifa. 
 This plant yields a colouring matter, used 
 in dyeing. There-are two kinds, cultivated 
 and wild, both of which grow in Arabia, and 
 the seeds of which are called al-kurtum." — • 
 Ibn Baithar, ii. 196. 
 
 0. 1343. " Affiore vuol esser fresco, e 
 asciutto, 6 colorito rosso in colore di buon 
 zafferano, e non giallo, e chiaro a modo di 
 femminella di zaSerano, e che non sia tras- 
 andato, che quando fe vecchio e trasandato 
 si spolverizza, e fae vermini." — Pegolotti, 
 372. 
 
 1612. "The two Indian ships aforesaid 
 
 did discharge these goods folio-wing 
 
 oosfar, which is a red die, great quantitie." 
 —Oa/pt. Swris, in Purchas, i. 347. 
 
 1810. "Le safran batard ou carthame, 
 nomm^ dans le commerce tajranon, est 
 appel^ par les Arabes . . . OBfour ou . . . 
 Kwtom. Suivant M. Sonnini, le premier 
 nom ddsigne la plante ; et le second, ses 
 graines." — Silv. de Sacy, Note on AbdcU- 
 latif, p. 123. 
 
 1813. "Safflower (Ctasom, Hind., .4a- 
 fmir, Arab.) is the flower of an annual 
 plant, the Cartlmmus tinctorius, growing in 
 Bengal and other parts of India, which 
 when well-cured is not easily distinguish- 
 able from saffron by the eye, though it has 
 nothing of its smell or taste." — Milbum, 
 ji. 238. 
 
 Saffi:on, s. The true saffron [Crocus 
 mtivus, L.) in India is cultivated in 
 Kashmir only. In South India this 
 name is given to turmerick, which the 
 Portuguese called agafrao da terra 
 (^'country saffron.') The Hind, name 
 is haldi, or in the Decoan halad. Gar- 
 cia de Orta calls it croco Indiaco, 
 'Indian saffron.' Indeed, Dozy shows 
 that the Arab. JmrJcum for turmerict 
 (whence the bot. Lat. curcuma) is 
 probably taken from the Greek KpoKos 
 or obi. KpoKov. 
 
 Moodeen Sherif says that JcurJcum 
 
 is applied to saffron in many Persian 
 and other writers. 
 
 0. 1200. " The Persians call this root al- 
 Hard, and the inhabitants of Basra call it 
 al-Kurkum, and al-Kurkum is Saifron. 
 They call these plants Saffron because they 
 dye yellow in the same way as Saffron 
 does."— /ire Baithar, ii. 370. 
 
 1563. " B. Since there is nothing else to 
 be said on this subject, let us speak of what 
 we call ' country saffi:on.' 
 
 " 0. This is a medicine that should be 
 spoken of, since it is in use by the Indian 
 physicians ; it is a medicine and article of 
 trade much exported to Arabia and Persia. 
 In this city (Goa) there is little of it, but 
 much in Malabar, i.e. in Cananor and 
 Calecut. The Canarins call the root alad : 
 and the Malabars sometimes give it the 
 same name, but more properly call it 
 mangale, and the Malays cunhet; the 
 Persians, darzard, which is as much as to 
 say 'yellow-wood.' The Arabs call it 
 Juibet ; and all of them, each in turn, say 
 that this saSron does not exist in Persia, 
 nor in Arabia, nor in Turkey, except what 
 comes from India." — Garcia, D'O., f. 78 f. 
 Further on he identifies it with curcuma. 
 
 1726. " Curcuma, or Indian Saffron." — 
 Valentijn, Char. 42. 
 
 Sago, s. Prom Malay sdgu. The 
 farinaceous pith taken out of the stem 
 of several species of a particular genus 
 of palm, especially Metroxylon laeve. 
 Mart., and M. EumpMi, Willd., found 
 in every part of the Indian Archipelago, 
 including the Philippines, wherever 
 there is the proper soil. They are most 
 abundant in the eastern part of the 
 region indicated, including the Mo- 
 luccas and N. Guinea, which probably 
 formed the original habitat; and in 
 these they supply the sole bread of the 
 natives. In the remaining parts of the 
 Archipelago, sago is the food only of 
 certain wild tribes, or consumed (as in 
 Mindanao) by the poor only, or pre- 
 pared (as at Singapore, &c.) for export. 
 There are supposed to be five species 
 producing the article. 
 
 1298. " They have a kind of trees that 
 produce flour, and excellent flour it is for 
 food. These trees are very tall and thick, 
 but have a very thin bark, and inside the 
 bark they are crammed with flour." — 
 Marco Polo, Bk. iii. ch. xi. 
 
 1330. "But as for the trees which pro- 
 duce flour, tis after this fashion .... And 
 the result is the best pasta in the world, 
 from which they make whatever they 
 choose, cates of sorts, and excellent bread, 
 of which I, Friar Odoric, have eaten." — 
 Fr. Odoric, in Cathay, &c., 92. 
 
 1,522. "Their bread (in Tidore) they 
 make of the wood of a certain tree like a 
 
SAGWIBE. 
 
 590 
 
 SAHIB. 
 
 palm-tree, and they make it in this way. 
 They take a piece of this wood, and extract 
 from it certain long black thorns which are 
 situated there; then they pound it, and 
 make bread of it which they call sagu. 
 They make provision of this bread for their 
 sea voyages." — Pigafetta, Hak. Soc, p. 136. 
 This is a bad description, and seems to 
 refer to the Sagwire, not the true sago-tree 
 (see that word). 
 
 1552. " There are also other trees which 
 are called 5agus, from the pith of which 
 bread is made." — Oastanheda, vi. 24. 
 
 1553. "Generally, although they have 
 some millet and rice, all the people of the 
 Isles of Maluco eat a certain food which 
 they call Sagum, which is the pith of a tree 
 like a palm-tree, except that the leaf is 
 softer and smoother, and the green of it is 
 rather dark." — Barros, III. v. 5. 
 
 1579. "... and a Kind of meale which 
 they call Sago, made of the toppes of certaine 
 trees, tasting in the Mouth like some curds, 
 but melts away like sugar." — Drak£i Voy- 
 age, Hak. Soc, p. 142. 
 
 ,, Also in a Ust of " Certaine Wordes 
 of the Naturall Language of laua ;" "Sagu, 
 bread of the Countrc-y."— flaiJ. iv. 246. 
 
 c. 1690. " Prirao Sagus genuina, Malaice 
 Sagu, sive Lapia tuni, h.e. vera. Sagu." — 
 Rwmphius, i. 75. (We cannot make out the 
 language of lapia tuni.) 
 
 1727. "And the inland people subsist 
 mostly on Sagow, the Pith of a small Twig 
 split and dried in the Sun." — A. Ham. ii. 
 93. 
 
 Sagwire, s. A name applied often 
 in books, and, formerly at least, in the 
 colloquial use of European settlers and 
 traders, to tlie Gomuti palm or Arenga 
 saccharifera, Labill., wliicli abounds 
 in tbe Ind. Archipelago, and is of 
 great importance to its rural economy. 
 The name is Port, sagueira (analogous 
 to palmeira), in Span, of the Indies 
 saguran, and no doubt is taken from 
 sagu, as the tree, though not the sago- 
 palm, of commerce, affords a sago of 
 inferior kind. Its most important pro- 
 duct, however, is the sap, which is 
 used as toddy (q.-v.), and which in 
 former days also afforded almost all 
 the sugar used by natives in the 
 islands. An excellent cordage is made 
 from a substance resembling black 
 horse-hair, which is found between the 
 trunk and the fronds, and this is the 
 gomuti of the Malays, which furnished 
 one of the old specific names {Borassxm 
 Oomutus, Loureiro). There is also found 
 in a like position a fine cotton-like sub- 
 stance which makes excellent tinder, 
 and strong stiff spines from which pens 
 are made, as well as arrows for 
 the blowpipe (see Sumpitan). " The 
 
 seeds have been made into a confec- 
 tion, whilst their pulpjr envelope 
 abounds in a poisonous juice — ^used 
 in the barbarian wars of the natives 
 — ^to which the Dutch gave the appro- 
 priate name of ' hell- water ' " (Craw- 
 furd, Desc. Diet., p. 145). 
 
 The term sagwire is sometimes ap- 
 plied to the toddy or palm-wine, as 
 will be seen below. 
 
 1515. "They use no sustenance except 
 the meal of certain trees, which trees they 
 call Sagur, and of this they make bread." 
 — Giov. da BmpoU, 86. 
 
 1615. "Oryza tamen magna hie copia, 
 ingens etiam modus arborum quas Sagaras 
 vocant, quaeque varia suggerunt commoda." 
 — Jarric, i. 201. 
 
 1631. ". . . tertia f requens est in Banda 
 ac reliquis insulis Moluocis, quae distillat 
 ex arbore non absimili Palmae Indicae, 
 isque potus indigenis Saguer vocatur . . ." 
 — Jac. Bontii, Dial. iv. p. 9. 
 
 1784. "The natives drink much of a 
 liquor called saguire, drawn from the 
 palm-tree." — Forrest, Mergui, 73. 
 
 1820. "The Portuguese, I know not for 
 what reason, and other European nations 
 who have followed them, call the tree and the 
 liquor sagwire." — Crawfurd, Hist., i. 401. 
 
 Sahib, s. The title by which, all 
 over India, European gentlemen, and 
 it may be said Europeans generally, 
 are addressed, and spoken of, when no 
 disrespect is intended, by natives. It 
 is also the general title (at least where 
 Hindustani or Persian is used) which 
 is affixed to the name or office of a 
 European, corresponding thus rather 
 to Monsieur than to Mr. For Colonel 
 Sahib, Collector Sahib, Lord Sdlnb, and 
 even Sergeant Sahib are thus used, as 
 well as the general vocative Sahib! 
 'Sir!' 
 
 In other Hind, use the word is 
 equivalent to ' Master;' and it is oc- 
 casionally used also as a specific title 
 both among Hindus and Musulmans, 
 e.g. Appa Sahib, Tlpu Sahib; and ge- 
 nerically is a&xed to tlie titles of men 
 of rank when indicated by those titles, 
 as Khan. Sahib, Nawab Sahib, Eaja 
 Sahib, 
 
 The word is Arabic, and originally 
 means 'a companion;' (sometimes a 
 Companion of Mahommed). 
 
 1673. "... To which the subtle Heathen 
 replied, Sahab (i.e. Sir), why will you do 
 more than the Creator meant ? "—Fryer, 
 417. 
 
 1689. " Thus the distracted Husband in 
 his Indian English confest, English failUon, 
 
SAINT JOHN'S. 
 
 591 
 
 SAIVA. 
 
 Sab, best fashion, have one Wife befet for 
 one TS.wbB,nd."—Ovington, 326. 
 
 1853. " He was told that a ' Sahib ' 
 wanted to speak with him." — Oakfield, ii. 
 252. 
 
 1878. "■. . . Forty Elephants and five 
 Sahibs with guns and innumerable fol- 
 lowers." — Life in the Mofusail, i. 194. 
 
 a. Saint John's, n-p. An EngUsli 
 sailor's corruption, wliicll for a long 
 time maintained its place in our maps. 
 It is the Sindan of the old Arab Geo- 
 graphers, and was the first durable set- 
 tling-place of the Parsee refugees on 
 their emigration to India in the 8th 
 century. The proper name of the place, 
 which is in lat. 20° 12' and lies 88 m. 
 north of Bombay, and about 66 miles 
 south of Surat, is apparently Sajam 
 (see Hist, of Cambay, in Bo. Oovt. 
 Selections, No. xxvi., N.S., p. 52), but 
 it is commonly called Sanjan. E. B. 
 Eastwick in J. Bo. Br. B. As. Soc. E. i. 
 167, gives a Translation from the Per- 
 sian of the "KisMh-i-Sa,nj§i,n, or His- 
 tory of the arrival and settlement of 
 the Parsees in India." 
 
 Sanjan is about 3 m. from the little 
 river -mouth port of Umbargam. 
 "Evidence of the greatness of Sanjan 
 is found, for miles round, in old 
 foundations and bricks. The bricks 
 are of very superior quality." — Bomb. 
 Gazetteer, vol. xiv. 302. 
 
 c. 1150. "Sindan is 1^ mile from tha 
 sea- . . , The town is large and has an ex- 
 tensive commerce both in exports and im- 
 ports."— fflriai, in Elliot, i. 85. 
 
 c. 1599. 
 "When the Dastur saw the soil was good, 
 
 He selected the place for their residence : 
 
 The Dastur named the spot Sanjan, 
 
 And it became populous as the Land of 
 Iran." 
 
 Kixsah, &c., as above, p. 179. 
 
 c. 1616. "The aldea NarRol ... in tho 
 lands of Daman was infested by Malabar 
 Moors in their paris, who commonly landed 
 there for water and provisions, and plun- 
 dered the boats that entered or quitted the 
 river, and the passengers who crossed it, 
 with heavy loss to the aldeas adjoining the 
 river, and to the revenue from them, as 
 well as to that from the custom-house of 
 Singens."—Bocarro, Decada, 670. 
 
 1623. "Lamattinaseguente, fattogiomo, 
 sooprimmo terra di lontano . . . inunluogo 
 pooo diacosto da Baseain, ehe gl' Inglesi 
 chiamano Terra di San Giovanni ; ma nella 
 carta da navigare vidi esser notato, in lingua 
 Portoghese, col nome &'ilhas das vaccas, o 
 'isole delle vacche' al niodo nostro." — P. 
 delta Voile, ii. 500. 
 
 1630. " It happened that in safety they 
 made to the land of St, lohns on the shoares 
 
 of India." — Lord, Tlie Beligion. qf the Per- 
 sees, 3. 
 
 1644. "Besides these four posts there 
 are in the said district four Tanadarias, or 
 different Captainships, called SamgSs (St. 
 John's), Danu, Maim, and Trapor." — Bo- 
 carro (Port. MS.V 
 
 1673. _ " In a Week's Time we turned it 
 up, sailing by Bai;ein, Tarapore, Valentine's 
 Peak, St, Jonn's, and Daman, the last City 
 northward on the Continent, belonging to 
 the Portuguese."— ifj-^ffl-, 82. 
 
 1808. " They (the Parsee emigrants) 
 landed at Dieu, and lived there 19 years; 
 but, disliking the place . . . the greater 
 part of them left it and came to the G-uzerat 
 coast, in vessels which anchored off Seyjan, 
 the name of a town." — B. JDrummond. 
 
 1813. "The Parsees or Guebres . . . 
 continued at this place (Diu) for some time, 
 and then crossing the G-ulph, landed at 
 Snzan, near Nunsaree, which is a little to 
 the southward of Surat." — Forbes, Or. Mem. 
 i. 109. 
 
 1841. " The high land of St. John, about 
 3 leagues inland, has a regular appearance 
 . . ." — fforsburgh's Lirectorj/, ed. 1841., i. 
 470. 
 
 1872. "In connexion with the landing 
 of the Parsis at Sanjan, in the early part of 
 the 8th century, there still exist copies of 
 the 15 Sanskrit Slokas, in which their 
 Mobeds explained their religion to Jad^ 
 K^n^, the Kclja of the place, and the reply 
 he gave them." — In.d. Antiq., i. 214. The 
 Slokas are given. See them also in Dosah- 
 hai Fratnji's Hist, of the Parsees (1884), i. 
 31. 
 
 b. St. John's Island, n.p. This 
 again is a corruption of Sa.ti-Shan, 
 the Chinese name of an island at the 
 mouth of Canton Eiver, the place 
 where St. Francis Xavier died, and 
 was originally buried. 
 
 1687. "We came to Anchor the same 
 Day, on the N.E. end of St. John's Island. 
 This Island is in Lat. about 22 d. 30 min. 
 North, lying on the S. Coast of the Province 
 of Quantung or Canton in China," — Lam- 
 pier, i. 406. 
 
 1727. "A Portuguese Ship . . . being 
 near an Island on that Coast, called after 
 St. Juan, some Gentlemen and Priests went 
 ashore for Diversion, and accidentally found 
 the Saint's Body uncorrupted, and carried 
 it Passenger to Goa." — A. Ham, i. 252. 
 
 1780. " St. John's," in Lunn's New Di-. 
 rectory, 472. 
 
 c. St. John's Islands. This is also 
 the chart-name, and popular European 
 name of two islands about 6 m. S. of 
 Singapore, the chief of which is pro- 
 perly Pulo Sikajang. 
 
 Saiva, s. A worshipper of &iva ; 
 Skt. Saiva, adj., ' belonging to Siva.' 
 1651, " The second sect of the Bramins, 
 
SALA. 
 
 592 
 
 SALEB, SALEP. 
 
 ' Seivia ' .... by name, say that a certain 
 Eswara is the supreme among the gods, and 
 that all the others are subject to him."— 
 Bogerius, 17. 
 
 1867. "This temple is reckoned, I be- 
 lieve, the holiest shrine in India, at least 
 among the Shaivites." — Bp. Mihnan, in 
 Memmrs, p. 48. 
 
 Sala, s. H. — said, 'brother-in-law,' 
 i.e. wife's brother; but used ellip- 
 tically as a low term of abuse. 
 
 1881. "Another of these popular Paris 
 sayings is ' et ta saw?' which is as in- 
 sulting a remark to a Parisian as the appa- 
 rently harmless remark sala, ' brother-in- 
 law,' is to a Hindoo." — Sat. Mev., Sept. 10, 
 
 Salaam, s. A salutation ; pro- 
 perly oral salutation of Mahommedans 
 to eacb, other. Arab, saldm, ' peace.' 
 Used for any act of salutation ; or for 
 ' compliments.' 
 
 1513. "The ambassador (of Bisnagar) 
 entering the door of the chamber, the Go- 
 vernor rose from the chair on which he was 
 seated, and stood up whilst the ambassador 
 made him great calema."— Corrra, Lendas, 
 II. i. 377. See also p. 431. 
 
 15.52. " The present having been seen he 
 took the letter of the Governor, and read it 
 to him, and having read it told him how 
 the Governor sent him his falema, and was 
 at his command with all his fleet, and with 
 all the Portuguese . . ." — Castanheda, iii. 
 445. 
 
 1611. " ^alema. The salutation of an 
 inferior.'' — Coharruvias, Sp. Diet., s. v. 
 
 1626. ' ' Hee (Selim, i. e. Jahanglr) tumeth 
 cuer his Beades, and saith so many words, 
 to wit three thousand and two hundred, 
 and then presenteth himself to the people 
 to receive their salames or good morrow 
 . . ." — Furchas, Pilgrimage, 523. 
 
 1638. " En entrant ils se saliient de leur 
 Salom qu'ils accompagnent d'vne profonde 
 inclination." — MandeUlo, Paris, 1659, 223. 
 
 1648. "... this salutation they call 
 salam ; and it is made with bending of the 
 body, and laying of the right hand upon 
 the head."— Van Twist, 55. 
 
 1689. "The Salem of the Religious 
 Bramins, is to join their Hands together, 
 and spreading them first, make a motion 
 towards their Head, and then stretch them 
 out." — Ovington, 183. 
 
 1694. "The Town Conioopolies, and 
 chief inhabitants of Egmore, came to make 
 their Salaam to the President."— WAceter, 
 i. 281. 
 
 1717. ' ' I wish the Priests in Tranquebar 
 a Thousand fold Schalam." — PMlHpii Acct. 
 62. 
 
 1809._ " The old priest was at the door, 
 with his head uncovered, to make his sa- 
 laams."— irf. Valentia, i. 273. 
 
 1813. 
 " ' Ho ! who art thou ? '— ' This low salam 
 Replies, of Moslem faith I am.' " 
 
 Byron, Tlie Giaour. 
 
 1832. " II me rendit tous les salams que 
 je fis autrefois au Grand Mogol." — Jacque- 
 Tiumt, Corresp., ii. 137. 
 
 1844. "All chiefs who have made their 
 salam are entitled to carry arms person- 
 ally."— (J. O. of Sir C. Napier, 2. 
 
 Saleb, Salep, s. This name is 
 applied to the tubers of various spe- 
 cies of orcMs found in Europe and 
 Asia, which from ancient times have 
 had a great reputation as being resto- 
 rative and highly nutritious. This' 
 reputation seems originally to have 
 rested on the ' doctrine of signatures,' 
 but was due parti j^ no doubt to the 
 fact that the mucilage of saleb has 
 the property of fomung, even with 
 the addition of 40 parts of water, a 
 thick jelly. Good modem authorities 
 quite disbelieve in the virtues ascribed 
 to aahh, though a decoction of it, 
 spiced and sweetened, makes an agree- 
 able drink for invalids. Saleb is iden- 
 tified correctly hj Ibn Baithar with the 
 Satyrium of Dioseorides and Galen. 
 The full name in Arabic (analogous to 
 the Greek orchis) is Khusl-al-tha'lab, 
 i.e. ' testiculus vulpis ;' but it is com- 
 monly known in India as salep-misry, 
 i.e. Salep of Egypt {tha'lab misri). 
 
 In Upper India saleb is derived from 
 various species of Eulophia, found in 
 Eashmlr and the Lower Himalaya. 
 
 Saloop, which is, or used to be, 
 supplied hot in winter mornings by, 
 itinerant vendors in the streets of 
 London is, we believe, a representa- 
 tive of Saleb; but we do not know 
 from what it is prepared. 
 
 In the first quotation it is doubtful 
 what is meant by sail/; but it seems 
 possible that the traveller may not 
 have recognized the word tha'lah in its 
 Indian pronunciation: 
 
 0. 1340. " After that, they fixed the 
 amount of provision to be given by the 
 Sultan, viz. 1000 Indian ritls of flour . . . 
 1000 of meat, a large number of ritls (how 
 many I don't now remember) of sugar, of 
 ghee, of sallf, of areca, and 1000 leaves of 
 betel." —ibn Batuta, iii. 382. 
 
 1727. "They have a fruit caUed Salob, 
 about the size of a Peach, but without a 
 stone. They dry it hard ... and being 
 be^en to Powder, they dress it as Tea and 
 Coffee are . . . They are of opinion that it 
 is a great Kestorative."- ^. Sam. i. 125. 
 
 1838. " Saleb Uisree, a medicine, comes 
 (a little) from Russia. It is considered a 
 
SALEM. 
 
 593 
 
 SALLABAB. 
 
 good nutritive for the human constitution, 
 and is for this purpose powdered and taken 
 with milk. It is in the form of iiat oval 
 pieces of about 80 grains each. ... It is 
 sold at 2 or 3 Rupees per ounce." — Desc. of 
 <urticles found in Bazars of Cabool. In 
 ■Pun/jab Trade Beport, 1862, App. vi. 
 
 1882 (?). " Here we knock against an 
 ambulant salep-shop (a kind of tea which 
 ■people drink on winter mornings) ; ; there 
 against roaming oil, salt, or water-vendors, 
 bakers carrying brown bread on wooden 
 trays, pedlars with cakes, fellows offering 
 dainty little bits of meat to the loiowing 
 •purchaser." — Levkosia, The Capital of Cy- 
 $rm, ext. in St. James's Gazette, Sept. 10. 
 
 Salem, n.p. A town and inland 
 district of S. India. Properly Shelam, 
 wMoh is perhaps a corruption of Chera, 
 the name of the ancient monarchy in 
 which this district was embraced. 
 
 Salempoory, s. ,A kind of chintz. 
 See allusions under Palempore. 
 
 c. 1780. ". . . . et Ton y fabriquoit 
 diff^rentes espfeces de toiles de ooton, telles 
 que salempouris."— iTaa/jiO', ii. 461. 
 
 SaUgrain, s. Skt. Salagrama (this 
 seems to be properly the name of a 
 place, ' Village of the Sal-tree,' — a 
 real or imaginary tirtha or place of 
 sacred pilgnmage, mentioned in the 
 Mahabharat). A pebble having 
 mystic Tirtues, found m certain rivers, 
 e.g. Grandak, Son, &c. Such stones 
 are usually marked by containing a 
 fossil ammonite. The salagrama is 
 often adopted as the representative of 
 some god, and the worship of any 
 god may be perform.ed before it.* It 
 IS daily worshipped by the brahmans ; 
 but it. is especially connected with 
 Vaishnava doctrine. 
 
 In May 1883 a salagrama was the 
 ostensible cause of great popular ex- 
 citement among the Hindus of Cal- 
 cutta. During the proceedings in a 
 family suit before the High Court, a 
 question rose regarding the identity 
 of a ialagrdm, regarded as a household 
 god. Counsel on both sides suggested 
 that the thing should be brought into 
 court. Mr. Justice Norris hesitated 
 to give this order till he had taken 
 
 Like the Bairv'^toi' which the Greelcs got 
 tlirongh the Semitic nations. In Photius there 
 «y extracts from Damasoius (M/e oflsidoi-us the 
 nilosapher), whiuh speak of the stones called 
 Bmtulos and BaiMion, which were objects of 
 worship, gave oracles, and were apparently used 
 in healing. These appear, from what is stated, 
 to have heen meteoric stones. There were many 
 !" I^lMnoa (see Phot. BiUioth., ed. 1653, pp. 1047, 
 1062—3), 
 
 advice. The attorneys on both sides, 
 HindQs, said there could be no objec- 
 tion ; the Court interpreter, a high-caste 
 Brahman, said it could not be brought 
 into court, because of the coir-matting, 
 but it might with perfect propriety be 
 brought into the corridor for inspection ; 
 which was done. This took place 
 during the excitement about the 
 " Hbert BiU," giving natives ma- 
 gisterial authority in the provinces 
 over Europeans; and there followed 
 most violent and oflensive articles in 
 several native newspapers reviling 
 Mr. Justice Norris, who was believed 
 to be hostile to the Bill. The editor 
 of the Bengallee newspaper, an educated 
 man, and formerly a member of the 
 covenanted civil service, the author of 
 one of the most unscrupulous and 
 violent articles, was summoned for 
 contempt of court. He made an 
 apology and complete retractation, 
 but was sentenced to two months' im- 
 prisonment. 
 
 c. 1590. "Salgram is a black stone 
 which the Hindoos hold sacred. . . . They 
 are found in the river Sown, at the distance 
 of 40 cose from the mouth." — Ayeen, Glad- 
 win's E. T., 1800, U. 25. 
 
 1782. "Avant de finir I'histoire de 
 Vichenou, je ne puis me dispenser de 
 parler de la pierre de Salagraman. EUe 
 n'est autre chose qu'une coquille petrifi^e 
 du genre des cornes d'AT/inwn ; leslndiens 
 pr^tendent qu'elle represente Vichenou, 
 parcequ'ils en ont d^couvert de neuf nuances 
 difi^rentes, ce qu'ils ^apportent aux neuf 
 incarnations de ce Dieu .... Cette pierre 
 est aux sectateurs de Vichenou ce que le 
 Lingam est % oeux de Chiven." — Sonnerat, 
 i. 307. 
 
 Sallabad s. This word, now quite 
 obsolete, occurs frequently in the early 
 records of English settlements in 
 India, for the customary or prescrip- 
 tive exactions of the native Govern- 
 ments, and for native prescriptive 
 claims in general. It is a word of 
 Mahratti development, salabad, ' pe- 
 rennial.' applied to permanent collec- 
 tions or charges; apparently a fac- 
 titious word from P. sal, ' year,' and 
 Ar. dbad, ' ages.' 
 
 1703. " . . . although these are hard- 
 ships, yet by length of time become Sal- 
 labad (as we esteem them), there isno great 
 demur made now, and are not recited here 
 as grievances. " — In Wheeler, ii. 19. 
 
 1716. "The Board upon reading them 
 came to the following resolutions :— That 
 for anything that has yet appeared the 
 (^omatees may cry out their Pennagundocj 
 
 Q Q 
 
SALOOTBEE. 
 
 594 
 
 SALSETTE. 
 
 Nagarum ... at their houses, feasts, and 
 weddings, &o., according to Salabad, but 
 not before the Pagoda of Chindy Pillary 
 , . ."—Ibid. 234. 
 
 1788. " Sallabaud. (Usual Custom). 
 A word used by the Moors Government to 
 enforce their demand of a present."— 7ndion. 
 Vocabulary [StocMale). 
 
 Salootree, Salustree, s. Hind. 
 Salotar, SaloirS. A native farrier or 
 horse-doctor. This class is now almost 
 always Mahommedan. But the word 
 is taken from the Skt. name Salihotra, 
 the original owner of which is supposed 
 to have written in that language a 
 treatise on the Veterinary Art, which 
 stiU exists, in a form more or less 
 m.odified and imperfect. 
 
 " A knowledge of Sanskrit must 
 have prevailed pretty generally about 
 this time (14th cent.), for there is 
 in the Eoyal Library at Lucknow a 
 work on the veterinary art, which was 
 translated from the Sanskrit by order 
 of Grhiydsu-d din Muhammad Shdh 
 Khilji. This rare book, called -K"Mr-rM««T 
 l-Mulk, was translated as early as A.H. 
 783(a.d. 1381), from an original styled 
 Sdlotar, whichis the name of an IncGan, 
 who is said to have been a Brahman, 
 and the tutor of Susruta. The Preface 
 says the translation was made ' from 
 the barbarous Hindi into the refined 
 Persian, in order that there may be no 
 m.ore need of a reference to infidels '"* 
 {Elliot, V. 573-4). 
 
 Salsette, n. p. (a). A considerable 
 island immediately north of Bombay. 
 The island of Bombay is indeed natur- 
 ally a kind of pendant to the island of 
 Salsette, and during the Portuguese 
 occupation it was so in every sense. 
 That occupation is still marked by 
 the remains of numerous villas and 
 churches, and by the survival of a 
 large E. Catholic population. The 
 island also contains the famous and 
 extensive caves of Kanheri (see Ken- 
 nery). The old city of Tana (q.v.) also 
 stands upon Salsette. Salsette was 
 claimed as part of the Bombay dotation 
 of Q. Catharine, but refused by the 
 Portuguese. The Mahrattas took it 
 from them in 1739, and it was taken 
 
 • " It is curious that without any allusion to this 
 work, another on the Veterinary Art, styled Sdlo- 
 tart, and said to comprise in the Sanskrit original 
 16,000 slokaSy was translated in the reign of Shdh 
 Jahan. ... by Saiyad 'AbduUa Khim BahMur 
 Firoz Jang, who had found it amongst some other 
 Sanskrit books which . . . had been plundered 
 from Amar Singh, Bini, of Chitor." 
 
 from these by us in 1774. The name 
 has been by some connected with the 
 salt-works which exist upon the island 
 {Salinas). But it appears in fact to be 
 the corruption of a Mahratti name 
 Shashti, from Shashashti, meaning 
 ' Sixty-six ' (Skt. Shat-shaahti), be- 
 cause (it is supposed) the island was 
 alleged to contain that number of 
 villages. 
 
 (b). Salsette is also the name of 
 the three provinces of the Goa territory 
 which constituted the Velhas Gonqnistas 
 or Old ConcLuests. These lay all 
 along the coast, consisting of (1) the 
 Ilhas (viz. the island of Groa and minor 
 islands divided by rivers and creeks), 
 (2) Bardez on the northern mainland, 
 and (3) Salsette on the southern main- 
 land. The port of Marmagaon, which 
 will be the terminus of the Portuguese 
 Indian Railway, is in this Salsette. 
 
 The name probably had the like 
 origin to that of the Island Salsette ; a 
 parallel to which was found in the old 
 name of the Island of Goa, Ticoari, 
 meaning (Mahr.) Tu-wMi, " 30 
 hamlets." 
 
 A.D. 1186. "I, Aparaditya ("the para- 
 mount sovereign, the Ruler of the Koiikana, 
 the most illustrious King ") have given with 
 a libation of water 24 drachms, after ex- 
 empting other taxes, from the fixed revenue 
 of the oart in the village of MahauU, con- 
 nected with Shat- shashti." — Inscription 
 edited by Pandit Bhaga/ohnlal Indraji, in 
 J. Bo. Br. B. A.S. xii. 
 
 a. 
 
 1536. " Item— Revenue of the Cusba 
 (Cacabe) of Maym : _ 
 
 Rb'lxbj/edeoi (40,567) 
 And the custom-house (Marv- 
 
 dovim) of the said Maym . „ (48,000) 
 And Mazagong {Magagudo). ,, (11,500) 
 And Bombay (Monbaym) . „ (23,000) 
 And the Cusba and Customs 
 
 ofCaranja . . . „ (94,700) 
 
 And in paddy (bat^ . xxi muras, i candil. 
 
 And the Island of Salsete fedeas (319,000) 
 
 And in paddy . . xxi muras, 1 candil." 
 
 S. Botelho, Tombo, p. 142. 
 
 1538. "Beyond the Isle of Elephanta 
 {do AUfante) about a league distant is the 
 island of Salsete. This island is seven 
 leagues long by 5 in breadth. On the north 
 it borders the Gulf of Cambay, on the south 
 it has the I. of Elephanta, on the east the 
 mainland, and on the west the I. of Bombai 
 or of Boa Vida, This island is very fertile, 
 abounding in provisions, cattle, and game 
 of sorts, and in its hiUs is great plenty 
 of timber for building ships and galleys. 
 In that part of the island which faces the 
 S.W. wind is built a great and noble city 
 called Thana ; and a league and a half in 
 the interior is an immense edifice called the 
 
SAL8ETTE. 
 
 595 
 
 SAMBOOK. 
 
 Pagoda of Salsete ; both one and the other 
 objects most worthy of note ; Thana for its 
 decay {destroigdoj, and the Pagoda as a work 
 unique in its way, and the like of which is 
 nowhere to be seen," — Jodo de Castro, 
 Primo JRoteiro da India,, 69-70. 
 
 1554. 
 
 " And to the Tanadar {tenadar) of Salsete 
 30,000 r-eis. 
 
 " He has under him 12 peons (piSes) of 
 whom the said governor takes 7 ; leaving 
 him 5, which at the aforesaid rate amount 
 to 10,800 reis. 
 
 ""And to a Parvu (see Parvoe) that he 
 haB, who is the country writer .... and 
 having the same pay as the Tenadar Mor, 
 which is 3 pardaos a month, amounting in 
 ayear at the saidrate to 10, 800 rcis. " — Botelko, 
 Tombo, in Subsidios, 211-212. 
 
 1610. "Prey Manuel de S. Mathias, 
 guardian of the convent of St. Francis in 
 Goa, writes me that .... in Goa alone 
 there are 90 resident friars ; and besides in 
 Bacaim and its adjuncts, viz., in the island 
 of Salsete, and other districts of the north 
 they have 18 parishes (fregnezias) of native 
 Christians with vicars ; and five of the 
 convents have colleges, or seminaries where 
 they bring up little orphans ; and that the 
 said Ward of Goa extends 300 leagues from 
 north to south." — Zdvros das Monroes, 298. 
 
 c. 1760. "It was a melancholy sight on 
 the loss of Salsett, to see the many families 
 forced to seek refuge on Bombay, and 
 among them some Portuguese Hidalgos 
 or noblemen, reduced of a sudden from very 
 flourishing circumstances to utter beggary." 
 —Qrose, i. 72. 
 
 1808. "The Island of Sashtp (corrupted 
 by the Portuguese into Salsette) was con- 
 quered by that Nation in the year of Christ 
 1534, from the Mohammedan Prince who 
 was then its Sovereign ; and thereupon 
 parcelled out, among the European subjects 
 of Her Most Paithful Majesty, into village 
 allotments, at a very small Foro or guit- 
 leni."— Bombay Begn. I. of 1808 ; sec. ii. 
 
 b.- 
 
 1510. "And he next day, by order of 
 the Governor, with his own people and 
 many more from the Island (Goa) passed 
 over to the mainland of Salsete and An- 
 truz, scouring the districts and the tana- 
 daris, and placing in them by his own hand 
 tanadars and collectors of revenue, and 
 put all in such order that he collected much 
 money, insomuch that he sent to the factor 
 at Goa very good intelligence, accompanied 
 by much money. "—(7o)TOT, ii. 161. 
 
 1546. " We agree in the manner follow- 
 ing, to wit, that I Idalxaa promise and 
 swear on our Koran (no noso mo^affo), and 
 by the head of my eldest son, that I will re- 
 main always firm in the said amity with the 
 King of Portugal and with his governors 
 of India, and that the lands of Salsete 
 and Bardees, which I have made contract 
 and donation of to His Highness, I con- 
 firm and give anew, and I swear and 
 promise by the, oath aforesaid never to 
 
 reclaim them or make them the subject of 
 War." — Treaty hetvreen D. John de Castro 
 and Idalxaa, who was formerly called 
 Idal^do (Adil Khan), — Botelko, Tombo, 40. 
 
 1598. "On the South side of the Hand 
 of Goa, wher the riuer runneth againe into 
 the Sea, there oommeth euen out with the 
 coast a land called Salsette, which is also 
 vnder the subieotion of the Portingales, 
 and is ... . planted both with people and 
 fruite." — Idnschoten, 51. 
 
 1602. "Before we treat of the Wars 
 which in this year (c. 154C ) Idalxa (Adil Shah) 
 waged with the State about the mainland 
 provinces of Salsete and Bard&, which 
 caused much trouble to the Government of 
 India, it seems well to us to give an account 
 of these Moor Kings of Visiapor." — Couto, 
 IV., X. 4. 
 
 Salwen, n.p. The great river en- 
 tering the sea near Martaban in Bri- 
 tish Burma, and which the Chinese in 
 its upper course call Lu-hiang. The 
 Burmese form is Than-lwen, but the 
 original form is probably Shan. 
 
 Saillbook,s. Ar. sa'n'buk,''a,nii}un'buk, 
 a kind of small vessel formerly used 
 in Western India and still on the 
 Arabian coast. It is smaller than the 
 lagala (see Buggalow), and is chiefly 
 used to communicate between a road- 
 stead and the shore, or to go inside 
 the reefs. Burton renders the word ' ' a 
 foyst," which is properly a smaller 
 kind of galley. See description in last 
 quotation below. 
 
 0. 330. "It is the custom when a vessel 
 arrives (at Makdashau) that the Sultan's 
 BUnb&k boards her to ask whence the ship 
 comes, who is the owner, and the 'skipper 
 (or pUot), what she is laden with, and what 
 merchants or other passengers are on 
 board."— 7J« Batata, ii. 183, also see pp. 17, 
 181, etc. 
 
 1498. " The Zambuco came loaded with 
 doves'-dung, which they have in _ those 
 islands, and which they were carrying, it 
 being merchandize for Cambay, where it is 
 used in dying cloths," — Correa, Lendas, i. 
 33-34. 
 
 „ In the curious Vocabulary of the 
 language of Calicut, at the end of the 
 Boteiro of Vasoo da Gama, we find : " Bar- 
 cas; Cambuoo." 
 
 1506. "Questo Capitanio si prese uno 
 sambuco molto ricoo, veniva dalla Mecha 
 per Colocut." — Leonardo CcC Masser, 17. 
 
 1510. "As to the names of their ships, 
 some are called Sambuchi, and these are 
 flat-bottomed."— FartAema, 154. 
 
 1516. "Item— our Captain Major, or 
 Captain of Cochim shall give passes to 
 
 * There is a Sanskrit -word iambuka, a bivalve 
 shell, but we are unable to throw light on any 
 possible transfer. 
 
 Q Q 2 
 
SAMBRB. 
 
 596 
 
 8AM8H00. 
 
 secure the navigation of the ships and 
 ■zanhuqos of their ports . . . provided they 
 ■do not carry spices or drugs that we require 
 for our cargoes, but if such be found, for 
 the first occasion they.shall lose all the spice 
 .and drugs so loaded, and on the second 
 they shall lose both ship and cargo, and aU 
 jnay be taken as prize of war." — Treaty of 
 Xopo Soares with Couldo (ftuilon), in Botelho, 
 Tombo, Subsidies, p. 32. 
 
 1518. See quotation under Prow. 
 
 1543. " Item — that the Zanbuquos which 
 shall trade in his port in rice or nele 
 (paddy) and cottons and other matters 
 shall pay the customary iues."— -Treaty of 
 Martin Affonso de Sousa with Conlam in 
 Motelho, Tombo, 37. 
 
 1855. "Our pilgrim ship .... was a 
 Sambuk of about 400 ardibs (50 tons), with 
 narrow wedge-like bows, a clean water-line, 
 a sharp ked, undecked except upon the 
 poop, which was high enough to act as a 
 «ail in a gale 6f wind. We carried 2 masts, 
 imminently raking forward, the main con- 
 siderably longer than the mizen, and the 
 former was provided with a large triangular 
 
 latine " — Burton, Pilgrimage to El 
 
 Medinah and Meccah, i. 276, 
 
 1858. " The vessels of the Arabs called 
 'Sembuk are small Baggelows of 80 to 100 
 tons burden. Whilst they run out forward 
 into a sharp prow, the after part of the 
 -vessel is disproportionately broad and 
 «levated above the water, in order to form 
 .a counterpoise to the colossal triangular 
 sail which is hoisted to the masthead with 
 ■such a spread that often the extent of the 
 yard is greater than the whole length of the 
 "vessel." — F. von Neimans, in Zcitschr, der 
 Deutsch. Morgenl. Gesellsch. xii. 420. 
 
 1880. " The small sailing boat with one 
 .sail, which is called by the Arabs 'Jam- 
 liook ' with which I went from Hodeida to 
 Aden.'*— Letter in Athenaeum, March 13th, 
 J). 346. 
 
 , Sambre, Sambur, s. Hind, sSbar, 
 or sdmbar. A kind of stag (iJttsa .dris- 
 totelis, Jerdon), tlie Elk of S. Indian 
 sportsmen; ghaus of Bengal; jerrow 
 (jara,o)oi the Himalaya ; tne largest of 
 iidian stags, and found in all the large 
 forests of India. 
 
 The word is often applied to the soft 
 leather, somewhat resembling chamois 
 leather, prepared from the hide. 
 
 1673. ". . . . Our usual diet was of 
 spotted deer. Sabre, wild Hogs, and some- 
 times wild Cows." — Fryer, 175. 
 
 1823. "The skin of the Sambre, when 
 well prepared, forms an excellent material 
 for the military accoutrements of the soldiers 
 of the native Powers." — Malcolm, Cent. In- 
 dia, i. 9. 
 
 Sampan, s. A kind of small boat 
 or ski ff . The word appears to be 
 Javanese and Malay, It must have 
 
 been adopted on the Indian shores, for 
 it was picked up there at an early 
 date by the Portuguese ; and it is now 
 current throughout all the further 
 East. The word is often said to be 
 originally Chinese, ' aanpan ' = ' three 
 boards,' and this is possible. It is 
 certainly one of the most ordinary 
 words for a boat in China. Moreover 
 there is another kind of boat on the 
 Tangtse which is called wu-pan, ' five 
 boards.'* Giles however says : ' Erom 
 the Malay sampa»i=:three boards'; but 
 in this there is some confusion. The 
 word has no such meaning in Malay. 
 
 1510. " My companion said, ' What 
 means then might there be for going to this 
 island?' They {answered : 'That it was 
 necessary to purchase a chiampana,' that 
 is a small vessel, of which many are found 
 there." — Varthema, 242. 
 
 1516. "They (the Moors of Quilacare) 
 perform their voyages in small vessels 
 which they call champana."' — Bwriosa, 
 172. 
 
 c. 1540. " In the other, whereof the 
 captain was slain, there was not one es- 
 caped, for Quiay Panian pursued them in a 
 Champana, which was the Boat of his 
 Jmik?'— Pinto (Cogan, p. 79), orig. ch. 
 lix. 
 
 1552, " . . . . Champanas, which are a 
 kind of small vessels." — Gastamheda, ii. 76. 
 
 1613. "And on the beach caUed the 
 Bazar of the Jaos . . . they sell every sort 
 of provision in rice and grain for the Jaos 
 merchants of Java Major, who daily from 
 the dawn are landing provisions from their 
 junks and ships in their boats or Cham- 
 penas (which are little skiffs) . . ."—Godinho 
 de EredAa, 6. 
 
 1648. In Van Spilbergen's Voyage we 
 have Champane, and the still more odd 
 Champaigne. 
 
 1702. " Sampans being not to be got we 
 were forced to send for the Sarah and 
 Eaton's Long-boats." — MS. Correspondence 
 in I. Office, from China Factory (at Chusan), 
 Jan. 8th. 
 
 c. 1788. "Some made their escape in 
 prows, and some in sampans." — Mem. of a 
 Malay Family, 3. 
 
 1868. "The harbour is crowded with 
 men-of-war and trading vessels . . . from 
 vessels of several hundred tons burthen 
 down to little fishing-boats and passenger 
 sampans." — Wallace, Archip. 21. 
 
 Samshoo, s. A kind of ardent 
 spirit made in China from rice. Mr. 
 Baber doubts this being Chinese ; but 
 according to Wells Williams the name 
 is san-shao, ' thrice fired ' {Guide, 220). 
 
 * On the authority of Mt. B. C. Baber. 
 
SANAM. 
 
 597 
 
 SANDAL. 
 
 'Distilled liquor' is shao-siu, fired 
 liquor.' Compare Germ. Brantwem, 
 and XXX. beer. 
 
 Strabo says: "Wine the Indians 
 drink not except wlien sacrificing, and 
 that is made of rice in lieu of barley " 
 (XT. 0. i. § 53). 
 
 1727. ". . . Samshew or Kice Arraok." 
 —A. Ham. ii. 222. 
 
 c. 1752. "... the people who males the 
 Chinese brandy called Samsu, live likewise 
 in the suburbs." — Osbeck's Voyage, i. 235. 
 
 , (?) s. This word occurs in a 
 " Song by a Gentleman of the Navy 
 when a Prisoner in Bengalore Jail" 
 (temp. Hyder 'Ali). The word is, most 
 probably, only a misprint for fanam 
 (q.y.). 
 
 1784. 
 
 " Ye Bucks of Seringapatam, 
 
 Ye Captives so cheerful and gay ; 
 How sweet with a golden sanam 
 You spun the slow moments away," 
 In Seton-Karr, i. 19. 
 
 Sandal, Sandle, Sanders, Sandal- 
 wood, s. Prom Low Latin santalum, 
 in Greek o-dn-aXov, and in, later Greek 
 o-di'SaTOv; comingfrom the Arab, sandal, 
 and that from Skt. chandana. The 
 name properly belongs to the fragrant 
 wood of the Santalum album, L. Three 
 woods bearing the name of santalum, 
 white, yellow, and red, were in officinal 
 use in the middle ages. But the name 
 Red Sandalwood, or Red Sanders, has 
 been long applied, both in English and 
 in the Indian Temaculars, to the 
 wood of Pterocarpus santalina, L., a 
 tree of S. India, the wood of which 
 is inodorous, but which is yalued for 
 various purposes in India (piUars, 
 turning, &c.), and is exported as a 
 dye-wood. According to Hanhury and 
 Fluckiger this last was the sanders so 
 much used in the cookery of the 
 middle ages for colouring sauces, &c. 
 
 In the opinion of those authorities it 
 is doubtful whether the red sandal of 
 the medieval pharmacologists was a 
 kind of the real odorous sandal- wood, 
 or was the wood of Pteroc. santal. It 
 18 possible that sometimes the one and 
 sometimes the other was meant. Por 
 on the one hand, even in modem 
 times, we find Milbum (see below) 
 speaking of the three colours of the 
 real sandal-wood; and on the othefr 
 hand we find Matthioli in the 16th 
 pentury speaking of the red sandal as 
 inodorous. 
 
 It has been a question how the 
 Pterocarpus santalina came to be called 
 sandal-wood at all. We may suggest, 
 as a possible origin of this, the fact 
 that its powder "mixed with oil is 
 used for bathing and purifying the 
 skin " [Drui-y, s.v.), much as the tru&' 
 sandal-wood powder also is used in 
 the East. 
 
 c. 545. " And from the remoter regions, . 
 I speak of Tzinista and other places of 
 export, the imports to Taprobane are silk, 
 aloeswood, cloves. Sandalwood (riivSavri), 
 and so forth . . ."—Cosmos, in Cathay, &c., 
 clxxvii. 
 
 1298. " Encore sachiez que en ceste ysle 
 a arbres de sandal vermoille ausi grant come 
 sunt les arbres des nostre contrde . . . et 
 il en ont bois come nos avuns d'autres 
 arbres sauvajes."— ilfo?'CoPoto, Geog. Text, 
 ch. cxci. 
 
 0. 1390. " Take powdered rice and boil 
 it in almond milk . . . and colour it with 
 Saunders." — Recipe quoted by Wright, Do- 
 mestic Manners, &c., 350. 
 
 1554. "Le Santal done croist es Indes 
 Orientales et Occidentales : en grandes 
 Torestz, et fort espesses. II s'en treuue 
 trois especes : mais le plus pasle est le. 
 meilleur : le blanc apres : le rouge est mis au 
 dernier ranc, pource qu'il n'a aucuna. 
 odeur : mais les deux premiers sentent fort 
 bon." — Matthioli (old Pr. version), liv. i. 
 chap. xix. 
 
 1563. " The Sandal grows about Timor, 
 which produces the largest quantity, and it. 
 is called chnndana ; and by this name it is 
 known in all the regions about Malaca; 
 and the Arabs, being those who carried on, 
 the trade of those parts, corrupted the 
 word and called it sandal. Every Moor, 
 whatever his nation, calls it thus . . ." — 
 Garcia, f . 185». He proceeds to speak of' 
 the sandalo vermelho as quite a different 
 product, growing in Tenasserim and on the 
 Coromandel Coast. 
 
 1584. ". . . Sandales wilde from Cochin. 
 Sandales domestick from Malacca . . ." — 
 Wm,. Barret, in Sakl. ii. 412. 
 
 1613. "... certain renegade Christians 
 of the said island, along with the Moors, 
 called in the Hollanders, who thinking it 
 was a fine opportunity, went one time with 
 five vessels, and another time with seven, 
 against the said fort, at a time when most 
 of the people . . . were gone to Solor for 
 the Sandal trade, by which they had their 
 living. "—jBocorro, Decada, 723. 
 
 1615. "Committee to procure the com- 
 modities recommended by Capt. Saris for 
 
 Japan, viz pictures of wars, steel, 
 
 skills, sanders-wood."— Sams6i«T/, i. 380. 
 
 1813. "When the trees are felled, the 
 bark is taken off ; they are then cut into 
 billets, and buried in a dry idace for two 
 months, during which period the white 
 ants will eat the outer wood without 
 touching the sandal; it is then taken up- 
 
SANDOWAY. 
 
 598 
 
 SANSKRIT. 
 
 and .... sorted into three kinds. The 
 deeper the colour, the higher is the per- 
 fume ; and hence the merchants some- 
 times divide sandal into red, yellow, and 
 white ; but these are all different shades 
 of the same colour." — Milbwm, i. 291. 
 
 1825. " Kedwood, properly Eed Saun- 
 ders, is produced chiefly on the Coromandel 
 Coast, whence it has of late years been 
 imported in considerable quantity to Eng- 
 land, where it is employed in dyeing. It 
 . . . comes in round billets of a thickish 
 red colour on the outside, a deep brighter 
 red within, with a wavy grain ; no smell or 
 taste."— 7J., ed. 1825j p. 249. 
 
 Sandoway, n.p. A town of Abakan, 
 tTie Burmese name of wHch. is TJiand- 
 we (Sand- we), for whicli an etymology 
 ('iron-tied'), and a. corresponding 
 legend are invented, as usual. It is 
 quite possible tliat the name is an- 
 cient, and represented by tlie Sada of 
 Ptolemy, 
 
 1553. " In crossing the giilf of Bengal 
 there arose a storm which dispersed them 
 in such a manner that Martin Affonso 
 found himself alone, with his ship, at the 
 island called Negamale, opposite the town 
 of Sodoe, which is on the mainland, and 
 there was wrecked upon a reef . . ." — Barros, 
 IV. ii. 1. 
 
 In I. ix. 1, it is called Sedoe. 
 
 1696. " Other places along this Coast 
 subjected to this King (of Arraoan) are 
 Goromoria, Sedoa, Zaura, and Port Magaoni." 
 — Appendix to Ovington, p. 563. 
 
 Sanskrit, s. The name of tbe 
 classical language of the Bralunans, 
 Samskrita, meaning in that language 
 'purified' or 'perfected.' This was 
 obviously at first only an epithet, 
 and it is not of very ancient use in 
 this specific application. To the Brah- 
 mans Sanskrit was the hMsha, or 
 language, and had no particular name. 
 The word Sanskrit is used by the proto- 
 grammarian Panini (some centuries 
 before Christ), but not as a denomina- 
 tion of the language. In the latter 
 sense, however, both 'Sanskrit' and 
 'Prakrit' are used in the Brilmt Sam- 
 Tiitd of Varahamihira, c. a.d. 604, 
 in a chapter on omens (Ixxxvi. 3), to 
 which Prof. Eern's translation does 
 not extend. It occurs also in the 
 Mriclich' hakatihd, transld. by Prof. H. 
 H. Wilson in his Hindu Theatre, under 
 the name of the ' Toy-cart ; ' in 
 the works of Kumarila Bhatta, a 
 writer of the 7th century ; and in the 
 Pdnimyd Sikska, a, metrical treatise 
 ascribed by the Hindus to Panini, but 
 really of comparatively modern origin. 
 
 There is a curious early mention of 
 Sa;nskrit by the Mahommedan poet 
 Amir Khusru of Delhi, which is quoted 
 below. The first mention (to our 
 knowledge) of the word in any Euro- 
 pean writing is in an Italian letter of 
 Sassetti's, addressed from Malabar to 
 Bernardo Davanzati in Plorence, and 
 dating from 1586. The few words on 
 the subject, of this writer, show much 
 acumen. 
 
 In the 17th and 18th centuries such 
 references to this language as occur 
 are found chiefly in the works of 
 travellers to Southern India, and by 
 these it is often called Orandonic, or 
 the like, from grantha, ' a book ' (see 
 Grunt and Gninthum) i.e. a book of 
 the classical Indian hterature. The 
 term Sanskrit came into familiar use 
 after the investigations into this lan- 
 guage by the English in Bengal 
 (viz. by Wilkins, Jones, &o.) in the 
 last quarter of the 18th century. 
 
 A.D. X ? " Maitreya. Now, to me, there 
 are two things at which I cannot choose 
 but laugh, a woman reading Sanskrit, and 
 a man singing a song : the woman snuffles 
 like a young cow when the rope is first 
 passed through her nostrils ; and the man 
 wheezes like an old Pandit repeating his 
 bead-roll."— yAe Toy-GoH, E. T. in Wilson's 
 Works, xi. 60. 
 
 A.v.y? " Three-and-sixty or_ four-and- 
 sixty sounds are there originally in Prakrit 
 even as in Sanskrit, as ^taught by the 
 Svayambhu." — Pdninlyd Sikshd, quoted in 
 Weber's Ind. Studien (1858) iv. 348. But 
 see also Weber's Akctdem. Vorlesungen (1876), 
 p. 194. 
 
 1318. "But there is another language, 
 more select than the other, which all the 
 Brahmans use. Its name from of old is 
 Sahaskrit, and the common people know 
 nothing of it." — Amir Khusru, in ElUot, iii. 
 563. 
 
 1586. " Sono scritte le loro scienze tutte 
 in una lingua che dimandano Samscrnta, 
 che vuol dire ' bene articolata : ' della quale 
 non si ha memoria quando fusse parlata, 
 con avere (com' io dioo) memone anti- 
 chissime. Imparanla come noi la grena e la 
 latina, e vi pongono molto maggior tempo, 
 si che in 6 anni o 7 sene f anno padroni : et 
 ha la lingua d'oggi molte cose comuni con 
 queUa, nella quale sono molti de' nostri 
 nomi, e particularmente de' numeri il 6, 7, 
 8, e 9, Dw, serpc, et altri assai." — SaasetH, 
 extracted in De Gviernatis, Storia, etCi 
 Livorno, 1875, p. 221. 
 
 c. 1590. "Although this country (Kash- 
 nur) has a peculiar tongue, the booksof 
 knowledge are Sanskrit (or Sahanskrit). 
 They also have a written character of their 
 own, with which they write their books. 
 The substance which they chiefly write 
 
SANSKBIT. 
 
 599 
 
 SAPEGA. 
 
 upon is Tus, which is the bark of a tree,* 
 which with a little pains they make into 
 leaves, and it lasts for years. In this way 
 ancient boolcs have been written thereon, 
 and the ink is such that it cannot be washed 
 out."— Am (orig.), i., p. 563. 
 
 1623. "The Jesuites conceive that the 
 Bramenes are of the dispersion of the 
 Israelites, and their Bookes (called Sa- 
 mescretan) doe somewhat agree with the 
 Scriptures, but that they understand them 
 not. — Puj-c/ms, Pilgrimage, 559. 
 
 1651. "... Souri signifies the Sun in 
 Samscortam, which is a language in which 
 all the .mysteries of Heathendom are 
 written, and which is held in esteem by 
 the Bramines just as Latin is among the 
 Learned in Europe." — Bogerius, 4. 
 
 In some of the following quotations 
 •we liave a form wMch. it is difficult to 
 account for : 
 
 c. 1666. "Their first study is in the 
 HonBCiit, which is a language entirely 
 different from the common Indian, and 
 which is only knowri by the Pendets. And 
 this is that Tongue, of which Father Kir- 
 ckefr hath published the Alphabet received 
 from Father Boa. It is called Hansorit, 
 that is, a pure Language ; and because 
 they believe this to be the Tongue in which 
 God, by means of Brahma, gave them the 
 four Bethi (see Veda), which they esteem 
 Sacred Books, they call it a Holy and 
 Divine Language."— termer, E. T. 107. 
 
 1673. "... who founded these, their 
 Annals nor their Sanscript deliver not." — 
 Fryer, 161, 
 
 1689. "... the learned Language among 
 them is called the Sanscreet." — OmngUm, 
 248. 
 
 1694. " Indicus ludus TchUpur, sic no- 
 minatus veterum Brachmanorum lingu^ 
 Indicfe dicta Sanscroot, seu, ut vulgo, 
 exiliori sono elegantiae causa Sanscreet, 
 non autem Hanscreet ut minus recte earn 
 nuncupat Ejrcherue." — Hyde, De Ziudis 
 Orimtt. in Syntagma Diss. ii. 264. 
 
 1726. " Above all it would be a matter 
 of general utility to the Coast that some 
 more chaplains should be maintained there 
 for the sole purpose of studying the Soms- 
 Icnt tongue (de Sauskritze taal) the head- 
 and-mother tongue of most of the Eastern 
 languages, and once for all to make an 
 exact translation of the Vedam or Law book 
 of the Heathen . . . ."^ValenUjn, vol. v. 
 Chorom. p. 72. 
 
 1760. "They have a learned language 
 peculiar to themselves, called the Hanscrit 
 . . ."—Grose, i. 202. 
 
 1778. "The language as well as the 
 written character of Bengal are familiar to 
 the Natives, . . . and both seem to be base 
 dmvativea from the Shanscrit, "— Ormc, 
 ed. 1803, ii. 5. 
 
 *"0t the biroh-tree, Sansk. ihwija, Betula Bhoj- 
 foHra, Wall., the exfoliating outer bark of which 
 IS called toz. 
 
 1782. " La langue Samscroutam, Sams- 
 hret, Hanskrit ou Orandon, est la plus 
 ^tendue : aes caract^res multiplife donnent 
 beauooup de facility pour exprimer ses 
 
 S ensues, ce qui I'a fait nommer langue 
 ivine par le P. Pons." — Sonnerat, i. 224. 
 1794. 
 " With Jones, a linguist, Sanskrit, Greek, 
 [or Manks." 
 Pursuits of lAterature, 6th ed., 286. 
 1796. "La madre di tutte le lingue 
 Indiane % la Samskrda, ciob,' lingua perfetta, 
 plena, ien digenta. Krda opera perfetta o 
 compita, Sam, simul, insieme, e vuol dire 
 lingua tutta insieme ben digerita, legata, 
 perfetta," — Fra Paolino, p. 258. 
 
 Sapeca, Sapeq^ue, s. This word is 
 used at Macao for what we call cash. 
 (q.v.) in Chinese currency; and it is 
 the word generally used by French 
 writers for that coin. Giles says : 
 " From sapeJc, a coin found in Tonquin 
 and Cochin-Ohina, and equal to about 
 half a pfennig (^ Thaler), or about 
 one-sisth of a German Kreutzer" 
 {Oloss. of Reference, 122). We cannot 
 learn much about this coin of Ton- 
 quin.* But we can hardly doubt that 
 the true origin of the term is that 
 given in a note communicated by our 
 friend Mr. E. 0. Baber : "Very pro- 
 bably from Malay sa, ' one,' and 
 paku, ' a string or file of the small 
 coins called pichis.' Pichis is explained 
 byOrawfurd as 'Small coin . . . money 
 of copper, brass, or tin. ... It was 
 the ancient coin of Java, and also the 
 only one of the Malays when first seen 
 by the Portuguese . ' Pahu is written by 
 Favre jjeM (Diet. Malais-Frangais) and 
 is derived by him from Chinese pe-Jco, 
 ' cent.' In the dialect of Canton pak 
 is the word for ' a hundred,' and one 
 pak is the colloquial term for a string 
 of cne hundred cash." 
 
 Sapeku would then properly be a 
 string of 100 cash, but it is not diffi- 
 cult to conceive that it might through 
 some misunderstanding {e.g. a confu- 
 sion of peku and picJiis) have been 
 transferred to the single coin. 
 
 There is a passage in Mr. Gerson da 
 Cunha's Contributions to the Study of 
 Portuguese Numismatics, which may 
 seem at first sight inconsistent with 
 
 » Milburn says, under ' Cochin China ' : " The 
 only currency of the country is .a sort of cash, 
 called 8a,ppioa, composed chiefly of tutenague (q.v.), 
 600 making a quim : this is divided into 10 mace of 
 60 cash eaoh.the whole strung together, and divided 
 by a knot at each mace" (Ed.l826,pp.444-5). There 
 is nothing here inconsistent with our proposed 
 derivatioiu Mace and Sappica are ecmaUy Malay 
 words. 
 
8APPAN-W00B. 
 
 600 
 
 SABBAT ANE. 
 
 tMs derivation. Por lie seems to im- 
 ply that the smallest denomination of 
 coin struck by Albuquerque at Goa in 
 1510 was called cepayc[ua, i.e. in the 
 year before the capture of Malacca, 
 and consequent familiarity with. Malay 
 terms. I do not trace his authority 
 for this ; the word is not mentioned in 
 the Commentaries of Alboquerque, and 
 it is quite possible that the dinheiros, 
 as these small copper coins were also 
 called, only received the name cepaygua 
 at a later date, and some time after the 
 occupation of Malacca (see Da Gunha, 
 pp. 11-12, and 22). 
 
 Sappan-wood, s. The wood of 
 Caesalpinia sappan ; the hakkam of the 
 Arabs, and the Brazil-wood of medieval 
 commerce. Bishop Caldwell at one 
 time thought the Tamil name, from 
 which this was taken, to have been 
 given because the wood was supposed 
 to come from. Japcm.* The mere fact 
 that it does not come from Japan 
 would not disprove this any more than 
 the fact that turkeys and maize did 
 not originally come from Turkey would 
 disprove the fact of the birds and the 
 grain {gr.an turco) having got names from 
 such a belief. But the tree appears to be 
 indigenous in Malabar, the Deccan, 
 and the Malay Peninsula ; whilst 
 the Malayalam sliappannam, and the 
 Tamil ahappu, both signifying 'red 
 (wood) ' are apparently derivatives 
 from shawa, ' to be red,' and suggest 
 another origin as more probable. The 
 Malay word is also sapang, -which Craw- 
 furd considers to have originated the 
 trade-name. If however the etymology 
 just suggested be correct, the word 
 must have passed from Continental 
 India to the Archipelago. For curious 
 particulars as to the names of this dye- 
 wood, and its vicissitudes, see Brazil. 
 
 o. 1570. 
 " rico Si8o ja dado ao Bretnein, 
 
 Coehim de Calcmba que deu mana 
 
 De sapao, chumbo, salitre e vituaUiaa 
 
 Lhe aperoebem celleiros e muralhaa." 
 A. de Aireu, Desc. de Malaca. 
 
 1598. "There are likewise some Diamants 
 and also . . . the wood Sapon^ whereof also 
 much is brought from Sitm, it is like Bra- 
 sill to die witnall." — lA/nschoten, 36. 
 
 0. 1616. " There are in this city of Ov^ 
 (read Odia), capital of the kingdom of Siam, 
 
 * Kumphins says that Siam and Champa are the 
 oiiginal countries of the Sappan, and quotes from 
 Rheedethatin Malabar it was called Tsjarnpangan, 
 suggestive apparently of a possible derivation from 
 Clwjm/pa, 
 
 two factories ; one of the Hollanders with 
 great capital, and another of the English 
 with less. The trade which both drive is 
 in deer-skins, shagreen, sappan (sapoo) and 
 much silk which comes thither from Chin- 
 cheo and Cochinohina . . . ." — Boearro, 
 Deoada, 530. 
 
 1616. " I went to Sapkn Dono to know 
 whether he would lend me any money upon 
 interest, as he promised me ; but ... he 
 drove me afe with wordes, ofring to deliver 
 me money for all our sappon which was 
 com in this junk, at 22 mas per pico." — 
 Codes, i. 208-9. 
 
 1617. Johnson and Pitts at Judea (see- 
 Judea) in Siam " are glad they can send a 
 junk well laden with sapon, because of its: 
 scarcity." — Sainsbary, ii. p. 32. 
 
 1625. "... a wood to die withall called 
 Sapan wood, the same we here call Brasill.'*- 
 — Panhas, Pilgrmage, 1004. 
 
 1685. "Moreover in the whole Island 
 there is a great plenty of Brazill wood, 
 which in India is called sapSo." — Biieiro, 
 Fat. Hist., f. 8. 
 
 1727. "It (the Siam Coast) produces 
 good store of Sapan and Agala- woods, with , 
 Gumlack and Sticklaok, and many Drugs, 
 that I know little about." — A. Ham., li. 
 194. 
 
 1860. " The other productions which 
 constituted tlie exports of the island were 
 Sapan wood to Persia .... "—Tennent, 
 Oeylon, ii. 54. 
 
 Sarbatane, Sarbacane, s. This is 
 not Anglo-Indian, but it often occurs, 
 in French works on the East, as ap- 
 plied to the blowing-tubes used by 
 various tribes of the Indian islands for 
 discharging small arrows, often poi- 
 soned. The same instrument is used 
 among the tribes of northern South 
 America, and in some parts of Mada- 
 gascar. The word comes through the 
 Spanish cebratcma, cerbatana, zarhatana,' 
 (also Port, sarabatana, &c., Ital. cerbot- 
 tana, Mod. Greek ^apo^ordva), from the- 
 Arab, zabatana, ' a tube for blowing 
 pellets,' (a pea-shooter in fact!).* 
 The resemblance of this to the Malay 
 sumpitan (q-v.) is curious, though, 
 it is not easy to suggest a transi- 
 tion, if the Arabic- word is (as it 
 appears) old enough to have been in- 
 troduced into Spanish. There is ap- 
 parently, however, no doubt that in 
 Arabic it is a borrowed word. 
 
 The Malay word seems to be formed 
 directly from sum/pit, 'to discharge, 
 from the mouth by a forcible expira-' 
 tion' {Grawfurd, Mai. Diet.). ' 
 
 * Dozy says that the r must have been sounded 
 in the Arabic of the Spanish Moors, as Pedro de 
 Alcala translates Z6l)rata'na by Ar. zarhatdna. 
 
SABBOJI. 
 
 601 
 
 SAEONG. 
 
 Sarboji, s. TMs is the name of some 
 weapon used in the extreme south of 
 India ; but we have not been able to 
 ascertain its character or et3nnology. 
 We conjecture, however, that it may 
 be the long lance or pike, 18 or 20 
 feet long, which was the characteristic 
 and formidable weapon of the Marava 
 Golleries (q-v.)- See Bp. Caldwell's 
 Eist. of Tinnevelly, p. 103 and passim. 
 
 1801. "The Et. Hon. the Governor in 
 Council . . . orders and directs all persons, 
 lyhether Polygars, CoUeries, or other in- 
 habitants possessed of arms in the Provinces 
 of Dindigul, Tinnevelly, Kamnadpuram, 
 Sivag:angai, and Madura, to deliver the 
 said arms, consisting of Muskets, Match- 
 locks, Pikes, Gingauls, and Sarabogoi to 
 Lieut.-Col. Agnew . . ." — Proclamation by 
 Madras Govt., dd. 1st Deer., in Bp. Cold- 
 well's Hist., p. 227. 
 
 c. 1814. " Those who carry spear and 
 sword have land given them producing 
 5 kalrnna of rice; those bearing muskets, 
 7 kalams; those bearing the sarhoji, 9 
 kalcms; those bearing the sanjaZi (ginjal, 
 see preceding quotation), or gun for two 
 men, 14 iaiams . . . ." — Acct. of the Ma- 
 ravas, from Mackenzie MSS. in Madras 
 Jffwmal, iv. 360. 
 
 Saree, s. Hind, san, sdrM. The 
 cloth which constitutes the main part 
 of a woman's dress in N. India, wrapt 
 roimd the body and then thrown over 
 the head. 
 
 1598. "... likewise they make whole 
 pieces or webbes of this hearbe, sometimes 
 mixed and woven with sillce . . . Those 
 webs are named sarijn . . ." — Linschoten, 
 28. 
 
 1785. "... Her clothes were taken off, 
 and a red silk covering (a saurry) put upon 
 hev."~Acc. of a Suttee, in SeUm-Karr, i. 
 90. 
 
 Saruau, Sornau, n.p. A name 
 often given to Siam in the early part 
 of the 16th century ; from Shahr-i-nao 
 (Pers.) ' New-city ; ' the name by 
 which Tuthia, or Ayodhya, the capi- 
 tal founded on the Menam about 1350, 
 seems to have become known to the 
 tradersof the Persian Gulf (see Judea). 
 Mr. Braddell (Jo. Ind. Arch., v. 317) 
 has suggested that the name {Sheher-al- 
 nawi, as he calls it) refers to the dis- 
 tinction spoken of by La Loubere be- 
 tween the Thai-rai, an older people 
 of the race, and the Thai- J^oi, the 
 people known to us as Siamese. But 
 this is less probable. We have stiU a 
 city of Siam called Lophabun, an- 
 ciently a capital, and the name of 
 which appears to be a Sanskrit or Pali 
 
 form, Nava-pura, meaning the same 
 as Shahr-i-nao ; and this indeed may 
 have first given rise to the latter name. 
 The Cernove of Nicolo Conti (c. 
 1430) is generally supposed to refer to 
 a city of Bengal, and one of the pre- 
 sent writers has identified it with 
 Lakhnaoti or Gaur, an official name of 
 which in the 14th cent, was Shahr-i- 
 nao. But it is just possible that Siam 
 was the country spoken of. 
 
 1442. " The inhabitants of the sea-coasts 
 arrive here (at Ormuz) from the counties of 
 Chin, Java, Bengal, the cities of Zirb^d, 
 Tenfeiri, Sokotora, Shakr-i-nao . . . "— 
 Abdurrazzak, in JSTot. et Extraits, xiv. 429. 
 
 1498. "Xarnauz is of Christians, and 
 the King is Christian ; it is 50 days voyage 
 with a fair wind from Calicut. The King 
 . . . has 400 elephants of war ; in the land 
 is much benzoin . . . and there is aloes- 
 wood . . , " — Boteiro de Vasco da Gama, 
 110. 
 
 1510. "... They said they were from 
 a city called Sarnau, and had brought for 
 sale silken stuffs, and aloeswood, and ben- 
 zoin, and musk." — Varthema, 212. 
 
 1514. "... Tannazzari, Sarnau, where 
 is produced all the finest white benzoin, 
 storax, and lac finer than that of Marta- 
 man." — Letter of Giov. d'Empoli, in Arch. 
 Storico Italiano, App., 80. 
 
 1540. "... all along the coast of Malaya, 
 and within the Land, a great King com- 
 mands, who for a more famous and recom- 
 mendable Title above all other Kings, 
 causeth himself to be called Preehau Saleu, 
 Emperor of all Soman, which is a Country 
 wherein there are thirteen kingdoms, by us 
 commonly called Siam" (Siao). — Pinto (orig. 
 cap. xxxvi.), in Cogan, p. 43. 
 
 c' 1612. " It is related of Siam, formerly 
 called Sheher-al-Nawi, to which Country 
 all lands under the wind here were tributary, 
 that there was a King called Bubannia, 
 who when he heard of the greatness of 
 Malacca sent to demand submission and 
 homage of that kingdom."— Sij'arailfa^aytt, 
 in J. Ind. Arch. v. 454. 
 
 1726. "About 1340 reigned in the^ 
 kingdom of Siam (then called Sjaharnouw 
 or Sornau), a very powerful Prince." — 
 Valentijn, v. 319. 
 
 Sarong, s. Malay, sdrung; the 
 body-cloth, or long kilt, tucked or girt 
 at the waist, and generally of coloured 
 sUk or cotton, which forms the chief 
 article of dress of the Malays and 
 Javanese. The same article of dress, 
 and the name {aaran), are used in 
 Ceylon. It is an old Indian form of 
 dress, but is now used only by some of 
 the people of the south; e.g. on the 
 coast of Malabar, where it is worn by 
 the Hindus (white), by the Mappilas. 
 
SATIN. 
 
 602 
 
 SATSUMA. 
 
 (Moplas) of that coast, and tlie Lab- 
 Dais (Lubbye) of Coromandel (co- 
 loured), and by tbe Bants of Oanara, 
 ■wbo wear it of a dark blue. With the 
 Labbais the coloured sarong is a 
 modern adoption from the Malays. 
 Orawfurd seems to explain sarung as 
 Javanese, meaning first 'a case or 
 sheath,' and then a wrapper or garr 
 ment. But, both in the Malay islands 
 and in Ceylon, the word is no doubt 
 taten from Skt. saranga, m.eaning 
 ' variegated ' and also ' a garment.' 
 
 1868. " He wore a sarong or Malay 
 petticoat, and a green jacket." — Wallace, 
 Mai: Arch. 171. 
 
 Satin, s. This is of course English, 
 not Anglo-Indian. The common de- 
 rivation connects it with seta, through 
 the Portuguese setim. Dr. Wells Wil- 
 liams {Mid. King., ii. 123) says it is 
 probably derived eventually from the 
 Chinese sz'-tiin, though intermediately 
 through other languages. It is true 
 that sx'tiin or sz'-twan is a common (and 
 ancient) term for this sort of silk textiire. 
 But we may remark that trade-words 
 adopted directly fromithe Chinese are 
 comparatively rare (though no doubt 
 the intermediate transit indicated 
 would meet this objection, more or 
 less). And we can hardly doubt that 
 the true derivation is that given in 
 Cathay and the Way Thither, p. 486; 
 viz. from Zaitunor Zayton (q.v.), the 
 name by which Chwan-chau (or Chin- 
 chew), the great medieval port of 
 western trade in Fokien, was known 
 to western traders. We find that cer- 
 tain rich stuffs of damask and satin 
 were called from this place, by the 
 Arabs, Zaitunia; the Span, aceytimi 
 (for ' satin '), the medieval French 
 zatony, and the medieval Italian zetom, 
 afford intermediate steps. 
 
 c. 1350. "The first city that I reached 
 after crossing the sea was Zaitwn ... It 
 is a great city, superb indeed ; and in it 
 they make damasks of velvet as well as 
 those of satin (kimkha — see under Kincob— 
 and atlas, q.v.), which are called from the 
 name of the city zaitunia," — Ibn Bat., iv. 
 269. 
 
 1352. In an inventory of this year in 
 Douet cPArcq we have : " Zatony at 4 &ua 
 the ell" (p. 342). 
 
 1405. " And besides, this city (Samar- 
 kand) is very rich in many wares which 
 come to it from other parts. Prom Russia 
 and Tartary come hides and linens, and 
 from Cathay sUk-stufis, the best that are 
 made in all that region, especially the 
 
 setanis, which are said to be the best in 
 the world, and the best of all are those that 
 are without pattern." — ClavHp (translated 
 anew — the passage corresponding to Mark- 
 ham's at p. 171). The word setuni occurs 
 repeatedly in Clavijo's original. 
 
 1440. In theLibro de' Gdbelli, etc., of Giov. 
 da Uzzano, we have mention among silk 
 stuSs, several times, of *' zetaui vellutati, 
 and other kinds of zetani," — Ddla Dedma, 
 iv. 58, 107, etc. 
 
 1441. " Before the throne (at Bijanagar) 
 was placed a cushion of zaituni satin,* 
 round which three rows of the most ex- 
 quisite pearls were sewn." — Abdurrazzdk, in 
 JSlliot, iv. 120. See also 113. 
 
 Satrap, s. Anc. Pers. khshatrapa, 
 which becomes satrap, as khshdyathiya 
 becomes shah. This word comes to us 
 direct from the Greek writers who 
 speak of Persia. But the title occurs 
 not only in the books of Ezra, Esther, 
 and Daniel, but also in ancient in- 
 scriptions, as used by certain lords ia 
 Western India, and more precisely in 
 Surashtra or peninsular Guzerat. Thus, 
 in a celebrated inscription regarding a 
 dam, near Girnar: 
 
 c. A.r>. 150. ". . . he, theMaha-Khshatrapa 
 EudradSman .... for the increase of his 
 merit and fame, has rebuilt the embankment 
 three times stronger." — In Indian AnH- 
 qvary, vii. 262. 
 
 The identity of this with acd/rap was 
 pointed out by James Prinsep, 1838 (/. As. 
 Soc. Sen. vii. 345). 
 
 Satsnina, n.p. Name of a city and 
 formerly of a principality (daimio-ship) 
 in Japan, the name of which is familiar 
 not only from the deplorable necessity 
 of bombarding its capital Kagosima in 
 1863 (in consequence of the murder of 
 Mr. Richardson, and other outrages, 
 with the refusal of reparation), but 
 from the peculiar cream-coloured pot- 
 tery made there and now well known in 
 London shops. 
 
 1615. " I said I had receued suffition at 
 his highnes hands in havinge the good hap 
 to see the face of soe mightie a King as the 
 King of Shashma ; whereat he smiled."— 
 Cocks, i. 4-5. 
 
 1617. " Speeches are given out that the 
 caboques or Japon players (or whores) going 
 from hence for Tushma to meetetheCorean 
 ambassadors, were set on by the way by a 
 boate of Xaxma theeves, and kild all both 
 men and women, for the money they had 
 gotten at Firando."— 7d. 256. 
 
 * The original is " darpesl^i-tdkU MlUhi az 
 atloa-i-Zutuiil" see Notices et Extraitt, xiv. S76. 
 Quatremfere (id. 462) translated ' un mrrean de 
 satin olive,' taking xaitim in its usual Arabic sense 
 of 'an olive- tree.' 
 
SAUGOB. 
 
 603 
 
 SAYEB, STRE. 
 
 Saugor, Saugor Island, n-p. A 
 
 famous island at tie moutli of the 
 Hoogly E., the site of a great fair and 
 pilgrimage — properly Oanga Sdgara 
 (' Ocean Ganges '). It is said once to 
 have been populous, but in 1688 (the 
 date is clearly wrong) to have been 
 swept by a cyclone-wave. It is now a 
 dense jungle haunted by tigers. 
 
 1683. " We went in our Budgeros to see 
 the Pagodas at Sagor, and returned to ye 
 Oyster River, where we got as many Oysters 
 as we desired." — Hedges, MS., March 12. 
 
 1684. "James Price assured me that 
 about 40 years since, when ye Island called 
 Gonga Sasur was inhabited, ye Raja of ye 
 Island gathered yearly Rent out of it, to ye 
 amount of 26 Lacks of Rupees." — Id., 
 Deo. 15. 
 
 1705. " Sagore est une Isle oil il y a une 
 Pagode tr^s-respeotfe parmi les Gentils, oU 
 ils Tont en pelerinage, and oti il y a deux 
 Paquers qui y font leur residence. Ces Pa- 
 quers s^avent charmer les betes feroces, 
 qu'on y trouve en quantity, sans quoi ils 
 seroient tous les jours exposes k estre de- 
 vorez."— iJJJMie)', p. 123. 
 
 1727. "... . among the Pagans, the 
 Island Sagor is accounted holy, and great 
 numbers of Jougies go yearly thither in the 
 Months of November and December, to wor- 
 ship and wash in Salt-Water, tho' many of 
 them fall Sacrifices to the hungryTigers." — 
 A, Bam. ii. 3. 
 
 Sanl-WOOd, s. Hind, sal, from Skt. 
 sS,la; the timber of the tree Shorea 
 rohusta, Graertner, N. 0. Dipterocarpeae, 
 which is the most valuable building 
 timber of Northern India. Its chief 
 habitat is the forest immediately 
 under the Himalaya, at intervals 
 throughout that region from the 
 Brahmaputra to the Bias ; it abounds 
 also in various more southerly tracts 
 between the Granges and the Goda- 
 Tery. It is strong and durable, but 
 very heavy, so that it cannot be 
 floated without more buoyant aids, 
 and is, on that and some other accounts, 
 inferior to teak. It does not appear 
 among eight kinds of timber in general 
 use, mentioned in the Aln. 
 
 The saul has been introduced into 
 Cluna, perhaps at a remote period on 
 aocountof its connexion with Buddha's 
 history, and it is known there by the 
 Indian name, as so-lo.* 
 
 0. 650. "L'Honorable du si^cle, anim^ 
 dune grande piti^, et obfesant M'ordre des 
 temps, jugea utile de ijaraitre dans le 
 monde. Quand il eut fini de convertir les 
 
 * BretBchneider on Chinese Botan.- Works, p. 6. 
 
 hommes, il se plongea dans les joies du 
 Nirvana. Se pla9ant entre deux arbres 
 Salas, il tourna sa tdte vers le nord et 
 s'endormit." — Hiouen Thsang, MSmoires 
 (Voyages des PH. Bouddh., ii. 340). 
 
 _ 1765. "The produce of the country con- 
 sists of shaal timbers (a wood equal in 
 quality to the best of our oak)." — Holwell, 
 Sist. Events, <i;c., i. 200. 
 
 1774. "This continued fiveios; towards 
 the end there are sal and large forest trees." 
 — Bogle, in Markham's Tibet, 19. 
 
 1810. " The saul is a very solid wood . . . 
 it is likewise heavy, yet by no means so 
 ponderous as teak ; both, like many of our 
 firmer woods, sink in fresh water." — WU- 
 Uamson, ii. 69. 
 
 Sayer, Syre, etc, s. Hind, from 
 Arab, salr, a word used technically 
 for many j'ears in the Indian accounts 
 to cover a variety of items of taxation 
 and impost, other than the Land 
 Eevenue. 
 
 The transitions of meaning in Arabic 
 words are (as we have several times 
 had occasion to remark) very obscure ; 
 and until we undertook the investiga- 
 tion of the subject for this article (a 
 task in which we are indebted most 
 essentially to the kiad help of Mr. 
 Henry Waterfield, of the India Office, 
 one of the busiest men in the public 
 service, but, as so often happens, one 
 of the readiest to render assistance) 
 the obscurity attaching to the use of 
 the term sayer in this sense was es- 
 pecially great. Wilson, s.v., says : 
 
 "In its original purport the word 
 signifies moving, walking, or the 
 whole, the remainder ; from the latter 
 it came to denote the remaining, or all 
 other, sources of revenue accruing to 
 the Government in addition to the 
 land-tax." In fact, according to this 
 explanation, the application of the 
 term might be illustrated by the ancient 
 story of a German Professor lecturing 
 on botany in the pre-scientific period. 
 He is reported to have said : ' Every 
 plant, gentlemen, is divided into two 
 parts. This is the root, — and this is the 
 rest of it ! ' Land revenue was the root, 
 and aU else was ' the rest of it.' 
 
 Sir 0. Trevelyan again, in a passage 
 quoted below, says that the Arabic 
 word had " the same meaning as 
 'miscellaneous.'" Neither of these 
 explanations, we conceive, pace ta/ri' 
 torum virorum, is correct. 
 
 The term Sayer in the last century 
 was applied to a variety of inland im- 
 posts, but especially to local and arbi- 
 
SATSB, SYBE. 
 
 604 
 
 SAYBB, SYBE. 
 
 trary charges levied by zemindars and 
 otier individuals, •with a show of au- 
 thority, on all goods passing through 
 their estates by land or water, oi' sold at 
 markets (bazars, hauts, and gunffes) 
 established by them, charges which 
 formed in the aggregate an enormous 
 burden upon the trade of the country. 
 
 Now the fact is that in sair two old 
 Semitic forms have coalesced in sound 
 though coming from different roots, 
 viz. (in Arabic) sair, producing sdir, 
 'walking, current,' and sd-r, producing 
 sUtr, ' remaiuder ' — the latter being 
 a form of the same word that we have 
 iD.t'hehib\icalShear-jashub,'t'heremn(tnt 
 shall remain ' {Isaiah, vii. 3). And we 
 conceive that the true sense of the In- 
 dian term was ' current or customary 
 charges ; ' an idea that lies at the root 
 of sundry terms of the same kind in 
 various languages, including our own 
 word Customs, as well as the dustoory 
 which is so famihar in India. This 
 interpretation is aptly illustrated by 
 the quotation below from Mr. Stuart's 
 Minute of 10 Feby., 1790. 
 
 At a later period it seems probable 
 that there arose some confusion with 
 the other sense of smr, leading to its 
 use, more or less, for ' et ceteras,' and 
 accounting for what we have indi- 
 cated above as erroneous explanations 
 of the meaning of the word. 
 
 In a despatch of 10th April, 1771, 
 to Bengal, the Court of Directors drew 
 attention to the private Bazar charges, 
 as " a great detriment to the public 
 collections, and a burthen and oppres- 
 sion to the inhabitants;" enjoining 
 that no Buzars or Gunges should be 
 kept up but such as particiflarlybelonged 
 to the Government. And in such the 
 duties were to be rated in such manner 
 as the respective positions and pros- 
 perity of the different districts would 
 admit. 
 
 In consequence of these instructions 
 it was ordered in 1773 that " all duties 
 coming under the description of Sayer 
 Chelluntah,* and Rahdarry (see Bada- 
 ree) . . . and other oppressive impositions 
 on the foreign as well as the internal 
 trade of the country " should be abo- 
 lished ; and, to prevent all pretext of 
 injustice, proportional deductions of 
 rent were conceded to the zemindars 
 in the annual collections. Nevertheless 
 the exactions went on much as before, 
 
 * Chalanta, H. ' in transit.' 
 
 in defiance of this and repeated orders. 
 And in 1786 the Board of Eeveiiu& 
 issued a proclamation declaring that 
 any person levying such duties should 
 be subject to corporal punishment, 
 and that the zemindar in whose 
 zemindarry such an offence might b& 
 committed, should forfeit his lands. 
 
 Stm the evil practices went on till. 
 1790, when Lord Comwallis took up 
 the matter with intelligence and deter- 
 mination. In the preceding year he 
 had abolished all Radaree duties in. 
 Behar and Benares, but the abuses in 
 Bengal Proper seem to have been more 
 swarming and persistent. On the 11th 
 June, 1790, orders were issued re- 
 suming the collection of all the duties- 
 indicated into the hands of Govern- 
 ment ; but this was followed after a 
 few weeks (28th July) by an order 
 abolishing them altogether, vrith soma 
 exceptions, which will be presently 
 alluded to. This double step is ex- 
 plained by the Govemor-Generalin a. 
 Minute dated 18th July : 
 
 ' ' When I first proposed the resump- 
 tion of the Sayer from the Land- 
 holders, it appeared to me advisaMe to 
 continue the former collections (the 
 unauthorised articles excepted) for the 
 current year, in order that, by the 
 necessary accounts [we might have 
 the means] for making a fair adjust- 
 ment of the compensation, and at the 
 same time acquire sufficient knowledge 
 of the collections to enable us to enter 
 upon the regulation of them from the 
 commencement of the ensuing year 
 . . . The collections appear to be so 
 numerous, and of so intricate a nature, 
 as to preclude the possibility of regu- 
 lating them at all ; and as the estab- 
 lishment of new rates for such articles 
 as it might be thought advisable to 
 continue would require much con- 
 sideration .... I recommend that, 
 instead of continuing the collection 
 . . . for the current year ... all the 
 existing articles of Sayer collection 
 (with the exception of the Abkarry 
 . . .) be immediately abolished; and 
 that the Collectors be directed to with- 
 draw their officers from the Guuges, 
 Bazars, and Hauts," compensation 
 being duly made. The Board of 
 Eevenue could then consider on what 
 few articles of luxury in general con- 
 sumption it might be proper to reim- 
 pose a tax. 
 
SAYEB, SYBE. 
 
 605 
 
 8AYEB, SYBE. 
 
 The Order of 28tli July abolished 
 *' all duties, taxes, and collections 
 ■coining under the denomination of 
 Sayer (with the exception of the 
 Government and Calcutta Customs, 
 -the duties levied on pilgrims at Gya, 
 and other places of pilgrimage, — the 
 abkarry • • • 'which is to be col- 
 lected on account of Government . . . 
 the collections made in the Gunges, 
 .bazars, and hauts situated within the 
 limits of Calcutta, and such collections 
 ■as are confirmed to the landholders 
 and the holders of gimges (&c.) by 
 ■the published Resolutions of Hth June, 
 1790, namely, rent paid for the use of 
 land (and the like) . . . or for orchards, 
 pasture-ground, or fisheries (some- 
 times included in the sayer under the 
 ■denomination of phulkur, hunkur, and 
 mlhir)* . . ." These Eesolutions are 
 printed with Eegn. XXVII. of 1793. 
 
 By an order of the Board of Eevenue 
 of April 28th, 1790, correspondence 
 regarding Sayer was separated from 
 ' Land Eevenue '; and on the 16th idem 
 the Abkarry was separately regulated. 
 The amount in the Accounts credited 
 as Land Eevenue in Bengal seems to 
 lave included both Sayer and Abkarry 
 down to the Accts. presented to Par- 
 liament in 1796. In the "Abstract 
 Statement of Eeceipts and Disburse- 
 ments of the Bengal Government" 
 for 1793-94, the "Collections under 
 lead of Syer and Abkarry " amount 
 to Es. 10,98,256. In the Accounts, 
 printed in 1799, for 1794-5 to 1796-7, 
 -the " Land and Sayer Eevenues" are 
 given, but Abkari is not mentioned. 
 Among the Eeceipts and Disburse- 
 ments for 1800-1 appears " Syer Col- 
 lections, including Abkaree, 7,81,925." 
 These forms appear to have remained 
 in force down to 1833. In the ac- 
 counts presented in 1834, from 1828-9 
 to 1831-2, with Estimate for 1832-3, 
 Land Eevenue is given separately, and 
 next to it Syer and Abkaree Eevenue. 
 Except that the spelling was altered 
 back to Sayer and Abkarry, this re- 
 mained trU 1856. In 1857 the ac- 
 oounts for 1854-5 shewed in separate 
 lines, — 
 
 , Land Revenue, 
 
 Excise Duties, in Calcutta, 
 
 Sayer Revenue, 
 ■ Abkarry ditto. 
 
 * Phalkar, from H. phaX, fruit ; iankar, from 
 ian, 'forest or pasture-ground* ; jalkar, from jal, 
 ' water,' 
 
 In the accounts for 1861-2 it be- 
 came — 
 
 Land Revenue, 
 
 Sayer and Miscellaneous, 
 
 Abkaree, 
 
 and in those for 1863-4 Sayer vanished 
 altogether. 
 
 The term Sayer has been in use in 
 Madras and Bombay as well as in 
 Bengal. Prom the former we give an 
 example imder 1802 ; from the latter 
 we have not met with a suitable quo- 
 tation. 
 
 The following entries in the Bengal 
 accounts for 1858-59 will exemplify 
 the application of Sayer in the more 
 recent times of its maintenance : — • 
 
 Under Bengal, Behar, and Orissa : 
 Sale of Trees and Sunken 
 Boats . . . . Rs. 555 
 
 Under Pegu and Martahan Provinces : 
 risheries . . . Rs. 1,22,874 2 
 Tax on Birds' nests 
 
 (q.v.) 7,449 
 
 „ on Salt . . . 43,061 3 10 
 
 Fees for fruits and 
 
 gardens . . . 7,287 9 1 
 
 Tax on Bees' wax . . 1,179 8 
 
 Do. Collections . . 8,050 
 
 Sale of Government 
 
 Timbers, &c. . . 4,19,141 12 8 
 
 6,09,043 1 9 
 Under the same .- 
 Sale proceeds of un- 
 claimed and confiscated 
 Timbers . . . . Rs. 146 11 10 
 Net Salvage on Drift 
 Timbers . . . 2,247 10 
 
 2.394 5 10 
 
 c. 1580. "Sair as Oamgdpat o atraf-i- 
 Bindowi waghaira ..." i.e. " Sayer from 
 the Ganges . . . and the Hindu districts, 
 etc. . .170,800 dams." — Aln-i-Akba/ri, orig. i. 
 395, in detailed Revenues of Sirkar Janna- 
 tabad or Gaur. 
 
 1790. "Without entering into a dis- 
 cussion of privileges founded on Custom, 
 and of which it is easier to ascertain the 
 abuse than the origin, I shall briefly remark 
 on the Collections of Sayer, that while they 
 remain in the hands of the Zemindars, 
 every effort to free the internal Commerce 
 from the baneful effects of their vexatious 
 impositions must necessarily prove ahov- 
 tive."— Minute by the Son. C. Stua/rt, dd. 
 10th February, quoted by Lord Cornwallis 
 in his Minute of July 18th. 
 
 „ "The Board last day very humanely 
 and politically recommended unanimously 
 the total abolition of the Sajrr. 
 
 "The statement of Mr. Mercer from 
 Burdwan makes all the Sayr (consisting of 
 a strange medley of articles taxable, not 
 
SCARLET. 
 
 606 
 
 SGAYENQEB. 
 
 omitting even Hermaphrodites) amount 
 only to 58,000 Rupees . . ." 
 
 Minute by Mr. Law of the Bd. of Revenue, 
 forwarded by the Board, 12th July. 
 
 1792. "The Jumma on which a settle- 
 ment for 10 years has been made is about 
 (current Rupees) 3,01,00,000 . . . which is 
 9,35,691 Rupees less than the Average Col- 
 lections of the three preceding Years. On 
 this Jumma, the Estimate for 1791-2 is 
 formed, and the Sayer Duties, and some 
 other extra Collections, formerly included 
 in the Land Revenue, being abolished, 
 accounts for the Difference . . ." — Heads of 
 Mr, Dundas's Speech on the Finances of the 
 E. I. Company, 5th .Tune, 1792. 
 
 1793. " A Regulation for re-enacting 
 with alterations and modifications, the 
 Rules passed by the Governor General in 
 Council on 11th June and 28th July, 1790, 
 and subsequent dates, for the resumption 
 and, abolition of Sayer, or internal Duties 
 and Taxes throughout Bengal, Bahar, and 
 Orissa," etc., etc. " Passed by the Governor 
 General in Council on the 1st May, 1793. . ." 
 —Title of Regulation XXVII. of 1793. 
 
 1802. " The Government having reserved 
 to itself the entire exercise of its discretion 
 in continuing or abolishing, temporarily or 
 Ijermanently, the articles of revenue in- 
 cluded, according to the custom and prac- 
 tice of the country, under the several 
 heads of salt and saltpetre^-of the sayer 
 or duties by sea or land — of the abkarry 
 . . . — of the excise . . . — of all taxes 
 personal and professional, as well as those 
 derived from markets, fairs, and bazaars — 
 of lakhiraj lands . . . The permanent land- 
 tax shall be made exclusively of the said 
 articles now recited." — Madras Regulation 
 XXV. § iv. 
 
 1817. "Besides the land-revenue, some 
 other duties were levied in India, which 
 were generally included under the denomi- 
 nation of Sayer." — MiU, H. of Br. India, v. 
 417. 
 
 1863. " The next head was ' Sayer,' an 
 obsolete Arabic word, which has the same 
 meaning as ' miscellaneous.' It has latterly 
 been composed of a variety of items con- 
 nected with the Land Revenue, of which 
 the Revenue derived from Forests has been 
 the most important. The progress of im- 
 provement has given a value to the Forests 
 which they never had before, and it has 
 been determined .... to constitute the 
 Revenue derived from them a separate 
 head in the Public Accounts. The other 
 Miscellaneous Items of Land Revenue which 
 appeared under ' Sayer,' have therefore 
 been added to Land Revenue, and what 
 remains has been denominated 'Forest 
 Revenue.' " — Sir G. Trevelyan, Financial 
 Statement, dd. 30th April. 
 
 Scarlet. See s.v. Suclat. 
 
 Scavenger, s. We have been rather 
 startled to find among tlie MS. records 
 of the India Office, in certain " Lists 
 
 of Persons in the Service of the Bight 
 Honhle. the English East India Com- 
 pany, in Eort St. George, and other 
 Places on the Coast of Choromandell," 
 beginning with Eeby. 170|, and in 
 the entries for that year, the fol- 
 lowing : 
 " FoH St. David. 
 " 5. Trevor Gaines, Land Customer and 
 Scavenger of Cuddalore, 5th Counc'. 
 
 „ " 6. Edward Ba/wgus, Translator of Coun- 
 try Letters, Sen. Mercht. 
 "7. John Butt, Scavenger and Corn- 
 
 meeter, Tevenapatam, Mercht." 
 Under 1714 we find again, at Fort 
 St. George : 
 
 "Joseph Smart, Rentall General and 
 Scavenger, 8th of Council." 
 
 and so on, in the entries of most years 
 down to 1761, when we have, for the 
 last time : 
 
 " Samuel Ardley, 7th of Council, Masuli- 
 
 Satam, Land-Customer, Military 
 torekeeper, Rentall General, and 
 Scavenger." 
 
 Some light is thrown upon this sur- 
 prising occurrence of such a term by a 
 reference to Cowel's Law Dictionary, 
 or The Interpreter (published originally 
 in 1607) new ed. of 1727, where we 
 read : 
 
 " cSrabage, Soavagium. It is otherwise 
 called Schevage, Shewage, and Scheauwing; 
 maybe deduced from the Saxon SeoAoiam 
 (Sceawiau?) Ostendere, and is a kind of 
 Toll or Custom exacted by Mayors, Sheriffs, 
 &o., of Merchant-strangers, for Wares 
 shewed or offered to Sale within their 
 Precincts, which is prohibited by the 
 Statute 19 H. 7, 8. In a Charter of Hewy 
 the Second to the City of Canterbury it is 
 written Scewinga, and (in Mon. Ang.2, per 
 fol. 890 b.) Sceawing ; and elsewhere I find 
 it in Latin Tributum Oatensormm. The 
 City of London still retains the Custom, 
 of which in An old printed Book of the 
 Customs of London, we read thus, Of which 
 Custom half en del appcrtaineth to the Sheriffs, 
 and the other halfen del to the Hostys in 
 whose Houses the Merchants been lodged : And 
 it is to wet that Scavage is the Shew by ca/use 
 that Merchanties (sic) shewn unto the Sheriffs 
 Merchandizes, of the which Customs ought to 
 be taken ere that ony thing thereof be sold, (Sic. 
 
 " §Clti>tnQtX, From the Belgiok Scavan, 
 to scrape. Two of every Parish within 
 London and the suburbs are yearly chosen 
 into this Office, who hire men called 
 Rakers, and carts, to cleanse the streets, 
 and carry away the Dirt and FUth thereof, 
 mentioned 14 Car. 2, cap. 2. The Germans 
 call him a Drecksimmi, from one Simon, a 
 noted Scavenger of Marpurg. 
 
 ***** 
 
 "tSrIiabalbnS!, The officer who collected 
 
SGAVENCrEB. 
 
 607 
 
 SGAVENaEB. 
 
 the Soavage-Money, which was sometimea 
 done with Extortion and great Oppression." 
 (Then quotes Hist, of Durham from 
 Wharton, Anglia Sacra, Pt . i. i). 75 ; " Anno 
 1311. Sohavaldos insurgentes in Episco- 
 patn (Riohardus episcopus) fortiter com- 
 posuit. Aliqui suspendebantur, aliqui 
 extra Bpisoopatum fugabantur.") 
 
 In Spelman also {Olossariwm ArcJi- 
 aiohgiewm, 1688) we find : — 
 
 "Scmagmm.'] Tributum quod a meroa- 
 toribuB exigere solent nundinarum domini, 
 ob licentiam proponendi ibidem venditioni 
 meroimonia, a Saxon (sceawian) id est, 
 Oatendere, inspicere, Angl. St htltlltfle and 
 shttosjc." Spelman has no Scavenger or 
 Scavager. 
 
 The scavage then was a tax upon 
 goods for sale •wMcli were liable to 
 duty, the word being as Skeat points 
 out a Law French (or Low Latin ?) 
 formation from shew. And the sca- 
 vager or scavenger was originally 
 the officer charged with the inspection 
 of the goods and collection of this tax. 
 Passages quoted below from the Liher 
 Albus of the City of London refer to 
 these officers, and Mr. Eiley in his 
 translation of that work (1861, p. 34) 
 notes that they were "Officers whose 
 duty it was originally to take custom 
 upon the Scavage, i.e., inspection of 
 the opening out, of imported goods. 
 At a later date part of their duty was 
 to see that the streets were kept clean; 
 and hence the modem word 'scaven- 
 ger,' whose office corresponds with 
 me rakyei' (raker) of former times." 
 
 We can hardly doubt then, that the 
 office of the Coromandel scavenger 
 of the last century, united as we find 
 it with that of "Eentall General," or 
 of " Land-Customer," and held by a 
 senior member of the Company's 
 Covenanted Service, must be imder- 
 stood in the older sense of Visitor or 
 Inspector of Goods subject to duties, 
 but (till we can find more light) we 
 should suppose rather duties of the 
 nature of bazar tax, such as at a later 
 date we find classed as sayer (q.v.) 
 than customs on imports from seaward. 
 
 It stUl remains an obscure matter 
 how the charge of the scavagers or 
 scavengers came to be transferred to 
 the oversight of streets and street- 
 cleaning. That this must have become 
 a predominant part of their duty at an 
 early period is shown by the Scavager' s 
 Oath which we quote below from the 
 Liher Aibus. In Skinner's Etymologicon, 
 1671, the definition is Collector sordium 
 
 abrasarum (erroneously connecting the 
 word with shaving or scraping), whilst 
 he adds : " nostri tScstbtngfrs vilissimo 
 omnium ministerio sordes et purga- 
 menta urbis auf erendi funguntur." In 
 Cotgrave's EngHsh-French Diet., ed. 
 byHowel, 1673, wehave: " <S«al)i«gcr. 
 Boueur, Gadouard " — - agreeing pre- 
 cisely with our modern use. Neither 
 of these shows any knowledge of the 
 less sordid office attaching to the name. 
 The same remark applies to Lye's 
 Junius, 1743. It is therefore remark- 
 able to find such a surviual of the 
 latter sense in the service of the 
 Company, and coming down so late as 
 1761. It must have begun with the 
 very earliest of the Company's es- 
 tablishments in India, for it is probable 
 that the denomination was even then 
 only a survival in England, due to the 
 Company's intimate connexion with 
 the City of London. Indeed we 
 learn from Mr. Norton, quoted below, 
 that the term scavage was still alive 
 within the City in 1829. 
 
 1268. "Waltertis Hervy et WiUelmus 
 de Dunolmo, Ballivi, ut Custodes . . . de 
 JjXKV.l. vj.s. & xd. de consuetudinibus om- 
 nemodarum mercandisarum venientium de 
 
 Sartibus transmarinis ad Civitatem prae- 
 ictam, de quibus consuetude debetur quae 
 vocatur Scavagium . . . ." — Mag. Bot. 59. 
 Hen. III., extracted in T. Madox, B. and 
 Ant. of the Exchequer, 1779, i. 779. 
 
 Prior to 1419. "Et debent ad dictum 
 Wardemotum per Aldermannum et probos 
 Wardae, necnon per juratores, eligi Con- 
 stabularii, Scavegeours, Aleconners, Be- 
 deUe, et alii Officiarii." — Liber Albus, p. 38. 
 
 ,, "Sekement db Scawageonrs. 
 Vous jurrez qe vous surverrez diligientie- 
 ment qe lez pavimentz danz vostre Garde 
 soient bien et droiturelement reparaillez et 
 nyent enhaussez a nosance dez veysyns ; et 
 qe lez chemyns, ruwes, et venelles soient 
 nettez dez fiens et de toutz manors dez 
 ordures,' pur honestee de la citee ; et qe 
 toutz les chymyneys, foumes, terrailles 
 soient de piere, et suffisantement defens- 
 ables encontre peril de few; et si vous 
 trovez rien a oontraire vous monstrez al 
 Alderman, issint qe I'Alderman ordeigne 
 pur amendement de celle. Et ces ne 
 lerrez— si Dieu vous eyde et lez Saintz."— 
 Id., p. 313. 
 
 1594. Letter from the Lprds of the 
 Council to the Lord Mayor and Aldermen, 
 requesting them to admit John de Cardenas 
 to the office of Collector of Scavage, the 
 reversion of which had . . . been granted 
 to him. Index to the Semembrancia of the 
 C. of London (1878) p. 284. 
 
 1607. Letter from the Lord Mayor to 
 the Lord Treasurer . . . enclosing a Petition 
 from the Ward of Aldersgate, complaining 
 
SCBIVAN. 
 
 608 
 
 SCYMITAB. 
 
 that ■William Court, an inhabitant of that 
 Ward for 8 or 10 years past, refused to un- 
 dergo the office of Scavenger in the Parish, 
 claiming exemption .... being privileged 
 as Clerk to Sir William Spencer, Knight, 
 one of the Auditors of the Court of 
 JExchequer, and praying that Mr. Court, 
 although privileged, should be directed to 
 find a substitute or deputy and pay him. — 
 Id. 288. 
 
 1623. Letter . . . reciting that the City by 
 ancient Charters held . . . "the office of 
 Package and Soavage of Strangers' goods, 
 and merchandise carried by them hy land 
 or water, out of the City and Liberties to 
 foreign parts, whereby the Customs and 
 Duties due to H.M. had been more duly 
 paid, and a stricter oversight taken of such 
 commodities so exported." — Bemembrwncia, 
 p. 321. / 
 
 1632. Order in Council, reciting that a 
 Petition had been presented to the Board 
 from divers Merchants born in London, the 
 sons of Strangers, complaining that the 
 Packer of London required of them as much 
 fees for Package, Balliage, Shewage, &c., 
 as of Strangers not English-born . ■ . " — 
 MemmibroMcia, 322. 
 
 1829. "The oversight of customable 
 goods. This office, termed in Latin super- 
 visus, is translated in another charter by 
 the words search and surveying, and in 
 the 2nd Charter of Charles I. it is 
 termed the soavage, which appears to have 
 been its most ancient and common name, 
 and that which is retained to the present 
 day. . . . The real nature of this duty is 
 not a toll for showing, but a toll paid for the 
 oversight of showing; and under that name 
 {supervisus apertionis) it was claimed in an 
 action of debt in the reign of Charles II. 
 . . . The duty perfonned was seeing and 
 knowing the merchandize on which the 
 King's import customs were paid, in order 
 that no concealment, or fraudulent prac- 
 tices . . . should deprive the King of his 
 just dues. . . . (The duty) was well knovni 
 under the name of scavage, in the time of 
 Henry III., and it seems at that time to 
 have been a franchise of the commonalty." 
 — G. Morton, Commentaries on the History, 
 &c., of the City of London, 3rd ed. (1869), 
 pp. 380-381. 
 
 Besides the books quoted see S. Wedg- 
 loood's Etym. JDicty., and Skeat's do. ; which 
 have furnished useful light, and some 
 references. 
 
 Scrivan, s. An. old word for a 
 clerk or writer, from Port, escrivao. 
 
 1673. "In some Places they write on 
 Cocoe-Leafes dried, and then use an Iron 
 Style, or else on Paper, when they use a Pen 
 made with a Keed, for which they have a 
 Brass Case, which holds them and the Ink 
 too, always stuck at the Girdles of their 
 Scrivans." — Fryer, 191. 
 
 1683. "Mr. Watson in the Taffaty 
 warehouse, without any provocation called 
 me PittyfuU Prodigall Scrivan, and told 
 me my Hatt stood too high upon my head 
 
 . . . " — Letter of S. Langley, in Hedges, 
 under Sept. 5. 
 
 Scymitar, s. This is an English 
 word for an Asiatic sabre. The 
 common Indian word is talwdr (see 
 Tulwaur). We get it through French 
 cimiterre, Ital. scimeterra, and accord- 
 ing to Marcel Devic originally from 
 Pers. shamsMr [chimchlr as he writes ■ 
 it). This would be still very obscure 
 unless we consider the constant clerical 
 confusion in the Middle Ages be- 
 tween c and t, which has led to 
 several metamorphoses of words; of 
 which a notable example is Fr. car- 
 quois from Pers. tirkash. Scimecirra 
 representing shimsMr might easily 
 thus become scimetirra. But we cannot 
 prove this to have been the real 
 origin. See also in Suppt. 
 
 1595. 
 "... By this scimitar,— 
 
 That slew the Sophy, and a Persian prince 
 ■ That won three fields of Sultan Solimau 
 . , ."* Merchant of Venice, ii 1. 
 
 1610. "... Anon the Patron starting 
 up, as if of a sodaine restored to life ; like 
 a mad man skips into the boate, and draw- 
 ing a Turkish Cymiter, beg^nneth to lay 
 about him (thinking that his vessell had 
 been surprised by Pirats,) when they all 
 leapt into the sea ; and diuing vnder water 
 like so many Diue-dappers, ascended with- 
 out the reach of his furie." — Sandys, Bela- 
 tion, &c., 1615, p. 28. 
 
 1614. " Some days ago I visited the 
 house of a goldsmith to see a scimitar 
 (scimitarra) that Nasuhbashi the first vizir, 
 whom I have mentioned above, had ordered 
 as a present to the Grand Signor. Scabbard 
 and hilt were all of gold ; and all covered 
 with diamonds, so that little or nothing 
 of the gold was to be seen." — P. della YaUe, 
 i. 43. 
 
 c. 1630. ' ' They seldome go without their 
 swords (shamsheers they call them) form'd 
 like a crescent, of pure metall, broad, and 
 sharper than any rasor ; nor do they value 
 them, unlesse at one blow they can cut in 
 two an Asinego. . . ." — Sir T. Herbert, ed. 
 1638, p. 228. 
 
 1675. " I kept my hand on the Cook of 
 my Carabine ; and my Comrade followed a 
 foote pace, as well armed; and our Jani- 
 zary better than either of us both : but our 
 Armenian had only a Scimeter."— (Sir) 
 George Wheler, Journey into Greece, Lon- 
 don, 1682, p. 252. 
 
 1758. " The Captain of the troop . . . 
 made a cut at his head with a scymetar 
 which Mr. Lally parried with his stick, 
 and a Coffree servant who attended him 
 
 * In a Greek translation of Shakspere. published 
 some years ago at Constantinople, mis Urn i» 
 omitted ! 
 
SJiACUNNY. 
 
 609 
 
 SEBUNBY. 
 
 shot the Tanjerine dead with a pistol." — 
 OriM, ii. 328. 
 
 Seacunny, s. This is, in the 
 phraseology of the Anglo-Indian 
 marine, a steersman or quartermaster. 
 The word is the Pers. sulckdnl, from 
 Arab, suhlcdn, ' a helm.' 
 
 c. 1580. "Aos MooadSes, Socoes, e 
 Yogas." — Primor e Honra, &c., f. 68 v. 
 . ("To the Moouddums, Seactinnies, and 
 oarsmen.") 
 
 0.1590. " Sukkangir, or helmsman. He 
 steers the ship according to the orders of the 
 Mv!allim.'''—Aln, i. 280. 
 
 1805. "I proposed concealing myself 
 with 5 men among the bales of cloth, tiU it 
 should be night, when the Trenohmen 
 being necessarily divided into two watches 
 might be easily overpowered. This was 
 agreed to . . . till daybreak, when unfor- 
 nately descrying the masts of a vessel on 
 ■our weather beam, which was immediately 
 supposed to be our -old friend, the senti- 
 ments of every person underwent a most 
 unfortunate alteration, and the Nakhoda, 
 and the Soucan, as well as the Supercargo, 
 irformed me that they would not tell a lie 
 for all the world, even to save their lives ; 
 and in short, that they would neither be 
 airt nor paiH in the business." — Letter of 
 Leyden, dd. Oct. 4-7, in Morton's lAfe. 
 
 1810. "The gunners and quartermasters 
 , , . are Indian Portuguese ; they are called 
 Secunnis." — Maria Graham, 85. 
 
 Sebundy, s. Hind, from Pers. sih- 
 landi {sih = 'Three'). The rationale of 
 the word is obscure to us. It is applied 
 to irregular native soldiery, a sort of 
 nulitia,orimperfectlydisoiplinedtroops 
 iorrevenueorpoliceduties, &c. Certain 
 local infantry regiments were formerly 
 officially termed Sebundy. The last 
 official appearance of the title that we 
 can find is in application to " The 
 Sebundy Corps of Sappers and Miners " 
 employed at DarjeeUng. This is in 
 the E. I. Eegister down to July, 1869, 
 after which the title does not appear 
 in any official list. Of this corps, if 
 we are not mistaken, the present 
 Field Marshal Lord Napier of Mag- 
 dala was in charge, as Lieut. Eobert 
 Napier, about 1840.* 
 
 _ * An application to Lord Napier, for corrobora- 
 tion of this reminiscence of many years back, drew 
 from him the following interesting note : — 
 
 "Captain Gilmore of the (Bengal) Engineers 
 was appointed to open the settlement of Daijee- 
 ling, and to raise two companies of Sebundy 
 Sappers, in order to provide the necessary labour. 
 
 "He commenced the work, obtained some 
 (Native) officers and N. C. officers from the old 
 Bengal Sappers, and enlisted about half of each 
 company. 
 
 "ihe first season found the little colony quite 
 
 c. 1778. "At Dacca I made acquaintance 
 with my venerable friend John Cowe. He 
 had served in the Navy so far back as the 
 memorable siege of Havannah, was reduced 
 when a lieutenant, at the end of the Ame- 
 rican War, went out in the Comjianj^'a 
 military service, and here I found him in 
 command of a regiment of Sebundees, or 
 native militia. " — Hon. R. lAndsay, in L. of 
 the Lindsays, iii. 161. 
 
 1785. " The Board were pleased to direct 
 that in order to supply the place of the 
 Sebundy corps, four regiments of Sepoys 
 be employed in securing the collection of 
 the revenues." — In Seton-Karr, i. 92. 
 
 „ "One considerable charge upon 
 
 unprepared for the early commencement of the 
 Kains. AU the Coolies, who did not die, ded, and 
 some of the Sappei-s deserted. Gilmore got sick ; 
 and in 1838 I was suddenly ordered from the ex- 
 treme border of Bengal — Xyacollee — to relieve 
 him for one month. I arrived somehow, with a 
 pair of pitarahs as my sole possession. 
 
 "Just then, our relations with Nepaul became 
 strained, and it was tliought desirable to complete 
 the Sebundy Sappers with men from the Border 
 Hills imconnected with Nepaul— Garrows and 
 similar tribes. Through the Political Officer the 
 necessary number of men were enlisted and sent 
 to me. 
 
 "When they arrived I found, instead of the 
 ' fair recmits ' announced, a number of most 
 unfit men ; some of them more or less crippled, 
 or with defective sight. It seemed probable that, 
 by the process known to us in India as uddlee 
 buddlee,the original recruits had managed to insert 
 substitutes during the journey ! I was much em- 
 barrassed as to what I should do with them ; but 
 night was coming on, so I encamped them on the 
 newly-opened road, the only clear space amid the 
 dense jungle on either side. . To complete my 
 difliculty it began to rain, and I pitied my poor 
 recruits ! During the night there was a storm — 
 and in the morning, to my intense relief, they had 
 all disappeared ! 
 
 " In the expressive words of my sergeant, there 
 was not a * visage ' of the men left. 
 
 "The Sebundies were a local corps, designed to 
 furnish a body of labourers fit for mountain-work. 
 They were armed, and expected to fight if neces- 
 sary. Their pay was 6 rs. a month, instead of the 
 Sepoy's 7J. The pensions of the Native officers 
 were smaller than in the regular army, which was 
 a ground of complaint with the Bengal Sappers, 
 who never expected in accepting the new service 
 that they would have lower pensions than those 
 they enlisted for. 
 
 "I eventually completed the corps with Ne- 
 paulese, and, I think, left them in a satisfactory 
 condition. 
 
 "I was for a long time their only sergeant- 
 major. I supplied the Native oflftcers and N. C, 
 officers from India with a good pea-jacket each, 
 out of my private means, and with a little gold- 
 lace made them smart and happy. 
 
 " When I visited Darjeeling again in 1872, I 
 found the remnant of my good Sapper officers 
 living as pensioners, and waiting to give me an 
 affectionate welcome. 
 
 ***** 
 
 " My month's acting appointment was turned 
 into f(mr years. 1 walked 30 miles to get to the 
 place, lived much in hovels or temporary huts 
 thrown up by my Hill-men, and derived more 
 benefit from the climate than from my previous 
 visit to England. I think I owe much practical 
 teaching to the Hill-men, the Hills, and the Cli- 
 mate. I learnt the worst the elements could do 
 to me — ^very nearly— excepting earthquakes ! And 
 I think I was thus prepared for any hard work." 
 
SEHDV. 
 
 610 
 
 SEES. 
 
 the Nabob's country was for extraordinary 
 sibbendies, sepoys and horsemen, who 
 appear to us to be a very unnecessary in- 
 cumbrance upon the revenue." — Ajjpend. 
 to Speech on Nah. of Arcot's Debts, in Burke's 
 Works, iv. 18, ed. 1852. 
 
 1796. "The Collector at Midnapoor 
 having reported the Sebundy Corps at- 
 tached to that CoUeotorship, Sufficiently 
 Trained in their Exercise; the Regular 
 Sepoys who have been Employed on that 
 Duty are to Jje withdrawn." — G. 0. 23d 
 Feb., in Swppt. to Code of Bengal Mily. 
 Regulations, 1799, p. 145. 
 
 1803. " The employment of these people 
 therefore ... as sebundy is advantageous 
 ... it lessens the number of idle and dis- 
 contented at the time of general invasion 
 and confusion." — WeUington Desp. (ed. 
 1837), ii. 170. 
 
 1812. "Sebundy, or provincial corps of 
 native troops." — Fifth Report, 38. 
 
 1861. "Sliding down Mount Tendong, 
 the summit of which, with snow lying 
 there, we crossed, the Sebundy Sappers 
 were employed cutting a passage for the 
 mules ; this delayed our march exceedingly. " 
 — Report of Gapt. Impey., R.E., in Gawler'a 
 Sikhim, p. 95. 
 
 Seedy, s. Hind, mdi; Arab. 
 saiyid, ' lord ' (whence the Cid of 
 Spanish romantic history), eaiyidt, 
 ' my lord ; ' and Mahr. siddhi. 
 Properly an honorific name giyen in 
 "Western India to African Mahom- 
 medans, of whom many held high 
 positions in the service of the kings of 
 the Decoan. Of these at least one 
 ■ family has survived in princely posi- 
 tion to our own day, viz., the Nawab 
 of Jangira, near Bombay (see Jun- 
 geera). The young heir to this prin- 
 cipality, Siddhi Ahmad, after a mino- 
 rity of some years, was installed in 
 the government in Oct., 18S3. 
 
 But the popular application of the 
 word in the ports and on the shipping 
 of Western India is to negroes in 
 general. 
 
 c. 1563. "And among these was an 
 Abyssinian [Abexim) called Cide Meriam, 
 a man reckoned a great cavalier, and who 
 entertained 600 horse at his own charges, 
 and who greatly coveted the city of Daman 
 to quarter himself in, or at the least the 
 ' whole of its pergunnas( parganas) to de- 
 vour."— Cowto, vri. X. 8. 
 
 1673. "An Hobsy or African Coflery 
 (they bein^ preferred here to chief employ- 
 ments, which they enter on by the name of 
 Siddies."— JVycr, 147. 
 
 ,, "He being from BiHobsy Caphir 
 .made a free Denizen . . . (who only in 
 this Nation arrive to great Preferment, 
 being the Trizled Woolly-pated Blacks) 
 
 under the known Style of Syddies . . ." — 
 Ibid. 168, 
 
 1679. " The protection which the Siddees 
 had given to Gingerah against the repeated 
 attacks of Sevagi, as well as their frequent 
 annoyance of their country, had been so 
 much facilitated by their resort to Bombay, 
 that Sevagi at length determined to compel 
 the English Government to a stricter neu- 
 trality, by reprisals on their own port." — 
 Orme, Fragments, 78. 
 
 1750-60. "These (islands) were formerly 
 in the hands of Angria and the Siddies or 
 Moors." — Grose, i. 58. 
 
 1759. "The Indian seas having been 
 infested to an intolerable decree by pirates, 
 the Mogul appointed the Siddee, who was 
 chief of a colony of Coffrees, to be his 
 Admiral. It was a colony which, having 
 been settled at Dundee-Ilajapore, carried 
 on a considerable trade there, and had 
 likewise many vessels of force." — Cam- 
 bridge's Account of the War, &c., p. 216. 
 
 1800. " I asked him what he meant by 
 a Siddee. He said a hubshee. This is the 
 name by which the Abyssinians are dis- 
 tinguished in India." — T. Mwnro, in Life, 
 i. 287. 
 
 1814. "Among the attendants of the 
 Cambay Nabob . . . are several Abyssinian 
 and Caffree slaves, called by way of cour- 
 tesy Seddees or Master." — Foi-bes,Or. Mem,, 
 iii. 167. 
 
 1832. " I spoke of a Sindhee " {Siddhee) 
 "or Sabshee, which is the name for an 
 Abyssinian in this country lingo." — Mem, 
 of Col. Mountain, 121. 
 
 Seemul, Simmul, &c. (sometimes 
 we have seen eveil Symbol, and 
 Cymbal), s. Hind, semal and sem- 
 bhal. The (so-called) cotton-tree, 
 Bumhax Malabaricum, D. 0. (N. 0. 
 Malvaceae), which occurs sporadically 
 from Malabar to Sylhet, and from 
 Burma to the Indus and beyond. It 
 is often cultivated. " About March it 
 is a striking object with its immense 
 buttressed trunks, and its large showy 
 red flowers, 6 inches in breadth, clus- 
 tered on the leafless branches. The 
 flower-buds are used as a potherb and 
 thegumas amedicine" {Punjab Plants). 
 We remember to have seen a giant of 
 this species near Kishnagarh, the but- 
 tresses of which formed chambers, 12 
 or 13 feet long and 7 or 8 wide. The 
 sUky cotton is only used :^or stuffing 
 pillows and the Uke. The wood, 
 though wretched in quality for any 
 ordinary purpose, lasts under water, 
 and is commonly the material for the 
 curbs on which weUs are built and 
 sunk in Upper India. 
 
 Seer, s. Hind, ser; Skt setaJc. One 
 
SEER. 
 
 611 
 
 SEEB-FISR. 
 
 of tke most generally spread Indian 
 denominations of -weight, though., like 
 all Indian measures, varying -widely 
 in different parts of the country. And 
 besides the variations of local ser and 
 ser -we often find in the same locality 
 a,pahM and a kachchhd ser (see Pucka 
 and Cutcha) ; a state of things, ho-w- 
 ever, -which is human, and not Indian 
 only. See remarks under Pucka. 
 
 The ser is generally (at least in 
 Upper India) equivalent to 80 tolas or 
 rupe6--weights ; but even this is far 
 from universally true. The heaviest 
 Ber in the Useful Tables (see Thomas's 
 ed, of Prinsep) is that called "Cool- 
 pahar," equivalent to 123 tolas, and 
 ■weighing 3 lbs. 1 oz. 6^ dr. avoird. ; the 
 lightest is the ser of Malabar and the 
 S. Mahratta country, -which is little 
 iaore than 8 oz. 
 
 Eegulation VII. of the Go-vt. of 
 India of 1833 is entitled "A Eeg. 
 for altering the -weight of the ne-w 
 Purmckabad Eujiee (see Bupee) and 
 for assimilating it to the legal cur- 
 rency of the Madras and Bombay 
 Presidencies ; for adjusting the -weight 
 of the Company's sicca Eupee, and for 
 fixing a standard unit of weight for 
 Jndia." This is the nearest thing to 
 the establishment of standard -weights 
 that existed up to 1870. The preamble 
 says : ' ' Itisf urther convenient to intro- 
 duce the -weight of the Furruckabad 
 Rupee as the unit of a general system 
 of -weights for Government traosactions 
 throughout India." And Section IV. 
 contains the foUo-wing : 
 
 " The Tola or sifca -weight to be equal to 
 180 grains troy, and the other denominations 
 or weights to be derived from this unit, 
 according to the'foUowing scale : — 
 
 8 Rutties = 1 Masha = 15 troy grains. 
 .12 Mashas = 1 Tola = 180 ditto. 
 80 Tolas (or sicca weight) = 1 Seer = 
 
 2| lbs. troy. 
 40 Seers = IMun or Bazar Maund = 
 100 lbs. troy." 
 
 Section VI. of the same Eegulation 
 says : — 
 
 " The system of -weights and measures (?) 
 described in Section IV. is to be adopted 
 at the mints and assay offices of Calcutta 
 and Saugor respectively in the adjust- 
 ment and verification of all weights for 
 government or public purposes sent thither 
 for examination." 
 
 But this does not go far in establish- 
 ing a standard unit of -weight for 
 India ; though the -weights detailed in 
 § iv. Isecame established for govern- 
 
 ment purposes in the Bengal Presi- 
 dency. The seer of this Eegulation 
 -was thus 14,400 grains troy — 2^ lbs. 
 troy, 2,057 lbs. avoirdupois. 
 
 In 1870, in the Government of Lord 
 Mayo, a strong movement -was made 
 by able and influential men to intro- 
 duce the metrical system, and an Act 
 -was passed called " The Indian Weiyhts 
 and Measures Act " (Act XI. of 1870) 
 to pave the -way for this. The pro- 
 amble declares it expedient to provide 
 for. the ultimate adoption of an uniform 
 system of -weights and measures 
 throughout British India, and the Act 
 prescribes certain standards, -with 
 po-wers to the Local Governments to 
 declare the adoption of these. Section 
 II. runs : 
 
 "Standards. — The primary standard of 
 weight shall be called aer, and shall be a 
 weight of metal in the possession of the 
 Government of India, which weight, when 
 weighed in a vacuum, is equal to the weight 
 knovm in France as the kilogramme des 
 Archives." 
 
 Again, Act XXXI. of 1872, called 
 " The Indian Weights and Measures of 
 Capacity Act," repeats in substance 
 the same preamble and prescription of 
 standard -weight. It is not clear to us 
 what the separate object of this second 
 Act -was. But -with the death of Lord 
 Mayo the -whole scheme fell to the 
 ground. 
 
 The ser of these Acts -would be = 2-2 
 lbs. avoirdupois, or 0-143 of a pound 
 greater than the 80 tola ser. 
 
 1554. " Porto Gfrande de. Bemgala.—' The 
 maund (moo) -with which they weigh all 
 merchandize is of 40 ceres, each oer 18| 
 ounces; the said maund weighs 46i ar- 
 ratels." — A. Nunes, 37. 
 
 1648. " One Ceer weighs 18 peysen . . . 
 and makes f pound troy weight."— Fan. 
 Tioist, 62. 
 
 1748. "Enfin on verse sur le tout un 
 serre de Vh.ui\e,."— Lett. Edif. xiv. 220. 
 
 Seer-fish, s. A name applied to 
 several varieties of fish, species of tho 
 genus Cyhium. When of the right 
 size, neither too small nor too big, 
 these are reckoned among the most 
 delicate of Indian sea-fish. Some 
 kinds salt -well, and are also good for 
 preparing as Tamarind-fish (q.v.). 
 
 The name is sometimes said to be a 
 corruption of smh (qu. Pers. ' black ? ') 
 but the quotations sho-w that it is a 
 corruption of Port, serra. That name 
 ■would appear to belong properly to 
 B E 2 
 
8EERPAW. 
 
 612 
 
 SEPOY, SEAPOY. 
 
 the ■well-known saw-flsli {Pristis) — see 
 Bluteau, quoted below; but probably 
 it may bave been applied to tbe fish, 
 now in question, because of tbe ser- 
 rated appearance of tbe rows of finlets, 
 behind the second dorsal and anal fins, 
 which are characteristic of the genus 
 (see Day's Fishes of India, pp. 254- 
 256, and plates Iv., Ivi.). 
 
 1554. "E aos Marinheiros hiiin peize 
 cerra por mSs, a oada hum." — A. Nunez, 
 I/ivro dos Pesos, 43. 
 
 „ "To Lopo Vaaz, Mestre of the 
 firearms (espingardes), his pay and pro- 
 visions. . . . And for his three workmen, 
 at the rate of 2 measures of rice each 
 daily, and half a seer fish {peixe serra) each 
 monthly, and a maund of firewood each 
 monthly."— 5. Botelho, Tonibo, 235. 
 
 1598. "There is a fish called Piexe 
 Serra, which is out in round pieces, as we 
 cut Salmon and salt it. It is very good." 
 — Zdnschoien, 88. 
 
 1720. " Peyxe Serka is ordinarily pro- 
 duced in thfe Western Ocean, and is so 
 called" etc. (describing the Saw-fish) . . . 
 "But in the Sea of the Islands of Qui- 
 rimba {i.e., off Mozambique) there is a 
 different peyxe serra resembling a large 
 corvina,* but much better, and which it is 
 the custom to pickle. When cured it seems 
 just like ham." — Bluteau, Vocdb., vii. 606- 
 607. 
 
 1727. " They have great Plenty of Seer- 
 fish, which is as Savoury as any Salmon or 
 Trout in Europe."— ^1. ffam. i. 379. 
 
 1860. "Of those in ordinary use for the 
 table the finest by far is the Selr-fish,+ a 
 species of Scomber, which is called Tora- 
 malu by the natives. It is in size and 
 form very similar to the salmon, to which 
 the flesh of the female fish, notwithstand- 
 ing its white colour, bears a very close 
 resemblance, both in firmness and flavour." 
 — Tennent, Ceylon, i. 205. 
 
 Seerpaw, s. Pers. through Hind. 
 sar-o-pa — ' cap-a-pie.' A complete 
 suit, presented as a Khilat or dress of 
 honour, by tbe sovereign or bis repre- 
 sentative (see Killut). 
 
 c. 1666. ' ' He .... commanded, there 
 should be given to each of them an embroi- 
 der'd Vest, a Turba,nt, and a Girdle of Silk 
 Embroidery, which is that which they call 
 Ser-apah, that is, an Habit from head to 
 ioot."—Bemier, E. T., 37. 
 
 1673. " Sir George Oxendine .... had 
 a Collat (see Killut) or Serpaw, a Kobe of 
 Honour from Head to Eoot, offered him 
 from the Great MogaV— Fryer, 87. 
 
 1715. "We were met by Padre Stephanus, 
 
 * Corvina is applied by Cuvier, Cantor and 
 others to fish of the genus Sciaena of more recent 
 ichthyologists. 
 
 t **Cybvum {Scomber, Linn.) j«(ta(«m."— Ten- 
 ■nent. 
 
 bringing two Seerpaws." — In Wheeler, ii. 
 245. 
 
 1727. "As soon as he came, the King 
 embraced him, and ordered a serpaw or a 
 royal Suit to be put upon hun." — A. Ham. 
 1. 171. 
 
 1735. ' ' The last Nabob (Sadatulla) would 
 very seldom suffer any but himself to send 
 a Seerpaw ; whereas in February last Sunta 
 Sahib, Subder Ali Sahib, Jehare Khan and 
 Imaum Sahib, had all of them taken upon 
 them to send distinct Seerpaws to the Pre- 
 sident."— In Wheeler, iii. 140. 
 
 1759. "Another deputation carried six 
 costly Seerpaws ; these are garments which 
 are presented sometimes by superiors in 
 token of protection, and sometimes by in- 
 feriors in token of homage." — Orme, i. 159. 
 
 Seetulputty, s. A fine kind of mat 
 made especially in Eastern Bengal, 
 and used often to sleep on in the hot 
 weather. H. sitalpatti, ' cold-sbp.' 
 Williamson's spelling and derivation 
 (from an Arab, word impossibly used, 
 see Sikligur) are quite erroneous. 
 
 1810. " A very beautiful species of mat 
 is made .... especially in the south- 
 eastern districts .... from a kind pf 
 reedy grass .... These are pecuharly 
 slippery, whence they are designated 
 ' seekul-putty ' (i.e. polished sheets) .... 
 The principal uses of the ' seeJcui-putty ' are, 
 to be laid under the lower sheet of a bed, 
 thereby to keep the body cool." — WUliarrf 
 son, V. M., ii. 41. 
 
 1879. 
 
 In Fallon's JHcty. we find the followmg 
 Hindi riddle : — 
 " Chlni kd piyald tut a, Tem jortd ndhin ; 
 
 Malljl ka bag laga, hn torta nahln; 
 
 Sital'pdtl hichhi, ko% sofa nahin ; 
 
 Baj-iansl mud, Icol rota nahln." 
 
 Which might be thus rendered : 
 
 " A china bowl that, broken, none can 
 join; 
 A flowery field, whose blossoms none 
 
 purloin ; 
 A royal scion slain, and none shall weep ; 
 A sitalpatti spread where none shall 
 
 The answer is an Egg ; the Starry Sky ; 
 a Snake (Bdj-bansl, 'royal scion,' is a placa- 
 tory name for a snake) ; and the Sea. 
 
 Semball, s. Malay-Javan. Sdmhil, 
 sambal. A spiced condiment, the 
 curry of the Archipelago. 
 
 1817. "The most common seasoning 
 employed to give a relish to their insipid 
 food is the Imnbock {i.e. red-pepper) ; tritu- 
 rated with salt it is called sambel." — Baffles, 
 Java, i. 98. 
 
 Sepoy, Seapoy, s. In Anglo-Indian 
 use a native soldier, disciplined and 
 dressed in tbe European style. The 
 
SEPOT, SEAPOT. 
 
 613 
 
 SEPOY, SEAPOY. 
 
 ■word is Pers. sipSM, from sipdh, 
 ' soldiery, an army ; ' ■which. J. Oppert 
 traces to old Pers. apada, ' a soldier ' 
 (£e Peuple et la Langue des Medes, 
 1879, p. 24). But Shah is a horseman 
 in Armenian ; • and sound etymologists 
 connect sipah with a&p, ' a horse.' 
 
 The word sepoy occurs in S. India 
 hefore we had troops in Bengal ; and 
 it was probably adopted from Portu- 
 guese use. We have found no English 
 example in priut older than 1750, but 
 probably an older one exists. The 
 India Ofl&ce record of 1747 from Fort 
 St. David's is the oldest notice we have 
 found in extant MS. 
 
 The original word sipahl occurs 
 frequently in the poems of Amir 
 Khusru (c. A.D. 1300), beariug always 
 probably the sense of a ' horse-soldier,' 
 for all the important part of an army 
 then consisted of horsemen. See spalii 
 below. 
 
 c. 1300. "Pride had inflated his brain 
 with wind, which extinguished the light of 
 his intellect, and a few sipahis from Hindu- 
 stan, without any religion, had supported 
 thecredit of his authority." — Amir Khusru, 
 in Elliot, iii. 536. 
 
 1737. " EUe com tota a forga desponivel, 
 que eram 1156 soldados pagos em que entra- 
 ram 281 chegados na nao Merogs, e 780 
 s^aes on lascarins, reouperon o territo- 
 no." — Bosqu^o das Possessoes Poj'tuguezas tio 
 Oriente, iSsc, por Joaquim Pedro Celestino 
 Soares, Lisboa, 1851, p. 58. 
 
 1746. "The Enemy, by the best Intel- 
 ligence that could be got, and best Judg- 
 ment that could be formed, had or would 
 have on Shore next Morning, upwards of 
 30OO Europeans, with at least 500 Coffrys, 
 and a number of Cephoys and Peons." — 
 Ext, of Dia/ry, &c., in App. to A Letter to a 
 Propr. of the E. I. Co., London, 1750, p. 94. 
 
 1747. "At a Council of War held at Fort 
 St. David the 25th December, 1747. 
 
 Present :— 
 Charles Ployer, Esq., Governor. 
 George Gibson John HoUond 
 John Crompton John Rodolph de Gingens 
 William Brown John TJsgate 
 Robert Sanderson. 
 * ^^t m 
 
 "It is further ordered that Captn. Cromp- 
 ton keep the Detachment under his Com- 
 mand at Cuddalore, in a readiness to march 
 to the Choultry over against the Port as 
 soon as the Signal shall be made from the 
 Place, and then upon his firing two Muskets, 
 Boats shall be sent to bring them here, and 
 to leave a Serjeant at Cuddalore Who shall 
 conduct his Seapoys to the Garden Guard, 
 and the Serjeant shall have a Word by 
 Which He shall be received at the Garden.^' 
 "-^riginal MS. Proceedings (in the India 
 
 , they quitted their entrench- 
 
 1752. 
 
 ments on the first day of March, 1752, and 
 advanced in order of battle, taking posses- 
 sion of a rising ground on the right, on 
 which they placed 50 Europeans ; the front 
 consisted of 1500 Sipoys, and one hundred 
 and twenty or thirty 'Evencti."— Complete 
 Hist, of the War in India, 1761, pp. 9-10. 
 
 1758. A Tabular Statement (Mappa) of 
 the Indian troops, 20th Jan. of this year, 
 shows " Corpo de Sipaes " with 1162 
 " Sipaes promptos." — Bosqug'o, as above. 
 
 „ "A stout body of near 1000 
 Sepoys has been raised within these few 
 days." — In Long, 134. 
 
 1763. "The Indian natives and Moors, 
 who are trained in the European manner, 
 are called Sepoys." — Orme, i. 80. 
 
 1770. "England has at present in India 
 an establishment to the amount of 9800 
 European troops, and 54,000 sipahis well 
 armed and disciplined." — Baynal (tr. 1777), 
 i. 459. 
 
 1774. " Sipai sono li soldati Indiani."— 
 Delia Tomba, 297. 
 
 1778. " La porta del Ponente della cittk 
 si custodiva dalli sipais soldati Indiani ra- 
 dunati da tutte le tribti, e religioni." — Fra 
 Paolino, Viaggio, 4. 
 
 1780. " Next morning the sepoy came to 
 see me ... I told him that I owed him my 
 life .... He then told me that he was not 
 very rich himself, as his pay was only a 
 pagoda and a half a month — and at the 
 same time drew out his purse and offered 
 me a rupee. This generous behavour, so 
 different to what I had hitherto experienced, 
 drew tears from my eyes, and 1 thanked 
 him for his generosity, but I would not take 
 his money." — Hon. J. JAndsay's Imprison- 
 ment, Lives of Lindsays, iii. 274. 
 
 1782. " As to Europeans who run from 
 their national colours, and enter into the 
 service of the country powers, I have heard 
 one of the best officers the Company ever 
 had .... say that he considered them no 
 otherwise than as so many Seapoys ; for 
 acting under blacks they became mere 
 blacks in spirit." — Price, Some Observations, 
 95-96. 
 
 1789. 
 "There was not a captain, nor scarce a 
 seapoy. 
 
 But a Prince would depose, or a Bramm 
 destroy." 
 
 Letter of Simpkin the Second, &c., 8. 
 
 1803. " Our troops behaved admirably; 
 the sepoys astonished me."— Wellington, ii. 
 384. 
 
 1827. "He was betrothed to the daughter 
 of a Sipahee, who served in the mud-fort 
 which they saw at a distance rising above 
 the jungle."— Sir W. Scott, The Surgeon's 
 Daughter, ch. xiii. 
 
 1836. "The native army of the E. I. 
 Company . . . Their formation took place 
 in 1757. They are usually called sepoys, 
 and are light and short."— In B. Phillips, A 
 Million of Facts, 718. 
 
 1881. " As early as A.D. 1592 the chief of 
 
SERAI, SEBYK 
 
 614 
 
 SEBAI, SEBYE. 
 
 Sind had 200 natives dressed and armed 
 like Europeans : 'these were the first 
 ' Sepoys.' " — Burton's Camoens, A Commen- 
 tary, ii. 445, 
 
 The Prench write cipai/e or cipai : 
 
 1759. " De quinze mille Cipayes dont 
 I'arm^e est oensfe compos^e, j'en compte 
 k peu prfes huit oens sur la route de Pondi- 
 ohery, oharg^ de sucre et de poivre et autres 
 raarchandises, quant aux Coulis, ils sont 
 tons employes pour le m§me objet." — Letter 
 of Lolly to the Governor of Pondicherry in 
 Oamtridge's Account, p, 150. 
 
 c. 1835-38. 
 " II ne oraint ni Xriss ni zagaies, 
 
 II regarde rhomme sans fuir, 
 
 Et rit des balles des clpayes 
 
 Qui rebondissent sur son ouir." 
 
 Th. Oawtier, L' Hippopotame. 
 
 Since the conquest of Algeria the 
 same word is common in France under 
 another form, viz., spSM. But the 
 Spdh'i is a totally different heing from 
 the sepoy, and is in fact an irregular 
 ■horseman. With the Turks, from whom 
 the word is taken, the spdhl was always 
 a horseman. 
 
 1554. "Aderant magnis muneribus prae- 
 positi multi, aderant praetoriani equites 
 omnes Sphai, Garipigi, Ulufagi, Giani- 
 zarorum magnus numerus, sed nullus in 
 tanto conventu nobilis nisi ex suis virtu- 
 tibus et foitibus faotis." — Busbeg, Epiatolote, 
 
 1672. "Mille ou quinze cents spalliB, 
 
 tous bien ^quipp& et bien months 
 
 terminoient toute ceste longue, magnifique, 
 et pompeuse cavalcade." — Journal d'Ant. 
 GaUcmd, i. 142. 
 
 1675. " The other ofBoers are the sarda/r, 
 who commands the Janizaries . . , the 
 Spahi Aga, who commands the Spahies or 
 Turkish H.oise."~Wheeler's Journal, 348. 
 
 1786. "Bajazet had two years to collect 
 his forces ... we may discriminate the 
 janizaries ... a national cavalry, the 
 Spahis of modern times." — Gibbon, ch. Ixv. 
 
 1877. "The regular cavalry was also 
 originaUy composed of tribute children. 
 .... The sipahis acquired the same pre- 
 eminence among the cavalry which the 
 :anissaries_ held among the infantry, and 
 their seditious conduct rendered them much 
 sooner troublesome to the Government." — 
 Mnlay, H. of Greece, ed. 1877, v. 37. 
 
 Serai, Serye, s. This word is used 
 to represent two oriental words en- 
 tirely different. 
 
 a. Hind, from Pers. aara, aarai. 
 This means originally an edifice, a 
 palace. It was especially used by the 
 Tartars when they began to build 
 palaces. Hence Sardl, the name of 
 more than one royal residence of the 
 Mongol Khans upon the Volga, the 
 
 Sarra of Chaucer. The Eussians re- 
 tained the word from their Tartar 
 oppressors, but in their language aarai 
 has been degraded to mean ' a shed.' 
 
 The word, as applied to the Palace 
 of the Grand Turk, became, in the 
 language of the Levantine Franks, 
 serail and aerraglio. In this form, as P. 
 della Valle lucidly explains below, the 
 "striving after meaning" connected 
 the word with Ital. serrato, ' shut up ' ; 
 and with a word serraglio perhaps 
 previously existing in Italian in that 
 connexion. It is this association that 
 has attached the meaning of ' women's 
 closed apartments ' to the word. Sarai 
 has no such specific sense. 
 
 But the usual modem meaning in 
 Persia, and the only one in India, is 
 that of a building for the aoconmioda- 
 tion of travellers with their pack- 
 animals ; consisting of an enclosed 
 yard with chambers round it. 
 
 Eecurring to the Italian use, we 
 have seen in Italy the advertisement 
 of a travelling menagerie as Serraglio 
 di Belve. A friend tells us of an old 
 Scotchman whose ideas must have run 
 in this groove, for he used to talk of 
 ' a Seraggle of blackguards.' 
 
 1609. " . . . . by it the great Suray, be- 
 sides which are diners others, both in the city 
 and suburbs, wherein diuers neate lodgings 
 are to be let, with doores, lockes, and keys 
 to each." — W. Finch, in Purchas, i. 434. 
 
 1614. "This term serraglio, so much 
 used among us in speaking of the Grand 
 Turk's dwelling .... has been corrupted 
 into that form from the word serai, which 
 in their language signifies properly ' a 
 palace ' . . . . But since this word serai 
 resembles aerraio, as a Venetian would call 
 it, or seraglio as we say, and seeing that 
 the palace of the Turk is {serrato or) shut 
 up all round by a strong wall, and also 
 because the women and a great part of the 
 courtiers dwell in it barred up and shut in, 
 so it may perchance have seemed to soma 
 to have deserved such a name. And thus 
 the real term serai has been converted into 
 serraglio."— P. della Valle, i. 36. 
 
 1615. "Onely from one dayes Journey 
 to another the Sophie hath caused to bee 
 erected certaine kind of great harbours, or 
 huge lodgings (like hamlets) called ca/nmaiir 
 sara, or surroyes, for the benefite of Cara- 
 vanes " — Se Montfart, 8. 
 
 1616. "In this kingdome there are no 
 Innes to entertaine strangers, only in great 
 Townes and Cities are faire Houses built 
 for their reoeit, which they call Sarray, not 
 inhabited, where any Passenger may haua 
 roome freely, but must bring with him his 
 Bedding, his Cooke, and other necessaries." 
 — Terry in Purchas, ii. 1475. 
 
SEBANO. 
 
 615 
 
 SETTLEMENT. 
 
 1638. " Which being done we departed 
 from our Serray (or Inne)." — W. Bruton, 
 Hakl. v. 49. 
 
 1648. " A great sary or place for housing 
 travelling folk." — Van Twist, 17. 
 
 1782. " The stationary tenants of the 
 Serauee, many of them women, and some 
 of them very pretty, approach the traveller 
 on his entrance, and in alluring language 
 describe to him the varied excellencies of 
 their several lodgings." — Forster, Journey, 
 ed. 1808, i. 86. 
 
 1808. "We had some bread and butter, 
 two surahees of water, and a bottle of 
 brandy."— .BJpAmstonc, in lAfe, i. 183. 
 
 1825. " The whole number of lodgers 
 in and about the serai, probably did not 
 fall short of 500 persons. What an ad- 
 mirable scene for Eastern romance would 
 such an inn as this afford ! " — Heber, ii. 122 
 (ed. 1844). 
 
 1850. "He will find that, if we omit 
 only three names in the long line of the 
 Dehli Emperors, the comfort and happiness 
 of the people were never contemplated by 
 them ; and with the exception of a few 
 sarais and bridges, — and these only on 
 roads traversed by the imperial camps — he 
 AviH see nothing in which purely selfish con- 
 siderations did not prevail." — Sir H, M. 
 Mliot, Original Preface to Hittoriana of 
 India [Elliot, I., xxiii). 
 
 b. A long-necked earthenware (or 
 metal) flagon for water; a goglet 
 (q.v.) This is Arabo-Pers. surahl. 
 
 c. 1666. " . . . . my Jfavdb having 
 vouchsafed me a very particular favour, 
 which is, that he hath appointed to give me 
 every day a new loaf of his house, and a 
 Souray of the water of Ganges . . . Souray 
 is that Tinrflagon full of water, which the 
 Servant that marcheth on foot before the 
 Crentleman on horseback, carrieth in his 
 hand, wrapt up in a sleeve of red cloath." — 
 Bernier, E. T., 114. 
 
 Serang, s. A native boatswain, or 
 chief of a lascar crew ; the skipper of 
 a small native vessel. The word is 
 Pers. aarhang, ' a commander or over- 
 seer.' In modem Persia it seems to 
 be used for a colonel (see Wills, 80). 
 
 1599. ". . . . there set sail* two Portu- 
 guese vessels which were come to Amacao 
 from the City of Goa, as occurs every year. 
 They are commanded by Captains, with 
 Pilots, quartermasters, clerks, and other 
 officers, who are Portuguese ; but manned 
 by sailors who are Arabs, Turks, Indians, 
 and Bengalis, who serve for so much a 
 month, and provide themselves under the 
 direction and command of a chief of their 
 own whom they call the SarangM, who also 
 belongs to one of these nations, whom they 
 understand, and recognise and obey, oarry- 
 mg out the orders that the Portuguese Cap- 
 tam. Master, or Pilot may give to the said 
 Saranghi."— Carieiti, Yiaggi, ii. 206. 
 
 1690. " Indus quern de hoc Ludo consu- 
 lui f uit Bcriba satis peritus ab officio in nave 
 sua dictus le saring, Anglicfe gaatshJjlin 
 sel §aso'C<.:'—Hyde, De Ludis Orientt. in 
 Syntagma, ii. 264. 
 
 Seraphin, see Xerafin. 
 
 Serendib, n. p. The Arabic form 
 of ^ the name of Ceylon in the earlier 
 middle ages. See under Ceylon. 
 
 Seringapatam, .n. p. The city 
 which was the capital of the Eingdom 
 of Mysore during the reigns of Hyder 
 AU and his son Tippoo. Written 
 Sri-rahga-pattana, meaning according 
 to vulgar interpretation ' Vishnu's 
 Town. ' But as both this and the other 
 Srirangam {Seringam town and temple, 
 so-called, in the Triohinopoly district) 
 are on islands of the Oauvery, it is 
 possible that ranga stands for Lanha, 
 and that the true meaning is ' Holy- 
 Isle-Town.' 
 
 Sett, s. Properly (Hind.) Seth; 
 which according to Wilson is the same 
 word with the Ghetti or &hetti of 
 the Malabar Coast (see Chatty), the 
 Afferent forms beiag all from the Skt. 
 Sreshtha, 'best, or chief,' sresthi, 
 'the chief of a corporation, a merchant 
 or banker.' C. P. Brown entirely 
 denies the identity of the S. Indian 
 shetti with the Skt. word (see Chetty). 
 
 1740. "The Sets being all present at 
 the Board inform us that last year they dis^ 
 sented to the employment of Pillick Chund 
 (&c.), they being of a different caste ; and 
 consequently they could not do business 
 with them.' —In Iion{^, p. 9. 
 
 1757. ' ' To the Seats Mootabray and Koop- 
 chund the Government of Chandunagore 
 was indebted a million and a half Rupees." 
 — Orme, ii. 138 of reprint (Bk. viii.). 
 
 1770. " As soon as an European arrived 
 the Gentoos, who know mankind better 
 than is commonly supposed, study his cha- 
 racter . . . and lend or procure him money 
 upon .bottomry, or at interest. This in- 
 terest, which is usually 9 per cent, at this, 
 is higher when he is under a necessity of 
 borrowing of the Cheyks. 
 
 " These Cheyks are a powerful family of 
 Indians, who have, time immemorial, in- 
 habited the banks of the Ganges. Their 
 riches have long ago procured them the 
 management of the bank belonging to the 
 Court "—Raynal (tr. 1777), i. 427. 
 
 Note that by Cheyks the Abbe means 
 Setts. 
 
 Settlement, s. In the Land Ee- 
 venue system of India, an estate or 
 district is said to be settled, when 
 instead of taking a quota of the year's 
 
SEVEN SISTEBS. 
 
 616 SEYCHELLE ISLANDS. 
 
 produce tte Govemment has agreed 
 ■with the cultivators, individually or 
 in community, for a fixed sum to be 
 paid at several periods of the year, 
 and not liable to enhancement during 
 the term of years for which the agree- 
 ment or settlement is made. The 
 operation of arranging the terms of 
 such an agreement, often involving 
 tedious and complicated considerations 
 and inquiries, is known as the process 
 of settlement. A Permanent Settlement 
 is that in which the annual payment 
 is fixed in perpetuity. This was in- 
 troduced in Bengal by Lord Oornwallis 
 in 1793, and does not exist except 
 within that great Province. 
 
 Seven Sisters (or Brothers). The 
 popular name (iu Hind, sat hhdm) of 
 a certain kind of bird, about the size 
 of a thrush, common throughout most 
 parts of India, Malacocercus terricolor, 
 Hodgson, ' Bengal babbler ' of Jerdon. 
 The latter author gives the native 
 name as Seven Brothers, which is the 
 form also given in the quotation below 
 from Tribes on My Frontier. The bird 
 is so named from being constantly 
 Seen in little companies of about that 
 number. Its characteristics are well 
 given in the quotations. See also Jer- 
 don's Birds (Godwin-Austen's edition, 
 ii. 59). 
 
 1878. "The Seven Sisters pretend to 
 feed on insects, but that is only when they 
 cannot get peas .... sad-coloured birds 
 hopping about in the dust, and incessantly 
 talking whilst they^hop." — In My Indian 
 Garden, 30-31. 
 
 1883. ". ... the Satbhai or "Seven 
 Brothers' . . . are too shrewd and know- 
 ing to be made fun of ... . Among them- 
 selves they will quarrel by the hour, and 
 bandy foul language like fishwives ; but let 
 a_ stranger treat one of their number with 
 disrespect, and the other six are in arms at 
 once .... Each Presidency of' India has 
 its own branch of this strange family. 
 Here (at Bombay) they are brothers, and m 
 Bengal they are sisters ; but everywhere, 
 like Wordsworth's opinionative child, they 
 are seven." — I'ribes on My Frontier, 143. 
 
 In China certain birds of starling kind 
 are ,calle.d by the Chinese pa-ko, or " Eight 
 Brothers," for a like reason. See Colling- 
 wood, Saniblea of a Naturalist, 1868, p. 319. 
 
 Severndtooff, n. p. A somewhat 
 absurd corruption, which has been 
 applied to two forts of some fame, viz. : 
 
 a. Suvarnadruga, or Suwandrug, 
 on the west coast alsout 78 m. below 
 Bombay (Lat. 17° 48' N.). It was 
 
 taken in 1755 by a small naval force 
 from Tulajl Angria, of the famous 
 piratical family. 
 
 b. Sauaradrujr; a remarkable double 
 hill- fort in Mysore, standing on a two- 
 topped bare rock of granite, which 
 was taken by Lord Oornwallis' s army 
 in 1791 (Lat. 12° 55'). 
 
 Seychelle Islands, n. p. A cluster 
 of islands in the Indian Ocean, politi- 
 cally subordinate to the British Gov- 
 emment of Mauritius, lying between 
 3° 40' & 4° 50' S. Lat., and about 950 
 sea-miles east of Mombas on the 
 E. African coast. There are 29 or 30 
 of the Seychelles proper, of which 
 Mah6, the largest, is about 17 m. long 
 by 3 or 4 wide. The principal islands 
 are granitic, and rise " in the centre 
 of avast plateau of coral" of some 120 
 m. diameter. 
 
 These islands are said to have been 
 visited by Scares in 1506, and were 
 known vaguely to the Portuguese 
 navigators of the 16th century as the 
 Seven Brothers (Os sete Irmanos or 
 Hermanos) sometimes Seven Sisters 
 {Sete Irmanos), whilst in Delisle'sMap 
 of Asia (1700) we have both " les Sept 
 Fr^res" and " les Sept Soeurs." Ad- 
 joining these on the W. or S.W. we find 
 also on the old maps a group called 
 the Almirantes, and this group has 
 retained that name to the present day, 
 constituting now an appendage of the 
 Seychelles. 
 
 The islands remaiued uninhabited, 
 and apparently unvisited, till near the 
 middle of last century. In 1742 the 
 celebrated Mahe de la Bourdonnais, 
 who was then Governor of Mauritius 
 and the Isle of Bourbon, despatched 
 two small vessels to explore the 
 islands of this little Archipelago, an 
 expedition which was renewed by 
 Lazare Picault, the commander of one 
 of the two^ vessels, iu 1744, who gave 
 to the principal island the name of 
 Mahe, and to the group the name of 
 lies de Bourdonnais, for which lies 
 Mahe (which is the name given in the 
 Neptune Orientate of D'Apres deManne- 
 ville, 1775),* seems to have been sub- 
 stituted. Whatever may have been La 
 Bourdonnais' plans with respect to these 
 islands, they were interrupted by his 
 engagement in the Indian campaigns 
 of 1745-46, and his government of 
 Mauritius was never resumed. In 
 
 ■ * Sec pp. 28-38,. and the charts. 
 
SE70SELLE ISLANDS. 
 
 617 
 
 SETCSSLLE ISLANDS. 
 
 1756 tlie Sieur Morphey (Murpty ?), 
 commander of tie frigate Le Cerf, 
 was sent by M. Magon, Governor of 
 Mauritius and Bourbon, to take pos- 
 session of the Island of Make. But 
 it seems doubtful if any actual settle- 
 ment of tlie islands by tbe French 
 occurred till after 1769. 
 
 A question naturally has suggested 
 iteeU to us as to how the group came 
 by the name of Seychelles Islands ; and 
 it is one to which no trustworthy 
 answer will be easily found in English, 
 if at all. Even French works of pre- 
 tension (e.g. the Dictionnaire de La 
 Botisse) are found to state that the 
 islands were named after the " Minister 
 of Marine, Herault de Sechelles, who 
 Was eminent for his services and his 
 able administration. He was the first 
 to establish a French settlement there. " 
 This is quoted from La Rousse ; but 
 the fact is that the only man of the 
 name known to fame is the Jacobin and 
 friend of Danton, along with whom he 
 perished by the guillotine. There 
 never was a Minister of Marine so- 
 called ! The name Sechelles first (so 
 far as we can learn) appears in the 
 Eydrographie Frangaise oi Belin, 1767, 
 where in a map entitled Carte 
 reiuite du Canal de Mozambique the 
 islands are given as Les iles Secfieyles, 
 with two enlarged plans en cartouche 
 of the Port de Secneyles. In 1767 
 also the Chev. de Qrenier commanding 
 the Heute du Berger, visited the 
 Islands, and in his narrative states 
 that he had with him the chart of 
 Picault, " envoye par La Bourdonnais 
 pour reconnoitre les isles des Sept 
 Freres, lesquelles ont ete depuis nommee 
 iles Mahe et ensuite iles Sechelles." 
 We have not been able to learn by 
 whom the latter name was given, but 
 it was probably by Morphey of the 
 Cerf; for among Dalrymple's Charts 
 (pub. 1771), there is a "Plan of the Ear- 
 lour adjacent to Bat Eiver on the Island 
 Seychelles./j-oraa JVe?icA Plan made in 
 1756, published by Bellin." And 
 there can be no doubt that the name was 
 bestowed in honour of Moreau de 
 Sechelles, who was ContrSleur-Q-enJral 
 des Finances in France in 1754-1756, 
 j.e., at the very time when Governor 
 Magon sent Oapt. Morphey to take 
 possession. One of the islands again 
 is called Silhouette, the name of an 
 official who had been Commissaire du 
 toi pres la Compagnie des Indes, and 
 
 succeeded Moreau de Sechelles as 
 Controller of Finance; and another 
 is called Praslin, apparently after the 
 Duo de Choiseul Praslin who was 
 Minister of Marine from 1766 to 
 1770. 
 
 The exact date of the settleraent of 
 the islands we have not traced. We 
 can only say that it must have been 
 between 1769 and 1772. The quotation 
 below from the Abb6 Eochon shows 
 that the islands were not settled when 
 he visited them in 1769; whilst that 
 from Captain Neale shews that they 
 were settled before his visit in 1772. 
 It will be seen that both Eochon and 
 Neale speak of Mah6 as "the island. 
 Seychelles, or Secheyles," as in Belin's 
 chart of 1767. It seems probable that 
 the cloud under which La Bourdonnais 
 fell, on his return to France, must have 
 led to the suppression of his name in 
 connexion with the group. 
 
 The islands surrendered to the 
 English Commodore Newcome in 1794, 
 and were- formally ceded to England 
 with Mauritius in 1815. Seychelles 
 
 appears tobeanerroneousEngfishspell- 
 ing, now however become established. 
 (For valuable assistance in the pre- 
 ceding article we are indebted to the 
 courteous communications of M. James 
 Jackson, Librarian of the Society de 
 Oeographie at Paris, and of M. G. 
 Marcel of the BibliotMque Nationale. 
 And see, besides the works quoted here, 
 a paper by M. Elie Pujot,in L'Explora- 
 teur, vol. iii. (1876) pp. 523-526.) 
 
 The following passage of Pyrard 
 probably refers to the Seychelles: 
 
 o. 1610. ' ' Le Roy (des Maldives) enuoya 
 par deux foys vn trfes expert pilote pour 
 aller desoouvrir vne certaine isle nommee 
 pollouoys, qui leur est presquel inconnue 
 .... lis disent aussi que le diatle les y 
 tourmeatoit visiblement, et que pour I'isle 
 elle est fertile en toutes sortes de fruicts, 
 et mesme ils ont opinion que ces gros 
 Cocos medicinaux qui sont si chers-lk en 
 viennent . . . ■. Elle est sous la hauteur de 
 dix degrfe au delk de la Ugne et enuiron six 
 vingt Ueues des Maldiues . . . ." (see Coco- 
 de-Mer). — Fyrard de Laval, i. 212. 
 
 1769. " The principal places, the situa- 
 tion of which I determined, are the 
 SeeheyleB islands, the flat of Cargados, the 
 Salha da Maha, the island of Diego Garcia, 
 and the Adu isles. The island Secheyles 
 
 has an exceedingly good harbour 
 
 This island is covered with wood to the 
 very summit of the mountains .... In 
 1769 when I spent a month here in order to 
 determine its position with the utmost ex- 
 aotness,SecheyIes and the adjacent isles were 
 
SHA, SAB. 
 
 618 
 
 SSABUNBEB. 
 
 inhabited only'by monstrous crocodiles ; but 
 a small establishment has since been fonned 
 on it for the cultivation of cloves and nut- 
 megs." — Voyage to Madagascar and the 
 E. Indies by the Abbe Rochon, E. T., Lon- 
 don, 1792, p. liii. 
 
 1772. " The island named Seychelles is 
 inhabited by the French, and has a good 
 
 harbour I shall here deliver my 
 
 opinion that these islands, where we now 
 are, are the Three Brothers and the adja- 
 cent islands .... as there are no islands 
 to the eastward of them in these latitudes, 
 and many to the westward." — Capt. Meale's 
 Passage from Bencoolen to the Seychelles 
 Islands in the Swift Cfrab. In Dunn's 
 Directory, ed. 1780, pp. 225, 232. 
 
 Sha, Sah, s. A merchant or banker ; 
 often now attached, as a surname. It 
 is Hind, sdh and aahu from Skt. sadhu, 
 'perfect, virtuous, respectable' {'prvd- 
 Jiomme '). See Soucar, 
 
 Shabash ! inter j. ' Well done ! ' 
 ' Bravo ! ' Pers. Shah-bash. ' Eex 
 fias ! '* 
 
 c. 1610. " Le Koy fit rencontre de moy 
 .... me disant vn mot qui est oommun 
 en toute I'lnde, \ savoir Sabatz, qui veut 
 dire grand mercy, et sert aussi i louer vn 
 homme pour quelque chose qu'il a bien 
 fait." — Pyra/rd de Laval, i. 224. 
 
 Shabunder, s. Pers. Shah-bandar, 
 lit. ' King of the Haven,' Harbour- 
 Master. This waS' the title of an 
 pfi&cer at native ports all over the 
 Indian seas, who was the chief 
 authority with whom foreign traders 
 and ship masters had to transact. He 
 was often also head of the Customs. 
 Hence the name is of prominent and 
 frequent occurrence in the old nar- 
 ratives. Portuguese authors generally 
 write the word Xabander; ours Sha- 
 hunder or Sabundar. The title is not 
 obsolete, though it does not now exist 
 in India; the quotation from Lane 
 shows its recent existence iu Cairo. 
 In the marine Malay States the 
 Shdbandar was, and probably is, an 
 important officer of State. The pas- 
 sages from Lane and from Tavernier 
 show that the title was not confined to 
 seaports. At Aleppo Thevenot (1663) 
 calls the corresponcfing official, perhaps 
 by amistake, 'Scheik Bandar' ( Voyages, 
 iii. 121). 
 
 c. 1350. "The chief of all the Musul- 
 mans in this city {Kaulam, or Quilon, q.v.) 
 is Mahommed Suahbandar." — Ibn Pat., iv. 
 100. 
 
 * *' At pueri ludentes, Rex eris, aiunt, 
 Si rccte facies." — Hor. Ep., I. i. 
 
 c. 1539. "This Iting (of the Batas) 
 understanding that I had brought him a 
 Letter and a Present from the Captain of 
 Malaca, caused me to be entertained by the 
 Xabandar, who is he that with absolute 
 Power governs all the affairs of the Army." 
 — Pinto (orig. cap. xv.) in Oogan's Transl., 
 p. 18. 
 
 1552. "And he who most insisted on 
 this was a Moor, Xabandar of the Guza- 
 rates " (at Malacca). — Castanheda, ii. 359. 
 
 1553. "A Moorish lord called Sabayo 
 • ... as soon as he knew that our ships 
 belonged to the people of these parts of 
 Christendom, desiring to have confirmation 
 on the matter, sent for a certain Polish Jew 
 who was in his service as Shabandar (Xa^ 
 bandar), and asked him if he knew of what 
 iiation were the people who came in these 
 ships . . . ." — Parros, I. iv. 11. 
 
 1561. ". . . . a boatman, who, however, 
 called himself Xabandar." — Correa, Lendas, 
 ii. 80. 
 
 1599. " The Sabandar tooke off my Hat, 
 and put a Koll of white linnen about my 
 head. . . ." — J. Davis, in Purchas, i. 12. 
 
 1606. "Then came the Sabendor with 
 light, and brought the Generall to his 
 haase."—Middleton's Voyage, E. (4). 
 
 1610. " The Sabander and the Governor 
 of Mancock (a place scituated by the Eiver) 
 . . . ." — Peter Williamson Florie, in Pw 
 chas, i. 322. 
 
 c. 1650. " Coming to Golconda, I found 
 that the person whom I had left in trust 
 with my chamber was dead : but that which 
 I observ'd most remarkable, was, that 
 I found the door seal'd with two Seals, one 
 being the Cadi's or chief Justice's, the 
 other the Sha-Bander's, or Provost of the 
 Merehseata."— Tavernier, E. T., Pt. IL, 
 136. 
 
 1673. " The Shawbnnder has his Gran- 
 deur too, as well as receipt of Custom, for 
 which he pays the King yearly 22,000 
 Thonumds."— Fryer, 222. 
 
 1688. " When we arrived at Achin, I 
 was carried before the Shabander, the chief 
 Magistrate of the City . . . ." — Dampier, 
 i. 502. 
 
 1711. " The Duties the Honourable 
 Company require to be paid here on Goods 
 are not above one fifth Part of what 
 is paid to the Shabander or Custom- 
 Master."— iociyer, 223. 
 
 1726. Valentyn, v. 313, gives a list of 
 the Sjahbandais of Malakka from 1641 to 
 1725. They are names of Dutchmen. 
 
 1759. " I have received a long letter 
 from the Shahzada, in which he complains 
 that you have begun to carry on a large 
 trade in salt, and betel nut, and refuse to 
 pay the duties on those articles . . . which 
 practice, if continued, will oblige him to 
 throw up his post of Shahbunder Droga." 
 — W. Haetirngs to the Chief at Dacca, in 
 Van Sittart, i. 5. 
 
 1795. " The descendant of a Portuguese 
 
SHADDOCK. 
 
 619 
 
 SHAITAN. 
 
 family, named Jaunsee, whose origin was 
 very low, . . . was invested with the im- 
 portant office of Shawbunder, or intendant 
 of the port, and receiver of the port cus- 
 toms." — liymes, p. 160, 
 
 1837. "The Seyd Mohammad El Mah- 
 roockee, the Shahbendar (chief of the 
 Merchants of Cairo) hearing of this event, 
 suborned a common fellah . . . ." — Lane'» 
 Mod. Egyptians, ed. 1837, i. 157. 
 
 Shaddock, s. This name properly 
 belongs to tlie West Indies, having 
 been given, according to Grainger, 
 from that of the Englishman who first 
 brought the fruit thither from the 
 East, and who was, according to 
 Crawfurd, an interloper captain, who 
 traded to the Archipelago about the 
 time of the Revolution, and is men- 
 tioned by his contemporary Dampier. 
 The fruit is the same as the Pommelo, 
 q.v. And the name appears froru a 
 modern quotation below to be now 
 occasionally used in India. 
 
 1764. 
 " Nor let thy bright impatient flames de- 
 stroy 
 
 The golden Shaddock, the forbidden 
 fruit . . ." — Grainger, Bk. I. 
 
 1878. ". ... the splendid Shaddock 
 that, weary of ripening, lays itself upon 
 the ground and swells at ease . . "—In 
 My Indian Garden, 50. 
 
 Shade (Table-shade, Wall-shade), 
 
 s. A glass guard to protect a candle 
 or simple oil-lamp from the wind. 
 The oldest form, in use at the begin- 
 ning of this century, was a tall glass 
 cylinder which stood on the table, the 
 candlestick and candle being placed 
 bodily within it. In later days the 
 universal form has been that of an in- 
 verted dome fitting into the candle- 
 stick, which has an annular socket to 
 receive it. The wall-shade is a bracket 
 attached to the wall, bearing a candle 
 or cocoa-nut oil lamp, protected by 
 such a shade. 
 
 In the wine-drinking days of the 
 earher part of ibhis century it was 
 sometimes the subject of a challenge, 
 or forfeit, for a man to empty a wdl- 
 shade filled with claret. 
 
 The second quotation below gives a 
 notable description of a captaurs out- 
 fit when taking the field in last 
 century : 
 
 1780. " Borrowed last Month by a Per- 
 son or Persons unknown, out of a private 
 vtentleman's H(Juse near the Esplanade, a 
 very elegant Pair of Candle Shades. Who- 
 ever will return the same will receive a 
 
 reward of 40 Sicca Rupees. — N.B. The 
 Shades have private marks." — Mickey's 
 Bengal Gazette, April 8th. 
 
 1789. "His tent is furnished with a 
 good large bed, mattress, pillow, &o., a few 
 camp-stools or chairs, a folding table, a 
 pair of shades for his candles, six or seven 
 trunks with table equipage, his stock of 
 linen (at least 24 shirts) ; some dozens of 
 mne, brandy, and gin ; tea, sugar, and 
 biscuit ; and a hamper of live poultry and 
 his milch-goat." — Mwn/ro'a Narrative, 186. 
 
 1817. ' ' I am now finishing this letter by 
 candle-light, with the help of a handker- 
 chief tied over the shade." — T. Mum/ro, in 
 Life, i. 511. 
 
 Shagreen, s. This English word, 
 — French chagrin; Ital. eigrino; Mid. 
 High Ger. Zager, — comes from the 
 Pers. saghri, Turk, saghri, meaning pro- 
 perly the croupe or quarter of a horse, 
 from which the peculiar granulated 
 leather, also called saghri in the East, 
 was originally made. Diez considers 
 the Prench (and English adopted) 
 chagrin in the sense of vexation to be 
 the same word, as certain hard skins 
 prepared in this way were used as files, 
 and hence the word is used figuratively 
 for gnawing vexation, as (he states) 
 the Italian lima also is {Etym. Worter- 
 huch, ed. 1861, ii. 240). He might 
 have added the figurative origin of 
 trihulafion, 
 
 1663. "... h, Alep . . on y travaille 
 aussi bien qu'k Damas le sagri, qui est ce 
 qu'on appelle chagrin en France, mais Ton 
 en fait une bien plus grande quantity en 
 Perse. . . . Le sagri se fait de croupe 
 d'toe," etc. — Thevenot, Voyages, iii. 115- 
 116. 
 
 1862. "Saghree, or Eeemooleht, Horse 
 or Ass-Hide." — Punjab Trade Seport, App. 
 ccxx. 
 
 Shaitan. Ar. The Evil One ; Satan. 
 Shaitan ha hhai, ' Brother of the Arch- 
 Enemy,' was a title given to Sir 
 Charles Napier by the Amirs of Sind 
 and their followers. He was not the 
 first great English soldier to whom 
 this title had been applied in the East. 
 In the romance of Coeur de Lion, when 
 Eichard entertains a deputation of 
 Saracens by serving at table the head 
 of one of their bretiien, we are told : 
 
 " Every man sat stylle and pokyd othir ; 
 They saide : ' This is the Develys brothir. 
 That sles our men, and thus hem eetes . ." 
 
 1863. "Not many years ago, an eccen- 
 tric gentleman wrote from Sikkim to the 
 Secretary of the Asiatic Society in Calcutta, 
 stating that, on the snows of the mountains 
 there, were found certain mysterious foot- 
 
SHALEE. 
 
 620 
 
 SHAMAN. 
 
 steps, more than 30 or 40 paces asunder, 
 which the natives alleged to be Shaitau'8. 
 The writer at the same time oflfered, if 
 Government would give him leave of 
 absence for a certain period, etc., to go and 
 trace the author of these mysterious ves- 
 tiges, and thus this strange creature would 
 be discovered without any expense to Go- 
 vernment, The notion of catching Shaitan 
 without amy expense to Government was a 
 sublime piece of Anglo-Indian tact, but the 
 offer was not accepted." — Wotes to Friar 
 Jordanus, 37. 
 
 Shalee, Shaloo, Sheila, Sallo, &c., 
 s. We have a little doubt as to tlie 
 identity of all these Tvords ; tlie two 
 • latter occur in old works as names of 
 cotton stuffs ; the first two (Sliakespear 
 and Fallon give sdlu) are names in 
 familiar use for a, soft twilled cotton 
 stuff, of a Turkey-red colour, some- 
 what resembling what we call, by what 
 we had judged to be a m.odification of 
 the word, shaloon. 
 
 But we find that Skeat and other 
 authorities ascribe the latter word to a 
 corruption of Chalons, which gave its 
 name to certain stuffs, apparently bed- 
 coverlets of some sort. Thus in 
 Chaucer : 
 
 "With shetes and with Chalons faire 
 yspredde." — The Beve's Tale. 
 
 On which Tyrwhitt quotes from, the 
 Monasticon, "... aut pannos pidos 
 qui vocanfur ehalons loco lectisfernii." 
 See also in Liber Albus : 
 
 "TiSi charge de chalouns et draps de 
 
 Reynes 
 
 ?> 
 
 —p. 225. 
 
 Also at p. 231 
 
 c. 1343. " I went then to Shdliydt (near 
 Calicut — see Chale), a very pretty town, 
 where they make the stuffs (qu. shall?) 
 that bear its name." — Ibn Bat. iv. 109. 
 
 c. 1750-60. "... a large investment of 
 . piece-goods, especially of the coarse ones, 
 Byra/mpauis, cnelloes and others, for the 
 Guinea market." — Grose, i. 99. 
 
 1813. "Eed Sheilas or Salloes. .. ."— 
 Milburne, i. 124. 
 
 In the following the word seems 
 used by mistake for saree, q.v. : 
 
 1809. "The shalie, a long piece of 
 coloured silk or cotton, is wrapped round 
 the waist in the form of a petticoat, which 
 leaves part of one leg bare, whilst the other 
 is covered to the ancle with long and 
 gi'aceful folds, gathered up in front, so as 
 to leave one end of the shalie to cross the 
 breast, and form a drapery, which is some- 
 times thrown over the head as a veil." — 
 Ma/Ha Graham, 3. 
 
 Shama, s. H. shdmd. A favourite 
 song-bird and cage-bird, Kitta cincla 
 
 macrura, Qmel. " In confinement it 
 imitates the notes of other birds, and 
 of various animals, with ease and 
 accuracy." {Jerdon). 
 
 The long tail seems to indicate the 
 identity of this bird rather than the 
 maina (see Myaa) with that described 
 by Aelian. 
 
 c. A.D. 250. " There is another bird found 
 among the Indians, which is of the size of 
 a starling. It is particoloured ; and in 
 Imitating the voice of man it is more loqua- 
 cious and clever than a parrot. But it 
 does not readily bear confinement, and 
 yearning for liberty, and longing for inter- 
 course with its kind, it prefers nunger to 
 bondage with fat living. The Macedonians 
 who dwell among the Indians, in the city 
 of Bucephala and thereabouts .... call 
 the bird nepKuoi- (' Tally ') ; and the name 
 arose from the fact that the bird twitches 
 his tail just like a wagtail." — Aeliwn de 
 Nat. Anim. xvi. 3. 
 
 Shaman, Shamanism, s. These 
 terms are applied in modem times to 
 superstitions of the kind that connects 
 itself with exorcism and "devil- 
 dancing" as their most prominent 
 characteristic, and which are found to 
 prevail with wonderful identity of cir- 
 cumstance among non-Oaucasian races 
 over parts of the earth most remote 
 from one another; not only among 
 the vast variety of Indo-Chinese tribes 
 but among the Dravidian tribes of 
 India, the Veddahs of Ceylon, the 
 races of Siberia, and the red nations 
 of N. and S. America. "Hiuduism 
 has assimilated these ' prior supersti- 
 tions of the sons of Tur,' as Mr. Hodg- 
 son calls them, in the form of Tan- 
 trika mysteries, whilst, in the wild per- 
 formance of the Dancing Dervishes at 
 Constantinople, we see, perhaps, again, 
 the infection of Turanian blood break- 
 ing out from the very heart of Mussul- 
 man orthodoxy " (see Notes to Marco 
 Polo, Bk. ii., ch. 50). 
 
 The characteristic of Shamanism is 
 the existence of certain soothsayers 
 or medicine-men, who profess a special 
 art of dealing with the mischievous 
 spirits who are supposed to produce 
 iUness and other calamities, and who 
 invoke these spirits and ascertain the 
 means of appeasing them, in trance 
 produced by fantastic ceremonies and 
 convulsive dancings. 
 
 The immediate origin of the term is 
 the title of the spirit-conjuror in the 
 Tunguz language, which is shaman, 
 in mat of the Manchus becoming 
 
SHAMBOaUE. 
 
 621 
 
 SHAMPOO. 
 
 saman, pi. samasa. But then in 
 Chinese Sha-man or Shi-man is used 
 for a Buddhist ascetic, and this -would 
 seem to be taken from the Skt. 
 aramana, Pali samana. Whether the 
 Timguz word is in any way connected 
 ■with this or adopted from it, is a 
 doubtful question. W. Schott, who 
 has treated the matter elaborately,* 
 finds it difficult to suppose any con- 
 nexion We, however, give a few 
 quotations relating to the two words 
 in one series. In the first two the 
 reference is undoubtedly to Buddhist 
 ascetics. 
 
 C. B.C. 320. "Touj 6e SapjLlava?, Toi>? /jiel» 
 evTi/iOTOTOuj 'YAo^tous ^ija\v bvofia^€<rflai, fii/ray 
 h raii v\ats a-irb 0i/AAujv Kal Kafnriav aypiiav, 
 wfl^Tttff fi'lxftJ' airb ^\oZttiV SevSpetuv, a^poSt<Ttav 
 
 XMpis Kal olvov." — From Megasthenes, in 
 Slrabo, xv. 
 
 c. 712. "All the Samaius assembled 
 and sent a message to Bajhr^ saying, "We 
 are ndsih devotees. Our religion is one of 
 peace and quiet, and fighting and slaying is 
 prohibited, as well as all kinds of shedding 
 of blood." — Ohach Nama, in Elliot, i. 158. 
 
 1829. "Kami is the Mongol name of 
 the spirit-conjuror or sorcerer, who before 
 the mtroduction of Buddhism exercised 
 among the Mongols the office of Sacrificer 
 and Priest, as he still does among the 
 Tnngazes, Manjus, and other Asiatic tribes 
 ... In Europe they are known by the 
 Tungnz name schaman ; among the Manjus 
 as saman, and among the Tibetans as 
 Hlaha. The Mongols now call them with 
 contempt and abhorrence Boh or Boghe, i.e. 
 'Sorcerer,' 'Wizard,' and the women who 
 give themselves to the like fooleries XTdu- 
 gun."—I. J. Schmidt, Notes to Sanang 
 Setzen, p. 416. 
 
 1871. "Among Siberian tribes, the 
 shamans select children liable to convul- 
 sions as suitable to be brought up to the 
 profession, which is apt to become here- 
 ditary with the epileptic tendencies it 
 belongs to."— Tylor, Primitive Culture, ii. 
 121. 
 
 Shambogue, s. Canar. ahana- or 
 sSna-lhoga. A village clerk or ac- 
 • oountant. 
 
 1801. "When the whole Kist is col- 
 lected, the shanbogue and potail carry it 
 totheteshUdar's cutcherry." — T. Munro, in 
 Ufe, i. 316. 
 
 Shameeana, Semianna, s. Pers. 
 thrniiyana or .thdmiyana, an awning 
 or flat tent-roof without sides ; some- 
 times pitched like a porch before a 
 large tent ; often used by civil officers, 
 
 * U6er den Doppelsinn des Wortes Schamane und 
 iifier dm iwngusischen Scharaanen-Cw/iits am Hofe 
 der Mandju Kaisem. Berlin Akad., 1842. 
 
 when on tour, to hold their court or 
 office proceedings coram populo, and in 
 a manner generally accessible. 
 
 c. 1590. " The Shamyanah-awning is 
 made of various sizes, but never more than 
 of 12 yards square. " — Aiti, 54. 
 
 1616. "... there is erected a throne 
 f oure foote from the ground in the Durbar 
 Court from the backe whereof, to the place 
 where the King comes out, a square of 56 
 paces long, and 43 broad was rayled in, 
 and covered with fair Semiaenes or Cano- 
 pies of Cloth of Gold, Silke, or Velvet 
 ioyned together, and sustained with Canes 
 so covered." — Sir T. Boe, in Purchas, i. 
 
 1814. " I had seldom occasion to look 
 out for gardens or pleasure grounds to pitch 
 my tent or erect my Summiniaua, or 
 Shamyana, the whole country being gene- 
 rally a garden." — Forbes, Or. Mem., ii. 
 455. 
 
 1857. "At an early hour we retired to 
 rest. Our beds were arranged under large 
 canopies, open on aU sides, and which are 
 termed by the natives ' Shameanahs ' " — 
 Mark Thornhill, Personal Adventures, &o, 
 in the Mutiny, 1884, p. 14. 
 
 Shampoo, v. To knead and press 
 the muscles with the view of reheving 
 fatigue, &c. The word has now long 
 been familiarly used in England. The 
 Hind, verb is cJidmpna, from the im- 
 perative of which, chamjpo, this is 
 most probably a corruption, as in the 
 case of bunow, puckerow, &c. 
 
 The process is described, though not 
 named, by Terry, in 1616: "Taking 
 thus their ease, they often call their 
 Barbers, who tenderly gripe and smite 
 their Armes and other parts of their 
 bodies instead of exercise, to stirre the 
 bloud. It is a pleasing wantonnesse, 
 and much valued in these hot climes." 
 In Purchas, ii. 1475. 
 
 The process was familiar to the 
 Romans under the empire, whose 
 slaves employed in this way were 
 styled tractator and tractatrix. But 
 with the ancients it seems to have 
 been allied to vice, for which there is 
 no ground that we know in the Indian 
 custom. 
 
 1748. " Shampooing is an operation not 
 known in Europe, and is peculiar to the 
 Chinese, which I had once the curiosity to 
 go through, and for which I paid but a 
 trifle. However, had I not seen several 
 China merchants shampooed before me, I 
 should have been apprehensive of danger, 
 even at the sight of all the different instru- 
 ments. ..." (The account is good, but too 
 long for extract.)—^ Voyage to the E. 
 Indies in 1747 and 1748. London, 1762, p. 
 226. 
 
SHAN. 
 
 622 
 
 SSAN. 
 
 1750-60. "The practice of champin?, 
 which by the best intelligence I could 
 gather is derived from the Chinese, may 
 not be unworthy particularizing, as it is 
 little known to the modem Europeans . . ." 
 ; — Grose, i. 113. 
 
 This writer quotes Martial, iii. Ep. 82, 
 and Seneca, Epist. 66, to show that the 
 practice was known in ancient Rome. 
 
 1800. "The Sultan generally rose at 
 break of day : after being champoed, and 
 rubbed, he washed himself, and read the 
 Koran for an hour." — Beatson, War with 
 Tippoo, p. 159. 
 
 c. 1810. "Then whilst they fanned the 
 children, or champooed them if they were 
 restless, they used to tell stories, some of 
 which dealt of marvels as great as those re- 
 corded in the 1001 Nights." — Mrs. Sherwood, 
 Autobiog., 410. 
 
 . 1810. "That considerable relief is ob- 
 tained from shampoing, cannot be doubted ; 
 I have repeatedly been restored surprisingly 
 from severe fatigue . , ." — Williamson, V. 
 M., ii. 198. 
 
 1813. " There is sometimes a voluptuous- 
 ness in the climate of India, a stillness in 
 nature, an indescribable softness, which 
 soothes the mind, and gives it up to the 
 inost delightful sensations : independent of 
 the effects of opium, champoing, and other 
 luxuries indulged in by oriental sensualists. " 
 ^Forbes, Or. Mem. i., 35. 
 
 Shan, n.p. The name which, we 
 haye learned from the Burmese to 
 apply to the people who call themselves 
 the great Tai, kindred to the Siamese, 
 and occupying extensive tracts in 
 Indo-Ohina, intermediate between 
 Burma, Siam, and China. They are 
 the same people that have been known, 
 after the Portuguese, and some of the 
 early R. 0. missionaries, as Laos 
 (q.v.) ; but we nowgive the name an 
 extensive signification covering the 
 whole race. The Siamese, who have 
 been for centuries politically the most 
 important branch of this race, call (or 
 did call themselves — see De la Lou- 
 bSre, who is very accurate) Tai-Noe or 
 ' Little T'ai,' whilst they applied the 
 term T ai-Tai, or ' Great T'ai,' to their 
 northern kindred or some part of 
 these; * sometimes also calling the 
 latter r'cra'-?"*. or the ' T'ai left behind.' 
 The T'ai or Shan are certainly the 
 most numerous and widely spread race 
 in Indo-Ohina, and innumerable petty 
 Shan states exist on the borders of 
 Burma, Siam, and China, more or less 
 dependent on, or tributary to, their 
 
 * On the probable mcUcatio.n of Great and LitUe 
 iised in this fashion,' see' remarks in notes on 
 Marco Polo, bk. iii. oh. 9. • 
 
 powerful neighbours. They are found 
 from the extreme north of the Irawadi 
 Valley, in the vicinity of Assam, to the 
 borders of Camboja ; and in nearly all 
 we find, to a degree unusual in the case 
 of populations politically so segre- 
 gated, a certain homogeneity in lan- 
 guage, civilization, and religion 
 (Buddhist), which seems to point to 
 their former union in considerable 
 states. 
 
 One branch of the race entered and 
 conquered Assam in the 13th century, 
 and from the name by which they 
 were known, Ahom, or Aham, was 
 derived, by the frequent exchange of 
 aspirate and sibilant, the name, just 
 used, of the province itself. The most 
 extensive and central Shan state, which 
 occupied a position between Ava and 
 Tunnan, is known in the Shan tradi- 
 tions a^ Mxmg-Mau, and in Burma by 
 the Buddhisto-classioal name of Kau- 
 admhi (from a famous city of that 
 name in ancient India) corrupted by a 
 usual process into Ko-Shan-pyi and 
 interpreted to mean 'Nine-Shan- 
 States.' Further south were those T'ai 
 states which have usually been called 
 Laos, and which formed several con- 
 siderable kingdoms, going through 
 many vicissitudes of power. Several 
 of their capitals were visited and their 
 ruins described by the late Francis 
 Gamier, and the cities of these and 
 many smaller states of the same race, 
 all built on the same general quadran- 
 gular plan, are spread broadcast over 
 that part of Indo-Ohina which extends 
 from Siam north to Tunnan. 
 
 Mr. Cushin^, in the Introduction to 
 his Shan Dictionary (Rangoon, 1881), 
 divides the Shan famUy by dialectic 
 indications into the Ahoms, whose 
 language is now extinct, the Chinese 
 STian (occupying the central territory 
 of what was Mau or Kausambi), the 
 Shan {Proper, or Burmese Shan), Laos 
 (or Siamese Shan), and Siamese. 
 
 The term Shan is borrowed from 
 the Burmese, in whose peculiar ortho- 
 graphy the' name, though pronounced 
 Shan, is written rham. We have not 
 met with its use in English prior to the 
 Mission of Col. Symes in 1795. It 
 appears in the map illustrating his 
 narrative, and once or twice in the 
 narrative itself, and it was frequently 
 used by his companion, F. Buchanan, 
 whose papers were only published 
 many, years afterwards in various 
 
SHAN. 
 
 623 
 
 SHASTEB. 
 
 periodicals difficult to meet •with. It 
 was not till the Burmese war of 
 1824-26, and the active investigation 
 of our eastern frontier which, followed, 
 that the name became popularly known 
 in British India. The best notice of 
 the Shans that we are acquainted with 
 is a scarce pamphlet by Mr. Ney Elias, 
 printed by the Foreign Dept. of Cal- 
 cutta in 1876 {Introd. Sketch of the Hist, 
 of the Shans, &a.). 
 
 Though the name as we have taken 
 it is a Burmese oral form, it seems to 
 he essentially a genuine ethnic name 
 for the race. It is applied in the form 
 Sam by the Assamese, and the Kak- 
 hyens ; the Siamese themselves have 
 an obsolete Siem (written Sieyam) for 
 themselves, and Sieng (Sieyang) for 
 the Laos. The former word is evi- 
 dently the Sien, which the Chinese 
 used in the compound Sien-lo (for 
 Siam, — see Marco Polo, 2nd ed. Bk. 
 m. ch. 7, note 3), and from which we 
 got, probably through a Malay medium, 
 our Siam (q-v.). The Burmese distin- 
 guish the Siamese Shans as Yudia (see 
 Judea) Shans, a term perhaps some- 
 times including Siam itself. 
 
 Symes gives this (through Araka- 
 jiese corruption) as ' Toodra-Shaan,' 
 .and he also (no doubt improperly) calls 
 the Manipar people ' Gassay Shaan ' 
 .(see Cassay). 
 
 ■ 1795. " These events did not deter 
 ■Shanbuau from pursuing his favourite 
 scheme of conquest to the westward. The 
 fertile plains and populous towns of Munni- 
 poora and the Cassay Shaan, attracted his 
 ambition." — Symes, p. 77. 
 
 „ "Zemee (see JangomayJ, Sanda- 
 poora, and many districts of the Yoodra 
 Shaan to the eastward, were tributary, 
 and governed by Chobwas, who annually 
 paid homage to the Birman king." — Id., 
 102. 
 
 ,, " Shaan, or Shan, is a very com- 
 prehensive term given to different nations, 
 some independent, others the subjects of the 
 greater states." — Id. p. 274. 
 
 C.1818. "... They were assisted by many 
 of the Zabou, (see Chobwa in Suppt. ) or petty 
 .princes of the Sciam, subject to the Burmese, 
 ■who, weariedbythe oppressions andexactions 
 .o£ the Burmese Mandarins and generals, 
 had revolted, and made common cause with 
 
 the enemies of their cruel masters 
 
 The war which the Burmese had tn sup- 
 port with these enemies was long and dis- 
 astrous .... instead of overcoming the 
 .Sciam (they) only, lost day by_ day the 
 territories .... and saw their princes 
 Irange themselves .... under the protec- 
 tion of the King of Siam." — Sangermano, 
 t>. 57* •■ . 
 
 1861. 
 
 " Fie, fie ! Captain Spry ! 
 You are surely in joke 
 With your wires and your trams. 
 Going past all the Shams 
 With branches to Bam-yo(J, and end in 
 
 A-SMOKE."* 
 
 Ode on the proposed Yunnan Bailioay. 
 
 ShanbafF, Sinabaif, «fec., s. Pers. 
 shdnbaft. A stuff often mentioned in 
 the early narratives as an export from 
 Bengal and other parts of India. 
 Perhaps, indeed, those names indicate 
 two different stuffs, but we do not 
 know what they were, except that (as 
 mentioned below) the sinabaff was a 
 fine white stuff. Sinabaff is not in 
 Viillers's Lexicon. Shdilahaf is ; and 
 is explained as genus panni grossioris, 
 sic destripta, (E.T.) : 
 
 " A very coarse and cheap stuff which 
 they make for the sleeves of kabds (see 
 Caliaya) for sale." — BaMr-i-'Ajam. 
 
 But this cannot have been the 
 character of the stuffs sent by Sultan 
 Mahommed Tughlak (as in the first 
 quotation) to the Emperor of China. 
 
 1343. " When the aforesaid present 
 came to the Sultan of India (from the Erap. 
 of China) .... in return for this present 
 he sent another of greater value. . . . 100 
 pieces of shirinbaf, and 500 pieces of 
 shanbaf." — IbnBat.,iv. 3. 
 
 1498. "The overseer of the Treasury 
 came next day to the Captain-Major, and , 
 brought him 20 pieces of white stuff, very 
 fine, with gold embroidery which they call 
 bdyramies, and other 20 large white stuffs, 
 very fine, which were named sinabafos 
 . . . ."—Goi-rea, E.T. by Ld. Stanley, 197. 
 
 1.510. ' ' One of the' Persians said : ' Let 
 us go to our house, that is, to Calicut.' I 
 answered, 'Do not go, for you will lose 
 these fine sinabaph' (which Were pieces of 
 cloth we carried)." — Varthema, 269. 
 
 1516. "The quintal of this sugar was 
 worth two ducats and a half in Malabar, 
 and a good Sinabaffo was worth two 
 ducats." — Barbosa, 179. 
 
 Shaster, s. The Law books or 
 Sacred Writings of the Hindus. From 
 Skt. sastra, ' a rule,' a religious code, 
 a scientific treatise. 
 
 1612. ". . . . They have many books 
 in their Latin .... Six of these they call 
 Xastra, which are the bodies ; eighteen 
 which they call PwAna, which a,re the 
 limbs."— CoMto, V., vi. 3. 
 
 1630. ". . . . The Banians deliver that 
 this book, by them called the Shaster, or 
 
 * Blmmo and Esmok were names constantly re- 
 curring. in the late Captain Spry's railway pro- 
 jects. 
 
SHAWL. 
 
 624 
 
 SSEEAH. 
 
 the Book of their written word, consisted 
 of these three tracts." — liord's Display, ch. 
 viii. 
 
 1651. In Sogerius, the word is every- 
 where misprinted lastra. 
 
 1717. "The six Sastrangb'l contain all 
 the Points and different Ceremonies in 
 Worship . . . ." — Phillips's Ace. 40. 
 
 1765. ". . . . at the capture of Co^cuito, 
 A.D. 1756, 1 lost many curious Gentoo manu- 
 scripts, and among them two very correct and 
 valuable copies of the Gentoo Shastah." — 
 J. Z. Holwell, Interesting Hist. Events, Sec, 
 2d ed., 1766, i. 3. 
 
 1770. "TheShastah is looked upon by 
 some as a ' commentary on the vedam, and 
 by others as an original work." — Baynal (tr. 
 1777), i. 50. 
 
 1776. "The occupation of the Bramin 
 should be to read the Beids, and other 
 Shastera." — Halhed, Gentoo Code, 39, 
 
 Shawl, 8. Pers. and Hind, shot, 
 also doshdla, ' a pair of shawls.' The 
 Persian word is perhaps of Indian 
 origin, from Skt. savala, ' variegated.' 
 
 Sir George Birdwood tells us he has 
 found among the old India records 
 " Oarmania shells" and "Oamaania 
 shawools," meaning apparently Ker- 
 man shawls. He gives no dates un- 
 fortunately. 
 
 In Meninski (published 1680) shal is 
 defined in a way that shows the humble 
 sense of the word originally : 
 
 "Panni viliores qui partim albi, partim 
 
 ' cineiitii, partim nigri esse solent ex lana et 
 
 pilis caprinis ; hujusmodi pannum seu 
 
 telam injiciunt humeris Dervisii 
 
 instar stolae aut pallii." To this he adds, 
 " Datur etiam sericea ejusmodi tela, fere 
 instar nostri multitii, sive simplicis sive 
 duplicati." For this the 2d edition, a cen- 
 tury later, substitutes: " Shal-i-HindX" (In- 
 dian shawl). *'Tela seriem subtilissima ex 
 India adferri solita." 
 
 c. 1590. " In former times shawls were 
 often brought from Kashmir. People folded 
 them in four folds, and wore them for a very 
 long time .... His Majesty encourages 
 in every possible way the (ahal-iafi) manu- 
 facture of shawls in Kashmir. InLahdr 
 also there are more than 1000 workshops." 
 —Aln, 92. 
 
 c. 1665. "lis mettent sur eux a toute 
 saison, lorsqu'ils sortent, une Chal, qui est 
 une maniere de toilette d'une laine trSs-fine 
 qui se fait aCachmir. Ces Chals ont environ 
 deux aunes * de long sur une de large. On 
 les achete vingt-cinq ou trente &us si elles 
 sont fines. II y en a mfime qui content cin- 
 quante ^cus, mais ce sont les tr&-fines." — 
 Thevenot, v. 110. 
 
 c. 1666. "Ces chales sont certaines 
 pifeces d'^toffe d'une aulne* et demie de 
 
 * The old Paris aune was nearly 47 inches 
 English. 
 
 long, et d'une de large ou environ, qui sont 
 brod^es aux deux bouts d'une esp^ce de 
 broderie, faite au metier, d'un pied ou en- 
 viron de large .... J'eu ai vu de ceux 
 que les Omrahs font faire exprfes, c[ui cou- 
 toient jusqu'k cent cinquante Eoupies ; des 
 autres qui sont de cette laine du pays, 
 je n'en ai pas vu qui passaient 50 Koupies," 
 —Bemier, ii. 280-281, 
 
 1717. "... Con tutto cib preziosissime 
 nobilissime e senza comparazionc magnifiche 
 sono le tele che si chiamano Scial, si nella 
 lingua Hindustana, come ancora nella 
 'lingua Fersiana. Tali scial altro non sono, 
 che alcuni manti, che si posano sulla testa, 
 e facendo da man destra, e da man sinistra 
 scendere le due metk, con queste si cinge 
 . . . ." — MS. Narrative of Padre Ip. jDe- 
 sideri. 
 
 1727. " When they go abroad they wear 
 a Shawl folded up, -or a piece of White 
 Cotton Cloth lying loose on the Top of their 
 Heads." — A. Ham. ii. 50. 
 
 c. 1760. "Some Shawls are manufactured 
 there .... Those coming from the pro- 
 vince of Cachemire on the borders of Tar- 
 tary, being made of , a peculiar kind of 
 silky hair, that produces from the loom a 
 cloth beautifully bordered atbpth ends, with 
 a narrow flowered selvage, about two yards 
 and a half long, and a yard and a half wide 
 .... and according to the price, which is 
 from ten pounds and upwards to fifteen 
 shillings, join, to exquisite fineness, a sub- 
 stance that renders them extremely warm, 
 and so pliant that the fine ones are easily 
 drawn through a common ring on the 
 finger." — Grose, i. 118. 
 
 1781. Sonnerat writes challes. He 
 says : " Ces ^tofles (faites avec la laine des 
 moutons de Tibet) surpassent nos plus 
 belles soieries en finesse." — Voyage, i. 52. 
 
 It seems from these extracts that the 
 large and costly shawl, woven in 
 figures over its whole surface, is a 
 modem article. The old shawl, we see, 
 was from 6 to 8 feet long, by about 
 hall that width ; and it was most com- 
 monly white, with only a harder of 
 figured weaving at each end. In fact 
 what is now called a Rampoor 
 Chudder when made with figured ends 
 is probably the best representation of 
 the old shawl. 
 
 Sheeah, Shia, s. Arab. sMa, i.e. 
 'sect.' A follower (more properly the 
 followers collectively) of the Mahom- 
 medan 'sect,' or sects rather, which 
 specially venerate 'Ali, and regard 
 the Imams, his descendants, as the 
 true successors to the Caliphate. The 
 Persians (since the accession of the 
 ' Sophy' dynasty, q.v.) areSAi'a*, and 
 a good many of the Moslem in India. 
 
 The sects which have followed more 
 
8HEERMAUL. 
 
 625 
 
 SHERBET. 
 
 or less secret doctrines, and the venera- 
 tion of hereditary quasi- divine heads, 
 such as the Karmathites and Ismael- 
 ites of Musulman history, and the 
 modem Bohras and "Mulahis," may 
 generally he regarded as Shl'a. 
 
 c. 1309. "... dont encore il est ainsi, 
 Que tuit oil qui croient en la loy Haali 
 dient que oil qui croient en la loy Mahom- 
 met Bont mescr^ant ; et aussi tuit cil qui 
 croient en la loy Mahonimet dient que tuit 
 cil qui croient en la loy Haali sont mescr^- 
 ant. — JoinviUe, 252. 
 
 1553. " Among the Moors have always 
 been controversies . . . which of those four 
 first Caliphs was the most legitimate suc- 
 cessor to the Caliphate. The Arabians 
 favoured Bubao, Homar, and Otthoman, 
 the Persians (Parseos) favoured Alle, and 
 held the others for usurpers, and as holding 
 it against the testament of Mahamed .... 
 to the last this schism has endured between 
 the Arabians and the Persians. The latter 
 took the appellation Xia, as much as to 
 say ' Union of one Body,' and the Arabs 
 call them in reproach Baffady,* as much as 
 to say 'People astray from the Path,' 
 whilst they call themselves Cimy, which is 
 the contrary."— Barros, II. x. 6. 
 
 1620. "The Sonnite adherents of tradi- 
 tion, like the Arabs, the Turks, and an in- 
 finite number of others, accept the primacy 
 of those who actually possess it. Ihe Per- 
 sians and their adherents who are called 
 Shim (Sciai), i.e., ' Sectaries,' and are not 
 ashamed of the name, beKeve in the primacy 
 of those who have only claimed it (without 
 possessing it), and obstinately contend that 
 it belongs to the family of All alone." — P. 
 delta Voile, ii. 75. 
 
 1626. " He is by Religion a Mahumetan, 
 discended from Persian Ancestors, and 
 retaineth their opinions, which differing in 
 many points from the Turkes, are dis- 
 tinguished in their Sectes by tearmes of 
 Seaw and Simnee." — Purchas, Pilgrimage, 
 
 1653. "Les Persana et Keselbaches se 
 disent Schal .... si les Ottomans estoient 
 SchaiB, ou de la Secte de Haly, les Persans 
 se feroient Sonnis qui est la Secte des 
 Ottomans." — De la BovMaye-le-Govz, ed. 
 1657, 106. 
 
 1673. "His Substitute here is a Chias 
 Mnor."— Fryer, 29. 
 
 1798. ' ' In contradistinction to the Soonis, 
 who in their prayers cross their hands on the 
 lower part of the breast, the Schiahs drop 
 their arms in straight lines."— &'. Porster, 
 Trawls, ii. 129. 
 
 1805. "The word Sh'eeah, or Sheeut, 
 properly signifies a troop or sect, .... but 
 has become the distinctive appellation of 
 the followers of Aly, or aU those who 
 mamtain that he was the first legitimate 
 Kh%leefah, or successor to Moohummad." 
 . —Baill ie, Digest of Mah. Law, II. xii. 
 
 * iifl/W,!, a heretic (lit. 'deserter'). 
 
 Sheermaul, s. Pers. Hind, shlrmal, 
 a cake made -with flour, milk and 
 leaven ; a sort of hrioche. 
 
 Sherbet, s. Though this -word is 
 used in India by natives in its native 
 (Arab, and Pers.) form sharbat * (= ' a 
 draught,') it is not a word now in 
 Anglo-Indian use. The Arabic word 
 seems to have entered Europe by seve- 
 ral different doors. Thus in Italian 
 and French we have sorbetto and sorbet, 
 which probably came direct from the 
 Levantine or Turkish form shurbat or 
 shorbat ; in Sp. and Port, we have 
 xarabe, axarabe (ash-shardb, the stand- 
 ard Ar. sha/rab, 'wine or any bever- 
 age,') and xarope, and from these 
 forms probably Ital. sciroppo, siroppo, 
 with old French ysserop and mod. 
 French sirop; also English syrup, 
 and, more directly from the Spanish, 
 shrub. Modern Span, again gets, by 
 reflexion from French or Italian, 
 sorbete and sirop (see Dozy, 17, and 
 Marcel Devic, s.v. sirop). Our sher- 
 bet looks as if it had been imported 
 direct from the Levant. The form 
 shrab is applied in India to all wines 
 and spirits and prepared drinks, e.g. 
 Port-shraub,'Sherry-shraub,LaIl-shraub 
 (q.T.), Brandy-shraub, Beer-shraub. 
 
 c. 1334. "... They bring cups of gold, 
 silver, and glass, filled with sugar candy- 
 water; i.e., syrup diluted with water. 
 They caU this beverage sherbet" {ash- 
 shwrbat). — Ibn Bat. lii. 124. 
 
 1554. "... potio est gratissima prae- 
 sertim ubi multa nive, quae Constantino- 
 poli nuUo tempore deficit, fuerit refrige- 
 rata, Arab Sorbet vocant, hoc est, potionem 
 Arabicam." — Buibeq. Ep. i. (p. 92). 
 
 1578: "The physicians of the same 
 country use this zarave (of tamarinds) in 
 bilious and ardent fevers." — Acosta, 67. 
 
 1611. "In Persia there is much good 
 vrine of grapes which is called Xarab in the 
 language of the country." — Teixeira, i. 16. 
 
 c. 1630. "Their lijuour may perhaps 
 better delight you ; 'tis faire water, sugar, 
 rose-water, and juyce of Lemons mixt, 
 call'd Sherbets or Zerbets, wholsome and 
 potable."— »■ T. Herbert, ed. 1638, p. 241. 
 
 1682. "The Moores .... dranke a 
 little milk and water, but not a drop of 
 wine ; they also dranke a little sorbet, and 
 jacolatt." — Evelyn's Diary, 24th Jan. 
 
 1827. "On one occasion, before Barak- 
 el-Hadgi left Madras, he visited the Doc- 
 
 * In both written alike, but the final t in Arabic- 
 is generally silent,giving sliaria, in Persian sharbat. 
 So we get miiumt from Pers. and Turk, munarat, 
 in Arab, (and in India) mmnura. 
 
SEjEREEF. 
 
 626 
 
 SHIKAR-GAH. 
 
 tor, and partook of his sherbet, which he 
 preferred to his own, perhaps because a few 
 glasses of rum or brandy were usually 
 added to enrich the compound." — Scott, The 
 Surgeon's Daughter, ch. x. 
 
 ,1837. "The Egyptians have various 
 kinds of sherbets. . . . The most common 
 kind (called simply shurbat or shurbat 
 sooT^kar . . .) is merely sugar and water 
 . . . lemonade l,lei/'mo6ndteh, or sharab el- 
 leymodn) is another." — Lane, Modern Egyp- 
 tians, ed. 1837, i. 206. 
 
 1863. "The Estate overseer usually 
 gave a dance to the people, when the mosf 
 dissolute of both sexes were sure to be pre- 
 sent, and to indulge too freely in the shrub 
 made for the occasion." — Waddell, 29 Years 
 in the W. Indies, 17. 
 
 Shereef, s. Arab, aharlf, noble. A 
 dignitary descended from Mahommed. 
 
 1498. "The ambassador was a white 
 man who was Xarife, as much as to say a 
 creligo" (i.e. clerigo). — Roteiro, 2d ed. 30. 
 
 Sheristadar, s. The head ministe- 
 rial officer of a court, ■whose duty it is 
 to receive plaints, and see that they 
 are in proper form, and duly stamped; 
 and generally to attend to routine 
 business. Properly Hind. Pers. from 
 sar-rishtd-ddr or sarishta-ddr, ' regis- 
 ter-keeper.' Sar-riahtd, an office of 
 registry, literally means ' head of the 
 string." C. P. Brown interprets 
 Sarrishtadar as "he who holds the end 
 of the string (on which puppets 
 dance) " — satirically, it may be pre- 
 sumed. Perhaps ' keeper of the clue,' 
 or ' of the file,' would approximately 
 express the idea. 
 
 1786. (With the object of establishing) 
 "the officers of the Canongoe's Department 
 upon its ancient footing, altogether in- 
 dependent of the Zemindars .... and to 
 prevent confusion in the time to come. . . . 
 For these purposes, and to avail ourselves 
 as much as possible of the knowledge 
 and services of Mr. James Grant, we have 
 determined on the institution of an office 
 well-known in this country under the de- 
 signation of Chief Serrishtadar, with which 
 we have invested Mr. Grant, to act in that 
 capacity under your Board, and also to 
 attend as such at your deliberations, as 
 well as at our meetings in the Revenue 
 Department." — Letter from G. 0. in C. to 
 Board of Revenue, 19th July (Bengal Rev. 
 Regulation xix.). 
 
 1878. "Nowadays, however, the Se- 
 rishtadar's signature is allowed to authen- 
 ticate copies of documents, and the Assist- 
 ant is thus spared so much drudgery." — lAfe 
 in the Mofmsil, i. 117. 
 
 Shig^am, s, A Bombay name for 
 a kind of hack palankin-caniage. The 
 
 name is from Mahr. sighr (Skt. 
 aighram), ' quick or quickly.' 
 
 SMkar, s. Hind, from Pers. ahikar 
 = ' la chasse ; ' sport (in the sense of 
 shooting and hunting) ; game. 
 
 1590. "Am, 27. Of Bunting (orig. Aia- 
 i-Shikar). 
 
 "Superficial worldly observers see in 
 killing an animal a sort of pleasure, and in 
 their ignorance stride about, as if senseless, 
 on the field of their passions. But deep 
 enquirers see in hunting a means of acqui- 
 sition of knowledge This is the case 
 
 with His Majesty."— ^j«, i. 282. 
 
 1609-10. "Sykary, which signifieth, 
 seeking, or hunting." — W. Finch, in Pur- 
 chas, i. 428. 
 
 1800. " 250 or 300 horsemen . . . divided 
 into two or three small parties, supported 
 by our infantry, would give a proper 
 shekar; and I strongly advise not to let 
 the Mahratta boundary stop you in the 
 pursuit of your game." — Sir A. Wellesley to 
 T. Munro, in it/e ofMunro, iii. 117. 
 
 1847. " Yet there is a charm in this 
 place for the lovers of Shikar." — Dry Leaves 
 from Young Egypt, 3. 
 
 1866. " May I ask what has brought 
 you to India, Mr. Cholmondeley ? Did 
 you come out for shikar, eh?" — Trevelyan, 
 Th£ Dawk Bungalow, in Eraser, Ixxiii. 222. 
 
 Shikaree, Shekarry, s. A sports- 
 man. The word is used in two ways : 
 
 (a). As applied to a native expert, 
 who either brings in game on his own 
 account, or accompanies European 
 sportsmen as guide or aid. 
 
 1879. "Although the province (Pegu) 
 abounds in large game, it is very difBoult to 
 discover, because there are no regular shi- 
 karees in the Indian acceptation of the 
 word. Every village has its local shikaree, 
 who lives by trapping and killing game. 
 Taking life as he does, contrary to the prin- 
 ciples of his religion, he is looked upon as 
 damned by his neighbours, but that does 
 not prevent their buying from him the spoils 
 of the chase. " — Pollok, Sport in Br, Burmah, 
 &c., i. 13. 
 
 (b). as applied to the European 
 sportsman himself; e.g. "Jones is 
 well known as a great Shikaree," 
 There are several books of sporting ad- 
 venture written circa 1860-1875 by 
 Mr. H. A. Leveson, under the name of 
 ' The Old Shekarry.' 
 
 Shikar-gah, s. Pers. A hunting- 
 ground, or enclosed preserve. The 
 word has also a technical application 
 to patterns which exhibit a variety of 
 figures and groups of animals, such as 
 are still woven in brocade at Benares, 
 
SHIKHO. 
 
 627 
 
 SHINKALI. 
 
 and in shawl- work in Kashmir and 
 elsewhere (see Marco Polo, Bk. I., oh. 
 17, and notes). 
 
 Shikho, n. and v. Burmese word. 
 The posture of a Burmese in presence 
 of a superior, i.e. kneeling with joined 
 hands and bowed head in an attitude 
 of worship. 
 
 Some correspondence arose in 1883, 
 in consequence of the use of this word 
 hy the then Chief Commissiener of 
 British Burma, in an official report, to 
 describe the attitude used by English 
 envoys at the Court of Ava. The 
 statement (which was grossly incor- 
 rect) led to remonstrance by Sir Arthur 
 Phayre. The fact was that the envoy 
 and his party sat on a carpet, but the 
 attitude had no analogy whatever to 
 that of ahikho, though the endeavour of 
 the Burmese officials was persistent to 
 involve them in some such degrading 
 attitude. 
 
 1855. " Our conductors took off their 
 shoes at the gate, and the Woondouk made 
 an ineffectual attempt to induce the Envoy 
 to do likewise. They also, at four different 
 places, as we advanced to the inner gate,' 
 dropt on their knees and shikhoed towards 
 the palace." — Mission to Ava. 
 
 1882. " Another ceremony is that of 
 ■sbekhoine to the spire,' the external em- 
 hlem of the throne. All Burmans must do 
 this at each of the gates, at the foot of the 
 steps, and at intervals in between. . ." — The 
 Bunrnn, Sis Life cmd Notions, ii. 206. 
 
 Shiubin, SMnbeam, etc, s. A 
 
 term in the Burmese teak trade ; ap- 
 parently a corruption from Burm. 
 tUn-bym. The first monosyllable 
 [shin) means ' to put together side by 
 side,' and hytn — 'plank,' the com- 
 pound word being used in Burmese for 
 'a thick plank used in constructing 
 the side of a ship.' The shinhin is a 
 thick plank, about 15" wide by 4" thick, 
 and running up to 25 feet in length 
 (see Milburn, i. 47). It is not sawn, 
 but split from green trees. 
 
 1791. "Teak Timber for sale, consist- 
 ing of 
 
 SuireiB (q.v.), Magjiire do (?) 
 
 Shinbeens. Joists and Sheath- 
 
 Coma planks (?). ing Boards. 
 
 Madras Courier, 10th Nov. 
 
 Shinkali, or Shigala, n. p. A name 
 by which the City and Port of Cran- 
 ^Wore (q.v. ) seems to have been known 
 in the early Middle Ages. The name 
 was probably formed from Tiruvan- 
 jiculam, mentioned by Dr. GKindert 
 
 below. It is perhaps the Gingaleh of 
 Eabbi Benjamin in our first quotation ; 
 but the data are too vague to determine 
 this, though the position of that place 
 seems to be in the vicinity of Malabar. 
 
 c. 1167. " Gingaleh is but three days dis- 
 tant by land, whereas it requires a journey 
 of fifteen days to reach it by the sea ; this 
 place contains about 1,000 Israelites." — 
 Benjamin of Tudela, in Wright's EaHy 
 Travels, p. 117. 
 
 c. 1300. " Of the cities on the shore (of 
 Malibar) the first is Sindabur, then Faknlir, 
 
 then the country of Manjardr then 
 
 Chinkali (or Jinkali), then Kdlam."*— 
 BasMduddin, see J. B. As. Soc., N. S., iv. 
 pp. 342 and 345. 
 
 c. 1320. ' ' Le pays do ManlbSr, appeM 
 pays du Poivre, comprend les villes sui- 
 vantes. 
 
 » * » « 
 
 "La ville de Shinkli, dont la majeure 
 partie de la population est compos^e de 
 Juifs. 
 
 " Kaulam est la dernifere ville de la c6te 
 de FoivTe."—Shemseddin Dimishqui, by 
 Mehren (Cosmographie du Moyen Age), p. 
 234. 
 
 0. 1328. "... there is one very power- 
 ful King in the country where the pepper 
 CTOws, and his kingdom is called Molehar. 
 There is also the King of Singuyli. . . ."^ 
 Fr. Jordanus, p. 40. 
 
 1330. "And the forest in which the 
 pepper groweth extendeth for a good 18 
 days' journey, and in that forest there be 
 two cities, the one whereof is called Flan- 
 drina (see Pandarani), and the other 
 Cyngilin. . . ." — Fr. Odoric, in Cathay, 
 &c., 75-76. 
 
 c. 1330. "'Etiara Shaiiyit (see Chalia) et 
 Shinkala urbes Malabaricae sunt, quarum 
 alteram Judaei inoolunt. . . ." — Aiulfeda, 
 in Gfildemeister, 185. 
 
 c. 1349. "And in the second India, 
 which is called Mynibar, there is Cynkali, 
 which signifieth Little India " (Little China) 
 "for Kaliia 'little.'" — John MarignoUi, in 
 Cathay, &c., 373. 
 
 1510. " Soiela alias et Chrongalor voca- 
 tur, ea quam Crauganorium dioimus Mala- 
 bariae nrbem, ut testatur idem Jacobus 
 Indiarum episoopus ad calcem Testament! 
 Novi ab ipso exarati anno Graeooruni 1821, 
 Christi 1510, et in fine Epistolarum Pauli, 
 Cod. Syr. Vat. 9 et 12."— In Assemani, 
 Diss, de Syr. Nest., p. 440, and p. 732. 
 
 1844. "The place (Codungalur) is iden- 
 tified with TiruvaniievHam river-harbour, 
 which Cheraman Perumal is said to have 
 declared the best of the existing 18 harbours 
 of Kerala. . . ." — Or. Gundert, in Madras 
 Journal, xiii. 120. 
 
 , , "One Kerala Ulpatti (i. «. legendary 
 history of Malabar) of the Nasrani, says 
 that their forefathers . . . built Codangalur, 
 
 * Viz., Qoa (see Sindllur), Baccsnore (q.v.), 
 Uangakre, Crangaaoie, and ftuilon. 
 
 s s 2 
 
SBINTOO. 
 
 628 
 
 SHOE OF GOLD. 
 
 aa may be learned from the granite inscrip- 
 tion at the n orthem entrance of the Tiinivcm- 
 jiculam temple. . . ." — Ibid., 122. 
 
 Shintoo, Sintoo, s. Japanese 8Mn- 
 tau, ' The Way of tte Gods.' _ The 
 primitive reKgion of Japan. It is de- 
 scribed by Earia y Sousa and other 
 old writers, but the name does not ap- 
 parently occur in those older accounts, 
 unless it be the Seuto of Oouto.* 
 
 1612. "But above aU these idols they 
 adore one SeutS, of which they say that it' 
 is the substance and principle of All, and 
 that its abode is the Heavens." — Couto, 
 V. viii. 12. 
 
 1727. "Le Sinto qu'on appelle aussi 
 Sinsju et Kamiraitsi, est le Culte des Idoles, 
 . ^tabli anciennement dans le pajrs. Sin et 
 Kami sont les noms des Idoles qui font 
 I'object de ce Culte. Siu {sic) signifie la 
 Foi, ou la Religion. Sinsja et au pluriel 
 Sinsju, ce sont les personnes qui professent 
 cette Religion." — Kaempfer, Hist, de Japan, 
 i. 176. 
 
 1770. " Far from encouraging that 
 gloomy fanaticism and fear of the gods, 
 which is inspired by almost all other reli- 
 gions, the Xinto sect had applied itself to 
 prevent, or at least to moderate that dis- 
 order of the imagination." — Baynal (E. T. 
 1777), i. 137. 
 
 i878. "The indigenous religion of the 
 Japanese people, called in later times by 
 the name of Shintsyu or Way of the Gods, 
 in order to distinguish it from the way of the 
 Chinese moral philosophers, and the way of 
 Buddha, had, at the time when Confucian- 
 ism and Buddhism were introduced, passed 
 through the earliest stage of development." 
 — Westminster Beview, N.S., No. cvii. 29. 
 
 Shireenbaf, s. Pers. Shirlnbaf, 
 ■ ' sweet- woof.' A kind of fine cotton 
 stuff, but we cannot say more precisely 
 • what. 
 
 c. 1343. " . . . . one hundred pieces of 
 shirmbaf. . . ."—Ibn Batuta, iv. 3. 
 
 1673. ". . . . siring chintz, Broad 
 . Baftas. . . ."—Fryer, 88. 
 
 Shisliaiu. See under Sissoo. 
 
 Shishmulmll, s. P. elushamalml, 
 lit. ' glass apartment ' or palace. This 
 is or was a common appendage of 
 native palaces, viz., a hall or siute of 
 rooms lined with mirror and other glit- 
 . taring surfaces, usually of a gimcrack 
 aspect. There is a place of exactly 
 the same description, now gone to 
 hideous decay, in the absurd Villa 
 Palagonia at Bagheria near Palermo. 
 
 * According to Kaenipfer the philosophic or 
 , Confucian sect is caUed in Japan Siuto. But that 
 
 hardly seems to fit what is said by Couto, and his 
 .iSeiifo seems more liliely to he a mistake for 
 
 Hento. 
 
 1835. "The Shisha-mahal, or house of 
 glass, is both curious and elegant, although 
 the material is principally pounded talc 
 andlooking-gla«s. It consists of two rooms, 
 of which the walls in the interior are divided 
 into a thousand different panels, each of 
 which is filled up with raised flowers in 
 silver, gold, and colours, on a ground-work 
 of tiny convex mirrors." — Wanderings of a 
 Pilgrim, i. 365. 
 
 ShoeofGold (or of Silver). The 
 name for certain ingots of precious 
 metal, ' somewhat in the form of a 
 Chinese shoe, but more like a boat, 
 which were formerly current in the 
 trade of the Far East. Indeed of 
 silver they are still current in China, 
 for Giles says : "The common name 
 among foreigners for the Chinese silver 
 ingot, which bears some resemblance 
 to a native shoe. , May be of any 
 weight from 1 oz. and even less, to 50 
 and sometimes 100 oz., and is always 
 stamped by the assayer and banker, 
 in evidence of purity" {Gloss, of 
 Reference, 128). 
 
 The same form of ingot was pro- 
 bably the halish (or yastoh) of the 
 Middle Ages, respecting which see 
 Cathay, &o., 115, 481, etc. Both of 
 these latter words mean also ' a 
 cushion,' which is perhaps as good a 
 comparison as either ' shoe ' or ' boat." 
 The word now used in 0. Asia is 
 yarnbii. There are cuts of the gold 
 ingots in Tavemier, whose words 
 suggest what is probably the tme 
 origin of the popular English name, 
 viz., a corruption of Dutch Qold- 
 schuyt, 
 
 1566. "... valuable goods exported 
 from this country (China) . . ._ . are first, 
 a quantity of gold, which is carried to India 
 in loaves in the shape of boats. . . ."— 
 C. Federioi, in Bamusio, iii. 391 6. 
 
 1611. "Then, I tell you, from China I 
 could load ships with eakes of gold 
 fashioned like boats, containing, each of 
 them, roundly speaking, 2 marks weight, 
 and so each cake will be worth 280 pardaos.' 
 — Govto, Dialogo do Soldado PraMco, p. 155. 
 ' 1676. " The Pieces of Gold mark'd Fig. 
 1, and 2, are by the Hollanders called 
 Goltflchut, that is to say, a Boat of Gold, 
 because they are in the form of a Boat. 
 Other Nations call them Loaves of Gold. 
 . . . The Great Pieces come to 12 hundred 
 Gilders of Holland Money, and thirteen 
 hundred and fifty Livres of our Money. '— 
 Tavemier, E. T., ii. 8. 
 
 1702. " Sent the Moolah to be delivered 
 the Nabob, Dewan, and Bujde 48 China 
 Oranges .... but the Dewan bid the 
 Moolah write the Governor for a. hundred 
 
SEOE-FLOWER. 
 
 629 
 
 SHROFF. 
 
 more that he might send them to Court ; 
 which is understood to be One Hundred 
 shoes of gold, or so many thousand pagodas 
 or rupees. — In WheeUr, i, 397. 
 
 1704. "Price Currant, July, 1704 (at 
 Malacca). . . . (xold, China, in Shoos 94 
 Touch."— iocij/er, 70. 
 
 1862. "A silver ingot ' Yanibu' weighs 
 about 2 (Indian) seers . . . = 4 lbs., 'and is 
 worth 165 Co.'s rupees. Koomoosh, also 
 called ' Yambucha,' or small silver ingot, is 
 worth 33 Bs ... 5 yambucJias, being equal 
 to 1 yambu. 'There are two descriptions of 
 ' yambucha ; ' one is a square piece of silver, 
 having a Chinese stamp on it; the other 
 .... in the form of a boat, has no stamp. 
 The Yambwis in the form of a boat, and has 
 a Chinese stamp on it." — Punjab Trade 
 Bepm-t, App. coxxvi-xxviii. 1. 
 
 1875. "The ydmbti or itjrs is a silver 
 ingot something the shape of a deep boat 
 with projecting bow and stern. The upper 
 surface is slightly hollowed, and stamped 
 with a Chinese inscription. It is said to be 
 pure sUver, and to weigh 50 (Cashghar) 
 ser = 30,000 grains English."— Report of 
 Forsyth's Mission to Kashghar, 494. 
 
 Shoe-flower, a. A name given in 
 Madras Presidency to the flower of tte 
 Hihiseus Bosa-sinensis, L. It is a literal 
 translation of the Tamil shapattu-pu, 
 a name given because tie flowers 
 are used at Madras to Hacken 
 shoes. The Malay name Kempang 
 sopaiM means the same. Voigt gives 
 sfioe-flower as the English name, and 
 adds : " Petals astringent, used by the 
 Chinese to blacken their shoes (?) and 
 eyebrows " (Sorties Suhurhanus Galcut- 
 tensis, 116-117); see also Drury, s.v. 
 The notion of the Chinese blackening 
 their shoes is surely an error, but 
 perhaps they use it to blacken leather 
 for European use. 
 
 1791. " La nuit snivante . . . je joignis 
 aux pavots . . . une fleur de foule sapatte, 
 qui sert aux oordonniers \ teindre leurs 
 cuirsennoir." — B. de St. Fierre, Chawmiirre 
 IndienrK. 
 
 This fovie-sapatte is apparently some 
 quasi Hindustani form of the name (phul- 
 sate?) used by the Portuguese. 
 
 Shoe-goose, s. This ludicrous cor- 
 ruption of the P. siyah-gosh, lit; ' black- 
 ear,' i.e. lynx {Felia Oaracal) occurs 
 in the following passage : 
 
 1727. "Antelopes, Hares and Toxea, 
 ate their wild Game, which they hunt with 
 Dogs, Leopards, and a small fierce creature 
 called by them a Shoe-goose."— .4. flam., 
 1.124. 
 
 _ 1802. ". . . . between the cat and the 
 lion, are the .... syagush, the lynx, the 
 tiger-cat. . . ."—Bitson, Essay on Abstinence 
 /irom Animal Food, 12. 
 
 1813. " The Moguls train another beast 
 for antelope-hunting called the Siyah-gusli, 
 or black-ears, which appears to be the same 
 as the caracal, or Russian lynx."-^i''or!ies, 
 Or. Memoirs, i. 277. 
 
 Shoke, s. A hobby, a favourite 
 pursuit or whim. Ar. Hind, sliauk. 
 
 1796. "This increased iny Bhouq. . . . 
 for soldiering, and I made it my study to 
 become a proficient In all the Hindostanee 
 modes of warfare." — Mily. Memoirs of Lt- 
 Col. James Skinner, i. 109. 
 
 Shola, s. In S. India, a wooded 
 ravine ; a thicket. Tamil sholdi. 
 
 1862. "At daylight ... we left the 
 Sisipara bungalow, and rode for several 
 miles through a valley interspersed with 
 sholas of rhododendron trees." — Marhha/m, 
 Peru and India, 356. 
 
 1876. "Here and there in the hollows 
 were little jungles ; sholas, as they are 
 called." — M. E. Grant-Duff, Notes of Indian 
 Journey, 202. 
 
 Shoocka, s. Ar. Hind, shukha, 
 (properly ' an oblong strip') a letter 
 from a King to a subject. 
 
 1787. "I have received several melan- 
 choly Shukhas from the King (of Dehli) 
 caJling on me in the most pressing terms 
 for assistance and support." — Letter of Lord 
 Comwallis, in Corresp. i. 307. 
 
 Shooldarry, s. A small tent with 
 steep sloping roof, two poles and a 
 ridge-piece, and with very low side 
 walls. . The word is in familiar 
 use, and is habitually pronoxmced as 
 we have indicated. But the first dic- 
 tionary in which we have found it is 
 that of Piatt's just published {Urdu, 
 &c. Dictionary). This author spells the 
 word ehlioldarl, identifying the first 
 syllable with jhol, signifying ' pucker- 
 ing or bagging.' In this Eght, how- 
 ever, it seems possible that it is from 
 jhul in the sense of a bag or wallet, viz. 
 a tent that is crammed into a bag when 
 carried. 
 
 1808. "I have now a shoaldarree for 
 myself, and a long paul (see pawl) for my 
 people." — Elphinstone, in Life, i. 183. 
 
 Shraub, Shrobb, s. Ar. sharab ; 
 Hind. shrab, wine. See under 
 Sherbet. 
 
 Shroflf, s. A money-changer, a 
 banker. Ar. sarraf (also sairafi, 
 sairaf). The word is used by Euro- 
 peans in China (as well as in 
 India), and is there applied to the 
 experts who are employed by banks 
 
SHROFF. 
 
 630 
 
 SHULWAUBS. 
 
 and mercantile firms to check the 
 quality of j the dollars that pass into 
 the houses (see Giles under next 
 article). Also sliroffage, for money- 
 dealer's commission. 
 
 Prom, the same root comes the Heb. 
 soref, ' a goldsmith.' Compare the 
 figure in Malachi iii. 3 : " He shall sit 
 as a refiner and purifier of silver ; and 
 he shall purify the sons of Levi." 
 Only in Hebrew the goldsmith tests 
 Tnefal, whilst the sairaf tests coins. 
 The Aiab poet says of his mare, " Her 
 forefeet scatter the gravel every mid- 
 day, as the dirhams are scattered at 
 their testing by the sairaf." * 
 
 1554. " Salaries of the officers of the Cus- 
 tom Houses, and other cha/rgesfor these which 
 the Treasurers have to pay. 
 
 ***** 
 
 Also to the Xarrafo, whose charge it is to 
 seeto the money, two pwrdaos a month, 
 which make for a year seven thousand and 
 two hundred reis. " — Botelho, Tbmho, in Svh- 
 aidios, 238. 
 
 1560. " There are in the city many and 
 very wealthy carafos who change money." 
 — Tenreiro, ch. i. 
 
 1584. " 5 tangas make a seraph^n of gold ; 
 hut if one would change them into basa- 
 ruchies (see hudgrook, tanga, zerafin) he 
 may have 5 tangas and 16 basai-ucMes, which 
 ouerplus they call cerafagio. . . ." — 
 Barret, in ffakluyt, ii. 410. 
 
 1585. ''This present year, because only 
 two ships came to Goa, (the reals) have sold 
 at 12 per cent, of Xarafaggio (shroffage), 
 as this commission is called, from the word 
 Xaraffo, which is the title of the banker." 
 — Sassetti, in De Oubcmatis, Storia, p. 203. 
 
 1598. "There is in every place of the 
 street exchangers of mony, by them called 
 Xaraffos, which are all christian Jewes." — 
 Linsc/wten, p. 66. 
 
 c. 1610. " Dans ce March^ .... aussi 
 sont les changeurs qu'ils nomment Cherafes, 
 dont il'y en a en plusieurs autree endroits ; 
 leurs boutiques sont aux bouts des rues et 
 carrefours, toutes couuertes de monnoye, 
 dont ils payent tribut au Boy." — Pyrcurd 
 de Laval, ii. 39. 
 
 1673. " It could not be improved tiU 
 the Governor had released the Shroffs or 
 Bankers." — Fryer, 413. 
 
 1697-8. ''In addition to the cash and 
 property which they had got by plunder, 
 the enemy fixed two lacs of rupees as the 
 price of the ransom of the prisoners .... 
 To make up the balance, the Sarrafs and 
 merchants of Nandurbfe were importuned 
 to raise a sum, small or great, by way of 
 loan. But they would not consent. — Khdfi 
 Khdn, in Elliot, vii. 362. 
 
 1750. ". . . . the Irruption of the ilfo- 
 rattoes into Carnatica, was another event 
 
 * W. E. S. 
 
 that brought several eminent Shroffs and 
 wealthy Merchants into our Town; inso- 
 much, that il may say, there was hardly a 
 Shroff of any Note, in the Mogul empire, 
 but had a House in it ; in a Word, Mad/rass 
 was become the Admiration of all the Coun- 
 try People, and the Envy of all our Ewopean 
 Neighbours." — Letter to a Proprietor of the 
 E. I. Co., 53-54. 
 
 1809. " I had the satisfaction of hearing 
 the Court order them (i.e., Gen. Martin's 
 executors) to pay two lacs and a half to the 
 plaintiff, a shron of Lucknow." — Ld. Valen- 
 tia, i. 243. 
 
 Shroff, To, V. This verb is applied 
 properly to the sorting of different 
 rupees or other coins, so as to discard 
 refuse, and to fix the various amounts 
 of discoimt or agio upon the rest, esta- 
 blishing the value in standard coin. 
 Hence figuratively 'to sift,' choosing 
 the good (men, horses, facts, or what 
 not) and rejecting the inferior. 
 
 1878. " Shroffing schools are common in 
 Canton, where teachers of the art keep had 
 dollars for the purpose of exercising their, 
 pupils ; and several works on the subject 
 have been published there, with numerous 
 illustrations of dollars and other foreign 
 coins, the methods of scooping out silver 
 and filling up with copper 'Dr lead, compa- 
 risons between genuine and counterfeit 
 dollars, the difference between native and 
 foreign milling, etc., etc." — Giles, Glosswry 
 of Reference, p. 129. 
 
 1882. (The Compradore) " derived a 
 profit from the process of shroffing which 
 (the money received) underwent before 
 being deposited in the Treasury." — The 
 Fankwae at Canton, p. 55. 
 
 Shrub, s. See under Sherbet. 
 
 Shulwaurs, s. Trowsers, or drawer 
 rather, of the oriental kind, the same 
 as pyjammas, long-drawers, or 
 Mogul-breeches (qq.v.). The Persian 
 is sfialwar, which accdrding to Prof. 
 Max Muller is more correctly shulvar, 
 from shul, 'the thigh,' related to 
 Latin cms, cruris, and to Skt. kshura 
 or khura, ' hoof ' (see Pmey an, 
 Daniel, 570). Be this as it may, the 
 Arabic form is sirwdl (vulg. shar' 
 wal), pi. saraml, and this appears 
 in the ordinary editions of the 
 Book of Daniel in Greek, where 
 the word occurs as aapd^apa, and 
 also in the Vulgate, as follows : " Et 
 capillus capitis eorum non esset 
 adustus, et sarabala eorum non 
 fuissent immutata, et odor ignis non 
 transisset per eos" (iii. 27). The 
 original word is sarhalln, pL of sarhala. 
 
SHULWAUBS. 
 
 631 
 
 SIAM. 
 
 Lutlier however renders this Mantel; 
 as the A. V. also does by coats.* 
 
 The -word is widely spread as 
 well as old ; it is found among the 
 Tartars of W. Asia as jdlbar, among 
 the Siberians and Bashkirds as salbdr, 
 among the Kalmaks as sTialbur, whilst 
 it reached Russia as sharawari, Spain 
 as zaraguelles, and Portugal as zarelos. 
 A great many Low Latin variations 
 of the word wiU be found ia Ducange, 
 serahula, serdbulla, sardbella, sarabola, 
 sarahura and more ! 
 
 In the 2d quotation from Isidore of 
 Seville below it will be seen that the 
 word had in. some case been inter- 
 preted as ' turbans." 
 
 A.D. (?). ** Kal cSeiopovi/ TOV? avSpas oTt OVK 
 cKupieutre to irijp rod trw^aros avri^v Koi rj dpX^ ttJ? 
 Ke0a\i}5 avTbiv ouk i^\oy taOij Kal ra crapiptipa 
 avTuiv OUK ^Woiudx], Jcal o<rfjiTi irvpo^ ovk t}]/ ev 
 niiois."— 6r. Tr. of Dan, iii. 27. 
 
 C. A.D. 200. " '^v Se Tots 2«u6ats 'Ain-t^ain]? 
 i^rj^apa^apa KoixtTiava^ iravras ecSeSvKOTas." 
 
 ■—Jidius PoUux, Onomast. vii. 13, sec. 59. 
 
 C.A.D. 500. "SapaPapa, Ta irepl Tas Ki/i)fXiSa; 
 
 (sic) hSviia.rii."Sesychius, s.v. 
 
 c. 636. " Sarabara sunt fluxa ac sinuosa 
 vestimenta de quibus legitur in Daniele. 
 ... . . Et Publius : Vt quid ergo in 
 ventre tuo Parthi Sarabara suspenderunt ? 
 Apud quosdam autem Sarabarae quaeda 
 capitum tegmina nuncupantur qualia vide- 
 mus in capite Magorum picta." — Isidorus 
 Ewpalensis, Orig. et Etym., lib. xix., ed. 
 1601, pp. 263-264. 
 
 C. 1000? "SapajSapa, — €(T^Tjff HiptriKTi 
 moi fie \eYOva-i jSpaKia." — Suidas^ S.V, 
 
 which may be roughly rendered : 
 ' ' A garb outlandish to the Greeks, 
 Which some call Shalwars, some call 
 Breaks ! " 
 
 c 900. " The deceased was unchanged, 
 except in colour. They dressed him then 
 with sarawil, overhose, boots, a kurtak and 
 khaftan of gold-cloth, with golden buttons, 
 and put on him a golden cap garnished with 
 sable."— iJn Foszldn, in Fraehn, p. 15. 
 
 c. 1300. " Disconsecratur altars eonim, 
 et oportet reoonciliari per episcopum .... 
 
 * " It is not certain but that Tiutlxer and the 
 A. V. are right. The word sarbalin means 'cloak' 
 in the Gemara ; and in Arabic sirbal is ' a gar- 
 ment, a coat of mail.' Perhaps quite an equal 
 weight of scholarship would now lean (though 
 with hesitation) towards the cloak or coat, and 
 against the breeches theory. 
 
 "The Arabic word occurs in the Traditions of 
 the Prophet (BokMrl, vii. 36). 
 
 " Of uourse it is certain that trapapapa. conies 
 from the Persian, but 7wt through Arabic. The 
 Bedouins did not wear trowsers in the time of 
 Ammianus, and don't do so now. 
 
 " The ordinary so-called LXX. editions of Daniel 
 contain what is really the post-Christian version 
 of Theodotion. The true LXX text has vTroSijuaTa. 
 
 " It may bo added that Jerome says both Aquila 
 and Symmaohus wrote samialla."—W. R. S. 
 
 si intraret ad ipsum aliquis qui non esset 
 Nestorius ; si intraret eoiam ad ipsum qui- 
 cumque sine sorrabulis vel capite cooperto." 
 — Ricoldo of Monte Groce, in Peregrinatorea 
 Quattior, 122. 
 
 1330. " Haec autem mulieres vadunt dis- 
 calceatae i:iortantes sarabnlas usque ad 
 terram." — Friar Odoric, in Cathay, &o., 
 App. iv. 
 
 c. 1495. " The first who wore sarawil 
 was Solomon. But in another tradition 
 it is alleged that Abraham was the first." 
 — The Beginnings,' by Soyuti, quoted by 
 Fraehn, p. 113. 
 
 1567. "Portauano braghesse quasi alia 
 turohesca, et anche saluari." — C Federici, 
 in Bamusio, iii. f. 389. 
 
 1824. " . . . . tell me how much he will 
 be contented with ? Can I offer him five 
 Tomauns, andapairof crimson Shulwaurs ? " 
 —Hajji £aba, ed. 1835, p. 179. 
 
 1881. "I used to wear a red shirt and 
 velveteen sharovary, and lie on the sofa like 
 a gentleman, and drink like a Swede. "^Tere 
 Yeai's of Penal Servitude in Sibe^'ia, by 
 Fedor DostoyeffsU, E.T.^by Maria v. Thilo, 
 191. 
 
 Siam, n.p. This name of the Indo- 
 Chinese Eingdom appears to come to 
 us through the Malays, who call it 
 Siyam. Prom them we presume the 
 Portuguese took their Eeyno de SiHo 
 as Barros and Couto write, it, though 
 we have in Oorrea Biam precisely as 
 we write it. Camoes also writes Syao 
 for the kingdom ; and the statement 
 of De la Loubere quoted below that 
 the Portuguese used Siam as a na- 
 tional, not a geographical, expression 
 cannot be accepted in its generality, 
 accurate as that French writer usually 
 is. It is true that both Barros and 
 P. M. Pinto use os Siames for the 
 nation, and the latter also uses the ad- 
 jective form reyno Siame. But he 
 also constantly says rey de SiSo. The 
 origin of the name would seem to be 
 a term. Sien, or Siam, identical with 
 Shan (q.v.). "The kingdom of Siam 
 is known to the Chinese by the name 
 of Sien-lo . . . The supplement to 
 Matwanlin's Encyclopaedia describes 
 Sien-lo as on the seaboard, to the ex- 
 treme south of Chen-ching (or Cochin 
 China). ' It originally consisted of 
 two kingdoms, Sien and Lo-hoh. The 
 Sien people are the remains of a tribe 
 which in the year (a.d. 1341) began 
 to come down upon the Lo-hoh and 
 united with the latter into one na- 
 tion.'." See Marco Polo, 2d ed., Bk. 
 m. eh. 7, note 3. The considerations 
 there adduced indicate that the Lo 
 
SIAM. 
 
 632 
 
 SICCA. 
 
 ■who occupied the coast of tlie Gulf 
 before the descent of tie Sien, be- 
 longed to the Laotian Shans, Thai- 
 nyai, or Great T'ai, whilst the Sien or 
 Siamese Proper were the T'ai Noi, or 
 Little T'ai. See also Sornau. 
 
 1516. " Proceeding further, quitting the 
 kingdom of Peeguu, along the coast over 
 against Malaoa there is a very great king- 
 dom of pagans which they call Danseam 
 (of Anseam) ; the king of it is a pagan also, 
 and a very great lord." — Barhosa (Lisbon 
 Acad.), 369. 
 
 It is difficult to interpret this .Unseam, 
 which we find also in 0. Federici below in 
 the form Asion. But the An is probably a 
 Malay prefix of some kind. 
 
 c. 1522. " The king (of Ziuba) answered 
 him that he was welcome, but that the 
 custom was that all ships which arrived at 
 hia country or port paid tribute, and it was 
 only 4 days since that a ship called the 
 Junk of Ciama, laden with gold and slaves, 
 had paid him his tribute, and to verify 
 what he said; he showed them a merchant 
 of the said Ciama, who had remained there 
 to trade with the gold and slaves."— -Ptffa- 
 fetta, Hak. Soc. 85. 
 
 ,, "All these cities are constructed 
 like ours, and are subject to the king of 
 Slam, who is named Siri Zaoebedera, and 
 who inhabits India " (see Judea). — lb., 
 156. 
 
 1525. " In this same Port of Pam 
 (Pahang), which is in the kingdom of Syam, 
 there was another junk of Malaqua, the 
 captain whereof was Alvaro da Costaa, and 
 it had aboard 15 Portuguese, at the same 
 time that in Joatane (Patane) they seized 
 the ship of Andre de Bryto, and the junk 
 of Gaspar Soarez, and as soon as this news 
 was known they laid hands on the junk 
 and the crew and the cargo : it is presumed 
 that the people were killed, but it is not 
 known for certain." — Iicmbranga das Covsas 
 da India, 6. 
 
 1572. 
 " Ves Pam, Pat^ue, reinos e a longura _ 
 
 De Syao, que estes e outros mais sujeita; 
 
 Olho rio Menao que se derrama 
 
 Do grande lago, que Ohiamay se chiama." 
 Ca/moes, x. 25. 
 
 By Burton : 
 
 " See Pam, Patane and in length obscure, 
 
 Siam that ruleth all with lordly sway ; 
 behold Menam, who rolls his lordly, tide 
 from source Chi^m^i called, lake long and 
 
 wide." 
 
 c. 1567. " Va etiandio ogn' anno per 
 I'istesso Capitano (di Malacca) vn nauiUo 
 in Asion, a carioare di Verzino" (Brazil- 
 wood). — Ces. Federici, in Ramus, iii. 396 v. 
 
 ,, "Tu giSi. Sion vna grandissima 
 Cittk e sedia d'Imperio, ma I'anno 
 MDLXVii fu pressa dal Ke del Pegu, 
 qual caminando per terra quattro ,mesi 
 di viaggio, con vn esercito d'vn million, 
 e quattro cento mila uomini da guerra, la 
 venne ad assediare . , , e lo so io percioche 
 
 mi ritrouai in Pegh sei mesi dopo la sua 
 partita." — lb. 
 
 1598. " The king of Sian at 
 
 this time is become tributarie to the king 
 of Pegu. The .cause of this most bloodie 
 battaile was, that the king of Sian bad a 
 white Elephant." — Idnschoten, p. 30. 
 
 1688. " The Name of Siam is unknown 
 to the Siamese. 'Tis one of those words 
 which the Portugues of the Indies do use, 
 and of which it is very difficult to discover 
 the Original. They use it as the Name of 
 the Nation, and not of the Kingdom : And 
 the Names of Pegu, Lao, Mogul, and most 
 of the Names which; we give to the Indian 
 Kingdoms, are likewise National Names."— 
 De la LcmUre, E. T., p. 6. 
 
 Sicca. As will be seen by reference 
 to the article E.upee, up to 1835 a 
 Tariety of rupees had been coined at 
 the Company's different mints, or 
 were current in the Company's terri- 
 tories. The term sicca (sihJea, from 
 Arab, silcka, 'a coining die,' — and 
 ' coined money,' — whence P. silcka 
 zadan, to coin) had been applied 
 to newly coined rupees, which were, 
 at a, batta or premium over those 
 worn, or assumed to be worn, by 
 use. Li 1793 the Government of 
 Bengal, with a view to terminating, 
 so far as that Presidency was con- 
 cerned, the confusion and abuses en- 
 gendered by this system, ordered that 
 all rupees coined for the future should 
 bear the impress of the 19th year of 
 Shah 'Alam (the "Great Mogul" 
 then reigning), and this rupee, " 19 
 San Sikkah," ' struck in the 19th 
 year,' was to be the legal tender in 
 Bengal, Bahar, and Orissa. This 
 rupee, which is the Sicca of more re- 
 cent monetary history, weighed 192 grs. 
 troy, and then contained 176' 13 grs. of 
 pure silver. The ' ' Company's Eupee," 
 which introduced uniformity of coin- 
 age over British India in 1835, con- 
 tained only 165 grs. silver. Hence 
 the Sicca bore to the Company's Eupee 
 (which was based on the old Parak- 
 habad rupee) the proportion of 16:13 
 nearly. The Sicca was allowed by 
 Act vn. of 1833 to survive as an 
 exceptional coin in Bengal, but was 
 abolished as such in 1836. It continued 
 however a ghostly existence for many 
 years longer in the form of certain 
 Government Book-debts in that cur- 
 rency. See also under Chick. 
 
 1537. " . . . . Sua senhoria avia d'aver 
 por bem que, as siquas das moedas correa- 
 sem em seu nome per todo o Reino do 
 
SIOLEEGUn. 
 
 633 
 
 SILLADAB. 
 
 Guzerate, asy em Dio como noa otros 
 luguares que foiem del Eey de Portu- 
 guall." — Treaty of If uno da Cunha, with Ni- 
 zoMomede Zamom {Mahommed Zaman) con- 
 cerning Cambaya, in Botelho, Tombo, 225. 
 
 1537. ". . . . e quoanto & moeda ser 
 chapada de sua sita (read sica) pois i& Ihe 
 concedia." — lb. 226. 
 
 1683. " Having received 25,000 Rupees 
 Siccas for Rajamaul." — Hedges, MS., 
 April 4. 
 
 1705. "Les roupies Sicca valent k. Ben- 
 gale 39 s<iis."—lMilliea; 255. 
 
 1833. * * * 
 
 "III. The weight and standard of the 
 Calcutta sicca rupee and its sub-divisions, 
 and of the Furruokabad rupee, shall be as 
 follows : — 
 
 Weight. Fine. Alloy. 
 Grrains. Grains. Grains. 
 
 Calcutta sicca rupee 192 176 16 
 « « « « 
 
 * # # * 
 
 "XV. The use of the sicca weight of 
 179 '666 grains, hitherto employed for the 
 receipt of buUion at the Mint, being in fact 
 the weight of the Moorshedabad rupee of 
 the old standard .... shall be diacon- 
 tinued, and in its place the following unit to 
 be called the Tola " (q.v.) " shall be intro- 
 duced." — India Begvlation VII. o/]833. 
 
 Sicleegur, s. H. saiJcalgar, from 
 At. saikal, 'polish.' A fuxbislier of 
 arms, a sword-armourer, a sword- or 
 knife-grinder. 
 
 Sikh, Seikh, ii.p. Panjabi^Hirid. 
 
 Sikh, ' a disciple ' (from. Skt. Sishya) 
 the distinctive name of tlie disciples 
 of Nanak Shah who in the 16th cen- 
 tury estahlished that sect, which 
 eventually rose to warlike predomi- 
 nance in the Punjab, and from which 
 sprang Eanjit Singh, the founder of 
 the brief Kingdom of Lahore. 
 
 c. 1650-60. " The Nanac-Pamthians, who 
 are known as composing the nation of the 
 Sikhs, have neither idols, nor temples of 
 idols . . . ." (Much follows.) — Sabistdn, 
 ii. 246, 
 
 1708-9. "There is a sect of infidels 
 called GfwH, more commonly known as 
 Sikhs. Their chief, who dresses as a fakir,_ 
 has a fixed residence at Liihore .... This' 
 sect consists principally of Jdts and Khatrls 
 of the Fanjdb and of other tribes of infidels. 
 When Aurangzeb got knowledge of these 
 matters, he ordered these deputy Gur&s to 
 be removed and the temples to be pulled 
 ioyra:'—Khafl Khan, in Elliot, vii. 413. 
 
 1756. "April of 1716, when the Emperor 
 took the field and marched towards Lahore, 
 against the Sykes, a nation of Indians lately 
 reared to power, and bearing mortal enmity 
 to the Mahomedans."— Orme, ii. 22. 
 
 He also writes Sikes. 
 
 1781, "Before I left Calcutta, a gentle- 
 
 man with whom I chanced to be discoursing 
 of that sect who are distinguished from the 
 worshippers of Brdhm, and the followers of 
 Mahommed by the appellation Seek, in- 
 formed me that there was a considerable 
 number of them settled in the city of Patna, 
 where they had a College for teaching 'the 
 tenets of their philosophy." — Wilkins, iu 
 As. Res., i. 288. 
 
 1781-2. " In the year 1128 of the Hedjra" 
 (1716) " a bloody action happened in the 
 plains of the Pendjab, between the Sycs 
 and the Imperialists, in which the latter, 
 commanded by Abdol-semed-Khan, a> 
 famous Viceroy of that province, gave 
 those inhuman freebooters a great defeat, 
 in which their General, Benda, fell into 
 the victors' hands .... He was a Syc by 
 profession, that is one of those men attached 
 to the tenets of Guru-Govind, and who from 
 their birth or from the moment of their ad- 
 mission never cut or shave either their 
 beard or whiskers or any hair whatever of 
 their body. They form a particular Society 
 as well as a sect, which distinguishes itseft 
 by wearing almost always blue cl oaths, and 
 going armed at all times . . . ." &o. — Seir 
 Mutaqherin, i. 87. 
 
 1782. "News was received that the Seiks 
 had crossed the Jumna." — India Gazette, 
 May, 11. 
 
 1783. " Unhurt by the Sieques, tigers, and 
 thieves, I am safely lodged at Nourpour." 
 — Forster, Journey, ed. 1808, i. 247. 
 
 1784. " The Seekhs are encamped at the 
 distance of 12 cose from the Pass of Dir- 
 derry, and have plundered all that quarter." 
 — In Seton-Karr, i. 13. 
 
 1790. " Particulars relating to the seizure 
 of Colonel Robert Stewart by the Sieques." 
 — Calc. Monthly Register, &c., i. 152. 
 
 1810. Williamson (V.M.) writes Seeks. 
 
 The following extract indicates the pre- 
 valence of a very notable error : — 
 
 1840. "Rnnjeet possesses great personal 
 courage, a quality in which the Sihks (sic) 
 are supposed to be generally deficient." — 
 Osborne, Court and Camp of Munjeet Singh, 
 83. 
 
 We occasionally about 1845-6 saw the 
 word written by people in Calcutta, who 
 ought to have known better. Sheiks, 
 
 Silboot, Silpet, Slippet, s. Do- 
 mestic Hind, corruptions of ' slipper.' 
 The first is an instance of " striving 
 after meaning" by connecting it in 
 some way with "' boot.' 
 
 Silladar, adj. and s. Hind, from 
 Pers, lilah-ddr, 'bearing or having 
 arms,' from Ar. si7a/», ' arms,' Its 
 application is to a soldier, in a regi- 
 ment of irregular cavalry, who pro- 
 vides his own arms and horse; and 
 sometimes to regiments composed of 
 such men — "a corps of Silladar 
 Horse." 
 
SILMAGOOB. 
 
 634 
 
 SIND. 
 
 1766. "When this intelligence reached 
 the Nawaub, he leaving the whole of his 
 troops and baggage in the same place, with 
 only 6000 stable horse, 9000 Sillahdars, 
 4000 regular infantry, and 6 guns .... 
 fell bravely on the Mahrattas . . . ." — Mir 
 Hussein Ali, H. of Hydur Naik, 173. 
 
 1804. "It is my opinion, that the ar- 
 rangement with the Soubah of the Deocan 
 should be, that the whole of the force . . , 
 should be silladar horse." — Wellington, iii. 
 671. 
 
 1813. " Bhkou .... in the prosecution 
 of his plan, selected Malhar Row Holoar, a 
 silledar or soldier of fortune." — Forbes, Or. 
 Mem. iii. 349. 
 
 Silmagoor, s. Ship Hind, for ' sail- 
 maker' {Roebuck). 
 
 Simkin, s. Domestic Hind, for 
 champagne, of wMch it is a corruption; 
 sometimes samMn. 
 
 1853. " ' The dinner was good, and the 
 iced simkin, Sir, delicious.' " — Oakjleld, ii. 
 127. 
 
 Sinabaflf, s. See under Shanbaff. 
 But add this quotation : 
 
 1516. "Also they make other stufis 
 which they call Mamonas (Mahm^idis?), 
 others duguazas (dogazis?), others chau- 
 tares, others Binabafas, which last are the 
 best, and which the Moors hold in most 
 esteem to make shirts of." — Barbosa, Lisbon 
 ed., 362. 
 
 Sind, Scinde, &o., n.p. The terri- 
 tory on the Indus below the Punjab. 
 The earlier Mahommedans hardly re- 
 garded Sind as part of India, but 
 distinguished sharply between Sind 
 and Hind, and denoted the whole 
 region that we call India by the 
 copula 'Hind and Sind.' We know 
 that originally these were, in fact, 
 but diverging forms of one word ; 
 the aspirant and sibilant tending in 
 several parts of India (including the 
 extreme east — compare Assam, Ahom 
 — and the extreme west), as in some 
 other regions, to exchange places. 
 
 C. 545. " 2 1 V 6 o , "Oppoflo, KaWtdi'a, StjSwp 
 Kal MoAe jreVTe eftiropta exovtra." — CoSTfUlS, lib. 
 
 xi. 
 
 770. ' ' Per idem tempus quingenti circiter 
 ex Mauris, Sindis, et Chazaris servi in urbe 
 Haran rebellarunt, et facto agmine regium 
 thesaurum diripere tentarunt." — Dionyaii 
 Patriarchae Chrcmicon, in Assemani, ii. 114. 
 
 But from the association with the Kha- 
 zars, and in a passage on the preceding page 
 with Alans and Khazars, we may be almost 
 certain that these Sindi are not Indian, but 
 a Sarmatic people mentioned by Ammi- 
 anus (xxii. 8), Valerius Flaccus (vi. 86), and 
 other writers. 
 
 c. 1030. " Sind and her sister (i. c. 
 Hind) trembled at his power and ven- 
 geance." — Al 'UM, in EUiot, ii. 32. 
 
 c. 1340. " Mohammed-ben-Iousouf Tha- 
 kaS trouva dans la province de Sind quarante 
 behar (see Bahar) d or, et chaque behar com- 
 prend 333 mann." — Shihdbuddin Dimishlci, 
 in Not. et Ext., xiii. 173. 
 
 _ 1525. ' ■ Expenses of Melyquyaz (i. e. Malik 
 Ayaz of Diu) : — 1,000 foot soldiers (las- 
 quwrys), viz., 300 Arabs, at 40 and 50 fedeas 
 each ; also 200 Coragones (IChorasanis) at 
 'the wage of the Arabs ; also 200 Guzarates 
 and Cymdes at 25 to 30 fedeas each; also 
 30 Kumes at 100 fedeas each ; 120 Fartaquys 
 at 50 fedeas each. Horse soldiers {Las- 
 qwurys a quaualo), whom he supplies with 
 horses, 300 at 70 fedeas a month. . . ." — 
 Lembranca, p. 37. 
 
 The preceding extract is curious as 
 showing the comparative value put upon 
 Arabs, IChorasanis (qu. Afghans ?), Sindis, 
 Kumis {i.e. Turks), Fartakis (Arabs of 
 Hadramaut?), &c. 
 
 1548. "And the rent of the shops 
 [buticas) of the Guzaratis of Cindy, who 
 prepare and sell parched rice [avel), paying 
 6 bazarucos (see Budgrook) a month." — 
 Botelho, Tombo, 156. 
 
 1554. " Towards the Gulf of Chakad, in 
 the vicinity of Sind." — Sidi 'Ali, in J. As., 
 Ser. I., torn, ix., 77. 
 
 1.583. " The first citie of India 
 
 after we had passed the coast of Zindi is 
 called Diu." — Fitch in Hakluyt, p. 385. 
 
 1584. " Spicknard' from Zindi and 
 Labor,"— TT. Barret, in Hak., ii. 412. 
 
 1598. "I have written to the said An- 
 tonio d'Azevedo on the ill treatment expe- 
 rienced by the Portuguese in the kingdom 
 of Cimde." — King'sLetter to Goa, inArchia. 
 Fort. Orient., Fascic. iii. 877. 
 
 1611. " Cuts-nagore, a place not farfrom 
 the Kiver of Zinde."— iT. Downton, in Pur- 
 chas, i. 307. 
 
 1613. "... Considering the state of des- 
 titution in which the fortress of Ormuz had 
 need be, — since it had no other resources 
 but the revenue of the custom-house, and 
 these could now be returning nothing, from 
 the fact that the ports of Cambaia and 
 Sinde were closed, and that no ship had 
 arrived from Goa in the current monsoon 
 of January and February, owing to the 
 news of the English ships having collected 
 at Surrate. . . ." — Bocarro, Decada, 379. 
 
 1666. "De la Province du Sinde ou 
 Sindy .... que quelques-uns nommeut le 
 Ta,tta,."—Tlievenot, v. 158. 
 
 1673. ". . . . Retiring with their ill 
 got Booty to the Coasts of Sindu." — Fryer, 
 218. 
 
 1727. " Sindy is the westmost Province 
 of the Mogul's Dominions on the Sea-coast, 
 and has Larribnnder to its Mart."— .i. 
 Ham. i. 114. 
 
 c. 1760. "Scindy, or Tatta."— (?ro»e, i. 
 286. 
 
BIND ABU B. 
 
 635 
 
 SINGALESE. 
 
 Sindabiir, Sandabur, n.p. This is 
 the name by wliioli Goa was known to 
 some of the old Arab writers. The 
 identity was clearly established in 
 Cathay and the Way Thither, pp. 444 
 and ccU. 
 
 We will give quotations first, and 
 then point out the grounds of identifi- 
 cation» 
 
 ■ A.D. 943. " Crocodiles abound, it is 
 true, in the ajwam or bays formed by the 
 Sea of India, such as that of Sindabura 
 in the Indian Kingdom of Baghira, or in 
 the bay of Zabaj (see Java) in the dominion 
 of theMaharaj." — Maa'udi, i. 207. 
 
 1013. "I have it from Abu Yusaf bin 
 Mushm, who had it from Abu Bakr of 
 Fasa at Saimur, that the latter heard told 
 by Musa'the Sindaburi: 'I was on» day 
 conversing with the Sahib of Sindabiir, when 
 suddenly he burst out laughing. ... It 
 was, said he, because there is a lizard on 
 the wall, and it said, ' There is a guest 
 coming to-day. . . . Don't you go till you 
 see what comes of it.' So we remained 
 talking till one of his servants came in and 
 B!ud 'There is a ship of Oman come in.' 
 Shortly after, people arrived carrying ham- 
 pers with various things, such as cloths, 
 and rose-water. As they opened one, out 
 came a long lizard, which instantly clung 
 to the wall and went to join the other one. 
 It was the same person, they say, who 
 enchanted the crocodiles in the estuary of 
 Sindabiir, so that now they hurt nobody." 
 —Mwe des MerveiUes de I'Inde. V. der £ith 
 et Bevic, 157-158. 
 
 c. 1150. "From the city of Baruh 
 (Baruch, i.e. Broach) following the coast, 
 to Sindabur 4 days. 
 
 " Sindabur is on a great inlet where ships 
 anchor. It is a place of trade, where one 
 sees fine buildings and rich bazars." — Edrisi, 
 i. 179. 
 
 c. 1300. " Beyond Gruzerat are Konkan 
 and T^na; beyond them the country of 
 Malih&. . . . The people are all Samanfs 
 (Buddhists), and worship idols. Of the 
 cities on the shore the first is Sindabur, 
 then Faknur, then the country of Man- 
 janir, then the country of Hill. . . ." — 
 JSashiduddin, in Elliot, i. 68. 
 
 c. 1330. "A traveller states that the 
 country from Sindapur to Hanawar to- 
 irards its eastern extremity joins with 
 Malabar. . . ."—Abulfeda, Fr. tr., II. ii. 
 115. Further on in his Tables he jumbles 
 ' up (as Edrisi has done) Sindapur with 
 Smdan (see St. John). 
 
 ,, " The heat is gre^t at Aden. 
 This is the port frequented by the people 
 of India; great ships arrive there from 
 Cambay, Tana, Kaulam, Calicut, Fan- 
 daraina, Shaliyat, Manjarur. Fakanur, 
 Hanaur, Sandabur, et cetera." — IbnSatuta, 
 ii. 177. 
 
 . c. 13J3-4. "Thrpe. days after setting 
 sail we arrived at the Island of Sandabur, 
 
 within which there are 36 villages. It is 
 surrounded by an inlet, and at the .time of 
 ebb the water of this is fresh and pleasant, 
 whilst at flow it is salt and bitter. There 
 are in the island two cities, one ancient, 
 built by the pagans ; the second built by 
 the Musulmans when they conquered the 
 
 island the first time We left 
 
 this island behind us and anchored at a 
 small island near the mainland, where we 
 found a temple, a grove, and a tank of 
 water. . . ." — Ibid., iv. 61-62. 
 
 1350, 1375. In the Medicean and the 
 Catalan maps of those dates we find on 
 the coast of India Cintabor and Chintabor 
 respectively, on the west coast of India. 
 
 c. 1554. "24s/!. Voyage; from Guvah-Sin- 
 dabur to Aden. 
 
 "If you start from Guvah-Sindabur at 
 the end of the season, take care not to fall on 
 Cape Fal," &,c.—Mohit, in J.A.S.B., v. 564. 
 The last quotation shows that Goa was 
 known even in the middle of the 16th 
 century to Oriental seamen as Goa-Sin- 
 dabur, whatever Indian name the last part 
 represented ; probably, from the use of the 
 swad by the earlier Arab vpriters, and 
 from the Chintabor of the European maps, 
 Chanddpur rather than Sunddpur. No 
 Indian name like this has yet been re- 
 covered from inscriptions as attaching to 
 Goa ; but the Turkish author of the Mohit 
 supplies the connexion, and Ibn Batuta's 
 description even without this would be 
 sufficient for the identification. His de- 
 scription, it win be seen, is that of a delta- 
 island, and Goa is the only one partaking 
 of that character upon the coast. He says 
 it contained 36 villages ; and Barros tells us 
 that Goa Island was known to the natives 
 as TzsvSdi, a name signifying "Thirty 
 villages.".' (See under Salsette.) Its vicinity 
 to the island where Ibn Batuta proceeded 
 to anchor, which we have shown to be 
 Angediva (see that article), is another proof. 
 Turning to Rashiduddiu, the order in which 
 he places Sindabiir, Faknur (Baccanore), 
 Manjarur (Mangalore), Hili (Mt. D'Ely), 
 is perfectly correct, if for Sindabur we sub- 
 stitute Goa. The passage from Edrisi and 
 one indicated from Abulfeda only show a 
 confusion which has misled many readers 
 since. 
 
 Sinhalese, Cinghalese, n.p. Na- 
 tive of Ceylon ; pertaining to Ceylon. 
 The word is formed from Sinhala, 
 'Dwelling of Lions,' the word used 
 by the natives for the Island, and 
 which is the original of most of the 
 names given to it (see Ceylon). The 
 explanation given by De Barros and 
 Couto is altogether fanciful, though 
 it leads them to notice the curious and 
 obscure fact of the introduction of 
 Chinese influence in Ceylon during 
 the 15th century. 
 
 1552. "That the Chinese (Chijs) were 
 masters of the Choromandel Coast, of part 
 
SINGAPORE. 
 
 636 
 
 SINGAPOBE. 
 
 of Malabar, and of this Island of Ceylon, 
 we have.not only the assertion of the Natives 
 of the latter, but also evidence in the 
 buildings, names, and language that they 
 left in it . . . and because they were in the 
 vicinity of this Cape Galle, the other people 
 who lived from the middle of the Island 
 upwards called those dwelling about there 
 Chingalla, and their language the same, 
 as much as to say the language, or the 
 people of the Chins of Galle." — Barros, III. 
 ii. 1. 
 
 1583. (The Cauohin Chineans) "are of 
 the race of the Chiugalays, which they say 
 are the best Idnde of all the Malahars." — 
 Fitch, in Sakl. ii. 397. 
 
 1598. "... inhabited with people called 
 Cingalas . . ." — lAnschoten, 24. 
 
 c. 1610. " lis tiennent done que . . . les 
 premiers qui y allerent, et qui les peuplerent 
 (les Maldives) furent ... les Cingalles 
 de risle de Ceylan." — Pyrard de Laval, i. 
 185. 
 
 1612. Couto, after giving the same ex- 
 planation of the word as Barros, says : 
 "And as they spring from the Chins, who 
 are the falsest heathen of the East ... so 
 are all they of this island the weakest, 
 falsest, and most tricky people in all India, 
 insomuch that, to this day, you never find 
 faith or truth in a Chingalla." — V. i. 5. 
 
 1681. " The Chinguleys are naturally a 
 people given to sloth and laziness : if they 
 can but anyways live, they abhor to work 
 . . ."—Knox, 32. 
 
 Singapore, Sincapore, n.p. This 
 name was adopted by Sir Stamford 
 Baffles in favour of the city ■wHoh. he 
 founded, 23d February, 1819, on the 
 island wHoli had always retained the 
 name since the middle ages. This it 
 derived from Sinhapura (Skt. ' Lion- 
 city '), the name of a town founded by 
 Malay or Javanese settlers froni 
 Sumatra, probably in the 14th cen- 
 tury, and to which Barros ascribes 
 great commercial importance. The 
 Indian origin of the name, as of many 
 other names and phrases which stir- 
 vive from the old Indian civilisation 
 of the Archipelago, had been forgotten, 
 and the origin which Barros was 
 taught to ascribe to it is on a par with 
 his etymology of Singalese quoted 
 in the preceding article. The words 
 on which his etymology is founded 
 are no doubt Malay : ' singah,' ' to 
 tarry, halt, ,or lodge,' and pora-pora, 
 ' to pretend ;' and these were probably 
 ' supposed to refer to the temporary 
 occupation of Sinhapura, before the 
 chiefs who founded it passed on to 
 Malacca. 
 
 The settlement of Hinduized people 
 
 on the site, if not the name, is pro- 
 bably as old as the 4th century A.D., 
 for inscriptions have been found there 
 in a very old character. One of these, 
 on a rook at the mouth of the little 
 river on which the town stands, was. 
 destroyed some 30 or 40 years ago, for 
 the acoonunodation of some wretched' 
 bungalow. 
 
 The modern Singapore and its pros- 
 perity form a monument to the- 
 patriotism, sagacity, and fervid spirit 
 of the founder. According to an 
 article in the Geogr. Magazine (i. 107) 
 derived from Mr. Archibald Eitohie, 
 who was present with the expedition 
 which founded the colony. Baffles, 
 after consultation with Lord Hastings, 
 was about to establish a settlement f or 
 the protection and encouragement of 
 our Eastern trade, in the Nicobar 
 Islands, when his attention was drawn 
 to the superior advantages of Singa- 
 pore by Captains Boss and Crawford 
 of the JBombay Marine, who had been 
 engaged in the survey of those seas. 
 Its great adaptation for a mercantile 
 settlement had been discerned by the' 
 shrewd, if somewhat vulgar. Soot, 
 Alexander Hamilton, 120 years earlier. 
 It seems hardly possible, we must how- 
 ever observe, to reconcile the details 
 in the article cited, with the letters 
 and facts contained in the Life of 
 Baffles; though probably the latter 
 had, at some time or other, received 
 information from the officers named 
 by Mr. Bitchie. 
 
 1512. ' ' And as the enterprise was one to 
 make good booty, everybody was delighted 
 to go on it, so that they were more than 
 1200 men, the soundest and best armed of 
 the garrison, and so they were ready incon- 
 tinently, and started for the Strait of 
 Cinoapura, where they were to wait for the 
 junks."— Corrra, ii. 284-285. 
 
 1551. "Sed hactenus Sens nobis adsit 
 omnibus. Amen. Anno post Christum 
 natum, MDLi. Ex Freto Syncapurano."— 
 Scti Franc. Xaverii Epistt. Pragae, 1667, 
 Lib. III. viii. 
 
 1553. "Anciently the most celebrated 
 settlement in this region of Malaca was one . 
 called Cingapura, a name which in their 
 tongue means 'pretended halt' (faUa di- 
 mora) ; and this stood upon a point of that 
 country which is the most southerly of all 
 Asia, and lies, according to our graduation, 
 in half a degree of North Latitude ...._. 
 before the foundation of Malaca, at this 
 same Cingapura . . . flocked together all 
 the navigators of the Seas, of India from 
 
 West and East "—Barroi, II. 
 
 vi. 1. 
 
SING AHA. 
 
 637 
 
 SIRCAR. 
 
 1572. 
 " Mas na ponta da terra Cingapura 
 Ver^, onde o caminho as naos se estreita ; 
 Daqui, tornando a oosta & Cynosura, 
 Se inourva, e para a Aurora se endireita." 
 Camoes, x. 125. 
 
 ■ By Burton : 
 
 "But on her Lands-end throned see Cin- 
 gapUr, 
 where 
 
 t'he 
 
 to 
 
 wide sea-road shrinks 
 
 narrow way : 
 Thence curves the coast to face the 
 
 Cynosure, 
 and lastly trends Aurora- wards its lay." 
 
 1598. " . . . hy water the coast stretcheth 
 to the Cape of Siugapma, and from thence 
 it runneth upwards againe . . ." — Lin- 
 echotm, 30. 
 
 1599. " In this voyage nothing occurred 
 worth relating, except that, after passing 
 the Strait of Sincapura, situated in one 
 'degree and a half, between the main land 
 and a variety of islands . . . with so narrow 
 4 channel that from the ship you could 
 jump ashore, or touch the branches of the 
 trees on either side, our vessel struck on a 
 shoal."— Fioff^i di Carletti, ii. 208-9. 
 
 1606. "The 5th May came there 2 Prows 
 from the King of Johore, with the Shah- 
 bander of Singapoera, called Siri Raja 
 jNagara . . ." — Valentijn, v. 331. 
 
 1616. " Found a Dutch man-of-war, one 
 of a fleet appointed for the siege of Malaca, 
 ■with the aid of the King of Acheen, at the 
 entrance of the Straits of Singapore."— 
 iSainsbury, i., p. 458. 
 
 1727. "In anno 1703 I called at Johore 
 pn my Way to China, and he treated me 
 very kindly, and made me a Present of the 
 Island of Sincapnre, but I told him it could 
 he of no use to a private Person, tho' a 
 proper Place for a Company to settle a 
 Colony in, lying in the Center of Trade, 
 and being accommodated with good Rivers 
 and safe Harbours, so conveniently situated 
 ihat all Winds served Shipping, both to go 
 out and come in." — A. Mam. ii. 98. 
 
 1818. "We are now on our way to the 
 eastward, in the hope of doing something, 
 but I much fear the Dutch have hardly left 
 na an inch of ground . . . My attention is 
 principally turned to Johore, and you must 
 'not be surprised if my next letter to you is 
 .dated from the site of the ancient city of 
 Singapura." — Baffles, Letter to Marsden, 
 dated Sandheads, Dec. 12th. 
 
 Singara, s. Hind, singhard. Tlie 
 caltrop or water chestnut; Trapa 
 lispinosa, Eoxb. (N. 0. Haloragaceae). 
 
 1835. " Here, as in most o,ther parts of 
 'India, the tank is spoiled by the water- 
 chestnut, singhara (Trapa hispinosa), which 
 is everywhere as regularly planted and 
 cultivated in fields under a large surface of 
 .water, as wheat or barley is in the dry 
 plains . ., , The nut grows under the water 
 'after the flowers decay, and is of a triangular 
 'shapes ^ind covered with a tough brown in- 
 
 tegument adhering strongly to the kernel, 
 which is wholly esculent, and of a fine car- 
 tilaginous texture. The people are very 
 fond of these nuts, and they are carried 
 often upon bullocks' backs two or three 
 hundred miles to market." — Sleeman, Sam- 
 bles, &c. (1844), i. 101. 
 
 1839. "The nuts of Trapaiispinosa, called 
 Singhara, are sold in all the Bazaars of 
 India; and a species called by the same 
 name, forms a considerable portion of the 
 food of the inhabitants of Cashmere, as 
 we learn from Mr. Porster that it yields 
 the Government 12,000?. of revenue ; and 
 Mr. Moorcroft mentions nearly the same 
 sum as Runjeet Sing's share, from 96,000 
 to 128,000 ass-loads of this nut, yielded by 
 the Lake of Oaller." — Boyle, Him. Plants, 
 i. 211. 
 
 Sipahselar, s. A General-in-oUef. 
 Pars, sipah-sdlar, 'army-leader,' the 
 last word being tte same as in the 
 title of the late famous Minister- 
 Eegent of Hyderabad, Sir Salar Jang, 
 i.e., ' the leader in war.' 
 
 c. 1000-1100. " Voici quelle dtoit alors 
 la gloire et la puissance des Orpdlians dans 
 le royaume. lis poss^doient la charge de 
 sbasalar, ou de g^n&alissime de toute la 
 Georgie. Tons les officiers du palais ^toient 
 de leur dependance." — ffist. of the Orpilians, 
 in St. Ma/rtin, Mem. sur VArminie, ii. 77. 
 
 c. 1358. "At 16 my father took me by 
 the hand, and brought me to his own 
 Monastery. He there addressed me ; ' My 
 boy, our ancestors from generation to gene- 
 ration have been commanders of the armies 
 of the Jagtay and the Berlas family. The dig- 
 nity of (Sepah Salar) Commander-in-Chief 
 has now descended to me, but as I am tired of 
 this world ... I mean therefore to resign 
 my public office . . ." — Autob. Mem. of 
 Timour, E. T., p. 22, 
 
 1712. " Omnibus illis superior est . , . 
 Sipah Salaar, sive ImperatorgeneraMs'Regni, 
 Praesidem dignitate excipiens . . , ." — 
 Kaempfer, Amoen. Exot. 73. 
 
 1726. A letter from the Heer Van Maat- 
 zuiker "to His Highness Chan Chanaan, 
 Sapperselaar, Grand Duke, and General in 
 Chief of the Great Mogol in Assam, Bengal, 
 &c."— raim«w'», V. 173. 
 
 1755. " After the Sipahsalar Hydur, 
 by his prudence and courage, had defeated 
 the Mahrattas, and recovered the country 
 taken by them, he placed the government 
 
 of Seri 
 
 luttun on a sure and established 
 
 mgap' 
 basis . . ."—Meer Hussein AH Khan, H. of 
 Hydur Naik, 0. T. P., p. 61. 
 
 Sircar, s. Hind, from Pers. sarkdr, 
 'head (of) affairs.' This word has 
 very divers applications ; but its senses 
 may fall under three heads. 
 
 (a.) The State, the Government, 
 the Supreme authority; also 'the 
 Master' or head of the domestic 
 
SIROAB. 
 
 638 
 
 SISSOO. 
 
 govemment. Thus a servant, if asked 
 ' Whose are those horses ? ' in replying 
 ' They are the sarkar's ' — , may mean 
 according to circumstances, that they 
 are Government horses, or that they 
 helong to his own master. 
 
 (b.) In Bengal the word is applied 
 to a domestic servant who is a kind of 
 house-steward, and keeps the accounts 
 of household expenditure, and makes 
 miscellaneous purchases for the family ; 
 also, in merchants' offices, to any 
 native accountant or native employed 
 in making purchases, &o. 
 
 (c.) Under the Mahommedan Gov- 
 ernments, as in the time of the Mogul 
 Empire, and more recently in the Dec- 
 can, the word was applied to certain 
 extensive administrative divisions of 
 territory. In its application in the 
 Deccan it has been in English gener- 
 ally spelt Circar, q.v. 
 
 a. — 
 
 1800. "Would it not be possible and 
 proper to make people pay the circar ac- 
 cording to the exchange fixed at Sering%- 
 patam?" — Wellington, i. 60. 
 
 b.— 
 
 1777. "There is not in any country in 
 the world, of which I have any knowledge; 
 a more pernicious race of vermin in human 
 shape than are the numerous cast of people 
 known in Bengal by the appellation of 
 Sircars ; they are educated and trained to 
 deceive." — Price's Tracts, i. 24. 
 
 1810. "The Sircar is a genius whose 
 whole study is to handle money, whether 
 receivable or payable, and who contrives 
 either to confuse accounts, when they are 
 adverse to his view, or to render them most 
 expressively intelligible, when such should 
 suit his purpose. " — Williamson, V. M. , i. 200. 
 
 1822. "One morning our Sircar, in an- 
 swer to my having observed that the articles 
 purchased were highly priced, said, 'You 
 are my father and my mother, and I am 
 your poor little child. I have only taken 
 2 annas in the rupee dustoorie ' " (q. v.). — 
 Wanderings of a Pilgrim, i. 21-22. 
 
 1834. " ' And how the deuce,' asked his 
 companion, 'do you manage to pay for 
 them?' 'Nothing so easy, — I say to my 
 Sirkar : ' Baboo, go pay for that horse 2000 
 rupees, and it is done. Sir, as quickly as 
 you could dock him.'" — The Baboo ami 
 'other Tales, i. 13. 
 
 C— 
 
 c. 1590. " In the fortieth year of his 
 majesty's reign, his dominions consisted of 
 105 Sircars, subdivided into 2737 kusbahs" 
 (see Cusba), " the revenue of which he 
 settled for ten years at 3 Arribs, 62 Crore, 
 97 LacJcs, 55,246 Dams " (q. v., 3,62,97,55,246 
 dams = about 9 millions sterling). — Ayeen 
 Akbery, E. T. by Gladwin, 1800, ii. 1. 
 
 Sirdar, s. H. from P. sardar, and 
 less correctly sirddr, ' a leader, a com- 
 mander, an officer ' ; a Chief, or Lord ; 
 the head of a set of palankin-bearers, 
 and hence the ' sircar-hearer,' or elhp- 
 tieally ' the Sirdar,' is in, Bengal the 
 style of the valet or body-servant, even 
 when he may have no others under 
 him (see Bearer). 
 
 1808. " I, with great difficulty, knocked 
 up some of the villagers, who were nearly 
 as much afraid as Christie's Will, at the 
 visit of a Sirdar " (here an officer).— Life of 
 Leyden. 
 
 1826. " Gopie's father had been a Sirdar 
 of some consequence." — Pandwramg Hari. 
 174. 
 
 Sirdrars, s. This is the name 
 which native va,let8 (" bearers ") give 
 to cominon drawers (underclothing), 
 A friend (Gen. E. Maclagan, E.E.) 
 has suggested the origin, which is 
 doubtless " short drawers " in contra- 
 distinction to long-drawers, or pyja- 
 mas (q.ct-'^O- -^ common bearer's pro- 
 nunciation is slrdraj ; as a chest of 
 drawers also is called ' diaj ha 
 almaira.' See Almyra. 
 
 Sirky, s. H. sirU. A kind of 
 unplatted matting formed by laying 
 the fine cylindrical culms from the 
 upper part of the Saccharnm Sara, 
 Eoxb. (see Surkunda) side by side, 
 and binding them in single or double 
 layers. This is used to lay under the 
 thatch of a house, to cover carts and 
 palankins, to make chicks (q.v.) and 
 table-mats, and for many other pur- 
 poses of rural and domestic economy. 
 
 1810. "It is perhaps singular that I 
 should have seen seerky in use among a 
 groupe of gypsies in Essex. In India these 
 itinerants, whose habits and characters 
 correspond with this intolerable species of 
 banditti, invariably shelter themselves 
 under teeris.j."—Willianison, V.M., ii. 490. 
 
 Sirris, s. Hind. Siris; the tree 
 Acacia Lebbek, Benth., indigenous in 
 S. India, the Satpura range, Bengal, 
 and the sub-Himalayan iraot; omtii 
 vated in Egjrpt and elsewhere. A. 
 closely kindred sp., A. JuUbrissin, 
 Boivin, affords a specimen of scientific 
 Hobson- Jobson ; the specific name is 
 a corruption of Oulab-reshm, 'silk- 
 flower.' 
 
 Sissoo, also Shisham, s. H. «M, 
 slsun, shishm ; Arab, aasam or sdsim ; 
 the tree Dalbergia Sissoo, Boxb. (N. 0, 
 
siTTma-uF. 
 
 639 
 
 8IWALIK. 
 
 Legvminosae), and its wood. This is ex- 
 ceUent, and valuable for construction, 
 joinery, boat- and carriage-building, 
 and furniture. It was tbe fayourite 
 ■wood for gun-carriages as long as the 
 supply of large timber lasted. It is 
 now much cultivated in the Punjab 
 plantations. The tree is indigenous in 
 the sub-Himalayan tract; and believed 
 to be so likewise in Beluchistan, Gu- 
 zerat, and Central India. Another sp. 
 of Dalbergia {D. laUfolia) affords the 
 black wood (q.v.) of S. andW. India. 
 
 There can be little doubt that one 
 or more of these species of Dalbergia 
 aflorded the sesamine wood spoken of 
 in the Periplus, and in some old Arabic 
 writers. A quotation under Slack 
 wood shews that this wood was ex- 
 ported from India to Chaldaea in 
 remote ages. 
 
 Sissoo has continued in recent times 
 to be exported to Egypt, see Forakal 
 (quoted by iJoyZe, Hindu Medicine, 128). 
 Eoyle notices the resemblance of the 
 name of the Biblical shittim wood to 
 thisham. 
 
 c. A.D. 80. "... Thither they are wont 
 to despatch from Barygaza to both these 
 ports of Persia, great vessels with brass, 
 and timbers, and beams of teak (^vkav 
 
 cayaKivuv KaX SoKtav) .... and logS of 
 sMsham [ii>a\iyyf>v aairafjiivtov^ , , ," — Periptus 
 Maris Erythr. , cap. 36. 
 
 0. 545. " These again are passed on from 
 Sielediba to the marts on this side, such as 
 Mal^, where the pepper is grown, and 
 Kalliana, whence are exported brass, and 
 shisham logs (<n|<ra/xiVa ^liAa), and other 
 wares." — Cosmos, lib. xi. 
 
 1 before 1200. 
 "There are the wolf and the parrot, and 
 the peacock, and the dove. 
 And the plant of Zinj, and al-sasim, and 
 pepper ..." 
 
 Verses on India by Abu'l-dhaVi, 
 the Sindi, quoted by Kazmnl, 
 in Gildemeister, p. 218. 
 
 1810. " Sissoo grows in most of the 
 great forests, intermixed with saul .... 
 This wood is extraordinarily hard and 
 heavy, of a dark brown, inclining to a 
 purple tint when polished." — Williamson, 
 V. M., ii. 71. 
 
 1839. "As I rode through the city one 
 day I saw a considerable quantity of timber 
 lying in an obscure street. On examining 
 it I found it was shisham, a wood of the 
 most valuable kind, being not liable to the 
 attacks of white ants." — Dry Leaves from 
 Ymaig Egypt, 2d ed. (1851), p. 102. 
 
 Sitting-up. A curious custom, in 
 vogue at the Presidency towns a 
 century ago, and the nature of which 
 
 is indicated in the quotations. Was it 
 of Dutch origin ? 
 
 1780. "When a young lady arrives at 
 Madras, she must, in a few days afterwards 
 sit up to receive company, attended by 
 some beau or master of the ceremonies, 
 which perhaps continues for a week, or 
 until she has seen all the fair sex, and 
 gentlemen of the settlement." — Munro's 
 Narrative, 56. 
 
 1795. " You see how many good reasons 
 there are against your scheme of my taking 
 horse instantly, and hastening to throw 
 myself at the lady's feet ; as to the other, 
 of proxy, I can only agree to it under 
 certain conditions. ... I am not to be 
 forced to sit up, and receive male or female 
 visitors. ... I am not to be obliged to 
 deliver my opinion on patterns for caps or 
 petticoats for any lady. . . ."■ — T. Munro 
 to his Sister, in Life, i. 169. 
 
 1810. "Among the several justly ex- 
 ploded ceremonies we may reckon that 
 .... of ' Sitting up ' . . . This ' Sitting 
 up,' as it was termed, generally took place 
 at the house of some lady of rank or 
 fortune, who, for three successive nights, 
 threw open her mansion for the purpose 
 of receiving all . . . who chose to pay 
 their respects to such ladies as might have 
 recently arrived in the country." — Tfilliam- 
 son, r.M., i. 113. 
 
 Sittringy, s. H. from Ar. shit- 
 ranji, and that from Pers. shatrang, 
 ' chess,' which is again of Skt. origin : 
 chaturanga (see under Sadras). 
 
 A carpet of coloured cotton, now 
 usually made in stripes, but no doubt 
 originally, as the name implies, in 
 checquers. 
 
 1673. " They puU off their Slippers, 
 and after the usual Salams, seat them- 
 selves in Choultries, open to some Tank of 
 purling Water ; commonly spread with 
 Carpets or Siturngees." — Fryer, 93. 
 
 1785. " To be sold bypublic auction . . . 
 the valuable effects of Warren Hastings, 
 Esquire. . . . carpets and sittringees."— 
 In Seton-Karr, i. 111. 
 
 Siwalik, n. p. This is the name 
 now applied distinctively to that outer 
 range of tertiary hills which in various 
 parts of the Himalaya runs parallel to 
 the foot of the mountain region, 
 separated from it by valleys known in 
 Upper India as dUns (see diioon). But 
 this special and convenient sense (d) 
 has been attributed to the term by 
 modem Anglo-Indian geographers 
 only. Among the older Mahommedan 
 historians the term Siwalihh is ap- 
 plied to a territory to the west of and 
 perhaps embracing the Aravalli Hills, 
 but certainly including specifically 
 
SIWALIK. 
 
 640 
 
 SIWALIK. 
 
 Nagore {Nagaur) and Mandawar the 
 predecessor of modem Jodhptir, and 
 in the vicinity of that city. This ap- 
 plication is denoted by (a). 
 
 In one or two passages we find the 
 application of the name (Siwalikh) 
 extending a good deal further south, 
 as if reaching to the vicinity of Malwa. 
 Such instances we have grouped 
 nmder (b). But it is possible that the 
 early application (a) habitually ex- 
 tended thus far. 
 
 At a later date the name is applied to 
 the Himalaya ; either to the range in 
 its whole extent, as in the passages 
 ■from Cherfffedin (Sharlffuddin 'All of 
 Yezd) and from Baber ; sometimes with 
 a possible limitation to that part of 
 the mountains which overlooks the 
 Punjab; or, as the quotation from 
 Eennell indicates, with a distinction 
 between the less Ibfty region nearest 
 the plains, and the Alpine summits 
 beyond, SiwaUk applying to the former 
 only. 
 
 The true Indian form of the name 
 is, we doubt not, to be gathered from 
 the occurrence (in a Est of Indian 
 national names) in the Vishnu Purana, 
 of the Saivalas. But of the position 
 of these we can only say that the 
 iaations, with which the context im- 
 mediately associates them, seem to lie 
 towards the western part of Upper 
 India. (See Wihon^a Works, Vishnu 
 Purann,,n. 175.) The popular deriva- 
 tion of SiwaM as given in several of 
 the quotations below, is from sawalahh, 
 ' One lakh and a quarter ' ; but this is 
 of no more value than most popular 
 etymologies. 
 
 We give numerous quotations to 
 establish the old application of the 
 term, because this has been some- 
 what confused in Elliot's extracts 
 by the interpolated phrase ' Siwalik 
 Hills,' where it is evident from 
 Eaverty's version of the Tdbakat-i- 
 Ndsiri that there is no such word as 
 Eiils in the original. 
 
 We have said that the special ap- 
 plication of the term to the detached 
 sub-Himalayan range is quite modem. 
 It seems in fact due to that very 
 eminent investigator in many branches 
 of natural science. Dr. Hugh Falconer; 
 at least we can find no trace of it 
 before the use of the term by him 
 in papers presented to the Asiatic So- 
 ciety of Bengal. It is not previously 
 used, so far as we can discover, even 
 
 by Eoyle ; nor is it known to Jacque- 
 mont, who was intimately associated 
 with Boyle andOautley, at SaharanpQr, 
 very shortly before Falconer's arrival 
 there. Jacquemont {Jmirnal, ii, 11) 
 calls the range : "la premiere ohaine 
 de montagnes que j'appellerai Us 
 montagnes de Dehra." The first oc- 
 currence that we can find is in a paper 
 by Falconer on the ' Aptitude of the 
 Himalayan Eange for the Culture of 
 the Tea Plant,' in vol. iii. of the J. As. 
 Soc. Bengal, which we quote below. 
 
 A year later, in the account of the 
 Sivatherium fossil^ by Falconer and 
 Cautley, in the As. Researches, we 
 have a fuller explanation of the use of 
 the term Siwalik, and its alleged 
 etymology. 
 
 It is probable that there may have 
 been some real legendary connexion of 
 the ^Ils in the vicinity with the name 
 of Siva. For in some of the old maps, 
 such as that in Bernier's Travels, we 
 find Siba given as the name of a pro- 
 vince about Hurdwar ; and the same 
 name occurs in the same connexion in 
 the Mem. of the Emperor Jahanglr, 
 {Elliot, vi. 382). 
 
 a. — 
 
 1118. " Again he rebelled, and founded 
 the fortress of Naghawr, in the territory of 
 Siwalikh, in the neighbourhood of Birah'(?)." 
 — Tabakat-i-N^dsin, E. T. by Kaverty, IID. 
 
 1192. "The seat of government, Ajmir, 
 with the whole of the Siwalikh [territory], 
 such as (?) HansI, Sursuti, and other tracts, 
 were subjugated."— iWd., 468-469. 
 
 1227. "A year subsequent to this, in 
 624 H., he (Sultan lyaltimish) marched 
 against the fort of Mandawar within the 
 limits of the Siwalikh [territory], and its 
 capture, likewise, the Almighty God facili- 
 tated for him."— Jbid., p. 611. 
 
 c. 1247._ ". . . . When the Sultan of 
 Islam, Nasir-ud Dunya - wa-ud - Din, as- 
 cended the throne of sovereignty .... 
 after Malik Balban had come [to Court?] 
 he, on several occasions made a request for 
 Uchchah together with Multan. This was 
 acquiesced in, under the Understanding 
 that the Siwalikh [territory] and Nag-awr 
 should be relinquished by him to other 
 Maliks. . . ."—lb.. 781. 
 
 1253. " When the new year came round, 
 on Tuesday, the 1st of the month of 
 Muharram, 651 H., command was given to 
 Ulugh Khau-i-A'?iam ... to proceed to 
 his fiefs, the territory of Siwalikh and 
 Hansi."— 76id., 693. 
 
 1257. "Malik Balban . . . withdrew" 
 (from Dehli), " and by way of the Siwalikh 
 [country], and with a slight retinue, less 
 than 200 or 300 in number, returned to Uch- 
 chah again." — Ibid., 786. 
 
SIWALIK. 
 
 641 
 
 SIWALIK. 
 
 1255. ' ' When the royal tent was pitched 
 at Talh-pat, the [contingent] forces of the 
 Siwalitn [districts], which were the fiefs of 
 XJlugh KJian-i-A'?am, had been delayed 
 . . . ." (he) " set out for Hansi . . . ." 
 (and there) " issued his mandate, so that, 
 in the space of 14 days, the troops of the 
 Siwalikn, Hansi, Sursuti, Jind [Jhiud], 
 and Barwalah . . . assembled. . . ." — lb. 
 837. 
 
 1260. ."Dlugh Khan-i-A'zam resolved 
 ujion making a raid upon the Koh-payah 
 [hill tracts of Mewat] round about the 
 capital, because in this .... there was a 
 community of obdurate rebels, who, un- 
 ceasingly, committed highway robbery, and 
 plundered the property of Musalmans . . . 
 and destruction of the villages in the dis- 
 tricts of Harianah, the Siwalikh, and 
 Ehianah, necessarily followed their out- 
 breaks."— 2i. 850. 
 
 1300-1310. " The Mughals having wasted 
 the Siwalik, had moved some distance off. 
 When they and their horses returned weary 
 and thirsty to the river, the army of IsKm, 
 which had been waiting for them some 
 days, caught them as they expected. . . ." 
 — Zwrwddin Bami, in Elliot, iii. 199. 
 
 b.- 
 
 c. 1300. " Of the cities on the shore the 
 first is Sandabiir, then Fakniir, then the 
 country of ManjariSr, then the country of 
 (Fandarain^), then Jangli " (Jinkali), "then 
 Kiflam. . . . After these comes the country 
 of Sawalak, which comprises 125,000 cities 
 and villages. After that comes M^lwiila " 
 (but in some MSS. Mdlivd). — SasMduddln, 
 in Slliot, i. 68. 
 
 Eashiduddin has got apparently much 
 astray here, for he brings in the Siwalik 
 territory at the far end of Malabar. But 
 the mention of Malwa as adjoining is a 
 probable indication of the true position,* 
 and this is in a manner confirmed by the 
 next quotation from a Portuguese writer 
 who places the region inland from Gruzerat. 
 
 1644. "It confines . . . on the east with 
 certain kingdoms of heathen, which are 
 called Saualacca prabattai as much as to 
 say 120,000 mountains."— Socimto, MS. 
 
 C— 
 
 1399. "Le Detroit de Coupeld. est situ^ 
 au pied d'une montagne par oti passe le 
 Gauge, et k quinze milles plus haut que ce 
 Detroit il y a une pierre en forme de v ache, 
 ne laquelle sort la source de ce grand 
 Fleuve; o'est la cause pour laquelle les 
 Indous adorent cette pierre, et dans tons les 
 pays circonvoisins jusquea h, une ann^e de 
 chemin, ils se tournent pour prior du c6t^ 
 de ce Detroit et de cette Vache de pierre. 
 • . . . Cependant on eut avis que dans la 
 montagne de Soiialec, qui est une des plus 
 considerables de I'Inde, et qui s'^tend dans 
 le deux tiers de ce grand Empire, il sMtoit 
 
 * Elliot imagines liere some allusion to the 
 Maldives and Lacoadives. All iu tliat way that 
 seems possible is that Bashldnddin may have 
 neard of the Maldives and made some jumble 
 between them and Malwa. 
 
 assemble un grand nombre d'Indiens qui 
 cherohoient h nous faire insulte." — H. de 
 Timur-Bec par Ghereffedin AU d'Yezd (Fr. 
 Tr. by Fetis de la Croix), Delf, 1723, iii., 
 ch. xxv.-xxvi. 
 
 1528. "The northern range of hills has 
 been mentioned . . . after leaving Kashmir, 
 these hills contain innumerable tribes and 
 states, pergannahs and countries, and ex- 
 tend all the way to Bengal and the shores 
 
 of the Great Ocean The chief trade 
 
 of the inhabitants of these hills is in musk- 
 bags, the tails of the mountain-cow, saffron, 
 lead, and copper. The natives of Hind call 
 these hills Sewalik-PartaJ. In the lan- 
 guage of Hind Sawaldk means a lak and a 
 quarter (or 125,000), and Parbat means a 
 hUl, that is, the 125,000 hills. On these 
 hills the snow never melts, and from some 
 parts of Hindustan, such as Lahore, 
 Sehrend, and Sambal, it is seen white on 
 them all the year round." — Baber, p. 313. 
 
 c. 1545. " Sher Shdh's dyinp regrets. 
 
 " On being remonstrated with for giving 
 way to low spirits, when he had done so 
 much for the good of the people during his 
 short reign, after earnest solicitation, he 
 said, 'I have had three or four desires 
 on my heart, which still remain without 
 accomplishment. . . . One is, I wished to 
 have depopulated the country of Eoh, and 
 to have transferred its inhabitants to the 
 tract between the Nil^b and Lahore, in- 
 cluding the hills below Ninduna* as far 
 as the Siwalik.' " — Tdrikh-i-Kkdn Jahdn 
 Lodl in Elliot, v. 107-108. 
 
 c. 1547-8. " After their defeat the 
 Ni^zis took refuge with the Ghakkars, in 
 the hill-country bordering on Kashmir. 
 Islam Sh^h .... during the space of two 
 years was engaged in constant conflicts 
 with the Ghakkars, whom he desired to 
 
 subdue Skirting the hills he went 
 
 thence to Miirin (?), and all the E^jfe of 
 the Siwalik presented themselves .... 
 Parsur^m, the R^jit of Gw^lior, became a 
 staunch servant of the King . . . Gwillior 
 is a hill, which is on the right hand towards 
 the South, amongst the hills, as you go 
 to K^ngra and Nagarkot." (See 'Sxiggax- 
 cote).—Tdrikh-i-Ddudl, in Elliot, iv. 493-4. 
 
 c. 1555. "The Imperial forces en- 
 countered the Afghans near the Siwalik 
 mountains, and gained a victory which 
 elicited gracious marks of approval from 
 the Emperor. Sikandar took refuge in the 
 mountains and jungles. . . Il^jiiR^mChand, 
 R^j^ of Nagarkot, was the most renowned 
 of all the R^jfe of the hills, and he came 
 and made his submission." — fabaJcdt-i- 
 Akbd/ri, in Elliot, v. 248. 
 
 0. 1560. "The Emperor (Akbar) then 
 marched onwards toward the Siwalik 
 hills, in pursuit of the Kh^n-Kh^niin. He 
 reached the neighbourhood of Talw&a, a 
 district in the Siwalik, belonging to R^jii 
 Gobind Chand .... A party of adven- 
 turous soldiers dashed forward into the 
 
 * Ninduna was on Balnath, a hill over the 
 Jelam (compare Elliot, ii. 450-451). 
 
 T T 
 
SIWALIK. 
 
 642 
 
 SLING. 
 
 hills, and surrounding the place put many 
 of the defenders to the sword." — Ibid. 267. 
 
 c. 1570. "Husain Kh^n . . . set forth 
 from Lucknow with the design of breaking 
 down the idols, and demolishing the idol 
 temples. For false reports of their un- 
 bounded treasures had come to his ears. 
 He proceeded through Oudh, towards the 
 
 Siwalik hills He then ravaged the 
 
 whole country, as far as the Kasbah of 
 Wajr^fl, in the country of R^j^ Banka, a 
 powerful zwminddr, and from that town to 
 Ajmir which is his capital."— £ad(iti»<, in 
 Elliot, iv. 497. 
 
 1594-5. " The force marched to the 
 Siwalik hills, and the Bakhshi resolved to 
 begin by attacking Jammii, one of the 
 strongest forts of that country. "—Akbar 
 JVdmM, in Elliot, v. 125. 
 
 c. ,, "Ram Deo . . . returned to 
 Kanauj .... after that he marched into 
 the Siwalik hills, and made all the za- 
 mind^rg tributary. The Eaj^ of KamSitin 
 . . . came out against R^m Deo and gave 
 him battle." — Eirishta's Introduction, in 
 EUiot, vi. 561. 
 
 1793. "Mr. Daniel, with a party, also 
 visited Sirinagur the same year [1789] : 
 ... It is situated in an exceedingly deep, 
 and very narrow valley ; formed by Mount 
 Sewalick,* the northern boundary of Hin- 
 doostan, on the one side ; and the vast 
 ridge of snowy mountains of Himmaleh 
 or Imaus, on the other : and from the 
 report of the natives, it would appear, that 
 the nearest part of the base of the latter 
 (on which snow was actually falling in the 
 month of May), was not more than 14 or 15 
 Gr. miles in direct distance, to the N. or 
 N.E. of Sirinagur town. 
 
 "In crossing the mountains of Sewa- 
 lick, they met with vegetable productions, 
 proper to the temperate climates." — Hen- 
 nelVs Memoir, ed. 1793, pp. [368-369]. 
 
 d.— 
 
 1834. " On the flank of the great range 
 there is a line of low hills, the Sewalik, 
 which commence at Roopur, on the Satlej, 
 and run down a long way to the south, 
 skirting the great chain. In some places 
 they run up to, and rise upon, the Hima- 
 layas ; in others, as in this neighbourhood 
 (Sehiiranpur), they are separated by an 
 intermediate valley. Between the Jumna 
 and Ganges they attain their greatest 
 height, which Capt. Herbert estimates at 
 2,000 feet above the plains at their foot, or 
 3,000 above the sea. Sehiiranpur is about 
 1,000 feet above the sea. About 25 miles 
 north are the Sewalik hiUs." — Falconer, in 
 J. A. S. B., iii. 182. 
 
 1835. " We have named the fossil Siva- 
 tlierium from Siva the Hindu god, and 
 «>ipioi/, bellua. The Sivalik, or Sub-Hima- 
 layan range of hills, is considered, in the 
 Hindu mythology, as the IMiah or edge of 
 
 * " Sewalick is the term, according to the com- 
 mon acceptation ; but Capt. Kirkpatrick proves, 
 from the evident etymology of it, that it should 
 be Sewa-luok."— JVote by Jtennell. 
 
 the roof of Siva's dwelling in the Hima- 
 laya, and hence they are called the Siva-alti 
 or SCb-ala, which by an easy transition of 
 sound became the Sewalik of the English. 
 
 "The fossil has been discovered in a 
 tract which may be included in the Sewalik 
 range, and we have given the name of Siva- 
 therium to it, to commemorate the remark- 
 able formation, so rich in new animals. 
 Another derivation of the name of the 
 hills, as explained by the Maliant, or High 
 Priest at Dehra, is as follows : — 
 
 "Sewalik, a corruption of Siva-wdla, a 
 name given to the tract of mountains be- 
 tween the Jumna and Ganges, from having 
 been the residence of IswARA SrvA and his 
 son Ganes." — Falcorier and Cautlen, in 
 Asiatic Researches, xix., p. 2. 
 
 1879. "These fringing ranges of the 
 later formations are known generally as 
 the Sub-Himalayas. The most important 
 being the Siwalik hills, a term especially 
 applied to the hills south of the Deyra 
 Dtin, but frequently employed in a wider 
 sense." — Medlicott and Stanford, Manual of 
 the Geology of India, Introd., p. x. 
 
 Skeen, s. Tib. skyin. The Hima- 
 layan Ibex; {Capra Sibirica, Meyer). 
 
 Slave. See Svppt 
 
 SUng, Seling, n. p. This is a name 
 used in the Himalayan regions for a 
 certain mart in the direction of China 
 which supplies various articles of trade. 
 Its occurrence in Trade Returns at one 
 time caused some discussion as to its 
 identity, but there can be no doubt 
 that it is Si-ning (Fu) in Kan-su. The 
 name Sling is also applied, in Ladak 
 and the Punjab, to a stufE of goat's 
 wool made at the place so-caUed. 
 
 c. 1730. "Kokouor is also called Tzo- 
 ngombo, which means blue lake. . . . The 
 Tibetans pretend that this lake belongs to 
 them, and that the limits of Tibet adjoin 
 those of the town of Shilin or Shilingk." 
 — P. Orazio delta Penna, B. 'i.vaMarlchmn's 
 Tibet, 2d ed. 314. 
 
 1774. " The natives of Kashmir, who 
 like the Jews of Europe, or the Armenians 
 in the Turkish Empire, scatter themselves 
 over the Eastern kingdoms of Asia . . • 
 have formed extensive establishments at 
 Lhasa and all the principal towns in the 
 country. Their agents, stationed on the 
 coast of Coromandel, in Bengal, Benares, 
 Nepal, and Kashmir, furnish them with 
 the commodities of these different countries, 
 which they dispose of in Tibet, or forward 
 to their associates at Seling, a town on the 
 borders of China." — Bogle a Narrative, ,in 
 Markham'i Tibet, 124. 
 
 1793. " .... it is certain that the pro- 
 duct of their looms " (i.e. of Tibet and 
 Nepaul) "is as inconsiderable in quantity 
 as it is insignificant in quality. The Joot 
 (read Toos) or flannel procured from the 
 
SLOTH. 
 
 643 
 
 SNAKE-STONE. 
 
 former, were it realljr a fabric of Tibet, 
 
 would perhaps be admitted as an exception 
 
 to the latter part of this observatipn ; but 
 
 the fact is that it is made at Siling, a place 
 
 situated on the western borders of China. " 
 
 —Kirkpatrick's Ace. of Nepavl (1811), p. 
 
 134. " 
 
 1854. " lAst of Chinese Articles Jirbught 
 
 to India, 
 
 * # * * 
 
 " Siling, a soft and silky woollen of two 
 kinds— 1. Shinin. 2. Goriin." — Cunning- 
 tem's Ladak, 241-2. 
 
 1862. " Sling is a 'Pushmina' (fine wool) 
 cloth, manufactured of goat-wool, taken 
 from Karashaihr and XTrurachi, and other 
 diatricts of Turkish China, in a Chinese 
 town called Sling." — Punjab Trade Peport, 
 App., p. ccxxix. 
 
 1871. " There were two Calmucks at 
 YSrkand, who had belonged to the suite of 
 the Chinese AmbSn. . . . Their own home 
 they say is Zilm" (qu. Zilin?) "a country 
 and town distant li month's journey from 
 either Aksoo or Khoten, and at an equal 
 distance in point of time from Lhassa . . . 
 Zilm possesses' manufactures of carpets, 
 horse-trappings, pen-holders, &c. . . . This 
 account is confirmed by the fact that 
 articles such as those described are imported 
 occasionally into Ladik, under the name 
 of Zilm or Zirm goods. 
 
 " Now if the town of Zilm is six weeks 
 ioumey from either Lhassa or Aksoo, its 
 position maybe guessed at." — Shaw, Visits 
 to High Tartary, 38. 
 
 Sloth, s. In tie usual way of 
 transferring names which, belong to 
 other regions, this name is sometimes 
 apphed. in S. India to the Lemur, 
 . [Lorii gracilis, Jerdon). 
 
 Snake-stone, s. This is a term ap- 
 phedto a substance, the application of 
 ■which to the part where a snake-bite 
 has taken effect, is supposed to draw 
 out the poison and render it innocuous. 
 Such applications are made in various 
 parts of the Old and New Worlds. The 
 substances which have this reputation 
 are usually of a porous kind, and when 
 they have been chemically examined 
 have proved to be made of charred 
 bone, or the like. There is an article 
 in the 13th volume of the Asiatic 
 Researches by Dr. J. Davy, entitled 
 An Analysis of the Snake-Stone, in 
 which the resijt of the examination 
 of three different kinds, all obtained 
 from Sir Alex. Johnstone, Chief Justice 
 of Ceylon, is given. (1) The first kind 
 was of round or oval form, black or 
 brown in the middle, white towards the 
 circumference, polisbed and somewhat 
 lustrous, and pretty enough to be some- 
 times worn as a neck ornament; easily 
 
 cut with a knife, but not scratched by 
 the nail. When breathed on it emitted 
 an earthy smell, and when applied to 
 the tongue, or other moist surface, it 
 adhered firmly. This kind proved to 
 be of bone partially calcined. (2) We 
 give below a quotation regarding 
 the second kind. (3) The third was 
 apparently a bezoar (<l.v.), rather 
 than a snake-stone. 
 
 There is another article in the As. 
 Bes. xvi. 382 seqq. by Captain J. D. 
 Herbert, on Zehr Mohereh, or Snake- 
 Stone. Two kinds are described which 
 were sold under the name given {Zahr 
 muhra, where zahr = poison, muhra ;= 
 'a kind of polished shell,' 'a bead,' 
 applied to a species of bezoar). Both 
 of these were mineral, and not of 
 the class we are treating of. 
 
 c. 1666. " C'est dans cette Ville de Diu 
 que se font les Pierres de Cobra si re- 
 nomm^es : elles sont composfes de racines 
 qu'on brflle, et dont on amasse les cendres 
 pour les mettre avec une sorte de terre 
 qu'ils ont, et les brfller encore une fois avec 
 cette terre ; et aprfes cela on en fait la p§.te 
 dont Ces Pierres sont f orm^es. ... II f aut 
 faire sortir avec une ^guiUe, un peu de 
 sang de la plaie, y appliquer la Pierre, et 
 I'y laisser jusqu'k ce qu'elle tombe d'elle 
 mSme." — Thevenot. v. 97. 
 
 1673. "Here are also those Elephant 
 Legged St. The/means, which the unbiassed 
 Enquirers will tell you chances to them two 
 ways : By the Venom of a certain Snake, 
 by which the Jaugies or Pilgrims furnish 
 them with a Factitious Stone (which we 
 call a snake-stone), and is a Counter-poyson 
 to all deadly Bites ; if it stick, it attracts 
 the Poyson ; and put into Milk it. recovers 
 itself again, leaving its virulency therein, 
 discovered by its Greenness. " — Fryer, 53. 
 
 c. 1676. " There is the Serpent's stone 
 not to be forgot, about the bigness of a 
 doitble (doubloon?); and some are almost 
 oval, thick in the middle and thin about 
 the sides. The Indians report that it is 
 bred in the head of certain Serpents. But 
 I rather take it to be a story of the Idoloter's 
 Priests, and that the Stone is rather a com- 
 position of certain Drugs. ... If the Person 
 bit be not much wounded, the place must 
 be incis'd ; and the Stone being appli'd 
 thereto, will not fall off till it has drawn 
 all the poison to it : To cleanse it you must 
 steep it in Womans-milk, or for want of 
 
 that, in Cows-milk There are two 
 
 ways to try whether the Serpent-stone be 
 true or false. The first is, by putting the 
 Stone in your mouth, for there it will give 
 a leap, and fix to the Palate. The other is 
 by putting it in a glass full of water ; for if 
 the Stone be true, the water wilt fall a 
 boyling, and rise in little bubbles. . . ."— 
 Tavernier, E. T., Pt. ii., 155. 
 
 Tavernier also si^eaks of another snake- 
 T T 2 
 
SNAKE-STONE. 
 
 644 
 
 SNEAKER. 
 
 stone alleged to be found behind the hood 
 of the Cobra : 
 
 " This Stone being rubb'd against another 
 Stone, yields a slime, which being drank in 
 water," etc., etc. — Ibid. 
 
 1690. " The thing which he carried . . . 
 is a Specific against the Poison of Snakes 
 .... and therefore obtained the name of 
 Snake-stone. It is a small artificial Stone. 
 .... The Composition of it is Ashes of 
 burnt Roots, mixt with a kind of Earth, 
 which is found at Diu. . . ." — Ovington, 
 260-261. 
 
 1712. "Pedra de Cobra: ita diotus 
 lapis, vocabulo a Lusitanis imposito, ad- 
 versus viperarum morsus praestat auxilium, 
 extemfe applicatus. In serpente, quod vulgb 
 oredunt, non invenitur, sed arte secrete 
 fabricatur ^ Brahmanis. Pro dextro et 
 felici usu, oportet adesse geminos, ut cum 
 primus veneno saturatus vulnusculo de- 
 cidit, alter surrogari illico in locum possit. . . 
 Quo ipso feror, ut istis lapidibus nihil 
 efEicaciae inesse credam, nisi quam actual! 
 frigiditate suS, vel absorbendo praestant." 
 — Kaempfer, Amoen. Exot. 395-7. 
 
 1772. " Being returned to Eoode-Zand, 
 the much celebrated Snake-stone (Slange- 
 steen) was shown to me, which few of the 
 farmers here could aSord to purchase, it 
 being sold at a high price, and held in great 
 esteem.' If is imported from the Indies, 
 especially from Malabar, and costs several, 
 frequently 10 or 12, rix dollars. It is 
 round, and convex on one side, of a black 
 colour, with a pale ash-grey speck in the 
 middle, and tubulated with very minute 
 pores. . . . When it is applied to any part 
 that has been bitten by a serpent, it sticks 
 fast to the wound, and extracts the poison ; 
 as soon as it is saturated, it falls off of 
 itself. . . ."—Thunberg, Travels, E. T., i. 
 155 (A Journey into Gaffrcma). 
 
 1796. "Of the remedies to which cures 
 of venomous bites are often ascribed in 
 India, some are certainly not less frivolous 
 than those employed in Europe for the bite 
 of the viper ; yet to infer from thence that 
 the effects of the poison cannot be very 
 dangerous, would not be more rational than 
 to ascribe the recovery of a person bitten by 
 a Cobra de Capello, to the application of a 
 snake-stone, or to the words muttered over 
 the patient by a Bramin."— Painci Rassell, 
 Account of Indian Serpents, 77. 
 
 1820. "Another kind of snake-stone 
 .... was a small oval body, smooth and 
 shining, externally black, internally grey ; 
 it had no earthy smell when breathed on, 
 and had no absorbent or adhesive power. 
 By the person who presented it to Sir 
 Alexander Johnstone it was much valued, 
 and for adequate reason if true, 'it had 
 saved the lives of four men,'" — Dr. Davy, in 
 As. Bes., xiii. S18. 
 
 1860. " The use of the Pamboo-Ealoo, or 
 snake-stone, as a remedy in cases of wounds 
 by venomous serpents, has probably been 
 communicated to the Singhalese by the 
 itinerant snake-charmers who resort to the 
 island from the Coast of Coromandel ; and 
 
 more than one well-authenticated instanci 
 of its successful application has been told t< 
 me by persons who had been eye-witnesses. 
 . . . . (These follow.) .... "As to th 
 snake-stone itself, I submitted one, th 
 application of which I have been describing 
 to Mr. Earaday, and he has communicatei 
 to me, as the result of his analysis, hi 
 belief that it is 'a piece of charred bon( 
 which has been filled with blood, perhapi 
 several times, and then charred again.' . . 
 The probability is, that the animal char 
 coal, when instantaneously applied, maj 
 be sufficiently porous and absorbent t( 
 extract the venom from the recent wound 
 together with a portion oi the blood, before 
 it has had time to be carried into the syS' 
 tern. . . ." — Emerson Tennent, Ceylon, i, 
 197-200. 
 
 1872. "With reference to the snake, 
 stones, which, when applied to the bites, 
 are said to absorb and suck out the poison, 
 . . . I have only to say that I believe thej 
 are perfectly powerless to produce any sucl 
 effect . . . when we reflect on the quantitj 
 of poison, and the force and depth with and 
 to which it is injected . . . and the extreme 
 rapidity with which it is hurried along ii 
 the vascular system to the nerve centres, ] 
 think it is obvious that the application oi 
 one of these stones can be of httle use in a 
 real lite of a deadly snake, and that a heliei 
 in their efficacy is a dangerous delusion."— 
 Fayrer, Thanahphidia of India, pp. 38 
 and 40. 
 
 Sneaker, s. A large cup (or small 
 basin) witli a saucer and cover. The 
 native servants call it sm^/ar. We 
 had guessed tliat it was perhaps 
 formed in some way from pnl in the 
 sense of ' china-ware ' ; or from the 
 same word, used in Ax. and Pars., ia 
 the sense of ' a salver,' &o. 
 
 But we have since seen that the 
 word is not only in Grose's Lexicon 
 Balatronicum, with the explanation 
 ' a small bowl ; ' but is also in Todd : 
 ' A small vessel of drink.' A sneaker 
 of 'punch is a term still used in several 
 places for a small bowl ; and in fact it 
 occurs in the Spectator and other works 
 of last century. So the word.ia of 
 genuine English origia; no doubt of a 
 semi-slang kind. 
 
 1714. "Our little burlesque authors, 
 who are the delight of ordinary readers, 
 generally abound in these pert jphrases, 
 which have in them more vivacity than 
 wit. _ I latelj saw an instance of this kind of 
 writing, which gave me so truly an idea of 
 it, that I could not forbear begging a copy 
 of the letter. . . . 
 
 " Past 2 o'clock and 
 ' ' Dbak Jack, a frosty morning. 
 
 " I have just left the Eight Worshipful 
 and his myrmidons about a sneaker of 5 
 gallons. The whole magistracy was pretty 
 
SOFALA. 
 
 645 
 
 SOFALA. 
 
 well disguised before I gave them the slip." 
 —The Spectator, No. 616. 
 
 1715. 
 "Hugh Peters is making 
 A sneaker within 
 Tor Luther, Buchanan, 
 
 John Knox, and Calvin ; 
 And when they have toss'd off 
 
 A brace of full bowls. 
 You'll swear you ne'er met 
 With honester souls." 
 Sp. Burnett's Descent into Hell. In 
 Political Ballads of the 17th and 18th 
 oentijries. Annotated by W. W. 
 ■Willdns-(1860), u. 172. 
 
 1743. "Wild . . . then retired to his 
 seat of contemplation, a night-cellar, where, 
 without a single farthing in his pocket, he 
 called for a sneaker of punch, and placing 
 himself on a bench by himself, he softly 
 vented the following soliloquy." — Fielding, 
 Jam&an Wild, Bk. ii. ch. iv. 
 
 1772. '■ He received us with great cor- 
 diality, and entreated us all, five in number, 
 to be seated in a bungalow, where there 
 were only two broken chairs. This compK- 
 ment we could not accept of; he then 
 ordered five sneakers of a mixture which 
 he denominated punch." — Letter in Forbes, 
 Or. Mem., iv. 217. 
 
 Sofala, n. p. At. Sufala, a district 
 and town of the East African coast, the 
 most remote settlement towards the 
 Boutli made upon, that coast by the 
 Arabs. The town is in S . Lat. 20° 10', 
 more than 2° south, of the Zambesi 
 delta. The territory was famous in 
 old days for the gold produced in the 
 interior, and also for iron. It was not 
 ■visited by V. da Gama either in going 
 or returning. 
 
 e. 1150. "This section embraces the 
 description of the remainder of the country 
 of So&la. . . . The inhabitants are poor, 
 miserable, and without resources to support 
 them except iron ; of this metal there are 
 numerous mines in the mountains of So^la. 
 The people of the islands . . . come hither 
 for iron, which they carry to the continent 
 and islands of India .... for although 
 there is iron in the islands and in the mines 
 of that country, it does not equal the iron 
 of Soma."—i:d/risi, i. 65. 
 
 c. 1220. " Soaia is the most remote 
 known city in the country of the Zenj . . . 
 wares are carried to them, and left by the 
 merchants who then go away, and coming 
 again find that the natives have laid down 
 the price [they are willing to give] for every 
 article beside it . . . Sofail gold is well- 
 known among the Zenj merchants." — 
 Yakut, Mu'jam al-Bulddn, s.v. 
 
 In his article on the gold country, Yakut 
 describes the kind of dumb trade in which 
 the natives decline to come face to face 
 with the merchants at greater length. It 
 
 is a practice that has been ascribed to a 
 great variety of uncivilized races; e.g.,iu 
 various parts of Africa; in the extreme 
 north of Europe and of Asia ; in the Clove 
 Islands ; to the Veddas of Ceylon, to the 
 Poliars of Malabar, and (by Pliny, surely 
 under some mistake) to the Seres or 
 Chinese. See on this subject a note in 
 Marco Polo, Bk. iv. ch. 21 ; a note by Mr. 
 De B. Priaulx, in J. M. As. Soc, xviii. 348 
 (in which several references are erroneously 
 printed) ; Terment's Ceylon, i. 593 seqq. ; 
 Bawlinson's Herodotus, under Bk. iv. ch. 
 196. 
 
 0. 1330. " So^la is situated in the coun- 
 try of the Zenj . According to the author of 
 the Kanwn, the inhabitants are Muslim. ■ 
 Ibn aayd says that their chief means of 
 subsistence are the extraction of gold and 
 of iron, and that their clothes are of leopard- 
 skin."— ^6«J/cd«, Pr. Tr., i. 222. 
 
 c. 1330. " A nierchant told me that the 
 town of Sofala is a half month's march 
 distant from Culua (ftuiloa), and that from 
 Sofala to Yufi (Nufi) ... is a month's 
 march. From Yufi they bring gold-dust 
 to Sofala."— 76re Batuta, ii. 192-3. 
 
 1499. "Coming to Mogambique (i.e. 
 Vasoo and his squadron on their return) 
 they did not desire to go in because there 
 was no need, so they kept their course, and 
 being off the coast of (\oi&\a,, the pilots 
 warned the officers that they should be 
 alert and ready to strike sail, and at night 
 they should keep their course, with little 
 sail set, and a good look-out, for just there- 
 abouts there was a river belonging to a 
 place called Qofala, whence there some- 
 times issued a tremendous squall, which 
 tore up trees and carried cattle and all into 
 the sea. . . ." — Oorrea, Lendas, i. 134-135. 
 
 1516. "... at xviii. leagues from them 
 there is a river, which is not very large, 
 whereon is a town of the Moors called 
 Sofala, close to which town the King of 
 Portugal has a fort. These Moors estab- 
 lished themselves there a long time ago on 
 account of the great trade in gold, which 
 they carry on with the Gentiles of the 
 mainland." — Barbosa, 4. 
 
 1523. " Item — that as regards all the ships 
 and goods of the said Bealm of Urmuz, and 
 its ports and vassals, they shall be secure by 
 land and by sea, and they shall be as free to 
 navigate where they please as vassals of the 
 King our lord, save only that they shall r(ot 
 navigate inside the Strait of Mecca, nor 
 yet to Qoffala and the ports of that coast, 
 as that is forbidden by the King our lord. 
 . . . ." — TlveB,ty oi Dom Duartode Menezes, 
 with the King of Ormuz, in Botelho, Tomho, 
 80. 
 
 1.553. " Vaaco da Gama . . . was afraid 
 that there was some gulf running far inland, 
 from which he would not be able to get out. 
 And this apprehension made him so careful 
 to keep well from the shore that he passed 
 without even seeing the town of Qofala, so 
 famous in those parts for the quantity of 
 gold which the MToors procured there from 
 
SOLA. 
 
 646 
 
 SOMBRERO. 
 
 the Blacks of the country by trade. . . ." — 
 
 Bmros, I. iv. 3. 
 1572. 
 
 " . . . Fizemos desta costa algum desvio 
 Deitando para o p^go toda a armada : 
 Porque, veutando Noto manso e frio, 
 Nao nos apanhasse a agua da enseada, 
 Que a costa faz alii daquella banda, 
 Donde a rica Sofala o oiu:o manda." 
 
 Camoes, v. 73. 
 By Burton : 
 
 'off from the coast-line for a spell we 
 stood, 
 till deep blue water 'neath our kelsons 
 
 lay; 
 
 for frigid Notus, in his fainty mood, 
 was fain to drive us leewards to the Bay 
 
 made in that quarter by the crookfed shore, 
 
 whence rich Sofala sendeth golden ore." 
 1665. 
 
 " Mombaza and Quiloa and MeUnd, 
 And Sofala, thought Ophir, to the realm 
 Of Congo, and Angola farthest south." 
 Paradise Lost, xi. 
 Milton, it may be noticed, misplaces the 
 
 accent, reading Sdfala. 
 
 1727. "Between Delagoa and Mosam- 
 higue is a dangerous Sea-coaat, it was 
 formerly known by the names of Suffola 
 and Cuama, but now by the Portugiiese, 
 who know that country best, is called 
 Sena." — A. Ham,., i. 8. 
 
 Sola, Tulg. Solar, s. Tiis is pro- 
 perly H. shola, corrupted by the 
 Bengali inability to utter tie shibbo- 
 leth, to sola, and often again into solar 
 by English people, led astray by the 
 usual ' ' striving after meaning. ' ' Shola 
 is the name of the plant Aeschynomene 
 aspera, L. (N. O. Leguminosae), and 
 is particularly applied to the light 
 pith of that plant, from which the 
 light thick Sola Topees, or pith hats, 
 are made. The material is also used 
 to pad the roofs of -palankins as a 
 protection against the sun's power, 
 and for various minor purposes, e.g., 
 for slips of tinder, for making models, 
 &c. The word, until its wide diffusion 
 within the last 30 years, was peciiLiar 
 to the Bengal Presidency. In the 
 Deccan the thing is called bhend, and 
 in Tamil, netti. Solar hats are now 
 often advertised in London. 
 
 1836. "I stopped at a fisherman's, to 
 look at the curiously-shaped floats he used 
 for his very large and heavy fishing-nets ; 
 each float was formed of eight pieces of 
 
 shola, tied together by the ends 
 
 When this light and spongy pith is wetted, 
 it can be cut into thin layers, whichpasted 
 together are formed into hats ; Chinese 
 paper appears to be made of the same 
 material." — Wandermga of a Pilgrim, ii. 
 100. 
 
 1872. " In a moment the flint gave out a 
 
 spark of fire, which fell into the sola ; the 
 sulphur match was applied ; and an earthen 
 lamp . 1 ." — Govinda Samanta, i. 10. 
 
 1878. "My solar topee (pith hat) was 
 whisked away during the struggle." — Life 
 in the Mofusnl, i. 164. 
 
 1885. " I have slipped a pair of galoshes 
 over my ordinary walking-boots j and, with 
 my solar topee (or sun-helmet) on, have 
 ridden through a mile of deserted streets 
 and thronged bazaars, in a grilling sun- 
 shine." — A Professional Visit in Persia, St. 
 James's Gazette, March 9th. 
 
 Sombrero, s. Port, swmhreiro. In 
 England we now understand by this 
 word a broad-brimmed hat; but in 
 older writers it is used for an vmbrella. 
 
 1503. " And the next day the Captain- 
 Major before daylight embarked armed 
 with all his people in the boats, and the 
 King (of Cochin) in his boats which they 
 call tones (see Doney) . . . and in the tone 
 of the King went his Sombreiros, which 
 are made of straw, of a diameter of 4 palms, 
 mounted on very long canes, some 3 or 4 
 fathoms iii height. These are used for 
 state ceremonial, showing that the King is 
 there in person, as it were his pennon or 
 royal banner, for no other lord in his realm 
 may carry the like." — Gorrea, i. 378. 
 
 c. 1630. "Betwixt towns men usually 
 travel in Chariots drawn by Oxen, but in 
 Towns upon Falamkeens, and with Som- 
 breros de Sol over them."— Sir T. Herbert, 
 ed. 1665, p. 46. 
 
 1657. "A cost^ du cheval il y a un 
 homme qui esvente Wistnou, afin qu'il ne 
 resolve point d'incommodit^ soit par lea 
 mouohes, ou par la chaleur; et & chaque 
 cost^ on porte deux Zombreiros, afin que 
 le Soleil ne luise pas sur luy. . . ."—Abr, 
 Soger, Pr. Tr., ed. 1670, p. 223. 
 
 1673. "None but the Emperor have a 
 Sumbrero among the Moguls.' —JiVj^er, 36. 
 
 1727. "The Portugueze ladies .... 
 sent to beg the Tavour that he would pick 
 them out some lusty Dutch, Men to carry 
 their Palenqueens and Somereras or tJm- 
 brellas."— ^. Mam., i. 338. 
 
 Sombrero, Channel of tbe, n. p. 
 
 The channel between the northern 
 part of the Nicobar group, and the 
 southern part embracing the Great and 
 Little Nicobar, has had this name since 
 the early Portuguese days. The origin 
 of the name is given by A. Hamilton 
 below. The indications in 0. Eederioi 
 and Hamilton are probably not accu- 
 rate. They do not agree with those 
 given by Horsburgh. 
 
 1566. " Si passa per il canale di Nicubar, 
 ouero per queUo del Sombrero, li quali son 
 per mezzo I'isola di Sumatra, . . ." — C. 
 Federid, in Jtarmtsio, iii. 391. 
 
 1727. " The Islands off this Part of the 
 
aONAPARANTA. 
 
 647 
 
 SOOJY. 
 
 Coast are the Nicobwrs. . . . The northern- 
 most Cluster is low, and are called the 
 Ca/miowbars. . . . The middle Cluster is 
 fine champain^ Ground, and all but one, 
 well inhabited. They are called the 
 Somerera Islands, because on the South 
 End of the largest Island, is an HUl that 
 resembleth the Top of an Umbrella or 
 Somerero."— ^. Ham., ii. 68. 
 
 1843. "Sombrero Channel, bounded on 
 the north by the Islands of Katohull and 
 Nonoowry, and by Merve or Passage Island 
 on the South side, is very safe and about 
 seven leagues wide." — Horsburgh, ed. 1843, 
 ii. 59-60. 
 
 Souaparanta, n. p. This is a quasi 
 classical name, of Indian origin, used 
 hy the Burmese Court in State docu- 
 ments and formal enumerations of the 
 style of tlie King, to indicate the central 
 part of his dominions; Skt.>SMDarna(Pali 
 Sana) prdnta (or perhaps aparania), 
 'golden frontier-land,' or something 
 lie that. There can be little doubt that 
 it is a survival of the names which gave 
 origin to the OArj/se of the Greeks. And 
 it IS notable, that the same series of 
 titles embraces Tamhadlpa (' Copper 
 Island' or Eegion) which is also repre- 
 sented by the ChaUitis of Ptolemy. 
 
 (Ancient.) "There were two brothers 
 resident ia the country called Souaparanta, 
 merchants, who went to trade with 500 
 wagons. . . ."—Legends of Gotama Buddha, 
 in Hardy's Mamual of Buddhism, 259. 
 
 1636. "All comprised within the great 
 districts ... of Tsa^Koo, Tsa-lan, Laygain, 
 Phoung-len, KaM, and Thoung-thwot is 
 constituted the Kingdom of Thnna-paranta. 
 All within the great districts of Pagd^n, 
 Ava, Penya, and Myen-Zain, is constituted 
 the Kingdom of Tampadewa. . . ." (etc.) — 
 From an Inscription at the Great Pagoda 
 of Koung-Mhoo-dau, near Ava ; from the 
 MS. Journal of Major H. Bumey, accom- 
 panying a Letter from hira, dated 11th 
 September, 1830, in the Foreign Office, 
 Oalcatta. 
 
 Bumey adds : "The Ministers told me 
 that by Thunaparanta they mean all the 
 countries to the northward of Ava, and by 
 Tampa-dewa all to the southward. But 
 this mscription shows that the Ministers 
 themselves do not exactly understand what 
 countries are comprised in Thunaparanta 
 and Tampa-dewa." 
 
 1767. "The King despotick; of great 
 Merit, of great Power, Lord of the Coun- 
 tries Thonaprondah, Tompdevah, and 
 Camlioja, Sovereign of the Kingdom of 
 BuBASHMAGH, the Kingdom of Siam and 
 Hm/hen (?), and the Kingdom of Cassay." 
 —Letter from the King of Burma, in 
 Dalrymple, Or. Sep., i. 106. 
 
 1795. "The Lord of Earth and Air, the 
 Monarch of extensive Countries, the Sove- 
 reign of the Kingdoms of Sonahjarinda, 
 
 Tombadeva. . . . etc. . . ."—Letter from 
 the Hing to Sir John Shore, in Symes, 487. 
 
 1855. "His great, glorious and most 
 excellent Majesty, who reigns over the 
 Kingdoms of Thunaparanta, Tampadeeva, 
 and all the great umbrella-wearing chiefs 
 of the Eastern countries, the King of the 
 Rising Sun, Lord of the Celestial Elephants, 
 and Master of many white Elephants, and 
 
 feat Chief of Righteousness " — 
 ing's Letter to the Governm'-General (Lord 
 Dalhousie), 2nd Oct., 1855. 
 
 Soodra, Sooder, s. Skt. sudr. The 
 (theoretical) Pourth Caste of the 
 Hindus. In South India, there being 
 no claimants of the 2nd or 3rd classes, 
 the higher castes among the (so-called) 
 Sudras come next after the Brahmans 
 in social rank, and sudra is a note of 
 respect, not of the contrary as in 
 Northern India. 
 
 1630. "The third Tribe or Cast, called 
 the Shudderies." — Lord, Display, &o., 
 ch. xii. 
 
 1651. "La quatrifeme lign^e est celle 
 des Soudraes : elle est composee du 
 commun peuple : cette lign^e a sous soy 
 beaucoup et diverse? families, dont une 
 chaoune pretend surpasser I'autre. <.. ." — 
 Ahr. Boger, Pr. ed. 1670, p. 8. 
 
 1674. "The . . . Chudrer (these are 
 the Nayres)." — Faria y Sousa, ii. 710. 
 
 1717. " The Brahmens and the Tschud- 
 dirers are the proper persons to satisfy 
 your Enquiries. "^Phillips, 14. 
 
 1858. " Such of the Aborigines as yet 
 remained were formed into a fourth class, 
 the Cudra. a class which^had no rights but 
 only duties." — Whitney^ Or. and Ling. 
 Studies, ii. 6. 
 
 1867. " A Brahman does not stand aloof 
 from a Soudra with a keener x->ride than a 
 Greek Christian shows towards a Copt." — 
 Dixon, New America, 7th ed. i. 276. 
 
 Soojy, Soojee, s. Hind. sUjl; a 
 word curiously misinterpreted ("the 
 coarser part of pounded wheat") by 
 the usually accurate Shakespear. It 
 is, in fact, the fine flour, made from 
 the heart of the wheat, used in India 
 to make bread for English tables. It 
 is prepared by grinding between two 
 millstones which are not in close con- 
 tact. It is the semolina of Italy. Bread 
 made from this was called in LowLatin 
 simella; Germ. Semmel-hrodchen, and 
 old English simnel cakes. 
 
 A kind of porridge made with soojee 
 is often called soojee simply. 
 
 1810. " Bread is not made of flour, but 
 of the heart of the wheat, which is very • 
 fine, ground into what is called soojy . . . 
 Soojy is frequently boiled into ' stirabout ' 
 for breakfast, and eaten with milk, salt 
 
SOURKY. 
 
 648 
 
 SOPHY. 
 
 and butter; though some of the more 
 zealous may be seen to moisten it with 
 portei."— Williamson, V. M., ii. 135-136. 
 
 1878. "Sujee floor, ground coarse, and 
 water." — Xiife in the Mofussil, i. 213. 
 
 Soorky, s. Pounded brick used to 
 mix with lime to form a hydraulic 
 mortar. Hind, from Pers. surhlil, ' red- 
 stuff.' 
 
 c. 1770. "The terrace roofs and floors 
 of the rooms are laid with fine pulverized 
 stones, which they call zurkee; these are 
 mixed up with lime-water, and an inferior 
 kind of molasses, and in a short time grow 
 as hard and as smooth, as if the whole were 
 one large stone." — Stavorinus, E.T., i. 514. 
 
 1784. " One lack of 9-inch bricks, and 
 about 1400 maunds of soorky." — Notifn. 
 in Seton-Ktvrr, i. 34 ; see also ii. 15. 
 
 1811. " The road from Calcutta to Bar- 
 acpore . . . like all the Bengal roads it is 
 paved with bricks, with a layer of sulky, 
 or broken bricks over them." — Soliiyns, Les 
 Hindous, iii. 
 
 The word is misused as well as mis- 
 written here. The substance in question is 
 khoa, q.v. 
 
 Soorma, s. Hind- from Pers. surma. 
 Sulphuret of antimony, used for 
 darkening the eyes, Imhl of tlie Arabs, 
 the etiwimi and stihium of the ancients. 
 "With it, I believe, is often confounded 
 the sulphuret of lead, -wHcli in N. 
 India is called snormee (ee is the femi- 
 nine termination in Hindust.), and 
 used as a substitute for the former : 
 a mistake not of recent occurrence 
 only, as Sprengel says, ' Bistinguit 
 vero PUnius marem, a feminA'' " [Boyle 
 o'o.A^xt. of Hindu Medicine, 100). 
 
 Soosie, s. Hind, from Pers. sual. 
 Some kind of silk cloth, but we know 
 not what kind. See passage from 1690, 
 Ovington, under Alleja. 
 
 1784. " Four cassimeers of diflferent co- 
 lours ; Patna dimity, and striped soosies." 
 — In Seton-Ewrr, i. 42. 
 
 Sophy, n.p. The name by wHcb 
 the King of Persia was long known in 
 Europe — " The Sophy," as the Sultan 
 of Turkey was "The Turk" or "Grand 
 Turk," and the K. of Delhi the "Great 
 Mogul." This title represented Siifl, 
 Safavl, or Safi, the name of the dy- 
 nasty which reigned over Persia for 
 more than two centuries (1499-1722, 
 nominally to 1736). The first king 
 of the family was Isma'il, claiming 
 descent from 'Ali and the Imams, 
 through a long line of persons of 
 saintly reputation at Ardebil, The 
 
 surname of Sufi or SafI assumed by 
 Isma'il is generally supposed to have 
 been taken from Shaikh Safl-ud-din, 
 the first of his more recent ancestors to 
 becomefamous, and who belonged tothe 
 class of Sufis or philosophic devotees. 
 After Isma'il the most famous of the 
 dynasty was Shah Abbas (1585-1629). 
 
 c. 1524. ' ' Susiana, guae est Shushan Fala- 
 tium illud regni Sophii." — AtrahamPeritsol, 
 in Hyde, Syntagma Dissertt. i. 76. 
 
 1560. "De que o Sufi foy contente, e 
 mandou gente em su ajuda. "—yercciro, 
 oh. i. 
 
 „ " Quae regiones nomine Persiae ei 
 regnantur quem Turoae ClmUbas, nos SopU 
 vocamus."— -BMsftc}. Epist. iii. (171). 
 
 1561. " The Queenes Maiesties Letters to 
 the great Sophy of Persia, sent by M. An- 
 thonie lenkinson. 
 
 " Elizabetha Dei gratia Angliae Franoiae 
 et Hiberniae Eegina, &c. Potentissimo et 
 inuictissimo Principi, Magno Sophi Persa- 
 rum, Medorum, Hircanorum, parmano- 
 rum, Margianorum, populorum cis et vltra 
 Tygrim fluuium, et omnium intra Mare Cas- 
 pium et Persioum Sinum nationum atque 
 Gentium Imperatori salutem et rerum 
 prosperarum foelicissimum incrementmn." 
 —In Sak. i. 381. 
 
 1598. "And all the Kings continued so 
 with the name of Xa, which in Persia is a 
 King, and Ishmael is a proper name, where- 
 by Xa Ismael, and Xa Thamas are as much 
 as to say King Ismael, and King Thamas, 
 and of the Turkes and E-umes are called 
 Sufly or Soffy, which signifieth a great 
 Captaine." — lAnschoten, ch. xxvii. 
 
 1601. 
 " Sir Toby. Why, man, he''s a very devil: 
 I have not seen such a firago . . . 
 
 They say, he has been fencer to the 
 Soyhy'."— Twelfth Might, III. iv. 
 
 1619. " Alia porta di Soiah Sofl, si 
 sonarono nacchere tutto il giomo : ed 
 insomma tutta la cittk e tutto il popolo 
 andb in allegrezza, conoorrendo infinita 
 gente alia mesohita di Sohia Sofi, a far 
 Gratiarum actionem." — P. della Valle, i. 
 808. 
 
 1626.' 
 ' ' Were it to bring the Great Turk bound in 
 chains 
 
 Through Prance in triumph, or to couple 
 up 
 
 The Sophy and great Prester-John to- 
 gether ; 
 
 I woidd attempt it." 
 
 Seaum. & Fletch. , The Noble Ben- 
 tleman, v. 1. 
 
 c. 1630. " Ismael at his Coronation pro- 
 claim'd himself King of Persia by name of 
 Pot-Shaw-7smarf-Sophy . Whence that word 
 Sophy was borrowed is much controverted. 
 Whether it be from the Armenian idiom, 
 signifying WooU, of which -the Shashes are 
 made that ennobled his new order. Whether 
 the name was from Sophy his grandsire, or 
 from the Greek word Sophos imposed upon 
 
SOUBA. 
 
 649 
 
 SOUBABAB. 
 
 Aydar at his conquest of Trcbizond by the 
 Greeks there, I know not. Since then, 
 many have called the Kings of Persia 
 Sophy's : but I see no reason for it ; since 
 Jsmael's son, grand and great grandsons 
 Kings of Persia never continued that name, 
 till this that now reignes, whose name in- 
 deed is Soffee, but caauall." — Sir T. Herbert, 
 ed. 1638, 286. 
 
 1643. " Y avoit vn Ambassadeur Persien 
 qui auoit est^ enuoyd en Europe de la part 
 du Grand Sophy Key de Perse." — Mocquet, 
 Voyages, 269. 
 
 1665. 
 " As when the Tartar from his Russian foe, 
 
 By Astracan, over the snowy plains 
 
 Eetires; or Bactrian Sophy, from the 
 horns 
 
 Of Turkish crescent, leaves all waste 
 beyond 
 
 The realm of Aladule, in his retreat 
 
 To Tauris or Casbeen . . . ." 
 
 Paradise Lost, x. 
 
 1673. " But the Suffee's Vicar-General 
 is by his Place the Second Person in the 
 Empire, and always the First Minister of 
 Bi^te."— Fryer, 338. 
 
 1681. "La quarta parte comprehende el 
 Reyno de Persia, cuyo Seiior se Uama en 
 estos tiempos, el Gran Sophi." — Martinez, 
 
 1711. "In Consideration of the Com- 
 pany's good Services . . . they had half of 
 the Customs of Gombroon given them, and 
 their successors, by a Pirman from the 
 Sophi or Emperor."— iorfj/e?-, 220. 
 
 1727. "The whole Reign of the last 
 Sophi or King, was managed by such 
 Vermin, that the Ballowchei and Mackrans 
 . . . threw off the Yoke of Obedience first, 
 and in fuU Bodies fell upon their Neigh- 
 bours in Ga/ramania." — A. Ham. i. 108. 
 
 1815. "The SnfFavean monarchs were 
 revered and deemed holy on account of 
 their descent from a saint." — Malcolm, S. 
 ofPers., ii. 427. 
 
 1828. " It is thy happy destiny to fol- 
 low in the train of that brilliant star whose 
 light sha,ll shed a lustre on Persia, unknown 
 ' since the days of the earlier Soofees." — Tlie 
 Kuzzilbash, i. 192. 
 
 Scuba, Soobah, s. Hind, from 
 Pers. svia. A large Division or Pro- 
 Tince of tlie Mogiil Empire {e.g. tlie 
 Sulah of the Deocan, tlie Buhah of 
 Bengal). The word is also frequently 
 used as short for Subaddr, ' the Vice- 
 roy' (over a suha). It is also "among 
 the Marathas sometimes applied to a 
 smaller division comprising from 5 to 
 8 tarafs" (Wilson). 
 
 c. 1594. "In the fortieth year of his 
 majesty's reign, his dominions consisted of 
 105 Sirkars. . . . The empire was then 
 parcelled into 12 grand divisions, and each 
 was committed to the government of a 
 Soobadar . . . upon which occasion the 
 Sovereign of the world distributed 12 Lacks 
 
 of beetle. The names of the Soohahs were 
 Allahabad, Agra, Owdh, Ajmeer, Ah- 
 medabad, Bahar, Bengal, Dehly, Cabul, 
 Lahoor, Multan, and Malwa : when his 
 majesty conquered Berar, Khandeess, and 
 Ahmednagur, they were formed into three 
 Soohahs, increasing the number to 15,'" — 
 Ayeen {Gladwin), ii. 1-5. 
 
 17.53. "Princes of this rank are called 
 Subahs. Nizam al mulucle was Subah of 
 the Decan (or Southern) provinces . . . The 
 Nabobs of GonAanore, Gudapah, Oamatica, 
 Yalore, Sec, the Kings of Tritchinopoly, 
 Mysore, Tanjore, are subject to this Suhah- 
 ship. Here is a subject ruling a larger 
 empire than any in Europe, excepting that 
 of the MusAjvite." — Orw£, Fragments, S9S- 
 399. 
 
 1760. "Those Emirs or Nabobs, who 
 govern great Provinces, are stUed Snbahs, 
 which imports the same as Lord-Lieutenants 
 or Vice-Eioys." — Memoirs of the Ikvolution 
 in Bengal, p. 6. 
 
 1763. "Prom the word Souhah,_ signi- 
 fying a province, the Viceroy of this vast 
 territory (the Decan) is called Sotthahdar, 
 and by the Europeans improperly Soubah," 
 Orme, i. 35. 
 
 1765. "Let us have done with this 
 ringing of changes upon Sonbahs; there's 
 no end to it. Let us boldly dare to be 
 
 Soubah ourselves " — HolweU, Sist. 
 
 Events, &c., i. 183. 
 
 1783. "They broke their treaty with 
 him, in which they stipulated to pay 
 400,000i. a year to the Suhah of Bengal."— 
 Burke's Speech on Fox's India Bill, Works, 
 iii. 468. 
 
 1804. "It is impossible for persons to 
 have behaved in a more shufHing manner 
 than the Souhah's servants have. . . ."— 
 Wellington, ed. 1837, iii. 11. 
 
 1809. ' ' These (pillars) had been removed 
 from a sacred building by Monsieur Dupleix, 
 when he assumed the rank of Soubah." — 
 Lord Valentia, i. 373. 
 
 1823. "The Delhi Sovereigns whose 
 vast empire was divided into Soubahs, or 
 Governments, each of which was ruled by 
 a Soubahdar or Viceroy." — Malcolm, Gent. 
 India, i. 2. 
 
 Soubadar, Subadar, s. Hind, from 
 Pers. subadar, ' one holding a suba ' 
 (see preceding art.). 
 
 (a). The Viceroy, or Governor of a 
 suba. 
 
 (b). A local commandant or chief 
 officer. 
 
 (c). The chief native officer _ of a 
 company of Sepoys; under the original 
 constitution of such companies, its 
 actual captain. 
 
 a.— 
 
 See under preceding article. 
 
 b.— 
 
 1673. " The Subidar of the Town being 
 a Person of Quality ... he (the Ambas 
 
SOUBSOP. 
 
 650 
 
 SOWARBY. 
 
 sador) thought good to give him a Visit." — 
 Fryei; 77. 
 
 1805. " The first thing that the Suhidar 
 of Vira Eajendra Pettah did, to my utter 
 astonishment, was to come up and give me 
 such a shake by the hand, as would have 
 done credit to a Scotsman." — ^Letter in 
 Leyden's Idfe, 49. 
 
 C. 
 
 1747. "14th September . . . Read the 
 former from Tellicherry adviseing that . . . 
 in aday or two they shall despatch another 
 Subidar with 129 more Sepoys to our assist- 
 ance. "—MS. Consultations at Fort St. David, 
 in India Office. 
 
 1760. " One was the Subahdar, equiva- 
 lent to the Captain of a Company." — Ottm, 
 iii. 610. 
 
 c. 1785. "... the Subahdars or com- 
 manding officers of the black troops."^ 
 Caraccioli, iii. 174. 
 
 1787. ".A Troop of Native Cavalry on 
 the present Establishment consists of 1 
 European Subaltern, 1 European Serjeant, 
 1 Subidar, 3 Jemadars, 4 Havildars, 4 
 Naiques, 1 Trumpeter, 1 Farrier, and 68 
 Privates."— ifep^m. for the Hon. Gomp.'s 
 Mack Troops on the Coast of Coromandel, 
 &e., p. 6. 
 
 Soursop, s. (a). The fruit Anona 
 muricata, L., a variety of tlie custard- 
 apple (q.v.). This kind is not well 
 known on the Bengal side of India, 
 but it is completely naturalized' at 
 Bomhay. The terms soursop and sweet- 
 sop are, we believe, West Indian. ■ 
 
 (b). In a note to the passage quoted 
 below, Grainger identifies the soursop 
 with the suirsacJc of the Dutch. But 
 ia this, at least as regards use in the 
 E.. Indies, there is some mistake. The 
 latter term, in. old Dutch writers on 
 the East, seems always to apply to the 
 common Jack fruit (q.v.), the ' sour- 
 jack,' in fact, as distinguished from 
 the superior kinds, especially the 
 charnpada of the Malay Ajchipelago. 
 
 a.— 
 
 1764. 
 "... a neighbouring hill 
 " Which Nature to the Soursop had re- 
 signed." Grainger, Bk. 2. 
 
 b.— 
 
 _ 1659. " There is another kind of tree 
 (in Ceylon) which they call Sursack. . . . 
 which has leaves like a laurel, and bears its 
 fruit, not like oliier trees on twigs from the 
 branches, but on the trunk itseE . . ." etc. 
 —Soar, ed. 1672, p. 84. 
 
 1661. Walter Schulz says that the fa- 
 mous fruit Jaka was called by the Nether- 
 landers in the Indies Soorsack. — p. 236. 
 
 1675. "The whole is planted for the 
 most part with coco-palms, mangoes, and 
 suursaoks. " — ByUof vara Goens, in Vakntijn, 
 Ceylon, 223. 
 
 1778. "The one which yields smaller 
 fruit, without seed, I found at Columbo, 
 Gale, and several other places. The name 
 by which it is properly known here is the 
 Maldivian Sour Sack, and its use here is 
 less universal than that of the other sort, 
 which. . . weighs 30 or 40 lbs." — Thunberg, 
 E. T., iv. 255. 
 
 Sowar, Suwar, s. Pers. sawar, ' a 
 horseman.' A native cavalry soldier ; 
 a mounted orderly. 
 
 , 1824-5. "... The sowars who accom- 
 panied him." — Heber, Orig. i. 404. 
 
 1827. "Hartley had therefore no re- 
 source save to keep his eye steadily fixed 
 on the lighted match of the sowar . . . who 
 rode before him." — W. Scott, Tlie Surgeon's 
 Daughter, oh. xiii. 
 
 Sowar, Shooter-, s. Hind, from 
 Pers. shutr-sawaT,th.e rider of a drome- 
 dary or swift camel. Such riders are 
 attached to the establishment of the 
 Viceroy on the march, and of other 
 high officials in Upper India. The 
 word sowar is quite misused by the 
 Great Duke in the passage below, for 
 a camel-cZnVer, a sense it never has. 
 The word written, or intended, may 
 however have been surwaun (q.v.). 
 
 1834. "I . . . found a fresh horse at 
 Sufter Jung's tomb, and at the Kutub a 
 couple of riding camels and an attendant 
 Shutur Suwar." — Mem. of Col. Mountain, 
 129. 
 
 1840. "Sent a Shuta Sarwar (camel 
 driver) off with an express to Simla."— 
 Osborne, Court and Carnip of Bunj. Singh, 
 179. 
 
 1842. " At Peshawur, it appears by the 
 papers I read last night, that they have 
 camels, but no sowars, or drivers."— Letter 
 of D. of Wellington, in Indiam Administra- 
 tion of Ld. Ellenborough, 228. 
 
 Sowarry, Suwarree, s. Hind, from 
 Pers. aawari. A cavalcade, a cortege 
 of mounted attendants. 
 
 1803. ' ' They must have tents, elephants, 
 and other sewary ; and must have with 
 them a suificient body of troops to guard 
 their persons." — A. Wellesley, in Life of 
 Mun/ro, i. 346. 
 
 1809. "He had no sawarry."— jW. Ta- 
 lentia, i. 388. 
 
 1814. " I was often reprimanded by the 
 Zemindars and native officers, for leaving 
 the suwarree, or state attendants, at the 
 outer gate of the city, when I took my 
 evening excursion." — Forbes, Or. Mem. iii. 
 420. 
 
 1827. "Orders were given that on the 
 next day all should be in readiness for the 
 Sowarree, a grand procession, when the 
 Prince was to receive the Begum as an 
 honoured gaest."— Walter Scott, The Sur- 
 geon's Dwughter, ch. xiv. i 
 
SOfVABBr CAMEL. 
 
 651 
 
 STATION. 
 
 c. 1831. "Je tacherai d'^viter toute la 
 ■ poussifere de ces immenses sowarris." — 
 Jacquemont, Gorreap. ii. 121. 
 
 Sowarry Camel. A swift or riding 
 camel. See Sowar, Shooter-. 
 
 1835. " ' I am told you dress a camel 
 beautifully;,' said the young Princess, ' and 
 I was anxious to . . . ask you to instruct 
 my people how to attire a sawari camel.' 
 This was flattering me on a very weak 
 point : there is but one thing in the world 
 that I perfectly understand, and that is 
 how to dress a camel." — Wanderings of a 
 PUgrim, ii. 36. 
 
 Sowcar, s. Hind. sahuJcar ; alleged 
 to be from sddhu, ' rigit,' and kdr, 
 ' doer, ' Gruj . savakar. A native banker ; 
 corresponding to the Chettyof S. India. 
 
 1803. "You should not confine your 
 dealings to one soucar. Open a communi- 
 cation with every soucar in Poonah, and 
 take monej' from any man who will give it 
 you' for bills." — Wellington, Desp., ii. 1 
 (ed. 1837). 
 
 1826. "We were also sahoukars, and 
 granted bills of exchange upon Bombay and 
 Madras, and we advanced moneys upon 
 mteiesf—Pandurang Sari, 174. 
 
 Soy, s. A kind of condiment once 
 popular. Tbe word is Japanese si-yau,* 
 C&D.. sM-yu. It is made from tte 
 beans of a plant common in the 
 Himalaya and E. Asia, and much 
 cultiyated, viz. Glycine Sofa, Sieb. and 
 Zucc. (Soya hispida, Moench..) boiled 
 down and fermented. 
 
 1679. "... Mango and Saio, two sorts 
 of sauces brought from the East Indies." — 
 Jownud of John Locke, in Zd. King's Life 
 ofL., i. 249. 
 
 1688. "I have been told that soy is 
 made with a fishy composition, and it 
 seems most likely by the Taste; tho' a 
 Gentleman of my Acquaintance who was 
 very intimate with one that sailed often 
 from Tonquin to Japan, from whence the 
 true Soy comes, told me that it was made 
 only with Wheat and a sort of Beans mixt 
 with Water and Salt."— iJosmpicr, ii. 28. 
 
 1690. "... Sony, the choicest of all 
 Sawoes."— 0«;Mi^fci», 397. 
 
 1712. " Hoc legumen in coquina Japo- 
 nic4 utramque replet paginam ; ex eo nam- 
 que conficitur : turn puis Miso dicta, quae 
 feroulis pro consistently, et butyri loco 
 additur, butyrum enim hfic coel6 res ignota 
 est; turn Soojn dictum embamma, quod 
 nisi ferculis, certfe frictis et assatis omni- 
 bus affunditur."— 5aemi)/e7-, Amoen. Exot. 
 p. 839. 
 
 1776. An elaborate account of the pre- 
 paration of Soy is given in Thvmberg's 
 
 * A young Japanese fellow-passenger gave the 
 ptonnnciation clearly as sho-yu,— A. B. 
 
 Travels, E. T., iv. 121-122 ; and more 
 briefly by Kaempfer on the page quoted 
 above. 
 
 Spin, s. An unmarried lady; po- 
 pular abbreviation of ' Spinster.' 
 
 Sponge Cake, s. This well-known 
 form of cake is called througbout Italy 
 pane di Spagna, a fact that suggested 
 to us the possibUity tbat the English, 
 name is really a corruption of Spanish- 
 cake. The name in Japan tends to 
 confirm this, and must be our ex- 
 cuse for introducing the term here. 
 
 1880. "There is a cake called iosaieiVa 
 resembling sponge-cake ... It is said to 
 have been introduced by the Spaniards, 
 and that its name is a corruption of Cas- 
 tiUa." — Miss Bird's Japan, i. 235. 
 
 Spotted-Deer. Axis maculatus of 
 Gray, H. Chital. 
 
 1673. "The same Night we travelled 
 easily to Megatana, using our i'owling- 
 Pieces all the way, being here presented 
 with Kich Game, as Peacocks, Doves, and 
 Pigeons, Ghitrels, or Spotted Deer." — Fryer, 
 71. 
 
 1679. " There being convenieney in this 
 place for ye breeding up of Spotted Seer, 
 which the Hon'ble Company doe every 
 yeare order to be sent home for His Ma- 
 jesty, it is ordered that care be taken to 
 breed them up in this Factory (Madapol- 
 1am), to be sent home accordingly. — JPt. S. 
 Geo>-ge Council (on Tour), 16th April, in 
 JVotes and Extracts, Madras, 1871. 
 
 1682. "This is a fine pleasant situation, 
 full of great shady trees, mcst of them 
 Tama/rins, well stored with peacocks and 
 Spotted Deer like ourf aUow-deer. " — Hedges, 
 Oct. 16th. 
 
 Sq^lieeze, s. This is used in. Anglo- 
 Chinese talk for an illegal exaction. 
 It is, we suppose, the translation of a 
 Chinese expression. It corresponds to 
 the malatolta of the Middle Ages, and 
 to many other slang phrases in many 
 tongues. 
 
 1882. " If the licence (of the Hong mer- 
 chants) . . . was costly, it secured to them 
 uninterrupted and extraordinary pecuniary 
 advantages ; but on the other hand it 
 subjected them to 'calls' or 'squeezes' 
 for contributions to public works, ... for 
 the reUef of districts suffering from scarcity 
 ... as well as for the often imaginary . . . 
 damage caused by the overflowing of the 
 ' Yangtse Keang' or the ' Yellow River.'" 
 — The Eankwae at Canton, p. 36. 
 
 Station, s. A word of constant 
 recurrence in Anglo-Indian colloquial. 
 It is the usual designation of the place 
 where the English officials of a dis- 
 
STEVEDORB. 
 
 652 
 
 SUCLAT. 
 
 triot, or the officers of a garrison (not 
 in a fortress) reside. Also the aggre- 
 gate society of such a place. 
 
 1866. 
 " And if I told how much I ate at one 
 Mofussil station, 
 J'm sure 'twould cause at home a most 
 extraordinary sensation." 
 
 (Trevelyan) The Dawk Bungalow, in 
 Fraser, Ixxiii. p. 391. 
 „ "Who asked the Station to 
 dinner, and allowed only one glass of Sim- 
 kin to each guest." — Ihid. 231. 
 
 Stevedore, s. One employed to 
 stow the cargo of a ship, and to un- 
 load it. The verb estivar is used in 
 both Sp. and Port, in the sense of 
 stowing cargo, implying originally to 
 pack close, as to press wool. Estivador 
 is given in the Sp. Dictionaries only 
 in the sense of a wool-packer, but no 
 doubt has been used in every sense 
 of estivar. See Skeat, s. v. 
 
 Stick-Insect, s. The name com- 
 monly applied to certain orthopterous 
 insects, of the family Phasmddae, 
 which have the strongest possible re- 
 semblance to dry twigs or pieces of 
 stick, sometimes 6 or 7 inches in 
 length. 
 
 1754. "The other remarkable animal 
 which I met with at Guddalore was the 
 animated Stalk, of which there are differ- 
 ent kinds. Some appear like dried straws 
 tied together, others like grass . . ." — Ives, 
 p. 20. 
 
 1860. "The Stick-inseot.— The Phas- 
 midae or spectres . . . present as close a 
 resemblance to small branches, or leafless 
 twigs, as their congeners do to green leaves. 
 . . ." — Bmerson-Terment, Ceylon, i. 252. 
 
 Stink-wood, s. Foetidia Mauriti- 
 ana. Lam., a myrtaceous plant of 
 Mauritius, called there Bois puant. 
 " At the Carnival in Goa, one of the 
 sports is to drop bits of this stink- 
 wood into the pockets of respectable 
 persons." — Birdwood (MS.). 
 
 Stridhana, Streedhana, s. Skt. 
 stri-dhana, 'women's property.' A 
 term of Hindu Law, applied to certain 
 property belonging to a woman, which 
 follows a law of succession different 
 from that which regulates other pro- 
 perty. The term is first to be found 
 in the works of Jones and Oolebrooke 
 (1790-1800), but has recently been 
 introduced into European scientific 
 treatises. 
 
 _ 1875. "The settled property of a mar- 
 ried woman ... is well known to the 
 
 Hindoos under the name of stridhan." — 
 Maine, Early Institutions, 321. 
 
 Stupa. See Tope. 
 
 Sucker-Bucker, n.p. A name often 
 given in N. India to Upper Sind, from 
 two neighbouring places, viz. , the town 
 of Sakhar on the right bank of the 
 Indus, and the island-fortress of 
 Bdkkar or Bhakkar in the river. An 
 alternative name is Eoree-Budeer j 
 from Rohrl, a town opposite Bakkar, 
 on the left bank, the name of which 
 is probably a relic of the ancient town 
 of Aror or Alor, though the site has 
 been changed since the Indus adopted 
 its present bed. 
 
 c. 1333. ' ' I passed 5 days at Labari . . . 
 and quitted it to proceed to Bakar. They 
 thus call a iine town through which flows a 
 canal derived from the river Sind." — Ibn 
 Batuta, iii. 114-115. 
 
 1521. Shah Beg " then took his departure 
 for Bhakkar, and after several days' march- 
 ing arrived at the plain surrounding Sak- 
 har." — Turlchan Noma, in Elliot, i. 311. 
 
 1554. "After a thousand sufferings we 
 arrived at the end of some days' journey, 
 at Siawan (Sehwam), and then, passing by 
 Patara and DarEja, we entered the fortress 
 of Bakr."— ySsdi 'AU, p. 136. 
 
 1616. "Bnckor, the Chief e Citie, is 
 called Bnckor succor." — Terry. 
 
 Sucket, s. Old English. Wright 
 explains the word as ' dried sweetmeats 
 or sugar-plums.' Does it not in the 
 quotations rather mean loaf-sugar ? 
 
 1584. " White Bucket from Zindi" {i._e. 
 Sind) " Cambaia, and China." — Barret, in 
 HaU. ii. 412. 
 c. 1620-30. 
 
 " For this. 
 
 This Candy wine, three merchants were 
 
 undone ; 
 These Buckets brake as many more." 
 Beaum. and Fletch., The LUUe 
 French Lawyer, i. 1. 
 
 Suclat, Sackcloth, etc., s. Pers. 
 sakalldt, or sakallat, saklatm, sakUtim, 
 applied to certain woollen stuffs, and 
 particularly now to European broad- 
 cloth. It is sometimes defined as 
 scarlet broad cloth ; but though this 
 colour is frequent, it does not seem to 
 be essential to the name. It has, 
 however, been supposed that our word 
 scarlet comes from some form of the 
 present word (see Skeat, s.v. Scarlet).* 
 
 * Here is an instance in whicli scarlet is used 
 for ' scarlet broadcloth.' 
 
 c. 1666. " . . . . they laid them out, partly in 
 fine Cotton Cloth .... partly in Silken Stufls 
 
8UCLAT. 
 
 653 
 
 SUDDMB. 
 
 Buttlie fact that tlie Arab, dictionaries 
 give a form. sosfoVilof must not be trusted 
 to. It is a modem form, probably- 
 taken from the European word. . 
 
 The word is found in the medieval 
 literature of Europe in the form 
 sidatoun, a term which has been the 
 subject of controversy both as to ety- 
 mology and to exact meaning (see 
 Marco Polo, Bk. i. ch. 58, notea). 
 Among the conjectures as to etymology 
 are a derivation from Ar. sakl, ' polish- 
 ing' (see Sicligur) ; from Sicily (Ar. 
 Sikiliya); and from the Latin cyclas, 
 ii/'cladatus. In the Arabic Vocabulista 
 of the 13th century (Florence, 1871), 
 siklatun is translated by ddas. The 
 ooiclusion come to in the note on 
 Marco Polo, based, partly but not en- 
 tirely, on the modern meaning of sak- 
 dlat, was that saklatim was probably a 
 light woollen texture. But Dozy and 
 De Jong give it as Stoffe de soie, hrocJiee 
 d'or, and the passage from Edrisi sup- 
 ports this undoubtedly. 
 
 To the north of India the name 
 auklSi is given to a stuff imported 
 from the borders of China. 
 
 1040. "The robes were then brought, 
 consisting of valuable frocks of aaklatun of 
 various colours. . . ." — BaihaM, in Elliot, 
 ii. 148. 
 
 c. 1150. Almeria (Almarla) was a 
 Musulman city at the time of the Moravi- 
 dae. It was then a place of great industry, 
 and reckoned, among otliers, 800 silk looms, 
 where they manufactured costly robes, bro- 
 cades, the stuffs known as Saklatiiii Is- 
 fahSm. . . and various other silk tissues." 
 —Edrisi (Joubert), ii. 40. 
 
 c. 1220. "Tabriz. The chief city of 
 Azarbaijan. . . . They make there 'the 
 stuffs called 'attabl (see Tabby), Siklatiin, 
 KhitSM, fine satins and other textures 
 which are exported everywhere." — Yakut, 
 in BarUer de Meynard, i. 133. 
 
 c. 1370? 
 " His heer, his herd, was lyk safltroun 
 
 That to his girdel raughte adoun 
 Hise shoos of Cordewane, 
 
 Of Brugges were his hosen broun 
 
 His Eobe was of Syklatoiin 
 That coste many a Jane." 
 GhoMcer, Sir Thopas, 4 (Fumival, 
 EUesmere Text). 
 
 0. 1590. 
 " Suklat-s-iJSmi o Farangl o PurtagSll " 
 
 (Broadcloth of Turkey, .of Europe, and of 
 Portugal) . . . — Am (orig.) i. 110. 
 Blochmanu renders 'Scarlet Broadcloth' 
 (see above). 
 
 streaked with Gold or Silver, to make Vests and 
 . Summer-Drawers of; partly in English Scarlet, to 
 make two Arabian Vests of for their King . . ." — 
 Bemier, K T. 48. 
 
 1673. "Suffahaun is already full of 
 London Cloath, or Sackcloath Londre, as 
 they call it." — Fryer, 224. 
 
 " His Hose of London Sackcloth of any 
 Colour." lb. 391. 
 
 1854. 
 " List of Chinese articles brought to India. 
 * * * * 
 
 ' ' Suklat, a kind of camlet made of camel's 
 hair." — Cunningham's Ladak, 242. 
 
 1862. " In this season travellers wear 
 garments of sheep-skin with sleeves, the 
 fleecy side inwards, and the exterior covered 
 with Sooklat, or blanket." — Punjab Trade 
 Report, p. 57. 
 
 „ Broadcloth (Europe), (' Suklat,' 
 'Mahoot')" — Id. App. p. coxxx. 
 
 Sudden death. Anglo-Indian slang 
 for a fowl served as a spatchcock, the 
 standing dish at a dawk-bungalow in 
 former days. The bird was caught 
 in the yard, as the traveller entered, 
 and was on the table by the time he 
 had bathed and dressed. 
 
 Sudder, adj., but used as s. Liter- 
 ally 'chief,' being Ar. sadr. This 
 term had a technical application under 
 Mahommedan rule to a chief Judge, 
 as in the example quoted in a foot- 
 note.* The use of the word seems to 
 be almost confined to the Bengal 
 Presidency. Its principal applications 
 are the following : 
 
 (a.) Sudder Board- This is the 
 ' Board of Revenue,' of which there is 
 one at Calcutta, and one in the N.W. 
 Provinces at Allahabad. There is a 
 Board of Eevenue at Madras, but not 
 called ' Sudder Board ' there. 
 
 (b.) Sudder Court, i.e. ' Sudder 
 Adawlat {sadr 'adalat). This was till 
 1862, in Calcutta and in the N. W. P., 
 the chief court of appeal from the Mo- 
 fussil or District Courts, the Judges 
 being members of the Bengal Civil 
 Service. In the year named the Calcutta 
 Sudder Court was amalgamated with 
 the Supreme Court (in which English 
 Law had been administered by English 
 Barrister-Judges), the amalgamated 
 Court being entitled The High Court 
 of Judiciary. A similar Court also 
 superseded the Sudder Adawlut in the 
 N. W. P. 
 
 c. Sudder Ameen, i.e. chief Ameen 
 
 * c. 1340. " The Sadr-jiMji (' Chief of the 
 World ') i. e. the Kadi-ai-ffwSai (* Judge of Judges ') 
 .... possesses "ten townships, producing a re- 
 venue of ahout 60,000 tankas. He is also called 
 Sadr-al-Islam." — SMMlyuddin Dimi&liki, in Notice 
 it Extraits, xiii. 185. 
 
SVGAB. 
 
 654 
 
 SUGAR. 
 
 (q.v.) This was the designation of 
 the second rank of native Judge in 
 the classification which was super- 
 seded in Bengal by Act XVI. of 1868, 
 in Bombay by Act XIV. of 1869, and 
 in Madras by Act III. of 1873. Under 
 that system the highest rank of native 
 Judge was Principal Sudder Ameen; 
 the 2nd rank, Sudder Ameen; the 
 3rd, Moonsiif. In the new classifica- 
 tion there are in Bengal Subordinate 
 Judges of the 1st, 2nd and 3rd grade, ' 
 and Munsiffs (see Moonseff) of 4 
 grades ; iu Bombay, Subordinate 
 Judges of the 1st class in 3 grades, 
 and 2nd class in 4 grades ; and in 
 Madras Subordinate Judges in 3 
 grades, and Munsiffs in 4 grades. 
 
 (d.) Sudder _ Station, The cHef 
 station of a district, viz., that where 
 the Collector, Judge, and other chief 
 civil officials reside, and where their 
 Courts are. 
 
 Sugar, s. This familiar word is of 
 Sanskrit origin. Sarkara originally 
 signifies ' grit or gravel,' Ihence crys- 
 tallized sugar, and through a Prakrit 
 form saZc^ara gave the Persian sAa/cter, 
 the Greek (ran^ap and tyoKxapov, and 
 the late Latin aaccharum. The Arabic 
 is suhhar, or with the article as-sukkar, 
 and it is probable that our modem 
 forms, It. zucchero and succheru, Pr. 
 siwre, Germ. Zucker, Eng. sugar, came, 
 as well as the Span, azucar and Port. 
 assucar, from the Arabic direct, and not 
 through Latin or Greek.* In fact the 
 ancient knowledge of the product was 
 slight and vague, and it was by the 
 Arabs that the cultivation of the sugar- 
 cane was introduced into Egjrpt, 
 Sicily, and Andalusia. It is possible 
 indeed, and not improbable, that palm- 
 sugar (see Jaggery) is a much older 
 product than that of the cane. The 
 original habitat of the latter is not 
 known ; there is only a slight and 
 doubtful statement of Loureiro, who, 
 in speaking of Cochin-Ohina, uses 
 the words "habitat et colitur" — • 
 which may imply its existence 
 in a wild state, as well as under 
 cultivation, in that country. De 
 CandoUe assigns its earliest produc- 
 tion to the country extending from 
 Cochin-China to Bengal. 
 
 Though, as we have said, the know- 
 
 * The Russian is sakluxr; Polish, zukier; Hung,, 
 zul:ur. 
 
 ledge which the ancients had of sugar 
 was very dim, we are disposed greatly 
 to question the thesis, which has been 
 so confidently maintained by Sahnasius 
 and later writers, that the original 
 saccharon of Greek and Eoman writers 
 was not sugar but the siliceous con- 
 cretion sometimes deposited in bam- 
 boos, and used in medieval medicine 
 under the name of tabashir (q.v.). It 
 is just possible that PUny, in the 
 passage quoted below, may have 
 jumbled up two different things, but 
 we see no sufficient evidence even of 
 this. In White's Latin Dictionary we 
 read that by the word saccharon is 
 meant (not sugar but) " a sweet juice 
 distilling from the joints of the 
 bamboo." This is nonsense.* There is 
 no such sweet juice distilled from the 
 joints of the bamboo ; nor is the sub- 
 stance tabashir at all sweet.t It could 
 never have been called " honey " (see 
 Dioscorides and Pliny below) ; and the 
 name of hamhoo-svgar appears to have 
 been given it by the Arabs merely 
 because of some resemblance of its 
 concretions to lumps of sugar. 
 All the erroneous notices of a-dx- 
 xapov seem to be easily accounted 
 for by lack of knowledge ; and they 
 are exactly paralleled by the loose 
 and inaccurate stories about the origin 
 of camphor, of lac, and what-not, iiat 
 may be found within the boards of 
 this book. 
 
 In the absence or scarcity of sugar, 
 honey was the type of sweetness, and 
 hence the name of honey applied to 
 sugar in several of these early extracts. 
 This phraseology continued down to 
 the Iifiddle Ages, at least in its appli- 
 cation to uncrystalUzed products of the 
 sugar-cane, and analogous substances. 
 In the quotation from Pegolotti we 
 apprehend that his three kinds of 
 honey indicate honey, treacle, and a 
 syrup or treacle made from the sweet 
 pods of the carob-tree. 
 
 Sugar does not seem to have been 
 in early Chinese use. The old Chinese 
 books often mention shi-mi or ' stone- 
 
 * There is a statement of this kind in Piso's 
 Mamtissa Aromatica, 1658, p. 186. But we never 
 did hear of any fact, nor can we now, to justiiy 
 the statement. Piso does not appear to have been 
 in the tropics himself. 
 
 t In fact, since this was written we have seen 
 and tasted genuine tahashir, or siliceous deposit in 
 bamboo. It is slightly bitter and physicky in taste, 
 with no approach to sweetness. It is a hydrate of 
 silica. 
 
SUGAB. 
 
 655 
 
 SUGAR. 
 
 honey' as a product of India and 
 Persia. In the reign of Taitsung 
 ^627 — 650) a man was sent to Gran^etio 
 India to learn the art of sugar-making ; 
 and Marco Polo below mentions the 
 introduction from Egypt of the further 
 art of refining it. In India now, 
 .Ghlnl (Chinese) is applied to the 
 ■whiter kinds of common sugar ; Mlsri, 
 or Egyptian, to sugar-candy; loaf- 
 sugar is called kand. 
 
 c. A.D. 60. 
 " Quaque ferens rapidum diviso giirgite 
 fontem 
 Vastis Indus aquis mixtum non sentit 
 
 Hydaspen : 
 Quique bibunt tenera dulcis ab arundine 
 suocos ..." Imcan, iii. 235. 
 
 „ " Aiunt inveniri apud Indos mel 
 in arundinum foliis, (juod aut nos illius 
 cceli, aut ipsius arundinis humor dulcis et 
 pinguis gignat."— Seneca, Epist. Ixxxiv. 
 
 c. A.D. 6.5. " It is called o-aKx^P"", and 
 is a kind of honey which solidifies In India, 
 and in Arabia Felix; and is found upon 
 canes, in its substance resembling salt, 
 andcnmched by the teeth as salt is. Mixed 
 with water and drunk, it is good for the 
 belly and stomach, and for affections of the 
 bladder and kidneys." — Dioscorides, Mat. 
 Med. ii. c. 104. 
 
 c. A.D. 70. " Saccharon et Arabia fert, 
 sed laudatius India. Est autem mel in 
 harundinibus coUectum, cummium modo 
 candidum, dentibus fragile, amplissimum 
 nucia abellanae magnitudine, ad medicinae 
 tantum usum." — Plin. Hist. Hat. xii. 8. 
 
 0. 170. "But all these articles are hotter 
 than is desirable, and so they aggravate 
 fevers, much as wine would. But oxymeli 
 alone does not aggravate fever, whilst it is 
 an active purgative . . . Not undeservedly, 
 I think, that saecharnm may also be 
 counted among things of this ojuality . . ." — 
 Galen, Methodus Medendi, viii. 
 
 0. 636. " In Indicia stagnis nasci arun- 
 dines calamique dicuntur, ex quorum 
 ladicibus expressum suavissimum succum 
 bibunt. Vnde et Varro alt : 
 Indica non magno in arbore crescit arundo ; 
 Illius et lentia premitur radicibus humor, 
 Dulciaquinequeant succo concedere mella." 
 Isidori Hispalenais Origim/wm, 
 Liber xvii. cap. vii. 
 c. 1220. ' ' Sunt insuper in Terra (Sancta) 
 cmwmeUae de quibus zucchaia ex compres- 
 sione eliquatur." — Jacobi Vitriaci, Hist. 
 Jherosolym. cap. Ixxxv. 
 
 1298. "Bangala est une provence vers 
 midi ... II font grant merchandie, car il 
 ont espi e galanga e gingiber e succare et 
 de maintes autres chieres espices." — Marco 
 Polo, Geog. Text, ch. cxxvi. 
 
 „ Je voz di que en oeste provences " 
 (Quinsai or Chekiang) "naist et se fait 
 plus sucar qe ne fait en tout le autre 
 monde, et ce est encore grandissime vente." 
 —Id, oh. cliii. 
 
 1298. "And before this city "(a place 
 near Fu-ohau) "came imder the Great Can 
 these people knew not how to make fine 
 sugar Xzucchero) ; they only used to boil and 
 skim the juice, which, when cold, left a 
 black paste. l3nt after they came under 
 the G-reat Can some men of Babylonia " 
 [i.e. of Cairo) "who happened to be at 
 the Court proceeded to this city and taught 
 the people to refine the sugar with the ashes 
 of certain trees." — Id. in Bamusio, ii. 49, 
 
 c. 1343. "In Cyprus the following 
 articles are sold by the hundred-weight 
 [cantara di peso) and at a price in besants : 
 Bound pepper, sugar in powder {polvere di 
 zucchero) . . . sugars in loaves (zuccheri in 
 pani), bees' honey, sugar-cane honey, and 
 carob-honey {■mele d'ape, mele di carmameli, 
 mele di cmrube). . . ."—JPegolotti, Gi. 
 
 ,, "Loaf sugars are of several sorts, 
 viz. zucchero mucchera, caffettino, and l>am- 
 hillonia ; and w/nsciatto, and donmaschino; 
 and the mucchera is the best sugar there ia ; 
 for it is more thoroughly boiled, and its paste 
 is whiter, and more solid, than any other 
 sugar ; it is in the form of the bambillonia 
 sugar like this A ; and of this muccha/ra 
 kind but little comes to the west, because 
 nearly the whole is kept for the mouth and 
 for the use of the Soldan himself. 
 
 "Zucchero caffettitw is the next best 
 after the muccara . . . 
 
 " Zuceheio Bambillonia is the best next 
 after the best caffettino. 
 
 "Zucchero musdatto is the best after 
 that of Bambillonia. 
 
 « « « 
 
 " Zucchero chandi, the bigger the pieces 
 are, and the whiter, and the brighter, so 
 much is it the better and finer, and there 
 should not be too much small stuff. 
 
 " Powdered sugars are of many kinds, 
 as of Cyprus, of Bhodes, of the Cranco of 
 Monreale, and of Alexandria ; and they 
 are all made originally in entire loaves j 
 but as they are not so thoroughly done, as 
 the other sugars that keep their loaf shape 
 . . . the loaves tumble to pieces, and return 
 to powder, and so it is called powdered 
 sugar ..." (and a great deal more). — ^Pc^ro- 
 lotti, 362-365. 
 
 We cannot interpret most of the names 
 in the preceding extract. JBambillonia is 
 ' Sugar of Babylon,' i.e. of Cairo, and Dom- 
 maschino of Damascus. Mucchera,* Caffet- 
 tino, and Musciatto, no doubt aU represent 
 Arabic terms used in the trade at Alexan- 
 dria, but we cannot identify them. 
 
 c. 1345. " J'ai vu vendre dans le Ben- 
 gale . . . un rithl desucre (al-sukkar), poids 
 de Dihly, pour quatre drachmes." — Ibn 
 Batuta, iv. 211. 
 
 1516. " Moreover they make in this city 
 (Bengala, i.e. probably Chittagong) nmch 
 and good white cane sugar (acuquere 
 branco de canas), but they do not know 
 how to consolidate it and make loaves of 
 it, so they wrap up the powder in certain 
 wrappers of raw hide, very well stitched 
 
 * See also under Candy (Sugar), the second 
 quotation. 
 
SULTAN. 
 
 85® 
 
 SUMATRA. 
 
 up ; and make great loads of it, which are 
 despatched for sale to many parts, for it is 
 a great traffic." — Barbosa, Lisbpn ed., 362. 
 
 1807. " Chaoun sait que par effet des re- 
 gards de Farid, des monceaux de terre se 
 ohangeaient en suore. Tel est le motif du 
 surnom de Schakar ganj, ' tr^sor de sucre ' 
 qui hti a ^t^ donn^." — Araiah-i-Mahfil, 
 quoted by Garcin de Tassy, Bel. Mm. 95. 
 
 (This is the saint, Farid-uddin Shakar- 
 ganj (d. A.D. 1268) whose shrine is at Pak 
 Pattan in the Punjab.) 
 
 1810. "Although the sugar cane is sup- 
 posed by many to be indigenous in India, 
 yet it has only been within the last 50 
 years that it has been cultivated to any 
 great extent . . . Strange to say, the only 
 sugar-candy used until that time " (20 years 
 before the date of the book) "was received 
 from China ; latterly, however, many gen- 
 tlemen have speculated deeply in the manu- 
 facture. We now see sugar-candy of the 
 first quality manufactured in various places 
 of Bengal, and I believe it is at least 
 admitted that the raw sugars from that 
 quarter are eminently good." — Williamson, 
 r. M., ii. 133. 
 
 Sultan, s. Arab, svltan, a Prince, 
 a Monarct. But this concrete sense is, 
 in Arabic, post-classical only. The 
 classical sense is abstract ' dominion.' 
 The corresponding words in Hebrew 
 and Aramaic have, as usual, sh or s. 
 Thus sholtan in Daniel {e.g. vi. 26 — "in 
 the. whole dominion of my kingdom ") 
 — ^is exactly the same word. The con- 
 crete word, corresponding to sultan in 
 its post-classical sense, is sTialtU, which 
 is applied to Joseph in Gen. xlii. 6 — 
 "governor." So Saladin (Tusuf 
 Salah-ad-din) was not the first Joseph 
 who was sultan of Egypt. 
 
 C. 950. " 'Eirt Se ttJs BewriAeias MixotrjA To5 vtoi) 
 ®eo^i\6v a.VT\\Otv airo 'A0piK^9 ittoAo? A^ KOfiira- 
 ptoiVj exbiv kc^oAtjv tov Te'S,o\5avhv koX tov "Zifuiv 
 Kal TOV KaX(^oi3?, Kat ej(etpw(ral'TO Stat^dpou? TToAet? 
 
 r^; AttAfiiiTiat." — Constant. Porpkyrog., De 
 Thematiius, ii. Thema xi. 
 
 c. 1075. (written o. 1130) "... oi ical KaSe- 
 Aoi/Tes Hepo-as re Koi Sapa/cTji-ovy auTot Kvpioi Trjq 
 Itep(7t6o5 yeyovaaL a-ovXravov rhv STpayyd- 
 AtTTtSa* a^/ojLLacravTes, ojrep <rf\}ia.Lvei irap' avToTs 
 Bao-tAevs Kat iravTo/fpaTtop." — Ificephorus Bryen- 
 nius, Comment, i. 9. 
 
 c. 1124. "De divitiis Soldani mira re- 
 ferunt, et de incognitis speciebus quas in 
 orieute viderunt. Soldanus dicitur quasi 
 solim dominus, quia cunotis praeest Orientis 
 principibus." — Ordericus Vitalis, Hist. 
 Eccles. Lib. xi. In Paris ed. of Le Prevost, 
 1852, iv. 256-7. 
 
 1165. " Both parties faithfully adhered 
 to this arrangement, until it was interrupted 
 
 * Togrul Beg, founder of the Seljuk dynasty, 
 called by various Western waiters Tmigrolvpix, and 
 (as here) StrangoUpes. 
 
 by the interference of Sanjar-Shah ben 
 Shah, who governs aU Persia, and holds 
 supreme power over 45 of its Kings. This 
 prince is called in Arabic Sultan ul-Fars- 
 al-Khabir (supreme commander of Persia)." 
 — B. Benjamin, in Wriglvt, 105-106. 
 
 c. 1200. " Endementres que oes choses 
 coroient einsi en Antioche, Ii message qui 
 par Aussiens estoient al^ au soudan de 
 Perse per demander aide s'en retournoient," 
 —Guillaume de Tyr, OldfFr. Tr. i. 174. 
 
 1298. "Et quaint il furent Ik venus, 
 adonc Bondocdaire qe Boldan estoit de 
 Babelonie vent en Armenie con grande 
 host, et fait grand domajes per la contr^e." 
 — Ma/rco Polo, Geog. Text, ch. xiii. 
 
 1307. " Post quam vero Turchi ooou- 
 paverunt terra ilia et habitaverut ibidem, 
 elegerut domjnii super eos, et ilium vocave- 
 runt SoldSi quod idem est quod rex in idio- 
 mate Latinoru." — Haitnni Armeni De Tar- 
 taris Liber, cap. xiii. in Hfovus Orbis. 
 
 1309. '• En ioelle grant paour de mort 
 oil nous estiens, vindrent k nous jusques 
 k treize ou quatorze dou consoildou sondan, 
 trop richement appareiU^ de dras d'or et 
 de soie, et nous firent demander (par un 
 frere de I'Ospital qui savoit sarrazinois), de 
 par le Soudan^ se nous vorriens estre 
 delivre, et nous deimes que oil, et ce pooient 
 il bien savoir." — Joinville, Credo. Joinville 
 often has soudanc, and sometimes saudanc. 
 
 1498. "Em este lugar e ilha a que 
 chamao Moncobiquy estava hum sennor 
 a que elles chamavam Colyytam que era 
 como visorrey."— ifoiriro de V. da Gama, 26. 
 
 Sumatra, n . p . This name has been 
 applied to the great island since 
 about A.D. 1400. There can be no 
 reasonable doubt that it was taken 
 from the very similar name of one of 
 the maritime principalities upon the 
 north coast of the island, which seems 
 to have originated in the 13th century. 
 The seat of this principality, a town 
 called Samudra, was certainly not far 
 from Pasei, the Pacem of the early 
 Portuguese writers, the Passir of some 
 modern charts, and probably lay near 
 the inner end of the Bay of Telo 
 Samawe (see notes to Marco Polo, 
 2nd ed. ii. 276 seqq). 
 
 Since the preceding sentences were 
 written we have read, in a valuable 
 Dutch periodical, that in 1881 an 
 official of Netherlands India, who was 
 visiting Pasei, notfar from that place, 
 and on the left bank of the river (we 
 presume the river which is shown in 
 maps as entering the Bay of Telo 
 Samawe near Pasei), came upon a 
 kampon'g, or village, called Samudra.* 
 
 * Letter from C. W. J. Wenniker, in Sijdragm 
 tot de TcuU-Land-en Vollcenhunde van NedeTlandscJi 
 Indie, ser. iv. vol. 6 (18S2), p. 298. 
 
SUMATRA. 
 
 657 
 
 SUMATRA. 
 
 We casiiot doubt that this is an indi- 
 cation of the site of the old capital. 
 
 The first mention of the name is 
 probably to be recognized in Samara, 
 the name given in the text of Marco 
 Polo to one of the kingdoms of this 
 coast, intervening between Basma, or 
 Pacem, and Dagroian or Dragoian, 
 ■which last seems to correspond ■with 
 Pedir. This must have been the position 
 of Samudra, and it is probable that d 
 has disappeared accidentally from 
 Polo's Samara. Malay legends give 
 trivial stories to account for the ety- 
 mology of the name, and others have 
 been suggested ; but in all probability 
 it was the Skt. Samudra, the ' sea.' 
 At the very time of the alleged 
 foundation of the town a kingdom 
 was flourishing at Dwara Samudra in 
 S. India (see Dora Samoonder). 
 
 The first authentic occurrence of the 
 name is probably in the Chinese annals, 
 which mention, among the Indian 
 kingdoms which were prevailed on to 
 send tribute to Kublai Elian, that of 
 Swmutala. The chief of this state is 
 called in the Chinese record Tu-han- 
 pa-ti [Pauthier, Marc Pol, 605), which 
 seems exactly to represent the Malay 
 words Timn-Pati, 'Lord Euler.' 
 
 We learn next from Ibn Batuta that 
 at the time of his visit (about the middle 
 of the 14th century) the State of 
 Sumutra, as he calls it, had become 
 important and powerful in the Archi- 
 pekgo; and no doubt it was about 
 that time or soon after, that the name 
 began to be applied by foreigners to' 
 the whole of the great island, just as 
 Lamori had been applied to the same 
 island some centuries earlier, from 
 Lambrl, which was then the state and 
 port habitually visited by ships from 
 India. We see that the name was so 
 appHed early in the following century 
 by Nicolo Conti, who was in those seas 
 apparently c. 1420-30, and who calls 
 the island Shamuthera. Fra Mauro, 
 ■who derived much information from 
 Oonti, in his famous World-Map, calls 
 the island Isola Siamotra or Taprobane. 
 The confusion with Taprobane lasted 
 long. 
 
 When the Portuguese first reached 
 those regions Pedir was the leading 
 state upon the coast, and certainly no 
 state known as Samudra or Sumatra 
 then continued to exist. Whether the 
 c%, continued to exist, even in decay, is 
 obscure. The Aln, quoted below, refers 
 
 to the " port of Sumatra, ' ' but this may 
 have been based on old information. 
 Valentijn seems to recognize the exist- 
 ence of a place called Samudra or 
 Samotdara, though it is not entered in 
 his map. A famous mystic theologian 
 who flourished under the great King 
 of Achin, Iskandar Muda, and died in 
 1630, bore the name of Shamsuddin 
 ShamatranI, which seems to point to 
 a place called Shamatra as his birth- 
 place. And a distinct mention of ' ' the 
 island of Samatra" as named from " a 
 city of this northern part " occurs in 
 the soi-disant " Voyage which Juan 
 Serano made when he fled from 
 Malacca " in 1512, published by Lord 
 Stanley of Alderley at the end of his 
 translation of Barbosa. This man; on 
 lea-ving Pedir and going do-wn the 
 coast, says : ' I drew towards the south 
 and south-east direction, and reached 
 to another country and city which is 
 called Samatra,' and so on. Now this 
 indicates the position in which the city 
 of Sumatra must really have been, if 
 it continued to exist. But though this 
 passage is not, all the rest of the 
 narrative seems to be, mere plunder 
 from Varthema.* 
 
 There is however a like intimation 
 in a curious letter respecting the 
 Portuguese discoveries, ■written from 
 Lisbon in 1515, by a German, Valentino 
 Moravia (the same probably who 
 published a Portuguese version of 
 Marco Polo, at Lisbon, in 1502), and 
 who shows an extremely accurate con- 
 ception of Indian geography. He 
 says: "The greatest island is that 
 called by Marco Polo the Venetian 
 Java Minor, and at present it is called 
 Snmotrafrom aport of the said island." 
 (See in De Ouhernatis,Viagg. Ital. 391.) 
 
 It is probable that before the Portu- 
 guese epoch the adjoining states of 
 Pasei and Sumatra had become united. 
 Mr. G. Phillips, of the Consular Service 
 in China, was good enough to send to 
 oile of the present ■writers, when en- 
 
 eaged on Marco Polo, a copy of an old 
 hinese chart sho'wing the northern 
 coast of the island, and this showed the 
 townoiSTima,tTa,{Sumantala). It seemed 
 to be placed in the Gulf of Pasei, and 
 very near whore Pasei itself still exists. 
 An extract of a Chinese account "of 
 about A.D. 1413" accompanied the map. 
 
 * Unless, indeed, the plunder was the other 
 ■way. For tlierc is reason to believe that Varthema 
 never went east of Malahar. 
 
 U U 
 
SUMATRA. 
 
 658 
 
 SUMATRA. 
 
 This was fundamentally the same as 
 that quoted below from Groeneveldt. 
 There was a village at the m.outh 
 of the river called Talu-manghin 
 (qu. Telu-Samawe ?). A curious pas- 
 sage also will be found below ex- 
 tracted by the late M. Pauthier 
 from the great Chinese Imperial Geo- 
 graphy, which alludes to the disappear- 
 ance of Sumatra from, knowledge. 
 
 "We are quite unable to understand 
 the doubts that have been thrown upon; 
 the derivation of the name, given to 
 the island by foreigners, from that 
 of the kingdom of which we have been 
 speaking (see the letter quoted above 
 from the Bijdrayen). 
 
 1298. "So you must know that when 
 you leave the Kingdom of Basma (Paceni) 
 you come to another Kingdom called Sa- 
 mara on the same Island. " — Marco Polo, 
 Bk. iii. ch. 10. 
 
 c. 1300. " Beyond it (Ldmurl, or Lambri, 
 near Achin) lies the country of SQmiitra, 
 and beyond that Darband Nias, which is 
 a dependency of Java." — Rashiduddln, in 
 Blliot, i. 71. 
 
 c. 1323. "In this same island, towards 
 the south, is another Kingdom by name 
 Sumoltra, in which is a singular generation 
 of people." — OdoHc, in Cathay, &o., i. 277. 
 
 0.1346. "... after a voyage of 25 days 
 we arrived at the Island of jawa" {i.e. the 
 Java Minor of Marco Polo, or Sumatra) 
 . . . . " We thu!5 made our entrance into 
 the capital, that is to say into the city of 
 Sumnthra. It is large and handsome, 
 and is encompassed with a wall and towers 
 of timber."— iiii. Batuta, iv. 228-230. 
 
 1416. "Sumatra [Su-men-ta-la]. This 
 country is. situated on the great road of 
 western trade. When a ship leaves Ma- 
 lacca for the west, and goes with a fair 
 eastern wind for five days and nights, it 
 first comes to a viUage on the sea-coast 
 called Ta-lu-man ; anchoring here and 
 going south-east for about 10 li (3 miles) 
 one arrives at the said place. 
 
 ' ' This country has no walled city. There 
 is a large brook running out into the sea, 
 with two tides every day ; the waves at the 
 mouth of it are very high, and ships con- 
 tinually founder there . . ." — Chinese work, 
 quoted by Groeneveldt, p. 85. 
 
 c. 1430. " He afterwards went to a fine 
 city of the island Taprobana, which island 
 is called by the natives Sciamuthera." — 
 Conti, in l-ndia in XV. Cent., 9, 
 
 1459. " Isola Siamotra." — Fra Mauro. 
 
 1498. "... Camatarra is of the Chris- 
 tians; it is distant from Calicut a voyage 
 of 30 days with a good wind. " — Eoteiro, 109. 
 
 1510. " Wherefore we took a junk and 
 went towards Sumatra to a city called 
 Viier."—Varthema, 228. 
 
 1522. "... We left the island of Timor, 
 
 and entered upon the great sea called Lant 
 Chidol, and taking a west-south-west course, 
 we left to the right and the north, for fear 
 of the Portuguese, the island of Zomatia, 
 anciently named Taprobana ; also ■ Pegu, 
 Bengala, TJrizza, Chelim (see Cling) where 
 are the Malabars, subjects of the King of 
 Narsinga." — Pigafettd, Hak Soc, 159. 
 
 1572. 
 " Dizem, que desta terra, oo' as possantes 
 Oudas o mar intrando, dividio 
 A nobre ilha Samatra, que j^ d'antes 
 Juntas ambas a gente antigua vio : 
 Chersonese foi dita, e das prestantes 
 Veas .d'ouro, que a terra produzio, 
 Avirea por epith^to Ihe ajuntaram 
 Alguns que fosse Ophir imaginar^m." 
 
 Gamoea, x. 124^ 
 By Burton : 
 "From this Peninsula, they say, the sea 
 parted with puissant waves, and enter- 
 ing tore 
 Samatra's noble island, wont to be 
 joined to the Main as seen by men of 
 
 yore. 
 'Twas called Chersonese, and such de- 
 gree 
 it gained by earth that yielded golden 
 ore, 
 they gave a golden epithet to the ground : 
 Some be who fancy Ophir here was found. " 
 c. 1590. "The zdbdd(i.c. civet) which is 
 brought from the harbour town of Sumatra), 
 from the territory of A'chln, goes by the 
 name of Smnatra sdbdd (chun az bandar-i 
 Samatrai az muzafat-i Achin awurdand, 
 Samatrai goyand)."— .4m, Blochmann, 79, 
 (o^-ig. i. 93). 
 
 1612. " It is related that Raja Shaker- 
 ul-Nawi (see Sarnau) was a sovereign of 
 great power, and on hearing that Samadra 
 was a fine and flourishing land he said to 
 his warriors — which of you will take the 
 Rajah of Samadra?" — Sijara Maiayu, in 
 'J. Ind. Archip., v. 316. 
 
 c.** " Sou-men-t'ala est situ&ausud- 
 ouest de Tchen-tching (la Cochin Chine) . . • 
 jusqu'k la fin du rfegne de Tching-tsou (in 
 14'25), ce roi ne cessa d'envoyer son tribut k 
 la cour. Pendant les ann^es wen-hi (1573- 
 1615) ce royaume se partagea en deux, dont 
 le nouveau se nomma A-tchi .... Far la 
 suite on n'en entendit plus parler." — ffrande 
 Geog. Impiriale, quoted by Pauthier, Majrc 
 Pol, 567. 
 
 Sumatra, s. Sudden squalls, pre- 
 cisely such as are described by Lookyer 
 and the others below, and which are 
 common in the narrow sea between 
 the Malay Peninsula and the island of 
 Sumatra, are called by this name. 
 
 1616. ". . .it befel that the galliot of 
 Miguel de Maoedo was lost on the Ilha 
 Grande of Malaca (?), where he had come 
 to anchor, when a Samatra arose that 
 drove him on the island, the vessel going 
 to pieces, though the crew and most part 
 of what she carried were saved."— £ocan'o, 
 Decada, 626. 
 
8UNDA. 
 
 659 
 
 STTNDA. 
 
 1711. " Frequent squalls. . . . these 
 are often accompanied with Thunder and 
 Lightnhig, and continue very fierce for Half 
 an Hour, more or less. Our English Sailors 
 call them Sumatras, because they always 
 meet with them on the Coasts of this 
 Island."— iocij/cr, 56. 
 
 1726. "At Malacca the streights are 
 not above 4 Leagues broad ; for though 
 the opposite shore on Sumatra is very low, 
 yet it may easily be seen on a clear Day, 
 which is the Keason that the Sea is always 
 as smooth as a Mill-pond, except it is 
 ruffled with Squalls of Wind, which seldom 
 come without Lightning, Thunder, and 
 Rain, and though they come with great 
 Violence, yet they are soon over, not often- 
 exceeding an Hour." — A. Ham. ii. 79. 
 
 1843. " Sumatras, or squalls from the 
 S. Westward, are often experienced in the 
 S.W. Monsoon . . . Sumatras generally 
 come oflt the land during the first part of 
 the night, and are sometimes sudden and 
 BBvere, accompanied with loud thunder, 
 lightning, and rain." — Borshurgh, ed. 1843, 
 ii. 215. 
 
 Sunda, n. p. The western and most 
 mountainous part of tlie Island of 
 Java, in which, a language different 
 from the proper Javanese is spoken, 
 and the people have many differences 
 of manners, indicating distinction of 
 race. In the 16th century, Java and 
 Sunda being often distinguished, a 
 common impression grew up that they 
 were separate islands; and they are so 
 represented in some maps of the 16th 
 ceutury, just as some medieval maps, 
 includmg that of Fra Mauro (1459), 
 show a hke separation between Eng- 
 land and Scotland. The name 
 Sunda is more properly indeed that 
 of the people than of their country. 
 The Dutch call them Sundanese 
 (Soendanezen). The Sunda country is 
 considered to extend f rona the extreme 
 western point of the island to Cheribon, 
 i.e., embracing about one-third of 
 the whole island of Java. Hindu- 
 ism appears to have prevailed iu 
 the Sunda country, and held its 
 ground longer than in " Java," a 
 name which the proper Javanese 
 restrict to their own part of the island. 
 
 Prom this couptry the sea between 
 Sumatra and Java got from Europeans 
 the name of the Straits of Sunda. 
 Geographers have also called the great 
 chaia of islands from Sumatra to 
 Timor " the Sunda Islands." 
 
 1516. " And having passed Samatara 
 towards Java there is the island of Sunda, 
 in which there is much good pepper, and 
 it has a king over it, who they say desires 
 
 to serve the King of Portugal. They ship 
 thence many slaves to China." — Barbom, 
 196. 
 
 1526. "Duarte Coelho in a ship, along 
 with the galeot and a foist, went mto the 
 port of 5unda, which is at the end of the 
 island of Qamatra, on a separate large 
 island, in which grows a great quantity of 
 excellent pepper, and of which there is a 
 great traffic from this port to China, this 
 being _ in fact the most important mer- 
 chandize exported thence. The country 
 is very abundant in provisions, and rich in 
 groves of trees, and has excellent water, 
 and is peopled with Moors who have a 
 Moorish king over them." — Correa, iii. 92. 
 
 1553. " Of the land of Jaiia we make 
 two islands, one before the other, lying 
 west and east as if both on one parallel. 
 . . . But the Jaos themselves do not reckon 
 two islands of Jaoa, but one only, of the 
 length that has been stated . . . about a 
 third in length of this island towards the 
 west constitutes Sunda, of which we have 
 nowto speak. The natives of that part 
 consider their country to be an island 
 divided from Jaiia by a river, little known 
 to our navigators, caUed by them Chiamo 
 or Chenano, which cuts off right from the 
 sea,* all that third part of the land in such 
 a_ vray that when these natives define the 
 limits of' Jaua they say that on the west it 
 is bounded by the Island of Sunda, and 
 separated from it by this river Chiamo, 
 and on the east by the island of Bale, and 
 that on the north they have the island of 
 Madura, and on the south the unexplored 
 sea." . . . etc. — Barros, IV. i. 12. 
 
 1554. "The information we have of this 
 port of Oalapa, which is the same as 
 Cnmda, and of another port called Bocaa, 
 these two being 15 leagues one from the 
 other, and both under one King, is to the 
 effect that the supply of pepper one 
 year with another wUl be xxx thousand 
 quintals,! that is to say, xx thousand in one 
 year, and x thpusand the next y ear ; also that 
 it is very good pepper, as good as that of 
 Malauar, and it is purchased with cloths of 
 Cambaya, Bengalla, and Choromandel." — 
 A. Nunez, in Subsidios, 42. 
 
 1566. " Sonda, vn^Isola de' Mori appresso 
 
 la oosta della Giava." — Ces. JPederici, ia 
 
 Bamusio, iii. 391i;. 
 c. 1570. 
 
 " Os Sundas e Malaios con pimenta. 
 Con massa, e noz os ricos Bandanezes, 
 Com roupa e droga Cambaia a opulenta, 
 E com cravo os longinquos Maluguezes." 
 Ant. de Abreu, Desc. de Malaca. 
 1598. Linschoten does not recognize the 
 
 two islands. To him Sunda is only a place 
 
 in Java : — 
 
 *'*.... hum rio . . . que coi-ta do mar todo 
 aquelle tergo de terra." ... We are not quite 
 sure how to translate. Crawfurd renders : "This 
 (river) intersects the whole island from sea to sea," 
 which seems very free. But it is true, as we have 
 said, that several old maps show Java and Sunda 
 thus divided fyom sea to sea. 
 
 t Apparently 30,000 quintals every two ymrs. 
 U U 2 
 
SUNDEJiBUNDS. 
 
 660 
 
 SUNBEBBUNDS. 
 
 "... there is a straight or narrow passage 
 betweene Sumatra and laua, called the 
 straight of Sunda, of a place so called, 
 lying not far from thence within the He of 
 laua. . . . The principall hauen in the Hand 
 is Sunda Calapa,* whereof the straight 
 beareth the name; in this place of Suda 
 there is much Pepper." — ^p. 34. 
 
 Sunderbunds, n. p. The well- 
 known name of the tract of intersecting 
 creeks and channels, swampy islands, 
 and jungles, which constitutes that 
 part of the Ganges Delta nearest the 
 sea. The limits of the region so-called 
 are the mouth of the Hoogly on the 
 west, and that of the Megna {i.e. of the 
 combined great Ganges and Brahma- 
 putra) on the east, a width of about 220 
 miles. The name appears not to have 
 been traced in old native documents of 
 any kind, and hence its real form and 
 etymologyremain uncertain. Sundara- 
 vana ('beautiful forest'); Sundari- 
 vana, oi -han ('Forest of ihe Snndan 
 tree ') ; Chandra-ban, and Ghandra- 
 hand (' Moon-Forest ' or ' Moon- 
 Embankment') ; Ohanda-bhanda, the 
 name of an old tribe of salt-makers ;f 
 Chandra dyo- han from a large zemindary 
 called Ohandra-dip in the Bakerganj 
 district at the eastern extremity of the 
 Sunderbunds; these are all suggestions 
 that have been made. Whatever be 
 the true etymology we doubt if it is 
 to be sought in sundara or sunda/rl. 
 The name has never been in English 
 mouths, or in English popular ortho- 
 gia.'^'hj,Soonder'bunds,\ra.tSwnder'bunda, 
 which impHea (in correct translitera- 
 tion) an original sandra or chandra, 
 not sundara. And going back to what 
 we conjecture may be an early occur- 
 rence of the name in two Dutch writers 
 we find this confirmed. These two 
 writers, it will be seen, both speak of a 
 famous Sandery, or' Santry, Forest in 
 Lower Bengal, and we should be more 
 positive in our identification were it not 
 that in Van der Broucke's map (1660) 
 which was published inValenti]n'sBast 
 Indies (1726) this Sandery Forest is 
 shown on the west side of the Hoogly 
 E., in fact about due west of the site 
 of Oalcutta, and a little above a 
 place marked as Basanderi, located 
 near the exit into the Hoogly of what 
 represents the old Saraswati Eiver, 
 
 * Sunda Kalapa was the same as Jacatra, on the 
 site of which the Dutch founded Batavia in 1619. 
 
 t These are mentioned in a copper tablet in- 
 scription of A.D. llStf ; see Blochmo/nn, as quoted 
 farther on, p. 226. 
 
 which enters the former at Sankral, 
 not far below the Botanical Gardens 
 and 5 or 6 miles below Fort William. 
 This has led Mr. Blochmann to identify 
 the Sanderi Bosch with the old MahaU 
 Basandhari which appears in the Am as 
 belonging to the Sirkkr of Sullmanabad 
 {Qladwins Ayeen, ii. 207, orig. i. 407; 
 Blochm. hx J.A.S.B. xlii. pt. i. p. 232), 
 and which formed one of the original 
 "xxiv. Pergunnas."* Undoubtedly 
 this is th.6 Basanderi of V. den Broucke's 
 map ; but it seems possible that some 
 confusion between Basanderi and 
 Bosch Sandery (which would be San- 
 darhan in the vernacular) may have 
 led the map-maker to misplace the 
 latter. We should gather from Schulzt 
 that he passed the Forest of Sandry 
 about a Dutch mile below Sankral 
 (which he mentions). But his state- 
 ment is so nearly identical with that in 
 Valentijn that we apprehend they have 
 no separate value. Valentijn, in an 
 earlier page, like Bemier, describes the 
 Sunderbunds as the resort of the 
 Arakan pirates, but does not give a 
 name (p. 169). 
 
 1661. "We got under sail again " (just 
 after meeting with Arakan pirates) ' ' in the 
 morning early, and went past the Forest of 
 Santry, so styled because (as has been cre- 
 dibly related) Alexander the 'Great with 
 his mightv army was hindered by the 
 strong rush of the ebb and flood at this 
 place, from advancing further, and there- 
 fore had to turn back to Macedonia. "— 
 Walter Sohulz, 155. 
 
 c. 1666. "And thence it is" (from 
 piratical raids of the Mugs, etc.) "that at 
 present there are seen in the mouth of the 
 Ganges, so many fine Isles quite deserted, 
 which were formerly well peopled, and 
 where no other Inhabitants are found but 
 wild Beasts, and especially Tygers."— 
 Bemier, E. T. 54. 
 
 1726. " This (Bengal) is the land wherein 
 they will have it that Alexander the Great, 
 called by the Moors, whether Hindo- 
 standers or Persians, Sulthaan Iskender, 
 and in their histories Iskender Doulcamain, 
 v/a,B . . . thCT can show you the exact 
 place where King Porus held his court. 
 The natives will prate much of this matter; 
 for example, that in front of the SAMDERra- 
 WoOD {Sanderie Bosch, which we show in 
 the map, and which they call properly after 
 
 * Basandhari is also mentioned by Mr. James 
 Grant (1786) in his View of the Bevenms o/Bengal, 
 as the Pergnnna of Belia-Tmssendry ; and by A. 
 Hamilton as a place on the'Damadar, producing 
 much good svigiii(Fifth Report, p. 405 ; A Mam. ii. 4). 
 It would seem to have been the present Pcigunna of 
 Balia, some IS or 14 miles west of the northern 
 part of Calcutta. See Hunter's Bengal Gaz. i. 365. 
 
 t So called in the German version which we 
 use ; but in the Dutch original he is Schouten. 
 
SUNGTABA. 
 
 661 
 
 SUNYASEE. 
 
 him Jskenderie) he was stopped by the great 
 and rushing streams." — Valentijn, v. 179. 
 
 1728. "But your petitioners did not 
 arrive off Sunderbund wood till four in the 
 evening, where they rowed backward and 
 forward for six days ; with which labour 
 and want of provisions three of the people 
 died." — Petition of Sheik Mahmud Ameen 
 ■and others, to Govr. of Port St. George, 
 in Wheeler, iii. 41. 
 
 1786. " If the Jelinghy be navigable we 
 shall soon be in' Calcutta ; if not, we must 
 pass a second time through the Snndar- 
 flans." — Letter of Sir W. Jones, in JJife, 
 ii. 83. 
 
 „ " A portion of the Snnderhunds 
 .■ . . . for the most part overflowed by the 
 tide, as indicated by the original Hindoo 
 name of Chunderhund, signifying mounds, 
 or offspring of the moon." — James Grant, 
 in App. to Mfth Beport, p. 260. 
 
 In a note Mr. Grant notices the deriva- 
 tion from " Soondery wood," and "Soon- 
 der-ban," 'beautiful wood,' and proceeds : 
 "But we adhere to our own etymology 
 rather . . . above all, because the richest 
 and greatest part of the Sunderhunds is 
 still comprized in the ancient Zemlndarry 
 peigunnah of Chunder deep, or lunar terri- 
 tory." 
 
 1792. "Many of these lands, what is 
 called the Sundra bunds, and others at the 
 mouth of the Ganges, if we may believe 
 the history of Bengal, was formerly well 
 inhabited. " — Forrest, V. to Mergui,Vrei. p. 5. 
 
 1793. "That part of the delta border- 
 ing on the sea, is composed of a labyrinth 
 of rivers and creeks, . . . this tract known 
 by the name of the Woods, or Sunder- 
 bnnds, is in extent equal to the principality 
 ofWales."^jBmjieK, Jlfem. of Map of Hind., 
 3d ed., p. 339. 
 
 1853. "The scenery, too, exceeded his 
 expectations ; the terrible forest solitude of 
 the Sunderbunds was full of interest to an 
 European imagination." — Oakfield, i. 38. 
 
 Suugtara, s. Pers. sangtara. The 
 iname of a kind of oraiige,probably from 
 Cintra. See under Orange a quotation 
 regarding the fruit of Ointra, from 
 Abulfeda. 
 
 c. 1526. " The Sengtereh . . is another 
 fruit. . . . In colour and appearance it is 
 like the citron {Taramj), but the skin of the 
 fruit is smooth."— Baber, 328. 
 
 c. 1590. " Sirkar Silhet is very moun- 
 tainous. . . . Here grows a delicious fruit 
 called Soontara {sUrUa/i-a) in colour like 
 an orange, but of an oblong form." — 
 ■Ayeen, by Gladwin, ii. 10, 
 _ 1793. " The people of this country have 
 iiiftuitely more reason to be proud of their 
 oranges, which appear to me to be very 
 superior to those of Silhet, and probably 
 indeed are not surpassed by any in the 
 world. They are here called Santola, which 
 I take to be a corruption of Sengterrah, 
 the name by which a similar species of 
 
 orange is kno^vn in the Upper Provinces of 
 India." — Ki/rkpat/rick's Nepaul, 129. 
 
 1835. " The most delicious oranges have 
 been procured here. The rind is fine 
 and thin, the flavour excellent ; the natives 
 call them 'cintra. ' " — Wanderings of a Pil- 
 grim, ii. 99. 
 
 Slum, s. Beng. and Hind, aan, from 
 Skt. Sana; the fibre of the Crotalaria 
 juncea, L. (N. 0. Legi/minosae) ; often 
 called Bengal, or Country, hemp. It 
 is of course in no way kindred to true 
 hemp, except in its economic use. 
 
 1833. " Sunn ... a plant the bark of 
 which is used as hemp, and is usually sown 
 around ootton-flelds." — Playfair, Taleef-i- 
 Shereef, 98. 
 
 Sunnud, s. Hind, from Arab., sanad. 
 A diploma, patent, or deed of grant 
 by the government of office, privilege, 
 or right. The corresponding Hinda 
 (Skt.) word is sdsana. 
 
 1758. "They likewise brought sunnuds, 
 or the commission for the nabobship." — 
 Orme, Hist. (ed. 1803), ii. 284. 
 
 1759. "That your Petitioners, being the 
 
 Bramins, &c were permitted by 
 
 Sunnud from the President and Council to 
 collect daily alms from each shop or doocan 
 of this place, at 5 cowries per diem." — In 
 Long, 184. , 
 
 1776. " If the path to and from, a House 
 ... be in the Territories of another Per- 
 son, that Person, who always hath passed 
 to and fro, shall continue so to do, the other 
 Person aforesaid, though he hath a Kight 
 of Property in the Ground, and hath an 
 attested Sunnnd thereof, shall not have 
 Authority to cause him any Let or Molesta- 
 tion."— a«fAed, Code, 100-101. 
 
 1799. "I enclose you sunnuds for pen- 
 sions for the KiUadar of Chittledroog." — 
 Wellington, i. 45. 
 
 1800. "I wished to have traced the 
 nature of landed property in Soondah . . . 
 by a chain of Sunnuds up to the 8th cen- 
 tury." — Sir T. Munro, in IJife, i. 249. 
 
 1809. " This sunnud is the foundation of 
 all the rights and privileges annexed to a 
 Jageer." — Harrington's Analysis, ii. 410. 
 
 Sunyasee, s. Skt. sannydsl, Ut. ' one 
 who resigns, or abandons,' soil. 
 ' worldly affairs ; ' a Hindu religious 
 mendicant. 
 
 The name of Sunnyassee was applied 
 familiarly in Bengal, c. 1760-75, to a 
 body of banditti claiming to belong to 
 a religious ' fraternity, who, in the 
 interval between the decay of the 
 imperial authority and the regular 
 establishment of our own, had their 
 head-quarters in the. forest-tracts at 
 the foot of the Himalaya. From these 
 
SUNYASEK 
 
 662 
 
 8UPABA. 
 
 they used to issue periodically in large 
 bodies, plundering and levying ex- 
 actions far and wide, and returning to 
 their asylum in the jungle when 
 threatened with pursuit. In the days 
 of Nawab Mir Kasim 'Ali (1760-64) 
 they were bold enough to plunder the 
 city of Dacca ; and in 1766 the great 
 geographer James Eennell, in an en- 
 counter with alargebody of them in the 
 territory of Koch Bihar (see Cooch),was 
 nearly cut to pieces. Eennell himself, 
 five years later, was employed to carry 
 out a project which he had formed 
 for the suppression of these bands, 
 and did so apparently with what 
 was considered at the time to be suc- 
 cess, though we find the depredators 
 still spoken of by W. Hastings as 
 active, two or three years later. 
 
 1616. " Sunt autem Saiiasses apud illos 
 Brachmanes quidani, sanctimoniae opinione 
 habentes, ab hominum sciKoet consortio 
 semoti in solitudine degentes et nonnunqua 
 totu nudi corpus in publicu prodeuntes." — 
 Jarric, Thes., i. 663. 
 
 1626. " Some (an vnlearned kind) are 
 called Sannases." — PurchaSy Pilgrimage, 
 549. 
 
 1651. "The Sanyasys are people who 
 set the world and worldly joys, as they 
 say, on one side. These are indeed more 
 precise and strict in their lives than the 
 foregoing." — Eogerius, 21. 
 
 1674. " Saniade, or Saniasi, is a dignity 
 greater than that of Kings." — JFa/ria y 
 Sousa, Asia Port, ii. 711. 
 
 1726. "The San-yasea are men who, 
 forsaking the world and all its fruits, be- 
 take themselves to a very strict and retired 
 manner of life." — Valentijn, Ohoro., 75. 
 
 1766. "The Sanashy Faquirs (part of 
 the same Tribe which plundered Dacca in 
 Cossim Ally's Time *) were in Arms to the 
 number of 7 or 800 at the Time I was 
 surveying B^^r (a small Province near 
 Boutan), and had taken and plundered the 
 Capital of that name within a few Coss of 
 my route ... I came up with Morrison 
 immediately after he had defeated the 
 Sanashys in a pitched Battle .... Our 
 Bscorte, which were a few ^orse, rode off, 
 and the Enemy with drawn Sabres imme- 
 diately surrounded us. Morrison escaped 
 unhurt, Richards, my Brother oiBcer, re- 
 ceived only a slight Wound, and fought his 
 Way off ; my Armenian Assistant was 
 killed, and the Sepoy Adjutant - much 
 wounded ... I was put in a Palankeen, 
 and Morrison made an attack on the Enemy 
 and cut most of them to Pieces. I was now 
 
 * This affair is alluded to in one of the extracts 
 in Long (p. 342) : " Agreed . . . that the Fakiers 
 who were made prisoners at the retaking of Dacca 
 may he employed as Coolies in the repair of the 
 factory."— frocjs. of ■Council at Ft.WilHam, Deo. 6, 
 1769. 
 
 in a most shocking Condition indeed, being 
 deprived of the Use of both my Arms, . . . 
 a cut of a Sable (sic) had cut through my 
 right Shoulder Bone, and laid me open for 
 nearly a Foot down the Back, cutting thro' 
 and wounding some of my.Eibs. I had 
 besides a Cut on the left Elbow wh''' took 
 off the Muscular part the breadth of a 
 Hand, a Stab in the Arm, and a large Cut 
 on the head . . ." —MS. Letter from James 
 Bennell, dd. August 30th, in possession of 
 his grandson Major Bodd, 
 
 1767. "A body of 5000 Sinnasses have 
 lately entered the Sircar Sarong country ; 
 the Phousdar sent two companies of Sepoys 
 after them, under the command of a Ser- 
 jeant . . . the Sinnasses stood their ground, 
 and after the Sepoys had fired away their 
 ammunition, fell on them, killed and 
 wounded near 80, and put the rest to flight. 
 . . '\ — Letter to President at Ft. William, 
 from Thomas Sumbold, Chief at Patna, dd. 
 20th April, in ZoTig, p. 526. 
 
 1773. "You will hear of great disturb- 
 ances committed by the Sinassies, or wan- 
 dering Fackeers, who annually infest the 
 provinces about this time of the year, in pil- 
 grimage to Juggernaut, going in bodies of 
 1000 and sometimes even 10,000 men." — 
 Letter of Warren Hastings, dd. 2d February, 
 in Gleig, i. 282. 
 
 ,, "At this time we have five batta- 
 lions of Sepoys in pursuit of them." — l)o. 
 do., 31st MTaroh, Gleig, i. 294. 
 
 1774. "The history of these people is 
 curious . . . They . . . rove continually from 
 place to place, recruiting their numbers 
 with the healthiest children they can steal 
 . . . Thus they are the stoutest and most 
 active men in India . . . Such are the 
 Senassies, the gypsies of Hindostan." — 
 Do. do., dd. 25th August, in Gleig, 303-4. 
 See the same vol., also pp. 285, 296-7-8, 
 395. 
 
 1826. " Being looked upon with an evil 
 eye by many persons in society, I pretended 
 to bewail my brother's loss, and gave out 
 my intention of becoming a Siinyasee, and 
 retiring from the world." — Pandurang Hari, 
 394. 
 
 Supara, n.p. The name of a very 
 ancient port and city of Western India, 
 in Skt. Surparaka,* popularly Supara. 
 It was near Wasai {Bagaim of the 
 Portuguese, — see (1) Basseiu, — which 
 was for many centuries the chief city 
 of the Konkan, where the name still 
 survives as that of a well-to-do town 
 of 1700 inhabitants, the channel by 
 which vessels in former days reached 
 it from the sea being now dry. The 
 city is mentioned in the Mahabharat 
 as a very holy place, and in other old 
 
 * Williams (Skt. Diet., s.v.) gives Svirparakaas 
 " the name of a mythical country ; " but it was 
 real enough. There is some ground for believing 
 that there was another Surparaka on the coast of 
 Orissa, 2iirirdpa of Ptolemy. 
 
SUPABA. 
 
 663 
 
 SUBA. 
 
 Sanskrit works, as well as in cave 
 inscriptions at Karli and Nasik, going 
 tack to tlie 1st and 2nd centuries 
 of tte Christian era. Excavations, 
 affording interesting Buddhist relics, 
 were made in 1882 by Mr. J. M. 
 Campbell and Pundit Indrajl Bbag- 
 wanlal.* The name of Supara is one 
 of those which have been . plausibly 
 connected, through SOPHIE, the 
 Coptic name of India, with the Ophir 
 of Soript^lre. Some Arab writers 
 called it the Sofala of India. 
 
 C. A.D. 80-90. ToTTtKa 6e e^Tropta Kara TO 
 
 e^SKet/Aeva aTrb Bapuva^wp, SovTrirapa, KoX KaX- 
 
 AisVairo\i! . . ." — Periplus, %W,, e&. Fabricii. 
 c. 150. 
 
 " 'ApiaKiJs 'ZaJ&i.vttiv 
 ^OVTrdpa .... 
 
 Podpios ^OTafxov eK^oKai .... 
 Aovyva .... 
 
 Brjv5a TTorajuov eK^o\ai .... 
 Sl'/iuAAa e/xiroptoc Kal diepa . . . ." 
 
 Ptolemy, VII. i. f. § 6. 
 c. 460. "The King compelling Wijayo 
 and his retinue, 700 in nunaber, to have the 
 half of their heads shaved, and having em- 
 barked them in a vessel, sent them adrift 
 on the ocean . . . Wijayo himself landed 
 at the portof Supparaka . . . " — Tlie Maha- 
 loanso, hyzTwrnour, p. 46. 
 
 C. 50O. Sout^eLp, xupa, €v ^ ot iroXvTtfjiOt 
 
 \lSoi, Kftl 6 xpvo'o?, iv 'Ii-Sia." — Hesychixis, s.v. 
 
 0.951. " Cities of Hind . . . Kamb^ya, 
 Sahara, Sind^u." — Istakhri, in Elliot, i. 27. 
 
 A.D. 1095. "The Mahamandallka, the 
 illustrious Anantad^va, the Emperor of the 
 Eonkan, has released the toll mentioned in 
 this copper-grant given by the Sfl3.ras, in 
 respect of every cart belonging to two 
 persons . . . which may come into any of 
 the ports, Sri Sth^naka [i.e. Tana), as well 
 as NSgapur, Surparaka, Chemuli (Chaul) 
 and others, included within the Konkan 
 
 fourteen Hundred " — Copper-Plate 
 
 GrimiXin Ind. Antiq. , ix. 38. 
 
 c, 1150. "Subara is situated IJ mile 
 from the sea. It is a populous busy town, 
 and is considered one of the entrep6t3 of 
 India."— £drist, in Elliot, i. 85. 
 
 1321. "There are three places where 
 the Friars might reap a great harvest, and 
 where they could live in common. One of 
 these is Supera, where two friars might be 
 stationed ; and a second is in the district of 
 Parocco (see Broach), where two or three 
 might abide ; and the third is Columbus " 
 (see ftuilon). — Letter of Fr. Jordanus, in 
 Cathay, 227. 
 
 c. 1330. " Sufalah Indioa. Birunio no- 
 minatur S&^iah . . , De eo nihil commemo- 
 randum inveni." — Abulfeda, in Gildemeister, 
 
 * Acknowledgment is due, in the preparation of 
 this article, for aid from Mr. Campbell's most 
 interesting notice in the Bombay Gazetteer, xiv, 
 314-342. 
 
 1538. "Rent of the caf ahe (see Cusba) of 
 Qupara .... 14,122 fedeas."—S. Sotelho, 
 Tomho, 175. 
 
 1803. " Extract from a letter dated 
 Camp Soopara, 26th March, 1803. 
 
 _ ' ' We ' have just been paying a formal 
 visit to his highness the peishwa,'' etc. — In 
 Asiatic Annual Reg. for 1803, Chron. j). 99. 
 
 1846. ' ' Sopara is a large idace in the 
 Agasee mahal, and contains a considerable 
 Mussulman population, as well as Christian 
 and Hindoo . . . there is a good deal of 
 trade ; and grain, salt, and garden produce 
 are exported to'Guzerat and Bombay." — 
 Demltorji Notes, by John Vaupell, Esq., in 
 Trans. Bo. Oeog. Soc, vii. 140. 
 
 Sura, s. = ' Toddy' (q.v.), i.e. the 
 fermented sap of several kinds of 
 palm, such as coco, palmyra, and 
 wild-date. It is the Skt. sura, 
 ' vinous liquor,' which has passed into 
 most of the vernaculars. In the first 
 quotation we certainly have the word, 
 though combined with other elements 
 of uncertain identity,* applied by 
 Cosmas to the milk of the coco-nut, 
 perhaps making some confusion be- 
 tween that and the fermented sap. 
 It will be seen that Linschoten applies 
 sura in the same way. Bluteau, 
 curiously, calls this a Caffre word. It 
 has in fact been introduced from India 
 into Africa by the Portuguese (see A nn . 
 Marit., iv. 293). 
 
 c. 545. "The Argell" (i.e. Nargil, or 
 coco-nut) "is ,at first full of very sweet 
 water, which the Indians drink, using it 
 instead of wine. This drink is called 
 JJAonco-sura, and is exceedingly pleasant." 
 — Cosmas (in Cathay, &c., clxxvi.) 
 
 1563. " They grow two qualities of palm- 
 tree, one kind for the fruit, and the other 
 to give cura." — Oarcia, f. 67. 
 
 1578. ' ' Sura, which is, as it were, vino 
 mosto." — Acosta, 100. 
 
 1598. "... . in that sort the pot in short 
 space is full of water, which they call Sura, 
 and is very pleasant to drinke, like sweet 
 whay, and somewhat better." — lAnschoten, 
 101. 
 
 1609-10. "... A goodly country and 
 fertile . . . abounding with Date Trees, 
 whence they draw a liquor, called Tarrce 
 (see Toddy) or Sure . . ."—W. Finch, in 
 Purchas, i. 436. 
 
 1643. "Lk ie fis boire mes mariniers 
 de telle sorte que peu s'en falut qu'ils ne 
 renuersassent notre almadie ou batteau : 
 Ce breuvage estoit du sura, qui est du vin 
 fait de palmes."— iKbogwcf, Voyages, 252. 
 
 c. 1650. "Nor could they drink either 
 Wine, or Sury, or Strong Water, by reason 
 of the great Imposts which he laid upon 
 them." — Tavemier, E. T., ii. 86. 
 
 *" 'Poyxo perhaps is Tam. lanJia, 'coco-nut.' 
 
SUBAT. 
 
 664 
 
 SUBAT. 
 
 1653. "Les Portugais appelent ce tari 
 ou vin des Indes, Soure . . . de oette liqueur 
 le singe, et la grande ohauue-souris . . . 
 sont extremetnent amateurs, aussi bien que 
 les Indiens Mansulmans (sic), Parsis, et 
 quelque tribus d'Indou . . ." — DelaBoullaye- 
 le-Gouz, ed. 1657, 263. 
 
 Slirat, n.p. In Englisli use the 
 name of tliis city is accented Suratt; 
 but tlie name is in native writing and 
 parlance generally Swrat* Surat was 
 taken by AJsbar in 1573, having till 
 then remained a part of the falling 
 Mahommedan kingdom of Guzerat. 
 An English factory was first estab- 
 lished in 1608-9, which was for more 
 than half a century the chief settle- 
 ment of the English Company in 
 Continental India. The transfer of 
 the Chiefs to Bombay took place in 
 1687. 
 
 We do not know the origin of the 
 name. Various 'legends on the sub- 
 ject are given in Mr. Campbell's 
 Bombay Gazetteer (vol. ii.), but 
 none of them have any probability. 
 The ancient Indian Saurashtra 
 was the name of the Peninsula of 
 Guzerat or Kattywar, or at least of 
 the maritime part of it. This latter 
 name and country is represented by 
 the diflerently spelt and pronounced 
 Sorath (see next article). Sir Henry 
 Elliot and his editor have repeatedly 
 stated the opinion that the names are 
 identical. Thus : 
 
 "The names .'Surat' and 'Surath' 
 are identical, both being derived from 
 the Sanskrit SurdsMra ; but as they 
 belong to different places a distinction 
 in spelling has been maintained. 
 'Surat' is the city; "Slirath" is a 
 prdnt or district of Eattiwar, of which 
 JunAgarh is the chief town." — Elliot, 
 V. 350 (see also p. 197). 
 
 Also : 
 
 " The Sanskrit Swrdshtra and Ourj- 
 jara survive in the modem names 
 Swrat and Chtzerat, and however the 
 territories embraced by the old terms 
 have varied, it is hard to conceive 
 that Surat was not in Surishtra nor 
 Guzerat in Guxjjara. All evidence 
 goes to prove that the old and modem 
 names applied to the same places. 
 Thus Ptolemy's Surastrene comprises 
 Surat. . . ." — Dowson (?), in Id. i. 
 359. 
 
 This last statement seems distinctly 
 
 * In the AIn, however (see below) it is written 
 inrat; also in ^adtk Is/aJiani, p. 106. 
 
 erroneous. Surat is in Ptolemy's 
 AdpiKr), not in ^vpaarprivfi, which repre- 
 sents, like Saurashtra, the peninsula. 
 It must remain doubtful whether 
 there was any connexion between 
 the names, or the resemblance was 
 accidental. It is possible that con- 
 tinental Surat may have originally 
 had some name implying its bemg the 
 place of passage to Saurashtra or 
 Sorath. 
 
 Surat is not a place of any antiquity. 
 There are some traces of the existence 
 of the name ascribed to the 14th cen- 
 tury, in passages of uncertain value ia 
 certain native writers. But it only 
 came to notice as a place of any im- 
 portance about the very end of the 15th 
 century, when a rich Hiadu trader, 
 Gopi by name, is stated to have 
 established himself on the spot, and 
 founded the town. The way, how- 
 ever, in which it is spoken of by 
 Barbosa previous to 1516 shows that 
 the rise of its prosperity must have 
 been rapid. 
 
 1510. " Don Afonso " (de Noronha, ne- 
 phew of Alboquerque) " in the storm not 
 knowing whither they went, efitered the 
 Gulf o£ Cambay, and struck upon a shoal 
 in front of Qurrate. Trying to save them- 
 selves by svrimming or on planks many 
 perished, and among them Don Afonso."— 
 Gorrea, ii. 29. 
 
 1516. "Having passed beyond the river 
 of Reynel, on the other side there is a city 
 which they call Qurate, peopled by Moors, 
 and close upon the river; they deal there 
 in many kinds of wares, and carry on a 
 great trade; for many ships of Malabar 
 and other parts sail thither, and sell what 
 they bring, and return loaded with what 
 they choose . . . ." — Barbosa, Lisbon ed., 
 280. 
 
 1525. " The corjaa (see Corge) of cotton 
 cloths of Quryate, of 14 yards each, is 
 worth . . . 250 fedeas."— Lembram,t;a, i5. 
 
 1528. "Heytor da Silveira put to sea 
 again, scouring the Gulf, and making war 
 everywhere with fire and sword, by sea and 
 land; and he made an onslaught on (Jurrate 
 and Beynel, great cities on the sea-coast, 
 and sacked them, and burnt part of them, 
 for all the people fled, they being traders 
 and without a garrison . . ."—Correa, in. 
 277. 
 
 1553. "Thence he proceeded to the bar 
 of the river Tapty, above which stood two 
 cities the most notable on that gulf. The 
 first they call Surat, 3 leagues from the 
 mouth, and the other Reiner, on the oppo- 
 site side of the river and half a league from 
 the bank .... The latter was_ the most 
 sumptuous in buildings and civilization, 
 inhabited by warlike people, all of them 
 Moors inured to maritime war, and it was 
 
HdBATM. 
 
 665 
 
 SUBATR. 
 
 from this city that most of the foists and 
 ships of the King of Cambay's fleet were 
 furnished. Surat again was inhabited by 
 an unwarlike people whom they call Ban- 
 yans, folk given to mechanic crafts, chiefly 
 to the business of weaving cotton cloths." — 
 Ba/rros, IV. iv. 8. 
 
 1554. "So saying they quitted their 
 rftwing-benches, got ashore, and started for 
 Surrat."— Sidi 'AU, p. 83. 
 
 1573, " Next day the Emperor went to 
 inspect the fortress . . . During his in- 
 spection some large mortars and guns 
 attracted his attention. Those mortars 
 bore the name of Sulaim^nl, from the name 
 of SuIaimSin Sultan of Turkey. When he 
 made his attempt to conquer the ports of 
 Gujarat, he sent these . . . with a large 
 army by sea. As the Turks . . . were 
 obliged to return, they left these mortars 
 , . . The mortars remained upon the sea- 
 shore, until Khud^wand Kh^ built the 
 fortress of Surat, when he placed them in 
 the fort. The one which he left in the 
 country of Surath (see next article) was 
 taken to the fort of Jun^arh by the ruler 
 of that country." — Taiak&t-i-Alcbwrl, in 
 EUiot, v. 350. 
 
 c. 1590. " Siirat is among famous ports. 
 The river Tapti runs hard by, and at seven 
 ooss distance joins the salt sea. llanir on 
 the other side of the river is now a port 
 dependent ' on Surat, but was formerly a 
 big city. The ports of Khandevi and Balsar 
 are also annexed to Surat. Fruit, and 
 especially the ananas, is abundant .... 
 The sectaries of Zardasht, emigrant from 
 Fars, have made their dwelling here ; they 
 revere the Zhand and Pazhand and erect 
 their dakhmas (or places for exposing the 
 dead! . . . Through the carelessness of the 
 agents of Government and the commandants 
 of the troops (Sipah-salaran), a considerable 
 tract of this Sirkar is at present in the 
 hands of the Frank, e.g. Daman, Sanjan 
 (see St. John's), Tarapur, Mahim, and 
 Basai (see (1) Bassein), that are both cities 
 and poita."—Am (orig.), i. 488. 
 
 1638. "Within a League of the Road 
 we entred into the B,iver upon which 
 Surat is seated, and which hath on both 
 sides a veiy fertile soil, amd many fair 
 gardens, with pleasant Country-houses, 
 which, being all white, a colour which it 
 seems the Indians are much in love with, 
 afford a noble prospect 'amidst the green- 
 ness whereby they are. encompassed. But 
 the River, which is the Tapte ... is so 
 shallow at the mouth of it, that Barks of 
 70 or 80 Tun can hardly come into it."— 
 Mamddslo, p. 12. 
 
 1690. "Suratt is reckon'd the most 
 fam'd Emporium of the Indian Empire, 
 where all Commodities are vendible . . . 
 And the River is very commodious for the 
 Importation of Foreign Goods, which are 
 brought up to the City in Hoj^s and Yachts, 
 and Country Boats." — Ovihgton, 218. 
 
 Surath., more properly Sorath, 
 
 and Soreth, n.p. This iia.me is tie 
 legitiiQate modern form and repre- 
 sentative of the ancient Indian 
 SaurasMra and Greek Syrastrene, 
 names wliicli applied to what we 
 now call_ the Kattywar Peninsula, 
 but especially to the fertile plains on 
 the seacoast. The remarkable dis- 
 covery of one of the great inscriptions 
 of Asoka (B.C. 250) on a rock at 
 Girnar, near Junagarh in SaurasMra, 
 shows that the dominion of that great 
 sovereign, whose capital was at Pata- 
 liputra (UdKifi^odpa) or Patna, extended 
 to this distant shore. The application 
 of the modern form Surath or Sorath 
 has varied in extent. It is now the 
 name of one of the four promts or 
 districts into which the peninsula is 
 divided for political purposes, each of 
 these prdnts containing a number of 
 small states, and being partly managed, 
 partly controlled by a PoUtioal As- 
 sistant. Sorath occupies the south- 
 western portion, embracing an area 
 of 5,220 sq. miles. 
 
 C. A.D. 80-90. '* TauTTjs ToL fiev juiEtroveia tjJ 
 %Kv6Ca (ntvopCi^ovTo. 'AJSipia Ka\eiTai, ra Se napa- 
 doKatra-ia Svpao-rp^PTj." — Pervplus, § 41, 
 C. 150. "Svpao-Tp^iJ/^s, * * * 
 BapSa^ijjua n-o\i9 .... 
 'SiV p6.aT pa Kbifxt) . , . 
 "Hlovoyt^MtTtTQV efiiroptov . . " 
 
 Ptolemy, VII. i. 2-3. 
 
 , , ' * TIa\LV 71 jiAei/ napa to ^otirbi/ juEpo? 
 
 TOV *tvSov TTacra KoXeLToi Koifu; ^£1/. . . . 'IvSo- 
 
 (TKvBia 
 
 * * * * ^ * * 
 
 Kali] Treplrov Kdi'9t koKttov . . .Supao-TpTjviJ." 
 —Id. 55. 
 
 C. 545. ** ^nn.v ovv Ta Kajzirpa ep-TTopia. TJJs 
 'Ii/fitKTJs TavTa, ^ttfSov, 'Oppo^a, KaAAtai'a, 
 Si^wp, y] MaAe, nevre e/jtiropta exouca ^dWovra to 
 TreVept." — Cosmos, lib. xi. 
 
 These names may be interpreted as Sind, 
 Sorath, Calliau, Choul (?), Malabar. 
 
 c. 640. "En quittant le royaume de JFa- 
 te^i (Vallabhi), il fit 500 H h I'ouest, et 
 arriva au royaume de Sou-la-tch'a (Son- 
 rachtra) . . . Comme ce royaume se trouve 
 sur le chemin de la mer occidentale, tons les 
 habitans profitent des avantages qu'offre 
 la mer : ils se livrent au n^goce, et k un 
 commerce d'&hange." — Hiouen-Thsanr/, in 
 pa. Bouddh., iii. 164-165. 
 
 1516. "Passing this city and following 
 the sea-coast, you come to another place 
 which has also a good port, and is called 
 Qurati Mangalor,* and here, as at the 
 other, put in many vessels of Malabar for 
 horses, grain, cloths, and cottons, and for 
 vegetables and other goods prized in India, 
 
 * Mangalor (q.v.) on this coast, no doubt called 
 Sorathi Mangalor to distinguish it from the well- 
 known Mangalor of Canara, 
 
SUBKUNDA. 
 
 666 
 
 SUTTEE. 
 
 and they bring hither coco-nuta, Jagara, 
 which is sugar that they make drink of, 
 emery, wax, cardamoms, and every other 
 kind of spice, a trade in which great gain 
 is made in a short time." — Barhosa, in 
 Bamusio, i. f. 296. 
 
 1573. See quotation of this date under 
 preceding article, in which both the names, 
 Surat and Surath, occur. 
 
 1584. " After his second defeat Muzaffar 
 Gujarat! retreated by way of Champ^nir, 
 Birpflr, and JhaKwar, to the country of 
 Siirath, and rested at the town of Gondal, 
 12 kos from the fort of Jtinagarh . . . He 
 gave a lac of Ma!im,iidis and a jewelled 
 dagger to Amln Kh^n Ghorf, ruler of 
 Surath, and so won his support." — Tabakdt- 
 i-Akha/ri, in Elliot, v. 437-438. 
 
 c. 1590. " Sircar Surat (Siirath) was 
 formerly an independent territory ; the 
 chief was of the Ghelolo tribe, and 
 commanded 50,000- cavalry, and 100,000 
 infantry. Its length from the port of 
 Ghogeh (Gogo) to the port of Aramroy, 
 (Aram/rS,i), measures 125 cose; and the 
 breadth from Sindehar (Sirdh&r), to the 
 port of Diu, is a distance of 72 cose." — 
 Ayeen (Gladwin's), ii. 73. 
 
 1616. "7. Soret, the chief city, is called 
 Janagar ; it is but a little Province, yet 
 very rich ; it lyes upon Guzarat ; it hath 
 the Ocean to the South." — Terry, ed. 1665, 
 p. 354. 
 
 Slirkunda, s. Hind. sarlccCndd. The 
 name of a very tall reed-grass, Sac- 
 charum Sara, Eoxb., perhaps also 
 applied to SaccJiarum procerum, Eoxb. 
 These grasses are often tail enough in 
 the riverine plains of Eastern Bengal 
 greatly to overtop a tall man standing 
 in a howda on the hack of a tall 
 elephant. It is from the upper part 
 of the flower-bearing stalk of. sur- 
 kunda that sirky (q-v-) is derived. 
 A most intelligent visitor to India was 
 led into a curious mistake about the 
 name of this grass by some official, 
 who ought to have' known better. We 
 
 quote the passage. 's story 
 
 about the main branch of a river 
 channel probably rests on no better 
 foundation. 
 
 1875. "As I drove yesterday with , 
 
 I asked him if he knew the scientific name 
 of the tall grass which I heard called tiger- 
 grass at Ahmedabad, and which is very 
 abundant here (about Lahore). I think it 
 is a saccharum, but am not quite sure. 
 'No,' he said, 'but the people in the neigh- 
 bourhood call it Sikunder's grass, as they 
 still call the main branch of a river 
 ' Sikander's channel." Strange, is it not ? — 
 how that great individuality looms through 
 history."— ffj-oni Duff, Notes of an Indian 
 Journey, 105. 
 
 Surpoose, s. Pers. sar-posh (' head- 
 
 cover'); a cover, as of a basin, dish,, 
 hooka-bowl, &o. 
 
 1829. "Tugging away at your hookah, 
 find no smoke ; a thief having purloined 
 your silver chelam and surpoose." — John 
 Shipp, ii. 159. 
 
 Snrrapurda, s. Pers. aarapardai 
 A canvas screen surrounding royal 
 tents or the like (see Conaut). 
 
 1404. " And round this pavilion stood 
 an enclosure, as it were, of a town or castle 
 made of silk of many colours, inlaid in 
 many ways, with battlements at the top, 
 and with cords to strain it outside and in- 
 side, and with poles inside to hold it up 
 . . . And there was a gateway of great 
 height forming an arch, with doors within 
 and without made in the same fashion as 
 the wall .... and above the gateway a 
 square tower with battlements : however 
 fine the said wall was with its many devices 
 and artifices, the said gateway, arch and 
 tower, was of much more exquisite work 
 still. And this enclosure they call Zala- 
 parda." — Clavijo, s. cxvi. 
 
 0. 1590. " The Sarapardah was made in 
 former times of coarse canvass, but his 
 Majesty has now caused it to be made of 
 carpeting, and thereby improved its ap- 
 pearance and usefulness. "^^Jw, i. 54. 
 
 Surrinjaum, s. Pers. sar-anjam, 
 lit. ' begianing-ending.' Used in 
 India for ' apparatus,' ' goods and 
 chattels,' and the Hke. But m the 
 Mahiatta provinces it has a special 
 application to grants of land, or rather 
 assignments of revenue, for special 
 objects, such as keeping up a contin- 
 gent of troops for service; to civil 
 officers for the maintenance of their 
 state ; or for charitable purposes. 
 
 Surrow, Serow, &c., s. H. sardo. 
 A big, odd, awkward-looking kind of 
 antelope in the Himalaya, ' something 
 in appearance between a jackass and 
 a Tahir' {Telir or Him. wild goat).— 
 Col. Marhliam in Jerdon. It is Nemo- 
 rhoedus huhalina, Jerdon. 
 
 Surwaun, s. H. from Pers. adrwan 
 (from adr in the sense of ' camel '), 
 more properly sdrhdn, a camel-man. 
 
 1844. "... armed Surwans, or camel- 
 drivers."— (?. 0. of Sir C. Napier, 93. 
 
 Sutledge, n. p. See Supplement. 
 
 Suttee, s. The rite of widow- 
 burning; i.e. the burning the hvmg 
 widow along with the corpse of her 
 husband, as practised by people of 
 
SUTTEE. 
 
 667 
 
 SUTTEE. 
 
 certain castes among the Hindus, and 
 eminently by tlie Eajputs. 
 
 Tte ■word is properly Skt. sail, 
 'a good woman,' 'a true ■wife,' and 
 thence specially applied, in modern 
 ■vernaculars of Sanskrit parentage, to 
 tlie ■wife ■wh.o ■was considered to ac- 
 complisli the supreme act of fidelity by 
 sacrificing herself on the funeral pile 
 of her husband. The application of 
 this substantive to the suicidal act, 
 instead of the person, is European. 
 The proper Sanskrit term for the act is 
 aaha-gamana or 'keeping company. '■'^ 
 A jery long series of quotations in 
 illustration of the practice, from classi- 
 cal times do^wn'wards, might be given. 
 We shall present a selection. 
 
 We should remark that the "word 
 {sail or suttee) does not occur, so far as 
 we know, in any European "work older 
 than the ITth century. And then it 
 only occurs in a disguised form (see 
 quotation from P. della Valle). The 
 term masti ■which he uses is .probably 
 maha-satl, ■which occurs in Skt. Dic- 
 tionaries ('a -wife of great ■yirtue'). 
 Delia VaUe is usually eminent in the 
 , correctness of his , transcriptions of 
 oriental ■words. We have not found 
 .the term exactly in any European 
 docament older than Sir 0. Malet's 
 letter of 1787, and Sir W. Jones's of the 
 same year (see belo-wj. 
 
 Suttee isabrahmanical rite, and there 
 is a Sanskrit ritual in existence (see 
 Ghssified Index to the TanjoreMSS., p. 
 135a). It -was introduced into Southern 
 India ■with the brahman civilisation, 
 and was prevalent there chiefly in the 
 strictly brahmanical Kingdom of 
 Vijayanagar, and among the Mah- 
 rattas. In Malabar, the most primitive 
 part of S. India, the rite is forbidden 
 [Andehdriminaya, v. 26). The cases 
 mentioned by Teixeira belo^w, and in 
 the Lettres lldifiantes, occurred at 
 Tanjore and Madura. 
 
 A (Mahratta) brahman at Tanjore 
 told one of the present ■writers that he 
 had to perform coimnemorative funeral 
 rites for his grandfather and grand- 
 mother on the same day, and that this 
 indicated that his grandmother had 
 been a sati. 
 
 •But it is worthy of note that in the Island of 
 Bah one manner of aocompUshing the rite is 
 caUed Satia (Sk. satya, 'truth,' bom sat, -whence 
 also mtl). See Crwwfwrd, H. of Ind. ArcMp. ii. 
 ^3, and FHedjrwh, in VerhatuIsU'ngen van het 
 Batmi. Genootsclmp. xxiii. 10. 
 
 The practice has prevailed in various 
 regions besides India. Thus it seems 
 to have been an early custom among 
 the heathen Russians, or at least among 
 nations on the Volga called Russians 
 byMas'udiandlbnEozlan. Herodotus 
 (Bk. V. ch. 5) describes it among certain 
 tribes of Thracians. It was in vogue in 
 Tonga and the Fiji Islands. It has pre- 
 vailed in the island of Bali -within our 
 own time, though there accompanying 
 Hindu rites, and perhaps of Hindu 
 origin, — certainly modified by Hindu 
 iniiuence. A full account of Suttee 
 as practised in those Malay Islands 
 where Islam has not prevailed will 
 be found in Zollinger's account of 
 the Religion of Sassak in J. Tnd. Arch. 
 ii. 166 ; also see Friedrich's Bali as in 
 note preceding. 
 
 In Diodorus we have a long account 
 of the rivalry as to which of the two 
 •wives of Keteus, a leader of an Indian 
 contingent in the army of Eumenes, 
 should perform suttee. One is re- 
 jected as with child. The history of 
 the other terminates thus : 
 
 B.C. 317. "Finally, having taken leave 
 of those of the household, she was set upon 
 the pyre by her own brother, and was re- 
 garded ■with wonder by the orow^ that had 
 run together to the spectacle, and heroically 
 ended her life ; the whole force with their 
 arms thrice marching round the pyre before 
 it was kindled. But she, laying herself 
 beside her husband, and even at the violence 
 of the flame giving utterance to no un- 
 becoming cry, stirred pity indeed in others 
 of the spectators, and in some excess of 
 eulogy ; not but what there were some of 
 the Greeks present who reprobated such 
 rites as barbarous and cruel. . . ." — Diod. 
 Sic. Biblioth., xix. 33-34. 
 
 c. B.C. 30. 
 ' ' Felix Eois lex f uneris una maritis 
 
 Quos Aurora suis rubra colorat equis ; 
 Namque ubi mortifero jacta est fax ultima 
 leoto 
 XJxorum fusis stat pia turba oomis ; 
 Et certamen habet leti, quae viva_ sequatur 
 Conjugium ; pudor est non liouisse mori. 
 Ardent victrices; et flammae pectora 
 praebent, 
 Imponuntque suis ora perusta viris. " 
 Propertius,* Lib. iii. xiii. 15-22. 
 
 o. B.O. 20. "He (Aristobulus) says that 
 he had heard from some persons of ■wives 
 burning themselves voluntarily with their 
 deceased husbands, and that those women 
 who refused to submit to this custom were 
 
 * The same poet spealcs of Evadne, -who threw 
 herself at Thebes on the burning pile of her hus- 
 band Capaneus (I. xv. 21), a story which Paley 
 thinks must have come from some early Indian 
 legend. . 
 
SUTTEE. 
 
 SUTTEE. 
 
 disgraced."— Sera5o, xv.62 (E. T. hySamil- 
 ton and Falconer, iii. 112). 
 
 A.D. c. 390. " Indi, ut omnes ferebarbari 
 uxores plurimas habent. Apud eos lex est,ut 
 uxor carissima cum defunoto marito creme- 
 tur. Hae igitur contendunt inter se de amore 
 viri, et ambitio summa certantiura est, 
 ac testimonium castitatis, dignam morte 
 decerni. Itaque victrix in habitu ornatu- 
 que pristine juxta cadaver accubat, am- 
 plexans illud et deosculans et suppositos 
 ignes prudentiae laude contemnens." — 
 St. Jerome, Advers. Jovinianum, in ed. 
 Valla/rs, ii. 311. 
 
 c. 851. "All the Indians bum theirdead. 
 Serendib is the furthest out of the islands 
 dependent upon India. Sometimes when 
 they burn the body of a King, his wives 
 oast themselves on the pile, and burn with 
 him ; but it is at their choice to abstain." — 
 Bemavd, Belation, <Ssc., i. 50. 
 
 c. 1200. "HearingtheEaja was dead, the 
 ParmSri became a sati : — dying she said — 
 The son of the Jadavani will rule the 
 country, may my blessing be on him ! " — 
 Chamd jBa/rdai, in Ind. Ant. i. 227.* 
 
 1298. "Many of the women also, when 
 their husbands die and a/ce placed, on the 
 pUe to be burnt, do burn themselves along 
 with the bodies." — Marco PoW, Bk/ iii. 
 oh. 17. • ' 
 
 c. 1322. " The idolaters of this realm 
 have one detestable custom (that I must 
 mention). For when any man dies they 
 burn him ; and if he leave a wife they bum 
 her alive with him, saying that she ought 
 to go and keep her husband company in the 
 other world. But if the woman have sons 
 by her husband she may abide with them, 
 an she will." — Odoric, in Cathay, i. 79. 
 
 ,, Also in Zampa or Champa : 
 " When a married man dies in this country 
 his body is burned, and his living wife along 
 with it. For they say that she should go 
 to keep company with her husband in the 
 other world also." — Ibid. 97. 
 
 0. 1328. " In this India, on the death of 
 a noble, or of any people of substance, their 
 bodies are burned; and eke their wives 
 follow them alive to the fire, and for the 
 sake of worldly glory, and for the love of 
 their husbands, and for eternal life, burn 
 along with them, with as much joy as if 
 they were going to be wedded. And those 
 who do this have the higher repute for 
 virtue and perfection among the rest."— 
 Fi: Jordarms, 20. 
 
 c. 1343. " The burning of the wife after 
 the death of her husband is an act among 
 the Indians recommended, but not obliga- 
 tory. If a widow burns herself, the members 
 of the family get the glory thereof, and 
 the fame of fidelity in fulfilling their duties. 
 She who does not give herself up to the 
 flames puts on coarse raiment and abides 
 with her kindred, wretched and despised 
 for having failed in duty. But she is not 
 
 * We cannot be sure that sat'i is in the original, 
 as this is a condensed version by Mr, Beanies. 
 
 compelled to burn herself." (There follows 
 an interesting account of instances wit- 
 nessed by the traveller.) — Jbn Batuta, 
 ii. 138. 
 
 Jc. 1430. "In Media vero India mortui 
 Comburuntur, cumque his, ut plurimum 
 vivae uxores . . . una pluresve, prout f uit 
 matrimonii conventio. Prior ex lege uritur, 
 etiam quae unioa est. Sumuntur autem et 
 aliae uxores quafidam eo pacto, ut morte 
 funus siia exoment, isque baud parvus apud 
 eos honoB ducitur .... submisso igrie uxor 
 ornatiori cultu inter tubas tibioinasque et 
 cantus, et ipsa psaUentis more alacris rogum 
 magno comitatu circuit. Adstat interea 
 et sacerdos . . . hortando suadens. Gum 
 circumierit ilia saepius ignem prope sug- 
 gestum consistit, vestesque exuens, loto de 
 more prius oorpore, turn sindonem albam 
 induta, ad exhortationem dicentis in ignem 
 prosilit." — N. Conti, in Poggiusde Va/iietate 
 Fortunae, iv. 
 
 c. 1520. There are in this Kingdom (the 
 Deccan) many heathen, natives of the 
 country, whose custom it is that when they 
 die they are burnt, and their wives along 
 with them ; and if these will not do it they 
 remain in disgrace with all their kindred. 
 And as it happens oft times that they are 
 unwilling to do it, their Bramin kinsfolk 
 persilsfde them thereto, and this in order that 
 SucK^Vffne custom should not be broken 
 and fall into oblivion." — Soimnario de'Oenti, 
 in Jtammsio, i. f. 329. 
 
 ,, In this country of Camboja , , . 
 when the. King dies, the lords voluntarily 
 burn themselves, and so do the King's 
 wives at the same time, and so also do other 
 women on the death of their husbands," — 
 IMd. i. 336. 
 
 1522. " They told us that in Java Major 
 it was the custom, when one of the chief 
 men died, to burn his body ; and then his 
 principal wife, adorned with garlands of 
 flowers, has herself carried in a chair by 
 four men . . . comforting her relations, 
 who are afflicted because she is going to 
 burn herself with the corpse of her husband 
 . . . . saying to them, 'I am going this 
 evening to sup with my dear husband and 
 to sleep with him this night.' . . . After 
 again consoling them (she) casts herself into 
 the fire and is burned. If she did not do 
 this she would not be looked upon as an 
 honourable woman, nor as a faithful wife." 
 —Figafetta, E. T. by Jjord Stanley of A., 15i. 
 
 c. 1566. Cesare Federici notices the rite 
 as peculiar to the Kingdom of "Bczeneger :" 
 " vidi cose stranie e bestiali di quella 
 gentiliti; vsano primamente abbrusciare' i 
 corpi morti oosi d'huomini come di donne 
 nobili ; e si I'huomo h maritato, la moglie 
 fe obligata ad abbrusciarsi viva col corpo 
 del marito." — Orig. ed. p. 36. 
 
 This traveller gives a good account of a 
 Suttee. 
 
 1583. "In the interior of Hindiist&i it is 
 the custom when a husband dies, for his 
 widow willingly and cheerfully to cast herself 
 into the flames (of the funeral pile), although 
 she may not have Uved happily with him. 
 
SUTTEE. 
 
 669 
 
 SUTTEE. 
 
 Occasionally love of life holds her back, 
 and then her husband's relations assemble, 
 light the pile, and place her upon it, think- 
 ing that they thereby preserve the_ honour 
 and character of the family. But since the 
 country had come under the rule of his 
 gracious Majesty [Akbar], inspectors had 
 been appointed in every city and district, 
 who were to watch carefully over these two 
 cases, to discriminate between them, and 
 to prevent any woman being forcibly 
 burnt." — Abu'l Foal, Akbar N'dmah, in 
 EUiot, vi. 69. 
 
 1583. "Among other sights I saw one 
 I may note as wonderful. When I 
 landed (at Negapatam) from the vessel, 
 I saw a pit full of kindled charcoal ; and 
 at that moment a young and beautiful 
 woman was brought by her people on a 
 litter, with a great company of other 
 women, friends of hers, with great festivity, 
 she holding a mirror in her left hand, and 
 a lemon in her right hand ..." and so 
 . forth.— (?. BcdU, f. 82ti, 83. 
 
 1586. "The custom of the countrey 
 (Java) is, that whensoever the King doeth 
 die, they take the body so dead and burne 
 it, and preserve the ashes of him, and within 
 five dayes next after, the wiues of the said 
 King so dead, according to the custome and 
 vse of their countrey, every one of them goe 
 together to a place appointed, and the 
 chiefe of the women which was nearest to 
 him in accompt, hath a ball in her hand, 
 and throweth it from her, and the place 
 where the ball resteth, thither they goe all, 
 and tume their faces to the Eastward, and 
 every one with a dagger in their hand 
 (which dagger they caU a crise, and is as 
 sharpe as a rasor), stab themselues in their 
 owne blood, and fall a-groueling on their 
 faces, and so ende their dayes. " — T. Candish, 
 in HaMuyt, iv. 338. 
 
 This passage refers to Blambangan at 
 the east end of Java, which till a late 
 date was subject to Bali, in which such 
 practices have continued to our day. It 
 seems probable that the Hindu rite here 
 came in contact with the old Polynesian 
 practices of a like kind, -which prevailed 
 e.g. in Fiji, quite recently. The narrative 
 referred to below under 1633, where the 
 victims were the slaves of a deceased queen, 
 points to the latter origin. 
 
 W. Humboldt thus alludes to similar 
 passages in old Javanese literature : 
 
 " Thus we may reckon as one of the 
 finest episodes in the Brata Yuda, the story 
 how Satya Wati, when she had sought out 
 her slain husband among the wide-spread 
 heap of corpses on the battle-field, stabs 
 herself by his side with a dagger." — Kawi- 
 Sprache, i. 89 (and see the whole section, 
 pp. 87-95). 
 
 1598. The usual account is given in 
 Mmchoten, ch. xxxvi., with a plate. 
 
 1611. "When I was in India, on the 
 death of the Naique of Madur^, a country 
 situated between that of Malauar and that 
 of Choromandel, 400 wives of his burned 
 themselves along with him." — Teixeira, i. 9. 
 
 c. 1620. "The author . . . when in the 
 territory of the Karniltik . . . arrived in 
 company with his father at the city of 
 Southern Mathura (Madura), where, after 
 a few days, the ruler died and went to hell. 
 The chief had 700 wives, and they all threw 
 themselves at the same time into the fire." 
 —Muhammed Sharif Hanafi,\n £/Ho*, vii. 139. 
 1623. "When I asked further if force 
 was ever used in these cases, they told me 
 that usually it was not so, but only at times 
 among persons of quality when some one 
 had left a young and handsome widow, and 
 there was a risk either of her desiring to 
 marry again (which they consider a great 
 scandal) or of worse mishap, — in such a 
 case the relations of the hiisband, if they 
 were very strict, would compel her, even 
 against her will, to burn ... a barbarous 
 and cruel law indeed ! But in short, as re- 
 garded Giaccamb,, no one exercised either 
 compulsion or persuasion ; and she did the 
 thing of her own free choice; both her 
 kindred and herself exulting in it, as in an 
 act magnanimous (which in sooth it was) 
 and held in high honour among them. And 
 when I asked about the ornaments and 
 flowers that she wore, they told me this 
 was customary as a sign of the joyousness 
 of the Uasti (Mast), is what they call a 
 woman who gives herself to be burnt upon 
 the death of her husband)." — P. delta VtMe, 
 ii. 671. 
 
 1633. " The same day, about noon, the 
 queen's body was burnt without the city, 
 with two and twenty of her female slaves ; 
 and we consider ourselves bound to render 
 an exact account of the barbarous cere- 
 monies practised in this place on such occa- 
 sions as we were witness to. . . ." — Narra- 
 tive of a Dutch Mission to Bali, quoted by 
 Crawfurd, H. of Ind. Arch., ii. 244-253, 
 from Prevost. It is very interesting, but 
 too long for extract. 
 
 C.1650. ' ' They say that when a woman be- 
 comes a Sattee,thatis burns herself with the 
 deceased, the Almighty pardons all the sins 
 committed by the wife and husband and 
 that they remain a long time in paradise : 
 nay if the husband were in the infernal 
 regions, the wife by this means draws him 
 from thence and takes him to paradise . . . 
 Moreover the Sattee, in a future birth, 
 returns not to the female sex , . . but she 
 who becomes not a Sattee, and passes her 
 life in widowhood, is never emancipated 
 from the female state .... It is however 
 criminal to force a woman into the fire, and 
 equally to prevent her who voluntarily 
 devotes herself."— Dafttsian, ii. 75-76. 
 
 c. 1650-60. Tavemier gives a full account 
 of the different manners ot Suttee, which he 
 had witnessed often, and in various parts 
 of India, but does not use the word. We 
 extract the following : 
 
 c. 1648. "... there fell of a sudden so 
 violent a Shower, that the Priests, willing 
 to get out of the Rain, thrust the Woman 
 all along into the Tire. But the Shower 
 was so vehement, and endured so long, 
 that the Pire was quench'd, and the Woman 
 
SUTTEE. 
 
 670 
 
 SUTTEE. 
 
 was not burn'd. About midnight she arose, 
 and went and knook'd at one of her Kins- 
 men's Houses, where Father Zenon and 
 many Hollanders saw her, looking so gastly 
 and grimly, that it was enough to have 
 sear'd them ; however the pain she endur'd 
 did not so far terrifie her, hut that three 
 days after, aocompany'd by her Kindred, 
 she went and was burn'd according to her 
 first intention." — Tavernier, E. T., ii. 84. 
 Again : ' 
 
 " In most places upon the Coast of Coro- 
 mandel, the Women are not burnt with 
 their deceas'd Husbands, but they are 
 buried alive with them in holes, which the 
 Bramins make a foot deeper than the tall- 
 ness of the man and woman. Usually they 
 chuse a Sandy place ; so that when the man 
 and woman are both let down together, all 
 the Company with Baskets of Sand fill up 
 the hole above half a foot higher than the 
 surfaoeof the ground, after which they jump 
 and dance upon it, till they believe the 
 woman to be stifl'd."— /d. 171. 
 
 0. 1667. Bemier also has several highly 
 interesting pages on this subject, in his 
 " Letter written to M. Chapelain, sent from 
 Chiras in Persia." We extract a few sen- 
 tences: " Concerning the Women that have 
 actually burn'd themselves, I have so often 
 been present at such dreadful spectacles, 
 that at length I could endure no more to 
 see it, and I retain still some horrour when 
 I think on't .... The Pile of Wood was 
 presently all on fire, because store of Oyl 
 and Butter had been thrown upon it, and I 
 saw at the time through the Flames that 
 the Fire took hold of the Cloaths of the 
 Woman . . . All this I saw, but observ'd 
 not that the Woman was at all disturb'd ; 
 yea it was said, that she had been heard to 
 pronounce with great force these two words. 
 Five, Tv.'o, to signifie, according to the 
 Opinion of those who hold the Souls Trans- 
 migration, that this was the 5th time she 
 had burnt herself with the same Husband, 
 and that there remain'd but two times for 
 perfection ; as if she had at that time this 
 Remembrance, or some Prophetical Spirit." 
 — English Version, p. 99. 
 
 1677. Suttee, described by A. Bassing, 
 in Valentijn v. (Ceylon) 300. 
 
 1727. " I have seen several burned 
 several Ways .... I heard a Story of a 
 Lady that had received Addresses from a 
 Gentleman who afterwards deserted her, 
 and her Relations died shortly after the 
 Marriage . . . and as the Fire was well 
 kindled . . . she espied her former Admirer, 
 and beckned him to come to her. When 
 he came she took him in her Arms, as if 
 she had a Mind to embrace him ; but being 
 stronger than he, she carried him into the 
 Flames in her Arms, where they were both 
 consumed, with the Corpse of her Husband." 
 —A. Ham. i. 278. 
 
 ,, "The Country about (Calcutta) 
 being overspread with Paganisms, the Cus- 
 tom of Wives burning themselves with their 
 deceased Husbands, is also practised here. 
 Before the Mogul's War, Mr. Channock 
 
 went one time with his Ordinary Guard of 
 Soldiers, to see a young Widow act that 
 tragical Catastrophe, but he was so smitten 
 with the Widow's Beauty, that he sent his 
 Guards to take her by Force from her 
 Fxecutioners, and conducted her to his own 
 Lodgings. They lived lovingly many 
 Years, and had several Children ; at length 
 she died, after he had settled in Calcutta, but 
 instead of converting her to Christianitii, 
 she made him a Proselyte to Paganism, and 
 the only part of Christianity that was re- 
 markable in him, was burying her decently, 
 and he built a Tomb over her, where all Ins 
 Life after her Death, he keptthe anniversary 
 Day of her Death by sacrificing a Cock on her 
 Tomb, after the Pagan Manner. " — Id.ii. 6-7. 
 1774. " Here (in Bali) not only women 
 often kill themselves, or burn with their 
 deceased husbands, but men also burn in 
 honour of their deceased masters." — For- 
 rest, V. to N. Guinea, 170. 
 * 1787. "Soon after I and my conductor 
 had quitted the house, we were informed 
 the suttee (for that is the name given to 
 the person who so devotes herself) had 
 passed. . ." — Sir C. Malet, in Parly. Papers 
 0/1821, p. 1 ("Hindoo Widows"). 
 
 „ "My Father, said he (Pundit 
 Khadacaunt), died at the age of one hun- 
 dred years, and my mother, who was eighty 
 years old, became a sati, and burned her- 
 self to expiate sins." — Letter of Sir Wm. 
 Jones, in lAfe, ii. 120. 
 
 1792. " In the course of my endeavours 
 I found the poor suttee had no relations 
 at Poonah." — Letter from Sir C. Malet, in 
 Forbes, Or. Mem., ii. 394. 
 
 1808. " These proceedings (Hindu mar- 
 riage ceremonies in Guzerat) take place in 
 the presence of a Brahmin . . . And farther, 
 now the young woman vows that her .iffeo- 
 tions shall be fixed upon her Lord alone, 
 not only in. all this life, but will follow in 
 death, or to the next, that she will die, 
 that she will burn with him, through as 
 many transmigrations as shall secure their 
 joint immortal bliss. Seven successions of 
 suttees (a woman seven times born and 
 burning, thus, as often) secure to the loving 
 couple a seat among the gods." — Jt. Drum- 
 mond. 
 1809. 
 
 " sight of misery ! 
 You cannot hear her cries . . . their sound 
 In that wild dissdnance is drowned ; . . . 
 But in her face you see 
 The supplication and the agony . . . 
 See in her swelling throat the desperate 
 strength 
 That with vain effort struggles yet for 
 
 life ; 
 Her arms contracted now in fruitless 
 strife. 
 Now wildly at full length, 
 Towards the crowd in vain for pity 
 
 They force her on, they bind her to the 
 dead." Kehama, i. 12. 
 
 In all the poem and its copious notes, 
 the word suttee does not occur. 
 
SWALLOW. 
 
 671 
 
 SWAMY. 
 
 1828. " After having bathed in the river, 
 the widow lighted a brand, walked round the 
 pile, set it on fire, and then mounted cheer- 
 fully: the flame caught and blazed up 
 instantly ; she sat down, placing the head 
 of the corpse on her lap; and repeated 
 several times the usual form, ' Ram, Ram, 
 Suttee; Ram, Ram, Suttee.' " — Wanderings 
 of a Pilgrim, i. 91-92. 
 
 1839. "Have you heard yet in England 
 of the horrors that took place at the funeral 
 o£ that wretched old Runjeet Singh ? Four 
 wives, and seven slave-girls were burnt with 
 him ; not a word of remonstrance from the 
 British Governmen t. " — Letter from Madras, 
 278. 
 
 1843. "It is 'lamentable to think how 
 long after our power was firmly established 
 in Bengal, we, grossly neglecting the first 
 and plainest duty of the civil magistrate, 
 suffered the practices of infanticide and 
 sattee to continue unchecked. " — Macaulay's 
 Speech on Gates of Somnauth. 
 
 1856. "The pile of the sutee is unusually 
 large; heavy cart-wheels are placed upon 
 it, to which her limbs are bound, or some- 
 times a canopy of massive logs is raised 
 above it, to crush her by its fall ... It is a 
 fatal omen to hear the Sutee's groan ; there- 
 fore as the fire springs up from the pile, 
 there rises simultaneously with it a deafen- 
 ing shout of ' Victory to UmbS, ! Victory 
 to Kanchot ! ' and the horn and the hard 
 rattling drum sound their loudest, until the 
 sacrifice is consumed." — Rds Mdld, ii. 435. 
 
 1871. "Our bridal finery of dress and 
 feast too often proves to be no better than 
 the Hindu widow's 'bravery,' when she 
 comes to perform suttee." — Gomkill Mag., 
 vol. xxiv. 675. 
 
 1872. "La coutume du suicide de la 
 Sati n'en est pas moins fort ancienne, 
 puisque d^jk les G-recs d' Alexandre la 
 trouvferent en usage ohez un peuple au 
 moins du Penj9,b. Le premier timoignage 
 brahmanique qu'on en trouve est celui de 
 ISiBrihaddevatd qui, peut-§tre, remontetout 
 auasi haut. A I'origine elle parait avoir 
 6ti propre k I'aristocratie militaire." — 
 Barth, Les Religions de I'Jnde, 39. 
 
 Swallow, Swalloe, s. The old 
 trade-name of thie sea-slug, or Tri- 
 poli^, q.T. It is a corruption of the 
 Bugi (Makassar) name of the crea- 
 ture, suwdld (see Crawfurd's Malay 
 Did.). 
 
 1783. "I have been told by several 
 Buggesses that they sail in their Padua- 
 kans to the northern parts of New Hol- 
 land .... to gather Swallow (Biche de 
 Mer), which they sell to the annual China 
 junk at Macassar." — Forrest, V. to Mergui, 
 83. 
 
 Swally, Swally Eoads, Swally 
 Marine, Swally Hole, n. p. Suwdli, 
 the once familiar name of the road- 
 stead north of the mouth of the 
 
 Tapti, where ships for Surat usually- 
 anchored, and discharged or took in 
 cargo. It was perhaps Arab, sawdhil, 
 ' the shores ' (?) 
 
 1623. " At the beach there was no kind 
 of vehicle to be found ; so the Captain 
 went on foot to a town about a mile distant 
 called Sohali. . . . The Franks have houses 
 there for the goods which they continually 
 despatch for embarcation." — P. delta Voile, 
 ii. 503. 
 
 1675. "As also passing by . . . eight 
 ships riding at Surat River's Mouth, we 
 then came to Swally Mariue, where were 
 flying the Colours of the Three Nations, 
 English, French, and Dutch . . . who here 
 land and ship off all Goods, without molesta- 
 tion." — Fryer, 8J,. 
 
 1677. " The 22d of February 167f from 
 Swally hole the Ship was despatched 
 alone."— Jd. 217. 
 
 1727. "One Season the English had 
 eight good large Ships riding at Swally 
 . . . the Place where all Goods were un- 
 loaded from the Shipping, and all Goods 
 for Exportation were there shipp'd off," 
 — A. Sam. i. 166. 
 
 1841. " These are sometimes called the 
 inner and the outer sands of Swallow, and 
 are both dry at low water." — Sorshurgh^s 
 India Directory, ed/ 1841, i. 474. 
 
 Swamy, Sammy, s. This word is 
 a corruption of the Skt. suamin, ' Lord.' 
 It is especially used in South India, 
 and in two senses : (a) A Hindu idol ; 
 especially, as Sammy, in the dialect 
 of the British soldier. This comes from, 
 the usual Tamil pronunciation 'saw*, 
 (b) The Skt. word is used by Hindus 
 as a term of respectful address. 
 
 a. 
 
 1755. " Towards the upper end there is 
 a dark repository, where they keep their 
 Swamme, that is their chief god." — Ives, 
 70. 
 
 1794. " The gold might for us as well 
 have been worshipped in the shape of a 
 Sawmy at Juggernaut." — The Indian Ob- 
 server, p. 167. 
 
 1838. ' ' The G o vemment lately presented 
 a shawl to a Hindu idol, and the Govern- 
 ment officer .... was ordered to super- 
 intend the delivery of it ... so he went 
 with the shawl in (his tonjon, and told the 
 Bramins that they might come and take it, 
 for that he would not touch it with his 
 fingers to present it to a Swamy. " — Letters 
 from Madras, 183. 
 
 b. 
 
 1516. "These people are commonly called 
 Jogues, and in their own speech they are 
 caUed Zoame, which means Servant of 
 God."— Barbosa, 99. 
 
 1615. "Tunc ad suos conversus: Eia 
 Brachmanes, inquit, quid vobis videtur ? 
 Illi mirabundi nihil praeter Suami, Suami, 
 
SWAMY-HOUSJE. 
 
 672 
 
 SWEET POTATO. 
 
 id est Domine, Domine, retulerunt." — 
 Jarric, Thes. i. 664. 
 
 Swamy-house, Sammy-house, s. 
 
 An idol-temple, or pagoda. The Sam- 
 my-house of tlie DelM ridge in 1857 
 ■will not soon be forgotten. 
 
 1760. " The Trench cavalry were ad- 
 vancing before their infantry ; and it was 
 the intention of Colliaud that his own 
 should wait until they came in a line with 
 the flank-fire of the field-pieces of the 
 Swamy-house." — Orme, iii. 443. 
 
 1829. " Here too was a little detached 
 Swamee-honse (or chapel) with a lamp 
 burning before a little idol." — Mem, of Col. 
 Mountain, 99. 
 
 1857. " We met Wilby at the advanced 
 post, the ' Sammy House,' within 600 yards 
 of the Bastion. It was a curious place for 
 three brothers to meet in. The view was 
 charming. Delhi is as green as an emerald 
 just now, and the Jumma Musjid and 
 Palace are beautiful objects, though held 
 by infidels." — Letters written during the 
 Siege of Delhi, by Hervey Ch-eathed, p. 112. 
 
 Swamy-pagoda, s. A coin formerly 
 current at Madras ; probably so-called 
 from tie figure of an idol on it. 
 Milburn gives 100 swamy-pagodas 
 = 110 Star Pagodas. 
 
 A. "three swami pagoda" was a 
 name given to a gold coin bearing on 
 the obverse the effigy of Ohenna Kes- 
 wam Swami (a title of Krishna) and 
 on the reverse Lakshmi and Eukinini. 
 (0. p: B.) 
 
 Swatch, s. This is a marine term 
 which probably has various applica- 
 tions beyond Indian limits. But the 
 only two instances of its application 
 that we know are both Indian, viz., 
 "the Swatch of. No Ground," or 
 elUptically "The Swatch," marked 
 in all the charts just offl the Ganges 
 Delta, and a space bearing the same 
 name, and probably produced by 
 analogous tidal action, offl the Indus 
 Delta. 
 
 1726. In Valentijn's first map of Bengal, 
 though no name is applied there is a space 
 marked "no ground with 60 raam (f atb oms ?) 
 of line." 
 
 1863. (Ganges). " There is still one 
 other phenomenon. . . . This is the exist- 
 ence of a great depr^ession, or hole, in the 
 middle of the Bay?of Bengal, known in 
 the charts as the ' Swatch of No Ground.' " 
 — Fergusson, on Recent Changes in the Delta 
 of the Ganges, Qy. Jour. Geol. Soc, Aug. 
 1863. 
 
 1877. (Indus). "This is the famous 
 Swatch of no ground where the lead falls 
 
 at once into 200 fathoms." — Swton, Sind 
 Revisited, 21. 
 
 Sweet Oleander. This is in fact 
 the common oleander, Neritmi odorwm, 
 Ait. 
 
 1880. ' ' Nothing is more charming than, 
 even in' the upland valleys of the Mahratta 
 country, to come out of a wood of all out- 
 landish trees and flowers suddenly on the 
 dry winter bed of some mountain stream, 
 grown along the banks, or on the little 
 islets of verdure in itiid (shingle) stream, 
 with clumpy of mixed tamarisk and lovely 
 blooming oleander." — Birdwood, MS. 9, 
 
 Sweet Potato, s. The root of 
 Batatas eduUs, Ghoisy {Gonvohmlus 
 Batatas, Linn.), N.O. Convolvulaceae; a 
 verypalatable vegetable, grown in most 
 parts of India. Though extensively 
 cultivated in America, and in the 
 W. Indies, it has been alleged in 
 various books (e.g. in Eng. Cyclop. 
 Nat. Hist. Section, and in Drwry's 
 Useful Plants of India), that the plant 
 is a native of the Malay Islands. The 
 Eng. Oyc. even states that hatatas is 
 the Malay name. But the whole 
 allegation is probably founded in error. 
 The Malay names of the plant, as given 
 by Orawfurd, are Kaledeh, Ubi Jawa. 
 and Ubi Kastila, the last two names 
 meaning ' Java yam,' and ' Spanish 
 yam,' and indicating the foreign origin 
 of the vegetable. In India, at least 
 in the Bengal Presidency, natives 
 commonly call it shaJcar-kand (Pers. 
 Arab.), literally ' sugar candy,' a name 
 equally- suggesting that it is not in- 
 digenous among them. And in fact 
 when we turn to Oviedo, we find the 
 following distinct statement : 
 
 "Batatas are a staple food of the In- 
 dians, both in the Island of_ Spagnuola and 
 in the others . . . and a ripe Batata pro- 
 perly dressed is just as good as a march- 
 pane . twist of sugar and almonds, and 
 better indeed. . . . When Batatas are well 
 ripened, they are often carried to Spain, 
 i.e., if the voyage be a quiet one; for if 
 there be . delay they get spoilt at sea. I 
 myself have carried them from this cityof 
 S. Domingo to the city of Avila in Spain, 
 and although they did not arrive as good as 
 they should be, yet they were_ thought a 
 great deal of, and reckoned a singular and 
 precious kind of fruit." — In Barmmo, iii. 
 f . 134. 
 
 It must be observed however that 
 several distinct varieties are cultivated 
 by the Pacific islanders even as far 
 west as New Zealand. And Dr. 
 Bretschneider is satisfied that the 
 plant is described in Chinese books of 
 
SWEET POTATO. 
 
 673 
 
 SYIUAM. 
 
 the 3rd or 4tli century, under tlie 
 name of Kan-chu (the first syllable = 
 'sweet'). See JB, on Chin. Botan. Words, 
 p. 13. This is the only good argu- 
 ment we have seen for Asiatic origin. 
 The whole matter is carefully dealt 
 with by M. Alph. De CandoUe {Origine 
 des Plantes culUvSes, pp. 43-45), con- 
 cluding with the judgment: "Les 
 motifs sont beaucoup plus forts, oe me 
 semble, en faveur de I'origine ameri- 
 caine." 
 
 The " Sanskrit name" Rtiktaloo, al- 
 leged by Mr. Piddington, is worthless. 
 Ala is properly an esculent Arum, but 
 in modem use is the name of the 
 common potato, and is sometimes used 
 for the sweet potato. Baktalu, more 
 commonly rat-alu, is in Bengal the 
 usual name of the Yam, no doubt 
 given first to a highly-coloiired kind, 
 such as Dioscorea purpurea, for raM- 
 or rat-alu means simply ' red potato' ; 
 a name which might also be well ap- 
 pUed to the hatatas, as it is indeed, 
 according to Porbes "Watson, in the 
 Deccan. 
 
 There can be little doubt that this 
 vegetable, or fruit as Oviedo calls it, 
 having become known in Europe 
 many years before the potato, the 
 latter robbed it of its name, as has 
 happened in the case of brazil-wood 
 (q.v.). The batata is clearly the 
 'potato' of the fourth and others of 
 the following quotations : 
 
 1519. "At this place (in Brazil) we had 
 lefreshment of victuals, lil^e fowls and meat 
 of calves, also a variety of fruits, called 
 batate, pigne (pine-apples), sweet, of sin- 
 gular goodness. . . ."-—Pigafetta, E. T. by 
 Lord Stcmley of A., -p. 43. 
 
 1540. "The root which among the In- 
 dians of Spagnuola Island is called Batata, 
 the negroes of St. Thomfe (C. Verde group) 
 call Jgname, and they plant it as the chief 
 staple of their maintenance ; it is of a black 
 colour, i,e. the outer skin is so, but inside 
 it is white, and as big as a large turnip, 
 with many branchlets ; it has the taste 
 of a chestnut, but much better." — Voyage 
 to the I. of San Tomi under the Equinoctial, 
 Mamuno, i. 117i;. 
 
 0. 1550. " They have two other sorts of 
 roots, one_ called batata. . . . They gene- 
 rate windiness, and are commonly cooked 
 in the embers. Some say they taste like 
 almond cakes, or sugared chestnuts ; but in 
 my opinion chestnuts, even without sugar, 
 are better. "—G^M-o?. Benzoni, Hak. Soc. 86. 
 
 1588. " Wee met with sixtee or seventee 
 sayles of Canoes full of Sauages, who came 
 off to Sea vnto vs, and.brought with them 
 ■m their Boates, Plantans, Cooos, Potato- 
 
 rootes, and fresh fish." — Voyage of Master 
 Thomas Gandish, Purchas, i. 66. 
 
 1600. " The Battatas are somewhat 
 redder of colour, and in forme almost like 
 Iniamas (see Yam), and taste like Earth- 
 nuts." — In Purchas, ii. 957. 
 
 1615. "I tooke a garden this day, and 
 planted it with Pottatos brought from the 
 Liquea, a thing not yet planted in Japan. 
 I must pay a tay, or 5 shillings sterling, 
 per annum for the garden." — Gocks's Diary, 
 i. 11. 
 
 1645. "... patatte; c'esb vne raoine 
 comme naueaux, raais plus longue et de 
 oouleur rouge et jaune : cela est de tres- 
 bon goust, mais si Ton en mange souuent, 
 elle degouste fort, et est assez venteuse." 
 — Mocquct, Voyages, 83. 
 
 1764. 
 " There let Potatos mantle o'er the ground, 
 
 Sweet as the cane- juice is the root they 
 bear." — Grainger, Bk. iv. 
 
 Syce, s. Hind, from Arab. aais. 
 A groom. It is the word in universal 
 use in the Bengal Presidency. In the 
 South horse-keeper is more common, 
 and in Bombay a vernacular form of 
 the latter, viz. , ghorawdld. 
 
 The At. verb, of which aS/is is the 
 participle, seems itself to be a loan- 
 word from Syriac, sausi, ' coax.' 
 
 1810. "The Syce, or groom, attends 
 but one horse." — Williamson, V. M., i. 
 254. 
 u. 1858? 
 
 "Tandis que les <;ais veillent 
 les chiens rodeuro." 
 
 Leconte de lAsle. 
 
 Sycee, s. In China applied to pure 
 silver bullion in ingots, or shoes (q.v.) 
 The origin of the name is said to be 
 si (pron. at Canton sai and sei) = az', 
 i.e. 'fine silk'; and we are told by 
 Mr. Giles that it is so called because, 
 if pure, it may be drawn out into fina 
 threads. 
 
 Syras, Cyrus, s. See under Cyrus-. 
 
 Syriam, n. p. A place on the Pegu. 
 E., near its confluence with the Ran- 
 goon E., six miles B. of Eangoon, and 
 very famous in the Portuguese deal- 
 ings with Pegu. The Burmese form: 
 is Than-lyeng, but probably the Ta- 
 laing name was nearer that which 
 foreigners give it. Syriam was thei 
 site of an English factory in the 17th 
 century, of the history of which very 
 little IS known. See the quotation 
 from Dalrymple below. 
 
 1587. " To Cirion a port of Pegu come 
 ships from Mecca with woollen Cloth, 
 
 X X 
 
SYUD. 
 
 674 
 
 TABASHEER. 
 
 Scarlets, Velvets, OpiuHi, and such like." — 
 S. Mtch, in HaUuyt, ii. 393. 
 
 1600. ' ' I went thither with Philiii Brito, 
 and in fifteene dayes arrived at Sirian the 
 chiefe Port in Pegu. It is a lamentable 
 spectacle to see the bankes of the Eiuers set 
 with infinite fruit-bearing trees, now ouer- 
 whelmed with ruines of gilded Temples, 
 and noble edifices ; the wayes and fields full 
 of skulls and bones of vraetehed Peguans, 
 killed or famished, and cast into the Kiver 
 in such numbers that the multitude of 
 carkasses prohibiteth the way and passage 
 of ships." — The Jesuit And/refw Boves, in, 
 Purchas, ii. 1/48. 
 
 c. 160C. " Philip de Brito issued an order 
 that a custom-house should be planted at 
 Seriau (Serido), at which duties should be 
 paid by all the vessels of this State which 
 went to trade with the kingdom of Pegu, 
 and with the ports of Martavan, Tavay, 
 
 Tenassarim, and Juucalon Now 
 
 certain merchants and shipowners from the 
 Coast of Coromandel refused obedience, 
 and this led Philip de Brito to send a 
 squadron of 6 ships and galliots with an 
 imposing and excellent force of soldiers on 
 board, that they might cruise on the coast 
 of Tenasserim, and compel all the vessels 
 that they met to come and pay duty at the 
 fortress of Seriau."— Socan-o, 135. 
 
 1695. "9th. That the Old house and 
 Ground at Syrian, formerly belonging to the 
 English Company, may still be continued to 
 them, and that they may have liberty of 
 building dwelling-houses, and warehouses, for 
 the securing their Goods, as shall be neces- 
 sary, and that more Ground be given them, 
 if what they formerly had be not sufficient." 
 — Petition presented to the K. of Burma at 
 Ava, byHd. Fleetwood; in Dal/rymple, A. R., 
 ii. 374. 
 
 1726. Zierjang (Syriam) in VaUntijn, 
 Choro., &c., 127. 
 
 1727. ' ' About 60 Miles to the Eastward 
 of China Backaar (see China-Buckeer) is 
 the Bar of Syrian, the only Port now open 
 for Trade in all the Pegu Dominions. . . . 
 It was many Years in Possession of the 
 Portugueze, till by their Insolence and Pride 
 they were obliged to quit it." — A. Ham. ii. 
 31-32. 
 
 Syud, s. Ar. sail/id, a lord. The 
 designation in India of those who 
 claim to be descendants of Mahommed. 
 
 But the usage of Saiyid and Sharif 
 varies in different parts of Mahonune- 
 dan Asia. 
 
 1404. " On this day the Lord played 
 at chess, for a great while, with certain 
 Zaytes; and Zaytes they call certain men 
 who come of the lineage of Mahomad." — 
 Clamjo, § cxiv. {Markham, p. 141-2). 
 
 1869. " II y a dans I'Inde quatre classes 
 ide musulmans : les Saiyids ou descendants 
 de Mahomet par Hugain, les .Schaikhs ou 
 Arabes, nommi^s vulgairement Maures, les 
 Pathans ou Afgans, et les Hogols. Ces 
 quatres classes ont chacune fourni k la 
 
 religion de saints personnages, qui sont 
 souvent design^s par ces denominations, et 
 par d'autres sp^cialement consacrdes k cha- 
 cune d'elles, telles que Mir pour les Saiyids, 
 Kh&n pour les Pathans, Mind, Beg, AgS, 
 et Khwdja pour les Mogols." — Garcin de 
 Tassy, Religion 3Ius. dans VInde, 22. 
 
 (The learned author is mistaken here in 
 supposing that the obsolete term Moor was 
 in India specially applied to Arabs. It 
 was applied, following Portuguese example, 
 to all Mahommedans.) 
 
 T. 
 
 Tabasheer, s. ' Sugar of Bamhoo.' 
 A siliceous substance sometimes f omid 
 in the joints of the bamboo, formerly- 
 prized as a medicine. The word is 
 Pers. tahasMr, but that is from the 
 Skt. name of the article, tvakksMra, 
 and tavahkshira. The substance is often 
 confounded, in name at least, by the 
 old Materia Medica writers, with 
 spodium, and is sometimes called 
 ispodio di canna. See Oea. FedeHd 
 below. Garcia De Orta goes at length 
 into this subject (f. 193 seqq.). 
 
 0. 1150. "Tanah (miswritten Banah) est 
 une jolie ville situ^e sur un grand golfe. 
 .... Dans les montagnes envirbnnantes 
 croissent le . . . kana et le . . . tabashlr 
 . . . Quant au teliachir, on le falsifie en le 
 m^langeant avec de la cendre d'ivoire ; mais 
 le veritable est celui qu'on extrait des 
 racines du roseau dit . . , . al SharU,"— 
 Edrisi, i. 179. 
 
 1563. "And much less are the roots of 
 the cane tabaxer; so that according to 
 both the translations Avicena is wrong ; and 
 Averrois says that it is charcoal from burn- 
 ing the canes of India, whence it appears 
 that he never saw it, since he calls such a 
 white substance charcoal." — Ga^da, f . 195ii. 
 
 c. 1570. " II Spodio si congela d'acqua 
 in alcune canne, e io n'ho trouato assai nel 
 Pegti quando faceuo fabricar la mia casa." 
 — Ces. Federici, in Brnnus. iii. 397. 
 
 1578. " The spodium or Tabaxir of the 
 Persians .... was not known to the 
 Greelcs." — Acosta, 295. 
 
 c. 1580. " Spodium Xabaxir vooant, quo 
 nomine vulgus pharmacopoeorum Spodium 
 factitium, quippe raetallicum, intelligunt. 
 At eruditiores viri eo nomine lacrymam 
 quandam, ex caudice arboris procerae in 
 India nascentis, albicantem, odoratam, 
 facultatis refrigeratoriae, et cor maxime 
 roborantis itidem intelligunt." — Prosper Al- 
 pinus. Serum, JEgyptiarwm, Lib. III. vii. 
 
 1.598. "... these Mamhus have a certain 
 Matter within them, which is (as it were) 
 the pith of it ... , the Indians call iu 
 
TABBY. 
 
 675 
 
 TAEL. 
 
 Sacar Manibu, which is as much as to say, 
 as Sugar of Mambu, and is a very deep 
 Medicmable thing much esteemed, and 
 much sought for by the Arabians, Persians, 
 and Moores, that call it lahaziir." — Lin- 
 sclwten, p. 104. 
 
 In the following passage, ■wHcIl we 
 had overlooked till now, we are glad 
 to find so judicious a writer as Eoyle 
 taking the view that we have ex- 
 pressed already under Sugar : 
 
 1837. "Allied to these in a botanical 
 point of view is Saccharum oficinarum, 
 which has needlessly been supposed not to 
 have yielded saccAaj-wm, or the substance 
 known to this name by the ancients ; the 
 same authors conjecturing this to be Taba- 
 sheer. . . . Considering that this substance 
 is pure sUex, it is not likely to have been 
 arranged with' the honeys and described 
 under the head of Ttpi SoucxapoK (ie\iTor/." — 
 fioyle m the Ant. of Hindoo Medicine, p. 
 83. 
 
 1854. "In the cavity of these cylinders 
 water is sometimes secreted, or, less com- 
 monly, an opaque white substance, be- 
 coming opaline when wetted, consisting of 
 a jBinty secretion, of which the plant 
 divests itselfj called Tabasheer, concern- 
 ing the optical properties of which Sir 
 David Brewster has made some curious 
 discoveries." — Eng!. Gycl. Nat. Hist. Sec- 
 tion, article Bamboo. 
 
 Tabby, s. Not Anglo-Indian. A 
 kind of watered sUk stuff; Sp. and 
 Port, tahi, Ital. ta6mo, Pr. tabis, from 
 Arab. ''attsM, the name said to have 
 heen given to such stuffs from their 
 being manufactured in early times 
 in a quarter of Baghdad called al- 
 'aitaUya. And this derived its name 
 from a prince of the 'Omaiyad family 
 caEed 'Attab. 
 
 12th cent. "TThe 'Attabiya . . . here are 
 made the stuffs, called 'Attabiya, which 
 are silks and cottons of divers colours." — 
 Ibn Jiibair, p. 227. 
 
 Taboot, s. The name applied in 
 India to a kind of shrine, or model of 
 a Mahommedan mausoleum, of flimsy 
 material, intended to represent the 
 tomb of Husain at Kerbela, which is 
 carried in procession during the Mo- 
 harram (see Eerklots, 2nd ed. 119 
 se?j., • and Qardn de Tassy, Belig. 
 Mumlm. dans I'Inde, 36). 
 
 Tael, s. This is the trade-name of 
 the 'Chinese ounce, viz., ^^ of a catty 
 (q.v.); and also of the Chinese money 
 of account, often called the " ounce of 
 sJver," but in Chinese called liang. 
 The standard liang or tael is, according 
 to Dr. WeUs Williams, = 579-84 grt). 
 
 troy. It was formerly equivalent to a 
 string of 1000 tsien, or (according to 
 the trade-name) cash (q.v.). The 
 China fad used to be reckoned as worth 
 6s. 8d., but the rate really varied with 
 the price of silver. In 1879 an article 
 in the Fortnightly Review puts it at 
 OS. I^d. (Sept. p. 362) ; the exchange 
 at Shanghai in London by telegraphic 
 transfer, April 13th, 1885, was 4s. 9^d. 
 
 The word was apparently got from 
 the Malays, among whom tail or tahil 
 is the name of a weight : and this 
 again, as Crawfurd indicates, is pro- 
 bably from the India tola (q.v.). 
 
 The Chinese scale of weight, with 
 their trade-names, runs: 16 taels = 
 1 catty, 100 catties = 1 pecul = 
 ISS^lbs. avoird. 
 
 Milbum gives the weights of Achin 
 as 4 copangs = 1 mace, 5 mace =r 1 
 may am, 16 may am = 1 tale, 5 tales = 
 1 buncal, 20 bunoals = 1 catty, 200 
 catties = 1 bahar ; and the catty of 
 Achin as = 2lbs. Im. 13dr. Of these 
 names, mace, tale, and bahar (qq-v.) 
 seem to be of Indian origin, mayam, 
 bangkal, and kati Malay. 
 
 1540. "And those three junks which 
 were then taken, according to the asser- 
 tion of those who were aboard, had con- 
 tained in silver alone 200,000 taels (taeis), 
 which are in our money 300,000 cruzados, 
 besides much else of value with which they 
 were freighted." — Pimto, cap. xxxv. 
 
 1598. "A Tael is a full ounce and a 
 halfe Portingale weight." — Linschoten, 44. 
 
 1599. ' ' Est et ponderis genus, quod 
 Tael vocant in Malacca. Tael unum in 
 Malacca pendet 16 masas." — De Bry, ii. 
 64. 
 
 , , " Four hundred cashes make a 
 cowpazL. Poure cowpans are one mas. 
 Foure masses make a Perdaw (see Pardao 
 in Suppl.) Foure Perdaws make a Tayel." 
 — Capt. T. Davis in Purchas, i. 123. 
 
 c. 1608. "Bezar stones are thus bought 
 by the Taile . . . which is one Ounce, and 
 the third part English." — Saris, in do. 392. 
 
 1613. " A Tay e is fi ve shillinge sterling. ' 
 — Saris, in do. 369. 
 
 1643. " Les Portugais sont fort desireux 
 de ces Chinois pour esclaves . . . . il y a 
 des Chinois faicts k ce mestier . . . quand 
 ils voyent quelque beau petit gargon ou 
 fille .... les enleuent par force et les 
 cachent . . . puis viennent sur la riue de 
 la mer, ou ils sgauent que sont les trafi- 
 quans h. qui ils les vendent 12 et 15 tayes 
 ohacun, qui est enuiron 25 escus." — Mocquet, 
 342. 
 
 c. 1656. "Vn Keligieux Chinois qui a 
 est^ surpris aueo des femmes de debauohe 
 . . . Ton a perc^ le col avec vn f er ohaud ; 
 h ce fer est attach^ vne chaisne de fer 
 
 X X 2 
 
TAHSEELDAB. 
 
 ere 
 
 TALAINO. 
 
 d'enuiron dix brasses, qu'il est oblig^ de 
 tralsner jusques \ oe qu'il ait apport^ au 
 Couuent trente theyla d'argent qu'il faut 
 qu'il amasse en demandant I'aumosne." — 
 In Thevenot, Divers Voyages, ii. 67. 
 
 Tahseeldar, s. The cMef (native) 
 revenue officer of a subdivision (par- 
 gana or ta'luk) of a district (zilla). 
 Hind, from Pers. tahsildar and that 
 from Ar. tahsil, ' collection.' This is a 
 term of the Mahommedan administra- 
 tion which -we have adopted. 
 
 It appears by the quotation from 
 Williamson that the term was formerly 
 employed in Calcutta to designate the 
 cash-keeper in a firm, or private 
 estabHshment, but this use is long 
 obsolete. 
 
 1799. ". . . He (Tippoo) divided his 
 country into 37 Provinces under Dewans 
 . . . and he subdivided these again into 
 1025 inferior districts, having each a Ti- 
 sheldar." — Letter of Munro, in Life, i. 215. 
 
 1808. " . . . he continues to this hour 
 tehsildar of the petty pergunnah of Sheo- 
 poie."—Mfth BepoH, 583. 
 
 1810. "... the sircar, or tusseeldar (cash- 
 keeper) receiving one key, and the master 
 retaining the other." — Williamson, V. M., 
 i. 209. 
 
 Tailor-bird. This bird is so called 
 from the fact that it is in the habit of 
 drawing together " one leaf or more, 
 generally two leaves, on each side of 
 the nest, and stitches them together 
 with cotton, either woven by itself, or 
 cotton thread picked up ; and after 
 passmg the thread through the leaf, 
 it makes a knot at the end to fix it." 
 {Jerdon). It is Orthotomus longicauda, 
 Grmelin (sub-fam. Drymoicinae). 
 
 1883. "Clear and loud above all . . . 
 sounds_ the _to-whee, to-whee, to-whee of 
 the tailor-bird, a most plain-looking little 
 greenish thing, but a skilful workman and a 
 very Beatfonsfield in the matter of keeping 
 its owa counsel. Aided by its industrious 
 spouse, it wUl, when the monsoon comes 
 on, spin cotton, or steal thread from the 
 dUTzee, and sew together two broad leaves 
 of the laurel in the pot on your very door- 
 step, and when it has warmly lined the bag 
 so formed it will bring up therein a large 
 family of little tailors." — Tribes on. My 
 Rentier, 14.5. 
 
 Talaing, n. p. The name by which 
 the chief race inhabiting Pegu (or the 
 Delta of the Irawadi) is known to the 
 Burmese. The Talaings were long the 
 rivals of the Burmese, alternately con- 
 quering and conquered, but the Bur- 
 mese have, on the whole, so long pre- 
 dominated, even in the Delta, that the 
 
 use of the Talaing language is now 
 nearly extinct in Pegu proper, though 
 it is still spoken in Martaban, and 
 among the descendants of emigrants 
 into Siamese territory. We have 
 adopted the name from the Burmese to 
 designate the race, but their own name 
 for tiieir people is ilfore or Muii. 
 
 Sir Arthur Phayre has regarded the 
 name Talaing as almost undoubtedly 
 a form of Teliaga. The reasons given 
 are plausible, and may be briefly stated 
 in two extracts from his Essay On the 
 History of Pegu {J. As. Soc. Bengal, 
 vol. xiii. Pt. i.). 
 
 ' ' The names given in the histories of 
 Tha-htun and Pegu to the first Kings 
 of those cities are Indian; but they 
 cannot be accepted as historically true. 
 The countries from which the Kings 
 are said to have derived their origm 
 .... may be recognised as Kam4ta, 
 Kalinga,YeB.ga,, and Vizianagaram . . . 
 probably mistaken for the more famous 
 Vijayanagar . . . The word Talingdna 
 never occurs in the Peguan histories, 
 but only the more ancient name 
 Kalinga'" {op. at. pp. 32-33). 
 
 "The early settlement of a colony 
 or city for trade, on the coast of 
 Edmanj'a by settlers from Talingdna, 
 satisfactorily accounts for the name 
 Talaing, by which the people of Pegu 
 are known to the Burmese and to all 
 peoples of the west. But the Peguans 
 call themselves by a different nam© 
 .... Mun, Mvmn, or Man" (ibid. 
 p. 34). 
 
 Prof. Porchhammer, however, who 
 has lately devoted much labour to tie 
 study of Talaing archaeology and litera- 
 ture, entirely rejects this view. He 
 states that prior to the time of Alom- 
 pra's conquest of Pegu (middle of last 
 century) the name Talaing was entirely 
 unknown as an appellation of the 
 Muns, that it nowhere occurs in either 
 inscriptions or older palm-leaves, and 
 that by all nations of Further India the 
 people in question is known, by names 
 related to either Mun or Pegu. He goes 
 on : " The word ' Talaing ' is the term 
 by which the Mims acknowledged their 
 total defeat, their being vanquished 
 and the slaves of the Burmese con- 
 queror. They were no longer to bear 
 thenameof Muus or Peguans. Alom- 
 pra stigmatized them with an ap- 
 pellation suggestive at once of their 
 submission and disgrace. "Talaing 
 means " (in the Mun language) " ' one 
 
TALAPOIN. 
 
 677 
 
 TALAPOIN. 
 
 ■who is trodden under foot, a slave ' 
 . . Alompra could not have devised 
 more effective means to extirpate the 
 national consciousness of a people 
 than hy burning their books, forbid- 
 ding the use of their language, and by 
 substituting a term of abject reproach 
 for the name under which they had 
 maintained themselves for nearly 
 2000 years in the marine provinces 
 of Burma. The similarity of the two 
 ■words ' Talaing ' and ' Telingana ' is 
 purely accidental ; and all deductions, 
 historical or etymological . . . from 
 the resemblance . . . must necessarily 
 be void ah initio. ' ' — Notes on Early Hist, 
 and Oeog. of British Burma, Pfc. ii. pp. 
 11-12. Rangoon, 1884. 
 
 Here we leave the qaestion. It is not 
 clear whether Prof. P. gives the story 
 of Alompra as a historical fact, or as a 
 probable explanation founded on the 
 etymology. Till this be clear we can- 
 not say that we are altogether satisfied. 
 
 But the fact that we have been 
 ■unable to find any occurrence of 
 Talaing earlier than SjTnes's narrative 
 is in favour of his ■view. 
 
 Of the relics of Talaing literature 
 almost nothing is kno'wn. Much is to 
 be hoped from the studies of Prof. 
 PorcLhammer himself. 
 
 There are linguistic reasons for 
 connecting the Talaing or Mun people 
 ■with the (so-called) Kolarian tribes of 
 the interior of India, but the point is 
 not yet a settled one. 
 
 1795. ' ' The present King of the Birmans 
 .... has abrogated some severe penal laws 
 imposed by his predecessors on the Taliens, 
 or native Peguers. Justice is now impar- 
 tially distributed, and the only distinction 
 at present between a Birman and a Talien, 
 consists in the exclusion of the latter from 
 places of public trust and power." — Symea, 
 183. 
 
 Talapoin, s. A word used by Portu- 
 guese, and' after them by French and 
 other continental ■writers, as well as 
 by some BngHsh travellers of the 17th 
 century, to designate the Buddhist 
 monks of Ceylon and the Indo-Chinese 
 countries. The origin of the term is 
 obscure. Monseigneur Pallegoix, in 
 his Buo. du Boyaume Thai ou Siam 
 (ii. 23) says : " Les Europeens les ont 
 appeles talapoins, probablement du 
 Horn de I'eventail qu'ils tiennent k la 
 main, lequel s'appeHe taJapat* q^ui 
 
 * TalaipaTyrimn,, in Pali, a. palm leaf used for 
 ipntiiig, &o. {(MUers). 
 
 signifie feuille de palmier." This at 
 first seems to have nothing to recom- 
 mend it except similarity of sound; 
 but the quotations from Pinto throw 
 some possible light, and afford proba- 
 bility to this origin, which is also 
 accepted by Koeppen [Bel. des Buddhas, 
 i. 331 note), and by Bishop Bigandet 
 {J. Ind. Archip. iv. 220). 
 
 c. 1554. "... hua procissao . . . na qual 
 se affirmou . . . que liiao quarenta mil Sa- 
 cerdotes . . . dos quaes muytos tinhSo dif- 
 ferentes dignidades, como erSo Orepos (?), 
 Talagrepos, Bolins, Neepois, Bicos, Sacu- 
 reus e Chanfarauhos, os quaes todas pelas 
 vestiduras, de que hiao ornados, e pelas 
 dimsas, e in^ignias, que levardo nas maos, se 
 conhecido, quaes erao huno, e quaes erao 
 outros." — F. M. Pinto, ch. clx. 
 
 Thus rendered by Cogan : 
 
 „ "A Procession .... it ■w'as the 
 common opinion of all, that in this Pro- 
 cession were 40,000 Priests . . . most of 
 them were of different dignities, and called 
 Grepos, Talagrepos (etc). . . . Now by the 
 ornaments they wear, as also by the devices 
 and ensigns which they carry in their 
 hands, they may be distinguished." — 
 (p. 218). 
 
 ,, "0 Ohauhainha Ihe mandou 
 hiia carta por hum seu Ch-epo Talapoy, reli- 
 giose ji de idade de oitenta annos.' — Pinto, 
 ch. cxlix. 
 
 „ " The Chaxibinhaa sent the 
 King a Letter by one of his Priests that 
 was fourscore years of age." — Cogan, p. 
 199. 
 
 c. 1583. ". . . S\ veggono le case^ di 
 legno tutte derate, et ornate di bellissimi 
 giardini fatti alia loro vsanza, nellequali 
 habitano tutti i Talapoi, che sono i loro 
 Frati, che stanno a gouemo del Pagodo." 
 — Gasparo Balbi, i. 96. 
 
 1586. "There are ... . many good 
 houses for the Tallapoles to preach in." 
 —S. Fitch, in Raid. ii. 93. 
 
 1597. " The Talipois persuaded the lan- 
 goman, brother to the King of Pegu,to vsurpe 
 the Kingdome, which he refused, pretend- 
 ing his Oath. They replied that no Reli- 
 gion hindered, if he placed his brother in 
 the Vahai, that is, a Golden Throne, to be 
 adored of the people for a God."— i^mlas 
 Pimenta, in Purchas, ii. 1747. 
 
 1612. " There are in all those Kingdoms 
 many persons belonging to different Keli- 
 gious Orders ; one of which in Pegu they 
 call Talapois."— Co««o, V. vi. 1. 
 
 1659. "Whilst we looked on these 
 temples, wherein these horrid idols sat, 
 there came the Aracan Xalpooys^ or 
 Priests, and fell down before the idols. 
 — Waiter Schulze, Meisen, 77. 
 
 1681. "They (the priests) have the honour 
 of carrying the Tallipot with the broad end 
 over their heads foremost ; which none but 
 the King does."— Knox, Ceylon, 74. 
 
TALE& 
 
 678 
 
 T J LIAR. 
 
 1689. "S'il vous arrive de fermer la 
 bouohe aux Talapoins et de mettre en Evi- 
 dence' leurs erreurs, ne vous attendez qu'k 
 les avoir pour ennemig implaoables." — Zett. 
 Edif. XXV. 64. 
 
 1690. " Their Religious they call Tela- 
 poi, who are not unlike Mendicant Frycn, 
 living upon the Alms of the People, and so 
 highly venerated by them that they would 
 be glad to drink the Water wherein they 
 wash their Hands." — Ovington, 592. 
 
 1696. ". . . k permettre I'entr^e de son 
 royaume aux Talapoins. "-^ia Brunire, 
 CaraMres, ed. Jouast, 1881, ii. 305. 
 
 1725. " This great train is usually closed 
 by the Priests or Talapois and Musicians." 
 — Valentin, v. 142. 
 
 1727. " The other Sects are taught by 
 the Talapoins, who . . . preach up Morality 
 to be the best Guide to human Life, and 
 affirm that a good Life in this World can 
 only recommend us in the next to have our 
 Souls transmigrated into the Body of some 
 innocent Beast." — A. Sam. i. 151. 
 
 , , " The great God, whose Adoration 
 is left to their Tallapoies or Priests. " — lb. ii. 
 
 1759. ' ' When asked if they believed the 
 existence of any Supekioe Beino, they (the 
 Carianners*) replied that the Btoaghmahs 
 and Pegu Tallopins told them so." — Letter 
 in Dalyrynvple, Or. Bep., i. 100. 
 
 1766. " Andri Des Gouolies. Combien 
 avez-vous de soldats? Growtef. Quatre- 
 vingt-mille, fort m^diocrement payfe. A. 
 des C. Et de talapoins ? Cr. Cent vingt 
 mille, tous faineans et trfes riches. II est 
 vrai que dans la dernifere guerre nous avons 
 m bien battus ; mais, en recompense, nos 
 talapoins ont fait trfes grande chfere," etc.— 
 Voltaire, Dialogue xxii. Andri Des Couches 
 a Siam. 
 
 c. 1818. "A certain priest or Talapoin 
 Conceived an inordinate affection for a 
 garment of an elegant shape, which he 
 possessed, and which he diligently pre- 
 served to jDrevent its wearing out. He 
 died without correcting his irregular affec- 
 tion, and immediately becoming a louse, 
 took up his abode in his favourite garment." 
 — SaTigermarm, p. 20. 
 
 1880. "The Pliongyies, or Buddhist 
 Monks, _ sometimes called Talapoins, a 
 name given to them, and introduced into 
 Europe by the Portuguese, from their 
 carrying a fan formed of tdla-pat, or 
 palm-leaves." — Saty. Rev., Peb. 21, p. 266, 
 quoting Bp. Bijandet. 
 
 Talee, s. Tamil, tali. A small 
 trinket of gold wMoi. is fastened by a 
 string round the neck of a married 
 woman in S. India. 
 
 It may be a curious question ■wh.etlier 
 the word may not be an adoption from 
 tbe Ar. tahlil, "qui signifie 'propre- 
 ment : prononcer la formule Id ildha 
 
 ilia Hldh .... Oette formule, ^crite 
 sur un morceau de papier, servait 
 d'amulette . . . le tout 6tait renf erm6 
 dans un 6tui auquel on donnait le nom 
 de tahlil" {Dozy & Engelmann, 346). 
 These Mahommedan tahlils were worn 
 by a band, and were the origin of the 
 Spanish word tali (' a baldrick'). 
 
 The Indian word appears to occur 
 first in Abraham Eogerius, but the 
 custom is alluded to by earlier writers, 
 e.g. Gouvea, Synodo, f . 43». 
 
 1651. "So the Bridegroom takes this 
 Tali, and ties it round the neck of his 
 bride."— jBofl'mus, 45. 
 
 1672. "Among some of the Christians 
 there is also an evil custom, that they for 
 the greater tightening and fast-making of 
 the marriage bond, siilow the Bridegroom 
 to tie a Tah or little band round the Bride's 
 neck ; although in my time this was as 
 much as possible denounced, seeing that it 
 is a custom derived from Heathenism." — 
 Baldaeus, Zeylon (German), 408. 
 
 1674. "The bridegroom attaches to the 
 neck of the bride a line from which hang 
 three little pieces of gold in honour of the 
 three gods : and this they call Tale ; and it 
 is the sign of being a married woman.* — 
 Faria y iSottsa, Asia Port., ii. 707. 
 
 1704. _ "Praeterea, quum moris hujus 
 Kegionis sit, ut infantes sex vel septem 
 annorum, interdum etiam in teneriori 
 aetate, ex genitorum consensu, matrimo- 
 nium indissolubile depraeseuti contrahant, 
 per impositionem Talii, seu aureae tesserae 
 nuptialis, uxoris coUo pensilis : missionariis' 
 mandamus ne hujusmodi irrita matrimonia 
 inter Christianos fieri permittant." — Decree 
 of Card. Towmon, in Norbert, Mem. Bid., 
 i. 155. 
 
 1726. "And on the betrothal day the 
 Tali, or bride's betrothal band, is tied round ' 
 her neck by the Bramin . . . and this she 
 must not untie in her husband's life."— 
 Valentijn, Chorom., 51. 
 
 Taliar. Tarryar, s. A watchman 
 (S. India). Tamil, talaiydri. 
 
 1680. " The Peons and Tarryars sent in 
 quest of two soldiers who had deserted . . . 
 returned with answer that they could not 
 light of them, whereupon the Peons were 
 turned out of service, but upon Verona's 
 intercession were taken in again and fined 
 each one month's pay, and to repay the 
 money paid them for Battee " (see Eatta, 
 and in Suppt.) ; "also the Pedda Naigu 
 was fined in like manner for his Tarryars." 
 — Fort St. George Gonsns., Eeby. lOtn. In 
 Notes and Extracts, Madras, 1873, No. III. 
 p. 3. 
 
 1693. " Taliars and Peons appointed 
 to watch the Black Town . . ." — In Wheeler, 
 i. 267. 
 
 1707. ' ' Resolving to march 250 soldiers, 
 200 talliars, and 200 peons."— In i)o., ii. 74. 
 
TALIPOT. 
 
 679 
 
 TALISMAN. 
 
 Ta/lipot, s. The great-leaved fan- 
 palm of S. India and Ceylon, Gorypha 
 nmhraculifera, L. The name, from 
 Skt. ial-paira, Hind, talpat, ' leaf of 
 the tola tree,' properly applies to the 
 haf of such a tree, or to the smaller 
 leaf of the palmyra {Borassus flahelli- 
 formis), used for many purposes, e.g. 
 for sHps to ■write on, to make fans and 
 umbrellas, etc. See under Talapoin. 
 
 Sometimes we find the woi-d used 
 for an umbrella, but this is not 
 common. 
 
 The quotation from Jordanus, though 
 using no name, refers to this tree. 
 
 c. 1328. " In this India are certain trees 
 which have leaves so big that five or six 
 men can very well stand under the shade 
 of one of them."— jFr. Jordanus, 29-30. 
 
 0. 1430. " These leaves are used in this 
 country for writing upon instead of paper, 
 and in rainy weather are carried on the 
 head as a covering, to keep off the wet. 
 Three or four persons travelling together 
 can be covered by one of these leaves 
 stretched out." And again : " There is 
 also a tree called tal, the leaves of which 
 are extremely large, and upon which they 
 write." — N. Conti, in India in the XV. 
 Omt, 7 and 13. 
 
 1672. "Talpets or sunshades.''— -Ba?- 
 daeus, Dutch ed., 102. 
 
 1681. "There are three other trees that 
 must not be omitted. The first is the Tal- 
 lipot . . ."—Knox, 15. 
 
 1803. "The talipot tree . . . affords a 
 prodigious leaf, impenetrable to sun or 
 rain, and large enough to shelter ten men. 
 It IS a natural umbrella, and is of as 
 eminent service in that country as a great- 
 coat tree would be in this. A leaf of the 
 talipot-tree is a tent to the soldier, a parasol 
 to the traveller, and a book to the scholar. " 
 I Smith, Works, 3d ed. , iii. 15. 
 
 1874. "... dans les embrasures . . . 
 s'dtalaient des bananiers, des tallipots . . ." 
 —Franz, Souvenirs d'un Cosaque, ch. iv. 
 
 1881. "The lofty head of the talipot 
 palm . . . the proud queen of the tribe in 
 Oeylon, towers above the scrub on every side. 
 Its trunk is perfectly straight and white, like 
 a slender marble column, and often more 
 than 100 feet high. Each of the fans tha,t 
 compose the crown of leaves covers a semi- 
 circle of from 12 to 16 feet radius, a surface 
 of 150 to 200 square feet." — Saeckel's Visit 
 to Ceyhn, E. T., p. 129. 
 
 Talisman, s. This word is used by 
 many medieval and post-medieval 
 ■writers for what we should now call a 
 moollah, or the like, a member of the 
 Mahommedan clergy, so to call them. 
 It is doubtless the corruption of some 
 Arabic term, but of wimt it is not 
 
 easy to say. Qu. talamiza, ' students, 
 disciples ? 
 
 1338. " They treated me civilly, and set 
 me in front of their mosque during their 
 Easter ; at which mosque, on account of its 
 being their Easter, there were assembled 
 from divers quarters a number of their 
 Cadini, i.e. of their bishops, and of their 
 Taliamani, i.e. of their priests." — Letter of 
 Friar Pascal, in Cathay, &c. , p. 235. 
 
 1471. " In questa cittk h vna fossa 
 d'acqua nel modo di vna fontana, la qua? fe 
 guardata da quelli suoi Thalassimani, cioii 
 preti ; quest' acqua dicono che ha gran 
 vertti contra la lebra, e contra le oaualette." 
 —Owaafa Barbaro, in Jtamusio, ii. f. 107. 
 
 1535. 
 " Non vi sarebbe piti confusione 
 
 S'a Damasco il Soldan desse I'assalto ; 
 
 tin muover d'arme, un oorrer di persone 
 
 E di talacimanni un gridar d'alto." 
 
 Ariosto, xviii. 7. 
 
 1554. "Talismannos habent hominum 
 genus templorum ministerio dicatum . . ." — 
 jBusbeq. Epistola I. (p. 40). 
 
 0. 1590. " Vt Taliamanni, qui sint com- 
 modius intelligatur : sciendum, certos esse 
 gradxis Mahuraetanis eorum qui legum 
 apud ipsos periti sunt, et partim_ jus dicunt 
 partim legem interjiretantur. Ludovicus 
 Bassanus ladrensis in hunc modum com- 
 parat eos cum nostris Ecclesiasticis. . . . 
 Muphtim dicit esse inter ipsos instar vel 
 Papae nostro, vel Patriarchae Graecorum. 
 . . . Huic proximi sunt Gadilescheri. . . . 
 Bassanus hos cum Archiepiscopis nostris 
 comparat. Sequuntur Cadij . . . locum 
 obtinent Episoopi. Secundum hos sunt eis 
 Hoggiae, qui seniores dicuntur, vt G-raecis 
 et nostris Presbyteri. Excipiunt Hoggias * 
 Taliamani, sen Presbyteros Diaconi. VI- 
 timi sunt Dervisii, qui Calogeris Graeco- 
 rum, monachis nostris respondent. lalis- 
 mani Mahumetanos ad preces interdiu et 
 noctu quinquis e.xcitant.'' — Leunclavius, 
 Annates Sultanorum Othmanidarum, ed, 
 1650, 414. 
 
 1610. "Some haui/ig two, some foure, 
 some sixe adioyning turrets, exceeding high, 
 and exceeding slender : tarrast aloft on the 
 outside like the raaine top of a ship . . . 
 from which the Talismanni with elated 
 voices (for they vse no bels) do congregate 
 the people . . ." — Sandys, p. 31. 
 
 c. 1630. "The Fi/lalli converse most in 
 the Alcoran. 'The Ueruissi are wandering 
 wolves in sheepes cloathing. The Talia- 
 manni regard the houres of prayer by 
 turning the 4 hour'd glasse. The Muyezini 
 crie from the tops of Mosques, battolo- 
 guizing Llala Hyllula."— &V T. Herbert, 
 267. 
 
 1678. "If he can read like a Clerk a 
 Chapter out of the Alcoran ... he shall 
 
 * Hoggiae is of course Icliwdjm. But ill thft B. 
 Museum tliere is a copy of Leunclavius, ed. of 1588, 
 ■with MS. autograph remarks by Joseph Scaliger ; 
 and on the word in question he notes as its origin 
 (in Arabic characters): " Hujjait) Uisputatio "— 
 which is manifestly erroneous. 
 
TALIYAMAM. 
 
 680 
 
 TAMARIND. 
 
 be crowned with the honour of being a, 
 Mullah or Talman . . ."—Fryer, 308. 
 
 1687. " . . . It is reported by the Turks 
 that . . . the victorious Sultan . . . went 
 with all Magnificent pomp and solemnity 
 to pay his thanksgiving and devotions at 
 the church of Sancta Sophia; the Magni- 
 ficence so pleased him, that he immediately 
 added a yearly Rent of 10,000 zechins to 
 the former Endowments, for the mainte- 
 nance of Imaums or Priests, Dootours of 
 their Law, Talismans and others who con- 
 tinually attend there for the education of 
 youth . . ." — Sir P. Rycaut, Present State 
 of the Ottoman Empire, p. 54. 
 
 Taliyamar, s. Sea Hind, for ' cut- 
 water.' Port, talhamar. — Eoebuck. 
 
 Tallica, s. H. from Arab. ta'Wcah. 
 An invoice or schedule. 
 
 1682. ". . , . that he . . . would send 
 another Droga or' Customer on xDurpose to 
 take our Tallioas."— Bedp'es, Dec. 26. 
 
 Talook, s. This word (Arab. ta'Uuk, 
 from root 'alak, to bang or depend) 
 has various shades of meaning in 
 different parts of India. In S. and W. 
 India it is the subdivision of a District, 
 presided over as regards revenue 
 ma,ttersby a tahsfldar. In Bengal 
 it is applied to tracts of proprietary- 
 land, sometimes not easily distin- 
 guished from Zemindaries, and some- 
 times subordinate to, or dependent on 
 Zemindars. In the N. W. Prov. and 
 Oudh the ta'Uuk is an estate the profits 
 of which are divided between different 
 proprietors or classes of proprietors, 
 one being superior, the other inferior 
 (see next article). 
 
 Ta'Uuk is also used in Hind, for 
 ' department ' of administration. 
 
 Talookdar. Hind, from Pers. faH- 
 lukddr, ' the holder of a ta'Uuk, in either 
 of the senses of that, word; i.e. either 
 a Government officer collecting the 
 revenue of a ta'Uuk (though in this 
 sense it is probably now obsolete every- 
 where), or the holder of an estate so 
 designated. The famous Talookdars 
 of Oudh are large landholders, pos- 
 eessing both villages of which they are 
 sole proprietors, and other villages, in 
 which there are subordinate holders, 
 in which the Taloolcdar is only the 
 superior proprietor (see Carnegie, 
 Kachari Technicalities). 
 
 Tamarind, s. The pod of the tree 
 which takes its name from that pro- 
 duct, Tamarindus indica, L., N. 0. 
 Leguminosae. It is a tree cultivated 
 
 throughout India and Burma for the 
 sake of the acid pulp of the pod, which 
 is laxative and cooling, forming a most 
 refreshing drink in fever. The tree 
 is not believed by Dr. Brandis to be 
 indigenous in India, but is supposed to 
 be so in tropical Africa. 
 
 The origin of the name is curious. 
 It is Ar. tamar-u'l-Hind,' Aa.te of India,' 
 or perhaps rather, in Persian form, 
 iamar-i- Hindi. It is possible that the 
 original name may have been thama/i; 
 (' fruit ') of India, rather than tamar, 
 (' date '). 
 
 1298. "When they have taken a mer- 
 chant vessel, they force the merchants to 
 swallow a stuff called Tamarlndi, mixed 
 in sea-water, which produces a violent 
 purging."— ilfarco Polo, 2d ed., ii. 383. 
 
 c. 1335. "L'arbre appel6 hammar, c'est 
 k dire al-tamar-al-Hindi, est un arbre 
 sauvage qui couvre lesmontagnes." — MasS- 
 lik-al-absar, in Not. et Ext. xiii. 175. 
 
 1563. " It is called in Malavar puli, and 
 in Guzerat ambili, and this is the name they 
 have among all the other people of this 
 India; and the Arab calls it tamarindi, 
 because tamar, as you well know, is our 
 tamura, or, as the Castilians say, datU \i.e. 
 date], so that tamarindi are 'dates of 
 India'; and this was because the Arabs 
 could not think of a name more appropriate 
 on account of its having stones inside, and 
 not because either the tree or the fruit had 
 any resemblance." — Garcia, f. 200. 
 
 0. 1580. " In febribua ver6 pestilentibus, 
 atque omnibus aliis ex putridis, exurenti- 
 bus, aquam, in qua multa copia Tama- 
 rindorum infusa fuerit cum saccharo ebi- 
 bunt." — Prosper AVpirms (De Plantis Ae- 
 gypt.) ed. Lugd. Bat. 1735, ii. 20. 
 
 1582. "They have great store of Tama- 
 rindos . . ."—Castatieda (by N. L,), f. 94. 
 
 1611. "That wood which we cut for 
 firewood did all hang trased with cods of 
 greene fruit (as big as a Bean-cod in 
 England) called Tamerim; it hath a very 
 soure tast, and by the Apothecaries is held 
 good against the Scurvie. — N. Dounton, in 
 Purclias, i. 277. 
 
 1829. " A singularly beautiful Tamarind 
 tree (ever the most graceful, and amongst 
 the most magnificent of trees) . . ." — Mem. 
 of Col. Mountain, 98. 
 
 1877. " The natives have a saying that 
 sleeping beneath the 'Date of Hind gives 
 you fever, which you cure by sleeping 
 under a nim tree [Melia azediraclita), the 
 lilac of Persia." — Sind Revisited, i. 92. 
 
 The nim tree {pace Oapt. Burton) is 
 not the ' lilac of Persia ' (see Bukyne). 
 The prejudice against encamping or 
 sleeping under a tamarind tree is 
 general over India. But, curiously, 
 Bp. Pallegoix speaks of it as the 
 practice of the Siamese "to rest and 
 
TAMA BIND-FISH. 
 
 681 
 
 TANADAR. 
 
 play under the beneficent sliade of tlie 
 Tamarind" {Desc. du Hoyaume Thai 
 ou Siam, i. 136). 
 
 Tamarind-fish., s. This is an ex- 
 cellent zest, consisting, according to 
 Dr. Balfour, of white pomfret, cut in 
 transverse slices, and preserved in 
 tamarinds. The following is a note 
 kindly given by the highest authority 
 on Indian fish matters. Dr. Prancis 
 Day: 
 
 "My account of Tamarind fish is very 
 short, and in my Mshes of Malabar as 
 follows :— 
 
 "'The best Tamarind fish is prepared 
 from the Seir fish, and from the Lates 
 calcarifer, known as Cockup in Calcutta; 
 and a rather inferior quality from the 
 Polynemus (or Roe-ball, to which genus 
 the Mango-fish belongs), and the more 
 cammon from any kind of fish.' The 
 above refers to Malabar, and more especi- 
 ally to Cochin. Since I wrote my Fishes 
 of Malaba/r I have made many inquiries as 
 if) Tamarind fish, and found that the 
 white pomfret, where it is taken, appears 
 to be the best for making the preparation." 
 
 Tamberanee, s. Malayal. tamluran, 
 'Lord; God, or King.' It is a title 
 of honour among the Nairs, and is 
 also assumed by Sdiya monks in the 
 Tamil countries. 
 
 1510. "Dice I'altro Tamarai: zoe Per 
 Dio? L'altro respSde Tamarani: zoe Per 
 Ilio."—Varthema, ed. 1.517, f. 45. 
 
 Tana, Tanna, n. p. Thdna, a town 
 on the Island of Salsette on the strait 
 {' Eiver of Tana ') dividing that island 
 from the mainland and 20 miles N.E. 
 of Bombay, and in the early middle 
 ages the seat of a Hindu kingdom of 
 the Konkan (see Concan), as well as 
 a seaport of importance. It is still a 
 small port, and is the chief town of the 
 District which bears its name. 
 
 c. 1020. "From Dh^r southwards to 
 the river Nerbudda, nine ; thence to Mah- 
 rat-des . . . eighteen; thence to Konkan, 
 of which the capital is Tana, on the sea- 
 shore, twenty-five parasangs." — Al-Biruni, 
 in EUiot, i. 60. 
 
 1298. " Tana is a great Kingdom lying 
 towards thg west . . . There is much traffic 
 here, and many ships and merchants fre- 
 quent the place."— Jfareo Polo, Bk. III. 
 «h. 27. 
 
 1321. "After their blessed martyrdom, 
 which occurred- on the Thursday before 
 Palm Sunday in Thana of India, I baptised 
 about 90 persons in a certain city called 
 Parocco, ten days' journey distant there- 
 from, and I have since baptised more than 
 twenty, besides thirty-five who were bap- 
 
 tised between Thana and Supera (Supara.)" 
 — Jjetter of Friar Jordanus, m Catliay, &o., 
 226. 
 
 0. 1323. " And having thus embarked I 
 passed over in 28 days to Tana, where for 
 the faith of Christ four of our Minor Friars 
 had suffered martyrdom . . . The land is 
 under the dominion of the Saracens . . ." — 
 Fr. Odoric, in Cathay, &c., i. 57-58. 
 
 1516. "25 leagues further on the coast 
 is a fortress of the before-named king, called 
 Tana-Mayambu " (this is perhaps rather 
 Bombay). — Sarhosa, 68. 
 
 1529. " And becausethe norwest winds 
 blew strong, winds contrary to his course, 
 after going a little way he turned and 
 anchored in sight of the island, where were 
 stationed the foists with their captain-in- 
 chief Alixa, who seeing our fleet in motion 
 put on his oars and assembled at the River 
 of Tana, and when the wind came round our 
 fleet made sail, and anchored at the mouth 
 of the River of Tana, for the wind would 
 not allow of its entering." — Correa, iii. 
 290. 
 
 1673. "The Chief City of this Island is 
 called Tanaw ; in which are Seven Churches 
 and Colleges, the chiefest one of the 
 PauUstines . . . Here are made good Stuffs 
 of Silk and Cotton."— Fryer, 73. 
 
 Tana, Thana, s. A. Police station. 
 H. thana, thana. From the quotation 
 following it would seem that the term 
 originally meant a fortified post, with 
 its garrison, for the military occupation 
 of the country; a meaning however 
 closely allied to the present use. 
 
 c. 1640-50. " Thanah means a corps of 
 cavalry, matchlockmen, and archers, sta- 
 tioned within an enclosure. Their duty is 
 to guard the roads, to hold the places sur- 
 rounding the Thanah, and to despatch 
 provisions (rasad — see russud) to the next 
 Tlianab.." — Pddishdh ndmah, quoted by 
 Blochmann, in Am, i. 315. 
 
 Tanadar, Thanadar, s. The chief 
 of a police station. Hind, thanadar. 
 This word was adopted in a more 
 military sense at an early date by the 
 Portuguese, and is still in habitual use 
 with us in the civU sense. 
 
 1516. In a letter of 4th Feb. 1515 (i.e. 
 1516), the King Don Manoel constitutes 
 Joao Machado to be Tanadar and captain 
 of land forces in Goa. — Archivo Port. 
 Orient., fasc. 5, 1-3. 
 
 1519. "Senhor Duarte Pereira; this is 
 the manner in which you will exercise your 
 ofBce of Tannadar of this Isle of Tysoa-ri 
 (i.e. Goa), which the Senhor Capitao will 
 now encharge you with."— /6. p. 35. 
 
 c. 1548. " In Aguaci is a great mosque 
 (mizquita), which is occupied by the tena- 
 dars, but which belongs to His Highness ; 
 and certain petayas (yards ?) in which bate 
 
TANG A. 
 
 682 
 
 TANG A. 
 
 (paddy) is collected, which also belong to 
 His Highness." — Tomho, in Subsidios, 216. 
 
 Tanga, S. Mahr. tank, Turki tanga. 
 A denomination of coin wMch has been 
 in use over a vast extent of terri- 
 tory, and has varied greatly in applica- 
 tion. It is now chieflyused in Turkestan, 
 •where it is applied to a silver coin 
 worth about 7|d. And Mr. W. Erskine 
 has stated that the word tanga or 
 tanka is of Ohaghatai Turki origin, 
 being derived from tang, which in that 
 language means white {H. of Baber 
 and Humayun, i. 546). Though one 
 must hesitate in difiering from one 
 usually so accurate, we must do so here. 
 He refers to Josafa Barbaro, who says 
 this, viz., that certain silver coins are 
 called by the Mingrelians tetari, by 
 the Greeks aspri, by the Turks aJccJia, 
 and by the Zagatais iengh, all which 
 words in the respective languages 
 signify ' white.' We do not however 
 find such a word in the dictionaries 
 of either VambSry or of Pavet de 
 Oourteille; — the latter only having 
 tangah, ' fer-blanc' And the obvious 
 derivation is the Sansk. tahha, ' a 
 weight (of silver) equal to 4 mashas, 
 ... a stamped coin.' The word, in 
 the forms taka (see tucka) and tanga 
 (for these are apparently identical in 
 origin) is, "in all the dialects, laxly 
 used for money in general" [Wilson). 
 
 In the Lahore coinage of Mahmud 
 of ahaznl, A.H. 418, 419 (a.d. 1027^28) 
 we find on the Sanskrit legend of the 
 reverse the word tanka in correspond- 
 ence with the dirham of the Arabic 
 obverse (see Thomas, PaiJidn Kings, 
 p. 49). 
 
 Tanka or Tanga seems to have con- 
 tinued to be the popular name of the 
 chief silver coin of the Dehli sovereigns 
 during the 13th and first part of the 
 14th centuries, a coin which was sub- 
 stantially the same with the Rupee 
 (q.v.) of later days. And in fact this 
 application of the word, in the form 
 takd, is usual in Bengal down to our 
 own day. Ibn Batuta indeed, who 
 was in India in the time of Mahommed 
 Tughlak, 1333—1343 or thereabouts, 
 always calls the gold coin then current, 
 a tanka or dinar of gold. It was, as 
 he repeatedly states, the equivalent of 
 10 silver dinars. These silver dinars 
 (or rupees) are called by the author of 
 the Masdlik-al-Absar (c. 1340) the 
 "silver tanka of India." The gold 
 
 and silver tanka continue to be men- 
 tioned repeatedly in the history of 
 Feroz Shah, the son of Mahommed 
 (1351 — 1388) and apparently with the 
 same value as before. At a later 
 period under Sikandar Buhlol (1488- 
 1517), we find hlack (or copper) tanhus, 
 of which 20 went to the old silver 
 tanka. 
 
 We cannot say when the coin, or 
 its name rather, first appeared in 
 Turkestan. 
 
 But the name was also prevalent on 
 the western coast of India as that of a 
 low denomination of coin, as may be 
 seen in the quotations from Linschoten 
 and Grose. Indeed the name still 
 survives at Goa as that of a copper- 
 coin equivalent to 60 reis or about 2d. 
 And in the 16th century also 60 reis 
 appears from the papers of Gerson da 
 Cunha to have been the equivalent of 
 the silver tanga of Goa and Bassein, 
 though all the equations that he gives 
 suggest that the rei may have been 
 more valuable then. 
 
 The denomination is also foimd ifl 
 Eussia under the form dengi. See a 
 quotation under Copeck. 
 
 c. 1335. "According to what I have 
 heard from the Shaikh Mubarak, the red 
 lak contains 100,000 golden tankahs, and 
 the white lak 100,000 (silver) tankahs. The 
 golden tanka, called in this country the red 
 tanka,As equivalent to three mithkdls, and 
 the silver tanka is equivalent to 8 hasht- 
 Mni dirhams, this dirham being of the 
 same weight as the silver dirham current 
 in Egypt and Syria." — Masdlik-al-ahsS/r, in 
 Notices et Uxtraits, xiii. 211. 
 
 c. 1340. " Then I returned home after 
 sunset and found the money at my house. 
 There were 3 bags containing in all 623S 
 taukas, i.e., the equivalent of the 55,000 
 dinars (of silver) which was the amount of 
 my debts, and of the 12,000 which the 
 sultan had previously ordered to be paid 
 me, after deducting of course the tenth 
 part according to Indian custom. The 
 value of the piece called tanka is 2^ dinars 
 in gold of Barbary." — Ibn Batuta, iii. 426. 
 
 (Here the gold tanga is spoken of). 
 
 c. 1370. "Sultan Firoz issued several 
 varieties of coins. There was the gold tanka, 
 and the silver tanka," &c. — Tarlkh-i-Firoz 
 Shahl, in Elliot, iii. 357. 
 
 1404. "... vna sua moneda de plata 
 que Uaman Tangaes." — Clavijo, f. 466. 
 
 1516. "... a round coin like ours, and 
 with Moorish letters on both sides, and 
 about the size of a fanon of Calicut, . . • 
 and its worth 55 maravedis ; they call these 
 tanga, and they are of very fine silver." 
 — Barbosa, 45. 
 
 c. 1541. " Todar . . . fixed first a golden 
 
TANGUN. 
 
 683 
 
 TANK. 
 
 ashrafi as the enormous remuneration for 
 one stone, which induced the Ghakkars to 
 flock to him in such numbers that after- 
 wardB a stone was paid with a rupee, and 
 this pay ^adually fell to 5 tankas, till the 
 fortress (Kohtas) was completed." — Tankh- 
 i-Khdn-Jahdn Lodi, in Elliot, v. 115. 
 
 (These are the Bahlull or Sikandari 
 tankas of copper, as are also those in the 
 next quotation from Elliot.) 
 
 1559. " The old Muscovite money is not 
 round but oblong or egg-shaped, and is 
 called denga .... 100 of these coins make a 
 Hungarian gold-piece ; 6 dengas make an 
 altin ; 20 a grifna ; 100 a pottina ; and 200 
 a i-vhle." —Herherstein, in Bamusio, ii., f. 
 158if. 
 
 1592-3. "At the present time, namely, 
 A.H. 1002, Hindustan contains 3200 towns, 
 and upon each town are dependent 200, 
 500, 1000, or 1.500 villages. The whole 
 yields a revenue of 640 krors murddi 
 tankas." — Tabakdt-i-Akbwi-l, in Elliot, v. 
 186. 
 
 1598. " There is also a kinde of reckon- 
 mg of money which is called langas, not 
 that there is any such coined, but are so 
 named onely in telling, five Tangas is one 
 Fardaw, or Xeraphin badde money, for you 
 must understande that in telling they have 
 two kinds of money, good and badde, for 
 toure Tangas good money are as much as 
 five Tangas badde money." — Jjinschotm, 
 ch. 35. 
 
 1615. " Their moneyes in Persia of 
 silver, are the .... the rest of copper, 
 like the Tangas and Pisos of India." — 
 Richard Steele, in Purchas, i. 543. 
 
 c. 1750-60. " Throughout Malabar and 
 Goa, they use tangas, vintins, and pardoo 
 xeraphin." — Grose, i. 283. 
 
 The Goa tanga was worth 60 rds, that 
 of Ormus 62 j§ to 69 JJ reis. 
 
 1815. "... one tongah ... a coin 
 about the value of fivepence." — Malcolm, 
 E. of Persia, ii. 250. 
 
 Tangiin, Tanyan, s. Hind, tan- 
 ghan ; apparently from Tibetan rTa- 
 n&h, the vernacular name of tliis kind 
 of horse (rZ'a=' horse'). The strong 
 little pony of Bhutan and Tibet. 
 
 c. 1590. "In the coniines of Bengal, 
 near Kuch [-Bah&], another kind of horses 
 occurs, which rank between the gUt and 
 Turkish horses, and are called tang'han: 
 they are strong and powerful." — Aln, p. 
 133. 
 
 1774. "2d. That for the possession of 
 the Chitchanotta Province, the Deb Raja 
 shall pay an annual tribute of five Tan- 
 gan Horses to the Honorable Company, 
 which was the acknowledgment paid to the 
 Deb Eaja." — Treaty of Peace between the 
 H. E. I. C. and the Bajah of Bootan, in 
 Aitchison's Treaties, i. 144. 
 
 „ "We were provided with two 
 tangnn ponies of a mean appearance, and 
 were prejudiced against them unjustly. 
 
 On better acquaintance they turned out 
 patient, sure-footed, and could climb the 
 Monument." — Bogle's Narrative, in Mairk- 
 ham, 17. 
 
 1780. "... had purchased 35 Jhawah 
 or young elephants, of 8 or 9 years old, 60 
 Tanknn, or ponies of Manilla and Pegu." — 
 H. of Hydur Naik, 383. 
 
 , , "... small horses brought from 
 the mountains on the eastern side of Bengal. 
 These horses are called tanyans, and are 
 mostly pyebald." — Hodges, Travels in India, 
 1793, p. 31. 
 
 1782. " To be sold, a Phaeton, in good 
 condition, with a pair of young Tanyan 
 Horses, well broke." — Itidia Gazette, Oct. 
 26. 
 
 1793. " As to the Tan^nns or Tanyans, 
 so much esteemed in India for their hardi- 
 ness, they come entirely from the Upper 
 Tibet, and notwithstanding their make, are 
 so sure footed that the people of Ifepaul 
 ride them without fear over very steep 
 mountains, and along the brink of the 
 deepest precipices." — Kirkpatrick's Nepavl, 
 135. 
 
 Tanjore, n. p. A city and District 
 of S. India ; properly Tanjdvur {'_ Low 
 Town ' ?), so written iu the inscription 
 on the great Tanjore Pagoda (11th 
 century). 
 
 Tank, s. A reservoir, an artificial 
 pond or lake, made either by excavation 
 or by damming. This is one of those 
 perplexing words which seem to have 
 a double origin, in this case one Indian, 
 the other European. 
 
 As regards what appears to be 
 the Indian word, Shakespear gives : 
 " Tunic' h (in Guzerat), an underground 
 reservoir for water." Wilson gives: 
 " Tdnken or tdken, Mahr., . . . Tdnkh 
 (said to be Guzei-^thi). A reservoir of 
 water, an artificial pond, commonly 
 known to Europeans in India as a 
 Tank. T&nhi, Guz. A reservoir of 
 water; a' small well." E. Drummond, 
 in his JUusfrations of GuzeraUee, &c. 
 gives: " Tanka (Mah.) and Tankoo 
 (Guz.) Eeservoirs, constructed of stone 
 or brick and lime, of larger and lesser 
 size, generally inside houses . . . They 
 are almost entirely covered at top, 
 having but a small aperture to let a pot 
 or bucket down " . . . "In the towns 
 of Bikaner," says Tod, "most families 
 have large cisterns or reservoirs called 
 Tankas, tilled by the rains " {Rajputana, 
 ii. 202). Again, speaking of towns in 
 the desert of Mdrwar, he says, " they 
 collect the rain water in reservoirs 
 called Tanka, which they_ are obhged 
 to use sparingly, as it is said to produce 
 
TANK. 
 
 684 
 
 TANK. 
 
 night blindness'' (ii. 300). Again, Dr. 
 SpUsbury (J. A. S. B., ix. pt. 2, 891), 
 describing a journey in the Nerbudda 
 Basin, cites the word, and notes : "I 
 first beard this word used by a native 
 in the Betool district; on asking him 
 if at the top of Bowergurh there was 
 any spring, he said No, but there was 
 a Tanka or place made of puhha (stone 
 and cement) for holding water." Once 
 m.ore, in an Appendix to the Eeport of 
 the Survey of India for 1881-2, Mr. 
 G. A. MacGiU, speaking of the rain- 
 cisterns in the driest part of Eajputana, 
 says: "These cisterns or wells are 
 called by the people tankas " (App. 
 p. 21). See also quotation below from 
 a Report by Major Strahan. It is not 
 easy to doubt the genuineness of this 
 word, which m.ay possibly be from 
 Sansk. tadaga, tataga, or tataka, ' a 
 pond, pool, or tank.' 
 
 Fr. Paolino, on the other hand, says 
 the word tanque used by the Portuguese 
 in India was Portoghesa corrotta, which 
 is vague. But in fact tanque is a word 
 which appears in all the Portuguese 
 dictionaries, and which is used by 
 authors so early after the opening of 
 communication with India (we do not 
 know if there is an instance actually 
 earlier) that we can hardly conceive 
 it to have been borrowed from an 
 Indian language, nor indeed could it 
 have been borrowed from Guzerat and 
 Eajputana, to which the quotations 
 above ascribe the vernacular word. 
 
 This Portuguese word best suits, and 
 accounts for that application of tank to 
 large sheets of water which is habitual 
 in India. The indigenous GTuzerati 
 and Mahratti word seems to belong 
 rather to what we now call a tank in 
 JEngland; i.e. a small reservoir for a 
 house or ship. 
 
 Indeed the Port, tanque is no doubt 
 a form of the Lat. stagnum, which 
 gives It. stagno, Pr. old estcmg and 
 estan, mod. itang, Sp. eslanque, a word 
 which we have also in old English and 
 in Lowland Scotch, thus : 
 
 1589. "They had in them stanges or 
 pondes of water full of fish of sundrie 
 sortes." — Parkes'a Mendoza (HalcSoc.) ii. 46. 
 _c. 1785. 
 " I never drank the Muses' stank, 
 Castalia's burn and a' that ; 
 But there it streams, and richly reams, 
 My Helicon I ca' that." — Bums. 
 It wiU be seen that Pyrard do Laval 
 uses estamfi, as if specifically, for the tank of 
 India. 
 
 1498. "And many other saints were 
 there painted on the walls of the church, 
 and these wore diadems, and their por- 
 traiture was in a divers kind, for their 
 teeth were so great that they stood an inch 
 beyond the mouth, and every saint had 
 4 or 5 arms, and below the church stood a 
 great tanq,ue wrought in cut stone Uke 
 many others that we had seen by the way." 
 — Boteiro de Vasco da Gama, 57. 
 
 ,, "So the Captain Major ordered 
 Nicolas Coelho to go in an armed boat, and 
 dfee where the water was, and he found in 
 the said island (Anchediva) a building, a 
 church of great ashlar work which had been 
 destroyed by the Moors, as the country 
 people said, only the chapel had been 
 covered with straw, and they used to make 
 their prayers to three black stones which 
 stood in the midst of the body of the chapel. 
 Moreover they found just beyond the church 
 a tanque of wrought ashlar in which we 
 took as much water as we wanted ; and at 
 the top of the whole island stood a great 
 tanque of the depth of 4 fathoms, and 
 moreover we found In front of the church ' 
 a beach where we careened the ship Berrio." 
 —Ibid. 95. 
 
 1510. "Early in the morning these 
 Pagans go to wash at a tank, which tank 
 is a pond of still water ( — ad wm lancho 
 il qual Tancho ^ una fossa d^acqua nwrta)." 
 — Varfhema, 149. 
 
 , , " Near to Calicut there is a temple 
 in the midst of a tank, that is, in the middle 
 of a pond of water." — lb. 175. 
 
 1553. " In this place where the King 
 (Bahadur Shah) established his line of 
 battle, on one side there was a great river, 
 and on the other a tank {tanque) of water, 
 such as they are used to make in those 
 parts. For as there are few streams to 
 collect the winter's waters, they make 
 these tanks (which might be more properly 
 called lakes), all Uned with stone. They 
 ar? so big that many are more than a 
 league in compass."?— Garros, IV. vi. 5. 
 
 c. 1610. " Son logis estoit ^loign^ prfes 
 d'vne lieue du palais Royal, situl^ sur vn 
 estang, et basty de pierres, ayant bien 
 demy lieue de tour, comme tous les autres 
 estangs." — Pyrard de Laval, ed. 1679, i. 
 262. 
 
 1616. "Besides their Rivers . . . they 
 have many Ponds, which they call Tankes." 
 — Terry, in Purchas, ii. 1470. 
 
 1638. "A very faire Tanke, which is a 
 square pit paved with gray marble." — W. 
 Bruton, in Sakluyt, v. 50. 
 
 1648. "... a standing water or Tanck 
 . . ." — Van Twist, Gen. Beschr. 11. 
 
 1672. " Outside and round about Suratte 
 there are elegant and delightful houses for 
 recreation, and stately cemeteries in the 
 usual fashion of the Moors, and also divers 
 Tanks and reservoirs built of hard and solid 
 stone." — BoMaeus, p. 12. 
 
 1673. " Within a square Court, to which 
 
TAFTEE R. 
 
 685 
 
 TARIFF. 
 
 a stately Gate-house makes a Passage, in 
 the middle whereof a Tank vaulted . . ." — 
 Fruer, 27. 
 
 1754. "The post in which the party- 
 intended to halt had formerly been one of 
 tiiose reservoirs of water called tanks, 
 which occur so frequently in the arid plains 
 of this country." — Orme, i. 354. 
 
 1799. "One crop under a tank in 
 Mysore or the Camatic yields more than 
 three here." — T. Munro, in Life, i. 241. 
 
 1809. 
 
 " Water so cool and clear, 
 The peasants drink not from the humble 
 well. 
 
 * * * * 
 
 Kor tanks of costliest masonry dispense 
 To those in towns who dwell, 
 
 The work of kings in their beneficence." 
 Kehama, xiii. 6. 
 
 1883. " . . . aU through sheets 124, 125, 
 126, and 131,* the only drinking water is 
 from 'tant»s,' or from 'tob$.' The former 
 are circular pits puddled with clay, and 
 covered in with wattle and daub domes, 
 in the top of which are small trap doors, 
 which are kept locked ; in these the villages 
 store rain-water ; the latter are small and 
 somewhat deep ponds, dug in the valleys 
 where the soil is clayey, and are filled by 
 the rain ; these latter of course do not last 
 long, and then the inhabitants are entirely 
 dependent on their tankas, whilst their 
 cattle migrate to places where the well- 
 water is fit for use." — Beport on Cent. Ind. 
 and Eajputana Topogr. Survey (Biekaneer 
 and Jeysulmeer). By Major C. Strahan, 
 E.E., in Beport of the Survey in India, 
 1882-83, App. p. 4. 
 
 Taptee R., n. p. Topi* ; also called 
 Top?. The river that runs by the city 
 of Suiat. 
 
 c. 1630. ' ' Surat is . . . watered with a 
 sweet River named Tappee (or Timdy), as 
 broad as the Thames at Windsor." — Sir T. 
 Herbert, ed. 1638, p. 36. 
 
 1813. "The sacred groves of Pulparra 
 are the general resort for all the Yogees, 
 Senassees, and Hindoo pUgi'ims .... the 
 whole district is holy, and the Tappee in 
 that part has more than common sanctity." 
 —Forbes, Or. Mem., i. 286. 
 
 „ " Tappee or Tapty."— 76. 244. 
 
 Tappaul, s. The word used in S. 
 India for 'post,' in all the senses 
 ia which dawk (q.v.) is used in 
 Northern India. Its origin is obscure. 
 0. P. Brown suggests connexion with 
 the French etape (which is the same 
 originally as the JSnglish staph). It 
 is sometimes found at the end of last 
 century written tappa or tappy. Bub 
 this seems to have been derived from 
 Telugu clerks, who sometimes write 
 
 * These are sheets of Atlas of India, within 
 Bhawalpur and Jeysalmir, on the borders of 
 Bikaner. 
 
 tappa as a singular of tappalu, taking 
 the latter for a plural (C. F. B.). 
 
 Wilson appears to give the word a 
 southern origin. But though its use 
 is confined to the S. and West, Mr. 
 Beames assigns to it an Aryan origin : 
 "tappa 'post-office,' i.e. place where 
 letters are stamped, tappal ' letter- 
 post' {tappa + alya = "stamping- 
 house')" connecting it radically with 
 tdpa 'a coop,' tapnd 'to tap,' 'flatten,' 
 ' beat down,' tapah 'a sledge hammer,' 
 tlpna 'to press,' &c. (?) 
 
 1799. " You will perceive that we have 
 but a small chance of establishing the 
 tappal to Pooilah."— Wellington, i, 50. 
 
 1800. ' ' The Tappal does not go 30 miles 
 a day." — T. Munro, in Jjife, i. 244. 
 
 1809. "Requiring only two sets of 
 bearers I knew I might go by tappainl the 
 whole way toSeringapatam." — Zd. Valentia, 
 i. 385. 
 
 Tare and Tret. Whence comes this 
 odd firm in the books of arithmetic ? 
 Both partners apparently through 
 Italy. The first Fr. tare, It. tara, 
 from Arabic taraha 'to reject,' as 
 pointed out by Dozy. Tret is alleged 
 to be from Italian tritare to crumble 
 or grind, perhaps rather from trito, 
 ground or triturated. 
 
 Tarega, s. This represents a word 
 for a broker (or person analogous to 
 the Hong Merchants of Canton ia 
 former days) in Pegu, in the days of 
 its prosperity. The word is from S. 
 India. We have in Telugu taraga, 
 ' the occupation of a broker ' ; Tainil, 
 taragari, ' a broker.' 
 
 1568. "Sono in Pegu otto sensari del 
 Re che si chiamano Tarege li quali sono 
 ojjligati di far vendere tutte le mercantie . . . 
 per il prezzo corrente." — Ces. Federici, in 
 Ramus, iii. 395. 
 
 1583. " . . . e se fosse alouno che a 
 tempo del pagamento per non pagar si 
 absentasse dalla cittk, o si ascondesse, il 
 Tarreojl e obligate pagar per lui . . . i 
 Tarrec^i cosi si demandano i sensari." — G. 
 BalU, f. IQHv, 108. 
 
 1587. " There are in Pegu eight Brokers, 
 whom they call Tareghe, which are bound 
 to sell your goods at the price they be 
 Woorth, and you give them for their labour 
 two in the hundred : and they be bound to 
 make your debt good, because you sell your 
 marchandises vpon their word." — B. Fitch, 
 in Hahluyt, ii. 393. 
 
 Tariff, s. This comes from Arab. 
 ta'rif, ta'rifa, 'the making known.' 
 Dozy states that it appears to be com- 
 
TABOUK. 
 
 68(5 
 
 TATTOO. 
 
 paratively modem in Spanish and 
 Port., and lias come into Europe ap- 
 parently tlirough Italian. 
 
 Tarouk, or Taroup, n. p, Burm. 
 Taruk, Tarup, Tliis is tlie name given 
 by the Burmese to the Chinese. Thus 
 a point a little above the Delta of the 
 Irawadi, where the invading army of 
 Kublai Khan (c. 1285) is said to have 
 turned back, is called Taruk-mau, or 
 Chinese Point. But the use of this 
 name, according to Sir A, Phayre, 
 dates only from the middle ages, and 
 the invasion just mentioned. Before 
 that the Chinese, as we understand him, 
 are properly termed Tsin ; though the 
 coupled names Taruk and Tar et, -which. 
 are applied in the chronicles to early 
 invaders, ' ' may be considered as de- 
 signations incorrectly apphed by later 
 copyists." And Sir A. Phayre thinks 
 Taruk is a form of Tiirk, whilst Taret 
 is now applied to the Manchus. It 
 seems to us probable that Taruk and 
 Taret are probably meant for ' Turk 
 and Tartar ' (see Jff. of Burma, pp. 8, 
 11, 56). 
 
 Taslireef, s. This is the Ar. tashrif, 
 * honouring ' ; and thus ' ' conferring 
 honour upon anyone, as by paying 
 him a, visit, presenting a dress of 
 honour, or any complimentary dona- 
 tion" {Wilson). In Northern India 
 the general use of the word is as one of 
 ceremonious politeness in speaking of 
 a visit from a superior or from one who 
 is treated in politeness as a superior; 
 when such an one is invited to- ' bring 
 his tashrif,' i.e. 'to carry the honour 
 of his presence,' 'to condescend to 
 visit ' — . The word always implies 
 superiority on the part of hirn to whom 
 tashrif is attributed. It is constantly 
 used by polite natives in addressing 
 Europeans. But when the European in 
 return says (as we have heard said, 
 through ignorance of the real meaning 
 of the phrase), ' I will bring my tashrif,' 
 the effect is ludicrous in the extreme, 
 though no native will betray his 
 amusement. 
 
 In S. India the word seems to be 
 used for the dress of honour conferred, 
 and in the old Madras records, rightly 
 or wrongly, for any complimentary 
 present, in fact a honorarium. Thus 
 in Wheeler we find the following : 
 
 1674. "He (Lingapa, naik of Poona- 
 malee) had, he said, carried a tasheriff to 
 
 the English, and they had refused to take 
 it . . ."—Op. cit., i. 84. 
 
 1680. "It being necessary to appoint 
 one as the Company's Chief Merchant 
 (Verona being deceased), resolved Bera 
 i?edda Vincatadry do succeed and the 
 Tasheriffs be given to him and the rest of 
 the principal Merchants, viz., 3 yards Scar- 
 lett to Pedda Vincatadry, and 2^ yards 
 each to four others ... 
 
 " The Governor being informed that 
 Verona's young daughter was melancholly 
 and would not eat because her husband had 
 leceiyed no Tasheriff, he also is Tasherifd 
 with 2i yards Scarlet cloth."— Jbrf St. 
 George Consns., April 6th. In JVotes and 
 Extracts, Madras, 187.^!, p. 15. 
 
 1685. " Gropall Pundit having been at 
 great charge in coming hither with such a 
 numerous retinue . . . that we may engage 
 him . ... to continue his friendship, to 
 attain some more and better privileges 
 there (at Cuddalore) than we have as yet — 
 It is ordered that he with his attendants he 
 Tasherift as followeth " (a list of presents 
 follows).— In Wheeler, j. 148. 
 
 Tattoo, and abbreviated. Tat, s, A 
 native-bred pony. Hind, tattu. 
 
 c. 1324. ' ' Tughlak sent his son Mahoauned 
 to bring Khusru back. Mahommed seized 
 the latter and brought him to his father 
 mounted on a tatS, i.e. a pack-horse."— 
 Ihn Batuta, iii. 207. 
 
 1784. " On their arrival at the Choultry 
 they found a miserable dooley and 15 tattoo 
 horses." — In Seton-Karr, i. 15. 
 
 1785. "We also direct that strict in- 
 junctions be given to the baggage depart- 
 ment, for sending all the lean Tatoos, 
 bullocks, &c., to grass, the rainy season 
 being now at hand." — Tippoo's Letters, 
 105. 
 
 1804. " They can be got for 25 rupees 
 each horseman upon an average; but, I 
 believe, when they receive only this sum 
 they muster tattoos . . . Prom 30 to 35 
 rupees each horse is the sum paid to the 
 best 'horsemen."— Wellington, iii. 174. 
 
 1808. 'I These tut,hoos are a breed of 
 small ponies, and are the most useful and 
 hardy little animals in lnd.w,."—Brough- 
 ton's Letters. 156. 
 
 1810. "Every servant . . . goes share 
 in some tattoo .... which conveys his 
 luggage."— Williamson, Vade Mecum, i. 
 oil. 
 
 1824. " Tattoos. These are a kind of 
 small, cat-hammed, and ill-looking ponies ; 
 but they are hardy and walk faster than 
 oxen." — Seel;/, ch. ii. 
 
 1826. "... when I mounted on my tattoo, 
 or pony, I could at any time have com- 
 manded the attendance of a dozen grooms, 
 so many pressed forward to offer me their 
 services." — Pandurang Sari, 21. 
 
 c. 1831. "... mon tattou est fort au 
 dessous de la taille d'un arabe ...."— 
 Jacqiiemont, Correspondance, i. 347. 
 
TATTY. 
 
 687 
 
 TAZEEA. 
 
 0. 1840. 
 " With its bright brass patent axles, and 
 its little hog-maned tatts, 
 And its ever jetty harness, which was 
 always made by Watts ..." 
 
 ,4 few lines in honour of the late Mr. 
 
 Simms, in Parker's Sole Porijis, 
 
 1851, ii. 215, 
 
 1853. "... Smith's plucky proposal to 
 
 run his potable tat. Pickles." — Oakfield, 
 
 i. 94. 
 
 ' 1875. " You young Gentlemen rode over 
 on your tats, I suppose ? The Subaltern's 
 tat— that is the name, you know, they give 
 to a pony in this country — is the most 
 useful animaJ you can imagine." — The 
 Dilemma, oh. ii. 
 
 Tatty, s. Hind, tattt and tdU. ' A 
 screen or mat made of the roots of a 
 .fragrant ^rass (see Cuscus) with which 
 ■door or window openings are filled up 
 ia the season of hot winds. The 
 screens being kept wet, their fragrant 
 evaporation as the dry winds blow upon 
 them cools and refreshes the house 
 greatly, hut they are only efficient 
 when such winds are blowing. See 
 S.1S0 Thermantidote. 
 
 The principle of the tatty is involved 
 in' the first quotation, though Dr. 
 Pryer does not mention the grass- 
 ;mats: 
 
 c. 1665. '' . . . or having in lieu of 
 ■Cellarage certain Kas-Kanays, that is, little 
 Houses of Straw, or rather of odoriferous 
 Jtoots, that are very neatly made, and com- 
 monly placed in the midst of a Parterre 
 . . . that so the Servants may easily with 
 ■their Pomijion-bottles, water them froin 
 ■without."— Bcj-mJcr, E. T., 79. 
 
 1673. " They keep close aU day for 3 or 
 4 Months together . . . repelling the Heat 
 by a coarse wet Cloath, continually hanging 
 before the chamber- windows. " — Fryer, p. 47. 
 
 1808. ", , . now, when the hot winds 
 have set in, and we are obliged to make use 
 of tattees, a kind of screens made of the 
 roots of a coarse grass called Kus." — 
 £rou0don's Letters, 110. 
 
 1809. "Our style of architecture is by 
 •no means adapted to the climate, and the 
 
 large windows would be insufferable, were 
 it not for the tattyes which are easily 
 applied to a house one story high." — Ld. 
 Vaientia, i. 104. 
 
 1810. "During the hot winds tats (a 
 kind of mat), made of the root of the koosa 
 grass, which has an agreeable smeU, are 
 placed against the doors and windows." — 
 Maria Graham, 125. 
 
 1814. "Under the roof, throughout all 
 
 ■ the apartments, are iron rings, from which 
 
 the tattees or screens of sweet scented 
 
 grass, were suspended." — Forbes, Or. Mem. 
 
 IV. 6. 
 
 1828. "An early breakfast was over; 
 
 the well-watered tatties were applied to 
 the windows, and diffused through the 
 apartment a cool and refreshing atmosphere 
 which was most comfortably contrasted 
 with the white heat and roar of the fierce 
 wind without."— TAc Kuzzulbash, I. ii. 
 
 Taut, s. Hind, iaf ; sackcloth. 
 
 1820. " . . . . made into coarse cloth 
 taut, by the Brinjaries and people who use 
 pack bullocks for making bags (ffonies 
 [see Gunny]) for holding grain, &o."— ZV. 
 Bo. Ut. Soc, iii. 244. 
 
 Xavoy, n. p. A town and district 
 of what we call the Tenasserim Pro- 
 ■vince of B. Burma. The Burmese call 
 it Dha-we ; but our name is probably 
 adopted from a Malay form. The 
 original name is supposed to be 
 Siamese. 
 
 1553. " The greater part of this tract is 
 mountainous, and inhabited by the nation 
 of Brammds and Jangomas, who interpose 
 on the east of this kingdom (Pegu) be- 
 tween it and the great kingdom of Siam ; 
 which kingdom of Siam borders the sea 
 from the city of Tavay downwards." — 
 Barros, III. iii. 4. 
 
 1583. "Also some of the rich people in 
 a place subject to the Kingdom of Pegu, 
 called Tavae, where is produced a quantity 
 of what they call in their language Galain, 
 but which in our language is called Oalaia 
 (see Calay), in summer leave their houses 
 and go into the country, where they make 
 some sheds to cover them, and there they 
 stop three months, leaving their usual 
 dwellings with food in them for the devil, 
 and this they do in order that in the other 
 nine months he may give them no trouble, 
 but rather be propitious and favourable to 
 them."— e. BalU, f. 125. 
 
 1587. "... Hand of Tavi, from which 
 Cometh great store of Tinne which serveth 
 all India."— JJ. Fitch, in Hakh, ii. 395. 
 
 1695. "10th. That your Majesty, of 
 your wonted favour and charity to all dis- 
 tresses, would be pleased to look with Eyes 
 of Pity, upon the poor English Captive, 
 Thomas Browne, who is the only one sur- 
 viving of four that were accidentally drove 
 into Tauwy by Storm, as they were going 
 for Atcheen about 10 years ago, in the ser- 
 vice of the English Company." — Petition to 
 King of Burma, presented .at Ava by 
 Edward Fleetwood, in DalrympU's Or. Be- 
 pert., ii. 374. 
 
 Tazeea, n. A. — P. — H. — ta'ziya, 
 ' mourning for the dead.' In India 
 the word is specially appKed to the 
 representations, in flimsy material, of 
 the tombs of Hussein and Hassan 
 which are carried in the Muharram 
 processions. In Persia it seems to be 
 applied to the whole of the mystery- 
 play which is presented at that season. 
 
TEA. 
 
 TEA. 
 
 The word has been carried to the W. 
 Indies by the coolies, whose great fes- 
 tival (whether they be Mahonunedans 
 or Hindus) the Muharram has become. 
 And the attempt to carry the Tazeeas 
 through one of the towns of Trinidad, 
 in spite of orders to the contrary, led 
 in the end of 1884 to a sad catastrophe. 
 
 1809. ' ' There were more than a hundred 
 Taziyus, each followed by a long train of 
 Puqueers, dressed in the most extravagant 
 manner, beating their breasts . . . such of 
 the Mahratta Surdars aa are not Brahmuns 
 frequently construct Taziyus at their bwn 
 tents, and expend large sums of money 
 upon them." — Broughton'a Letters, 72. 
 
 1869. " En lisant la description .... 
 de oes f^tes on croira souvent qu'il s'agit 
 de ffites hindous. Telle est par exemple 
 la solennit^ du ta'zia ou deuil, ^tablie en 
 commemoration du martyre de' Hugain, la- 
 quelle est semblable en bien de points k 
 celle du Durgorpujd. . . . Le ta'ziya dure 
 dix jours comme le Durga-pujA. Le dixi^me 
 jour, les Hindous pr&ipitent dans la ri- 
 vifere la statue de la ddesse au milieu d'une 
 foule immense, aveo un grand appareil et 
 au son de mille instruments de musiqxie; 
 la m^me chose a Ueu pour les representa- 
 tions du tombeau de Hugain." — Gfarcin de 
 Tassy, Bel. Musulm., p. 11. 
 
 Tea, s. Crawfurd alleges that we 
 got this word in its various European 
 forms from the Malay Te, the Chinese 
 name being CWid. The latter is indeed 
 the pronunciation attached, when read- 
 ing in the 'mandaria dialect,' to the 
 character representing the tea-plant, 
 and is the form which has accompanied 
 the knowledge of tea to India, Persia, 
 Portugal,Greece(T(7ai),andEussia. But 
 though it may be probable that Te, like 
 several other names of articles of trade, 
 may have come to us through the 
 Malay, the word is, not the less, origin- 
 ally Chinese, Ti (or Tay as Medhnrst 
 writes it) being the utterance attached 
 to the character in the Euh-kien 
 dialect. The original pronunciation, 
 whether direct from Fuh-kien or 
 through the Malay, accompanied the 
 introduction of tea to England as well 
 as other countries of Western Europe. 
 This is shown by several couplets in 
 Pope, e.g. 
 
 1711. 
 "... There stands a structure of majestic 
 frame 
 Which from the neighbouring Hampton 
 takes its name. 
 * » * * 
 
 Here thou, great Anna, whom three 
 Realms obey. 
 
 Dost sometimes counsel take, and some- 
 times tea." Bape of the Lock, iii. 
 
 Here tay was evidently the proT- 
 nunciation, as in Euh-kien. The 
 Rape of the Lock was published in 
 1711. In Gray's Trivia, published in 
 1720, we find tea rhyme to^a^, in a 
 passage needless to quote (ii. 296). 
 Fifty years later there seems no room, 
 for doubt that the pronunciation had 
 changed to that now in use, as is shown 
 by Johnson's extemporised verses 
 (circa 1770) : 
 
 - "I therefore pray thee, Kenny, dear. 
 That thou wilt give to me 
 With cream and sugar soften'd well. 
 Another dish of tea," — and so on. 
 
 (In Johnsomana, Boswell, ed. 
 1835, ix. 194.). 
 
 The change must have taken place 
 between 1720 and 1750, for about the 
 latter date we find in the verses of 
 Edward Moore : 
 
 " One day in July last at tea, 
 And in the house of Mrs. P." 
 
 The Trial of Sarah, &o. 
 
 And in Zedler's Lexicon (1745) it is- 
 stated that the English write the word 
 either Tee or Tea, but pronoimce it 
 Tiy, which seems to represent our 
 modern pronunciation. 
 
 Dr. Bretschneider states that the 
 Tea-shrub is mentioned in the ancient 
 Dictionary Eh-ya^ which is believed to 
 date from long before our era, under 
 the names Kia and K'u-tu {K'u= 
 ' bitter '), and a commentator on this- 
 work who wrote in the 4th cent. A.D. 
 describes it, adding " Erom the leaves, 
 can be made by boiling a hot bever- 
 age " (On Chinese Botanical Works, &o., 
 p. 13). But the first distinct mention of ■ 
 tea-cultivation in Chinese "history is 
 said to be a record in the annals of the- 
 T'ang Dynasty under A.D. 793, which 
 mentions the imposition in that year 
 of a duty upon tea. And the fii'st 
 western mention of it occurs in the 
 next century, in the notes of the -Arab 
 traders, which speak not only of tea 
 but of this fact of its being subject to 
 a royal impost. Tea does not appear 
 to be mentioned by the medieval Arab 
 writers upon Materia Medioa, nor 
 (strange to say) do any of the European 
 travellers to Cathay in the 13th and 
 14th centuries make mention of it. 
 Nor is there any mention of it in the 
 curious and interesting narrative of 
 the Embassy sent by Shah Eukh, the 
 son of the great Timur, to China 
 (1419-1421).* The first European 
 
 * Mr. Major, in his Introduction to Parke's- 
 
TEA. 
 
 (i89 
 
 TEA. 
 
 work, so far as we are aware, in which 
 tea is named, is Eamusio's (posthu- 
 mous) Jntroduction to Marco Polo, in 
 the second Tolume of his great col- 
 lection of Navigationi e Viaggi., In this 
 he repeats the account of Cathay which 
 he had heard from Haj ji Mahomined, a 
 Persian merchant who visited Venice, 
 Among other matters the Hajji de- 
 tailed Qie excellent properties of CMai- 
 Oatai {i.e. Pers. Cha-i-Khitat, ' Tea of 
 China ) concluding with an assurance 
 that if these were known in Persia and 
 in Europe, traders would cease to 
 purchase rhubarb, and would purchase 
 this herb instead, a prophecy which 
 has been very substantially verified. 
 We find no mention of tea in the 
 elaborate work of Mendofa on China. 
 The earb'est notices of which we are 
 aware will be found below. Milburn 
 gives some curious extracts from the 
 E. I. Co.'s records as to the early im- 
 portation of tea into England. Thus, 
 1666, June 30, among certain " rare- 
 tys," chiefly the production of China, 
 provided by the Secretary of the 
 Company for His Majesty, appear : 
 
 "22|»s. of thea at 508. per lb. =£56 17 6 
 For the two cheefe persons 
 that attended his Majesty, 
 tliea 6 15 6" 
 
 In 1667 the E. I. Co.'s first order for 
 the importation of tea was issued to 
 their agent at Bantam : " to send home 
 by these ships 1001b. weight of the best 
 tey that you can get." The first im- 
 portation actually made for the Co. was 
 in 1669, when two canisters were re- 
 ceived from Bantam, weighing 143^1bs. 
 {Milbwn, ii. 531). 
 
 A.D. 851. " The King (of China) reserves 
 to himself ... a duty on salt, and also on 
 a certain herb which is drunk infused in 
 hot water. " This herb is sold in all the 
 towns at high prices ; it is called sakh. It 
 has more leaves than the ratb'ah (Medicago 
 sativa recens) and something more of 
 aroma, but its taste is bitter. Water is 
 boiled and poured upon this herb. The 
 drink so made is serviceable under all 
 circumstances."— iJeto«io?i, &c., trad, par 
 Meirumd, i. 40. 
 
 c. 1545. "Moreover, seeing the great de- 
 
 Mmdoza for the Hak. Soc. says of this embassy, 
 that at their halt in the desert 12 marches from 
 Su-chau, they were regaled "with a variety of 
 strong liquors, together with a pot of Ohvnese tea." 
 It is not stated hy Mr. Major whence he took the 
 account ; but there is nothing about tea in the 
 translation of M. Quatremte (Not. et Mxt., xiv. 
 Pt. 1), nor iu the Persian text given by him, nor in 
 the translation by Mr. Eehatsek iri the Indian 
 .intvptary, ii. 76 seqq. 
 
 light that I above the rest of the party 
 took in this discourse of his, he (Cfaaggi 
 Memet, i.e., Hajji Mahommed) told me 
 that all over the country of Cathay they 
 make use of another plant, that is of its 
 leaves, wliioh is called by those people 
 Chiai Gatai : it is produced in that 
 district of Cathay which is called Cachan- 
 fu. It is a thing generally used and highly 
 esteemed in all those regions. They take 
 this plant whether dry or fresh, and boil 
 it well iu water, and of this decoction they 
 take one or two cups on an empty stomach ; 
 it removes fever, headache, stomach-ache, 
 
 gain iu the side or joints; taking care to 
 rink it as hot as you can bear ; it is good 
 also for many other ailments which I can't 
 now remember, but I know gout was one of 
 them. And if any one chance to feel his 
 stomach oppressed by overmuch food, if he 
 will take a little of this decoction he will in 
 a short time have digested it. And thus it is 
 so precious and highly esteemed that every 
 one going on a journey takes it with him, 
 and judging from what he said these people 
 would at any time gladly swap a sack of 
 rhubarb for an ounce of Chiai Gatai. These 
 people of Cathay sn,y {he told us) that if in 
 our country, and in Persia, and the land 
 of the Franks, it was known, merchants 
 would no longer invest their money in 
 Saueiid Ghini as they call rhubarb." — Sa- 
 viusio, Dichiaraticme, in ii. f . 15. 
 
 c. 1560. " Whatsoever person or persones 
 come to any mans house of qualitee, hee 
 hath a custome to offer him in a fine basket 
 one Porcelane .... with a kinde of drinke 
 which they call oha, which is somewhat 
 bitter, red, and medioinall, which they are 
 wont to make with a oertayne concoction 
 of herbes." — Da Cruz, in Purchas, iii. 180. 
 
 1565. "Ritus est Japoniorum .... 
 benevolentiae causS, praebere spectanda, 
 quae apud se pretiosissima sunt, id est, 
 omne instrumentum necessarium ad po- 
 tionem herbae oujusdam in pulverem re- 
 daotae, suavem gustu, nomine Chia. Est 
 autem modus potionis ejusmodi : pulveris 
 ejus, quantum uno juglandis putamine con- 
 tinetur, conjiciunt in fictile vas ex eorum. 
 genere, quae procellana vulgus appellat. 
 Inde calenti Mlmodum aquS. dilutum ebi- 
 bunt. Habent autem in eos usus oUam-. 
 antiquissimi operis ferream, figlinum pocu- 
 lum, cochlearia, infundibulum eluendo- 
 figlino, tripodem, fooulum denique potioni 
 caleficiendae." — Letter from Japan, of L. 
 Almeida, in Maffeii Zitt. Select, ex India,. 
 Lib. iv. 
 
 1588. " Caeterum (apud Chinenses) ex 
 herba quadam expressus Uquor admodum, 
 salutaris, nomine Chia, calidus hauritur, ut- 
 apud Ia,pom.os."—Maffei, Hist. Ind., vi. 
 
 „ "Usum vitis ignorant (Japonii) :. 
 oryza exprimunt vinum : Sed ipsi quoque 
 aiite omnia delectantur haustibus aquae- 
 poene ferventes, insperso quem supra dixi- 
 mus pulvere Chia. Circa earn potionem 
 diligentissimi sunt, ao jjrincipes interdum. 
 viri suis ipsi manibus eidem temperandae 
 ac miscendae, amioorum honoris causae,. 
 
TEA. 
 
 690 
 
 TBA. 
 
 dant operam." — Maffei, Hist. Indie, Lib, 
 xii. 
 
 1598. "... the aforesaid warme water 
 is made with the powder of a certaine 
 hearbe called chaa." — Linschoten, 46. 
 
 1611. "Of the same fashion is the Clia 
 of China, and taken in the same manner ; 
 except that the Cfia is the small leaf of a 
 herb, from a certain plant brought from 
 Tartary, which was shown me when I was 
 at Malaca."— Tcimj-a, i. 19. 
 
 1626. " They vse much the powder of a 
 certaine Herbe called Ghia, of which they 
 put as much as aWalnut-shell may containe, 
 into a dish of Poroelane, and drinke it with 
 hot water." — Furclias, Pilgrimage, 587. 
 
 1631. "Dur, You have mentioned the 
 drink of the Chinese called Thee ; what is 
 
 your opinion thereof? .... Sont 
 
 The Chinese regard this beverage almost as 
 something sacred . . . and they are not 
 thought to have fulfilled the rites of hospi- 
 tality to you until they have served you 
 with it, just like the Mahometans with 
 their Caveah. It is of a drying quality, 
 and banishes sleep .... it is beneficial to 
 asthmatic and wheezing patients." — Jac. 
 Bontiu.1, Hist. Nat. et Med. Ind. Or., Lib. i. 
 Dial. vi. p. 11. 
 
 1638. "Dans les assembl&s ordinaires 
 (k Sourat) que nous faisions tous les iours, 
 nous ne prenions que du The, dont I'vsage 
 est fort commun par toutes les Indes." — 
 Mandelslo, ed. Par;s, 1659, p. 113. 
 
 1658. " Non mirum est, multos etiam 
 nunc in illo errore versari, quasi diversae 
 speoiei plantae essent The et Tsia, cum fe 
 contra eadem sit, cujus decoptum Chinen- 
 sibus The, laponensibus Tsia nomen au- 
 diat ; licet horum Tsia, ob magnam contri- 
 tionem et ooctionem, nigrum The appella- 
 tur." — Bontii Hist. Nat. Pisonis Annot., 
 p. 87. 
 
 1660. (September) "28th I did 
 
 send for a cup of tea (a China drink) of 
 which I had never drank before." — Pepys's 
 Diary. 
 
 1667. (June) "28th Home and 
 
 there find my wife making of tea ; a drink 
 which Mr. ]?elling, the Potticary, tells her 
 is good for her cold and defluxions." — Ibid. 
 
 1672. " There is among our people, and 
 particularly among the womankind a great 
 abuse of Thee, not only that too much is 
 drunk .... but this is also an evil custom 
 to drink it with a full stomach ; it is better 
 and more wholesome to make use of it when 
 the process of digestion is pretty well 
 
 finished It is also a great folly to 
 
 use sugar candy with Thee." — BaZdaeus, 
 Germ. ed. 179. 
 
 (This author devotes 5 columns to the 
 subject of tea, and its use and abuse in 
 India.) 
 
 1677. " Planta dicitur Cha, vel . . . Cik, 
 . . . cujus usus in Chinae olaustris nescius 
 in Eiiropae quoque paulatim sese insinuare 
 
 attentat Et quamvis Turcarum 
 
 Cave et Mexicanorum Ciocolata eundem 
 praestent effectum, Cia tamen, quam non- 
 
 nuUi quoque Te vocant, ea multum su- 
 perat," etc. — Kircher, Chirm Illust., 180. 
 
 1677. "Maer de Cia (of Thee) sonder 
 achting op eenije tijt te hebben, is novit 
 schadelijk." — Vermeulen, 30. 
 
 1683. "Lord Russell . . . went into his 
 chamber six or seven times in the morning, 
 and prayed by himself, and then came out 
 to Tillotson and me ; he drunk a little tea 
 and some sherry." — Burnet, Hist, of Own 
 Time, Oxford ed. 1823, ii. 375. 
 
 1683. 
 " Venus her Myrtle, Phoebus has his Bays; 
 Tea both excels which She* vouchsafes 
 
 to praise. 
 The best of Queens, and best of Herbs we 
 
 owe 
 To that bold Nation which the Way did 
 
 show 
 To the fair Region where the Sun does 
 
 rise, 
 Whose rich Productions we so justly 
 
 prize. " — Waiter. 
 1726. " I remember well how in 1681 I 
 for the first time in mjr life drank thee at 
 the house of an Indian Chaplain, and how 
 I could not understand how sensible men 
 could think it a treat to drink what tasted 
 no better than hay-water." — Vdlentijn, v. 
 190. 
 
 1789. 
 " And now her vase a modest Naiad fills 
 With liquid crystal from her pebbly rills ; 
 Piles the dry cedar round her silver urn, 
 (Bright climbs the blaze, the crackling 
 
 faggots burn). 
 Culls the green herb of China's envy'd 
 . bowers. 
 
 In gaudy cups the steamy treasure pours; 
 And sweetly smiling, on her bended 
 
 knee. 
 Presents the fragrant quintessence of 
 Tea." 
 Darwin, Botamic Garden, Loves of the 
 Plants, Canto ii. 
 
 The following are some of tlie names 
 given in tlie market to different kinds 
 of tea, with, their etymologies. 
 
 1. (Tea), Bohea. This nfime is from 
 the Wii^ (dialectically Bib-i) Mountains 
 in the N.W. of Fiih-kien, one of the 
 districts most famous for its black tea. 
 In Pope's verse, as Crawfurd points 
 out, Bohea stands for a tea in use 
 among fashionable people. Thus : 
 
 " To part her time 'twixt reading and 
 hohea. 
 To muse, and spill her solitary tea." 
 
 Epistle to Mrs. Teresa Blount, 
 
 1711. ' ' There is a parcel of extraordinaw 
 fine Bohee Tea to be sold at 268. per Pound, 
 at the sign of the Barber's Pole, next door 
 to the Brazier's Shop in Southampton Street 
 in the Strand." — Advt. in the Spectator of 
 April 2, 1711. 
 
 Queen Catharine. 
 
TMA. 
 
 691 
 
 TEA. 
 
 1711. 
 " Oh had I rather unadmired remained 
 On some lone isle or distant northern 
 
 land; 
 Where the gilt chariot never marks the 
 
 way, 
 Where none learn ombre, none e'er taste 
 bohea." 
 Belinda, in Mape of the Lock, iv. 153. 
 
 The last quotation, and indeed the 
 first also, shows that the word was then 
 pronounced Bohay. At a later date 
 Bohea sank to be the market name 
 of one of the lowest qualities of tea, 
 and we believe it has ceased altogether 
 to be a name quoted in the tea-market. 
 
 The following quotations seem to 
 show that it was the general name for 
 "black-tea." 
 
 1711. " Bohea is of little Worth among 
 
 the Moors and Gentoos of India, ArraJis and 
 
 ■ Persians . . . that of 45 Tale would not 
 
 fetch the Price of green Tea of 10 Tale a 
 
 PecuU."— iocA-j/er, 116. 
 
 1721. 
 "Where Indus and the double Ganges 
 flow, 
 On odorif'rous plains the leaves do grow, 
 Chief of the treat, a plant the boast of 
 
 fame, 
 Sometimes called green, Bohea's the 
 
 greater name. " 
 AUan Bamsay's Poems, ed. 1800, i. 213-4. 
 
 1726. "Anno 1670 and 1680 there was 
 Imowledge only of Boey Tea and Green 
 Tea, but later they speak of a variety of 
 other sorts . . . Congo .... Pego .... 
 fongge, Bosmaryn Tea, rare and very dear. ' 
 —Vaientijn, iv. 14. 
 
 1727. "In September they strip the 
 Bush of aU its Leaves, and, for Want of 
 warm dry Winds to cure it, are forced to 
 lay it on warm Plates of Iron or Copper, 
 and keep it stirring gently, till it is dry, 
 and that Sort is called Bohea." — A. ffam. 
 ii. 289. 
 
 But Zedler's Lexicon (1745) ia a 
 longaiticle-on Thee gives Thee Bohea 
 as " the worst sort of all." The other 
 European trade names, according to 
 Zedler, were Thee-Peco, Congo which 
 the Dutch called the best, but Thee 
 Gancho was better still and dearer, 
 and Chaucon best of all. 
 
 2. (Tea), Campoy, a black tea also. 
 JS^am-pui, the Canton pron. of the 
 characters Kien-pei, " select-dry (over 
 afire)." ' 
 
 . 3. (Tea) Congou (a black tea). This 
 is Kang-hu (te) the Amoy pronuncia- 
 tion of the characters Kung-fu, ' work 
 or labour.' 
 
 4. Hyson (a green tea). This is Ee- 
 [hn_ and ai in the south) -ch'un = 
 ' bright-spring,' characters which some 
 
 say formed the hong name of a tea- 
 merchant named Le, who was in the 
 trade in the dist. of Hiu-ning (S.W. 
 of Hang-chau) about 1700 ; others say 
 that Ue-chun was Le's daughter, who 
 was the first to separate the leaves, so 
 as to make what is called Hyson. 
 
 c. 1772. 
 ■■ And Venus, goddess of the eternal smile. 
 Knowing that stormy brows but ill be- 
 come 
 Pair patterns of her beauty, hath or- 
 dained 
 Celestial Tea ; — a fountain that can cure 
 The ills of passion, and can free from 
 frowns. 
 * * * * 
 
 To her, ye fair ! in adoration bow ! 
 Whether at blushing morn, or dewy eve, 
 Her smoking cordials greet your fragrant 
 
 board 
 With Hyson, or Bohea, or Congo 
 
 crown'd." 
 
 B. Fergusson, Poems. 
 
 5. Oolong (bl. tea). Wu-lung = 
 "black dragon"; respecting which 
 there is a legend to account for the 
 name. 
 
 6. Pekoe (do). Pai-Zio, Canton pron. 
 of characters^5A-Acio= "white- down." 
 
 7. Pouchong (do.) Pao-chung_ = 
 ' fold-sort.' So-called from its being 
 packed in small paper packets, each of 
 which is supposed to be the produce 
 of one choice tea-plant. Also called 
 Padre-souchong, because the priests in 
 the Wu-i hills and other places pre- 
 pare and pack it. 
 
 8. Souchong (do.) Sill-Chung — Can- 
 ton for Siao-chung=" little-sort." 
 
 1781. ' ' Les Nations Europ&nnes retirent 
 de la Chine des th^s oonnus sous les noms 
 de th^ bouy, th^ vert, et the saothon."— 
 Sonnerat, ii. 249. 
 
 9. Twankay (green tea). From 
 T'un-h'i, the name of a mart about 
 15 m. S.W. of Hwei-chau-fu ' in 
 Ngan-hwei.* Twankay is used by 
 Theodore Hook as a sort of slang for 
 ' tea.' 
 
 10. Young Hyson. This is called 
 by the Chinese M-i'sieM = " rain- 
 before," or " Yu-hefore," because 
 picked before Kuh-yu, a term falling 
 about 20th April. According to Giles 
 it was formerly called, in trade, Uchain, 
 which seems to represent the Chinese 
 name. 
 
 In an "Account of the Prices at which 
 Teas have been put up to Sale, that 
 
 * Bp. Moule says (perhaps after W. Williams ?) 
 from Tun-Vi, name of a stream near Yen-shau-fu 
 in Chi-kian£t. 
 
 T T 2 
 
TEA-CADDT. 
 
 692 
 
 TEAK. 
 
 arrived in England in 1784, 1785" (MS- 
 India Office Eecords), tlie Teas are 
 (from cheaper to dearer) : — 
 
 Bohea Tea. 
 
 Congou, 
 
 Souchong, 
 
 Singlo (?)^ 
 Hyson." 
 
 Tea-caddy, s. Tliis name, in com- 
 mon Englisli use for a box to contain 
 tea for the daily expenditure of the 
 houseliold, is probably corrupted, as 
 Crawfurd suggests, from catty, a 
 weight of l^lb. (q.T.) A ' catty-box,' 
 m.eaning a box holding a catty, might 
 easily serve this purpose and lead to 
 the name. This view is corroborated 
 by a quotation which we have given 
 under caddy (q.v.) 
 
 A friend adds the remark that in his 
 youth 'Tea-caddy' was a Londoner's 
 name for Harley Street, due to the 
 number of E. I. Directors and pro- 
 prietors supposed to inhabit that dis- 
 trict. 
 
 Teapoy, s. A small tripod table. 
 This word is often in England imagined 
 to have some connexion with tea, and 
 hence, in London shops for japanned 
 ware and the like, a teapoy means a 
 tea-chest fixed on legs. But this is 
 quite erroneous. 
 
 Tipai is a Hindustani, or perhaps 
 rather an Anglo-Hindustani word for 
 a tripod, of hybrid etymology, from 
 Hind. tin=:3, and Pers. pae, 'foot.' 
 The legitimate word from the Persian 
 is sipa« (properly sihpaya), and the legi- 
 timate Hindi word tirpad or tripad, but 
 tipai or tepoy was probably originated 
 by some European in analogy with the 
 familiar charpoy (q.v.) or 'four-legs,' 
 possibly from inaccuracy, possibly 
 from the desire to avoid confusion with 
 another very familiar word, seapoy. 
 
 The word is applied in India not only 
 to a three-legged table (or any very 
 small table, whatever number of 
 legs it has), but to any tripod, as to the 
 tripod-stands of surveying instru- 
 ments, or to trestles in carpentry. 
 
 Sihpaya occurs in 'Ali of Yezd's 
 history of Timur, as applied to the 
 trestles used by Timur in bridging 
 the Indus (Elliot, iii. 482). 
 
 1844. " ' Well, to be sure, it does seem 
 odd — very odd ; ' — and the old gentleman 
 chuckled, — ' most odd to find a person who 
 don't know what a tepoy is ... . Well, 
 then, a tepoy or tinpoy is a thing with 
 three feet, used in India to denote a little 
 table, such as that just at your right.' 
 
 'Why, that table has four legs,' cried 
 Peregrine. 
 
 'It's a tepoy all the same,' said Mr. 
 Havethelacks."— Pcrc^rjjic FvMuney,i. 112. 
 
 Teak, s. The tree, and timber of 
 the tree, known to Botanists as Tectona 
 grandis, L., N. O. Verbenaceae. The 
 word is the Malayalam tehhu. No 
 doubt this name was adopted owing to 
 the fact that Europeans first became 
 acquainted vrith the wood in Malabar, 
 which is still one of the two great 
 sources of supply; Pegu being the other. 
 
 The Sansk. name of the tree is Saka, 
 whence the modem Hind, name sdgwwit 
 or sagun and the Mahr. sag. Prom 
 this last probably was taken saj, the 
 name of teak in Arabic and Persian. 
 And we have doubtless the same 
 word in the a-ayoKlva of the Periplus, 
 one of the exports from Western 
 India, a form which may be. illustrated 
 by the Mahr. adj. sOgaU, 'made of 
 teak — ^belonging to teak. ' The last fact 
 shows, in some degree, how old the 
 export of teak is from India. Teak 
 beams, still undecayed, exist in the 
 walls of the great palace of the Sassanid 
 Kings at Seleucia or Otesiphon, dating 
 from the middle of the 6th centmy. 
 Teak has continued to I'ecent times to 
 be imported into Egypt. See Forskal, 
 quoted by Eoyle {Hindu Medicine, 128). 
 
 The gopher-wood of Genesis is trans- 
 lated sdj in the Arabic version of the 
 Pentateuch {Boyle). 
 
 Teak seems to have been hardly 
 known in Gangetic India in former 
 days. We can find no mention of it in 
 Baber (which however is indexless), 
 and the only mention we can find in the 
 Am, is in a list of the weights of a cubic 
 yard of 72 kinds of wood, where the 
 name " Sdgaun" has not been recog- 
 nised as teak by the learned translator 
 (see Bloahmann's E. T. i., p. 228). 
 
 c. A.D. 80. " In the Innermost part of 
 this Grulf (the Persian) is the Port ol Apo- 
 logos, lying near Pasine Charax and the 
 river Euphrates. 
 
 "Sailing past the mouth of the Gulf, 
 after a coiirse of 6 days yon reach another 
 port of Persia called Omana. Thither they 
 are wont to despatch from Barygaza, to 
 both these Ports of Persia, great vessels 
 with brass, and timbers and beams of teak 
 l^^vKttiv IT ay a.KLv lav jeat SoKUf), and homs, and 
 spars of shisham (o-ao-ajnij/u^), and of ebony. 
 . . ."—Peripl. Maris Erythr.,%ih-^. 
 
 c. 800. (under Harun al Kashid) "Fazl 
 continued his story '. . . . I heard loud 
 wailing from the house of Abdallah . . . 
 they told me he had been struck with the 
 
TEAK. 
 
 693 
 
 TEE. 
 
 judam, that his body was swollen and all 
 
 black I went to Rashid to tell 
 
 him, but I had not finished when they came 
 to say Abdallah was dead. G-oing out at 
 once I ordered them to hasten the obsequies 
 ... I myself said the funeral prayer. As 
 they let down the bier a slip_ took place, 
 and the bier and earth fell in together ; 
 an intolerable stench arose ... a second 
 slip took place. I then called for planks of 
 teak (saj) . . . ." — Quotation in Mas^udi, 
 Prairies d'Or, vi. 298-299. 
 
 0. 880. "From Kol to Sindan, where 
 they collect teak-MOod (saj) and cane, ISfar- 
 sakhs."— /6?i Khurdadba, in J. As. , S. "VI., 
 torn. V. 284. 
 
 c. 940. "... The teak-tree (saj). This 
 tree, which is taller than the date-palm, 
 and more bulky than the walnut, can 
 shelter under its branches a great number 
 of men and cattle, and you may judge of its 
 dimensions by the logs that arrive, of their 
 natural length, at the dep6ts of Basra, of 
 1 'Irak, and of Egypt . . ."—Sias'udl, iii. 12. 
 Before 1200. ' ' Abu'l-dhali' the Sindian, 
 describing the regions of Hind, has these 
 
 " By my life ! it is a land where, when the 
 rain falls, 
 Jacinths and pearls spring up for him 
 
 who wants ornaments. 
 There too are produced musk and cam- 
 phor and amoergris and agila, 
 » * * * 
 
 And ivory there, and teak (al-saj) and 
 aloeswood and sandal . . ." 
 
 Quoted by Kazvnni, in Gildemeister, 
 217-218. 
 
 The followiag order, in a Kiag's 
 Letter to the Goa Government, no 
 doubt refers to Pegu teak, tkongli not 
 naming the particular timber : 
 
 1597. "We enjoin you to be very vigilant 
 not to aEow the Turks to export any 
 tnnber from the Kingdom of Pegu, nor 
 from that of Achem (Achin), and you must 
 arrange how to treat this matter, particu- 
 larly with the King of Achem."— In Archiv. 
 Port. Oriental, fasc. ii. 669. 
 
 1602. " . . . It was necessary in order 
 to appease them, to give a promise in 
 writing that the body should not be 
 removed from the town, but should have 
 pubho burial in our church in sight of 
 everybody ; and with this assurance it was 
 taken in solemn procession and deposited 
 in a box of teak (teca), which is a wood not 
 subject to decay . . . ." — Soma, Oriente 
 Conqaistado (1710), ii. 265. 
 
 1631. Bontius gives a tolerable cut of 
 the foliage, &c., of the Teak-tree, but 
 writing in the Archipelago does not use 
 that name, describing it under the title 
 "Querms Indica, Kiati Malaiis dicta." — 
 lib. vi. cap. 16. 
 
 ■ On this Rheede, whose plate of the tree 
 is, as usual, excellent (Hortus Malabaricus, 
 iv. tab. 27), observes justly that the teak 
 has no resemblance to an oak-tree, and 
 
 also that the Malay name isnot Kiati but 
 Jati. Kiati seems to be a mistake of some 
 kind growing out of Kaya-jati, 'Teak- 
 wood.' 
 
 1644. "Ha nestas terras de Damam 
 muyta e boa madeyra de Teca, a milhor 
 de toda a India, e tambem de muyta parte 
 do mundo, porque com ser muy fasil de 
 laurar he perduravel, e particuUarmente 
 nam Ihe tocando agoa." — Bocairo, MS. 
 
 1675. "At Cock-crow we parted hence 
 and observed that the Sheds here were 
 round thatched and lined with broad Leaves 
 of Teke (the Timber Ships are built with) 
 in Fashion of a Bee-hive."— i^Vz/cr, 142. 
 
 ,, . "... Teke by the Portuguese, 
 Sogwan by the Moors, is the firmest Wood 
 they have for Building ... in Height the 
 lofty Pine exceeds it not, nor the sturdy 
 Oak in Bulk and Substance . . . This Prince 
 of the Indian Forest was not so attractive, 
 though mightily glorious, but that . . ." — 
 Ibid. 178. 
 
 1727. " Chmdavee is next, where good 
 Quantities of Teak Timber are cut, and 
 exported, being of excellent Use in building 
 of Houses or Ships."— X. Ham., i. 178. 
 
 1744. "Teokais the name of a costly 
 wood which is found in the Kingdom of 
 Martaban in the East Indies, and which 
 never decays." — Zeidler, Univ. Lexicon, 
 s.v. 
 
 1759. " They had endeavoured to burn 
 the Teak Timbers also, hut they lying in a 
 swampy 'place, could not take fire." — Capt. 
 Alves, Report on Loss of Negrais, in Dal- 
 rymple, i. 349. 
 
 c. 1760. "As to the wood it is a sort 
 called Teak, to the full as durable as oak." 
 —Grose, i. 108. 
 
 1777. "Experience hath long since 
 shewn, that ships built with oak, and 
 joined together with wooden trunnels, are 
 by no means so well calculated to resist the 
 extremes of heat and damp, in the tropical 
 latitudes of Asia, as the ships which are 
 built in India of tekewood, and bound with 
 iron spikes and bolts."— Price's Tracts, i. 
 191. 
 
 1793. " The teek forests, from whence 
 the marine yard at Bombay is furnished 
 with that excellent species of ship timber, 
 lie along the western side of the Gaut 
 mountains ... on the north and north-east 
 of Basseen ... I cannot close this subject 
 without remarking the unpardonable negli- 
 gence we are guilty of in delaying to build 
 teak ships of war for the service of the 
 Indian seas."— iJcnmeii, Memoir, 3d ed. 260. 
 
 Tee, s. The metallic decoration, 
 generally gilt and hung with tinkling 
 bells, on the top of a dagoba in Indo- 
 Chinese countries, which represents 
 the chatras or umbrellas which m 
 ancient times, as royal emblems, 
 crowned these structures. Burmese 
 h'ti, an umbrella. 
 
TEEK. 
 
 694 
 
 TELINGA. 
 
 1800. "... In particular the Tee, or 
 umbrella, which, composed of open iron- 
 work, crowned the spire, had been thrown 
 down." — Symes, i. 193. 
 
 1855. "... gleaming in its white plaster, 
 with numerous pinnacles and tall central 
 spire, we had seen it (Gaudapalen Temple 
 at Pugan) from far down the Irawadi 
 rising Mice a dim vision of Milan Cathedral 
 ... It is cruciform in plan . . . exhibiting 
 a massive basement with jjorches, and 
 rising above in a pyramidal gradation of 
 terraces, crowned by a spire and htee. 
 The latter has broken from its stays at one 
 side, and now leans over almost hori- 
 zontally . . ." — Mission to Ava, 1858, p. 42. 
 
 1876. "... a feature known to Indian 
 archaeologists as a Tee . . ." — Fergusson, 
 Ind. and East. Archit,, 64. 
 
 Teek, adj. Exact, precise, punctual; 
 also parsimonious. IJsed in N. India. 
 Hind. thiJc. 
 
 Tehr, Tair, &c., s. The wild-goa,t 
 of the Himalaya ; Hemiiragusjemlaicus, 
 Jerdon. In Nepaul it is called Jharal. 
 
 Tejpat, s. See Malabathrum. 
 
 1833. "Last night as I was writing a 
 long description of the tez-pat, the leaf of 
 the cinnamon-tree, which humbly pickles 
 beef, leaving the honour of crowning heroes 
 to the Laurus nobilis. . . ." — Wamderings of 
 a Pilgrim, i. 278. , 
 
 _ 1872. Tejpat is mentioned as sold by the 
 village shopkeeper, in Govinda Samumta, i. 
 223. 
 
 Telinga, n.p. H. Tilmga. One of 
 the people of the country east of the 
 Decoan, and extending to the coast, 
 often called, at least since the middle 
 ages, Tilmgana or Tilangdnd, some- 
 times Tiling or Tilang. Though it 
 has not, perhaps, been absolutely es- 
 tablished that this came from a form 
 Trilinga, the habitual application of 
 Tri-Kalinga, apparently to the same 
 region which in later days was called 
 Tiiinga, and the example of actual 
 use of Trilini/a, both by Ptolemy 
 (though he carries us beyond the 
 Ganges) and by a Tibetan author 
 quoted below, do mate this a reasonable 
 supposition (see Sp. Caldwell's Dravi- 
 dian Grammar, 2d ed., Introd. pp. 
 30 seqq., and the article Kling in 
 this book). 
 
 A.D. C. 150. " Tpi'y^uTTTOv, to KCLiTpiKiyyov 
 'BaxriKeim . . . k. t. K-"— Ptolemy, vi. 2, 23. 
 
 1309. "On Saturday the 10th of Sha'b^n, 
 the army marched from that spot, in order 
 that the pure tree of IsMm might be 
 planted and flourish in the soil of Tilang, 
 and the evil tree which had struck its roots 
 
 deep, might be torn up by force . . . When 
 the blessed canopy had been fixed about 
 a mile from Arangal,* the tents around 
 the fort were pitched so closely that the 
 head of a needle could not get between 
 them." — Amir Khmru, in Elliot, iii. 80. 
 
 1321. "In the year 721 H. the Sultan 
 (Ghiydsu-ddln) sent his eldest son, TJlugh 
 Kh^n, with a canopy and an army against 
 Arangal and 1ilaiig."—^uVu-ddin Bwni, 
 in do. 231. 
 
 c. 1335. " For every mile along the road 
 .there are three dawdt (post stations) . . . 
 and so the road continues for six months* 
 marching, till one reaches the countries of 
 Tiling and Ma'bar . . ." — Ibn Batnta, iii. 
 192. 
 
 ,, In the list of provinces of India 
 under the Sultan of Dehli, given by Shihab 
 ud-din Dimishki, we find both Talang and 
 Talanj, probably through some mistake. — 
 Notices et Extraits, xiii., Pt. 1, 170-171. 
 
 c. 1590. "SubaBerar .... Its length 
 from Batala [or Patiala) to Bairagarh- is 
 200 kuroh (or kos) : its breadth from Bidar 
 to Hindia 180. On the east of Bairagarh 
 it marches with Bastar ; on the north with 
 Hindia ; on the south with Tilingana ; .on 
 the west with Mahkarabad. . . ." — Ain 
 (orig.) i. p. 476. 
 
 1608. "In the southern lands of India 
 since the day when the Turushkas 
 (Turks, i. e. Mahommedans) conquered 
 Magadha, many abodes of Learning were 
 founded ; and though they were incon- 
 siderable, the continuance of instruction 
 and exorcism was without interruption, 
 and the Pandit who was called the Son of 
 Men, dwelt in Kalinga, a part of Trilinga." 
 — Taranatha's H. of Buddhism. (Germ. Tr. 
 of Schiefner), p. 264. See also 116, 158, 
 166. 
 
 c. 1614. "Up to that time none of the 
 zaminddrs of distant lands, such as the 
 RSj^ of Tilang, Pegu, and Malabar, had 
 ventured upon disobedience or rebellion." 
 — Eirishta, in Elliot, vi. 549. 
 
 1793. "Tellingana, of which Warangoll 
 was the capital, comprehended the tract 
 lying between the Kistnah and Godavery 
 Biivers, and east of Visiapour .... " — 
 Jtennell's Memoir, 3d ed., p. [cxi]. 
 
 Telinga, s. This term in the last 
 century was frequently used in Bengal 
 as synonymous with Sepoy, or anative 
 soldier disoiphned and clothed in quasi- 
 European fashion; no doubt because 
 the first soldiers of that type came to 
 Bengal from what was considered to 
 be the Telinga country, viz., Madras. 
 
 1758. " . . . . the latter commanded a 
 body of Hindu 3oldiers,a,rmed and accoutred 
 and disciplined in the European manner 
 of fighting ; I mean those soldiers th'at are 
 become so famous under the name of Ta- 
 \ingas."—Seir Mutaqherim., ii. 92. 
 
 *■ Warnngal, N.B. of Hyderabad. 
 
TELOOGOO. 
 
 TBNASSERIM. 
 
 c. 1760. "... Sepoys, sometimes called 
 Tellingas." — Ch-ose, mhia Glossary, see vol. 
 I. xiv. 
 
 1760. "300 Telingees are run away, 
 and entered into the Beerboom Kajah's 
 service." — In Long, 235 ; see also 236, 237, 
 and (1761) p. 258, " Tellingers." 
 
 1786. "... Gardi (see G&Tiee), -which 
 ia now the general name of Sipahies all 
 over India, save Bengal . . . ^where they 
 are stiled Talingas, because the first 
 Sipahees that came in Bengal (and they 
 were imported in 1757 by Colonel Olive) 
 were ail Talingas or Xelougous born . . . 
 speaking hardly any language but their 
 native . . ." — Note by Tr. of Seir Muta- 
 qherin, ii. 93. 
 
 c. 1805. "The battalions, according to 
 the old mode of France, were called after 
 the names of cities and forts .... The 
 loliugas, composed mostly of Hindoos, 
 from Oude, were disciplined according to the 
 old English exercise of 1780 . . ."—Sketch 
 of theUegiilar Corps, <bc,, in Service of Native 
 Princes, by Major Lewis Ferdinand Smith, 
 p. 50. 
 
 1827. " You are a Sahib Angrezie .... 
 I have been a Telinga ... in the Company's 
 service, and have eaten their salt. I will 
 do your errand." — Sir Walter Scott,- The 
 Swgeon's Daughter, ch. xiii. 
 
 1883. "We have heard from natives 
 whose grandfathers lived in those times, 
 that the Oriental portions of Olive's army 
 were known to the Bengalis of Nuddea as 
 lelingas, because they came, or were sup- 
 posed to have accompanied him from Telin- 
 gana or Madras. " — Saty. Review, Jan. 29th, 
 p. 120. 
 
 TeloogOO, n. p. The first in point 
 of diffusion, and tlie i second in culture 
 and copiousness, of tlie Dravidian 
 languages of the Indian Peninsula. It 
 is " spoken all along tie eastern coast 
 of the Peninsula, from the neighbour- 
 hood of PuUcat," (24 m. N. of Madras) 
 "where it supersedes Tamil, to Chica- 
 cole, -where it begins to yield to the 
 Oriya, and inland it prevails as far as 
 the eastern boundary of the Mar&tha 
 country and Mysore, including within 
 its range the ' Ceded Districts' and 
 KarnW, a considerable part of the terri- 
 tories of the Nizam . . . and a portion 
 of theNftgpur country and Gondvtoa." 
 — Bp. Caldwell's Dravid. Gram. Introd. 
 p. 29. 
 
 Telugu is the name given to the 
 language by the people themselves,* 
 as the language of Telingaiia(q.v.). 
 It is this language (as appears in the 
 passage from Fryer) that used to be. 
 
 * Other forms are Telunga, Telinga, Tailinga, 
 Tenugn, and Tenungu (Caldwell). 
 
 perhaps sometimes is still, called 
 Gentoo at Madras. 
 
 1673. "Their Language they call gene- 
 rally Gentu . . . the i^eouliar name of their 
 speech is Telinga." — Fryer, 33. 
 
 1793. , "The Tellinga language is said 
 to be in use, at present, from the River 
 Pennar in the Carnatic, to Orissa, along 
 the coast, and inland to a very considerable 
 distance." — Bermell, Memoir, 3d ed. p. [cxi]. 
 
 Tembool, s. Betel-leaf. Sansk. 
 tamhula, adopted in Persian as tamhul 
 and in Arab, al-tamhul. 
 
 1298. "All the people of this city, as 
 well as the rest of India, have a custom of 
 perpetually keeping in the mouth a certain 
 leaf oalleci tembul . . ." — Marco Polo, ii. 
 358. 
 
 1498. "And he held in his left hand a 
 very great cup of gold as high as a half- 
 almude pot . . . into which dish he spat a 
 certain herb which the men of this country 
 chew for solace, and which herb -they call 
 atambor." — Roteiro de V. da Gama, 59. 
 
 1510. "He also eats certain leaves of 
 herbs, which are like the leaves of the sour 
 orange, called by some tamboli." — Var- 
 thema, 110. 
 
 1563. " Only you should know that 
 Avicenna calls the betre (betel) tembnl, 
 which seems a word somewhat corrupted, 
 since everybody pronounces it tambul, and 
 not tembul." — Garcia, I. 37 h. 
 
 Tenasserim, n. p. A city and 
 territory on the coast of the. Peninsula 
 of Further India. It belonged to the 
 ancient kingdom of Pegu, and fell 
 with that to Ava. When we took from 
 the latter the provinces east and south 
 of the Delta of the Irawadi, after the 
 war of 1824-26, these were officially 
 known as ' ' the Martaban and Tenasse- 
 rimProvinoes," or often as "theTenas- 
 serim Provinces." We have the name 
 probably from the Malay form Tana- 
 sari. We do not know to what 
 language the name originally belongs. 
 The Burmese call it Ta-nen-tha-ri. 
 
 c. 1430. "Eelicta Taprobane ad urbem 
 Thenasserim supra ostium fluvii eodem 
 nomine vocitati diebus XVI tempestate 
 actus est. Quae regio et elephantis et ver- 
 zano ( ' brazil-wood ') abundat. " — JVic. 
 Conti, in Poggio de Varietate Fm-tunae, lib. 
 iv. 
 
 1442. "The inhabitants of the shores of 
 the Ocean come thither (to Hormuz) from 
 the countries of Chin, Javah, Bangala, the 
 cities of Zirbad (q.v.), of Tenaseri, of 
 Sokotora, of Shahiinao (see Sarnau), of the 
 Isles of Diwah Mahal (Maldives).''— 
 Abdur^aszak, in Notices et Extraits, xiv. 
 429. 
 
 1498. " Tenajar is peopled by Christians, 
 
TERAI. 
 
 696 
 
 THUG. 
 
 and the King is also a Christian ... in 
 this land is much brasyll, which makes a 
 fine vermilion, as good as the grain, and it 
 costs here 3 oruzados .a bahar, whilst in 
 Quayro (Cairo) it costs 60 ; also there is 
 here aloes-wood, but not much." — Roteiro de 
 Vasco da Gama, 110. 
 
 1506. " At Tenazar grows all the verzi 
 (brazil), and it costs 1^ ducats the baar, 
 equal to 4 kantars. This place, though on 
 the coast, is on the mainland. The King 
 is a Gentile; and thence come pepper, 
 cinnamon, cloves, mace, nutmeg, galanga, 
 camphor that is eaten, and camphor that is 
 not eaten . . . This is indeed the first mart 
 for spices in India." — Leonardo Oa' Masstr, 
 in Archivio Star. Ital., p. 28. 
 
 1510. "The City of Tarnassari is si- 
 tuated near to the sea, etc." — Varthema, 
 196. 
 
 This adventurer's account of Tenasserim 
 is an imposture. He describes it by impli- 
 cation as in India Proper, somewnere to 
 the north of Coromandel. 
 
 1516. ."And from the Kingdom of Peigu 
 as far as a city which has a seaport, and is 
 named Tanasery, there are a hundred 
 leagues . . ." — Barbosa, 188. 
 
 1568. " The Pilot told vs that wee were 
 by his altitude not farre from a citie called 
 Tanasary (Tenasarim), in the Kingdom of 
 Pegu." — C Frederike, in Hak., ii. 359. See 
 Lancaster. 
 
 0. 1590. ' ' In Kamhdyat (Cambay ) a Ndk- 
 huda gets 800 K. ... In Pegu and Sah- 
 nasari, he gets half as much again as in 
 Cambay." — Ain-i-Akbari, i. 281. 
 
 1727. "Mr. Samuel White was made 
 Shawbandaur or Custom-Master at Merjee 
 and Tanacerin, and Captain Williams was 
 Admiral of the King's Navy." — A. Sam., 
 ii. 64. 
 
 1783. "Tanaaserim . . ."—Forrest, V. 
 to Mergui, 4. 
 
 Terai, Terye, s. Hind, tarwi, 'moist 
 (land.)' from tar, ' moist ' or ' green.' 
 Tlie term, is especially applied to a belt 
 of marshy and jungly landwMcli runs 
 along the foot of the Himalaya north, 
 of the Granges, being that zone in which 
 the moisture, which has sunk into the 
 talus of porous material, exudes. 
 
 A tract on the south side of the 
 Ganges, now part of Bhagalpiir, was 
 also formerly known as the Jungle- 
 terye (q.v.) 
 
 1793. "Helloura, though standing very 
 little below the level of Cheeria Ghat's top, 
 is nevertheless comprehended in the Turry 
 or Turryani of Nepaul . . . Turryani pro- 
 jjerly signifies low marshy lands, and is 
 sometimes applied to the fiats lying below 
 the hills in the interior of Nepaul, as well 
 as the low tract bordering immediately on 
 the Company's northern frontier." — Kirk- 
 patrick's Nepaul (1811), p. 40. 
 
 1824. " Mr. Boulderson said he was 
 
 sorry to learn from the raja that he did not 
 consider the unhealthy season of the lerrai 
 yet over ... I asked Mr. B. if it were 
 true that the monkeys forsook these woods 
 during the unwholesome months. He 
 ansvrered that not the monkeys only, but 
 everything which had the breath of life in- 
 stinctively deserts them from the beginning 
 of April to October. The igers go up to 
 the hills, the antelopes and wild hogs make 
 incursions into the cultivated plain .... 
 and not so much as a bird can be heard or 
 seen in the frightful solitude." — Heber, ed. 
 1844, i. 250-251. 
 
 Thermantidote, s. This learned 
 word ("heat-antidote") was applied 
 originally, we believe, about 1830-32, to 
 the invention of the instrument which 
 it designates, or rather to the applica- 
 tion of the instrument, which is in fact 
 a winnowing machine fitted to a 
 window aperture, and incased in wet 
 tatties (q.v.), so as to drive a current 
 of cooled air into a house during hot 
 dry weather. We have a dim remem- 
 brance that the invention was ascribed 
 to Dr. Spilsbury. 
 
 1831. " To the 21st of June, this op- 
 pressive weather held its sway ; our only 
 consolation grapes, iced-water, and the 
 thermantidote, which answers admirably, 
 almost too well, as on the 22d. I was laid 
 up with rheumatic fever and lumbago, 
 occasioned ... by standing or sleeping 
 before it." — Wanderings of a Pilgrim, i. 
 208. 
 
 1840. ". . . . The thermometer at 112° 
 all day in our tents, notwithstanding tatties, 
 phermanticlotes,* and every possible in- 
 vention that was lilf ely to lessen the stifling 
 heat." — OsbmTu:, Cov,rt and Camp of Btrnjeet 
 Singh, 132. 
 
 1853. "... then came punkahs by day, 
 and next punkahs by night, and then 
 tatties, and then therm-autidotes, till at 
 last May came round again, and found the 
 unhappy Anglo-Indian world once more 
 surrounded with all the necessary but un- 
 comfortable sweltering panoply of the hot 
 weather."— OaA:/ieM, i. 263-4. 
 
 1878. "They now began (o. 1840) to 
 have the benefit of thermantidotes, which 
 however were first introduced in 1831 ; the 
 name of the inventor is not recorded."— 
 CalovMa Rev,, cxxiv. p. 718. 
 
 1880. ". . . . low and heavy punkahs 
 swing overhead ; a sweet breathing of wet 
 kkaskhas grass comes out of the therm- 
 antidote . . ."—Sir Ali Baba, 112. 
 
 Thug, s. Hind, ticcg (Mahr. thai!), 
 ' a cheat, a swindler.' And this is the 
 only meaning given and illustrated in 
 
 * This book was printed in England, whilst the 
 author was in India ; douhtless he was innoceut 
 of this quaint error. 
 
THUG. 
 
 697 
 
 THUG. 
 
 E. Drummond's Illustrations of Ouzer- 
 attee, &o. (180S). But it has acquired 
 a specific meaning, -wliicli cannot be 
 exhibited more precisely or tersely 
 than by Wilson : "Latterly applied 
 to a robber and assassin of a peculiar 
 class, who sallying forth in a gang . . . 
 and in the character of wayfarers, 
 either on business or pilgrimage, fall 
 in with other travellers on the road, 
 and having gained their confidence, 
 take a favourable opportunity of 
 strangling them by throwing their 
 turbans or handkerchiefs round their 
 mecks, and then plundering them and 
 burying their bodies." The proper 
 specific designation of these criminals 
 was p'hansigar, from p'hdnsi, 'a 
 noose.' 
 
 According to Mackenzie (in As. See. 
 xiii.) the existence of gangs of these 
 murderers was unknown to Europeans 
 till shortly after the capture of Seringa- 
 patam in 1799, when about 100 were 
 apprehended in Bangalore. But Fryer 
 had, a century earlier, described a 
 similar gang caught and executed 
 near Surat. 
 
 The Phdnsigars (under that name) 
 figured prominently in an Anglo- 
 Indian novel called, we think, "The 
 English in India," which one of the 
 present writers read in early boyhood, 
 but cannot now trace. It must have 
 been pubKshed between 1826 and 
 1830. 
 
 But the name of Thuy first became 
 thoroughly familiar, not merely to 
 that part of the British public taking an 
 interest in Indian affairs, but even 
 to the mass of Anglo-Indian society, 
 through the publication of the late Sir 
 WiUiamSleeman's book " Bamaseeana; 
 or a Vocabulary of the peculiar 
 Language used by the Thugs, with an 
 Introduction and Appendix, descrip- 
 tive of that Eratemity, and of the 
 Measures which have been adopted by 
 the Supreme Government of India for 
 its Suppression," Calcutta, 1836; and 
 by an article on it which appeared in 
 the Edinburgh Review, for Jan. 1837, 
 Gxiv. 357). One of Col. Meadows 
 Taylor's Indian romances also. Memoirs 
 of a Thug (1839) has served to make 
 the name and system familiar. The 
 suRpression of the system, for there is 
 every reason to believe that it was 
 brought to an end, was organised in a 
 masterly way by Sir WiUiam (then 
 Oapt.) Sleeman, a wise and admirable 
 
 man, under the government and 
 support of Lord WiUiam Bentinck. 
 
 c. 1665. "Les Voleurs de ce pais-lk sont 
 lea plus adroita du monde ; ila ont I'usage 
 d'uu certain lasset k noeud coulant, qu'ils 
 savent jetter si subtilement au col d'un 
 homme, quand ils.sont k sa portfe, qu'ils 
 ne le manquent jamais ; en sorte qu'en un 
 moment ilsl'^tranglent . . ."&o. — Thcvenot, 
 V. 123. 
 
 1673. "They were Fifteen, all of a 
 Gang, who used to lurk under Hedges in 
 narrow Lanes, and as they found Oppor- 
 tunity, by a Device of a Weight tied to a 
 Cotton Bow-string made of Guts, . . . they 
 used to throw it upon Passengers, so that 
 winding it about their Necks, they pulled 
 them from their Beasts and dragging them 
 upon the Ground strangled them, and pos- 
 sessed themselves of what they had . . . 
 they were sentenced to Lex Talionis, to be 
 hang'd ; wherefore being delivered to the 
 Catwal or Sheriff's Men, they led them two 
 Miles with Ropes round their Necks to 
 some Wild Date-trees: In their way thither 
 they were chearful, and went singing, and 
 smoaking Tobacco ... as jolly as if going 
 to a Wedding; and the Young Lad now 
 ready to be tied up, boasted, That though 
 he were not 14 Years of Age, he had killed 
 his Fifteen Men . . ."—Fryer, 97. 
 
 1785. " Several men were taken up for 
 a most cruel method of robbery and murder, 
 practised on travellers, by a tribe called 
 pHanseegurs, or stranglers . . . under the 
 pretence of travelling the same way, they 
 enter into conversation with the stranger?, 
 share their sweetmeats, and pay them 
 other little attentions, until an opportunity 
 offers of suddenly throwing a rope round 
 their necks with a slip-knot, by which they 
 dexterously contrive to strangle them on 
 the spot. "— Forbes, Or. Mem. , iv. 13. 
 
 1808. "Phanseeo. A term of abuse in 
 Guzerat, applied also, truly, to thieves or 
 robbers who strangle children in secret or 
 travellers on the road." — B. Drumnwnd, 
 Illustrations, s.v. 
 
 1820. "In the more northern parts of 
 India these murderers are called Thegs, 
 signifying deceivers." — As. Res., xiii. 250. 
 
 1823. "The Thugs are composed of all 
 castes , Mahommedans even were admitted : 
 but the great majority are Hindus; and 
 among these the Brahmins, chiefly of the 
 Bundelcund tribes, are in the greatest 
 numbers, and generally direct the opera- 
 tions of the different bands." — Malcolm, 
 Central India, ii. 187. 
 
 1831. "The inhabitants of Jubbulpore 
 were this morning assembled to witness 
 the execution of 25 Thugs. . . . The 
 number of Thugs in the neighbouring 
 countries is enormous ; 115, I believe, 
 belonged to the party of which 25 were 
 executed, and the remainder are to be 
 transported ; and report says there are as 
 many in Sanger Jail."— Wanderings of a 
 Pilgrim,!. 201-202. 
 
 1843. "It is by the command, and 
 
TIBET. 
 
 098 
 
 TIBET. 
 
 under the special protection of the most 
 powerful goddesses that the Thugs join 
 themselves to the unsuspecting traveller, 
 make friends with him, slip the noose 
 round his neck, plunge their knives in his 
 eyes, hide him in the earth, and divide his 
 money and baggage." — Macaulay, Speech on 
 Gates of Somnauth. 
 
 1874. "If a Thug makes strangling of 
 travellers a part of his religion, we do not 
 allovf him the free exercise of it." — F. 
 W. Newman, in Fortnightly Review, N.S., 
 vol. XV. p. 181. 
 
 Tibet, a. p. The general name of 
 the vast and lofty tatle-land* of ■wMch 
 the Himalaya forms the southern 
 marginal range, and ■wHcli may be 
 said rouglily to extend from the Indus 
 elbow, N.W. of Kashmir, to the vicinitj' 
 of Sining-f uinKansuh (see Sling) and to 
 Tatsienlu on the borders of Szechuen, 
 the last a length of 1800 miles. The 
 origin of the name is obscure, but it 
 came to Europe from the Mahom- 
 medans of Western Asia ; its earliest 
 appearance being in some of the Arab 
 Geographies of the ninth century. 
 
 Names suggestive of Tihet are in- 
 deed used by the Chinese. The ori- 
 ginal form of these was (according to 
 our friend Prof. Terrien de la Couperi§) , 
 Tu-pot; a name which is traced to a 
 prince so-called, whose family reigned 
 at Liang-chau, north of the Yellow B. , 
 (in modern Kansuh), but who in the 
 5th century was driven far to the south- 
 west, and established in eastern Tibet 
 a state to which he gave the name of 
 Tu-pot, afterwards corrupted into Tu- 
 poh and Tu-fan. We are always on 
 ticklish ground in dealing with deriva- 
 tions from or through the Chinese. 
 But it is doubtless possible, perhaps 
 even probable, that these names passed 
 into the western form Tihet, through 
 the communication of the Arabs in Tur- 
 kestan with the tribes on their eastern 
 border. This may have some corrobo- 
 ration from the prevalence of the name 
 Tibet, or some proximate form, among 
 the Mongols, as we may gather both 
 from Carpini and Eubruck in the 13th 
 century (quoted below), and from 
 Sanang Setzen, and the Mongol version 
 of the Bodhimor several hundred years 
 
 * A friend objects to this application of 
 'table-land ' to so nigged a repiion of inequalities. 
 But it is a technical expression in geography, ap- 
 plicable to a considerable area, of which the low- 
 est levels are at a considerable height above the 
 sea. The objection was anticipated by the British 
 soldier in the Abyssinian expedition : ' Call this a 
 table-land ? Then it's a table with the legs upper- 
 most ! ' 
 
 later. These latter write the name (as 
 represented by I. J. Schmidt), Tuhet 
 and Tslot. 
 
 851. " On this side of China are the 
 countries of the Taghazghaz and the Eha- 
 kan of Tibbat ; and that is the termination 
 of China on the side of the Turks." — 
 Selation, &c., trad, par Beinaud, (pt. i.), 
 p. 60. 
 
 c. 880. "Quand un stranger arrive au 
 Tibet (aMibbat), il ^prouve, sans pouvoir 
 s'en rendre compte, un sentiment de gaiety 
 et de bien gtre qui persiste jusqu'au 
 depart." — Ibn Khurdaba, in J. -ds.jSer. vi. 
 tore. V. 522. 
 
 c. 910. " The country in which lives the 
 goat which produces the music of China, 
 and that which produces the musk of 
 Tibbat are one and the same ; only the 
 Chinese get into their hands the goats 
 which are nearest their side, and the people 
 of Tibbat do likewise. The superiority of 
 the musk of Tibbat over that of China is 
 due to two causes; first, that the musk- 
 goat on the Tibbat side of the frontier 
 finds aromatic plants, whilst the tracts on 
 the Chinese side only produce plants of a 
 common kind." — Relation, &c. (pt. 2), pp. 
 114-115. 
 
 c. 930. " This country has been named 
 Tibbat because of the establishment there 
 of the Himyarites, the word thdbat signify- 
 ing to fix or establish oneself. This etymo- 
 logy is the most likely of all that have been 
 proposed. And it is thus that Di'bal, son of 
 'Ali-al-Khuza'i, vaunts this fact in a poem, 
 in which when disputing with Al-Kumair 
 he exalts the descendants of Katlan above 
 those of Nizaar, saying : — 
 " 'Tis they who have been famous by their 
 writings at the gate of Merv, 
 
 And who were writers at the gate of 
 Chin, 
 
 'Tis they who have bestowed on Samar- 
 kand the name of Shamr, 
 
 And who have transported thither the 
 Tibetans " {Al-TvLtib&tlaa,).* 
 
 Mas'adi, i. 352. 
 
 c. 976. "Prom the sea to Tibet is 4 
 months' journey, and from the sea of Fars 
 to the country of Kanauj is 3 months' 
 journey." — Ibn Haukal, in Mliot, i. 33. 
 
 0. 1020. " Bhiitesar is the first city on 
 the borders of Tibet. There the language, 
 costume, and appearance of the people are 
 different. Thence to the top of the highest 
 mountain, of which we spoke ... is a 
 distance of 20 parasangs. From the top of 
 
 * This refers to an Arab legend that Samarkand 
 was founded in very remote times by Tobba'-al- 
 Akbar, Himyarite King of Yemen, see e.g. Edrisi, 
 by Jaubert, ii. 198), and the following: "Tha 
 author of the Triatise on the Figure of the Earth 
 says on this subject : " This is what was told me 
 by Abu-Bakr-Dimashki— 'I have seen over tha 
 great gate of Samarkand an iron tablet bearing an 
 inscription, which, according to the people of the 
 place, was engraved in Hiinyarite characters, and 
 as an old ti'adition related, hart been the work of 
 ' Tob^TS.' ."ShiMlmddin Dimaslikt, in Not. et Ext., 
 xlii. 254. 
 
TICAL. 
 
 699 
 
 TICCA. 
 
 it Tibet looks red and Hind black." — Al- 
 Biruni, in Elliot, i. 57. 
 
 1075. " ToG liotrxoVf Bia<f>opa etSi] elcrCv ' *&v 
 6 KpetTTWv ■yiVerat ei* iroAet Ttrt ffoAv tov Xop(£(n] 
 difaroAiKOTepa, Aeyo/i^FTj Touirara " etTTt 6e 7rjv 
 Xpo^^v viT6^av$ov ' Tovrov fie tjittov 6 an-b t^s 'IvSta^ 
 fieraKOfii^ofjievos ' peVet fie em to fxe^avTepov ' (cat 
 70VTOU TraAti/ uirofieeffTepos 6 oLTrb TUiV ^Cvtav 
 ayofievos ' irdvTes fie ei/ 6fu^a\a> airovewuvTat ^uov 
 Ttvbs jiioj'OKe'pwTos ^e'YtoTou o^xoiou fiopKafio9." — 
 Symeon Seth, quoted by Bochart, Hieroz. 
 III. xxvi. 
 
 1165. "This prince is called in Arabic 
 Sultan-al-Fars-alK^bar . . . and his empire 
 extends from the banks of the 3hat-al- 
 Arab to the City of Samarkand .... and 
 reaches as far as Thibet, in the forests of 
 which country that quadruped is found 
 which yields the musk. " — Sabbi Benjamin, 
 in Wright's Early Travels, 106. 
 
 c. 1200. 
 " He went from Hindustan to the Tibat- 
 land. . . . 
 
 -From Tibat he entered the boundaries of 
 Chin." 
 Sikandar Ndmah, E. T. by Capt. 
 H. W. Clarke, R.B., p. 585. 
 
 1247. " Et duln reverteretur exeroitus 
 ille, videlicet Mongalorum, venit ad terram 
 Buri-Ihabet, quos bello vicerunt : qui sunt 
 pagani. Qui oonsuetudinem mirabilem imo 
 potius miserabilem habent : quia cum ali- 
 oujus pater humanae naturae debitum 
 solvit, omnem congregant parentelam ut 
 comedant eum, sicut nobis dicebatur pro 
 certo." — Joan, de Piano Carpini, in Bee. de 
 Voyages, iv. 658. 
 
 1253. "Post istos sunt Tebet, homines 
 
 solentes oomedere parentes suos defunctos, 
 
 ut causa pietatis non facerent aliud se- 
 
 pulcrum eis nisi viscera sua." — Bubruq. 
 
 ' in Reeueil de Voyages, &c. iv. 289. 
 
 1298. "Tebet est une grandisime pro- 
 veuce qve lengajes ont per eUes, et sunt 
 ydres. ... II sunt maint grant laironz 
 . . . ilauntmaucustum^s; il ont grandismes 
 chenz mastin qe sunt grant come asnes et 
 sunt mout buen a prendre bestes sauvajes." 
 —Marco Polo, Geog. Text. ch. cxvi. 
 
 1330. " Passando questaprovincia graude 
 perveni a un altro gran regno che si chiama 
 Tibet, ch'ene ne oonfini d'India ed e tutta 
 al gran Cane ... la gente di questa con- 
 trada dimora in tende che sono fatte di 
 feltri neri. La principale cittade fe fatta 
 tutta di pietre biauche e nere, e tutte le 
 vie lastricate. In questa cittade dimora 
 il Atassi (Abassi?) che viene a dire in nostro 
 modoil Papa." — Fr. Odorico, Palatine 
 MS., in Cathay, App. p. Ixi. 
 
 c. 1340. "The said mountain {Karachll, 
 the Himalaya) extends in length a space of 
 3 months' journey, and at the base is the 
 country of Thabbat, which has the ante- 
 lopes which give musk." — Ibn Batuta, iii. 
 438-439. 
 
 Tical, s. THs (fiMV) is a word wMcli. 
 has long been in use by foreign 
 traders to Burma, for the quasi- 
 
 standard weigbt of (uncoined) current 
 silver, and it is still in general use in 
 B. Burma as applied to tbat value. 
 This weight is by the Burmese them- 
 selves called hyat, and is the hun- 
 dredth part of the viss (q.v.), being 
 thus equivalent to about l\ rupee in 
 value. The origin of the word tilcal is 
 doubtful. Sir A. Phayre suggests that 
 possibly it is a corruption of the Bur- 
 mese words ta-Zcydf, "onekyat." On 
 the other hand perhaps it is more 
 probable that the word may have re- 
 presented the Indian tahd (see tuoka). 
 The word is also used by traders to 
 Siam. But there likewise it is a foreign 
 term ; the Siamese word being hat. 
 In Siam the tikal is accordmg to 
 Crawfurd a silver mn, as well as a 
 weight equivalent to 225^ grs. English. 
 In former days it was a short cylinder 
 of silver bent double, and bearing two 
 stamps, thus half-way between the 
 Burmese bullion and proper coin. 
 
 1585. " Auuertendosi che vna hize di 
 peso fe per 40 once Venetiane, e ogni Irize 
 % teccali cento, e vn gito val teccali 25, 
 e vn abocco val teccali 12J." — (?. Balbi (in 
 Pegu), f. 108. 
 
 1688. " iThe proportion of their (Siamese) 
 Money to ours is, that their Tical, which 
 weighs no more than half a Crown, is yet 
 worth three shillings and three half -pence." 
 — La Loubkre, Bng. tr., p. 72. 
 
 1727. " Pegu Weight. 
 
 1 Vieee is . . .39 ou. Troy, 
 or 1 Vieee . . . . 100 Teculs. 
 
 140 Vieee . . . .a Bahaar. 
 The Bahaar is 3 Pecul China." — A. Ham., 
 ii. 317. 
 
 c. 1759. "... a dozen or 20 fowls may 
 be bought for a Tical (little more than i a 
 Crown)." — In Dalrymple, Or. Bepert, i. 
 121. 
 
 1775. Stevens, Ifeio amd Complete Guide 
 to E. I. Trade, gives 
 ' ' Pegu weight : 
 
 100 moo=l Tual (read Tical). 
 
 100 tual (tical) =1 vi3=31b. 5 oz. 5 dr. 
 avr. 
 
 150 vie =1 candy." 
 And under Siam : 
 " 80 Tuals (ticals)=l catty. 
 
 50 CattieB=l Pecul." 
 
 1783. "The merchandize is sold for 
 teecalls, a round piece of silver, stamped 
 and weighing about one rupee and a 
 quarter." — Forrest, V. to Mergui, p. vii. 
 
 Tieca, and vulg. Ticker, adj. This 
 is applied to any person or thing 
 engaged by the job, or on contract. 
 Thus a ticca garry is a hired carriage, 
 a ticca doctor is a surgeon not in the 
 regular service but temporarily en- 
 
TIOKY-TOCK. 
 
 700 
 
 TIFFIN. 
 
 gaged by Government. Prom Hind. 
 thikdor tliikali, 'hire, fare, fixed price.' 
 
 1827. "A Rule, Ordinance and Regula- 
 tion for the good Order and Civil Govern- 
 ment of the Settlement of Port William 
 in Bengal, and for regulating the number 
 and fare of Teeka Palankeens, and Teeka 
 Bearers in the Town of Calcutta .... 
 registered in the Supreme Court of Judica- 
 ture, on the 27th June, 1827." — Bengal 
 Regulations of 1827. 
 
 1878. "Leaving our servants to jabber 
 over our heavier baggage, we got into a 
 "ticca gharry," "hired trap," a bit of 
 civilization I had hardly expected to find 
 so far in the Mofussil. — Life in the Mo- 
 fussil, ii. 94. 
 
 Ticky-tock. .This is an immeaning 
 refrain used in some FrenoL. songs, 
 and by foreign singing masters in their 
 scales. It would appear from the 
 following quotation to be of Indian 
 origin. 
 
 c. 1755. "These gentry {the band with 
 nautch-girls) are called Iickytau boys, 
 from the two words Ticky and Tau, which 
 they continually repeat, and which they 
 chaunt with great vehemence." — Ives, 75. 
 
 Tiffin, s. Luncheon, Anglo-Indian 
 and Hindustani, at least in English 
 households. Also to Tifif, v. to take 
 luncheon. Some have derived this 
 familiar word from Ax. tafannun, 
 ' diversion, amusement,' but without 
 history, or evidence of such an ap- 
 plication of the Arabic word. Others 
 have derived it from Chinese ch'ih-fan, 
 ' eat-rice,' which is only an additional 
 example that anything whatever may 
 be plausibly resolved into Chinese 
 monosyllables. 
 
 We believe the word to be a local 
 survival of an English colloquial or 
 slang term. Thus we find in the 
 Lexicon Balatronicum, compiled origia- 
 ally by Capt. Grose (1785): " Tiffing, 
 eating or drinking out of meal- times," 
 besides other meanings. Wright {Diet, 
 of Obsolete and Provincial English) has : 
 " Tiff, s. (1) a draught of liquor, (2) 
 small beer ; " and Mr. Davies {Supple- 
 mental English Glossary)giY6ssoiae good 
 quotations both of this substantive and 
 of a verb "to tiff," in the sense of ' take 
 off a draught.' We should conjecture 
 that Grose's sense was a modification of 
 this one, that his "tiffing" was a 
 participial noun from the verb to tiff, 
 and that the Indian tiffin is identical 
 with the said participial noun. This 
 has perhaps some corroboration both 
 from the form " tiffing" used in some 
 
 earlier Indian examples, and from the 
 Indian use of the verb " to tiff." 
 
 Rumphius has a curious passage 
 which we have tried in vain to connect 
 with the present word; nor can we 
 find the words he mentions in either 
 Portuguese or Dutch Dictionaries. 
 Speaking of Toddy and the like he 
 says: 
 
 "Homines autem qui eas (potiones) opl- 
 ligunt ao praeparant, dicuntur Portugallico 
 nomine Tiffadores, atque opus ipsum Tiffa/r; 
 nostratibus Belgis tyfferen" (Herh. Am- 
 boinense, i. 5). 
 
 We may observe that the compara- 
 tively late appearance of the word 
 tiffin in. our documents is perhaps due 
 to the fact that when dinner was early 
 no lunch was customary. But the 
 word, to have been used by an Enghsh 
 novelist in 1811, could not then have 
 been new in India. We now give 
 examples of the various uses : 
 
 Tiff, s. In the old English senses, 
 (in which it occurs also in the ioTiatip, 
 and is probably allied to tipple and 
 tipsy). 
 
 (1) For a draught : 
 
 1758. "Monday . . . Seven. Returned 
 to my room. Made a tiff of warm punch, 
 and to bed before nine." — Jowrnal of a 
 Senior Fellow, in the Idler, No. 33. 
 
 (2) For small beer : 
 1604. 
 
 " . . . . make waste more prodigal 
 Than when our beer was good, that John 
 
 may float 
 To 3tyx in beer, and lift up Charon's 
 
 boat 
 With wholsome waves : and as the con- 
 duits ran 
 With claret at the Coronation, 
 So let your channels flow with single tiff. 
 For John I hope is crown'd . . ." 
 
 On John Dawson, Butler of Christ 
 Church, in Bisfwp Corbet's Poems, 
 ed. 1807, pp. 207-8. 
 
 To Tiff, V. in the sense of taking off 
 a draught. 
 1812. 
 
 " He tiff'dhis punch and went to rest." 
 Combe, Dr. Syntax, I. Canto v. 
 (This is quoted by Mr. Davies.) 
 
 Tiffin (the Indian substantive). 
 
 1810. "The (Mahommedan) ladies, like 
 ours, indulge in tiffings (slight repasts), it 
 being delicate to eat but little before com- 
 pany."— Williamson, Vade Mecum, i. 352. 
 
 „ (published 1812) "The dinner is 
 scarcely touched, as every person eats a 
 hearty meal called tiffin, at 2 o'clock, at 
 home."— ilf aria Graham, 29. 
 
 1811. " Gertrude was a little unfortunate 
 
TIFFIN. 
 
 701 
 
 TIGEB. 
 
 in her situation, which was next below 
 Mrs. Fashionist, and who . . . detailed the 
 delights of India, and the routine of its 
 day ; the changing linen, the curry-combing 
 .... the idleness, the dissipation, the 
 sleeping and the necessity of sleep, the gay 
 tiffings, were all delightful to her in re- 
 citing . . ." — The Gountess and Gertrude, or 
 Modes of Discipline, by Laetitia Maria 
 Hawkins, ii. 12. 
 
 1824. " The entreaty of my friends com- 
 pelled me to remain to breakfast and an 
 early tiffin. . ." — Seely, Wonders of Ellora, 
 oh. lii. 
 
 0. 1832. " Reader ! I, as well as Pliny, 
 had an uncle, an East Indian Uncle .... 
 everybody has an Indian Uncle . . . He is 
 not al\?ays so orientally rich as he is re- 
 puted; but he is always orientally muni- 
 ficent. Call upon him at any hour from 
 two till five, he insists on your taking 
 tiffin; and such a tiffin! The English 
 corresponding temi is luncheon : but how 
 meagre a shadow is the European meal to 
 its glowing Asiatic cousin." — De Qwincy, 
 Casuistry of Soman Meals, in Works, iii. 259. 
 
 1847. "'Come home and have some 
 tiffin, Dobbin,' a voice cried behind him, 
 as a pudgy hand was laid on his shoulder . . . 
 But the Captain had no heart to go a- 
 feasting with Joe Sedley." — Vanity Fair, 
 ed. 1867, i. 235. 
 
 1850. "A vulgar man who enjoys a 
 champagne tiffin and swindles his servants 
 . . . may be a pleasant companion to those 
 who do not hold him in contempt as a 
 vulgar knave, but he is not a gentleman." — 
 Sir C. Napier, Farewell Address. 
 
 1882. "The last and most vulgar form 
 of 'nobbling' the press is well known as 
 the luncheon or tiffin trick. It used to be 
 confined to advertising tradesmen and 
 hotel-keepers, and was practised on news- 
 paper reporters. Now it has been prac- 
 ' tised on a loftier scale . . ." — Saty. Beview, 
 March 25th, 357. 
 
 To Tiff, in the Indian sense. 
 
 1803. " He hesitated, and we were in- 
 terrupted by a summons to tiff at Eloyer's. 
 After tiffin Close said he should be glad to 
 go."— Elphinstone, in Life, i. 116. 
 
 1814. "We found a pool of excellent 
 water, which is scarce on the hills, and 
 laid down to tiff on a full soft bed, made 
 by the grass of last year and this. After 
 tiffing, I was cold and unweU." — Ibid, p. 
 283. 
 
 Ti^ffimg here is a participle, but its use 
 shows how the noun tiffin would be origi- 
 nally formed. 
 
 1816. 
 " The huntsman now informed them all 
 They were to tiff at Bobb'ry Hall. 
 Mounted again, the party starts, 
 Upsets the hackeries and carts, 
 Hammais and palanquins and doolies, 
 Dobies and burrawas (?) and coolies." 
 
 The Grand Master, or Adventures 
 of Qui Hi, by Quiz (Canto viii.). 
 
 1829. " I was tiffing with him one day, 
 when the subject turned on the sagacity of 
 elephants . . ."—John Shipp, ii. 267. 
 
 1859. ' ' Go home. Jack. I will tiff with 
 you to-day at half-past two." — J. Lang, 
 Wanderings in India, p. 16. 
 
 The following, wMoh has just met 
 our eye, is bad grammar, according to 
 Anglo-Indian use : 
 
 1885. " ' Look here, Kandolph, don't 
 you know,' said Sir Peel, . . . 'Here 
 you've been gallivanting through India, 
 riding on elephants, and tiffining with 
 Kajahs. ..." "—Punch, Essence of Parlia- 
 ment, April 25th, p. 204. 
 
 Tiger, s. The royal tiger was 
 apparently first known to 'the Greeks 
 by the expedition of Alexander, and a 
 little later by a live one which Seleucus 
 sent to Athens. The animal became, 
 under the Emperors, well known to 
 the Eomans, but fell out of the 
 knowledge of Europe in later days, 
 till it again became familiar in India. 
 The Greek and Latin nypis, tigris, is 
 said to be from the old Persian word 
 for an arrow, tigra, which gives the 
 modern P. (and Hind.) tir.* Pliny 
 says of Hob River Tigris: "a celeritate 
 Tigris incipit vocari. Ita appellant Medi 
 sagittam " (vi. 27). In speaking of 
 the animal and its " velocitatis tre- 
 mendae," Pliny evidently glances at 
 this etymology, real or imaginary. So 
 does Pausanias probably, in his re- 
 marks on its colour. 
 
 c. B.C. 325. 
 
 ' The Indians think the 
 
 Tiger {rhv riypiv) a great deal stronger 
 than the elephant. Nearohus says he saw 
 the skin of a tiger, but did not see the 
 beast itself, and that the Indians assert 
 the tiger to be as big as the biggest horse ; 
 whilst in swiftness and strength there is 
 no creature to be compared to him. And 
 when he engages the elephant he springs 
 on its head, and easily throttles it. More- 
 
 * Sir H. Rawlinson gives tigra as old Persian 
 for an aiTow (see Herod, vol. iii. p. 552). VuUers 
 seems to consider it rather an induction than a 
 known word for an an-ow. He says: "Besides 
 the name of that river (Tigris') Arvand, which often 
 occurs in the Shdlindma, and which properly sig- 
 nifies 'running' or 'swift;' another Medo-persic 
 name Tigra is found in the cuneiform inscrip- 
 tions, and is cognate with the JZend word tedjao, 
 tedjerem, and Pehlvi tedjera, i.e., ' a running river," 
 which is entered in Anquetil's vocabulary. And 
 these, along with the Pers. iej ' an arrow,' tegh * a 
 sword,' telclL and teg * sharp,' are to he referred to 
 the Zend root tilchsh, Skt. tij, ' to sharpen.' The 
 Pers. word tir, ' an arrow,' may be of the same 
 origin, since its primitive form appears to be 
 ttgra, from which it seems to come by elision of 
 the g, as the Slct. tlr, ' an-ow,' comes from tivra 
 for tigra, where v seems to have taken 'the place 
 of g. From the word tigra .... seem also to be 
 derived the usual names of the river Tigris, Pers. 
 Mzliln, Ar. Dijlali" (Vullers, s.v. tlr). 
 
TIGER. 
 
 702 
 
 TIGER. 
 
 over, the creatures which we have seen 
 and call tigers are only jackals which are 
 dappled, and of a kind bigger than or- 
 dinary jackals." — Arrian, Indica, xv. 
 
 We apprehend that this Ijig dappled 
 jackal {BS>s) is meant for a hyaena. 
 
 c, B.C. 322. " In the island of Tylos . . . 
 there is also another wonderful thing they 
 say . . . for there is a certain tree, from 
 which they cut sticks, and these are very 
 handsome articles, having a certain varie- 
 gated colour, like the skin of a tiger. The 
 wood is very heavy ; hut if it is struck 
 against any solid substance it shivers like 
 a piece of pottery." — Theoph/rastus, Hist, of 
 Plants, Bk. V. c. 4. 
 
 c. B.C. 321. "And XJlpianus . . . said : 
 Do we anywhere find the word used as a 
 masculine, rov ri'vpii'? for I know that 
 Philemon says thus in his Neaera : 
 'A. We've seen the tigress (■ri)!' Tiypii-jthat 
 Seleucus sent us ; 
 
 Are we not bound to send Seleucus back 
 
 Some beast in fair exchange ? ' " 
 
 In Athenaeus, xiii. 57. 
 
 c. B.C. 320. "According to Megasthenes, 
 the largest tigers are found among the 
 Prasii, almost twice the size of lions, and 
 of such strength that a tame one led by 
 four persons seized a mule by its hinder leg, 
 overpowered it, and dragged it to him." — 
 Strabo, xv. ch. 1, § 37 {Hamilton and 
 Falconer's E. T., iii. 97). 
 
 c. B.C. 19. "And Augustus came to 
 Samos, and again passed the winter there 
 . . . and all sorts of embassies came to 
 him ; and the Indians who had previously 
 sent messages proclaiming friendship, now 
 sent to make a solemn treaty, with pre- 
 sents, and among other things including 
 tigers, which were then seen for the first 
 time by the Romans ; and if I am not mis- 
 taken, by the Greeks also." — Dio Cassius, 
 Bk. Hv. 9. 
 
 i;. B.C. 19. 
 
 "... duris genuit te cautibus horrens 
 
 Caucasus, Hyrcanaeque admteunt ubera 
 tigres." Aen. iv. 366-7. 
 
 c. A.D. 70. " The Emperor Augustus . , . 
 in the yeere that Q. Tubero and Fabius 
 Maximus were Consuls together . . . was 
 the first of all others that shewed a tame 
 tygre within a cage : but the Emperour 
 Claudius foure at once .... lygres are 
 bred in Hircania and India : this Deast is 
 most dreadful for incomparable swiftness." 
 —Pliny, by Ph. Holland, i. 204. 
 
 c. 80-90. _^' Wherefore the land is called 
 Dachanabades, for the South is called 
 Dachanos in their tongue. And the land 
 that lies in the interior above this towards 
 the East embraces many tracts, some of 
 them of deserts or of great mountains, with 
 all kinds of wild beasts, panthers and 
 tigers (riypsis) and elephants, and immense 
 serpents (fpaKoiras) and hyenas (KpoKorras) 
 and eyngcephala of many species, and many 
 and populous nations till you come to the 
 Ganges." — Peripliis, § 50. 
 
 c. A.D. 180. "That beast again, in the 
 
 talk of Ctesias about the Indians, which is 
 alleged to be called by them Martidra 
 (MaHich&ra), and by the Greeks And/ro- 
 pluifjus (Man-eater), I am convinced is 
 really the tiger (rmriyittv). Thestorythat 
 he has a triple range of teeth in each jaw, 
 and sharp prickles at the tip of his tail 
 which he shoots at those who are at a dis- 
 tance, like the arrows of an archer, — ^the 
 tale handed about by the Indians, — I don't 
 believe to be true, but only to have been 
 generated by the excessive fear which the 
 beast inspires. They have been wrong also 
 about his colour ; — no doubt when they see 
 him in the bright sun-light he takes that 
 colour and looks red ; or perhaps it may be 
 because of his going so fast, and because 
 even when not running he is constantly 
 darting from side to side ; and then (to be 
 sure) it is always from a long way off that 
 they see him." — Pausanias, IX. xxi. 4. 
 
 1298. " Enchore sachids qe le Grant Sire 
 a bien leopars asez qe tuit sunt bon da 
 chacer et da prendre bestes , ... II ha 
 plosors lyons grandismes, greignors asez qe 
 cele de Babilonie. II sunt de mout biaus 
 poil et de mout biaus coleor, oar il sunt 
 tout verges jDor lone, noir et vermeil et 
 blance. II sunt afaiMs a prandre sengler 
 sauvajes et les bueff sauvajes, et orses et 
 asnes sauvajes et oerf et cavriolz et autres 
 bestes." — Marco Polo, Geog. Text, ch. xcii. >■ 
 
 Thus Marco Polo can only speak of this 
 huge animal, striped black and red and 
 white, as of a iion. And a medieval 
 Bestiary has a chapter on the Tigre which 
 begins : " Une Beste est qui est apelfe 
 Tigre, c'est une maniere de serpent." — (In 
 Gahier et Martin, Melanges d'Archiol. ii. 
 140). 
 
 1474. "'This meane while there came in 
 certein men sent from a Prince of India, 
 w"" certain strange beastes, the first whereof 
 was a leoma ledde in a chayne by one that 
 had skyll, which they call in their languaige 
 Batmreth. She is like vnto a lyonesse ; but • 
 she is redde coloured, streaked all over w'" 
 blacke strykes ; her face is redde w" cer- 
 tain white and blacke spottes, the bealy 
 white, and tayled like the lyon ; seemyng 
 to be a marvailouse fiers beast." — Josafa 
 Barbaro, Hak. Soc, pp. 53-54. 
 
 Here again is an excellent description of 
 a tiger, but that name seems unknown to 
 the traveller. Babureth is in the Italian 
 original Baburth, Pers. babr, a tiger. 
 
 1553. "... Beginning from the point 
 of Cingapura and all the way to PuUo- 
 Qambilam, i.e. the whole length of the 
 Kingdom of Malaca . . . there is no other 
 town with a name exceirt this City of 
 Malaca, only some havens of fishermen, 
 and in the interior a very few villages. 
 And indeed the most of these wretched 
 people sleep at the top of the highest trees 
 they can find, for up to a height of 20 
 palms the tigers can seize them at a leap; 
 and if anything saves the poor people 
 from these beasts it is the bonfires that 
 they keep burning at night, which the tigers 
 are much afraid of. In fact these are so 
 numerous that many come into the city 
 
TINCALL. 
 
 703 
 
 TIPABBT. 
 
 itself at night in search of prey. And it has 
 happened, since we took the place, that a 
 •tigar leapt into a garden surrounded by a 
 good high timber fence, and lifted a beam 
 of wood with three slaves who were laid by 
 the heels, and with these made a clean leap 
 over the fence."* — Barros, II. vi. 1. 
 
 1583. "We also escaped the peril of the 
 multitude of tigers which infest those 
 tracts" (the Pegu delta) "and prey on 
 whatever they can get at. And although 
 we were on that account anchored In 
 midstream, nevertheless it was asserted 
 that the ferocity of these animals was such 
 that they would press even into the water 
 to seize their prey." — Gasparo Balbi, f. 94 u. 
 
 1586. "We went through the wilder- 
 aesse because the right way was full of 
 thieves, when we passed the country of 
 Gouren, where we found but few Villages, 
 but almost all Wildernesse, and saw many 
 Buffes, Swine, and Deere, Grasse longer 
 than a man, and very many Tigres." — B. 
 Fitch, in Purchas, ii. 1736. 
 
 1675. "Going in quest whereof, one of 
 our Soldiers, a Youth, killed a Tigre-Eoyal ; 
 it was brought home by 30 or 40 Gombies, 
 the Body tied to a long Bamboo, the Tail 
 extended ... it was a Tigre of the Biggest 
 and Noblest Kind, Five Feet in Length 
 beside the TaU, Three and a Half in 
 Height, it was of a light Yellow, streaked 
 with Black, like a Tabby Cat .... the 
 Visage Fierce and Majestiok, the Teeth 
 gnashing . . ." — Fryer, 176. 
 
 1869. "Les tigres et les leopards sent 
 oonsid&&, autant par les Hindous que par 
 les musalmans, comme ^tant la propri^t^ 
 des pirs (see Peer) : aussi les naturels du 
 pays ne sympathisent pas avec les Euro- 
 peans pour la chasse du tigre." — Garcin 
 4e Tossy, Bel. Mus., p. 24. 
 
 Tincall, s. Borax. Pers. tinlcar, 
 but apparently originally Sansk. tan- 
 kana, and perhaps from the people so- 
 called who may have supplied it, in 
 the Himalaya — ^Tayyavot of Ptolemy. 
 
 1563. "It is called borax and crisocolaj 
 and in Arabic tincar, and so the Guzeratis 
 call it . . ."—Garcia, f. 78. 
 
 0. 1590. " Having reduced the k'haral to 
 small bits, he adds to every man of it li 
 ters of tangar (borax) and 3 sers of pounded 
 natrum, and kneads them together." — Ain, 
 i. 26. 
 
 Tindal, s. Malayal. tandal, Telug. 
 tanddu, also in Mahr. and other ver- 
 naculars tandd, the head or commander 
 ,of a body of men. But in ordinary 
 specific application a native petty 
 
 * Lest I am doing the great Ustorian wrong as 
 to thi» Mimchausen-like stray, I give the original : 
 "E ji aconteceo . . . saltar hum tigre em hum 
 quintal eercado de madeira tem alto, e levou hum 
 tponoo de madeira com trez (trcs ?) escravos que 
 estavam prezos nelle, com os quaes saltou de 
 claro em claro per cima da cerca." 
 
 officer of lascars, whether onboard ship 
 (boatswain) or in the ordnance depart- 
 ment, and sometimes the head of a 
 gang of labourers on public works. 
 
 c. 1348. "The second day after our 
 arrival at the port of Kailukari this 
 princess invited the nakhodah or owner of 
 the ship, the kardni (see Cranny) or clerk, 
 the merchants, the persons of distinction, 
 the tandil . . ." — Ibn Batuta, iv. 250. 
 
 The Moorish traveller explains the ' 
 word as mukaddam al-rajdl, which the 
 French translators render as ' ' general 
 des pistons," but we may hazard the 
 correction of "Master of the crew." 
 (See a foot-note s.v. Mocuddum). 
 
 0. 1590. ' ' In large ships there are twelve 
 classes. 1. The Nakhuda, or owner of the 
 ship ... 3. The Tandil, _or chief of the 
 khalacls or sailors (see Classy) . . ." — Aim, 
 i. 280. 
 
 1673. ' ' The Captain is called Nnequedah, 
 the boatswain Tindal . . ."—Fryer, 107. 
 
 1758. " One Tindal, or corporal of Las- 
 cars." — Orme, ii. 339. 
 
 Tinnevelly, n. p. A town and 
 district of Southern India, probably 
 Tiru-nel-veli, 'Sacred Eice-hedge,' or 
 ' Sacred Bamboo-hedge.' 
 
 The District formed the southern 
 part of the Madura territory, and first 
 became a distinct district about 1744, 
 when the Madura Kingdom was incor- 
 porated with the territories under the 
 Nawab of Arcot {Caldwell, H. of Tinne- 
 velly). 
 
 Tiparry, s. Beng. tipdri or tepdrl, 
 the fruit of Physalis peruviana,Ti. , N. O. 
 Solanaceae. It is also known in India 
 as ' Cape gooseberry,' and sometimes 
 as ' Brazil cherry.' It gets its generic 
 name from the fact that the inflated 
 calyx encloses the fruit as in a bag or 
 bladder {(pia-a). It has a slightly acid 
 gooseberry flavour, and inakes excellent 
 jam. 
 
 We have seen a suggestion some- 
 where that the Bengali name is con- 
 nected with the word teiipd, ' inflated,' 
 which gives a name to a species of 
 tetrodon or globe-fish, a fish which has 
 the power of dilating the oesophagus 
 in a singular mamier. 
 
 The native name of the fruit in 
 N.W. India is maJco, but tipdri is in 
 general Anglo-Indian use. The use of 
 an almost identical name for a goose- 
 berry-like fruit, in a Polynesian Island 
 (Kingsmill group) quoted below from 
 Wilkes, is very curious, but we can 
 say no more on the matter. 
 
TIPPOO SAHIB. 
 
 704 
 
 TOBACCO. 
 
 1845. "On Makin they have a kind of 
 fruit resembling the gooseberry, called by 
 the natives 'teiparu'; this they pound, 
 after it is dried, and make with molasses 
 into cakes, which are sweet and pleasant 
 to the taste." — U. S. Expedition, by G. 
 Wilkes, U.S.N., v. 81. 
 
 1878. "... T}ie enticing tipari in its 
 craokly covering . . . ." — In My Indian 
 Ga/rden, 49-50. 
 
 Tippoo Sahib, n. p. The name of 
 th-is famous enemy of the English, 
 power in India was, according to 0. P. 
 Brown, taken from that of Tipu 
 Sultan, a saint whose tomb is near 
 Hyderabad. 
 
 Tirkut, s. ForesaU. Sea Hind, 
 from Port, triqueie (Roebuck). 
 
 Tiyan, n.p. . Malayal. Tiyan, or 
 Tlvan, pi. Tiyar or Tlvar. The name 
 of what may be called the third caste 
 (in rank) in Malabar. The word 
 signifies "Islander"; and the people 
 are supposed to have come from 
 Oeylon. 
 
 1510. ' ' The third class of Pagans are 
 called Tiva, who are artizans." — VartJiema, 
 142. 
 
 1516. " The cleanest of these low and 
 rustic people are called Tuias (read Tivas), 
 who are great labourers, and their chief 
 business is to look after the palm-trees, 
 and gather their fruit, and carry everything 
 . . . for hire, because there are no draught 
 cattle in the country." — Barbosa, Lisbon 
 ed. 335. 
 
 Tobacco, s. On this subject we are 
 not prepared to furnish any elaborate 
 article, but merely to bring together 
 a few quotations touching on the in- 
 troduction of tobacco into India and 
 the East, or otherwise of interest. 
 
 c. 1550. " It has haiipened to me several 
 times, that going through the provinces of 
 Guatemala and Nicaragua I have entered 
 the house of an Indian who had taken this 
 herb, which in the Mexican language is 
 called tabacco, and immediately perceived 
 the sharp fetid smell of this truly diabolical 
 and stinking smoke, I was obliged to go 
 away in haste, and seek some other place." 
 — Girolamo Benzoni, Hale. Soc, p. 81. 
 
 1585. " Et hi " (viz. Ralph Lane and 
 the first settlers in Virginia) "reduces 
 Indicam illam plantam quam Tabaccam 
 vooant et Nicotiam, qua contra cruditates 
 ab Indis edocti, usi erant, in Angliam 
 primi, quod suam, intulerunt. Ex illo 
 sane tempore usu coepit esse creberrimo, 
 et magno pretio, dum quam plurimi gra- 
 veolentem illius fumum, alii lascivientes, 
 alii valetudini consulentes, per tubulum 
 testaceum inexplebili aviditate passim pau- I 
 
 riunt, et mox e naribus efflant ; adeo ut 
 tabemae Tabaccanae non minus quam cer- 
 visiariae et vinariae passim per oppida 
 habeantur. TJt Anglorum corpora (quod 
 salse ille dixit) qui hac plants tantopere 
 delectantur in Barbarorum naturam de- 
 generasse videantur ; qiium iisdem quibus 
 Barbari deleotentur et sanari se posse 
 credant." — Gul. Camdeni, Annal. Berum 
 Anglicarmm,. . . . regn. Elizabetha, ed. 1717, 
 ii. 449. 
 1592. 
 " Into the woods thence forth in haste shee 
 went 
 To seeke for hearbes that mote him 
 
 remedy ; 
 Eor shee of herbea had great intendi- 
 
 ment. 
 Taught of the Nymphe which from her 
 
 infancy 
 Her nourced had in true Nobility : 
 This whether yt divine Tobacco were, 
 Or Panachaea, or Polygeny, 
 Shee f ownd, and brought it to her patient 
 
 deare 
 Who al this while lay bleding out his 
 hart-blood neare." 
 
 The Faerie Queen, III., v. 32. 
 
 1597. "His Lordship" (E. of Essex at 
 Villafranca) " made no answer, but called 
 for tobacco, seeming to give but smaU. 
 credit to this alarm ; and so on horseback 
 with these noblemen and gentlemen on foot 
 beside him, took tobacco, whilst I was tell- 
 ing his Lordship of the men I had sent 
 forth, and the order I had given them. 
 Within some quarter of an hour, we might 
 hear a good round volley of shot betwixt 
 the 30 men I had sent to the chapel, and 
 the enemy, which made his Lordship cast 
 his pipe from him, and listen to the shoot- 
 ing. — Commentaries of Sir Francis Vere, p. 
 62. 
 
 1598. " Cob. Ods me I marie what 
 pleasure or felicity they have in taking 
 this roguish tobacco. It is good for no- 
 thing but to choke a man, and fill him full 
 of smoke and embers : there were four died 
 out of one house last week with taking of it, 
 and two more the bell went for yesternight j 
 one of them they say will never scape it; he 
 voided a bushel of soot yesterday upward 
 and downward .... it's little better than 
 rats-bane or rosaker." — Every Mam in his 
 Humour, iii. 2. 
 
 1604. " Oct. 19. Demise to Tho. Lane 
 and Ph. Bold of the new Impost of 6s. Sd., 
 and the old Custom of 2d. per pound on 
 tobacco." — Calendar of State Papers, Do- 
 mestic, James I., p. 159. 
 
 1604 or 1605. "In Bijiipiir I had found 
 some tobacco. Never having seen the like 
 in India, I brought some with me, and, 
 prepared a handsome pipe of jewel work. 
 . . . . His Majesty (Akbar) was enjoying 
 himself after receiving my presents, and 
 asking me how I had collected so many 
 strange things in so short a time, when hi» 
 eye fell upon the tray with the pipe and its 
 appurtenances : he expressed great surprise 
 and examined the tobacco, which was made 
 
TOBACCO. 
 
 705 
 
 TOBACCO. 
 
 up in pipefuls ; he inquired what it was, 
 and where I had got it. The Nawab Kh^n- 
 i-'Azam replied : This is tobacco, which is 
 well known In Mecca and Medina, and this 
 doctor has brought it as a medicine for 
 your Majesty,' His Majesty looked at it, 
 and ordered me to prepare and take him a 
 pipeful. He began to smoke it, when his 
 physician approached and forbade his 
 doing so" . . . (omitting much that is 
 curious). "As I had brought a large 
 supply of tobacco and pipes, I sent some 
 to sever.vl of the nobles, while others sent 
 to ask for some'; indeed all, without ex- 
 ception, wanted some, and the practice 
 was introduced. After that the merchants 
 began to sell it, so the custom of smoking 
 spread rapidly. His Majesty, however, 
 did not adopt it." — Asad Beg, in Elliot, vi. 
 163-167. 
 
 1610. "The Tarkes are also incredible 
 takers of Opium ..... carrying it about 
 them both in peace and in warre ; which 
 they say expelleth all feare, and makes 
 ■ them couragious ; but I rather think giddy 
 headed .... And perhaps for the self 
 same cause they also delight in Tobacco ; 
 they take it through reeds that have ioyned 
 vnto them great heads of wood to containe 
 it : I doubt not but lately taught them, as 
 brought them by the English : and were it 
 not sometimes lookt into (for Morat Bassa 
 not long since commanded a pipe to be 
 thrust through the nose of a Turke, and so 
 to be led in derision through the Citie, ) no 
 question but it would prove a principall 
 commodity. Neverthelesse they will take 
 it in corners, and are so ignorant therein, 
 that that which in England is not saleable, 
 doth passe here amongst them for most 
 excellent." — Sandys, Journey, 66. 
 
 1615. " n tabacco ancora usano qui " (at 
 ' Constantinople) " di pigliar in conversazione 
 
 per gusto : ma io non ho voluto mai pro- 
 vame, e ne avera cognizione in Italia che 
 molti ne pigliano, ed in particolare il 
 signore cardinale Crescenzio qualche volta 
 per medicamento insegnatogli dal Signer 
 don Virginio Orsino, one primo di tutti, se 
 io non fallo, gli anni addietro lo portb in 
 Eomad'InghUterra." — P. della Valle, i. 76. 
 
 1616. " Such is the miraculous omni- 
 potence of our strong tasted Tobacco, as it 
 cures al sorts of diseases (which neuer any 
 drugge could do before) in all persons and 
 
 at all times It cures the gout in the 
 
 feet, and (which is miraculous) in that very 
 instant when the smoke thereof, as light, 
 flies vp into the head, the virtue therof , as 
 heauy, runs down to the litle toe. It 
 helps all sorts of agues. It refreshes a 
 weary man, and yet makes a man hungry. 
 Being taken when they goe to bed, it makes 
 one sleepe soundly, and yet being taken 
 when a man is sleepie and drousie, itwill, 
 as they say, awake his bralne, and quicken 
 
 his vnderstanding O omnipotent 
 
 power of Tobacco ! And if it could by the 
 smoake thereof chase out deuUs, as the 
 smoake of Tobias fish did (which I am sure 
 could smell no stronglier) it would serve for a 
 precious Relioke, both for the Superstitious 
 
 Priests, and the insolent Puritanes, to cast 
 out deuils withall." — K. James /., Counten'- 
 blasie to Tobacco, in Works, pp. 219-220. 
 
 1617. " As the smoking of tobacco 
 (tambaku) had taken very bad effect, upon 
 the health and mind of many persons, I 
 ordered that no one should practise the 
 habit. My brother Shiih 'Abbiis, also 
 being aware of its evil effects, had issued a 
 command against the use of it in Ir^n. 
 But Kh^n-i-'Alam was so much addicted to 
 smoking, that he could not abstain from it, 
 and often smoked. " * — Memoirs of Jahdngir, 
 in Elliot, vi. 851. 
 
 1623. " Inoipit nostro seculo in immen- 
 sum crescere usus tobacco, atque affioit 
 homines occulta quidem delectatione, ut 
 qui illi semel assueti sint, difficile postea 
 abstinent." — Bacon, H. Vitae el Mortis, 
 in B. Montague's ed. x. 189. 
 
 We are unable to give the date or 
 Persian author of the following ex- 
 tract (though, clearly of the 17th 
 century), wmch. with an introductory 
 sentence we have found in a fragmen- 
 tary note in the handwriting of the 
 late Major. William Yule, written in 
 India about the beginning of this 
 century : f 
 
 " Although Tobacco be the produce of an 
 European Plant, it has nevertheless been 
 in use by our Physicians medicinally for 
 some time past. Nay, some creditable 
 People even have been friendly to the use 
 of it, though from its having been brought 
 sparingly in the first instance from Europe, 
 its rarity prevented it from coming into 
 general use. The Culture of this Plant, 
 however, became speedily almost universal, 
 within a short period after its introduction 
 into Hindostaun ; and the produce of it 
 rewarded the Cultivator far beyond ever}' 
 other article of Husbandry. This became 
 more especially the case in the reign of 
 Shah Jehaun (commenced a.h. 1037) when 
 the Practice of Smoking pervaded all Ranks 
 and Classes within the Empire. Nobles 
 and Beggars, Pious and Wicked, Devotees 
 and Free-thinkers, poets, historians, rhe- 
 toricians, doctors and patients, high and 
 low, rich and poor, all ! all seemed in- 
 toxicated with a decided preference ovet 
 every other luxury, nay even often over the 
 necessaries of life. To a stranger no offer- 
 ing was so acceptable as a Whiff, and to a. 
 friend one could produce nothing half so 
 grateful as a Chilluin. So rooted was the 
 habit that the confirmed Smoker would, 
 abstain from Food and Drink rather than, 
 relinquish the gratification he derived front 
 inhaling the Fumes of this deleterious 
 Plant ! Nature recoils at the very idtea of 
 touching the Saliva of another Person, yet 
 
 * See the same passage rendered \>y Blochmann, 
 in ItiA. Antiq. i. 164. 
 
 t Some notice of Major Yule, whose valuable 
 Oriental MSS. were presentsd to the British Mu- 
 ,seum after his death, will be found in Dr. Rieu's 
 Preface to the Catalogue of Persian MSS. (vol. iii. 
 p. xviii.). 
 
 Z Z 
 
TO BR A. 
 
 706 
 
 TODDF. 
 
 in the present instance our Tobacco smokers 
 pass the moistened Tube from one mouth 
 to another without hesitation on the one 
 hand, and it is received with complacency 
 on the other ! Tlie more acrid the Fumes 
 so much the more grateful to the Palate of 
 the Connoisseur. The Smoke is a CoUj''- 
 rium to the Eyes, whilst the Fire, they will 
 tell you, supplies to the Body the waste of 
 radical Heat. Without doubt the Hookah 
 is a most pleasing Companion, whether to 
 the Wayworn Traveller or to the solitary 
 Hermit. It is a Friend in whose Bosom 
 we may repose our most confidential 
 Secrets ; and a Counsellor upon whose 
 advice we may rely in our most important 
 Concerns. It is an elegant Ornament in 
 our private Appartments ; it gives joy to 
 the Beholder in our public Halls. The 
 Music of its sound puts the warbling of 
 the Nightingale to Shame, and the {"ra- 
 granoe of its Perfume brings a Blush on the 
 Cheek of the Kose. Life in short is pro- 
 longed by the Fumes inhaled at each in- 
 spiration, whilst every exjairation of them 
 is accompanied with extatic delight. . . ." 
 (ccetera desunt). 
 
 c. 1760. "Tamhaku. It is known from 
 the Madsir-i-Bahimi that .the tobacco 
 came from Europe to the Dakhin, and 
 from the Dakhin to Upper India, during 
 the reign of Akbar Sh^h (1556-1605), since 
 which time it has been in general use." — 
 £ahdr-i-'Ajam, quoted by Blochmann, in 
 Ind. Antiq. i. 164. 
 
 1878. It appears from Miss Bird's 
 Japan that tobacco was not cultivated in 
 that country till 1605. In 1612 and 1615 
 the Shogun prohibited both culture and use 
 of tabakc— See the work, i. 276-77. 
 
 Tobra, s.. The leather nose-hag in 
 which a horse's feed is administered. 
 
 1808. "... stable boys are apt to serve 
 themselves to a part out of the poor beasts 
 allowance ; to prevent which a thrifty 
 housewife sees it put into a tobra, or 
 mouth bag, and spits thereon to make the 
 Hostler loathe and leave it alone." — Drwm- 
 mond. Illustrations, &c. 
 
 Toddy, B. A corruption of Hind; 
 tari, i.e. the fermented sap of the tar 
 or palm3rra (Sansk. tal), and also of 
 other palms, such as the date, the 
 coco-palm, and the Caryota urens ; 
 palm-wine. Toddy is generally the 
 suhstanoe used in India as yeast, to 
 leaven bread. The word, as is well 
 known, has received a new application 
 in Scotland, the immediate history of 
 which we have not traced. 
 
 The tdl-tree seems to be indicated, 
 though confusedly, in this passage of 
 Megasthenes from Arrian : 
 
 c. B.C. 320. "Megasthenes tells us . . . 
 the Indians were in old times nomadic . . . 
 were so barbarous that they wore the skins 
 of such wild animals as they could kill, 
 
 and subsisted (?) on the bark of trees ; that 
 these trees were called in the Indian speech 
 tala, and that there grew on them as there 
 grows at the tops of the (date) palm trees, 
 a fruit resembling balls of wool.' — Arrian, 
 Indina, vii., tr. by McCrindle. 
 
 circa 1330. "... There is another tree 
 of a different species, which . . . gives all 
 the year round a white liquor, pleasant to 
 drink, which tree is called tari." — Friar 
 Jordanus, 16. 
 
 1611. "Palmiti Wine, which they call 
 Taddy." — J!i. Dounton, in Purchas, i. 298. 
 
 1615. 
 ". . . . And then more to glad yee 
 
 Weele have a health to al our friends in 
 Tadee." 
 
 Verses to T. Coryat, in CrvMAes, 
 iii. 47. 
 
 1623. "... on board of which we stayed 
 till nightfall, entertaining with conversa- 
 tion and drinking tari, a liquor which is 
 drawn from the coco-nut trees, of a whitish 
 colour, a little turbid, and of a somewhat 
 rough taste,' though with a blending _ of 
 sweetness, and not unpalatable, something 
 like one of our vini piccanti. It will also in- 
 toxicate, like wine, if drunk over freely,"— 
 P. della Voile, ii. 530. 
 
 1648. "The country .... is planted with 
 palmito-trees, from which a sap is drawn 
 called Terry, that they very commonly 
 drink."— Fam Twist, 12. 
 
 1653. ". . . le tari qui est le vin ordi- 
 ■naire des Indes." — De la Boullaye-le-Uoui, 
 
 1673. " The Natives singing and roaring 
 all Night long ; being dnink with Toddy, 
 the Wine of the Coooe." — Fryer, 53. 
 
 „ "As for the rest, they are very 
 respectful, unless the Seamen or Soldiers 
 get drunk, either with Toddy or Bang."— 
 Ibid. 91. 
 
 See also Wheeler, ii. 125, by which it 
 appears that this word was in common use 
 in Madras in 1710. 
 
 1686. " Besides the Liquor or Water in 
 the Fruit, there is also a sort of Wine 
 drawn from the Tree called Toddy, which 
 looks like Wliey." — Dampier, i. 293. 
 
 1705. ". . . cette liqueur sVppelle 
 tarif." — Luillier, 43. 
 
 1750. "J. Was vor Leute trincken 
 Taddy ? C. Die Soldaten, die Land Portu- 
 giesen, die Parreier und Schiffleute trinck- 
 en diesen Taddy." — Mad/ras, oder Fort St. 
 George, &c., Halle, 1750. 
 
 1857. "It is the unfermented juice of 
 the Palmyra which is used as food : when 
 allowed to ferment, which it will do before 
 midday, if left to itself, it is changed into a 
 sweet, intoxicating drink called ' kal ' or 
 ' toddy.' " — Bp. Caldwell, Lectures on TinM- 
 vclly Mission, p. 33. 
 
 H "The Rat, returning home full of 
 Toddy, said, If I meet the Cat, I will tear 
 him in pieces." — Ceylon Proverb, in Ivd. 
 Antiq, i. 59. 
 
 Of the Scotch application of the 
 
TODDY-BIBD. 
 
 707 
 
 TOMAUN. 
 
 word we can find tut one example in 
 Bums, and, strange to say, no mention 
 in Jameson's Dictionary: 
 
 1785. 
 
 " The lads an' lasses, blythely bent 
 To mind baith saul an' body. 
 Sit round the table, weel content 
 An' steer about the toddy. ..." 
 Bums, The Holy Fair. 
 1798. "Action of the case, for giving 
 her a dose in some toddy, to intoxicate and 
 inflame her passions." — Boots's Reports, i. 
 80. 
 
 1804. 
 " . . . . I've nae fear for 't ; 
 For siller, faith, ye ne'er did care for 't. 
 Unless to help a needful body, 
 An' get an antrin glass o' toddy." 
 
 TannaMll, Epistle to James Ban: 
 
 Toddy-bird, s. We do not kno-w 
 for certain what bird is meant by tMs 
 name in the quotation. TJie nest 
 would seem to point to tbe Baya, or 
 Weaver-bird {Plnceus Baya, Blytb) ; 
 but tbe size alleged is absurd; it is 
 probably a blunder. 
 
 c. 1750-60. " It is in this tree (palmyra or 
 "brab, q.v.) that the toddy-birds, so called 
 from their attachment to that tree, make 
 their exquisitely curious nests, wrought 
 out of the thinnest reeds and filaments of 
 branches, with an inimitable mechanism, 
 and are about the bigness of a partridge (?) 
 The birds themselves are of no value . . . ." 
 — Grose, i. 48. 
 
 Toddy-Cat, s. This name is in 
 S. India applied to the Paradoxurus 
 Musanga, Jerdon. It infests houses, 
 especially where there is a ceiling of 
 cloth, (see chutt). Its name is given 
 from its fondness, real or supposed, 
 for pahn-juice. 
 
 Tola, s. An Indian weight (chiefly 
 of gold or silver), not of extreme an- 
 tiquity. Hind, tola (Sansk. tula, a 
 balance, tul to lift up, to weigh). 
 The Hindu scale is 8 rattis (q.v.) =1 
 masha, 12 mashas = 1 tola. Thus the 
 tola was equal to 96 rattis. The 
 proper weight of the rattl, which was 
 the old Indian unit of weight, has 
 been determined by Mr. E. Thomas as 
 1'75 grains, and the medieval tanga 
 which was the prototj'pe of the rupee 
 was of 100 rattis weight. " But . . . 
 the factitious rattl of the Muslims was 
 merely an aliquot part — ^ of the com- 
 paratively recent tola, and g^ of the 
 newly devised rupee." 
 
 By the Eegulation VII. of 1833, 
 putting the British India coinage on 
 its present footing (see under Seer) 
 
 the tola weighing 180 grs., which is 
 also the weight of the rupee, is 
 established by the same regulation, as 
 the unit of the system of weights, 80 
 tolas = 1 ser, 40 sers = 1 maund. 
 
 1563. " I knew a secretary of Nizamoxa, 
 a native of Corajon, who ate every day 
 three tollas (of opmm), which is the weight 
 of ten cruzados and a half ; but this Cora- 
 9oni (Khorasani), though he was a man of 
 letters and a great scribe and official, was 
 always nodding or sleeping." — Garcia, i. 
 1556. 
 
 1610. " A Tole is a rupee challany of 
 silver, and ten of these Toles are the value 
 of one of gold." — Hawkins, in Purclias, i. 
 217. 
 
 1615-16. " Two tole and a half being an 
 ounce." — Sir T. Roe, in Piirchas, i. 545. 
 
 Tomaun, s. A Mongol word, sig- 
 nifying 10,000, and constantly used m 
 the histories of the Mongol dynasties 
 for a division of an army theoretically 
 consisting of that number. But its 
 modem application is to a Persian 
 money, at the present time worth 
 about 7s. 6d. Till recently it was only 
 a money ^of account, representing 
 10,000 dinars ; the latter also having 
 been in Persia for centuries only a 
 money of account, constantly degen- 
 erating in value. The tomaun in 
 Pryer's time (1677) is reckoned by him 
 as equal to £3. 6s. 8d. P. deUa Valle's 
 estimate 60 years earlier would give 
 about £4. 10s. Od., and is perhaps 
 loose and too high. Sir T. Herbert's 
 valuation (5 X 13s. 8d.) is the same as 
 Fryer's. 
 
 In the first two of the following 
 quotations we have the word in the 
 Tartar military sense, for a division of 
 10,000 men : 
 
 1298. "You see when a Tartar prince 
 goes forth to war, he takes with him, say, 
 100,000 horse .... they call the corps of 
 100,000 men a Tuc ; that of 10,000 they 
 call a To-man."— Marco Polo, Bk. i., ch. 54. 
 c. 1347. "I was informed . . . that 
 when the Kan assembled his troops, and 
 called the array of his forces together, 
 there were with him 100 divisions of horse, 
 each composed of 10,000 men, the chief 
 of whom was called Amir Tuman, or lord 
 of 10,000."— Ji» Batuta, iv. 299-300. 
 
 A form of the Tartar word seems to have 
 passed into Kussian : . , , 
 
 c 1559. "One thousand in the lan- 
 guage of the people is called Tissutze .-like- 
 wise ten thousand in a single word Tma: 
 twenty thousand, Suuetma,: thirty thou- 
 sand, Titma."—Herberstein, Delia Moscovia, 
 Bamusio, iii. 159. 
 
 1619. " L'ambasciadore Indiano .... 
 z z 2 
 
TOMBACK. 
 
 708 
 
 TONGA. 
 
 ordinb che donasse a tutti un tomano, oiofe 
 dieoi zeoohini per uno." — P. della Valle, ii. 
 22. 
 
 c. 1630. "But how miserable so ere it 
 seemes to others, the Persian Ejlng makes 
 many happy harrests ; filling every yeere 
 his insatiate coffers with above 350,000 
 Tomans (a Toman is iive markes sterlin)." 
 —Sir T. Herbert, p. 225. 
 
 1677. " . . . . Receipt of Custom (at 
 Gombroon) for which he pays the King 
 yearly Twenty-two thousand Thomands, 
 every Thomand making Three pound and 
 a Noble in our Acoompt, Half which we 
 have a Eight to."— I'ryer, 222. 
 
 1711. "Camels, Houses, &c., are gene- 
 rally sold by the Tomand, which is 200 
 Shahees or 50 Abassees ; and they usually 
 reckon their Estates that way ; such a man 
 is worth so many Tomands, as we reckon 
 by Pounds in England." — Lockyer, 229. 
 
 Toiuback, s. An alloy of copper 
 and zinc, i.e., a particular modification 
 of brass, formerly imported from Indo- 
 Ohinese countries. Port, tambaca, 
 from Malay tamhaga and tambaga, 
 ' copper,' -which, is again from Sansk. 
 tamrika and tamra. 
 
 1602, " Their drummes are huge pannes 
 made of a metall called Tombaga, which 
 makes a most hellish sound." — Scott, Dis- 
 course of laua, in Furclias, i. 180. 
 
 1690. "This Tombac is a kind of Metal, 
 whose scarcity renders it more valuable 
 than Gold. . . . 'Tis thought to be a kind 
 of natural Compound of Gold, Silver, and 
 Brass, and in some places the mixture is 
 very E.ich, as at Borneo, and the Moneilloes, 
 in others more allayed, as at Siam." — 
 Ovitigton, 510, 
 
 1759. " The Prodvxtions of this Country 
 (Siam) are prodigious quantities of Grain, 
 Cotton, Benjamin .... and Tambanck." 
 — In Dalrymple, i. 119. 
 
 Tom-tom, s. Tamtam, a native 
 drum. The word comes from India, 
 and is chiefly used there. Forbes 
 [Ras-Mala, ii. 401) says the thing is so 
 called because used by criers who beat 
 it twm-tdm, ' place by place,' i.e. first 
 at one place, then at another. But it 
 is rather an onomatopoeia, not belong- 
 ing to any language in particular. In 
 Ceylon it takes the form tamattama, in 
 Malay it is ton-ton, all with the same 
 meaning. 
 
 In French the word tamtam is used, 
 not for a drum of any kind, but for a 
 Chinese gong (q-v-) M. Littr^ how- 
 ever, in the Supplement to his Diet., 
 remarks that this use is erroneous. 
 
 1693. "It is ordered that, to-morrow 
 morning the Choultry Justices do cause 
 the Tom Tom to be beat through aU the 
 
 Streets of the Black Town . ."—In Wheeler, 
 i. 268. 
 
 1711. "Their small Pipes, and Tom 
 Toms, instead of Harmony made the Dis- 
 cord the greater." — Loekyer, 235. 
 
 1755. In the Calcutta Mayor's expense* 
 we find : 
 " Tom Tom, E.. 1 1 0."— In Long, 56. 
 
 1764. " You will give strict orders to 
 the Zemindars to furnish Oil and Musshauls, 
 and Tom Toms and Fikemen, &c., according 
 to custom." — Ibid., 391. 
 
 1770. "... An instrument of brass which 
 the Europeans lately borrowed from the 
 Turks to add to their military music, and 
 which is called a tarn" (!), — Abhi Raynal 
 (tr. 1777), i. 30. 
 
 1789. " An harsh kind of music from a 
 tom-tom or drum, accompanied by a loud 
 rustic pipe, soiinds from different parties 
 throughout the throng . . ." — Munro, Nar- 
 rative, 73. 
 
 1804. "I request that they may be 
 hanged ; and let the cause of their punish- 
 ment be published in the bazar by beat of 
 tom-tom." — Wellington, iii. 186. 
 
 1824. "The Mahrattas in my vicinity 
 kept up such a confounded noise with the 
 tamtams, cymbals, and pipes, that to sleep 
 was impossible." — Seely, oh. iv. 
 
 1836. " 'Did you ever hear a tom-tom. 
 Sir ? ' sternly replied the Captain . . . 
 
 ' A what ? ' asked Hardy, rather taken, 
 aback. 
 
 'A tom-tom.' 
 
 ' Never ! ' 
 
 ' Nor a gum-gum ? ' 
 
 ' Never ! ' 
 
 ' What is a gum-gum ? ' eagerly iuquirecl 
 several young .ladies." — Sketches by Boz, 
 The Steam Excursion. 
 
 1862. "The first musical instruments 
 were without doubt percussive sticks, cala- 
 bashes, tomtoms." — Herbert Spencer, First 
 Principles, 356. ^ 
 
 1881. " The tom-tom ia ubiquitous. It 
 knows no rest. It is content with depriving 
 man of his, It selects by preference the 
 hours of the night as the time for its malign 
 influence to assert its most potent sway. 
 It reverberates its dull unmeaning mono- 
 tones through the fitful dreams which sheer 
 exhaustion brings. It inspires delusive 
 hopes by a brief lull only to break forth 
 with refreshed vigour into wilder ecstaoies 
 of maniacal fury — accompanied with nasal 
 incantations and protracted howls . . ." — 
 Overland Times of India, April 14th. 
 
 Tonga, s. A kind of light and small 
 two-wheeled vehicle. Hind, tangd. The 
 word has become f amiliq,r of late years, 
 owing to the use of the tonga in a 
 modified form on the roads leading up 
 to Simla and Darjeeling. 
 
 1874. " The villages in this part of the 
 country are usually superior to those in 
 Poona or ShoKpur, and the people appear 
 
TONIGATOHY. 
 
 709 
 
 TOOLHY. 
 
 to be in good ciroumstanceB .... The 
 custom too, which is common, of driving 
 light Tongas drawn by ponies or oxen 
 points to the same conclusion." — Settlement 
 Report of Ndsik. 
 
 1879. " A tongha dak has at last been 
 started between Raj pore and Dehra. The 
 first tongha took only 5^ hours from Eajpore 
 to Saharunpore." — Pioneer Mail, 
 
 1880. "In the (Times) of the 19th of 
 April we are told that 'Syud Mahomed 
 Padshah has repulsed the attack on his fort 
 instigated by certain moollahs of tonga d&k ' 
 .... Is the relentless tonga a region of 
 country or a religious organization ? . . . . 
 The original telegram appears to have con- 
 templated a full stop after ' certain mool- 
 lahs.' Then came an independent sentence 
 about the tonga ddk working admirably 
 between Peshawur and Jellalabad, but the 
 sub-editor of the Times, interpreting the 
 message referred to, made sense of it in the 
 way we have seen, associating the ominous 
 mystery with the moollahs, and helping out 
 the other sentence with some explanatory 
 ideas of his own." — Pioneer Mail, June 
 10th. 
 
 1881. "Bearing in mind Mr. Framji's 
 extraordinary services, notably those ren- 
 dered during the mutiny, and . . . that he is 
 orippled for life ... by wounds received 
 while gallantly defending the mail tonga 
 cart in which he was travelling, when 
 attacked by dacoits . . . ." — Letter from 
 Bombay Govt, to Govt, of India, 17th June, 
 1881. 
 
 Tonicatchy, Tunnyketcli, s. In 
 Madras this is the name of the domes- 
 tic water-carrier, who is generally a 
 woman, and acts as a kind of under 
 lousemaid. It is a corr. of Tamil 
 tannir-kdssi, an ahbreviation of tannlr- 
 Icdsatti, '-water-woman.' 
 
 0. 1780. " ' Voudriez-vous me permettre 
 de faire ce trajet avec mes gens et mes 
 bagages, qui ne consistent qu'en deux 
 malles, quatre caisses de vin, deux ballots 
 de toiles, et deux femmes, dont I'une est 
 ma cuisiiiiire, et I'autre, ma tannie karetje 
 ou porteuse d'eau.' " — Haafner, i. 242. 
 
 1792. " The Armenian . . . now mounts 
 a bit of blood . . . and . . . dashes the 
 mud about through the streets of the Black 
 Town, to the admiration and astonishment 
 of the Tawny-kertches. "—ilfffldms Courier, 
 26th April. 
 
 Tonjon, and vulg. Tomjolm, s. A 
 
 sort of sedan or portable chair. It is (at 
 least in the Bengal Presidency) carried 
 like a palankin by a single pole and 
 four bearers, whereas a jampan il-y-) 
 for use in a hilly country has two poles 
 like a European sedan, each pair of 
 bearers bearing it by a stick between 
 the poles, to which the latter are 
 slung. 
 
 We cannot tell what the origin of 
 this word is, nor explain the etjonology 
 given by Williamson below, unless it 
 IS intended for ' tham-jangh,' which 
 might mean 'support-thigh.' The 
 word is perhaps one adopted from some 
 transgangetic language. 
 
 Mr. Platts in his new Hindustani 
 Diet. (1884) gives as forms in that 
 language tamjham and tdmjdn. 
 
 A rude conve5'ance of this kind in 
 Malabar is described by Col. Welsh 
 under the name of a 'Tellioherry 
 chair ' (ii. 40). 
 
 c. 1804. " I had a tonjon, or open palan- 
 quin, in which I rode." — Mrs. Sherwood, 
 Autdbiog., 283. 
 
 1810. "About Dacca, Chittagong, Tip- 
 perah, and other mountainous parts, a very 
 light kind of conveyance is in use, called a 
 taum-jaung, i.e. 'a support to the feet.' " — 
 Williamson, V. M., i. 322-3. 
 
 ,, "Some of the party at the tents 
 sent a tonjon, or open chair, carried like a 
 palankeen, to meet me." — Maria Graham, 
 166. 
 
 1829. "I had been conveyed to the hill 
 in Hanson's tonjon, which differs only from 
 a palanquin in being like the body of a gig 
 with a head to it."— Mem. of Col. Mountain, 
 88. 
 
 1839. "He reined up his ragged horse, 
 facing me, and dancing about till I had 
 passed ; then he dashed past me at full 
 gaUop, wheeled round, and charged my 
 tonjon, bending down to his saddlebow, 
 pretending to throw a lance, showing his 
 teeth, and uttering a loud quack ! " — Letters 
 from Madras, 290. 
 
 Toolsy, s. The holy Basil of the 
 Hindus [Ocimurn, sanctum, L.), Sansk. 
 tulsi or tulasl, frequently planted in a 
 vase upon a pedestal of masonry in the 
 vicinity of Hindu temples or dwellings. 
 Sometmies the ashes of deceased 
 relatives are preserved in these 
 domestic shrines. The practice is 
 alluded to by !Fr. Odoric as in use at 
 Tana, near Bombay (see Cathay, i. 59, 
 c. 1322); and it is accurately described 
 by the later eeclesiastic quoted below. 
 See also Ward's Hindus, ii. 203. The 
 plant has also a kind of sanctity in 
 the Greek Church, and a character for 
 sanitary value at least on the shores 
 of the Mediterranean generally. 
 
 1672. "Almost all the Hindus . . . . 
 adore a plant like our Basilica gentile, but 
 of more pungent odour .... Every one 
 before his house has a little altar, girt with 
 a wall half an ell high, in the middle of 
 which they erect certain pedestals like 
 little towers, and in these the shrub is 
 grown. They recite their prayers daily 
 
TOOMONGONG. 
 
 710 
 
 TOOTNAGUE. 
 
 before it, with repeated prostrations, 
 sprinklings of water, &o. There are also 
 many of these maintained at the bathing- 
 places, and in the courts of the pagodas." — 
 P. Vinoenzo Maria, 300. 
 
 1673. '"They plaster Cow-dung before 
 their Doors ; and so keep themselves clean, 
 having a little place or two built up a Toot 
 Square of Mud, where they plant Cala- 
 minth, or (by them called) lulce, which 
 they worship every Morning, and tend with 
 Diligence." — Fryer, 199. 
 
 1842. "Veueram a planta ohamada 
 Tolosse, por dizerem 4 do pateo dos Deoses, 
 e' por isso 6 commun no pateo de suas 
 casas, e todas as manhaa Ihe vao tributar 
 venerajao." — Annaes Maritimos, iii. 453. 
 
 1872. "At the head of the gh^t, on 
 either side, is a sacred tulasi plant . . . 
 placed on a high pedestal of masonry." — 
 Govinda Samanta, i. 18. 
 
 Toomongong. A Malay title, es- 
 pecially known as borne by one of 
 the chaefs of Jobor, from ■whom the 
 Island of Singapore was purchased. 
 The Sultans of Jobor are the repre- 
 sentatives of the old Mabommedan 
 dynasty of Malacca, which took refuge 
 in Jobor, and the adjoining islands (ia- 
 cluding Bintang especially), when ex- 
 pelled by Albuquerque in 1511, whilst 
 the Tumartggung was a minister who 
 had in Pesbwa fashion appropriated 
 the power of the Sultan, with heredi- 
 tary tenure : and this chief now liyes, 
 we believe, at Singapore. Crawfurd 
 says : ' The word is most probably 
 Javanese, and in Java is the title of a 
 class of nobles, not of an office ' {Malay 
 Did. s.v.) 
 
 1884. "Singapore had originally been 
 purchased from two Malay chiefs ; the 
 Sultan and Tumangong of Johore. The 
 former, when Sir Stamford Baffles entered 
 into the arrangement with them, was the 
 titular sovereign, whilst the latter, who 
 held an hereditary office, was the real 
 ruler." — Cavenagh, Eeminis. of an Indian 
 Official, 273. 
 
 Toon, Toon- wood, s. The tree and 
 timber of the Ccdrela Toona, Eoxb. 
 N.O. Meliaceae, Hind, tun, and i-j,n, 
 Skt. tunna. The timber is like a poor 
 mahogany, and it is commonly used 
 for furniture and fine joiner's work in 
 many parts of India. It is identified 
 by Bentham with the Bed Cedar of 
 N. S. Wales and Queensland {Cedrela 
 australis, P. MueUer). * A ep. of the 
 same genus (0. sinensis) is called in 
 Chinese cKun, which looks like the 
 same word. 
 
 " Brandis, Forest Floi'a, 73, 
 
 1810. ' ' The toon, or country mahogany, 
 which comes from Bengal » . . ." — Mana 
 Graham, 101. 
 
 1837. " KoseUini informs us that there 
 is an Egyptian harp at Florence, of which 
 the wood is what is commonly called 
 E. Indian mahogany {Athenaeum, 22d July, 
 1837). This may be Cedrela Toona."— 
 Boyle's Hindu Medicine, 30. 
 
 Toorkey, s. A TurM horse, i.e. 
 from Turkestan. Marco Polo uses 
 what is practically the same word for 
 a horse from the Turcoman horse- 
 breeders of Asia Minor. 
 
 1298. "... the Turcomans . . . dwell 
 among mountains and downs where they 
 find good pasture, for their occupation is 
 cattle-keeping. Excellent horses, known 
 as Xnrquans, are reared in their country 
 . . ."—Marco Polo, Bk. i. oh. 2. 
 
 1678. ' ' Eour horses bought for the Com- 
 pany— Pagodas. 
 One young Arab at . . . 160 
 One old Turkey at . . 40 
 One Atchein at . . . 20 
 One of this country at . 20 
 
 240" 
 
 Fort St. George Consultations, 6th March, 
 in Ifotes and Extracts, Madras, 1871. 
 
 1782. "Wanted one or two Tanyans 
 (see Tangun) rising six years old. Wanted 
 also a Bay Toorkey, or Bay Tazd Horse 
 for a Buggy . . ." — India Gazette,Fe\). 9th. 
 
 „ "To be disposed of at Ghyretty 
 ... a Buggy, almost new ... a pair of 
 uncommonly beautiful spotted Toorkays." 
 —Id. March 2. 
 
 Tootnague, s. Port, tutenaga. 
 This word appears to have two differ- 
 ent applications, a. a Chinese aUoy 
 of copper, zinc, and nickel, sometimes 
 called ' white copper ' {i.e. peh-tung of 
 the Chinese). The finest qualities are 
 alleged to contain arsenic* The best 
 comes from Yunnan, an^ Mr. Joubert 
 of the Gamier Expedition, came to 
 the conclusion that it was produced by 
 a direct mixture of the ores in the 
 furnace, t b. It is used in Indian 
 trade in the same loose way that spelter 
 is used, for either zinc or pewter {peh.-^ 
 yuen, or ' white lead ' of the Chinese). 
 
 The base of the word is no doubt the 
 Pers. tutia, an oxide of zinc, but the for- 
 mation of the word is obscure. Possibly 
 
 * St. Julien et P. Cltcimxdon, Industries An- 
 eiennes et Modernes de I' Empire CMnois, 1869, p. 75. 
 Wells Williams says : " The peh-tung argentan, or 
 white copper of the Chinese, is an alloy of copper 
 40-4, zinc 25-4, nickel 31'6, and iron 2-6, and 
 occasionally a little silver ; these proportions are 
 nearly those of German silver." — Middle Ki/ngdcm, 
 ed. 1883, ii. 19. 
 
 t Voyage d'Exploration, ii. 160. 
 
TOPAZ. 
 
 711 
 
 TOPAZ. 
 
 the last syllable is merely an adjective 
 affix, in •wldcli way ndk is used in 
 Persian. Or it may be ndga in tbe 
 sense of lead, whicb is one of the 
 senses given by Sbakespear. In one 
 of the quotations below tidenague is 
 confounded with calin (see Calay). 
 Moodeen Sherifi gives as synonjTnes 
 for zinc, Tarn, tuttanagam, Tel. tuttu- 
 nagam, Mahr. and Guz. tutti-ndga. 
 
 &T G. Staunton is curiously wrong 
 ia supposing (as his mode of writing 
 seems to imply) that tutenague is a 
 Chinese word. 
 
 1605. "4500 Pikals of Tintenaga (for 
 liatenaga) or Spelter." — In Valentijn, v. 
 329. 
 
 1644, "That which they export (from 
 Cochin to Orissa) is pepper, although it is 
 ■prohihited, and all the drugs of the south, 
 with Callaym, Tutunaga, wares of China 
 and Portugal ; jewelled ornaments ; but 
 much less nowadays, for the reasons already 
 stated . . ."—Bocarro, MS., f. 316. 
 
 1675. "... from thence with Dollars 
 to China for Sugar, Tea, Porcelane, Lac- 
 cared Ware, Quicksilver, Tuthinag, and 
 Copper . . ." — Fryer, 86. 
 
 1679. Letter from Dacca reporting . . . 
 "that Dacca is not a good market for Gold, 
 Copper, Lead, Tin, or Tutenague." — Fort 
 St. George Consultations, Oct. 3l, in Notes 
 and Extracts, Madras, 1871. 
 
 1727. "Most of the Spunge in China 
 had pernicious Qualities because the Sub- 
 terraneous Grounds were stored with 
 Minerals, as Copper, Quicksilver, AUom, 
 Toothenaque, &c." — A. Sam., ii. 223. 
 
 1750. "A sort of Cash made of Toothe- 
 nague is the only Currency of the Country." 
 —Some Ac. of Cochin China, by Mr. Robert 
 Sirsop, in Dalrymple, i. 245. 
 
 1780. "At Quedah, there is a trade for 
 caUn or tutenague ... to export to diffe- 
 rent parts of the Indies." — Dunn, Ne^o 
 Directory, 5th ed. 338. 
 
 1797. " Tu-te-nag is, properly speaking, 
 zinc, extracted from a rich ore or calamine ; 
 the ore is powdered and mixed with char- 
 coal dust, and placed in earthen jars over 
 a slow fire, by means of which the metal 
 rises in form of vapour, in a common dis- 
 tilling apparatus, and afterwards is con- 
 densed in water." — Staunton's Acct. of Lord 
 Macartney's Embassy (4to ed.) ii. 540. 
 
 Topaz, Topass, &o. s. A name 
 used in the 17th and ISth centuries 
 for dark-skinned or half-caste claim- 
 ants of. Portuguese descent, and 
 Christian profession. Its application 
 is generally, though not universally, to 
 soldiers of this class, and it is possible 
 that it was originally a corruption of 
 the Pers. (from Turkish) tup-cM, a 
 gunner. Various other etymologies 
 
 have however been given. That given 
 by Orme below (and put forward 
 doubtfully by Wilson) from topi, ' a 
 hat,' has a good deal of plausibility, 
 and even if the former etymology be 
 the true origin, it is probable that this 
 one was often in the minds of those 
 using the term, as its true connotation. 
 It may have some corroboration not 
 only in the fact that Europeans are to 
 this day often spoken of by the natives 
 (with a shade of disparagement) as 
 Topi-walas (q-v.) or ' Hat-men,' but 
 also in the pi-ide commonly taken by 
 all persons claiming European blood 
 in wearing a hat ; indeed Fra Paolino 
 tells us that this class called themselves 
 gente de chapeo (see also the quotation 
 below from Ovington). Possibly 
 however this was merely a misrender- 
 ing of topaz from the assumed etymo- 
 logy. The same Fra Paolino, with his 
 usual fertility in error, propounds in 
 another passage that topaz is a cor- 
 ruption of do-Widshiya, ' two-tongued ' 
 (in fact is another form of dubash, 
 q.v.), viz., using Portuguese and a 
 debased vernacular (pp. 50 and 144). 
 
 The Topaz on board ship is the 
 sweeper, who is at sea frequently of 
 this class. 
 
 1602. " The 12th ditto we saw to sea- 
 ward another Champaigne (Sampan) wherein 
 were 20 men, Mestijos and Toupas."— Fare 
 Spilbergen's Voyage, p. 34 (pub. 1648). 
 
 1673. "To the Fort then belonged 300 
 English, and 400 Topazes, or Portugal Fire- 
 men." — Fryer, 66. 
 
 In his glossarial Index Pryer gives " To- 
 pazes, Musketeers." 
 
 1680. " It is resolved and ordered to 
 entertain about 100 Topasses, or Black 
 Portuguese, into pay."— In Wheeler, i. 121. 
 
 1686. " It is resolved, as soon as Enghsh 
 soldiers can be provided suflncient for the 
 garrison, that all Topasses be disbanded, 
 and no more entertained, since there is 
 little dependance on them." — In do., 159. 
 
 1690. "A Report spread abroad, that a 
 Eich Moor Ship belonging to one Abdal 
 Ghaford, was taken by Hat-men, that is, 
 in their (the Moors) Dialect, Europeans."— 
 Ovington, 411. 
 
 1705. "... Topases, qui sont des gens 
 du pais qu'on Hive et qu'on habille k la 
 Francoise, lesquels ont esti instruits dans 
 la Keligion Catholique par quelques uns de 
 nos Missionnaires." — Luillier, p. 45-46. 
 
 1711. "The Garrison consists of about 
 250 Soldiers, at 91 Fanhams, or 11. 2s. 9d. 
 per Month, and 200 Topasses, or black 
 Mungrel Portuguese, at 50, or 52 Fanhams 
 per Month."— ioc*2/er, 14. 
 
 1727. "Some Portuguese are called To- 
 
TOPAZ. 
 
 712 
 
 TOPE. 
 
 passes . . . will be served by none but 
 Portuguese Priests, because they indulge 
 them more and their Villany." — A. Bam. 
 
 1745. " Les Portugais et les autrea 
 Catholiques qu'on nomme Mestices et 
 Topases, ^galement comme les naturels 
 du Pays y viennent sans distinction pour 
 aasister aux Divins mystferes." — Norhert, ii. 
 31. 
 
 1747. "The oflScers upon coming in 
 report their People in general behaved 
 very well, and could not do more than 
 they did with such a handful of men 
 against the Porce the Enemy had, being 
 as they believe at least to be one thousand 
 Europeans, besides Topasses, Coffrees, and 
 Seapoys, altogether about Two Thousand 
 (2000). "—MS'. Consultatiom at Ft. St. David, 
 lat March. (In India Office. ) 
 
 1749. " 600 effective Europeans would 
 not have cost more than that Crowd of use- 
 less Topasses and Peons oi which the Major 
 Part of our Military has of late been com- 
 posed." — In A Letter to a Proprietor of the 
 E. I. Company, p. 57. 
 
 „ " The Topasses of which the maj or 
 Part of the Garrison consisted, every one 
 that knows Madrass knows it to be a 
 black, degenerate, wretched Kace of the 
 antient Portuguese, as proud and bigotted 
 as their Ancestors, lazy, idle, and vitious 
 withal, and for the most Part as weak and 
 feeble in Body as base in Mind, not one 
 in ten possessed of any of the necessary 
 Requisites for a Soldier." — lb. App., p. 103. 
 
 17.o6. "... in this plight, from half an 
 hour after eleven till near two in the morn- 
 ing, I sustained the weight of a heavy 
 man, with his knees on my back, and the 
 pressure of his whole body on my head ; a 
 Dutch sergeant, who had taken his seat 
 upon my left shoulder, and a Topaz bear- 
 ing on my right." — HolwelVs Narr. of the 
 Black Hole. 
 
 1758. " There is a distinction said to be 
 made by you .... which, in our opinion, 
 does no way square with rules of justice 
 and equity, and that is the exclusion of 
 Portuguese topasses, and other Christian 
 natives, from any share of the money 
 granted by the Nawab." — Court's Letter, in 
 Long, 133. 
 
 0. 1785. " Topasses, black foot soldiers, 
 descended from Portuguese marrying na- 
 tives, called topasses because they wear 
 hats."' — Carraccioli's Clive, iv. 564. 
 
 The same explanation is in Orme, i. 80. 
 
 1787. "... Assuredly the mixture of 
 Moormen, Eajahpoots, Gentoos, and Ma- 
 labars in the same corps is extremely -bene- 
 ficial * * I have also recommended the 
 corps of Topasses or descendants of Euro- 
 peans, who retain the characteristic quali- 
 ties of their progenitors." — Col. Fullarton's 
 View of English Interests in India, 222. • 
 
 1789. "Topasses are the sons of Euro- 
 peans and black women, or low Portuguese, 
 who are trained to arms." — Munro, Nwr- 
 rative, 321. 
 
 1817. " Topasses, or persons whom we 
 
 may denominate Indo-Portugueee, either 
 the mixed produce of Portuguese and Indian 
 parents, or converts to the Portuguese, from 
 the Indian, faith."— J'. Mill, Hist. iii. 19. 
 
 Tope, 8. This word is used in three 
 quite distinct senses, from distinct 
 origins. 
 
 a. H. top. A cannon. This is Turk- 
 ish top, adopted into Persian and Hin- 
 dustani. We cannot trace it further 
 back. 
 
 b. A grove or orchard, and in Upper 
 India especially a mango-orchard. The 
 word is in universal use by the English, 
 but is quite unknown to the natives of 
 Upper India. It is in fact Tamil tojpu, 
 Telug. tdpu,a,ni must have been carried 
 to Bengal by foreigners at an early 
 period of European traffic. But Wilson 
 is curiously mistaken in supposing it 
 to be in common use in Hindustan by 
 natives. The word used by them is 
 iagJi. 
 
 1673. "... flourish pleasant Tops of 
 Plantains, Cocoes, Guiavas." — Fryer, 40. 
 
 ,, "The Country is Sandy; yet 
 plentiful in Provisions ; in all places, Tops 
 of Trees."— Ibid. 41. 
 
 1747. " The Topes and Walks of Trees 
 in and about the Bounds will furnish them 
 with firewood to bum, and Clay for Bricks 
 is almost everywhere." — lieport of a Coundl 
 of War at Fort St. David, in Conm. of May 
 5th, MS. in India Office. 
 
 1754. " A multitude of People set to the 
 work finished in a few days an entrench- 
 ment, vrith a stout mud wall, at a place 
 called Pacquire's Tope, or the grove of the 
 Facquire. "—Onrec, i. 273. 
 
 1799. "Upon looking at the Tope as I 
 came in just now, it appeared to me, that 
 when you get possession of the bank of the 
 Nullah, you have the Tope as a matter of 
 course." — Wellington Despatches, i. 23. 
 
 1809. "... behind that a rich country, 
 covered with rice fields and topes."— ii/. 
 Valentia,'i. 557. 
 
 1814. "It. is a general practice when a 
 plantation of mango trees is made, to dig a 
 well on one side of it. The well and the 
 tope are married, a ceremony at which all 
 the village attends, and large sums are 
 often expended." — Forbes, Or. Mem. iii. 56. 
 
 C. An ancient Buddhist monument 
 in the form of a solid dome. The word 
 top is in local use in the N. W. Punjab, 
 where ancient monuments of this kind 
 occur, and appears to come from the 
 Sansk. stupa' through the Pali or 
 Prakrit thupo.* The word was first 
 
 * According to Sir H. Elliot (i. 605), Stvjn in 
 Icelandic signifies * a Tower.' We cannot And it 
 in Cleasby. 
 
TOPE-KHAN A. 
 
 713 
 
 TOUCAN. 
 
 introduoed to European knowledge by 
 Mr. Elphinstone in his account of the 
 Tope of Manikyala in the Eawul 
 Pindi district. 
 
 Tope-khana, s. The Artillery, 
 Artillery Park, or Ordnance De- 
 partment, Turoo - Pers. top-khana 
 "cannon-house" or "cannon-depart- 
 ment." The word is the same that 
 appears so often in reports from Con- 
 stantinople as the Tophaneh. Unless 
 the traditions of Donna Tofana are 
 historical, we are strongly disposed 
 to suspect that Aqua Tofana may 
 have had its name from this word. 
 
 ' ' Khan Dowran and the rest of the 
 Omrahs, with their forces, and all the King's 
 Tope couna, kept guard round the Fort. " — 
 (Beference lost.) 
 
 1765. " He and his troops knew that by 
 the treaohery of the Tope Khonnah Droger 
 (i.e., Sarogha), the cannon were loaded 
 with powder only." — Holwell, Hist. Events, 
 &c., i. 96. 
 
 Topee, s. ■ A hat, Hind. topi. This 
 is' sometimes referred to Port, topo, 
 ' the top' (also tope, ' a top-knot, and 
 topete, a ' toupee'), which is probably 
 Teutonic, identical with English and 
 Dutch ' top,' L. German topp, French 
 toupet, &c. But there is also a simpler 
 Hind, word top, for a helmet or hat, 
 and the quotation from the Eoteiro 
 Yooabulary seems to show that the 
 word existed in India when the Portu- 
 guese first arrived. 
 
 With the usual tendency to specialize 
 foreign words, we find this word be- 
 comes specialized in application to the 
 sola hat. 
 
 1498. In the vocabulary {" Este he a 
 Imguajem de Calicut") vre have: "barrete 
 {i.e. a cap) : tupy." — jtoteiro, 118. 
 
 The following expression again, in the 
 same work, seems to be Portuguese, and to 
 refer to some mode in which the women's 
 hair was dressed : 
 
 „ "Trazem em a moleera huuns 
 topetes per signal! que sam Christaos." — Tb. 
 62. 
 
 1849. " Our good friend Sol came down 
 in right earnest on the waste, and there is 
 need of many a fold of twisted- muslin 
 round the white topi, to keep off his impor- 
 ixsaajay."— Dry Leaves from Ymmg Egypt, 2. 
 
 1883. "Topee, a solar helmet."— TT^Js, 
 Modern Persia, 263. 
 
 Topeewala, s. Hind, topiwdld; 
 ' one who wears a hat,' generally a 
 European, or one claiming to be so. 
 Formerly by Englishmen it was habi- 
 tually applied to the dark descendants 
 
 of the Portuguese. E. Drummond 
 says that in his time (before 1808) 
 Topeewala and PuggrywaJa were used 
 in Guzerat and the Mahratta country 
 for ' Europeans ' and ' natives.' 
 
 The author of the Persian Life of 
 Hydur Naik (Or. Tr. Fund, by Miles) 
 calls Europeans Kalah-posh, i.e. ' hat- 
 wearers ' (p. 85). 
 
 1803. "The descendants of the Portu- 
 
 Siese _. . . . unfortunately their ideas of 
 hristianity are so imperfect that the only 
 mode ^ they hit upon of displaying their 
 faith is by wearing hats and breeches." — 
 Sydney Smith, Works, 3d ed. iii. 5. 
 
 1874. "... you will see that he _wiU 
 not be able to protect us. All topiwalas 
 .... are brothers to each other. The 
 magistrates and the judge will always 
 decide in favour of their white brethren." — 
 Govinda Samdnta, ii. 211. 
 
 TorcuU, s. This word occurs only 
 in Oastanheda. It is the Malayalam 
 tiru-hoyil, 'temple.' See i. 253, 254; 
 also the Eng. Trans, of 1582, f. 151. 
 In fact, in the 1st ed. of the 1st book 
 of Oastanheda, turcoU occurs where 
 pagode is found in subsequent editions. 
 
 Toshaconna, s. P. H. toshaklidna. 
 The repository of articles received as 
 presents, or intended to be given as 
 presents, attached to a government- 
 office, or great man's establishment. 
 The tosha-khdna is a special depart- 
 ment attached to the Foreign Secre- 
 tariat of the Government of India. 
 
 1799. "After the capture of Seringa- 
 patam, and before the country was given 
 over to the Raja, some brass swamies (q. v. ), 
 which were in the toshekanah, were given 
 to the brahmins of different pagodas, by 
 order of Maoleod and the General. The 
 prize-agents require payment for them." — 
 Wellington, i. 56. 
 
 Tostdaun, s. Military Hind, tosddn 
 for a cartouche-box. The word appears 
 to be properly Pers. toshadan, ' provi- 
 sion-holder,' a wallet. 
 
 Toty, s. Tamil- Oanarese, toti ; in 
 S. India a low-caste man who in 
 villages receives certain allowances for 
 acting as messenger, etc., for the 
 community. 
 
 1730. "II y a dans chaque village un 
 homme de service, appelM Totti, qui est 
 charg^ des impositions publiques." — Lettres 
 Edif., xiii. 371. 
 
 Toucan, s. This name is very 
 generally misappKed by Eiiroi)eans to 
 the various species of Hornbill, for- 
 
TBAGA. 
 
 V14 
 
 TBAVANCOItE. 
 
 merly all styled Buceros, but now 
 subdivided into Tarious genera. Jerdon 
 says : ' ' They (the bombills) are, indeed, 
 popularly called Toucans tbrougbout 
 India; and this appears to be their 
 name in some of the Malayan isles ; 
 the word signifying 'a worker,' from 
 the noise they make." This would 
 imply that the term did originally 
 belong to a species of hombill, and not 
 to the S. American Bhamphastes or Zy- 
 godactyle. Tuhang is really in Malay 
 a ' craftsman or artificer ' ; but the 
 dictionaries show no application to the 
 bird. 
 
 We have here, in fact, a remarkable 
 instance of the coincidences which 
 often justly perplex etymologists, or 
 would perplex them if it were not so 
 much their habit to seize on one solu- 
 tion and despise the others. Not only 
 is tuhang in Malay ' an artificer,' but, 
 as Willoughby tells us, the Spaniards 
 called the real S. American toucan 
 ' carpintero ' from the noise he makes. 
 And yet there seems no room for 
 doubt that Toucan is a Brazilian name 
 for a Brazilian bird. See the quota- 
 tions, and especially Thevet's, with its 
 date. 
 
 The Toucan is described by Oviedo 
 (c.l535),buthe mentions onlythe name 
 by which " the Christians " called it, — 
 in Eamusio's Italian Picuto {? Beccuto ; 
 Sommario, in Bamusio, iii. f. 60). 
 
 1558. " Sur la coste de la marine, la 
 plus frequete marcliandise est le plumage 
 dVn oyseau, qu'ils appellent en leur langue 
 Toucan, lequel descrivons sommairement 
 puis qu'il vient it propos. Cest oyseau est 
 de la -grandeur d'vn pigeon. . . . Au reste 
 cest oyseau est merveiUeusement difforme 
 et monstrueux, ayant le bee plus gros et 
 plus long quasi que le reste du corps." — 
 I/es SingvZaritez de la France Antarticque, 
 autremcnt nommUe Amerique . . . Par T. 
 Andri Theuet, Natif d'Angoulesme. Paris, 
 1558, f. 91. 
 
 1648. "Tucaaa sive Toucan Brasilien- 
 sibus : avis pioae aut palumbi magnitudine. 
 . . . Rostrum habet ingens et nonnumquam 
 palmum longum, exterius flavam. . . . 
 Mirum est autem videri possit quomodo 
 tantilla avis tarn grande rostrum ferat; 
 sed levissimum est." — GeorgI Marcgravl 
 de Ideistad, Hist. Jfterum Natur. BrasiKae. 
 Lib. V. cap. xv., in Hist. Natur. Brasil. 
 Lugd. Bat. 1648, p. 217. 
 
 See also ^^Wi) Ald/rovandus, Omitholog., 
 lib. xii. cap. 19, where the word is given 
 toucham. 
 
 Traga, s. The extreme form of 
 dhurna (q.v.) among the Eajputs and 
 connected tribes, in which the com- 
 
 plainant puts himself, or some member 
 of Ms family, to torture or death, as a 
 mode of bringing vengeance on the 
 oppressor. 
 
 The tone adopted by some persons 
 and papers at the time of the death of 
 the great Charles Gordon, tended to 
 imply their view that, his death was a 
 kind of traga intended to bring ven- 
 geance on those who had sacrificed 
 him. 
 
 1803. A case of traga is recorded in Sir 
 Jasper NicolJ's Journal, at the capture of 
 Gawilgarh by Sir A. WeUesley. See note 
 to Wellington, ed. 1837, ii. 387. 
 
 1813. "Every attempt to levy an assess- 
 ment is succeeded by the Tarakaw, a most 
 horrid mode of murdering themselves and 
 each other." — Forbes, Or. Mem., ii. 91. 
 
 1819. For an affecting story of Traga, 
 see Macmwdo, in So. Lit. Soc. Trans., i. 
 281. 
 
 Tranquebar, n. j). A seaport of 
 S. India, which was in the possession 
 of the Danes till 1807, when it was 
 taken by England. It was restored to 
 the Danes in 1814, and purchased 
 from them, along with Serampore, in 
 1845. The true name is said to be 
 Tarangan-pddi, 'Sea-Town' or 'Wave- 
 town.' 
 
 1610. "The members of the Company 
 have petitioned me, that inasmuch as they 
 do much service to God in their establish^ 
 ment at Negapatam, both among Portu- 
 guese and natives, and that there is a 
 settlement of newly converted Christians 
 who are looked after by the catechumens 
 of the parish (freguezia) of Trangabar. . ." 
 — King's Letter, in lAvros das Moncoea, p. 
 285. 
 
 Travancore, n. p. The name of a 
 village south of Trevandrum, from 
 which the reigning dynasty of the 
 kingdom which is known by the 
 name has been called. The true name 
 is said to be Tiru-vidan-kodu, short- 
 ened to Tiruvankodu. 
 
 1553. "And at the place called Tra- 
 vanoor, where this Kingdom of Coulam 
 terminates, there begins another Kingdom 
 taking its name from this very Travancor, 
 the king of whicli our people call the Sey 
 Grande, because he is greater in his domi- 
 nion, and in the state which he keeps, than 
 those other princes of Malabar ; and he is 
 subject to the King of Narsinga." — Bmros, 
 I. ix. 1. 
 
 1609. " The said Governor has written 
 to me that most of the kings adjacent to 
 our State, whom he advised of the coming 
 of the rebels, had sent replies in a good 
 spirit, with expressions of friendship, andwith 
 promises not to admit the rebels into their 
 
TBIBENY. 
 
 715 
 
 TBINCOMALEE. 
 
 ports, all tut him of Travanoor, from whom 
 nu answer had yet come." — King of Spain's 
 Letter, in Livros das Moncoes, p. 257. 
 
 Tribeny, n. p. Skt. Tri-venl, 'three- 
 fold braid ' ; a name wliioh. properly 
 belongs to Prayaga (Allahabad), where 
 the three holy rivers, Ganges, 
 Jumna, and (unseen) Sarasvati are 
 considered to tinite. But local re- 
 quirements have instituted another 
 Tribeni m the Ganges Delta, by 
 bestowing the names of Jumna and 
 Sarasvati on two streams connected 
 with the Hugli. The Bengal Tribeni 
 gives name to a village, which is a 
 place of great sanctity, and to which the 
 imlas or religious fairs attract many 
 visitors. 
 
 1682. "... if I refused to stay there 
 he would certainly stop me again at Trip- 
 panysome miles further up the Kiver." — 
 Hedges, MS. Journal, Oct. 14. 
 
 1705. "... pendant la Lune de Mars 
 . . . il arrive la F6te de Tripigny, c'est un 
 Dieu enferm^ dans une maniere de petite 
 Mosqu^e, qui est dans le milieu d'une tres- 
 grande pleiue . . . au herd du Gange." — 
 Luillier, 89. 
 
 TricMes or TritcMes, s. The 
 
 familiar name of the cheroots made at 
 Trichinopoly ; long, and rudely made, 
 with a straw inserted at the end for 
 the mouth. They are (or were) cheap 
 and coarse, but much liied by those 
 .used to them. Mr. 0. P. Brown, re- 
 ferring to his etymology of TrieM- 
 nopoly under the succeeding article, 
 derives the word cheroot from the form 
 of the name which he assigns. But 
 this, Hke his etjTnology of the place- 
 name, is entirely wrong (see under 
 cheroot). Some excellent practical 
 scholars seem to be entirely without 
 the etymological sense. 
 
 1876. " Between whiles we smoked, 
 generally Manillas, now supplanted by foul 
 Dindiguls and fetid Trichiea." — Bwrton, 
 Sind Bevisited, i. 7. 
 
 Trichinopoly, n. p. A district and 
 once famous rock-1'ort of 8. India. 
 The etymology and proper form has 
 been the subject of much difference. 
 Mr. C. P. Brown gives the true name 
 SIS Ghiruta-paUi, 'Little-Town.' But 
 this may safely be rejected as mere 
 guess, inconsistent with facts. The 
 earliest occurrence of the name on 
 an inscription is (about 1520) as 
 Tiru-ssila-paJli, apparently ' Holy- 
 rock-town.' In the Tevaram the place 
 is said to be mentioned under the name 
 
 of SirapalK. Some derive it from 
 Tri-sira-puram, ' Three-head-town,' 
 with allusion to a ' three-headed ' 
 demon. 
 
 1677. " Tritchenapali."— j1. Bossing, in 
 Valentijn, v. (Ceylon), 300. 
 
 1741. ' ' The Maratas concluded the cam- 
 paign by putting this whole Peninsula 
 under contribution as far as C. Cumerim, 
 attacking, conquering, and retaining the 
 city of Tiruxerapali, capital of Madura, 
 and taking prisoner the Na'bab who go- 
 verned it." — Report of the Port. Viceroy, in 
 Bosquejo das Possessoes, &c., Documentos, iii. 
 p. 19 (1853). 
 
 1761. "After the battle Mahommed 
 Ali Khan, son of the late nabob, fled to 
 Truchiuapolli, a place of great strength."— 
 Complete Hist, of the War in India, 1761, 
 p. 3. 
 
 Trincomalee, n. p. A well-known 
 harbour on the N.E. coast of Ceylon. 
 The proper name is doubtful. It is 
 alleged to be 2'iruMo-ndtha-malai, 
 or Taranga-nialai. The last (' Sea- 
 Hill') seems conceived to fit our 
 modern pronunciation, but not the 
 older forms. It is perhaps Tri-kona- 
 mdlai, for ' Three-peak-Hill.' There 
 is a shrine of Siva on the hill, called 
 Trikoneswara. 
 
 1553. "And then along the coast to- 
 wards the north, above Baticalou, there is 
 the kingdom of Triquinamale." — Barros, 
 II. ii. cap. 1. 
 
 1602. "This Prince having departed, 
 made sail, and was driven by the winds 
 unknovrang whither he went. In a few 
 days he came in sight of a desert island 
 (being that of Ceilon), where he made the 
 land at a haven called Preatur^ between 
 Triquillimale and the point of Jafanapa- 
 tarn." — Couto, Y. i. 5. 
 
 1672. " Trinquenemale hath a sur- 
 passingly fine harbour, as may be seen from 
 the draught thereof, yea one of the best 
 and largest in all Ceylon, and better shel- 
 tered from the winds than the harbours of 
 Belligamme, Gale, or Colombo." — Baldaeus, 
 413. 
 
 1675. " The Cinghalese themselves oppose 
 this, saying that they emigrated from 
 another country . . . that some thousand 
 years ago, a Prince of great piety, driven 
 out of the land of Tanassery . . . came to 
 land near the Hill of Triooenmale with 
 1800 or 2000 men . . ."—Rtjklof van Goens, 
 in Valentijn (Ceylon), 210. 
 
 1685. " Tricminimale . . . ." — Ribeyro, 
 Fr. Tr., 6. 
 
 1726. ' ' Trinkenemale, properly Tricoen- 
 male" (i.e. TrikunmaU). — Valentijn (Cey- 
 lon), 19. 
 
 „ "Trinkemale . . ."—Ibid. 103. 
 
 1727. " . . . . that vigilant Dutchman 
 was soon after them with his Pleet, and 
 
TRIPANG. 
 
 716 
 
 TULWAVB. 
 
 forced them to fight disadvantageously in 
 Trankamalaya Bay, wherein the French 
 lost one half of their Fleet, being either 
 sunk or burnt." — A. Bam., i. 343. 
 
 1761. " We arrived at Trinconomale in 
 Ceylone (which is one of the finest, if not 
 y' best and most capacious Harbours in y* 
 World) the first of November, and em- 
 ployed that and part of the ensuing Month 
 in preparing our Ships for y" next Cam- 
 paign. '—MS. Letter of James Bennell, 
 Jany. 31st. 
 
 Tripang, s. The sea-slug {Hoh- 
 thuria). This is the Malay name. 
 See Swallow, and Beche-de-mer. 
 
 Triplicane, n. p. A suburb of 
 Fort St. George; the part where the 
 palace of the " Nabob of the Carnatic " 
 is. It has been explained, questionably, 
 as Tiru-valli-hedi,, ' sacred - creeper - 
 tank.' ■ Seshagiri Sastri gives it as 
 Tiru-alli-keni, ' sacred- lily. (Nymphaea 
 rubea) tank.' 
 
 1674. ' ' There is an absolute necessity to 
 go on fortifying this place in the best man- 
 ner we can, our enemies at sea and land 
 being within less than musket shotj and 
 better fortified in their camp at Trivelicane 
 than we are here." — Fm-tSl. George Consns. 
 2nd Feb. In Jfotes and Extracts, Madras, 
 1871, No. I. p. 28. 
 
 1679. "The Didwan (? Diwan) from Con- 
 jeveram, who pretends to have come from 
 Court, having sent word from Treplicane 
 that unless the Governor would come to the 
 garden by the river side to receive the 
 Phyrmaund he would carry it back to 
 Court again, answer is returned that it 
 hath not been acoustomary for the Govem- 
 ours to go out to receive a bare Phyrmaund 
 except there come therewith a Serpow (see 
 Seerpaw) or a TasherifE" (see TasSreef). — 
 Do., do., 2nd Dec. in Wotes and Extracts, 
 1873, No. III. p. 40. 
 
 Trivandrum, n. p. The modem 
 capital of the state now known as 
 Travancore (q.v.). Properly Tiru- 
 {v)ananta-puram, ' Sacred Vishnu- 
 Town.' 
 
 Trump^k, n. p. This is the name 
 by which the site of the native suburb 
 of the city of Ormuz on the famous 
 island of that name is known. The 
 real name is shown by Lt. StifEe's ac- 
 countof thatisland (see Oeogr.Magazine, 
 i. 13) to have been Turun-bdgh, 'Garden 
 of Tarun,' and it was properly the 
 palace of the old Kings, of whom more 
 than one bore the name of ( Turun or 
 Turan Sliah). 
 
 1507. " When the people of the city saw 
 that they were so surrounded, that from 
 no direction could water be brought, which 
 
 was what they felt most of all, the prin- 
 cipal Moors collected together and went_ to 
 the king desiring him earnestly to provide 
 a guard for the pools of Tnrumbaque, 
 whicK were at the head of the island, lest 
 the Portuguese should obtain possession of 
 them . . . ." — Gom/merU. of Alboquerqwe, 
 E. T. by Birch, i. 175. 
 
 1610. "The island has no fresh water 
 . . . only in lorunpaque, which is a piece 
 of white salt clay, at the extremity of the 
 island, there is a well of fresh water, of 
 which the King and the Wazir take advan- 
 tage, to water the gardens which they have 
 there, and which produce perfectly every- 
 thing that is planted." — Teixeira, Bel, de 
 los Reyes de Sarmuz, 115. 
 
 Tucka, s. Hind. tScd, Beng. taka. 
 This is the word commonly used among 
 Bengalis for ' a rupee.' But in other 
 parts of India it (or at least takd) is used 
 differently ; as for aggregates of 4, or 
 of 2 pice, e.g. (panch takd paisa, five 
 talca of pice, generally in N. W. P. = 
 20 pice). It is most probably a form 
 of tanga (q.v.) and of Skt. ta/iika, ' a 
 stamped coia.' 
 
 1874. 
 
 " ' . . . . How much did my father pay 
 for her?' 
 
 " ' He paid only ten takas.' 
 
 " I may state here that the word rupeydy 
 or as it is commonly written rupee or rupi, 
 is unknown to the peasantry of Bengal, 
 at least to Bengali Hindu peasants ; _ the 
 word they invariably use is tasa." — Govinda 
 Samdnta, i. 209. 
 
 Tuckavee, s. Money advanced to 
 a ryot by his superior to enable him 
 to carry on his cultivation, and re- 
 coverable with his quota of revenue. 
 It is Ar. H. takdm, from Ar. kavl, 
 ' strength,' thus literally ' a reinforce- 
 ment.' 
 
 Tuckeed, s. An official reminder. 
 Ar. Hind, takld, emphasis, injunction, 
 and verb' takld harna, to enjoin strin- 
 gently, to insist. 
 
 1862. " I can hardly describe to you my 
 life— work all day, English and Persian, 
 scores of appeals and session cases, and a 
 continual irritation of tnkeede and offensive 
 remarks .... these take away all the 
 enjoyment of doing one's duty, and make 
 work a slavery." — Letter from Col. J. R- 
 Becker, in (unpublished) Memoir, p. 28. 
 
 Tulwaur, s. Hind, tulwar and 
 tarwar, ' a sabre. ' Williams gives Skt. 
 taravari and tarahalika, 
 
 1853. "The old native ofiBcer who car- 
 ried the royal colour of the regiments was 
 cut down by the blow of a Sikh tulwar."— 
 Oakfield, ii. 78. 
 
TUMASffA. 
 
 717 
 
 TUBA. 
 
 Tumasha, s. An entertainment, a 
 spectacle (in the French, sense), a popu- 
 lar excitement. It is Arab, tamdshi, 
 'going about to look at anything 
 entertaining.' The word is in use in 
 Turkestan (see Schuyler, below). 
 
 1610. "Heere are also the ruines of 
 Banichand {qu. Kamchand's ?) Castle and 
 Houses which the Indians acknowledge for 
 the great God, saying that he took flesh 
 vpon him to see the Tamasha of the World. '' 
 —itnch, in Pwchas, i. 436. 
 
 1631. " Hie quoque meridiem prospieit, 
 ut speotet Thamasham id est pugnas Ele- 
 phantum Leonum BufFalorum et aliarum 
 
 ferarum "* — De Laet, De Imperio 
 
 Magni Mogolie, 127. 
 
 1673. ". . . . We were discovered by 
 some that told our Banyan . . . that two 
 Englishmen were come to the Tomasia, or 
 Sight . . :'— Fryer, 159. 
 
 1705. "Tamachars. Ce sont des r^jouls- 
 sances que les Gentils font en I'honneur de 
 quelqu'unes de leurs divinitez." — Luillier, 
 Tab. des Matiires. 
 
 1840. " Kunjeet replied, ' Don't go yet ; 
 I am going myself in a few days, and then 
 we will have burra tomacha.'" — Osborne, 
 Court and Camp of Runjeet Singh, 120-121. 
 1876. "If you told them that you did 
 not want to buy anything, but had merely 
 come for tomasha, or amusement, they 
 were always ready to explain and show you 
 everything you wished to see." — Schuyler's 
 Twrkistan, i. 176. 
 
 Tumlet, s. Domestic Hind, tamlat, 
 being a corruption of tumbler. 
 
 Tllllllook, n. p. A town, and 
 anoiently a sea-port and seat of Bud- 
 dhist learning on the west of the 
 Hoogly near its mouth, formerly 
 called Tamralipti or -Upta. It occurs 
 in the Mahabharat and many other 
 Sanskrit works. "In the Dasa 
 Kumara and Vrihat Katha, collections 
 of tales written in the 9th and 12th 
 centuries, it is always mentioned as 
 the great port of Bengal, and the seat 
 of an active and flourishing commerce 
 with the countries and islands of the 
 Bay of Bengal, and the Indian Ocean." 
 {Prof. H. H. Wilson, in J. B. As. Soc. 
 Y. 135). 
 
 C.150. 
 
 ". . . Kai irpbs aiiT&I Tta iTOTau^ (raVVU) ToXeis* 
 
 TJa\ifiiP6dpa ^turiXeiov 
 T<t^a\tTTjs." 
 
 Ptolemy's Tables, Bk. vii. i. 73. 
 0. 410. 'Trom this, continuing to, go 
 eastward nearly 50 ydjanas, we arrive at 
 
 * For this quotation I am indetted to a, com- 
 munication from Mr. Archibald Constable of the 
 Oudh and Eohilliund Eailwaj-.— Y. 
 
 the Kingdom of Tamralipti. Here it is 
 the river (Ganges) empties itself into the 
 sea. JFah Hian remained here for two 
 years, writing out copies of the Sacred 
 Books . . . He then shipped himself on 
 board a great merchant vessel . . ." — Seal, 
 Travels of Fah Hian, Sec. (1869), pp. 147- 
 148. 
 
 1726. "Tamboli and Banzia are two 
 Portuguese villages, where they have their 
 churches, and salt business." — Valmtiin, v. 
 159. 
 
 Tumtum, s. A dog-cart. We do 
 not know the origin. 
 
 1866. "We had only 3 coss to go, and 
 we should have met a pair of tumtums 
 which would have taken ua on." — The Dawk 
 Bungalow, 384. 
 
 Tunoa,Tiuicaw, &c.,s. Pers. Hind. 
 tanhhwah, pron. tankha. Properly an 
 assignment on the revenue of a par- 
 ticular locality in favour of an indivi- 
 dual ; but in its most ordinary modern 
 use it is merely a word for the wages 
 of a monthly servant. 
 
 For a full account of special older 
 uses of the word see Wilson. In the 
 second quotation the use is obscure ; 
 perhaps it means the villages on which 
 assignments had been granted. 
 
 1758. "Eoydoolub . . . has taken the 
 discharge of the tnncaws and the arrears of 
 the Nabob's army upon himself." — Orme, 
 iii. 
 
 1760. " You have been under the neoes-- 
 sity of writing to Mr, Howell (who was 
 sent to collect in the tuncars . . . The low 
 men that are employed in the tuncars are 
 not to be depended on." — The Nawah to 
 the Prest. and Council of Ft. Win., in Long, 
 233. 
 
 1778. " These rescripts are called tun- 
 caws, and entitle the holder to receive to 
 the amount from the treasuries . . . aa the 
 revenues come in." — Orme, ii. 276. 
 
 Tura, s. Or. Turk. iura. This word 
 is used in the Autobiography of Baber, 
 and in other Mahommedan military 
 narratives of the 16th century. It is 
 admitted by the translators of Baber 
 that it is rendered by them quite con- 
 jecturally, and we cannot but think 
 that they have missed the truth. The 
 explanation of tur which they quote 
 from Meninski is " reticuJatus," and 
 combining this with the manner in 
 which the quotations show these tura 
 to have been employed, we cannot but 
 think that the meaning which best 
 suits is ' a gabion.' 
 
 SirH. Elliot, in referring to the first 
 passage from Baber, adopts the reading 
 tuira, and says, " TUbras are nose- 
 
TVRAKA. 
 
 718 
 
 TUBBAN. 
 
 bags, but . . . Badarinl makes the 
 meaning plain, by saying they were 
 filled toith earth {Tdrikh-i-BadAitni, f. 
 136) . . . The sacks used by Sher 
 Shdh as temporary fortifications on 
 bis march towards Eajputana were 
 tubraa " {Elliot, vi. 469). It is evident 
 however that Baber's turas were no 
 tobras (q-v.), whilst a reference to the 
 passage {Elliot, iv. 405) regarding Sher 
 Shah shows that the use of bags filled 
 with sand on that occasion was re- 
 garded as a new contrivance. The 
 tiibra of Baddlini may therefore jDro- 
 bably be a misreading ; whilst the use 
 of gabions implies necessarily that 
 they would be filled with earth. 
 
 1526. (At the Battle of Panipat) "I 
 directed that, according to the custom of 
 Rftm, the gun-carriages should be con- 
 nected together with twisted bull-hides as 
 with chains. Between every two gun- 
 carriages were 6 or 7 tiiras (or breastworks). 
 The matcJilock men stood behind these 
 guns and tftras, and discharged their match - 
 Jocks ... It was settled, that as Panipat 
 was a considerable city, it would cover one 
 of our flanks by its buildings and houses, 
 while we might fortify our front by turas 
 , . . ."—Baber, p. 304. , 
 
 1528. (At the siege of Chanderi) "over- 
 seers and pioneers were appointed to con- 
 struct works on which the guns were to be 
 planted. All the men of the army were 
 directed to prepare turas and scaling- 
 ladders, and to serve the tilras which are 
 used in attacking forts . . ." — Ibid,, p. 376. 
 
 The editor's note at the former passage 
 is: "The meaning (viz. 'breastwork') as- 
 signed to Tiira here, and in several other 
 places, is merely conjectural, founded on 
 Petis de la Croix's explanation, and on the 
 meaning given by Meninski to Tiir, viz. 
 reticulatus. The Tiaras may have been 
 formed by the branches of trees, interwoven 
 like basket-work ... or they may have 
 been covered defences from arrows and 
 missiles , . . ." Again : " These Tiiras, 
 so often mentioned, appear to have been a 
 sort of testudo, under cover of which the as- 
 sailants advanced, and sometimes breached 
 the wall . . ." 
 
 Turaka, n. p. This word is applied 
 both in Mahratti and in Telugu to the 
 Mahommedans {Turks). Like this is 
 Taruk which the Burmese now apply 
 to the Chinese. See Tarouk. 
 
 Turban, s. Some have su2Dposed 
 this well-known English word to be a 
 corruption of the Pers. Hind, sirband * 
 ('head- wrap'). This is however quite 
 inconsistent with the history of the 
 
 * 1727. " I bought a few sce7*&«iitZs and sctjwtoes 
 there (at Cuttack), to know the diiference of the 
 Prices."—.^. Hamilton, i. 394, 
 
 word. Wedgwood's suggestion that 
 the word may be derived from Fr.. 
 turhin, ' a whelk,' is equally to be re- 
 jected. It is really a corruption of 
 one which, though it seems to be out 
 of use in modem Turkish, was evidently 
 used by the Turks when Europe first 
 became familiar with the Ottomans 
 and their ways. This is set forth in 
 the quotation below from Zedler's 
 .Lexicon, which is corroborated by 
 those from Eycaut and from Galland, 
 &c. The proper word was apparently 
 dillband. Some modem Persian dic- 
 tionaries give the only meaning of this 
 as 'a sash.' But Memnsky explains 
 it as ' a cloth of fine white muslin ; 
 a wrapper for the head ' ; and Vtillers 
 also gives it this meaning, as well as 
 that of a ' sash or belt.'* In doing so 
 he quotes Shakespear's diet., and 
 marks the use as ' Hindustani-Persian.' 
 But a merely Hindustani use of a 
 Persian word could scarcely have be- 
 come habitual in Turkey in the loth 
 and 16th centuries. The use of dulband 
 for a turban was probably genuine 
 Persian, adopted by the 'Turks. Its 
 etymology is apparently from Arab. 
 dul, ' volmre,' admitting of application 
 to either a girdle or a head- wrap. Erom 
 the Turks it passed in the forms TuU- 
 pant, Tolliban, Turbant, &c., into 
 European languages. And we believe 
 that the flower tulip also has its name 
 from its resemblance to the old 
 Ottoman turban, f 
 
 1487. ". . . . tple bambagine assai che 
 loro chiamano turbanti; tele assai coUa 
 salda, che lor chiamano sexe (sash) . . ." — 
 Letter on presents from the Sultan to L. 
 de' Medici, in JRoscoe's Lorenzo, ed. 1825, ii. 
 371-2. 
 
 c. 1490. "Estradiots sont gens comme 
 Genetaires : vestuz, \ pied et k cheval, 
 comme les Turcs, sauf la teste, oil ils ne 
 portent ceste toille qu'ilz appellent tolliban, 
 et sont durs gens, et couchent dehors tout 
 Fan et leurs chevaulx." — Ph. de Commynes, 
 Liv. VIII., ch. viii., ed. Dupont (1843), ii 
 456. 
 
 Thus given in Danett's translation 
 (1595) : 
 
 "These Estradiots are soldiers like to 
 the Turkes lanizaries, and attired both on 
 foote and on horsebacke like to the Turks, 
 save that they weare not vpon their head 
 such a great roule of linnen as the Turkes 
 do called l^ic] Tolliban."— p. 325. 
 
 ♦■The Pers. partala, is always used for a 'waist- 
 belt ' in India, but in Persia aJso for a turban. 
 
 t Busbeeq (1554) says : " . . . . ingens ubique 
 florum copia oflerebatui-, Narcisaomni, Hyacin- 
 thorum, et eorum quos Turcae Tulipan vocant." 
 — Epist. i., Elzevir ed. p. 47. 
 
TURBAN. 
 
 719 
 
 TURKEY. 
 
 1586-8. " .... the King's Seoretarie, 
 who had upon his head a peace of died linen 
 cloth folded vplike vnto a Turkes Tuliban." 
 —Voyage of Master Thomas Oandish, in 
 .Makl, iv. 33. 
 
 0. 1610. "... Tin gros turban blanc k 
 la Tui'que." — Pyrard de Laval, i. 98. 
 1611. Cotgrave's French Diet, has : 
 " Toliban : m. A lurbaut or Turkish 
 hat. 
 " Tolopan, as Turbant. 
 "Turban: m. A Turbant; a Turkish 
 hat, of white and fine liunen wreathed into 
 a rundle ; broad at the bottom to enclose 
 the head, and lessening, for ornament, to- 
 wards the top," 
 
 161.5. " . . . se un Cristiano fosse trovato 
 con turbante bianco in capo, sarebbe 
 percib costretto o a rinegare o a morire. 
 Questo turbante poi lo portano Turchi, di 
 Tarie forme."— P. della Valle, i. 96. 
 
 „ " The Sultan of Socotora . . . his 
 clothes are Surat Stuffes, after the Arabs 
 manner ... a very good Turbant, but bare 
 footed."— Sir T. Boe. 
 
 „ " Their Attire is after the Turkish 
 fashion, Turbants only excepted, insteed 
 whereof they have a kind of Capp, rowled 
 About with a black Turbant."— Z>e Mon- 
 fart, 5. 
 
 1619. " Nel giorno deUa qual festa tutti 
 Persian! piti spensierati, e fin gli uomini 
 grandi, e il medesimo rfe, si vestono in 
 abito succiuto all uso di Mazanderan ; e 
 con certi berrettini, non troppo buoni, in 
 testa, perohfe i turbanti si guasterebbono 
 fl sarebbero di troppo impaccio . . . ." — 
 P. deaa Valle, ii. 31. 
 
 1630. " Some indeed have sashes of 
 silke and gold, tulipanted about their 
 heads , . ."—Sir T. Herbert, p. 128. 
 
 „ " His way was made by .SO gallant 
 young gentlemen vested in crimson saten ; 
 their Tolipants were of sUk and silver 
 wreath'd about with cheynes of gold."— J6. 
 p. 139. 
 
 1672. "On the head they wear great 
 Tnlbands (Tulbande) which they touch 
 with the hand when they say salam to any 
 <ms."—Baldaeus (Germ, version), 33. 
 
 „ "Trois Tulbangis venoient de 
 front aprfes luy, et ils portoient chascun un 
 beau tulban om^ et enrichy d'aigrettes." — 
 Journal d'Ant. Galland, i. 139. 
 
 1673. "The mixture af Castes or Tribes 
 of all India are distinguished by the diffe- 
 rent Modes of binding their Turbats."- 
 ■Fryer, 115. 
 
 1674. "El Tanadar de un golpo cortb 
 las repetidas bueltas del turbante a un 
 Turco, y la cabeca asta la mitad, de que 
 cay6 muerte." — Faria y Sousa, Asia Poi't, 
 ii. 179-180. 
 
 „ "Turbant, a Turkish hat," &c.— 
 Glossographia, or a Dictionary interpreting 
 the Sard Words of whatsoever language, 
 now used in our refined English Tongue, 
 «tc., the 4th ed., by T. E., of 'the Inner 
 Temple, Esq. In the Savoy, 1674. 
 
 1676. " Mahomed Alibeg returning into 
 Persia out of India , . , presented Cha-S<^ 
 the second with a Coco-nut about the big- 
 ness of an Austrioh-egg .... there was 
 taken out of it a Turbant that had 60 cubits 
 of calicut in length to make it, the cloath 
 being so fine that you could hardly feel it." 
 —Tavernier, E. T., p. 127. 
 
 1687. In a detail of the high officers of 
 the Sultan's Court we find : 
 
 "5. The Tulbentar Aga, he that makes 
 up his Turbant." 
 
 A little below another personage (appa- 
 rently) is called T-aXbsfa-oghlani ('The 
 Turban Page ') — Bicaut, Present State of the 
 Ottoman Empire, p. 14. 
 
 1711. " Their common Dress is a piece 
 of blew Callico, wrap'd in a Role round 
 their Heads for a Turbat." — Fryer, 57. 
 
 1745. "The Turks hold the Sultan's 
 Turban in honour to such a degree that 
 they hardly dare touch it . . . but he him- 
 self has, among the servants of his privy 
 chamber, one whose special duty it is to 
 adjust his Turban, or head-tire, and who is 
 thence called Tulbentar or TiViVaentax Aga, 
 or Sulbendar Aga, also called by some 
 Dulbend Oghani [Oghlani), or Page of the 
 Turban. " — Zedler, Universal Lexicon, s. v. 
 
 c. 1760. "They (the Sepoys) are chiefly 
 armed in the country manner, with sword 
 and target, and wear the Indian dress, the 
 turbant, the cabay or vest, and long 
 drawers." — Ch-ose, i. 39. 
 
 1843. "The mutiny of VeUore was 
 caused by a slight shown to the Mahomedan 
 turban ; the mutiny of Bangalore by dis- 
 respect said to have been shown to a 
 Mahomedan place of worship." — Macaulay, 
 Speech on Gates of Somnauth, 
 
 Turkey, s. This fowl is called ia 
 Hindustani peru, very possibly an in- 
 dication that it came to India, perhaps 
 first to the Spanish settlements in the 
 Archipelago, across the Pacific, as the 
 red pepper known as Chili did. In 
 Tamil the bird is called mn-hori, ' great 
 fowl.' . Our European names of it in- 
 volve a complication of mistakes and 
 confusions. We name it as if it came 
 from the Levant. But the name 
 turkey would appear to have been 
 originally applied to another of the 
 Pavonidae, the guinea-fowl, Meleaijris 
 of the ancients. Minsheu's explana- 
 tions (quoted below), show strange 
 confusions between the two birds. The 
 French Coq d'lnde or Dindon points 
 only ambiguously to India, but the 
 German Calecutische Hahn and the 
 Dutch Kalkoen (from Calicut) are spe- 
 cific in error as indicating the origin 
 of the turkey in the _ East. This 
 misnomer may have arisen from the 
 nearly simultaneous discovery of 
 
TURKEY. 
 
 720 
 
 TUiiSAH. 
 
 America and of the Oape route to 
 Calicut, by Spain and Portugal re- 
 spectively. It may also have been 
 connected with, the fact that Malabar 
 produced domestic fowls of extra- 
 ordinary size. Of these Ibn Batuta 
 makes quaint mention.* Zedler's 
 great German Lexicon of Universal 
 Knowledge, a work published as late 
 as 1745, says that these birds (turkeys) 
 were called Calecutische and Indische 
 because they were first brought by the 
 Portuguese from the Malabar coast. 
 Dr. Caldwell cites a curious disproof of 
 the antiquity of certain Tamil verses 
 from their containing a simile of which 
 the turkey forms the subject. And 
 native scholars, instead of admitting 
 the anachronism, have boldly main- 
 tained that the turkey had always been 
 found in India {Dravidian Grammar, 
 2nd ed. p. 137). Padre Paolino was 
 apparently of the same opinion, for 
 whilst explaining that the etymology 
 of Calicut is "Castle of the Fowls," 
 he asserts that Turkeys [Oalli d' India) 
 came originally from India; being 
 herein, as he often is, positive and 
 wrong. In 1615 we find W. Edwards, 
 the E. I. Company's agent at Ajmir, 
 writing to send the Mogul "three or 
 four Turkey cocks and hens, for he 
 hath three cooks but no hens ' ' ( Colonial 
 Paper, E. i. c. 388). Here however 
 the ambiguity between the real turkey 
 and the guinea-fowl may possibly 
 arise. 
 
 In Egypt the bird is called Bih- 
 Ruml, 'fowlof Eum' (i.e. of Turkey), 
 probably a rendering of the Enghsh 
 term. 
 
 0. 1550. "One is a species of peacock 
 that has been brought to Europe, and com- 
 monly called the Indian fowl."— ffiroZomo 
 Bemoni, p. 148. 
 
 1627. " STitrkg Cocke, or eocJce of India, 
 avis ita dicta, quod ex Africa, et vt nonulli 
 volunt alii, ex India vel Arabia ad nos allata 
 sit. B. Iniisiljj Ijam. T. |itbiBinis;r^ fenn, 
 Calctnitistlj Ijmt . . , H. Pavon de las Indias. 
 G. Poulle d'Inde. H. 2. Gallepauo. L. 
 Gallo-pauo, quod de vtriusque natura videtur 
 partioipare . . . aws Numldloae, dNwrnidia, 
 Meleagris .... & iLiKiK,i. niger, and aw', 
 ager, quod in .Ethiopia praecipufe inveni- 
 untur. 
 
 "A ferliit, or Ginnie Henne . . . . 
 
 * " The first time in my life that I saw a China 
 cock was in the city of Kaiilam. I had at first 
 talten it for an ostrich, and I was looking at it with 
 great wonder, when the owner said to me, ' Pooh ! 
 there are cocks in China much bigger than that I ' 
 and when I got there I found he had said no more 
 than the truth."—/. £., vol. iv. p. 257. 
 
 I. Gallina d'India. H. Galina Moriaoa. 
 G. Poulle d'Inde. L. Penflope. Auis 
 Pliaraonis. Meleagris .... 
 
 « » * * 
 
 ' ' A (Binnic cooke or hen : ex Guinea, regione 
 Indica .... imde ftierunt priiis ad alias 
 regiones transportati. vi. Earliic-tnclie or 
 ^ra." — Minsheu'a Guide into Tongues (2d 
 edition). 
 
 1623. "33. Gallus Indicns, aut Turoicus 
 (quern vocant), gallinacei aevum parum 
 superat; iracundus ales, et caruibus valde 
 albis." — Bacon, Hist. Vitae et Mortis, in 
 Montague's ed. , x. 140. 
 
 1750-52. "Some Germans call the tur- 
 keys Calcutta hens; for this reason I looked 
 about for them here, and to the best of my 
 remembrance I was told they were foreign." 
 —Olof Toreen, 199-200. 
 
 We do not know whether the mistake of 
 Calcutta for Calicut belongs to the original 
 author or to the translator — probably to. 
 the proverbial traditore. 
 
 Turnee, orTunnee, s. An English 
 supercargo. Sea-Hind, and probably 
 a corruption of attorney. {Roebuck.) 
 
 Tnrpaul, s. Sea-Hind. A tarpaulin,, 
 {Ibid.) 
 
 Tussah, Tusser, s. A kind of 
 inferior silk, the tissues of which are 
 now commonly imported into England. 
 Anglo-Indians generally regard the 
 termination of this word in r as a 
 vulgarism, like the use of solar for 
 solah (q.v.) ; but it is in fact correct. 
 For though written, in Milbum (1813) 
 tusha, and tusseh (ii. 158, 244), we find 
 it in the Ain-i-Ahhan as tassar, and. 
 in Dr. Buchanan as tasar. 
 
 The term is supposed to be adopted 
 from Sansk. tasara, trasara, Hind. 
 tasar, ' a shuttle ' ; perhaps from the- 
 form of the cocoon P The moth whose- 
 worm produced this silk is generally 
 identified with Antheraea paphia, but 
 Capt. Hutton has shown that there 
 are several species known as tasar 
 worms. These are found almost 
 throughout the whole extent of the 
 forest tracts" of 'India. But the chief 
 seat of the manufacture of stuffs, 
 wholly or partly of tasar silk, has long- 
 been Bhagalpur on the Ganges. 
 
 The first mention of tasar m English 
 repofts is said to be that by Michael 
 Atkinson of Janglpur, as cited below 
 in the Linnsean Transactions of 1804 
 by Dr. Eoxburgh(see Official Report on 
 Sericulture in India, by J. Oeoghegan, 
 Calcutta, 1872). 
 
 0. 1590. "Tassar, per piece ... J to 2' 
 Rupees." — Aln, i. 94. 
 
TVTiaOBIN. 
 
 721 
 
 TYPHOON. 
 
 1726. " Tessersse ... 11 ells long and 
 2 els broad . . ." — Valentijn, v. 178. 
 
 1796. ". . . . I send you herewith for 
 Dr. Koxburgh a specimen of Bughy Tusseh 
 aii .... There are none of the Palma 
 Christi species of Tusseh to be had here . . . 
 I have heard that there is another variation 
 of the Tusseh silkworm in the hills near 
 Bauglipoor." — ^Letter of M. Atkimaon, as 
 above, in lArm. Trans., 1804, p. 41. 
 
 1802. " They (the insects) are found in 
 such abundance over many parts of Bengal 
 and the adjoining provinces as to have 
 afforded to the natives, from time imme- 
 merial, an abundant supply of a most 
 durable, coarse, dark-coloured silk, com- 
 monly called Tusseh silk, which is woven 
 into a cloth called Tusseh doot'hies, much 
 worn by Bramins and other sects of Hin- 
 doos." — Roxburgh, Ibid., 34. 
 
 c. 1809. "The chief use to which the 
 tree {Terminaiia data, or Asan) is however 
 applied, is to rear the Tasar silk."— -F. 
 Buchanan's Bhagulpoor (in Montgomery 
 Martim,, ii. 157 seqq.). 
 
 1876. "The work of the Tussur silk- 
 weavers has so fallen off that the Calcutta 
 merchants no longer do business with them." 
 -Sat. Bev., 14 Oct., p. 468. 
 
 Tuticorin, n. p. A sea-port of 
 TLonevelly, and long the seat of pearl- 
 fishery, in Tamil Tuttukkudi. Accord- 
 ing to !Pra Paolino tie name is Tutu- 
 kodi, ' a place where nets are wasted,' 
 but lie is not to be trusted. Another 
 etymology alleged is from turn, ' a 
 bush.' But see Bp. Caldwell below. 
 
 1544. "At this time the King of Cape 
 Comorin, who calls himself the Great King" 
 (see under Travancore), "went to war with 
 a neighbour of his who was king of the 
 places beyond the Cape, called Manap^ and 
 Totuoury, inhabited by the Christians that 
 were made there by Miguel Vaz, Vicar 
 General of India at the time." — Correa, iv. 
 403. 
 
 1610. "And the said Captain and 
 Auditor shall go into residence every three 
 years, and to him shall pertain all the 
 temporal government, without any inter- 
 meddling therein of the members of the 
 Company ... nor shall the said members 
 [religiosos) compel any of the Christians to 
 remain in the island unless it is their 
 voluntary choice to do so, and such as wish 
 it may live at Tuttucorim." — King's Letter, 
 in L. das Mangoes, 386. 
 
 1644. " The other direction in which the 
 residents of Cochim usually go for their 
 trading purchases is to Tntocorim, on the 
 Fishery Coast {Costa da Pescaria), which 
 gets that name from the pearl which is fished 
 there."— iocarro, MS. 
 
 1672. "The pearls are publicly sold in 
 the market at Tuteooryn and at Cailpat- 
 nam . . . The Tutecoiinish and Manaarish 
 pearls are not so good as those of Persia 
 and Ormus, because they are not so free 
 
 from water or so white." — Baldaeas (Germ, 
 ed.), 145. 
 
 1673. " . . . . Tutticaree, a Portugal 
 Town in time of Yore." — Fryer, 49. 
 
 1727. " Tnteoareen has a good safe har- 
 bour . . . This colony superintends a Pearl- 
 Fishery .... which brings the Dutch 
 Company 20,OOOL. yearly Tribute."— X. 
 Sam., i. 334. 
 
 1881. "The final n in Tuticorin was 
 added for some such euphonic reason as 
 turned Kochchi into Cochin and Kumari 
 into Comorin. The meaning of the name 
 Tuttukkudi is said to be ' the town where 
 the wells get filled up ' ; from tuttu (properly 
 turttu), 'to fill up a well,' and kudi, 'a 
 place of habitation, a town.' This deriva- 
 tion, whether the true one or not, has at 
 least the merit of being appropriate . . ." — ■ 
 Bp. Caldwell, Hist, of Tinnevelly, 75. 
 
 Tyconna, Tyekana, s. A room in 
 the basement or cellarage, or dug in 
 the ground, in which it has in some 
 parts of India been an occasional 
 practice to pass the hottest part of the 
 day during the hottest season of the 
 year. Pers. tah-khana, 'nether-house,' 
 i.e. ' subterranean apartment.' 
 
 1663. "... in these hot Countries, to 
 entitle an House to the name of Good and 
 Fair it is required it should be ... . 
 furnish'd also with good Cellars with great 
 Flaps to stir the Air, for reposing in the 
 fresh Air from 12 till 4 or 5 of the Clock, 
 when the Air of these Cellars begins to 
 be hot and stuffing . . ." — Bernier, E. T., 
 79. 
 
 1842. " The heat at Jellalabad from the 
 end of April was tremendous, 105° to 110° 
 in the shade. Everybody who could do so 
 lived in underground chambers called ty- 
 khanas. Broadfoot dates a letter ' from my 
 den six feet under ground.'" — Storms and 
 Sunshine of a Soldier's Life (by Mrs. Mac- 
 kenzie), i. 298. 
 
 Tuxall, Taksaul, s. The Mint. 
 Hind, taksdl, from Sansk. tankasala, 
 ' coin-hall.' 
 
 Typhoon, s. A tornado or cyclone- 
 wind; a sudden-storm, a 'norwester' 
 (q.v. ) . Sir John Barrow (see Autohiog. 
 57) ridicules "learned antiquarians" 
 for fancying that the Chinese took 
 typhoon from the Egyptian Typhon, 
 the word being, according to him,' 
 simply the Chinese syllables, ta-fung= 
 ' Great Wind.' His ridicule is mis- 
 placed. With a monosyllabic language 
 like the Chinese (as we have remarked 
 elsewhere) you may construct a plau- 
 sible etymology, to meet the require- 
 ments of the sound alone, from 
 anything and for anything. And 
 
 3 A 
 
TYPHOON. 
 
 722 
 
 TYPHOON. 
 
 as there is no evidence that the 
 word is in Chinese use at all, it 
 woTild perhaps be as fair a sugges- 
 tion to derive it from the English 
 "tough 'uii." Mr. Griles, who seems 
 to think that the balance of evidence 
 is in favoTU' of this (Barrow's) etymo- 
 logy, admits a serious objection to be 
 that the Chinese have special names 
 for the typhoon, and rarely, if ever, 
 speak of it vaguely as a ' great wind.' 
 The fact is that very few words of the 
 class used by seafaring and trading 
 people, even when they refer to 
 Chinese objects, are directly taken 
 from the Chinese language. E.g. Man- 
 darin, pagoda, cJwp, coaly, tutenague ; — ■ 
 none of these are Chinese. And the pro- 
 bability is that Vasco and his followers 
 got the tufao which our sailors made 
 into touffon and then into typhoon, as 
 they got the monqdo which our sailors 
 made into monsoon, direct from the 
 Arab pilots. 
 
 The Arabic word is tufdn, which is 
 used habitually in India for a sudden 
 and violent storm. Lane defines it as 
 meaning ' an overpowering rain, . . . 
 Noah's flood,' etc. And there can be 
 little doubt of its identity with the 
 Greek rv^av or Tv(f)aiv. This word 
 (the etymologists say, from Tv(j)i>, ' I 
 , raise smoke') was applied to a demon- 
 giant or Titan,, and either directly 
 from the etym. meaning or from 
 the name of the Titan (as in India 
 a whirlwind is called 'a devil') to a 
 ' waterspout,' and thence to analogous 
 stormy phenomena. ' "Waterspout ' 
 seems evidently the meaning of rvcfiaiv 
 in the Meteorologica of Aristotle 
 {ylyverai fiiv ovv Tv(j)a)v. . . k.t.\. iii. 1 ; 
 the passage is exceedingly difficult to 
 render clearly) ; and also in the quota- 
 tion which we give from Aulus GelKus. 
 The word may have come to the Arabs 
 either in maritime intercourse, or 
 through the translations of Aristotle. 
 It occurs {al-tufan) several times in 
 the Koran ; thus in sura, vii. 134, for 
 a flood or'storm, one of the plagues of 
 Egypt, and in s. xxix. 14 for the 
 Deluge. 
 
 Since the preceding paragraphs were 
 written there has appeared a paper in 
 the Journ. JR. Oeog. Soc. (vol. 1. 
 p. 260) by Dr. P. Hirth, in which the 
 quasi- Chinese origin of the word is 
 strongly advocated. Dr. Hirth has 
 found the word T'ai (and also with the 
 addition of fung, 'wmd') to be really 
 
 applied to a certain class of cyclonic 
 winds, in a Chinese work on Formosa, 
 which is a re-issue of a book originally 
 published in 1694. Dr. Hirth thinks 
 t'ai as here used (which is not the 
 Chinese word fo or tai, ' great,' and is 
 expressed by a different character) to 
 be a local Formosan term ; and is of 
 opinion that the combination t'at-fung 
 is "a sound so near that of typhoon as 
 almost to exclude all other conjec- 
 tures, if we consider that the writers 
 first using the term in European 
 languages were travellers distinctly 
 applying it to storms encountered in 
 that part of the China sea." Dr. 
 Hirth also refers to F. Mendez Pinto 
 and the passages (quoted below) in 
 which he says tufao is the Chinese 
 name for such storms. 
 
 Dr. Hirth's paper is certainly worthy 
 of much more attention than the scorn- 
 ful assertion of Sir John Barrow, but 
 it does not induce us to change our 
 view as to the origin of the term 
 typhoon. 
 
 Observe that the Port, tufao dis- 
 tinctly represents tufmi and not 
 t'ai-fung, and the oldest English 
 form ' tuffon ' does the same, whilst itis 
 not by any means unquestionable that 
 these Portuguese and English forms 
 were applied first in the China sea, and 
 not in the Indian Ocean. Observe also 
 Lord Bacon's use of the word typhones 
 in his Latin below; also that tufdn 
 is an Arabic word, at least as old as 
 the Koran, and closely allied in sound 
 and meaning to tv(J)o>v, whilst it is 
 habitually used for a storm in Hindu- 
 stani (see the quotations 1810 — 1836 
 below). Little importance is to be 
 attached to Pinto's linguistic remarks 
 such as that quoted, or even to the like 
 dropt by Couto. We apprehend that 
 Pinto made exactly the same mistake 
 that Sir John Barrow did ; and we need 
 not wonder at it, when so many of our 
 countrymen in India have supposed 
 hackery to be a Hindustani word, and 
 when we find even the learned H. H. 
 Wilson assuming tope (in the sense 
 of ' grove ') to be in native Hindustani 
 use. Many instances of such mistakes 
 might be quoted. It is just possible, 
 though notwe think very probable, that 
 some contact with the Formosan term 
 may have influenced the modification 
 of the old English form tuffon into 
 typhoon. It is much more likely to 
 have been influenced by the analogies 
 
TYPHOON. 
 
 723 
 
 TYPHOON. 
 
 of monsoon, simoom ; " and it is quite 
 possible that the Formosa mariners 
 took up their (unexplained) i'oi-fung 
 from the Dutch or Portuguese. 
 
 Piatt's elaborate Hindustani Diet. 
 1884, is of course no authority for 
 Arabic; but the successive meanings 
 ■which he gives for tufdn are : " a violent 
 storm of wind and rain, a tempest, a 
 typhoon : a flood, deluge, inundation, 
 the universal deluge," &c. Also tufam, 
 " stormy, tempestuous . . .boisterous, 
 quarrelsome, violent, noisy, riotous." 
 
 c. A.D. 160. " . . . . dies quidem tandem 
 illuxit : sed nichil de periculo, de Baeviti^ve 
 remisstim, quia turbines etiam crebriores, 
 et coelum atrum et fumigantes globi, et 
 figiirae quaedam nubium metuendae, quas 
 Tv^uxas voeabant, impendere, imminere, 
 et depresRurae navem videbantur." — Aul. 
 GeUius, xix. 2. 
 
 1540. " Now having . . . continued our 
 Navigation within this Bay of Gauchin-chma 
 .... upon the day of the nativity of our 
 Lady, being the eight of September, for 
 the fear that we were in of the new Moon, 
 during the which there oftentimes happens 
 in this Climate such a terrible storm of 
 wind and rain, as it is not possible for ships 
 to withstand it, which by the Chineses is 
 named Tnfan" (o qucU tormento as Chins 
 ehamao tuffio). — Pmto (orig. cap. 1.) in 
 Cogan, p. 60. 
 
 „ "... in the height of forty and 
 one degrees, there arose so terrible a South- 
 windj called by the Chineses Tufaon {un 
 tempo do Sal, a q os Chins ehamao tufao) " 
 —tb. (cap. kxix.) in Cogan, p. 97- 
 
 * Our friend Prof. RolDertson Smith has ap- 
 pended to this article the following remarks in 
 dissent from the view we have taken. We print 
 them as a note, without attempting to recast our 
 own article. 
 
 , " The question of the origin of TTifan appears to 
 ^■somewhat tangled. 
 
 "iv^av, 'whirlwind, waterspout,' connected 
 with ttJc^os seems pure Greek ; the combination 
 in B&Bl-Zeplum, Bxod. xiv. 2, and Sephdni, the 
 Horthern one, in Joel ii. 20, suggested by Hitzig, 
 appears to break down, for there is no proof of 
 any Egyptian name for Set corresponding to 
 TjThon. 
 
 "On the other hand Twfan, the deluge, is 
 plainly borrowed from the" Aramaic. Tuf&n, for 
 Noah's flood, is both Jewish, Aramaic and Syriac, 
 and this form is not bon'owed from the Greek, but 
 comes from a true Semitic root t&f, * to overflow.' 
 
 "But again, the sense of whirlvjind is not 
 recognized in classical Arabic. Even Dozy in his 
 dictionai-y of later Arabic only cites a modern 
 French-Ai-abic dictionary (Bocthor's) for the sense 
 Tmiriillon, tromba. Bistanl in the Moliit d Mohit 
 does not give this sense, though he is pretly 
 full in giving modern as well as old worrls and 
 senses. In Arabic the root (fl/ means ' to go 
 round,' and a combination of this idea with the 
 sense of sudden disaster might conceivably have 
 given the new meaning to the word. On the 
 other hand it seems simpler to regard this sense 
 as a late loan Itom.some modern fonn of Tu</>wr, 
 typlw, or tiffone. But in order finally to settle the 
 matter one wants examples of this sense of Infan." 
 ~W.S.S. 
 
 1.554. " Nlio se ouve por pequena niara- 
 yilha cessarem os tnfdes na paragem da 
 ilha de SSchiao."- — Letter in iSottsa, Oriente 
 Conquiat., i. 680. 
 
 1567. " I went aboorde a ahippe of 
 Bengala, at which time it was the yeere of 
 Tottnon, concerning which Touffon ye are 
 to vnderstand that in the East Indies often 
 times, there are not stormes as in other 
 oountreys ; but every 10 or 12 yeeres there 
 are such tempests and stormes that it is 
 a thing incredible .... neither do they 
 know certainly what yeere they will come." 
 — Master Caeswr Frederike, in Hakl. ii. 370. 
 1602. "This Junk seeking to make the port 
 of Chincheo met with a tremendous storm 
 such as the natives caU Tufilo, a thing so 
 overpowering and terrible, and bringing 
 such violence, such earthquake as it were, 
 that it appears as if all the spirits of the 
 infernal world had got into the waves and 
 seas, driving them in a whirl tiE their fury 
 seems to raise a scud of flame, whilst in 
 the space of one turning of the sand-glass 
 the wind shall veer round to every point of 
 the compass, seeming to blow more furiously 
 from each in succession. 
 
 " Such is this phenomenon that the very 
 birds of heaven, h^ some natural instinct, 
 know its coming 8 days beforehand, and 
 are seen to take their nests down from the 
 tree-tops and hide them in crevices of rock. 
 Eight days before, the clouds also are seen to 
 float so low as almost to graze men's heads, 
 whilst in these days the seas seem beaten 
 down as it were, and of a deep blue colour. 
 And before the storm breaks forth, the sky 
 exhibits a token well-known to all, a great 
 object which seamen call the Ox-Eye (Olho 
 deBoi) all of different colours, but so gloomy 
 and appalling that it strikes fear in all 
 who see it. And as the Bow of Heaven, 
 when it appears, is the token of fair weather 
 and calm, so this seems to portend the 
 Wrath of God, as we may well call such a 
 storm. ..." etc. — Couto, V. viii. 12. 
 
 1610. ' ' But at the breaking vp, commeth 
 alway a oruell Storme, which they call the 
 Tuffon, fearfuU even to men on land ; whicli 
 is not alike extreame euery yeare." — Mtwh, 
 in Purchas, i. 423. 
 
 1613. "E porque a terra he salitrosa e 
 ventosa, he niuy sogeita a tempestades, ora 
 menor aquella cnamada Ecnephia (Ekvcc^io!), 
 ora maior chamada liphon (Tv^uj/), aquelle 
 de ordinario chamamos Tuph&o oil Tor- 
 menta desfeita . . . . e corre com tanta 
 furia e impeto que desfas os tectos das 
 casas e aranca arvores, e as vezes do mar 
 lan9a as embarca<;oes em terra nos campos 
 do sertao." — Godinho de Eredia, f. 36f. 
 
 1624. " 3. Typhones majores, qui per 
 latitudinem aliquam corripiunt, et cor- 
 repta sorbent in sursum, raro fiunt ; at 
 vortices, sive turbines exigui et quasi 
 ludicri, frequenter. 
 
 " 4. Omnes procellae et typhones, et tur- 
 bines majores, habent manifestum niolihm 
 praecipitii, aut vibrationis deorsum magis 
 quam alii venti." — Bacon, Historia Vcvtu- 
 rum in B. Montagu's ed. of Works, x. 41). 
 
 8 A 2 
 
TYPHOON. 
 
 724 
 
 TYBE. 
 
 In the translation by K. G. (1671) the 
 words are rendered "the greater typhones." 
 —lb. xiv. 268. 
 
 1626. "Francis Fernandez writeth, that 
 in the way from Malacca to lapah they are 
 encountred with great stormes which they 
 call Toffons, that blowe foure and twentie 
 houres, beginning from the North to the 
 East, and so about the Compasse." — Pur- 
 chas. Pilgrimage, 600. 
 
 1688. "Tnffoons are a particular kind 
 of violent Storm blowing on the Coast of 
 Tonquin .... it comes on fierce and blows 
 Tery violent, at N.E. twelve hours more or 
 less. ... When the Wind begins to abate 
 it dies away suddenly, and falling flat calm 
 it continues so an Hour, more or less ; then 
 the Wind comes about to the S.W. and it 
 blows and rains as fierce from thence, as it 
 did before at N.E. and as long." — Dampier, 
 ii. 36. 
 
 1712. "Non v'fe spavento paragonabile 
 a quello de' naviganti, quali in mezzo all' 
 oceano assaltati d'ogni intomo da turbini e 
 da tifoni." — P. Paolo Segnero, Mwnn. dell' 
 Anvma, Ottobre 14. (Borrowed from Delia 
 Crusoa Voc.) 
 
 1721. " I told them they were all 
 strangers to the nature of the Moussoons 
 and Tnffoons on the coast of India and 
 China." — Shelvocke's Voyage, 383. 
 
 1727. "... by the Beginning of Sep- 
 tember, they reacht the Coast of China, 
 where meeting with a Tuffoou, or a North 
 East Storm, that often blows violently 
 about that Season, they were forced to 
 bear away for Johore." — A. Hamilton, ii. 89. 
 
 1727. 
 " In the dread Ocean, undulating wide, 
 Beneath the radiant line that girts the 
 
 globe. 
 The circling Typhon, whirl'd from point 
 
 to point, 
 Exhausting all the rage of all the Sky. . . " 
 
 Thomson, Summer. 
 1780. Appended to Dunn's New Direc- 
 tory, 5th ed., is : — 
 
 " Pbogkostic of a Tuffoou on the Coast 
 of China. By Antonio Pascal de Rosa, a 
 Portuguese Pilot of Macao." 
 
 c. 1810. (Mr. Martyn) "was with us 
 during a most tremendous touffan, and no 
 one who has not been in a tropical region 
 can, I think, imagine what these storms 
 are."— ilf»-s. Sherwood's Autobiog. 382. 
 
 1826. "A most terrific toofann . . . 
 came on that seemed likely to tear the 
 very trees up by the roots." — John Shipp, 
 ii. 285. 
 
 ,, "I thanked him, and enquired 
 how this toofan or storm had arisen." — 
 Paiuhirang JSTari. 
 
 1836. "A hurricane has blown ever 
 since gunfire; clouds of dust are borne 
 along upon the rushing wind ; not a drop 
 of rain ; nothing is to be seen but the whirl- 
 ing clouds of the tufan. The old peepul- 
 tree moans, and the wind roars in it as if 
 the storm would tear it up by the roots." — 
 Wanderings of. a Pilgrim, ii. 53. 
 
 1840. "Slavers throwing overboard the 
 Dead and Dying. Typhoon coming on. 
 " 'Aloft all hands, strike the topmasts and 
 belay ; 
 Yon angry setting sun, and fierce-edge 
 
 clouds 
 Declare the Typhoon's coming' etc. 
 (Fallacies of Hope)." 
 
 J. M. W. Turner, in the 
 E,.A. Catalogue. 
 Mr. Ruskin appears to have had no 
 doubt as to the etymology of T^hoon, for 
 J:he rain-cloud from this picture is engraved 
 in Modem Painters, vol. iv. as "The Locks 
 of Typhon." * 
 
 Punch parodied Turner in the follow- 
 ing imaginary entry from the E. A. 
 Catalogue : 
 
 "34. A Typhoon bursting in a Simoom 
 over the Whirlpool of Maelstrom, Norway; 
 with a ship on fire, an eclipse and the effect 
 of a lunar rainbow." 
 
 Tyre, s. Tamil tayir. The common 
 term in S. India for curdled milk. It is 
 the dahi of Upper India, and possibly 
 the name is a corruption of that word, 
 which is Sanskrit. 
 
 1626. ' ' Many reasoned with the lesuits, 
 and some held vaine Discourses of the 
 Creation, as that there were seuen seas; 
 one of Salt water, the second of Fresh, the 
 third of Honey, the fourth of Milke, the 
 fift of Tair (which is Cream beginning to 
 sowre . . ." — Purchas, PilgHmage, 561, 
 
 1651. " Tayer, dat is dicke Melch, die 
 wie Saen nommen." — Bogerius, 138. 
 
 1672. "Curdled milk, Tayer, or what 
 we call Saane, is a thing very grateful to 
 them, for it is very cooling, and used by 
 them as a remedy, especially in hot fevers 
 and smallpox, which is very prevalent in 
 the country." — Baldaeus, Zeylon, 403. . 
 
 1776. " If a Bramin applies himself to 
 commerce, he shall not sell . . . Camphire 
 and other aromaticks, or Honey, or Water, 
 or Poison, or Flesh, or Milk, or Tyer (Sour 
 Cream ) or Crhee, or bitter Oil . . , " — HdOied, 
 Code, 41. 
 
 1782. "L^s uns en furent affiig^s pour 
 avoir pass^ les nuits et dormi en plein air ; 
 d' autres pour avoir mang^ du riz froid 
 avec du Tair."— ;Son»craS, i. 201. 
 
 c. 1784. "The Saniassi, who lived near 
 the chauderie (see Choultry), took charge 
 of preparing my meals, which consisted of 
 rice, vegetables, tayar (lait cailU), and a 
 little mologonier " [eoM poivree — see Mulli- 
 gatawny, and in Suppt.).—Haafner, i. 
 147. 
 
 1822. " He was indeed poor, but he was 
 charitable; so he spread before them a 
 repast, in which there was no lack of ghee, 
 or milk, or tyer." — The Gooroo Paramartan, 
 E. T. by Babingtm,, p. 80. 
 
 * See Mr. Hamerton's 'Life of Turner,' pp. 
 2S8, 291, 345. 
 
UJUNGTANAH. 
 
 726 
 
 UMBRELLA. 
 
 U, 
 
 Ujungtanah, n. p. TMs is tie 
 Malay name (nearly answering to 
 'Land's End,' from VJung, 'point 
 or promontory,' and ^tanah" 'land') 
 of the extreme end of th.e Malay 
 peninsula terminating in what the maps 
 call Pt. Eomania. In Godinto de 
 Eredia's Beclaracam de Malaca the 
 term is applied to the whole penin- 
 sula, but owing to the interchange- 
 able use of u, V, and of /, «' , it appears 
 there throughout as Viontana. The 
 name is often applied by the Portu- 
 
 fuese writers to the Kingdom of 
 ohor, in which the Malay dynasty 
 of Malacca established itself when ex- 
 pelled by Alboquerque in 1611 ; and 
 it is even applied (as in the quotation 
 from Barros) to their capital. 
 
 1553. "And that you may understand 
 the position of the city of TTjantana, which 
 Don Stephen went to attack, you must 
 know that TTjantana is the most southerly 
 and the most easterly point of the mainland 
 of the Malaca coast, which from this Point 
 (distant from the equator about a degree, 
 and from Malaca something more than 40 
 leagues] turns north in the direction of the 
 Kingdom of Siam .... On the western 
 side of this point a river runs into the 
 sea, so deep that ships can run up it 4 
 leagues beyond the bar, and along its banks, 
 well inland, King Alaudin had established 
 a big town . . ." — Barros, IV. xi. 13. 
 
 c. 1539. "After that the King of Jan- 
 iaiia had taken that oath before a great 
 Cacis of his, called Baia Moulana, upon a 
 festival day when as they solemnized their 
 iRamadan . . ."—Pinto (in Cogan's E. T.), 
 p. 36. 
 
 Umbrella, s. This word is of course 
 not Indian or An^lo-Indfan, but the 
 fhing is very prominent in India, and 
 Bome interest attaches to the history 
 of the word and thing in Europe. We 
 shall collect here a few quotations 
 bearing upon this. The knowledge 
 and use of this serviceable instrument 
 seems to have gone through extra- 
 ordinary ecKpses. It is frequent as 
 an accompaniment of royalty in the 
 Nineveh sculptures ; it was in general 
 Indian use in the time of Alexander; it 
 occurs in old Indian inscriptions, on 
 Greek vases, and in Greek and Latin 
 literature ; it was in use at the court 
 of Byzantium, and at that of the Great 
 Khan in Mongolia, in medieval Venice 
 and at Rome, and more recently in the 
 
 semi-savage courts of Madagascar and 
 Ashantee. Yet it was evidently a 
 strange object, needing particular de- 
 scription, to John MarignoUi (c. 1330), 
 Buy Clavijo (c. 1404), Barbosa (1516), 
 John de Barros (1553), and Minsheu 
 (1617). See also Chatta, and Som- 
 Drero (the latter likewise in Suppt.). 
 
 C. B.C. 325. " Toir? 6^ Truyufa; \eyet Ne'apxo? 
 ort ffaTTTOi/TOLL 'Iv^ol .... Kat cTKtaSta. OTl 
 irpojSaWoi'Tat, Toi} de'peo?, otrot ovk i^jneAij/jteVot 
 I^'6<aJ'." — Ai-rian, Indica, xvi. 
 
 c. B.C. 2. 
 " Ipse tene distenta suis umbracula virgis; 
 Ipse face in turba, qua venit ilia, 
 locum." 
 
 Ovid, Art. Amat., ii. 209-210. 
 C. A.D. 5. 
 
 " Aurea pellebant rapidos umbracula soles 
 Quae tamen Herculeae sustinuere ma- 
 nus." ■ Id. Fasti, ii. 31-1312. 
 
 o. A.D. 100. 
 " En, cui tu viridem umbellam, oui sucoina 
 mittas 
 Grandia natalis quoties redit ..." 
 
 Juvenal, ix. 50-51. 
 
 C. 200. "... . eirejLH^e 6e ical K\ivi\v auTtj) 
 opyvpoiroSa, koX <rrfMa[jiVTjv, Kat trmivriv ovpavo- 
 pot^oi' avdCvrjV, Kal Qpitvov apyvpouv, /cat elTLXpviTOV 
 
 a-KiaSLov. . ." — Athenaeus, Lib. ii. Epit. § 31. 
 
 c. 380. "Ubi si inter aurata ilabella 
 laciniis seriois insiderint muscae, vel per 
 foramen umbraouli pensilis radioing irru- 
 perit solis, queruntur quod non sunt apud 
 Cimmerios nati." — Ammianus MarceUinus, 
 XXVIIL iv. 
 
 1248. " Ibi etiam guoddam Solinum (v. 
 Soliolum), sive tentoriolum, quod portatur 
 super caput Imperatoris, fuit praesentatum 
 eidem, quod totum erat praeparatum cum 
 gemmis." — Joan, de Piano Carpini, in Rec. 
 de v., iv. 759-760. 
 
 c. 1292. " Et a haute festes porte Mon- 
 signor le Dus une corone d'or . . . et la ou 
 il vait a hautes festes si vait apres lui un 
 damoiseau qui porte une uubrele de dras h, 
 or sur son chief ..." 
 
 and again : 
 
 "Et apres s'en vet Monsignor Ii Dus de- 
 sos I'onbrele que Ii dona Monsignor I'Apos- 
 toille ; et cele onbrele est d'un dras (a)_or, 
 que la porte un damosiaus entre ses mains, 
 que s'en vet totes voies apres Monsignor Ii 
 f)us."__ Venetian Chronicle of Ma/i-tino da 
 Canale, in Archivio Storico Italiano, I. Ser. 
 viii. 214, 560. 
 
 1298. "Et toutceus . . . ont par com- 
 mandement que toutes fois que il ohevau- 
 chent doivent avoir sus le chief un palieque 
 que on dit ombrel, que on porte sur une 
 lance en senefiance de grant seigneurie."— 
 Marco Polo, Text of Pauthier, i. 256-7. 
 
 c. 1332. (At Constantinople) "the inha- 
 bitants, military men or otherwise, great 
 and small, winter and summer, carry over 
 their heads huge umbrellas (me. halldt).— 
 Ibn Satuta, ii. 440. 
 
UMBRELLA. 
 
 726 
 
 UPAS. 
 
 0. 1335. "Whenever the Sultan (of 
 Dehli) mounts his horse, they carry an 
 umbrella over his head. But when he 
 starts on a march to war, or on a long 
 journey, you see carried over his head 
 seven umbrellas, two of which are covered 
 with jewels of inestimable vs.las."—Shiha- 
 buddln Dimishkl in Not. et Mxt., xiii. 190. 
 
 1404. " And over her head they bore a 
 shade (somhra) carried by a man, on a 
 shaft like that of a lance ; and it was of 
 white silk, made like the- roof of a round 
 tent, and stretched by a hoop of wood, and 
 this shade they carry over the head to 
 
 rrotect them from the sun." — Glavijo, 
 cxxii. 
 
 1541. "Then next to them marches 
 twelve men on horseback, called Pere- 
 tandas, each of them carrying an TJmbrello 
 of carnation Sattin, and other twelve that 
 follow with banners of white damask." — 
 Pimto, in Cogan's B. T., p. 135. 
 
 In the original this runs : 
 
 "Vao doze homes a cavallo, que se 
 chamao peretandas, co sombreyroB de citim 
 cramesim nas maos a modo de espa/raveU 
 postos em cesteas muyto compridas (like tents 
 upon very long staves) et outros doze co 
 bandeyras de damasco branco." 
 
 1617. " An JJinbriU, a fashion of round 
 and broade fanne, wherewith the Indians, 
 and from them our great ernes preserue them- 
 selves froTn the heate of the scorehififf sunne. 
 Gr. Ombraire, m. Ombrelle, f. I. Om- 
 br^lla. L. Vmbella, ab vmbra, the shadow, 
 est endm instrumentum quo solem k facie 
 aroent H luven. Gr. cr/tidStoj', diminut. a 
 o-Ki'a, i. vmbra. T. St^alj^nt, q. st^iii^it, A 
 si^alitn, i- vmbra, et ^irf, i, pUeus, d qm, 
 et B. ^i^in^ocht. Br. Teggidel, k teg. i. 
 pvdchrum forma, et gidd, pro riddio, i. pro- 
 tegere; haec enimvmbellae finis." — Minsheu, 
 (1st ed. S.V.). 
 
 1644. "Here (at Marseilles) we bought 
 umbrellas against the heats."— Evelyn's 
 Diary, 7th Get. 
 
 1677. (In this passage the word is applied 
 to an awning before a shop). " The Streets 
 are generally narrow . J . . the better to 
 receive the advantages of Umbrello's ex- 
 tended from side to side to keep the sun's 
 violence from their customers." — Fryer, 
 222. 
 
 1681. " After these comes an Elephant 
 with two Priests on his back ; one whereof 
 is the Priest before spoken of, carrying the 
 painted Stick on his shoulder . . . Tfne other 
 sits behind him, holding a round thing Uke 
 an Vmbrello over his head, to keep oH Sun 
 or Kain." — Knox's Ceylon, 79. 
 
 1709. ". ... The Young Gentleman 
 belonging to the Custom-house that for fear 
 of rain borrowed the TTmbrella at Will's 
 Coffee-house in Comhill of the Mistress, is 
 nereby advertised that to be dry from head 
 to foot in the like occasion he snail be wel- 
 come to the Maid's pattens."— TAe Female 
 Toiler, Dec. 12, quoted in Malcolm's 
 Anecdotes, 1808, p. 429. 
 
 1712. 
 " The tuck'd up semstress walks with hasty 
 
 While streams run down her oil'd um- 
 brella's sides." 
 
 • Smft, A City Shower. 
 
 1715. 
 " Good housewives all the winter's rage 
 
 Defended by the riding hood's disguise ; 
 
 Or underneath the Umbrella's oily shade 
 
 Safe through the wet on clinking pattens 
 tread. 
 " Let Persian dames the Umbrella's ribs 
 display 
 
 To guard their beauties from the sunny 
 ray; 
 
 Or sweating slaves support the shady load 
 
 When Eastern monarchs show their state 
 abroad ; 
 
 Britain in vrinter only knows its aid 
 
 To guard from chilly showers the walking 
 maid." Gay, Trivia, i. 
 
 1850. Advertisement posted at the door of 
 one of the SectUms of the British Association 
 meetimg at Edinburgh. 
 
 "The gentleman, who carried away a 
 
 brown silk umbrella from the Section 
 
 yesterday, may have the cover belonging to 
 it, which is of no further use to the Owner, 
 by applying to the Porter at the Eoyij 
 Hotel." — (From Personal Jlecollection.)—It 
 is a curious parallel to the advertisement 
 above from the Female Taller. 
 
 TJpas, s. This word is now, like 
 Juggernaut, chiefly used in English 
 as a customary metaphor, and to mdi- 
 cate some institution that the speaker 
 wishes to condemn in a compendious 
 manner. The word Upas is Javanese 
 for poison, and became familiar in 
 Eiu'ope in connexion with exaggerated 
 and fabulous stories regarding the ex- 
 traordinary and deadly character of a 
 tree in Java, alleged to be so called. 
 There axe several trees in the Malay 
 Islands producing deadly poisons, but 
 the paorticular tree to which these 
 stories were attached is one which has 
 in the present century been described 
 under the name of Antiaris toxicaria, 
 from the name given to the poison 
 by the Javanese proper, viz., Antjar, 
 or Anclmr (the name of the tree all 
 over Java), whilst it is known to the 
 Malays and people of Western Java 
 as UpoB, and in Celebes and the Philip- 
 pine Islands as Ipo or Hipo. 
 
 It was the poison commonly used by 
 the natives of Celebes and other islands 
 for poisoning the small bamboo darts 
 which they used (and in some islands 
 still use) to shoot from the blow-tube 
 (see Sumpitan). 
 
 The story of some deadly vegetable 
 
UPAS. 
 
 727 
 
 UPAS. 
 
 poison in these islands is very old, and 
 we find it ia the Travels of Friar 
 Odoric, accompanied by the mention of 
 the disgusting antidote ■which was 
 believed to be efficacious, a genuine 
 Malay belief, and told by a variety of 
 later and independent ■writers, such as 
 Nieuhof, Saar, Tavernier, Oleyer, and 
 Kaempfer. 
 
 The subject of this poison came es- 
 pecially to the notice of the Dutch in 
 coimexion with its use to poison the 
 arro'ws just alluded to, and some in- 
 teresting particulars are given on the 
 subject by Bontius, from -which a 
 quotation is given belo-w, ■with others. 
 There is a notice of the poison in 
 De Bry, in Sir T. Herbert (whence- 
 soever he borro^wed it), and in some- 
 what later authors about the middle 
 of the 17th century. In March, 
 1666, the subject came before the 
 young Eoyal Society, and among a 
 long list of subjects for inquiry in 
 the East occur two questions pertain- 
 ing to this matter. 
 
 The illustrious Eumphius in his 
 EerhariuTn Amloinense goes into a 
 good deal of detail on the subject, but 
 the tree does not grow in Amboyna 
 where he ■wrote, and his account thus 
 contains some ill founded statements, 
 which afterwards lent themselves to 
 the fabulous history of which we shall 
 have to speak presently. Eumphius 
 however procured from Macassar spe- 
 cimens of the plant, and it was he who 
 first gave the native name (Ipo, the 
 Macassar form) and assigned a scien- 
 tific name, Arhor toxicaria.* Passing 
 over ■with simple mention the notices 
 in the appeniux to John Bay's Hist. 
 Plantarum, and in Valentijn (from 
 both of which extracts ■will be found 
 below), we come to the curious com- 
 pound of the loose statements of for- 
 mer writers magnified, of the popular 
 stories current among Europeans in 
 the Dutch colonies, and of pure 
 romantic invention, which first ap- 
 peared in 1783, in the London Magazine. 
 The professed author of this account 
 ■was one Foersch, who had served as a 
 junior surgeon in the Dutch East 
 Indies.t This person describes the 
 
 * It must Ije kept in mind that though Enm- 
 phius (George Everard Bumpf ) died in 1693, his 
 great work was not printed till nearly fifty years 
 afterwards (1741). 
 
 t Foerscli was a surgeon of the third class at 
 Samarang in the year Vns.—Horsjield, in Bat. 
 Trans, as quoted below. 
 
 tree, called Bohon-Upas, as situated 
 " about 27 leagues * from Bata^via, 14 
 from Soura Karta, the seat of the 
 Emperor, and between 18 and 20 
 leagues from Tinkjoe " (probably for 
 Tjuhjoe, i.e. Djokjo-Karta) "the pre- 
 sent residence of the Sultan of Java." 
 Within a radius of 15 to 18 miles round 
 the tree no human creature, no li^ving 
 thing could exist. Condemned male- 
 factors were employed to fetch the 
 poison ; they were protected by special 
 arrangements, yet not more than 1 in 
 10 of them survived the adventure. 
 Foersch also describes executions by 
 means of the Upas poison, which he 
 says he witnessed at Sura Karta in 
 February, 1776. 
 
 The whole paper is a very clever 
 piece of sensational romance, and has 
 impressed itself indelibly, it would 
 seem, on the English language ; for 
 to it is undoubtedly due the adoption 
 of that standing metaphor to which ■we 
 have alluded at the beginning of this 
 article. This efiect may however have 
 been due not so much directly to the 
 article in the London Magazine as to 
 the adoption of the fable by the famous 
 ancestor of a man stiU more famous, 
 Erasmus Darwin, in his Poem of the 
 Loves of the Plants. In that work 
 not only is the essence of Foersch's 
 story embodied in the verse, but the 
 story itself is quoted at length in the 
 notes. It is said that Darwin was 
 warned of the worthlessness of the 
 narrative, but was un^willing to rob 
 his poem of so sensational an episode. 
 Nothing appears to be kno^wn of 
 Foersch except that there really was a 
 person of that name in the medical 
 service in Java at the time indicated. 
 In our article Anaconda (pp. 16-17) 
 we have adduced some curious particu- 
 lars of analogy between the Anaconda- 
 myth and the Upas-myth, and inti- 
 mated a suspicion that the same hand 
 may have had to do with the spinning 
 of both yarns. 
 
 The extraordinary eclat produced by 
 the Foerschian fables led to the ap- 
 pointment of a committee of the Bata- 
 vian Society to investigate the true 
 facts, whose report was published in 
 1789. This we have not yet been 
 able to see, for the report is not con- 
 tained in the regular series of the 
 Transactions of that Society ; nor 
 
 ♦ Tliis distance is probably a clerical error. It 
 is quite inconsistent with the other two assigned. 
 
UPAS. 
 
 728 
 
 UPAS. 
 
 have we found a refutation of tlie 
 fables by M. Charles Coquebert re- 
 ferred to by Lesohenault in the paper 
 which we are about to mention. The 
 poison tree was observed in Java by 
 Deschamps, naturalist with the ex- 
 pedition of D'Entrecasteaux, and is 
 the subject of a notice by bi'-m in the 
 Annales de Voyages, vol. i., which 
 goes into little detail, but appears to 
 be correct so far as it goes, except in 
 the statement that the Anohar was 
 confined to Eastern Java. But the 
 first thorough identification of the 
 plant, and scientific account of the 
 facts was that of M. Leschenault de 
 la Tour. This French savant, when 
 about to join a voyage of discovery 
 to the South Seas, was recommended 
 by Jussieu to take up the investi- 
 gation of the Upas. On first enquir- 
 ing at Batavia and Samarang, M. 
 Leschenault heard only fables akin to 
 Eoersoh's romance, and it was at 
 Sura !Karta that he first got genuine 
 information, which eventually enabled 
 him to describe the tree from actual 
 examination. 
 _ The tree from which he took his spe- 
 cimens was more than 100 ft. in height, 
 with a girth of 18 feet at the base. A 
 Javanese who climbed it to procure the 
 flowers had to make cuts in the stem 
 in order to mount. After ascending 
 some 25 feet the man felt so ill that he 
 had to come down, and for some days he 
 continued to suffer from nausea, vomit- 
 ing, and vertigo. But another man 
 climbed to the top of the tree without 
 suffering at all. On another occasion 
 Leschenault, having had a tree of 4 
 feet girth cut down, walked among its 
 broken branches, and had face and 
 hands besprinkled with the gum-resin, 
 yet neither did he suffer; he adds 
 however that he had washed im- 
 mediately after. Lizards and insects 
 were numerous on the trunk, and birds 
 perched upon the branches. M. Les- 
 chenault gives details of the prepara- 
 tion of the poison as practised by the 
 natives, and also particulars of its 
 action, on which experiment was made 
 in Paris with the material which he 
 brought to Europe. He gave it the 
 scientific name by which it continues 
 to be known, viz., Antiaris toxicaria 
 (N. O. Arfocarpeae).* 
 
 * Leschenault also gives the deseription of an- 
 other and still more powerful poison, used in a 
 similar way to that of the Antiaris, viz., the tieute, 
 
 M. Leschenault also drew the atten- 
 tion of Dr. Horsfield, who had been 
 engaged in the botanical exploration 
 of Java some years before the British 
 occupation, and continued it during 
 that period, to the subject of the Upas, 
 and he published a paper on it in the 
 Batavian Transactions for 1813 (vol. 
 vii.). His account seems entirely in 
 accordance with that of Lesohenault, 
 but is more detailed and complete, 
 with the result of numerous observa- 
 tions and experiments of his own. 
 He saw the Antiaris first in the 
 Province of Poegar, on his way to 
 Banyuwangi. In Blambangan (eastern 
 extremity of Java) he visited four 
 or five trees; he afterwards found a 
 very tall specimen growing at Passaru- 
 wang on the borders of Malang, and 
 again several young trees in the forests 
 of Japara, and one near Onarang. In 
 all these cases, scattered over the 
 length of Java, the people knew the 
 tree as anchor. 
 
 Full articles on the subject are to be 
 foimd (by Mr. J. J. Bennet) in Hors^ 
 field's Plantae Javanicae Bariores, 1838- 
 52, pp. 52 segq., together with a figure 
 of a flowering branch, pi. xiii.; and in 
 Blume's Bumphia (Brussels, 1836), pp, 
 46 segq., and Pis. xxii., xxiii.; to both 
 of which works we have been much 
 indebted for guidance. 
 
 Blume gives a drawing, for the truth 
 of which he vouches, of a tall specimen 
 of the trees. These he describes as 
 "vastas, arduas, et a ceteris segregataa," 
 — soHtary and eminent, on account of 
 their great longevity, (possibly on 
 account of their tieing spared by the 
 axe ?), but not from any such reason as 
 the fables allege. There is no lack 
 of adjoining vegetation; the spread- 
 ing branches are clothed abundantly 
 with parasitical plants, and numerous 
 birds and squirrels frequent them. 
 The stem throws out ' wings ' or but- 
 tresses,* like many of the forest trees 
 of Further India. Blume refers, in 
 connexion with the origin of the pre- 
 valent fables, to the real existence of 
 
 called sometimes Upas Raja, the plant producing 
 which is a StryeJinos, and a creeper. Though, as 
 we have said, the name Upas is generic, and is 
 applied to this, it is not the Upas of English meta- 
 phor, and we are not concerned with it here. 
 Both kinds are produced and prepared in Java. 
 The Ipo (a foi-m of Upas) of Macassar is the 
 Antidrisj the ipo of the Borneo Dayaks is the 
 Tieute. 
 
 * See Horsfield in the Bat. Transactions, and 
 Blume's Plate. 
 
UPAS. 
 
 729 
 
 UPAS. 
 
 exlalations of carbonic acid gas in tie 
 volcanic tracts of Java, dangerous to 
 animal life and producing sterility 
 around, alluding particularly to a 
 paper by M. Loudoun, (a DutcA official 
 of Scotch descent) in the Edinburgh 
 New Phil Journal for 1832, p. 102, 
 Containing a formidable description of 
 the Quwo Upas or Poison Valley on 
 the frontier of the Pekalongan and 
 Banyumas provinces. We may ob- 
 serve however that, if we remember 
 rightly, the exaggerations of Mr. 
 Loudoun in this matter have been ex- 
 posed and ridiculed by Dr. Junghuhn, 
 the author of " Java." And if the 
 Poersoh legend be compared with 
 some of the particulars alleged by 
 several of the older writers, e.g. 
 Camell (in Bay), Valentijn, Spielman, 
 Kaempfer, and Eumphius, it will be 
 seen tiiat the basis for a great part of 
 that putida commentatio, as Bltime calls 
 it, is to be found in them. 
 
 George Colman the Younger 
 founded on the Foerschian Upas-myth 
 a kind of melodrama, called the Law 
 of Java, first acted at Covent Garden 
 May 11th, 1822. We give some quo- 
 tations below.* 
 
 c. 1330. "En queste isole sono molte 
 cose maravigliose e strane. Onde alcuni 
 arbori li sono .... che fanno veleno 
 pessimo .... Quelli uomini sono quasi 
 tutti iCorsali, e quando Tanno a battaglia 
 portano ciascuno una canAa in mano, di 
 lunghezza d'uu braccio e pongono in capo 
 de la. canna uno ago di ferro atoesiato in 
 quel veleno, e sofiano nella canna e I'ago vola 
 e percuotelo dove vogliono, e'ncontinente 
 quelli ch'fe percosso muore. Ma egli hanno 
 le tina piene di stereo d'uomo e una is- 
 codella di stereo guarisce I'uomorfla queste 
 cotali pontnre." — Storia di Frate Odorigo, 
 from Palatina MS., in Cathay, &c., App., 
 p. xlix. 
 
 c. 1630. "And (in Makasser) which is 
 no lesse infernall, the men use long canes 
 or truncks (cald Bempitans), out of which 
 they can (and use it) blow a little pricking 
 QuUl, which if it draw the lest drop of blood 
 from any part of the body, it makes him 
 (though the strongest man living) die 
 immediately ; some venoms operate in an 
 houre, others in a moment, the veynes and 
 body (by the virulence of the poyson) cor- 
 rupting and rotting presently, to any man's 
 ferrour and amazement, and feare to live 
 ^vhere such abominations predominate." — 
 Sir T. Herbert, ed. 1638, p. 329. 
 
 * I remember when a boy reading the whole of 
 Poersch's story in a fascinating book, called 
 Wood's Zoography, which I have not seen for half a 
 century, and which, I should suppose from my 
 recollection, was more sensational than scientific. 
 
 ~r. 
 
 1631. " I will now conclude ; but first I 
 must say something of the poison used by 
 the Eling of Macassar in the Island of 
 Celebes to envenom those little arrows 
 which they shoot through blowing-tubes, 
 a poison so deadly that it causes death more 
 rapidly than a dagger. For one wounded 
 ever so lightly, be it but a scratch bring- 
 ing blood, or a prick in the heel, imme- 
 diately begins to nod Uke a drunken man, 
 and falls dead to the ground. And within 
 half an hour of death this putrescent poison 
 so corrupts the flesh that it can be plucked 
 from the bones like so much rmtcus. And 
 what seems still more marvellous, if a man 
 (e.g.) be scratched in the thigh, or higher 
 in the body, by another point which, is not 
 poisoned, and the still warm blood as it 
 flows down to the feet be merely touched 
 by one of these poisoned little arrows, 
 swift as wind the pestilent influence ascends 
 to the wound, and with the same swiftness 
 and other effects snatches the man from 
 among the living. 
 
 "These are no idle tales, but the expe- 
 rience of eye-witnesses, not only among 
 our countrymen, but among Danes and 
 Englishmen." — Jac. Boniii, lib. v., cap. 
 xxxiii. 
 
 1646, "Es waehst ein Baum auf Mac- 
 casser, einer Ciist auf der Insul Celebes, der 
 ist treflich vergiftet, dass waun einer nur 
 an einem Glied damit verletzet wird, und 
 man solches nit alsbald wegschlagt, der 
 Gift geschwind zum Hertzen eilet, und den 
 Garaus machet " (then the antidote as be- 
 fore is mentioned) .... " Mit solohem 
 Gift schmieren die JBandanesen Ihre la,nge 
 PfeU, die Sie von grossen Bogen, einer 
 Mannslanghocb, hurtig schiessen ; in Banda 
 aber tahten Ihre Weiber grossen Schaden 
 damit. Denn Sie sich auf die Baume 
 setzten, und kleine Eischgeraht damit 
 schmierten, und durch ein gehohlert Rohr- 
 lein, von einem Baum, auf unser Volok 
 schossen, mit grossen machtigen SchsCden." 
 — Soar, Ost-Indiamsche Funfzehen-Jahrige 
 Kriegs-Diermte . . . 1672, pp. 46-47. 
 
 1667. " Enquiries for ^vaaXt, cmd other 
 parts of the East Indies. 
 
 « * » » 
 
 19. Whether it be true, that the only 
 Antidote hitherto known, against the 
 famous and fatal macassar-poison, is human 
 ordure, taken inwardly ? And what sub- 
 stance that poison is made of ? " — Philoso- 
 phical Transactions, vol. ii.. Anno 1667 
 (Proceedings for March 11th, 1666, i.e. N.S. 
 1667), p. 417. 
 
 1682. "The especial weapons of the 
 Makassar soldiers, which they use against 
 their enemies, are certain pointed arrowlets 
 about a foot in length. At the foremost 
 end these are fitted with a sharp and 
 pointed fish-tooth, and at the butt with a 
 knob of spongy wood. 
 
 " The points of these arrows, long before 
 they are to be used, are dipt in poison and 
 then dried. 
 
 "This poison is a sap that drips from 
 the bark of the branches of a certain tree, 
 like (resin, from pine-trees. 
 
UPAS. 
 
 730 
 
 UPAS. 
 
 "The tree grows on the Island Makasser, 
 in the interior, and on three or four islands 
 of the Bugisses, round about Makassar. 
 It is about the height of the clove-tree, and 
 has leaves very similar. 
 
 "The fresh saj) of this tree is a very 
 deadly poison ; indeed its virulence is 
 incurable. 
 
 "The arrovrlets prepared with this poison 
 are not, by the Makasser soldiers, shot with 
 a bow, but blown from certain blow-pipes 
 {uit zekere spatten gespat) ; just as here, in 
 the country, people snoot birds by blowing 
 round pellets of clay. 
 
 " They can with these in still weather 
 hit their mark at a distance of 4 rods. 
 
 "They say the Makassers themselves 
 know no remedy against this poison .... 
 for the poison presses swiftly mto the blood 
 and vital spirits, and causes a violent in- 
 flammation. They hold (however) that the 
 surest remedy for this poison is . . ." (and 
 so on, repeating the antidote already men- 
 tioned). — JoanNieuhofa ZeeenLaiid Seize, 
 etc., pp. 217-218. 
 
 c. 1681. " Arbor Toxicaria, 1]^0. 
 
 " I have never yet met with any poison 
 more horrible and hateful, produced by 
 any vegetable ^owth, than that which is 
 derived from this lactescent tree. 
 
 * * * Hi 
 
 Moreover beneath this tree, and in its 
 whole circumference to the distance of a 
 stone-cast, no plant, no shrub, or herbage 
 will grow ; the soil beneath it is barren, 
 blackened, and burnt as it were . . . and 
 the atmosphere about it is so polluted and 
 poisoned that the birds which alight upon 
 its branches become giddy and fall dead 
 * * * all things perish which are touched 
 by its emanations,- insomuch that every 
 animal shuns it and keeps away from it, 
 and even the birds eschew flying by it. 
 
 "No man dares to approach the tree 
 without having his arms, feet, and head 
 wrapped round with linen . . . for Death 
 seems to have planted his foot and his 
 throne beside this tree . . ." (He then tells 
 of a venomous basilisk with two feet in 
 front and fiery eyes, a crest, and a horn, 
 that dwelt under this tree). * * * 
 
 ' ' The Malays call it Cayu TTpas, but in 
 Macassar and the rest of Celebes it is called 
 Ipo. 
 
 * * * * 
 
 "It grows in desert places, and amid 
 bare hills, and is easily discerned from afar, 
 there being no other tree near it." 
 
 * * * * 
 
 — Bumvhii Herbarium Amboinense, ii. 263- 
 268. 
 
 1685. " I cannot omit to set forth here 
 an account of the poisoned missiles of the 
 Kingdom of Macassar, which the natives 
 of that kingdom have used against our 
 soldiers, bringing them to sudden death. 
 It is extracted from the Journal of the 
 illustrious and gallant admiral, H. Cor- 
 nelius Spielman .... The natives of the 
 kingdom in question possess a singular art 
 of shooting arrows \>y blowing through 
 canes, and wounding with these, insomuch 
 
 that if the skin be but slightly scratched 
 the wounded die in a twinkling." 
 
 (Then the old story of the only antidote). 
 
 The account follows extracted from the 
 
 Journal. 
 
 * * » » 
 
 "There are but few among the Macassars 
 and Bugis who possess the real knowledge 
 needful for selecting the poison, so as to 
 distinguish between what is worthless and 
 what is of highest quality * * * From the 
 princes (or Bajas) I have understood that 
 the soil in which the trees affording the 
 poison grow, for a great space round about 
 produces no grass nor any other vegetable 
 growth, and that the poison is properly a 
 water or liquid, flowing from a bruise or 
 cut made in the bark of those trees, oozing 
 out as sap does from plants that afford 
 milky juices . . . When the liquid is being 
 drawn from the wounded tree, no' one 
 should carelessly approach it so as to let 
 the liquid touch his hands, for by such 
 contact all the joints become stiffened and 
 contracted. !For this reason the collectors 
 make use of long bamboos, armed with 
 sharp iron points. With these they stab 
 the tree with great force, and so get the 
 sap to flow into the canes, in which it 
 speedily hardens." — Dn. Corn. Spielman. . . 
 de Telis deleterio Veneno infecUs in Macas- 
 sar, et aliis Begnia Insulae Celebes ; ex gus 
 Dia/rio extracta. Huic praemittitu/r brems 
 na/rratio de hoc materia Dn. Andreae Oleyeri. 
 In Miscellanea Cwriosa, sive Ephemeridun( 
 . . . Academiae Natwrae Curiosorum, Dec. 
 II. Annus Tertius. Anni MDCixxxrv., 
 Norimbergae (1685), pp. 127 seqq. 
 
 1704. ' ' Ipo seu Hypo arbor est mediocris, 
 folio parvo, et. obscure virenti, quae tarn 
 malignae et nocivae qualitatis, ut omne 
 vivens umbr^ su^ interimat, unde narrant 
 in circuitu, et umbrae distinctu, plurima 
 OEsium mortuorum hominum animalium- 
 que videri. Clrcumvicinas etiam planta^ 
 enecat, et aves insidentes interfioere f erunt, 
 si Nucis Vomicae Igasw, plantam non 
 invenerint, qua reperta vita quidem dq- 
 nantur et servantur, sed defluvium pati; 
 
 untur plumarum Hypo lac Indi 
 
 Camucones et Sambales, Hispanis infensis- 
 simi, longis excipiunt arundineis jrerticis, 
 sagittis intoxicandis deserviturum irreme- 
 diable venenum, omnibus aliis alexiphar- 
 macis snperius, praeterquam stercore 
 humano propinato. An Argensolae arbor 
 comosa, quam Insiilae Celebes ferunt, cujuB 
 umbra occidentalis mortifera, orientalis 
 antidotum ? . . ." — De Quibusdam Arboribus 
 Ven^natis, in Herbarum aiiarv/mque Stir- 
 pium in Insula Zmeone ... a Kevdo Patre 
 Georgio Camello, S. J, Syllabus, ad Joan- 
 nem Kaium tram,smis!iui. In Appendix, 
 p. 87, of Joan. Baii Hist. Plantarum, 
 Vol. iii. (London, 1704). 
 
 1712. "Maxima autem celebritas radi- 
 culae enata est, ab eximia ilia virtute, quam 
 adversus toxicum Macassariense praestat, 
 exitiale illud, et vix alio remedio vincibile. 
 Est venenum hoc succus lacteus et pinguis, 
 qui collegitur ex recens sauciata arbore 
 
UPAS. 
 
 731 
 
 UFAS. 
 
 quadam, indigenes Ipn, Malajis Javanisque 
 Vpii diets, in abditis locis sylvarum 
 Insulae Celebes .... oresoente .... cujus 
 genuinum et in soU Macassarit, germinantis 
 suceum, qui coUigere eusoipiunt, praesentis- 
 simis vitae perioulis se exponant necesse 
 est. Nam ad quaerendam arborem loca 
 dumis beluisque infesta penetranda sunt, 
 inventa vero, nisi eminus vulneretur, et 
 ab eS, parte, a qua ventus adspirat, vel aura 
 incumbit, aggressores erumpento lialitu 
 subito BufEooabit. Quam sortem etiam ex- 
 periri dicuntur .volucres, arborem recens 
 vulneratam transvolantes. Collectio exi- 
 tiosi liquoris, morti ob patrata malefioia 
 danmatis committitur, eo pacto, ut poena 
 remittatur, si Uquorem reportaverint .... 
 Sylvam ingrediuntur longS instruoti arun- 
 dme .... quam altera extremitate .... ex 
 asse acuunt, ut ad pettundendam arboris 
 corticem valeat .... Quam longe possunt, 
 ab arbore constltuti, arundinis aciem arbori 
 valide intrudunt, et liquoris, ex vulnere 
 effluentis, tantum excipiunt, quantum arun- 
 dinis cav5 ad proximum usque internodium 
 capi potest .... Reduces, aupplicio et omni 
 discrimine defuncti, hoc vitae suae XiiTpoi> 
 Eegi offerunt. Ita narrarunt mihi popu- 
 lares Celebani, hodie Macassari dicti. Quis 
 autem veri quicquam ex Asiaticorum ore 
 referat, quodiigmentisnouimplioatur . . .?" 
 —Kaeiwigfei; Anwen. Exot., 575-576. 
 
 1726. "But among all sorts of trees 
 that occur here, or hereabouts, I know of 
 none more pernicious than the sap of 
 the Macassar Poison tree * * * They say 
 that there are only a few trees of this 
 kind, occurring in the district of Turatte 
 on Celebes, and that none are employed ex- 
 cept, at a certain time of the year when it is 
 procurable, those who are condemned to 
 leath, to approach the trees and bring away 
 the poison . . . The poison must be taken 
 with the greatest care in Bamboos, into 
 which it drips slowly from the bark of the 
 trees, and flie persons collected for this 
 purpose must first have their hands, heads, 
 and!^ all exposed parts, well wound round 
 with cloths . , ."—Talmtijn, iii. 218. 
 
 1783, " The following description of the 
 BoHON TTpas, or Poison Tbeb, which grows 
 in the Island of Java, and renders it un- 
 wholesome by its noxious vapours, has 
 been procured for the London Magazine, 
 from Sir. Heydinger, who was employed 
 to translate it from the original Dutch, by 
 the author, Mr. Foersch, who, we are in- 
 formed, is at present abroad, in the capacity 
 of surgeon on board an English vessel .... 
 » « * * 
 
 " ' In the year 1774, I was stationed at 
 Batavia, as a surgeon, in the service of the 
 Dutch East India Company. During my 
 residence there I received several different 
 accounts of the ioAon-ITpaB, and the violent 
 effects of its poison. They all then seemed 
 moredible to me, but raised my curiosity m 
 so high a degree, that I resolved to inves- 
 tigate this subject thoroughly .... I had 
 Srocured a recommendation from an old 
 lalayan priest to another priest, who lives 
 on the nearest habitable spot to the tree. 
 
 which is about fifteen or sixteen miles dis- 
 tant. The letter proved of great service to 
 me on my undertaking, as that priest is 
 appointed by the Emperor to reside there, 
 in order to prepare for eternity the souls of 
 those who, for different crimes, are sen- 
 tenced to apnroach the tree, and to procure 
 the poison *"* * Malefactors, who, for their 
 crimes, are sentenced to die, are the only 
 persons to fetch the poison ; and this is the 
 only chance they have of saving their lives 
 . . . They are then provided with a silver 
 or tortoise-shell box, in which they are to 
 put the poisonous gum, and are properly 
 instructed how to proceed, while they are 
 upon their dangerous expedition. Among 
 other, particulars, they are always told to 
 attend to the direction of the winds ; as 
 they are to go towards the tree before the 
 wind, so that the effluvia from the tree are 
 always blown from them * * * They are 
 afterwards sent to the house of the old priest, 
 to which place they are commonly attended 
 by their friends aiid relations. Here they 
 generally remain some days, in expectation 
 of a favourable breeze. During that time 
 the ecclesiastic prepares them for their 
 future fate by prayers and admonitions. 
 When the hour of their departure arrives 
 the priest puts them on a long leather cap 
 with two glasses before their eyes, which 
 comes down as far as their breast, and also 
 provides them with a pair of leather gloves 
 
 "The worthy old ecclesiastic has assured 
 me, that during his residence there, for 
 upwards of thirty years, he had dismissed 
 above seven hundred criminals in the 
 manner which I have described ; and that 
 scarcely two out of twenty returned," .... 
 etc. etc. — Lcmdon Magazine, Deer. 1783, 
 pp. 512-517. 
 
 The paper concludes : 
 
 "[We shall be happy to communicate 
 any authentic papers of Mr. Eoersch to the 
 public through the London Magazine.] 
 
 1789. , , , 
 
 " No spicy nutmeg scents the vernal gales, 
 Nor towering plantain shades the mid- 
 day vales. 
 
 No step retreating, on the sand impress'd, 
 Invites the visit of a second guest ; 
 * * * * 
 
 Fierce in dread silence on. the blasted 
 
 heath „ , , n. 
 
 Fell TJpas sits, the Hydra Tree of death ; 
 Lo ! from one root, the envenom d soil 
 
 below, „ 
 
 A thousand vegetative serpents grow. . . 
 
 Darwin, Loves of the Plants ; in The 
 Botamic Garden, Part II. 
 1808. "Notice sur le Pohon IJpas oie 
 Arbre li Poison ; Extrait d'un Voyage mldit 
 dans VlnUrieur de Vile de Java, par L. A. 
 Deschamps, D.M.P., I'm des compagnons 
 du Voyage du Gindral d'Entrecasteaux. 
 
 " C'est au fond des sombres forSts de I'ile 
 de Java que la nature a cach^ le pohun 
 upas, I'arbre le plus dangereux du rfegne 
 
UPAS. 
 
 732 
 
 UBZ. 
 
 y^g^tal, pour le poison mortel qu'il renferme, 
 ■ et plus oelfebre encore par les fables dont on 
 
 I'a rendu le sujet " — Annales dea 
 
 Voyages, i. 69. 
 
 1810. " Le poison f ameux dont se servent 
 les Indiens de I'Archipel des Moluques, et 
 des iles de la Sonde, connu sous le nom 
 d'ipo et upas, a interess^ plus que tous les 
 autres la curiosity des Europ^ens, paroe 
 que les relations qu'on en a donn^ ont ^t^ 
 exag&^es et acoompagn^es de ce mer- 
 veilleux dont les peuples de I'lnde aiment 
 ^ omer leurs narrations . . ." — Leschenault 
 de la Tour, in M^moire sur le Stryohnos 
 Tieute et ^Antiaris toxicaria, plantes veni- 
 meuses de Vile de Java .... In Armales 
 dm Mushim d'Sistoire Naturelle, Tom. 
 XVIifeme. p. 459. 
 
 1813. " The literary and scientific world 
 has in few instances been more grossly 
 imposed upon than by the account of the 
 Pohon Upas, published in Holland about 
 the year 1780. The history and origin of 
 this forgery still remains a mystery. 
 Toersch, who put his name to the publica- 
 tion, certainly was ... a surgeon in the 
 Dutch East India Company's service about 
 the time ... I have been led to suppose 
 that his literary abilities w^re as mean as 
 his contempt for truth was consummate. 
 Having hastily picked up some vague in- 
 formation concerning the Oopas, he carried 
 it to Europe, where his notes were arranged, 
 doubtless by a different band, in such a 
 form as by their plausibility and appear- 
 ance of truth, to be generally credited * * * 
 But though the account just mentioned 
 . . . has been demonstrated to be an ex- 
 travagant forgery, the existence of a tree 
 in Java, from whose sap a poison is pre- 
 pared, equal in fatality, when thrown into 
 the circulation, to the strongest animal 
 poisons hitherto known, is a fact." — Hors- 
 Jield, in Batavian Transactions, vol. vii., 
 art. X., pp. 2-4. 
 
 1822. "TheLawof Java," aPlay . . . . 
 
 Scene. K^rta-Sdra, and a desolate Tract 
 in the Island of Java. 
 
 « « ■;- * 
 
 "Act I. So. 2. 
 Emperor: The haram's laws, which can- 
 not be repealed, 
 Had not enforced me to pronounce your 
 death, 
 
 * * )t * 
 
 One chance, indeed, a slender one, for life, 
 All criminals may claim, 
 
 I'a/rbaya. Aye, I have heard 
 Of this your cruel mercy ; — 'tis to seek 
 That tree of Java, which, for many a. 
 
 mile. 
 Sheds pestilence; — for, where the Upas 
 
 grows 
 It blasts all vegetation with its own ; 
 And, from its desert confines, e'en those 
 
 brutes 
 That haunt the desert most shrink off, and 
 
 tremble. 
 Thence if, by miracle, a man condemned 
 Bring you the poison that the tree exudes, 
 In which you dip your arrows for the 
 
 war. 
 
 He gains a pardon, — and the palsied wretch 
 Who scaped the Upas, has escaped the 
 
 tyrant." 
 
 » « » * 
 
 "ActII.Sc. 4. 
 Pengooae. Finely dismal and romantic, 
 they say, for many miles round the UpaB: 
 nothing but poisoned air, mountains, and 
 melancholy. A chai-ming country for 
 making Mems and Nota hemes! " 
 
 * * * • * 
 
 "Aotlll. Sc. 1. 
 
 Pengoose. . . . That's the Divine, I sup- 
 pose, who starts the poor prisoners, for the 
 last stage to the Upas tree; an Indian 
 Ordinary of Newgate. 
 
 Servant, your brown Keverenoe ! There's 
 no people in the parish, but, I believe, you 
 are the rector ? 
 
 ( Writing). ' ' The reverend Mister Orzinga; 
 U.C. J.— The TJpas Clergyman of Java.' 
 George Goltnan the Younger. 
 
 1876. ". . . the TTpas-tree superstition.'' 
 Contemp. Jteview, May. 
 
 1880. "Lord Criohton, M.P. . . . laat 
 night said . . . there was one topic which 
 was holding all their minds at present . . . 
 what was this conspiracy, which like the 
 TTpas-tree of fable, was spreading over the 
 land, and poisoning it? . . ." — In St. James's 
 Gazette, Nov. 11th, p. 7. 
 
 Upper Roger. This happy example 
 of the Hobson- Jobson dialect occurs ia 
 a letter dated 1755, from. Capt. Jackson 
 at Syrian in Burma, which is given in 
 Dalrymple's Oriental Eepertory, i. 192. 
 It is a corruption of the Sansk. yuva- 
 raja, 'young King,' theOsesar or Heir 
 Apparent, a title borrowed from 
 ancient India by most of the Indo- 
 Chinese monarchies, and which we 
 generally render in Siam as the ' Second 
 King.' 
 
 UrzandUrzee, and vulgarly Urjee, 
 s. p. Hind, 'arz and 'afzt, from Ar. 
 'arz, the latter a word having an ex- 
 traordinary variety of uses even for 
 Arabic. A petition or humble repre- 
 sentation either oral or in writing ; the 
 technical term for a request from an 
 inferior to a superior; ' a sifiBication' as 
 one of Sir Walter Scott's chaiacters 
 calls it. A more elaborate form is 'arz- 
 dcJsA<=' memorializing.' This is used 
 in a very barbarous form of Hobson- 
 Jobson below. 
 
 1606. " Every day I went to the Court, 
 and in every eighteene or twentie dayes I 
 put up Ars or Petitions, and still he put 
 
 mee oft with good words " — John 
 
 MildenhaU, in Purchas, i. (Bk. iii.) 115. 
 
 1690. " We think you should Urzdaast 
 the Nabob to writt purposely for y" re- 
 leasm' of (Jharles King, it may Induce him 
 to put a great Value on him," — Letter 
 
USHBUFEE. 
 
 733 
 
 VABELLA. 
 
 from Factory at Chuttanutte to Mr. Charles 
 Eyre at Ballasore, d. 5th November (MS. 
 in India Office). 
 
 c. 1785. " . . . . they (the troops) con- 
 stantly applied to our colonel, who for 
 presenting an arzee to the King, and 
 getting mm to sign it for the passing of an 
 account of 50 lacks, is said to have received 
 six lacks as a reward . . ." — Carraccioli's 
 Life of Clive, iii. 155. 
 
 1809. " In the morning ... I was met 
 by a minister of the Kajah of Benares, 
 bearing anaijeefrom his master to me . . ." 
 —Ld. ValmMa, i. 104. 
 ■ 1817. " The Governor said the Nabob's 
 Vakeel in the Aizee already quoted, directed 
 me to forward to the presence that it was 
 his wish, that your Highness would write 
 a letter to him."— Mill's Hist., iv. 436. 
 
 TJshrufee, s. Ar. Ashrafl, a gold 
 coin, a gold molir. See Xerafine. 
 
 Uspuk, s. H. As'pak. ' A hand- 
 spike,' corr. of the English. This was 
 the form in use in the Canal Depart- 
 ment, N. W. P. Roebuck gives the sea 
 form as hanspeek. 
 
 Vaccination. Vaccine was first 
 imported into Bombay viS Bussora in 
 1802. "Since then," says E. Drum- 
 mond already in 1808, "the British 
 Governments in Asia have taken great 
 pains to preserve and diffuse this mild 
 instrument of salvation." 
 
 Vaishnava, adj. Eelating to Vish- 
 nu; applied to the sectaries who 
 especially worship him. In Bengali 
 the term is converted into Boishnah. 
 
 1672. "... also some hold Wistnou for 
 the supreme god, and therefore are termed 
 WiBtnouwaes. "— Baldaeua. 
 
 Vakeel, s. An attorney; an au- 
 thorised representative. Arab, wulal. 
 
 1682. " If Mr. Chamock had taken the 
 paines to present these 2 Pervvannas him- 
 self, 'tis probable, with a small present, he 
 might have prevailed with Bulchund to 
 have our goods freed. However, at this 
 rate any pitiful! Vekeel is as good to act 
 y Company's Service as himself. " — Hedges, 
 Diary (MS,), Deer. 8. 
 
 1691. " November the 1st, arriv'd a Pat- 
 tamar or Courrier, from our Fakeel. or 
 Sollicitor at Court. . . ."—Ovington, 415. 
 
 1811. " The Raja has sent two Vakeels 
 or ambassadors to meet me here . . ." — 
 Lord Minto in India, 268. 
 
 0. 1847. " If we go into Court I suppose 
 I must employ a Vehicle." — Letter from an 
 European subordinate to one of the present 
 writers. 
 
 Varella, s. This is a term con- 
 stantly applied by the old Portuguese 
 writers to the pagodas of Indo-Ohina 
 and China. Of its origin we have no 
 positive evidence. The most probable 
 etymology is that it is the Malay 
 bardhld or hrahla, ' an idol.' An idol 
 temple is rumah-hardhld, ' a house of 
 idols,' but harahlOf alone may have been 
 used elliptically by the Malays or 
 misunderstood by the Portuguese. We 
 have an analogy in the double use of 
 pagoda for temple and idol. 
 
 1555. "Their temples are very large 
 edifices, richly wrought, which ,they call 
 Valeras, and which cost a great deal . . ." 
 — Account of China in a Jesuit's Letter 
 appended to Fr. Alvarez H. of Ethiopia,. 
 translated by Mr. Major in his Introd. to 
 Mendoza, Hak. Soc, i. xlviii. 
 
 1569. "Gran quantity se ne consuma 
 anoora in quel Regno nelle lor Varelle, che 
 sono gli suo' pagodi, de' quali ve n'h gran 
 quantity di grandi e di picciole, e sono 
 alcune montagnuole fatte a mano, a giusa 
 d'vn pan di zuooaro, e alcune d'esse alte 
 quanti il campanile di S. Marco di Venetia 
 ... si consuma in queste istesse varelle 
 anco gran quantity di oro di foglia . . ." — 
 Ces. Federici, in Ramus., iii. SO.'?. 
 
 1583. "... nauigammo fin la mattina, 
 che ci trouammo aUa Bara giusto di Ne- 
 grais, che cosi si chiama in lor linguaggio 
 il porto, che va in Pegu, oue discoprimmo 
 a banda sinistra del riuo vn pagodo, ouer 
 varella tutta dorata, la quale si scopre di 
 lontano da' vascelli, che vengono d'alto 
 mare, et massime quando il Sol percote in 
 quell' oro, che la f^ risplendere all' intorno 
 . . . "—Gasparo Balbi, i. 92.* 
 
 1.587. " They consume in these Varellaes 
 great quantitie of Golde ; for that they he 
 all gilded aloit."— Fitch, in Hak., ii. 393. 
 
 1614. "So also they have many Varelas, 
 which are monasteries in which dwell their 
 religiosos, and some of these are very sump- 
 tuous, with their roofs and pinnacles all 
 gilded."— (7oM*o, VI. vii, 9. 
 
 More than one prominent geographical 
 feature on the coast-navigation to China 
 was known by this name. Thus in Lin- 
 schoten's description of the route from 
 Malacca to Macao, he mentions at the 
 entrance to the 'Straits of Sincapura,' a 
 rock having the appearance of an obelisk, 
 called the varella deJ China; and again, on 
 
 * Compare this vivid description with a modern 
 notice of the same pagoda : 
 
 1855. " This meridian range ... 700 miles from 
 its origin in the Naga wilds . , . sinks in the sea 
 hard by Negrais, its last bluff crowned by the 
 golden Pagoda of Modain, gleaming far to sea- 
 ward, a Burmese Sunium," — Missioit to Ava, 272. 
 There is a small view of it in this work. 
 
VEUAS. 
 
 734 
 
 VEBA8. 
 
 the eastern coast of Champa, or Cochin 
 China, we have frequent notice of a point 
 (with a river also) called that of the 
 Tarella. Thus in Pinto : 
 
 1540. " The Friday following we found 
 ourselves just against a River called by the 
 inhabitants of the Country Tinacoreu, and 
 by us (the) Varella." — Pinto (in Cogan), 
 p. 48. 
 
 This Varella of Champa is also mentioned 
 by Linschoten : 
 
 1598. "... from this thirde point to 
 the Varella the coast runneth North . . . 
 This Varella is a high hiU reaching into 
 the Sea, and above on the toppe it hath a 
 verie high stonie rock, like a tower or 
 piller, wnich may be seen far off, therefore 
 it is by the Pmi,ingalles called Varella."— 
 p. 342. 
 
 Vedas. The Sacred Books of the 
 Brahmans, Veda being 'knowledge.' 
 Of these books there are nominally 
 four, viz., the -B/jf, Yajur, Sama, and 
 Atharva Vedas. 
 
 The earliest direct intimation of 
 knowledge of the existence of the 
 Vedas appears to be in the book called 
 I)e Trihus Impostorihus, said to have 
 been printed in 1598, in which they 
 are mentioned.* Possibly this know- 
 ledge came through the Arabs. 
 
 Though thus we do not trace back 
 any direct allusion to the Vedas in 
 European books, beyond the year 1600 
 or thereabouts, there seems good 
 reason to believe that the Jesuit mis- 
 sionaries had information on the sub- 
 ject at a much earlier date. 
 
 St. Francis Xavier had frequent dis- 
 cussions with Brahmans, and one went 
 so far as to communicate to him the 
 mantra " Om arlnarayanandmah." In 
 1559 a learned Brahman at Goa was 
 converted by Father Belchior Car- 
 neyro, and baptized by the name of 
 Manuel. He afterwards (with the 
 Viceroy's sanction!) went by night and 
 robbed a Brahman on the mainland 
 who had collected many MSS., and 
 presented the spoil to the Fathers, 
 with great satisfaction to himself and 
 them.f 
 
 It is probable that the information 
 concerning the Hindu religion and 
 sacred books which was attained even 
 in Europe by the end of the 16th 
 century was greater than is commonly 
 supposed, and greater than what we 
 find in print would warrant us to as- 
 sume. A quotation from. San Eoman 
 
 * So wrote A. B. I cannot find the book in the 
 B. M. Library.— r. 
 - t Soma, Oricnte Conqtdskido, i. 101—2. 
 
 below illustrates this in a general way. 
 And in a constitution of Gregory XV. 
 dated 31st January, 162.3, there is 
 mention of rites called Haiterea and 
 Tandie, which doubtless represent the 
 Vedio names Aitareya and Tdifdya (see 
 Norbert, i. 39). Lucena's allusion 
 below to the "four parts" of Hindu 
 doctrine must have reference to the 
 Vedas, and his information must have 
 come from reports and letters, as he 
 never was in India. 
 
 In course of time however what had 
 been known seems to have been for- 
 gotten, and even Halhed (1776) could 
 write about ' Beids of the Shaster ' ! 
 (see Code, p. xiii.). This shows that 
 though he speaks also of ' the Four 
 Beids' (p. xxxi.) he had no precise 
 knowledge. 
 
 In several of the earlier quotations 
 of the word it wiU be seen that the 
 form used is Vedam, or Veidam. This 
 is the Tanul form. And it became 
 prevalent during last century in 
 France from Voltaire's having con- 
 stituted himself the advocate of a 
 Sanskrit Poem, called by him I'Ezour 
 Vedam, and which had its origin in 
 S. India. This was in reality an imita- 
 tion of an Indian Pwrana, composed 
 by some missionary in the 17th 
 century (probably by E. de' Nobili) to 
 introduce Christian doctrines; but 
 Voltaire supposed it to be really an 
 ancient Indian book. Its real character 
 was first explained by Sonnerat (see 
 the Essay by F. W. Ellis, in As. 
 Mesearches, xi.). 
 
 The first information regarding the 
 real Vedas was given by Colebrooke 
 ia 1805 [As. Res. viii.). 
 
 Orme and some authors of the 18th 
 and early part of the 19th centurj', 
 write Bede, which represents the N. 
 Indian vernacular form Bed. Both 
 forms, Bed and Vedam, are known to 
 Fleury, as we see below. 
 
 On the subject of the Vedas, see 
 Weher^s Hist, of Indian Literature, 
 Mar, Mailer's Ancient Sanskrit Lit., 
 Whitney's Oriental and Linguistic 
 Studies, vol. i. 
 
 c. 1590. " The Brahmins. These have 
 
 properly six duties. 1. The study of the 
 
 Bedes." — Ayeen Akbery (Gladwin's), ii. 393. 
 
 ,, "Philologists are constantly 
 
 engaged in translating Hindi, Greek, 
 
 Arabic, and Persian books H^ji 
 
 Ibrahim of Sarhind translated into Persian 
 the At'harban, which, according to the 
 Hindtis is one of the four divine books" 
 
VEDAS. 
 
 735 
 
 VEDAS. 
 
 ii.e. the Atharva Veda).- 
 i. 104-105. 
 
 -Aln (Blochmann), 
 
 1600. "... Consta esta doutrina de 
 
 quatro partes "—Lmcena, V. de P. 
 
 Franc. Xavier, 95. 
 
 1602. "These books are divided into 
 bodies, limbs, and joints ; and their founda- 
 tions are certain books which they call 
 Tedaos, which are divided into four parts " 
 . . ."— GoMto, V. vi. 3. 
 . 1603. " Tienen muchos libros, de mucha 
 costa y escriptura, todos llenos de agueros 
 y supersticiones, y de mU fabulas ridiculas 
 que son sus evangelios . . . Todo esto es 
 tan sin fundamento, que algunos libros 
 han llegado a Portugal, que se han traydo 
 de la India, y han venido algunos logues 
 que se convertieron k la Ffe." — San Soman, 
 Hist, de la India Oriental, 47. 
 
 1651. "The Vedam, or the Heathen's 
 book of the Law, bath brought great 
 Esteem unto this Tribe (the Braminesj." — 
 Bogerius, 3. 
 
 c. 1667. "They say then that God, 
 whom they call Achar, that is to say. 
 Immoveable or Immutable, hath sent them 
 four Books which they call Beths, a word 
 signifying Science, because they pretend 
 that in tiiese Books all Sciences are com- 
 prehended. The first of these Books is 
 called Athenba-'bei, the second ZagwrAiBi, 
 the third Ttei-bed, the fourth iSoma-bed." — 
 Bemier, E. T., 104. 
 
 1672. "Commanda primieramente il 
 Veda (che fe tutto il fondamento della loro 
 fede) I'adoratione degli Idoli." — P. Vin- 
 cemo, 313. 
 
 „ "Diese vier Theile ihres Tedam 
 oder Gesetzbuchs werden genant Boggo 
 Tedam, Jadura Tedam, Sanm Tedam, und 
 Tarawana Tedam . . ." — Baldaeus, 556. 
 
 1689. " II reste maintenant k examiner 
 sur quelles preuves les Siamois ajoutent foi 
 \ leur Bah, les Indieus h leur Beth ou 
 Tedam, les Musulmans k leur Alcoran." — 
 Fleury, in Lettres Edif., xxv. 65. 
 
 1726. " Above all it would be a matter 
 of general utility to the Coast that some 
 more chaplains should be maintained there 
 for the sole purpose of studying the Sans- 
 .krits tongue (de Samkritse tool), the head 
 and mother tongue of most eastern lan- 
 guages, and once for all to make a transla- 
 tion of the Tedam, or Lawbook of the 
 Heathen (which is followed not only by the 
 H?athen on this Coast, but also, in whole 
 or in part, in Ceylon, Malabar, Bengal, 
 Surat, and other neighbouring Kingdoms), 
 and thereby to give such preachers further 
 facilities for the more powerful conviction 
 of the Heathen here and elsewhere, on 
 their own ground, and for the disclosure of 
 many mysteries and other matters, with 
 
 which we are now unacquainted 
 
 This Lawbook of the Heathen, called the 
 Vedam, had in the very old times 4 parts, 
 
 though one of ttese is now lost 
 
 These parts were named Boggo Vedam, 
 Sadura or Issowe Tedam, Sama Tedam, 
 and Taraimna or Adderawana Tedam." — 
 
 Vdlentijn, Kewrlijke Beschryving van Choro- 
 mandel in his Mast Indies, v. pp. 72-73. 
 
 1745. " Je oommengais \ douter si nous 
 n'avions point ^t^ trorap^s par ceux qui nous 
 aybient donn^ I'explication de ces c&^mo- 
 nies qu'ils nous avoient assures gtre trfes- 
 oonfomies k leur Tedam, c'est k dire au 
 Livre de leur \oi."—Norhert, iii. 132. 
 
 0. 1760. "Tedam— s.m. Hist. Superst. 
 C'est un livre pour qui les Brames ou 
 Nations idoiatres de I'lndostan ont la plus 
 grande v^n&ation .... en effet, on 
 assure que le Tedam est dcrit dans une 
 langue beaucoup plus ancienne que le Sans- 
 krit, gui est la langue savante, connue des 
 bramines. Le mot Tedam signifie science." 
 — Encyclopidie, xxx. 32. 
 
 This information was taken from a letter 
 by Pfere Calmette, S. J. (see Lettres Edi- 
 fiantes), who anticipated Max Miiller's 
 chronological system of Vedic literature, in 
 his statement that some parts of the Veda 
 are at least 500 years later than others. 
 
 1765. "If we compare the great purity 
 and chaste manners of the Shastah, with 
 the great absurdities and impurities of the 
 Tiedam, we need not hesitate to pronounce 
 the latter a corruption of the former." — J. 
 Z. Bolvidl, Interesting Hist. Events, die, 
 2nd ed., i. 12. 
 
 I'his gentleman also talks of the Shades 
 and the Tiedam in the same line without a 
 notion that the word was the same (see 
 Interesting Hist. Events,<S;c., Pt. II., 15; 1767). 
 
 1770. "The Bramin, bursting into tears, 
 promised to pardon him on condition that 
 he should swear never to translate the 
 Bedas or sacred volumes. . . . From the 
 Ganges to the Indus the Tedam is uni- 
 versally received as the book that contains 
 the principles of religion." —Saynai (tr. 
 1777), i. 41-42. 
 
 c. 1774. "Si erode poi como infallibile 
 che dai quattro suddette Bed, che in Mala- 
 bar chiamano Tedam, Bramah medesimo 
 ne retirasse sei Sastrah, ciofe scienze." — 
 DeUa Tomha, 102. 
 
 1777. " The word ved, or Teda, signi- 
 fies Knowledge or Science. The sacred 
 writings of the Hindoos are so distin- 
 guished, of which there are four books." — 
 C. Wilkins, in his HiUop&des, 298. 
 
 1778. "The natives of Bengal derive 
 their religion from a Code called the Shas- 
 ter, which they assert to be the genuine 
 scripture of Bramah, in preference to the 
 Vedam."— Orme, ii. 5 (ed. 1803). 
 
 1778. 
 
 " Ein indischer Brahman, geboren auf der 
 Flur, 
 Der nichts gelesen als den Weda der 
 
 Natur." 
 Biickert, Weislieit der Bramanen, i. 1. 
 1782. "... pour les rendre (les Poura- 
 nons) plus authentiques, ils ajoutferent qu'ils 
 ^toient tir^s du Tedam ; ce que n'dtoit pas 
 facile k v&ifier, puisque depuis trfes long- 
 tems les V^dams ne sont plus connus."— 
 Sonnerat, ii. 21. 
 
TEDBAS. 
 
 736 
 
 VERANDA. 
 
 1789. 
 
 " Then Edmund begg'd his Rev'rend 
 Master 
 T'instnict him in the Holy Shaster, 
 No sooner does the Scholar ask, 
 Than Goonishaim begins the task. 
 Without a book he glibly reads 
 Four of his own invented Bedes." 
 
 SimpMn the Second, 145. 
 
 1791. "Toute verity .... est ren- 
 ferm^e dans les quatre beths." — St. Pierre, 
 ChatmiUre Indienne. 
 
 1794-97. " or Hindoo Vedas 
 
 taught." 
 Pursuits of Idterature, 6th ed. 359. 
 
 Veddas, n. p. An aboriginal — or 
 at least a forest — people of Ceylon. 
 
 1675. "The Weddas (who call them- 
 selves Beddas) are all original inhabitants 
 from old time, whose descent no one is able 
 to tell." — Byiclof van Goens, in ValenMjn, 
 Ceylon, 208. 
 
 1681. " In this Land are many of these 
 wild men they call Vaddahs, dwelling near 
 no other Inhabitants. They speak the 
 Ghingalayes Language. They kill Deer, 
 and dry the Flesh over the fire .... their 
 Food being only Flesh. They are very 
 
 expert with their Bows They have 
 
 no Towns nor Houses, only live by the 
 waters under a Tree." — Knox, 61-62. 
 
 1770. "The Bedas who were settled in 
 the northern part of the island (Ceylon) 
 .... go almost naked, and, upon the 
 whole, their manners and government are 
 the same With that of the Highlanders of 
 Scotland." (!)—iJaj/»aJ (tr. 1777), i. 90. 
 
 Vellaxd, s. TMs is a word appa- 
 rently peculiar to the Island of Bom- 
 bay, used in the sense wliicli the 
 quotation shows. We have failed to 
 get any elucidation of it from local 
 experience ; but there can be little 
 doubt that it is a corruption of the 
 Port, vallado, ' a mound or embank- 
 ment.' 
 
 1809. " At the foot of the little hiU of 
 Sion is a causeway or vellard, which was 
 built by Mr. Duncan, the present Governor, 
 across a small arm of the sea, which sepa- 
 rates Bombay from Salsette The 
 
 vellard was begim a.d. 1797, and finished 
 in 1805, at an expense of 50,575 rupees." — 
 Maria Oraham, 8. 
 
 Vellore, n. p. A town, and for- 
 merly a famous fortress in the district 
 of N. Arcot, 80 m. W. of Madras. It 
 often figures in the wars of last 
 century, but is best known in Europe 
 for the mutiny of the Sepoys there in 
 1806. The etym. of the name Vellur 
 is unknown to us. Fra Paolino gives 
 it as Velur, 'the town of the lance ' ; 
 
 and Col. Branfill as ' Veliir, from 
 Vel, a benefit, benefaction.' 
 
 Vendu-Master, s. We know this 
 word only from the notifications which 
 we quote. It was probably taken from 
 the name of some Portuguese office of 
 the same kind. 
 
 1781. From an advertisement in the 
 India ' Gazette of May 17th it appears to 
 have been an euphemism for Auctioneer, 
 
 ,, "Mr. Donald . . . begs leave to ac- 
 quaint them that the Vendu business will 
 in future be carried on by Kobert Donald, 
 and W. Williams."— Jndia Gazette, July 
 28th. 
 
 1793. " The Governor-General is pleased 
 to notify that Mr. Williamson as the Com- 
 pany's Vendu Master is to have the supers 
 intendence and management of all Sales at 
 the Presidency." — In Seton-Karr, ii. 99. 
 
 At pp. 107, 114, also are notifications of 
 sales by " G. Williamson, Vendu Master." 
 
 Venetian, s. This is sometimes in 
 books of last and preceding century 
 used for Sequins (see under CSlick). 
 
 1675. Fryer gives, among coins and 
 weights at Goa : 
 
 "The Venetian. ..18 Tangoes, SOUees." 
 p. 206. 
 
 1752. "At this juncture a gold mohur 
 is found to be worth 14 Arcot Rupees, and 
 a Venetian 4^ Arcot Rupees." — In Long, 
 p. 32. 
 
 Veranda, s. An open pillared 
 gallery round a house. This is one of 
 the very perplexing words for which 
 at least two origins may be maintained, 
 on grounds almost equally plausible. 
 
 Besides these two, which we shall 
 immediately mention, a third has been 
 sometimes alleged, which is thus put 
 forward by a well-known French 
 scholar : 
 
 " Ce mot (veranda) n'est lui-m6me qu'une 
 transcription inexacte du Persan beramada, 
 perche, terrasse, balcon." — C. Defrimiry in 
 Bevw. Critique, 1869, 1st Sem., p. 64. 
 
 Plausible as this is, it may be re- 
 j ected . Is it not however possible that 
 haramada, the literal meaning of which 
 is 'coming forward, projectmg,' may 
 be a Persian ' striving after meaning,' 
 in explanation of the foreign word 
 which they may have borrowed ? 
 
 Williams, again, in his Sansk. Diet. 
 (1872), gives "varanda . . . a veranda,a 
 portico ..." Moreover Beames in his 
 Comparative Orammar o/Modern Aryan 
 Languages, gives Sansk, haranda, ' por- 
 tico,' Bengali haranda. Hind, varanda, 
 adding : " Most of our wiseacre litera- 
 
VERANDA. 
 
 737 
 
 VEBANDA. 
 
 teurs (qu. litterateurs ?) in Hindustan 
 now-a-days consider tMs word to be de- 
 rived fromPers. bardmadah, and "write 
 it aooordingly. It is, however, good 
 Sanskrit" (i. 153). Fortunately we 
 have in Bishop Caldwell a proof that 
 comparative grammar does not pre- 
 clude good manners. Mr. Beames was 
 evidently in entire ignorance of the 
 facts which render the origin of the 
 Anglo-Indian word so curiously am- 
 biguous; but we shall not call him 
 the "wise-acre grammarian." Va- 
 randa, with the meaning in question, 
 does not, it may be observed, belong to 
 the older Sanskrit, but is only found 
 in comparatively modern works.* 
 Littr6also gives as follows (1874) : — 
 
 ' ' Btym. Verandah, mot rapports de I'Inde 
 par les Anglais, est la simple d%&&es- 
 cence, dans les langues inodernes de I'Inde, 
 du Sansc. veranda, colonnade, de var, 
 couvrir." ' 
 
 That the word as used in England 
 and in Prance was brought by the 
 EngHsh from India need not be 
 doimted. But either in the same 
 sense, or in one closely analogous, it 
 appears to have existed, quite inde- 
 pendently, in Portuguese and Spanish; 
 and the manner in which it occurs 
 without explanation in the very ear- 
 liest narrative of the adventure of the 
 Portuguese in India, as quoted below, 
 seems almost to preclude the possi- 
 bility of their having learned it in that 
 country for the first time; whilst its 
 occurrence in P. de Alcala can leave 
 no doubt on the subject. 
 
 1498. "E vSo ter comnosco onde esta- 
 vamos lan9ados, em huma varanda onde 
 eatava hum grande casti§all d'arame que 
 nos alumeava." — Roteiro da Yiagem de 
 Vasco da Gama, 2d ed., 1861, p. 62. 
 
 i.e. "... and came to join us where 
 we had been put in a varanda, where there 
 was a great candlestick of brass that gave 
 ua light . . ." 
 
 And Correa, speaking of the same his- 
 torical passage, though writing at a later 
 •date: 
 
 "When the Captain-major arrived, he 
 was conducted through many courts and 
 verandas (muitos pateos' e varandas) to a 
 dwelling opposite that in which the king 
 was . . ." — Correa, by Stanley, 193, com- 
 pared with original Lendas, I. i. 98. 
 
 1505. In Pedro de Alcala's Spanish- 
 Arabic Vocabulary we have : 
 " Varandas— Mrtuf. 
 Varandas assi fdrgaba, fdrgab." 
 
 Interpreting these Arabic words, with the 
 
 * This last remark is due to A. B. 
 
 assistance of Prof. Robertson Smith, we 
 find that idrbu^ is, according to Dozy 
 (Suppt. I. 430), darbm, itself taken from 
 darai>asin (rpiirefio;/), ' a stair-railing, fire- 
 guard, balcony, &c. ; whilst cdr^aft stands 
 for sa/rjdb, a variant {Abul W., p. 735, i.) 
 of the commoner sharjab, ' a lattice, or any- 
 thing latticed,' such as a window, — ' a bal- 
 cony, a balustrade.' 
 
 1540. "This said, we entred with her 
 into an outward court, all about invironed 
 with Galleries {cercado a roda de duos 
 ordens de varandas) as if it had been a 
 Cloister of Religious persons . . ."—Pinto 
 (orig. cap. Ixxxiii.), in Cogan, 102. 
 
 1553 (but relating events of 1511). 
 
 ". . . . assentou Affonso d'Alboquerque 
 com eUes, que primeiro que sahissem em 
 terra, irem ao seguinte dia, quando agua 
 estivesse estof a, dez bateis a queimar alguns 
 baileus, que sSo como varandas sobre o 
 mar." — Barros, II. vi. 3. 
 
 1563. "R nevertheless tell me 
 
 what the tree is like. 0. From this varanda 
 you can see the tree's in my garden : those 
 little ones have been planted two years, 
 and in four they give excellent fruit . . ." — 
 Garcia, f. 112. 
 
 1602. "De maneira, que quando ja El 
 Rey (de Pegu) chegava, tinha huns for- 
 mosos Pages de muitas caniaras, varandas, 
 retretes, cozinhas, em que se recolhia com 
 suas mulheres . . ." — Couto, Dec. vi., Liv. 
 vii., cap. viii. 
 
 1611. "Varanda. Lo entreado de los 
 corridores, por ser como varas, per otro 
 nombre vareastes quasi varafustes." — C'o- 
 barruvias. 
 
 1631. In Haex, Malay-Latin Vocabulary, 
 we have as a Malay word, "Baranda, 
 Contignatio vel Solarium." 
 
 1644. "The fort (at Cochin) has not 
 now the form of a fortress, consisting all 
 of houses ; that in which the captain lives 
 has a Varanda fronting the river, 15 paces 
 long and 7 wide . . ."—Bocarro, MS., f. 313. 
 
 1710. "There are not wanting in Cam- 
 baya great buildings with their courts, 
 varandas, and chambers." — De Sousa, 
 Oriente Conquist., ii. 152. 
 
 1711. "The Building is very ancient . . . 
 and has a paved Court, two large Verandas 
 or Piazzas."— £o<;i2/cr, 20. 
 
 c. 1714. "Varanda. Obra sacada do corp» 
 do edificio, cuberta o descuberta, na qual 
 se costuma passear, tomar o sol, o fresco, 
 etc. Pergula. " — Blutcam, sub voce. 
 
 1729. "Baranda. Especie de oorredor 
 o balaustrada que ordinariamente se colock 
 debante de los altares o escal&as,oompuesta 
 de balaustres de hierro, bronce, madera, _o 
 otra materia, de la altura de un medio 
 cuerpo, y su uso es para adorno y reparo. 
 Algunos esciiven esta voce eon b. Lat. 
 PeriboIuB, Lorica clathrata."— ffoZts, Hist. 
 de Nueva Espana, lib. 3, cap. 15. " Alaj^- 
 base la pieza por la mitad con un baranda 
 o biombo que sin impedir la vista sefia- 
 lava termino al concorso." — Dv:q. de lit 
 Ling. Cast, por la R. Acad. 
 
 3 B 
 
VEBDUBE. 
 
 738 
 
 riEABA. 
 
 1754. Ives, in describing the Cave of 
 Elephanta, speaks twice of " the voranda 
 or open gallery." — p. 45. 
 
 1756. "... as soon as it was dark, we 
 were aU, without distinction, directed by 
 the guard set over us to coReot ourselves 
 into one body, and sit down quietly under 
 the arched Veranda, or Piazza, to the west 
 of the Black-hole prison . . . ." — HolweU's 
 Narrative of the Black Hole. 
 
 0. 1760. " . . . . Small ranges of pillars 
 that support a pent-house or shed, forming 
 what is called, in the Portuguese lingua- 
 franca, Verandas." — Grose, i. 53. 
 
 1781. " On met sur le devant une petite 
 galerie appellee varangue, et form^e par le 
 toit." — Sormerat, i. 54. 
 
 There is a !French nautical term, varangue, 
 ' the ribs or floor-timbers of a ship,' which 
 seems to have led this writer astray here. 
 
 1783. "You are conducted by a pretty 
 steep ascent up the side of a rock, to the 
 door of the cave, which enters from the 
 North. By it you are led first of all into a 
 feerandah (!) or piazza which extends from 
 East to West 60 feet." — Acct. of some 
 Artificial Caves In the Neighbourhood of 
 Bombay (Elephanta), by Mr. W. Hunter, 
 Surgeon in the E. Indies. In Archaeologia, 
 vii. 287. 
 
 „ " The other gate leads to what in 
 this country is called a veranda or feranda 
 (printed seravda), which is a kind of piazza 
 or landing-place before you enter the hall." 
 — Letter (on Caves of Elephanta, &c.), from 
 Hector Macneil, Esq., in Archaeologia, viii. 
 254. 
 
 1796. "... Before the lowest (storey) 
 there is generally a small hall supported by 
 pillars of teka wood, which is of a yellow 
 colour and exceedingly hard. This hall 
 is called varanda, and supplies the place 
 of a parlour." — Fra Paulino, Eng. trans. 
 
 1809. ' ' In the same verandah are figures 
 of natives of every cast and profession." — 
 JJd. Valentia, i. 424. 
 
 1810. " The viranda keeps off the too 
 great glare of the sun, and affords a dry 
 wsJk during the rainy season." — Maria 
 Graham, 21. 
 
 c. 1816. " and when Sergeant 
 
 Browne bethought himself of Mary, and 
 looked to see where she was, she was 
 conversing up and down the verandah, 
 though it was Sunday, with most of the 
 rude boys and girls in the barracks." — 
 Mrs. Sherwood's Stories, p. 47, ed. 1873. 
 
 Verdure, s. This word appears to 
 lave been used in the last century for 
 TOgetables, adapted from the Port. 
 verduras, 
 
 1752. Among minor items of revenue 
 from duties in Calcutta we find : 
 
 ES. A. p. 
 " Verdure, fish pots, firewood 216 10 6." 
 
 Yidana, s. In Ceylon, the title of 
 3, village head man. "The person 
 
 who conveys the orders of G-ovemment 
 to the people" {Glough, s. v. viddn^. 
 It is apparently from' the Sanskrit 
 VadMTia ..." the act of speaking . . . 
 the mouth, face, countenance . . . the 
 front, point," etc. In Javanese wadaiia 
 (or wadono, in Jay. pronunciation) is 
 " the face, front, van ; a chief of Mgh 
 rank; a Javanese title" {Oraw/wrd, 
 s. v.). The Javanese title is, we ima- 
 gine, now only traditional; the Cey- 
 lonese one has followed the tisual 
 downward track of high titles ; we 
 can hardly doubt the common Sanskrit 
 origin of both (see Athenmvnn of 1st 
 April, 1882, p. 413, and of 13th May, 
 id. p. 602). The derivation given by 
 Alwis is probably' not inconsistent 
 with this. 
 
 1681. " The Dissauvas by these Oomii 
 vidani their officers do oppress and squeez 
 the people, by laying Mulcts upon them . . . 
 In Fine this officer is the Sissanva's chief 
 Substitute, who orders and manages all 
 affairs incumbent upon his master." — Knox, 
 p. 51. 
 
 1726. "Vidanes, the overseers of vil- 
 lages, who are charged to see that no 
 inhabitant suffers any injury, and that the 
 Land is sown betimes . . . ." — TaUiiUjn 
 (Ceylon), Names of Officers, &c., 11. 
 
 1856. "Under each (chief) were placed 
 different subordinate headmen, called 
 Viia,ii3,-Aratchies and Vidans. The last is 
 derived from the word (vidana), 'com- 
 manding,' or 'ordering,' and means, as 
 Clough (p. 647) defines it, the person who 
 conveys the orders of the Government to 
 the People. " — J. de Alwis, in Ceylon Journal, 
 8, p. 237. 
 
 Vihara, Wihare, &c., s. In Ceylon 
 a Buddhist temple. Sansk. vihara, 
 a Buddhist convent, — originally the 
 hall where the monks met, and thence 
 extended to the buildings -generally 
 of such an institution, and to the shrine 
 which was attached to them, much as 
 minster has come from monaaterimn. 
 Though there are now no Buddhist w- 
 hdras ia India Proper, the former wide 
 diffusion of such establishments has 
 left its trace in the names of many 
 noted places; e.g. Behar, and the great 
 province which takes its name ; Ewih 
 Behar ; the Vihar water- works at 
 Bombay; and most probably the City 
 of Bolcha/ra itself. 
 
 1681. "The first and highest order of 
 priests are the Tirina/nxes, who are the 
 priests of the Buddou God. Their temples 
 are styled Vehars . . . These . . . only live 
 in the Vihar, and enjoy great Eevenues."— 
 Knox, Ceylon, 74. 
 
VISS. 
 
 739 
 
 WANGHEE. 
 
 1877. " Twice a month, when the rules 
 of the order are read, a monk who had 
 hroken them is to confess his crime ; if it 
 be slight, some slight penance is laid upon 
 him, to sweep the court-yard of the wihara, 
 sprinkle the dust round the sacred bo-tree." 
 — Ehys Davids, Buddhism, 169. 
 
 Viss, s. A -weight in use in S. India 
 and in Burma. Tarn, ujsai. In Madras 
 it was J of a Madras maund, and = 
 31b. 2oz. avoirdupois. The old scale 
 ran, 10 pagoda weights = 1 pollam, 40 
 pollams = 1 viss, 8 viss = 1 maund 
 (of 251bs), 20 maunds = 1 candy. 
 In Burma the viss = 100 tikah, = 
 31bs. 5 5^. Viss is used in Burma by 
 foreigners, but the Burmese call the 
 weight ^eiS-tta, probably a corruption 
 of visai. 
 
 1S54. " The baar of Peguu contains 120 
 bicas ; each bica weighs 40 ounces ; the 
 bica contains 100 ticals ; the tical weighs 
 3i oitanias." — A. Hunes, 38. 
 
 1568. " This Ganza goeth by weight of 
 Byze . . . and commonly a Byza of Ganza 
 is worth (after our acoompt) halfe a ducat." 
 —Caesar Frederike, in Hak., ii. 367. 
 
 1626. "In anno 1622 the Myne was 
 shut up . . . the comming of the Mogull's 
 Embassadour to this King's Court, with 
 his peremptory demand of a Vyse of the 
 fairest diamonds, caused the cessation." — 
 Punlms, PilgriTnage, 1003. 
 
 1855. "The King last year purchased 
 800,000 viss of lead, at five tikals for 100 
 viss, and sold it at twenty tikals." — 
 Mission to Av<f, 256. 
 
 w. 
 
 Waler, s. A horse imported from 
 N. South Wales, or Australia in 
 
 1866. "Well, young shaver, have you 
 seen the horses ? How is the Waler's off 
 foreleg?" — Treoelyan, Dawk Bvmgalmn, 223. 
 
 1873. "Tor sale, abrown Waler gelding," 
 kz.— Madras Mail, June 25th. 
 
 Wali, s. Two distinct words are 
 occasionally written in the same way. 
 (a) Ar. Wali. A Mahommedan title 
 corresponding to " G-ovemor." It be- 
 came familiar some years ago in con- 
 nexion with Kandahar (1879-80). It 
 stands properly for a governor of the 
 highest class, m the Turkish system 
 superior to a Pasha. Thus, to the com- 
 mon people in Egypt, the Khedive is 
 still the Wall. 
 
 1298. " Whenever he knew of any one ' 
 who had a pretty daughter, certain ruflBans 
 of his would go to the father and say : 'What 
 say you? Here is this pretty daughter^ of 
 yours ; give her in marriage to the Bailo 
 Achmath ' (for they call him the Bailo, or, 
 as we should say, 'the Vicegerent')." — 
 Marco Polo, i. 402. 
 
 1498. "... e mandou hum homem que 
 se chama Bale, o qual he como alquaide." — 
 Roteiro de V. da Oama, 54. 
 
 1727. "As I was one Morning walking 
 the Streets, I met accidentally the Governor 
 of the City [Muscat], by them called the 
 Waaly."— ^. Bam., i. 70. 
 
 (b). Arab. watt. This is much used 
 in some Mahommedan countries {e.g. 
 Egypt and Syria) for a saiat, and by 
 transfer for the shriae of such a saint; 
 see under Peer. 
 
 Walla, s. This is a popular abridg- 
 ment of Competition-walla, q.v., 
 under which also will be found remarks 
 on the termination wala, and illustra- 
 tions of its use. 
 
 Wanderoo, s. In Ceylon a, large 
 kind of monkey, originally described 
 under this name by KJaox {Preshytes 
 ursinus). The name is however the 
 generic Singhalese word for ' a monkey ' 
 {wanderu), and the same with the 
 Hind, handar, Sansk. vdnara. Remarks 
 on the disputed identity of Knox's 
 wanderoo, and the different Species to 
 which the name has been applied, 
 popularly, or by naturalists, will be 
 found in Emerson Tennent, i. 129-130. 
 
 1681. "Monkeys . . . Some so large as 
 our English Spaniel Dogs, of a darkish gray 
 colour, and black faces, with great white 
 beards round from ear to ear, which makes 
 them show just like old men. There is 
 another sort just of the same bigness, but 
 differ in colour, being milk white both in 
 body and face, having great beards like the 
 others . . . both these sorts do but little 
 mischief . . . This sort they call in their 
 language Wa»derow."— Xreoa;, JBist. Bel. of 
 the I. of Ceylon, 26. 
 
 1810. " I saw one of the large baboons, 
 called here Wanderows, on the top o^ a 
 coco-nut tree, where he was gathering nuts 
 . . ." — Maria Graham, 97. 
 
 Wanghee, or Whangee, ,s. The 
 
 trade name for a slender yellow bam- 
 boo with beautifully regular and short 
 joints, imported from Japan. 
 
 We cannot give the origin of the 
 term with any conviction. The two 
 following suggestions may embrace or 
 indicate the origin. 
 
 (1). Eumphius mentions a kind of 
 3 B 2 
 
WATEB-GHESTNUT. 
 
 740 
 
 WINTER. 
 
 bamboo called by him Arundinarlor 
 /era, tlie native name of which, is Bulu 
 swangy (see in vol. iv., Lib. vi. cap. 
 vii. et seqq.). As Buluh is Malay for 
 bamboo, we presume that swangi is 
 also Malay, but we do not know its 
 meaning. 
 
 (2). Our friend Professor Terrien de 
 la Couperie notes : " In the K'ang-hi 
 tze-tien, 118, 119, the 'KoSLUg-tchu is 
 described as follows : ' A species of 
 bamboo, very hard, with the joints 
 close together ; the skin is as white as 
 snow ; the larger kind can be used for 
 boats, and the smaller used for pipes, 
 &c.' See also Wells Williams, Syllabic 
 Bid. of the Chinese Lang., p. 251." 
 
 Water- Chestnut. The Trapa U- 
 spinosa of Eoxb. ; H. Singhara, ' the 
 homed fruit.' See Singara. 
 
 Weaver-Bird, s. See Saya. 
 
 West-Coast, n. p. This expression 
 in Dutch India means the west coast 
 of Sumatra. This seems also to have 
 been the recognised meaning of the 
 term at Madras in former days. 
 
 1747. " The Revd. Mr. Francis Fordyce 
 being entered ou the Establishment ,• . • • 
 and having several months' allowance due 
 to him for the West Coast, amounting to 
 
 Pags. 371. 9 "—Fort St. David Conm., 
 
 April 30, MS. in India Office. _ The letter 
 appended shows that the chaplain had been 
 attached to Bencooleu. See also Wheeler, 
 i. 148 ; and under Slave, in Supplement. 
 
 Whampoa, n. p. In former days 
 the anchorage of European ships in 
 the river of Canton, some distance 
 below that city. 
 
 1770. "Now all European ships are 
 obliged to anchor at Houang-poa, three 
 leagues from the city" (Canton). — Baynal 
 <tr. 1777), ii. 258. 
 
 Whistling Teal. This in Jerdon 
 is given as Dendrocygna Awsuree of 
 Sykes. Latin names given to birds 
 and beasts might at least fulfil one 
 object of Latin names, in being intel- 
 ligible and pronounceable by foreign 
 nations. We have seldom met with a 
 more barbarous combination of impos- 
 sible words than this. A numerous 
 flock of these whistlers is sometimes 
 seen in Bengal sitting in a tree, a 
 ■curious habit for ducks. 
 
 White Ants. See Ants, White. 
 
 Winter, This term is constantly 
 
 applied by the old writers to the rainy 
 season, a usage now quite unknown to 
 Anglo-Indians. It may have origina- 
 ted in the fact that winter is in many 
 parts of the Mediterranean coast so 
 frequently a season of rain, whilst rain 
 is rare in summer. Compare the fact 
 that shitd in Arabic is indifferently 
 ' winter,' or ' rain'; the winter season 
 being the rainy season. Shita is the 
 same word that appears in Ganticles 
 ii. 11: "The winter [setham) is past, 
 the rain is over and gone." 
 
 1563. " iJ. . . . In what time of the year 
 does this disease (morxi or cholera) mostly 
 occur ? 
 
 " O it occurs mostly in June and 
 
 July (which is the winter-time in this 
 country) . . ." — Garcia, f. 76 y. 
 
 c. 1567. "Da Bezeneger a Groa sono 
 d'estate otto giornate di viaggio ; ma noi lo 
 facessimo di mezo I'inverno, il mese de 
 Luglio." — Gesaire Federici, in Mam., iii. 389. 
 
 1583. "II uemo in questo paese fe il 
 Maggio, Giugno, Luglio, e Agosto, e il 
 resto dell' anno h state. Ma bene % da 
 notare che qui la stagione no si pub chiamar 
 uemo rispetto al freddo, che no vi regna 
 mai, mi solo per cagione de' venti, e deUe 
 gran pioggie . . ." — Gasparo Balbi, i, 67 v. 
 
 1584. "Note that the Citie of Goa is 
 the principall place of all the Oriental India, 
 and the winter thus beginneth the 15 of 
 May, with very great raine." — Barret, in 
 Sak., ii. 413. . 
 
 1610. "The Winter heere beginneth 
 about the first of lune and dureth till the 
 twentieth of September, but not with con- 
 tinuall raines as at Goa, but for some sixe 
 or seuen dayes every change and full, with 
 much wind, thunder, and raine." — Fimch, in 
 Purchas, i. 423. 
 
 o. 1610. " L'hyver commence au mois 
 d'Avril, et dure six mois." — Pyrard de La- 
 val, i. 78. 
 
 1643. "... des Galiottes (qui sortent 
 tous les ans pour faire la guerre aux' Malar 
 bares . . . . et cela est enuiron la My- 
 Septembre, lors que leur hyuer est paas^ 
 . . . ."—Mocquet, 347. 
 
 1665. " LTiyver se fait sentir. El com- 
 men9a en Juin par quantity de pluies et 
 de tonuerres." — Thevenot, v. 311. 
 
 1678. ". . . . In Winter (when they 
 rarely stir) they have a Mumjuma, or Wax 
 Cloth to throw over it . . ." — Fryer, 410. 
 
 1691. "In or9. Oooidentali, quae Mala- 
 barorum est, hyems S. mense Aprili in 
 Septembrem usque dominatur: in littore 
 verb Orientali, quod Hollandi trc %ast hait 
 CljorommttrJ, Oram GoromandeUae vocant, 
 trans illos montes, in iisdem latitudinis 
 gradibus, contrarifl planb mod6 a Septembri 
 usque ad Aprilem hyemem habeut."— /oii 
 Ludolfi, ad suam Historiam GommentaHus, 
 101. 
 
WOOD-APPLE. 
 
 741 
 
 WOOTZ. 
 
 1770. "The mere breadth of these 
 mountains divides summer from winter, 
 that is to say, the season of fine weather 
 from the rainy ... all that is meant by 
 winter in India is the time of the year 
 when the clouds . . . are driven violently 
 by the winds against the mountains," kc— 
 Baynal, tr. 1777, i. 34. 
 
 Wood-apple, s. A wild fruit of 
 the Order Aurantiaceae growing in 
 all the drier parts of India {Feronia 
 eUphantum, Oorrea). It is somewhat 
 like the bel (see bael) but with a 
 still harder shell, and possesses some 
 of its medicinal virtue. In the native 
 pharmacopoeia it is sometimes substi- 
 tuted {Moodeen Sherif). 
 
 1875. " Once upon a time it was an- 
 nounced that the F^dsh^ was about to 
 pass through a certain remote village of 
 Upper India. And the village heads gathered 
 in pauch^at to consider what offering they 
 could present on such an unexampled occa- 
 sion. Two products only of the village 
 lands were deemed fit to serve as nazrSna. 
 One was the custard-apple, the other was 
 the wood-apple .... a wild fruit with a 
 very hard shelly rind, something like a 
 large lemon or small citron converted into 
 wood. After many pros and cons, the cus- 
 tard-apple carried the day, and the village 
 elders accordingly, when the king appeared, 
 made saldim, and presented a large basket 
 of custard-apples. His Majesty did not 
 accept the offering graciously, but with 
 much abusive language at being stopped to 
 receive such trash, pelted the simpletons 
 with their offering, till the whole basketful 
 had been squashed upon their venerable 
 heads. They retired, abashed indeed, but 
 devoutly thanking heaven that the offering 
 had not been of wood-apples ! " — Some Vn- 
 sHenMfic Notes on the History of Plants (by 
 H. Y.) in Geograph. Magazine, 1875, pp. 
 49-50. 
 
 The story was heard many years ago from 
 Major Waiiam Yule (see p. 705, supra). 
 
 Wood-oil, or GurJTui Oil. Hind. 
 Qarjan. A thin balsam drawn from a 
 great forest tree (N. 0. Dipterocarpeae). 
 Dipterocarpus turhinatus, Gaertn. and 
 from several other species of Dipt., 
 which are among the finest trees of 
 Transgangetic India. Trees of this 
 N. 0. abound also in the Malay Archi- 
 pelago, whilst almost unknown in 
 other parts of the world. The cele- 
 brated Borneo camphor is the product 
 of one such tree ; and the Sal timber 
 of India of another. Much wood-oil 
 is exported from the Burmese pro- 
 vinces, the Malay Peninsula, and Siam. 
 It is much Used in the East as a 
 natural varnish and preservative of 
 timber; and in Indian hospitals it is 
 
 employed as a substitute for copaiva 
 {Hanhury & Fliickiger). The first men- 
 tion we know of is c. 1759 in Dalrym- 
 ple's Or. Eepertory, in a list of Burma 
 products (i. 109). 
 
 Woolock or Oolock, s. (qu. Hind. 
 hola, or holdk, or uldk?) A bulky 
 cargo-boat in use on the Ganges, 
 sometimes of 40 or 50 tons burthen and 
 more. The ulak is not ' ' clinker-built,' ' 
 but with the planks edge to edge, and 
 fastened with iron cramps like stitches. 
 
 1679. "Messrs. Vincent" (etc.) .... 
 "met the Agent (on the Hoogly R.) in 
 Budgeroes and Oolankes." — Fort St. George 
 Consultations, 14th Septr. In Motes and 
 Extracts, Madras, 1871. 
 
 1764. "Then the Manjees went after 
 him in a woUock to look after him." — In 
 Zong, 383. 
 
 1781. "The same day wiU be sold a 
 twenty-oar'd Wollock-built Budgerow ..." 
 — India Gazette, April 14th. 
 
 Woordy-Major, s. The title of a 
 native adjutant in regiments of Indian 
 Irregular Cavalry. Both the rationale 
 of the compound title, and the ety- 
 mology of wardi, are obscure. Platts 
 gives Hind, wardl or urdi, ' uniform 
 of a soldier, badge or dress of office,' 
 as the first part of the compound, with 
 a questionable Skt. etymology. But 
 there is also Ar. wird, ' a flight of 
 birds,' and then also ' a troop or 
 squadron,' which is perhaps as pro- 
 bable. 
 
 Wootz, s. This is an odd name 
 which has attached itself in books to 
 the (so-called) 'natural steel' of S. 
 India, made especially in Salem, and in 
 some parts of Mysore. It is prepared 
 from small bits of malleable iron 
 (made from magnetic ore) which are 
 packed in crucibles with pieces of a 
 particular wood {Cassia auriculata), 
 and covered with leaves and clay. 
 
 The word first appears in a paper 
 read before the Eoyal Society, June 
 11th, 1795, called: " Experiments and 
 observations to investigate the nature 
 of a kind of Steel, manufactured at 
 Bombay, and there called Wootz . . . 
 by George Pearson, M.D." This 
 paper is quoted below. 
 
 The word has never since been re- 
 cognised as the name of steel in any 
 language, and it would seem to have 
 originated in some clerical error, or 
 misreading, very possibly for wook. 
 
WRITER. 
 
 742 
 
 WRITER. 
 
 representing tlie Canarese uhhu (pron. 
 wukJcu) 'steel.' 
 
 Another suggestion has been made 
 by Dr. Edward BalloTir. He states 
 that uchcha and nioha (Hind, in 
 reality for ' high ' and ' low ') ' are 
 used in Canarese-speaking districts to' 
 denote superior and inferior descrip- 
 tions of an article, and supposes that 
 WOOtz may have been a misunder- 
 standing of uchcha, 'of superior 
 quality.' The former suggestion seems 
 to us preferable. 
 
 The article was no doubt the famous 
 ' Indian Steel,' the criSripos 'IvSikos koI 
 arofiafia of the Periplus, the material 
 of the Indian swords celebrated in 
 many aii Arabic poem, the alhinde of 
 old Spanish, the hundwanl of the 
 Persian traders, ondanique of Marco 
 Polo, the iron exported by the Portu- 
 guese in the 16th century from Bati- 
 cala (Bhatkal) in Canara and other 
 parts (see Gorrea passim). In a letter 
 of the King to the Goa Government in 
 1591 he animadverts on the great 
 amount of iron and steel permitted to 
 be exported from Chaul, for sale on the 
 African coast and to the Turks in the 
 ^ed Sea, [Archivo Port. Orient., Fasc. 3, 
 318). 
 
 1795. "Dr. Scott, of Bombay, in a 
 letter to the President, acquainted him 
 that he had sent over specimens of a sub- 
 stance Icnown by the name of Wootz; 
 which is considered to be a land of steel, 
 and is in high esteem among the Indians." 
 — Philos. Transactions for 1795, Pt. II., p. 
 322. 
 
 1841. "The cakes of steel are called 
 Wootz ; they difier materially in quality, 
 according to the nature of the ore, but are 
 
 feneraJly very good steel, and are sent into 
 'ersia and Turkey It may be ren- 
 dered self-evident that the figure or pattern 
 (of Damascus steel) so long sought after 
 exists in the cakes of Wootz, and only 
 requires to be produced by the action of 
 diluted acids . ... it is therefore highly 
 probable that the ancient blades (of Da- 
 mascus) were made of this steel." — WUkin- 
 soH, Engines of War, pp. 203-206. 
 
 1864. "Damascus was long celebrated 
 for the manufacture of its sword blades, 
 which it has been conjectured were made 
 from the wootz of India." — Percy's Metal- 
 lurgy, Iron and Steel, 860. 
 
 Writer, s. (a). The rank and style 
 of the junior grade of covenanted civil 
 servants of the E. I. Company. Tech- 
 nically it has been obsolete since the 
 abolition of the old grades in 1833. 
 The term no doubt originally described 
 
 the duty of these young m.en; they 
 were the clerks of the factories. 
 
 (b). A copying clerk in an oflB.ce, 
 native or European. 
 
 1673. "The whole Mass of the Com 
 pany's Servants may be comprehended in 
 these Classes, viz., Merchants, Factors, and 
 Wiiteia."— Fryer, 84. 
 
 1676. " There are some of the Writers 
 who by their lives are not a little scan- 
 dalous." — Letter from a Chaplain, in Wheder, 
 i. 64. 
 
 1683. "Mr. Eichard More, one that 
 came out a Writer on y' Beriert, left this 
 World for a better. Y' Lord prepare us 
 all to foUow him ! " — Hedges' MS. Diary, 
 Aug. 22nd. 
 
 1747. " 82. Mr. Kobbrt CLrvE, Writer 
 in the Service, being of a Martial Disposi- 
 tion, and having acted as a Volunteer in 
 our late Engagements, We have granted 
 him an Ensign's Commission, upon his Ap- 
 plication for the same." — Letter- from the 
 Council at Eort St. David to the Honhle. 
 Court of Directors, dd. 2d of May, 1747 
 (MS. in India Office). 
 
 1758. "As we are sensible that our 
 junior servants of the rank of Writers at 
 Bengal are not upon the whole on so good 
 a footing as elsewhere, we do hereby dnect 
 that the future appointments to a Writer 
 for salary, diet money, and all allowances 
 whatever, be 400 Kupees per annum, which 
 mark of our favour and attention, properly 
 attended to, must prevent their reflections 
 on what we shall further order in regard 
 to them as having any other object or 
 foundation than their particular interest 
 and happiness."— Couri's Letter^ March 3d, 
 in Long, 129. 
 
 (The ' further order ' is the prohibition of 
 palanHns, &c. — see under that word.) 
 
 c. 1760. "It was in the station of a 
 covenant servant and writer, to the Ea-st 
 India Company, that in the month of 
 March, 1750, 1 embarked."— GVosc, i. 1. 
 
 1762. "We are well assured that one 
 CTeat reason of the Writers neglecting the 
 Company's business is engaging too soon in 
 trade. . . . We therefore positively order 
 that none of the Writers on your establish- 
 ment have the benefit or liberty of Dnsticks 
 until the times of their respective writer- 
 ships are expired, and they commence Fac- 
 tors, with this exception. ..." &c. — Court's 
 Letter, Deer. 17th, in Long, p. 287. 
 
 1765. "Having obtained the appoint- 
 ment of a Writer in the East India Com- 
 pany's service at Bombay, I embarked with 
 14 other passengers .... before I had 
 attained my sixteenth year." — Fm-bes, Ori- 
 ental Memoirs, i. 5. 
 
 1769. "The Writers of Madras are ex- 
 ceedingly proud, and have the knack of 
 forgetting their old acquaintances."— ior<J 
 Teignimouth, Mem. i. 20. 
 
 1788. " In the first place all the persons 
 
WUG. 
 
 HS 
 
 XEUAFINE. 
 
 who go abroad in the Company's civil 
 service, enter as clerks in the counting- 
 house, and are called by a name to corre- 
 spond to it. Writers. In that condition 
 they are obliged to serve five years." — 
 Bwke, Speech ore Hasting/ Impeachment, 
 Feb., 1788. In Wm-lcs, vii. 292. 
 
 Wug, s. We give this Beluch -word 
 for loot (q,.V.) on tlie Mgh, authority 
 quoted. 
 
 1845. "In one hunt after wng, as the 
 Beloochees call plunder, 200 of that beauti- 
 ful regiment, the 2nd Europeans, marched 
 incessantly for 15 hours over such ground 
 as I suppose the world cannot match for 
 ravines,. except in places where it is impos- 
 sible to march at all." — Letter of Sir C. 
 Nofpier, in Life, iii. 298. 
 
 Xerafine.Xerafim.&c, s. Theword 
 in this form represents a silver coia, 
 formerly current at Groa and several 
 other Eastern ports, in value somewhat 
 less than Is. 6i. It varied in Portu- 
 guese currency from. 300 to 360 reis. 
 
 But in this case as in so many others 
 the term is a corruption applied to 
 a degenerated value. The original is 
 the Arabic ashrafi (or slumfi, ' noble' — 
 compare the medieval coin so called), 
 which was applied properly to the gold 
 dinar, but was also in India, and still 
 is occasionally by natives, applied to 
 the gold monr. Ashrafzioi a gold 
 dinar (value in gold about lis. 6d.) 
 occurs frequently in the original of 
 the '1001 Nights,' as Dozy states, and 
 he gives various other quotations of 
 the word in different forms (pp. 353- 
 354). Aigrefin, the name of a coin 
 once known in France, is according to 
 LittrS also a corruption of ashrafl. 
 
 1498. " And (the King of Calicut) said 
 that they should tell the Captain that if he 
 wished to go he must give him 600 xarifes, 
 and that soon, and that this was the cus- 
 tom of that country, and of those who 
 came thither." — Boteiro de V. da <?., 79. 
 
 1510. " When a new Sultan succeeds to 
 the throne, one of his lords, who are called 
 Amina, says to him ; ' Lord, I have been 
 for so long a time your slave, give me 
 Damascus, and I will give you 100,000 or 
 200,000 teraphim of gold.' "—Varthema, 10. 
 
 "Every Mameluke, great or little, has 
 for his pay six saraphi per month." — lb. 
 13. 
 
 " Our captain sent for the superior of 
 
 the said mosque, to whom he said : that he 
 should show him the body of ifa6f-^this 
 Nabi means the Prophet Mahomet— that 
 he would give him 3000 seraphim of gold." 
 —lb. 29. 
 
 This one eccentric traveller gives thus 
 three different forms. 
 
 1513. " hunc regem Affonsus 
 
 idem, urbe opuletissima et praecipuo em- 
 porio Armusio vi capto, quindecim miliu 
 Seraphiuoru, ea est aurea moneta ducatis 
 equivales annuu nobis tributariii effe- 
 oerat." — Epistola Emmmiuelis Regis, 2 b. 
 
 In the preceding the word seems to apply 
 to the gold dinar. 
 
 1610. "Inprimis of Seraffins Ecberi, 
 which be ten Bupias a piece, there are 
 sixtie Leokes." — Hawkinsia Purchas, i. 217. 
 
 c. 1610. " Les pifeces d'or sent cherafins 
 h, vingt-cinq sols piece." — Pyrard de Laval. 
 ii. 40. 
 
 1523. "And by certain information of 
 persons who knew the facts . . . Antonio 
 deSaldanha . . . agreed with the said King 
 Turuxa (Turun Shah), . . . that the said 
 King . . . should pay to the King Our 
 lord 10,000 zarafins more yearly ... in 
 aU 25,000 xarafins."— ffomSo da India, Sub- 
 sidios, 79. 
 
 c. 1844. " Sahibs now are very different 
 from what they once were. When I was a 
 young man with an officer in the camp 
 of Lat Lik Sahib (Lord Lake) the sahibs 
 would give an ashrafl, when now they ■ 
 think twice before taking out a rupee, "-p 
 Personal Bem/inisoence of an old Khansama't 
 
 in these four last quotations the gold 
 mohr is meant. 
 
 1598. "The chief and most common 
 money (at Goa) is called Pardauue Xera- 
 phin. It is of silver, but of small value. 
 They strike it at Goa, and it is marked on 
 one side with the image of St. Sebastian, 
 on the other with 3 or 4 arrows in a sheaf. 
 It is worth 3 testoons or 300 Keys of Por- 
 tugal, more or less." — Linschoten (from 
 French ed. 71). 
 
 o. 1675. " Coins .... of Kajapore. 
 Imaginary Coins. The Fagod is 3^ Rupees. 
 48 Juttals (see Jeetul) is one Paged. 10 and 
 \ Larees is 1 Pagod. Zeraphins 2i, 1 Old 
 Dollar. „ , . ~ 
 
 " Coins and weights of Bombami. S 
 Larees is 1 Zeraphin. 80Eaies ILaree. 
 1 Pice is 10 Eaies. The Raies are Imagi- 
 
 " Coins and weights in Goa The 
 
 Cruzado of gold, 12 Zeraphins. The Zera- 
 phin, 5 Tangoes. The Tango, 5 Vinteens. 
 The Vinteen, 15 Basrooks, whereof 75 make 
 a Tango. And 60 Bees make a Tango. '— 
 Fryer, 206. 
 
 1727. " Their Soldiers Pay (at Goa) is 
 very smaU and iU paid. They have but 
 six Xerapheens per Month, and two Suits 
 of Calico, stript or checquered, in a Year 
 .... and a Xerapheen is worth about 
 sixteen Pence half Peny Ster."—A. Ham. i. 
 249 
 
YABOO. 
 
 744 
 
 YAK. 
 
 1760. "You shall coin Gold and silver 
 of equal weight and fineness with the Ash- 
 refees and Kupees of Moorshedabad, in the 
 name of Calcutta." — NawaVs Perwannahforr 
 Eatdbt. of a Mint in Calcutta, in Long, p. 
 227. 
 
 Yaboo, s. Pers. 2/ate. A nag such, 
 as we call ' a galloway,' a large pony 
 or small hardy horse; the term in 
 India is generally appKed to a very 
 useful class of animals brought from 
 Afghanistan. 
 
 1754. " There are in the highland coun- 
 try of Kandahae and Cabul a small kind 
 of horses called Yahons, which are very 
 serviceable." — Hanway's Travels, ii. 367. 
 
 Tak, s. The Tibetan ox {Bos grun- 
 niens, L.; Poephagus of Gray), belong- 
 ing to the Bisontine group of Bovinae. 
 It is spoken of inBogle's Journal under 
 the odd name of the "cow-tailed cow," 
 which is a literal sort of translation 
 of the Hind, name chaori gob, chdoris 
 (chowries) having been usually called 
 "cow- tails" in last century. The 
 name yak does not appear in Buffon, 
 who calls it the ' Tartarian cow,' nor 
 is it found in the 3d ed. of Pennant's 
 H. of Quadrupeds (1793), though 
 there is a fair account of the animal as 
 the Bos grunniens of Lin., and a poor 
 engraving. Although the word occurs 
 in Delia Penna's account of Tibet, 
 written in 1730, as quoted below, its 
 first appearance in prmt was, as far as 
 we can ascertain, in Turner's Idission 
 to Tibet. It is the Tib. gTah. The 
 animal is mentioned twice, though in 
 a confused and inaccurate manner, by 
 AeUan ; and somewhat more correctly 
 by Cosmas. Both have got the same 
 fable about it. It is in medieval 
 times described by Eubruk (see Sup- 
 plement). 
 
 The domestic yak is in Tibet the 
 ordinary beast of burthen, and is much 
 ridden. Its hair is woven into tents, 
 and spun Into ropes ; its milk a staple 
 of diet, and its dung of fuel. The 
 wild yak is a magnificent animal, 
 standiig sometimes 18 hands high, 
 and weighing 1600 to 1800 lbs., and 
 multiplies to an astonishing extent on 
 the high plateaux of Tibet. The use 
 of the tame yak extends from the 
 highlands of IQiokand to Kuku-kbotan 
 or Kwei-hwaohing, near the great 
 northern bend of the TeUow Eiver. 
 
 c. A.D. 250. "The Indians (at times) 
 carry as presents to their King tame tigers, 
 trained panthers, four-homed oryxes, and 
 cattle of two different races, one kind of 
 great swiftness, and another kind that are 
 terribly wild, that kind of cattle fiom (the 
 tails of) which they make fly-flaps. . . ." — 
 Aelian, De Animalibus, xv. cap. 14. 
 
 Again: 
 
 " There is in India a grass-eating* 
 animal, which is double the size of the 
 horse, and which has a very bushy tail 
 vfery black in colour. f The hairs of the 
 tail are finer than human hair, and the 
 Indian women set great store by its _pos- 
 session. . . . When it perceives that it is 
 on the point of being caught, it tides its 
 tail in some thicket .... and thinks that 
 since its tail is not seen, it will not be re- 
 garded as of any value, for it knows that its 
 tail is the great object of fancy." — Ibid. 
 xvi. 11. 
 
 c. 545. "This Wild Ox is a great beast 
 of India, and from it is got the thing called 
 Twpha, with which officers in the field 
 adorn their horses and pennons. They tell 
 of this beast that if his tail catches in a 
 tree he will not budge but stands stock- 
 still, being horribly vexed at losing a single 
 hair of his tail ; so the natives come and 
 cut his tail off, and then when he has lost it 
 altogether, he makes his escape ! " — Cosmas 
 Indicopleustes, Bk. xi. Transl. in Cathay, p. 
 clxxiv. 
 
 1730. "Dopo di che per circa 40 giorni 
 di camino non si' trova piii abitazioni di 
 case, ma solo alcune tende con quantity di 
 mandre di lak, ossiano bovi pelosi, pecore, 
 cavalli. . . ." — i'ra Orazio delta Penna di 
 Billi, Breve Notizia del Thibet (published by 
 Klaproth in Joum. As., 2d ser.) p. 17. 
 
 1783. ". . . . on the opposite side saw 
 several of the black chowry-tailed cattle. 
 . . . This very singular and curious animal 
 
 deserves a particular description 
 
 The Yak of Tartary, called Soora Goy J in 
 Hindostan. . . ." — Turner's Embassy (pubd. 
 1800), 185-6. 
 
 In the publication at the latter date ap- 
 pears the excellent plate after Stubbs, 
 called " the Yak of Tartary," still the stan- 
 dard representation of this animal. See 
 also Zobo. 
 
 Though the two following quota- 
 tions from Abbe Hue do not contain 
 the word yah, they are pictures by 
 that clever artist which we can hardly 
 omit to reproduce : 
 
 1851._ "Les bceufs \ long poils ^taient 
 de vdritables caricatures ; impossible de 
 figurer rien de plus dr61e ; ils maichaient 
 les jambes ^cart^es, et portaient p^nible- 
 
 "'■■ 1X077(^(170?, \s hence no doubt Gray took his 
 name for the genus. 
 
 + The tails iisually brought for sale are those of 
 the tame Tak, and are white. The tail of the wild 
 Yak is black, and of much greater si2e. 
 
 XCKoan Gai. 
 
YAM. 
 
 745 
 
 ZAMOBIN. 
 
 ment nn ^norme systfeme de stalactites, qui 
 leur pendaient sous le ventre jusqu'k terre. 
 Ces pauvres b^teS ^taient si informes at 
 tenement reoouvertes de glajons qu'il sem- 
 blait qu'on les eftt mis confire dans du 
 snore candi." — Hue et Gatet, Souvenirs d'un 
 Voyage, <fcc., 11. 201. 
 
 1851. " Au moment oh. nous pass^mes le 
 Mouroui OuBsou sur la glace, un spectacle 
 assez bizarre s'offrlt % nos yeux. Dijk nous 
 avlons remarqu^ de loin . . . des objets in- 
 formes et noirStres ranges en file en travers 
 de oe grand fleuve. . . . Ce fut seulement 
 quand nous ftilmes tout prfes, que nous 
 pflmes reconnaltre plus de 50 boaufs sau- 
 Tages incrust^s dans la glace. lis avaient 
 voulu, sans doute, traverser le fleuve h la 
 nage,au momentde la concretion des eaux,et 
 Us s'^talent trouvfe pris par les gla9ons sans 
 avoir la force de s'en d^barrasser et de con- 
 tinuer leur route. Leur belle t§te, sur- 
 mont^e de grandes comes, ^tait encore h 
 d^couvert; mais le reste dn corps ^tait 
 pris dans la glace, qui ^tait si transparente 
 qu'on pouvait distinguer facilement la 
 
 Sosltion de ces Imprudentes b^es ; on etXt 
 ^ jt qu'elles ^talent encore h, nager. Les 
 aigles et les corbeaux leur avaient arrach^ 
 les jevx."—Ibid. 11. 219. 
 
 Yam, s. This general English name 
 of the large edible tuber JDioscorea 
 seems to be a corruption of the nam.e 
 used in the West Indies at the time of 
 the discovery. 
 
 1600. ' ' There are great store of Iniamas 
 growing in Guinea, in great fields." — In 
 Pwchas, ii. 957. 
 
 1613. " Moreover it produces 
 
 great abundance of inhames, or large sub- 
 terranean tubers, of which there are many 
 kinds, like the camottes of America, and 
 these inhames boiled or roasted serve in 
 place of bread." — Godinho de Eredia, 19. 
 
 1764. 
 
 " In meagre lands 
 Tis known the Yam will ne'er to bigness 
 
 swell." Grainger, Bk. 1. 
 
 Zabita, s. Hind, from Ar. zSbitd. 
 An exact rule, a canon, but in the 
 following it seems to be used for a 
 tariff of assessment : 
 
 1799. "I have established the Zabeta 
 for the shops in the Fort as fixed by 
 Maoleod. It is to be paid annually." — 
 Tton, 1. 49. 
 
 Zamoria, s. The title for many 
 centuries of the Hindu Sovereign of 
 Calicut and the country round. The 
 word is Malayal. Tcmatiri, tdmuri, 
 
 a fadhhava (or vernacular modification) 
 of Samundri, ' the Sea-King.' (See also 
 Wilson, Mackenzie MSS. i. xcvii.). 
 
 c. 1343. "The sultan is a Kafir caUed 
 
 the Samari When the time of our 
 
 departure for China came the sultan, the 
 Samari equipped for us one of the 13 junks, 
 which were lying in the port of Calicut."— 
 IbnBatuta, iv. 89-94. 
 
 1442. "I saw a man with his body 
 naked like the rest of the Hindus. The 
 sovereign of this city (Calicut) bears the 
 title of Samari. When he dies it is his 
 sister's son who succeeds him." — Abdv/rraz- 
 zak, in India in the XVth Gent,, 17. 
 
 1498. " First Calicut whither we went. 
 .... The King whom they call Camolim. 
 (forCamorim) can muster 100,000 men for 
 war,* with the contingents that he receives, 
 his own authority extending to very few." 
 — Roteiro de Vasco da Gama. 
 
 1510. "Now I will speak of the King 
 here in Calicut, because he is the most im- 
 portant King of all those before mentioned, 
 and is called Samory, which in the Pagan 
 language means God on earth."* — Var- 
 thema, 134. 
 
 1516. ' ' This city of CaUcut is very large 
 .... This King became greater and more 
 powerful than all the others : he took the 
 name of Zomodri, which is a point of 
 honour above all other Kings." — Barbosa, 
 103. 
 
 1553. "The most powerful Prince of 
 this Malebar was the King of Calecut, who 
 par excellence was called Camarij, which 
 among them is as among us the title Em- 
 peror." — Barros, I., iv. 7. 
 
 1554. " I wrote him a letter to tell him 
 .... that, please God, in a short time 
 the imperial fleet would come from Egypt 
 to the Samari, and deliver the country 
 from the hands of the infidels." — Sidi 'AU, 
 p. 83. 
 
 1563. " And when the King of Calecut 
 (who has for title Samorim or Emperor) 
 besieged Cochin . . ."— tfamo.f. 58 6. 
 
 1572. 
 
 " Sentado o Gama junto ao rioo leito 
 
 Os sens mais affastados, prompto em 
 vista 
 
 Estava o Samori no trajo, e geyto 
 
 Da gente, nunca dantes delle vista." 
 Camoes, vii. 59. 
 By Burton : 
 " When near that splendid couch took place 
 
 the guest 
 and others further off, prompt glance 
 
 and keen 
 the Samorin cast on folk whose garb and 
 
 gest 
 were like to nothing he had ever seen." 
 
 1616. Under thig year there is a note 
 of a Letter from Underecoon-Cheete the 
 Great Samorin or K. of Calicut to K. 
 James. — Sainsbury, i. 462. 
 
 * The Traveller confounds the word with iam- 
 Tmrdn^ which does mean ' Lord.' 
 
ZANZIBAR. 
 
 746 
 
 ZEBU. 
 
 1673. " Indeed it is pleasantly situated 
 under Trees, and it is the Holy See of their 
 Zameihin or Fope."— Fryer, 52. 
 
 1781. " Their (the Christians') hereditary 
 privileges were respected by the Zamorin 
 himself." — Gibbon, ch. xlvii.' 
 
 1785. A letter of Tippoo's applies the 
 term to a tribe or class, speaking of ' 2000 
 Samories ; ' who are these ? — Select Letters, 
 274. 
 
 1787. "The Zamorin is the only ancient 
 sovereign in the South of India."- — T. 
 Munro, in Life, i. 59. 
 
 1810. " On our way we saw one of the 
 Zamorim's houses, but he was absent at a 
 more favoured residence of Paniany." — • 
 Maria Graham, 110. 
 
 1814. ". . . . nor did the conqueror 
 (Hyder Ali) take any notice of the Zamo- 
 Tine'a complaints and supplications. The 
 unfortunate prince, after fasting three 
 days, and finding all remonstrance vain, 
 set fire to his palace, and was burned, with 
 some of his women and their braihuiins." — 
 Fm-bes, Or. Mem. iv. 207-8. 
 ^ This was a case of traga (q.v.). 
 
 Zanzibar, n. p. This name was 
 originally general, and applied widely 
 to the East African coast, at least 
 south of the Eiver Jubb, and as far as 
 the Arab traffic extended. But it was 
 also specifically applied to the island 
 on wMch the Sultan of Zanzibar now 
 lives (and to which we now generally 
 restrict the name) ; and this was the 
 case at least since the 15th century, as 
 we see from the Roteiro. 
 
 The Zangi-bdr (Pars.) ' Region of the 
 Blacks,' was known to the ancients in 
 the forms Zingis and Zingium. The 
 Arab softening of the g made the 
 name into Zanjtbar, and this the 
 Portuguese made into Zanzibar. 
 
 c. 545. "And those who navigate the 
 Indian Sea are aware that Zingium, as it 
 is called, lies beyond the country where 
 the incense grows, which is called Barbary." 
 — Cosmos in Cathay, clxvii. 
 
 o. 940. " The land of the Zanj begins at 
 the channel issuing from the Upper Nile " 
 (by this the Jubb seems meant) ' ' and extends 
 to the country of Soffila and of the Wak- 
 Wak." — Mas'adi, Prairies d'Or, iii. 7. 
 
 c. 1190. Alexander having eaten what 
 
 Was pretended to be the head of a black 
 
 captive says : 
 
 " . . .1 have never seen better food than 
 
 this ! 
 
 Since a man of Zang is in eating so 
 
 heart-attracting. 
 To eat any other roast meat to me is 
 not agreeable ! " 
 
 Sikandwr-Ndmah of JVizwmi, by 
 WUberforce Clarke, p. 104. 
 1298. " ZangMbar is a great and noble 
 Island, with a compass of some 2000 miles. 
 
 The people .... are all black, and go 
 stark naked, with only a little covering for 
 decency. Their hair is' as black as pepper, 
 and so frizzly that even with water you 
 can scarcely straighten it, &o., &c." — Marco 
 Polo, ii. 215. 
 
 (Marco Polo regards the coast of Zanzibar 
 as belonging to a great island like Mada- 
 gascar.) 
 
 1440. "KaUkut is a very safe haven 
 . . . . where" one finds in abundance the 
 precious objects brought from maritime 
 countries, especially from Habshah (see 
 Hubshee; and Abyssinia in Supplement), 
 Zirbad (q.v.), and Zanzibar." — Abdmrai- 
 zak, in JVbi. et JExtraits, xiv. 436. 
 
 1498. "And when the morning came, 
 we found we had arrived at a very great 
 island called Jamgibei, peopled with many 
 Moors, and standing good ten leagues from 
 the coast." — Boteiro, 105. 
 
 1516. " Between this island of Sail 
 Lorenzo (i. e., Madagascar) and the conti- 
 nent, not very far from it are three islands, 
 which are called one Manfia, another Zan- 
 zibar, and the other Penda ; these are in- 
 habited by Moors; they are very fertile 
 islands." — Bwrbosa, 14. 
 
 1553. " And from the streams of this 
 river Quilimance towards the west, as far 
 as the Cape of Currents, up to which the 
 Moors of that coast do navigate, all that 
 region, and that still further west towards 
 the Cape of Good Hope (as we call it), the 
 Arabians and Persians of those parts call 
 Zanguebar, and the inhabitants they call 
 Zanguy." — Ba/rros, I., viii. 4. 
 
 „ A few pages later we have " Isles 
 of Femba, Zanzibar, Monfia, Comoro," 
 showing apparently that a difference had 
 grown up, at least among the Portuguese, 
 distinguishing Zanguebar the continental 
 region from Zanzibar the Island. 
 
 0. 1586. 
 " And with my power did march to Zanzi- 
 bar 
 
 The western (sic) part of Afrio, where I 
 view'd 
 
 The Ethiopian Sea, rivers, and lakes. . ." 
 Marlowe's Tambwlane the Great, 
 2d part, i. 3. 
 
 1592. "From hence we went for the 
 Isle of Zanzibar on the coast of Melinde, 
 where at wee stayed and wintered untill the 
 beginning of February following." — Henry 
 May, in HaU. iv. 53. 
 
 Zebu, s. This whimsical name, 
 applied ia zoological books, English 
 as well as French, to the humped 
 domestic ox (or " Brabminy bull ") of 
 India, was taken by Buifon from the 
 exhibitors of such a beast at a Erench 
 fair, who perhaps invented the word, 
 but who told him the beast had been 
 brought from Africa, where it was 
 called by that name. We have been 
 able to discover no justification for 
 this ia African dialects, though our 
 
ZEBOABT. 
 
 747 
 
 2EMINDAB. 
 
 friend Mr. E. Ciist has kindly made 
 search, and sought information from 
 other philologists on our account. 
 Zebu passes, however, -with most 
 people, as an Indian word.* The only 
 word at all like it thatwe can discover 
 is zobo (q.. V.) or zJioho, applied in the 
 semi-Tibetan regions of the Himalaya 
 to a useful hybrid, called in Ladak by 
 the slightly modified form dsomo. 
 
 Isidore Geoffrey de St. Hilaire, in 
 Hs Tif oik Acclimatation et Domestication 
 des Animaux Utiles, considers the 
 ox and the zehu to be two distinct 
 species. Both are figured on the As- 
 syrian monuments, and [both on those 
 of ancient Egypt. The humped ox 
 also exists in Southern Persia, as 
 Marco Polo mentions. Still, the great 
 naturalist to whose work we have re- 
 ferred is hardly justified in the state- 
 ment quoted below, that the " zebu" 
 is common to "almost the whole of 
 Asia," with a great part of Africa. 
 
 c. 1772. " We have seen this small 
 hunched ox alive ... It was shown at the 
 fair at Paris in 1752, t under the name of 
 the Zebu ; which we have adopted to de- 
 scribe the animal by, for it is a particular 
 breed of the ox, and not a species of the 
 hnnslo."—Buffon's Mat. Sist., E. T. 1807, 
 vol. viii. 19-20 ; see also p. 33. 
 
 1861. "Nous Savons done positivement 
 qu'k une ^poque oti I'occident ^tait encore 
 couvert de forets, I'orient, d^jk oivilis^ pos- 
 sMait d^jli le boeuf et le Zebu ; et par con- 
 sequent, c'est de I'orient que ces animaux 
 sent Bortis, pour devenir, I'un (le boeuf) 
 cosmopolite, I'autre commun S presque 
 toute I'Asie et h, une grande paitie de 
 I'Afrique." — Geoffroy St. Hilaire (work 
 above referred to, 4th ed. 1861.)* 
 
 Zedoary, and Zerumbet, ss. These 
 are two aromatic roots, once famous in 
 pharmacy and often coupled together. 
 The former is often mentioned in 
 medieval literature. The former is 
 Aiahiojadwar, the latter Pers. mram- 
 Md. 
 
 There seems some doubt about the 
 scientific discrimination of the two. 
 Moodeen SherifE says that Zedoary 
 [Curcuma Zedoaria) is sold in most 
 
 * Webster's Dictionary says " Zebu, the native 
 Indian name." 
 
 t Sic, but a transcript from the French edition 
 of 1837 gives 1772. 
 
 J At a time when absent from facilities of re- 
 ference I am indebted for these quotations from 
 Geoffroy St. Hilaire, to an obliging commimica- 
 tion made to Mr. Cust by M. Abel-Hovelacque. 
 He also states that the son of Isidore Geoflroy 
 St. Hilaire had made the "Zebu" and its varieties 
 the subject of a special study.— Y. 
 
 bazars under the name of Anbe-haldi, 
 whilst yadmr, ov zhadvar, is the bazar 
 name of roots of varieties of non- 
 poisonous aconites. 
 
 Dr. Eoyle, in his most interesting 
 discourse on the "Antiquity of Hindoo 
 Medicine " (p. 77), transcribes the fol- 
 lowing prescription of the physician 
 Aetius, in which the name of Zedoary 
 first occurs, along with many other 
 Indian drugs : 
 
 c. A.D. 540. "Zador (i.e. zedoariae), galan- 
 gae, ligustici, seseUs, cardamomi, piperis 
 longi, piperis albi, cinnamomi, zingiberis, 
 seminis Smyrnii, caryophylli, phylli, sta- 
 chyos, myrobalani, phu, costi, scordii, sil- 
 phii vel Isiserpitii, rhei barbarioi, poeoniae; 
 alii etiam arboris nucis viscum et paliuri 
 semen, itemque saxifragum ac casiam ad- 
 dunt: ex his singulis stateres duos com- 
 misceto. ..." 
 
 c. 1400. " Canell and setewale of price." 
 — iJ. of the Hose. 
 
 1516. " In the Kingdom of Calicut there 
 grows much pepper .... and much very 
 good ginger of the country, cardamoms, 
 myrobolans of all kinds, bamboo canes, 
 zerumba, zedoary, v?ild cinnamon." — Bar- 
 bosa, 1.54. 
 
 1563. "... da zedoaria faz capitulo 
 Avicena e de Zerumbet; e isto que cha- 
 mamos zedoaria, chama Avicena geiduar, 
 e o outro nome nao Ihe sei, porque o nao 
 ha senao nas terras confins ^ China e este 
 geiduar 6 uma m^zinha de muito prego, 
 e nao achada senao nas maos dos que os 
 Gentios chamam jogues, ou outros a quern 
 OS Mouros chamam calandares." — Garcia, 
 t. 216«-217. 
 
 Zemindar, s. Zamm-dar, ' land- 
 holder.' One holding land on which 
 he pays revenue to the Government 
 direct, and not to any intermediate 
 superior. In Bengal Proper the zem- 
 indars hold generally considerable 
 tracts, on a permanent settlement of the 
 amount to be paid to Government. In 
 the N. W. Provinces there are often 
 a great many zemindars in a village, 
 holding by a common settlement, 
 periodically renewable. 
 
 In the N. W. Provinces the rustic 
 pronunciation of the word zarmnddr is 
 hardly distinguishable from the ordi- 
 nary Anglo-Indian pronunciation of 
 Jama'dar (see Jemadar), and the form 
 given to zamindar in early English 
 records shows that this pronunciation 
 prevailed in Bengal two centuries 
 ago. 
 
 1683. " We lay at Bogatchera, a very 
 pleasant and delightfull Country, y* Gemi- 
 dar invited us ashore, and showed us Store 
 of Deer, Peacocks, &c., but it was not our 
 
ZEMINDAR. 
 
 748 
 
 ZENANA. 
 
 good fortune to get any of them." — Hedaes, 
 MS., April 11. 
 
 1697. " Having tried all means with the 
 Jemidar of the Country adjacent to us to 
 let us have the town of Be Calcutta at the 
 usual Hire or Kent, rather than fail, having 
 promised him J Part more than the Place 
 at present brings him in, and all to no 
 Purpose, he making frivolous and idle 
 Objections, that he will not let us have 
 any Part of the Country in the Right 
 Honourable Company's name, but that we 
 might have it to our use in any of the 
 Natives Names; the Keason he gives for 
 it is, that the Place wiU. be wholly lost to 
 him — that we are a Powerful People — and 
 that he cannot be possessed of his Country 
 again when he sees Occasion — whereas 
 he can take it from any of the Natives 
 that rent any Part of his Country at his 
 Pleasure. 
 
 « * « (t 
 
 October 31st, 1698. " The Prince having 
 given us the three towns adjacent to our 
 Settlement, viz. De Calcutta, Chutanutte, 
 and Gobinpore, or more properly may be 
 said the Jemmidarship of the said towns, 
 paying the said Rent to the King as the 
 Jemidars have successively done, and at the 
 same time ordering the Jemmidar of the 
 said towns to make over their Eight and 
 Title to the English upon their paying to 
 the Jemidar(s) One thousand Rupees for 
 the same, it was agreed that the Money 
 should be paid, being the best Money that 
 ever was spent for so great a Privilege ; 
 but the Jemmidar(8) making a great Noise, 
 being unwilling to part with their Countrey 
 .... and finding them to continue in their 
 averseness, notwithstanding the Prince had 
 an officer upon them to bring them to a 
 Compliance, it is agreed that 1,500 Rupees 
 be paid them, provided they will relinquish 
 their title to the said towns, and give it 
 under their Hands in Writing, that they 
 have made over the same to the Right 
 Honourable Company." — Uxt. of Consulta- 
 tions at ChuUanutte, the 29th December 
 (Printed for Parhament in 1788). 
 
 In the preceding extracts the De prefixed 
 to Calcutta is Pers. deh, 'village ' or ' town- 
 ship,' a common term in the language of 
 Indian revenue administration. An 'Ex- 
 planation of Terms ' furnished by W. Hast- 
 ings to the Port WJUiam Coimcil in 1759 
 thus explains the word : 
 
 "Deeh — the ancient limits of any village 
 or parish. Thus, ' Seeh Calcutta ' means 
 only that part which was originally in- 
 habited." — (In Long, p. 176.) 
 
 In a "List of Men's Names, &e., ime- 
 diately in the Service of the HonWe Vnited 
 Compy. in their Factory of Fort WiUiam, 
 Bengali * * * • 
 
 New Co. 1707/8 
 
 * , * * * 
 
 Mr. Waiiam Bugden . . . Jemidar or 
 * * rent gatherer. 
 
 1713. * * 
 
 Ml'. Edwd. Page . . . Jemendar." 
 
 MS. Records in India Office. 
 
 1776. " The Countrey Jemitdars remote 
 
 from Calcutta, treat us frequently with 
 great Insolence ; and I was obliged to re- 
 treat with only an officer and 17 Sepoys 
 near 6 Miles in the face of 3 or 400 Burgnn- 
 dasses, who Uned the Woods and Kept a 
 straggling Eire all y"= Way." — MS. Letter of 
 Major James Bunnell, dd. 5th August. 
 
 1778. "This avaricious disposition the 
 English plied with presents, which in 1698 
 obtained his permission to purchase from 
 the Zemindar, or Indian proprietor, the 
 town of Sootanutty, Calcutta and Govind- 
 pore." — Orme, ii. 17. 
 
 1809. " It is impossible for a province 
 to be in a more flourishing state: and I 
 must, in a great degree, attribute this to 
 the total absence of zemindars." — Ld. 
 Vaientia, i. 456. 
 
 He means zemindars of the Bengal de- 
 scription. 
 
 1812. " . . . . the Zemindais, or here- 
 ditary Superintendents of Land." — Fifth 
 Report, 13. 
 
 1822. "Lord domwallis's system was 
 conunended in Lord Wellesley's time for 
 some of its parts, which we now acknow- 
 ledge to be the most defective. Surely 
 you wiU not say it has no defects. The 
 one I chiefly alluded to was its leaving the 
 ryots at the mercy of the zemindars."— 
 JBlphiiistone, in Life, ii. 182. 
 
 1843. "Our plain clothing commands 
 far more reverence than all the jewels 
 which the most tawdry Zemindar wears." 
 — Macaulay, Speech on Gates of Somnauth. 
 
 1871. " The Zemindars of Lower Ben- 
 gal, the landed proprietary established by 
 Lord ComwaUis, have the worst reputa- 
 tion as landlords, and appear to have fre- 
 quently deserved it." — Maine, Village Com- 
 munities, 163. 
 
 Zenana, s. Pers. zanana, from zan, 
 ' ■woman,' tibie apartments of a house in 
 which, the women of the family are 
 secluded. This Mahommedan custom 
 has heen largely adopted by the Hindus 
 of Bengal, and the Mahrattas. 
 
 Zanana is also used for the women 
 of a family themselves. 
 
 The growth of the admirable Zenana 
 Missions has of late years made this 
 word more familiar in England. But 
 we have heard of more than one 
 instance in which the objects of this 
 Christian enterprise have been taken 
 to be an amiable aboriginal tribe — 
 "the Zenanas." 
 
 1761. ". . .1 asked him where the 
 Nabob was? Who replied, he was asleep 
 in his Zunana." — Col. Coote, in YanSittmi, 
 i. 111. 
 
 1780. " It was an object with the 
 Omrahs or great Lords of the Court, to 
 hold captive in their Zenanahs, even 
 hundreds of females." — Hodges, Travels, 22. 
 
 1782. " Notice is hereby given that 
 
ZEND, ZBNJDAVESTA. 
 
 749 
 
 ZINGARI. 
 
 one Zoraveer, consumah to Hadjee Mus- 
 tapha of Moorshedabad these 13 years, has 
 absconded, after stealing. . . . He has also 
 carried away with him two Women, here- 
 tofore of Sujah Dowlah's Zenana; pur- 
 chased by Hadjee Mustapha when last at 
 Luoknow, one for 300 and the other for 
 1200 Rupees." — India Gazette, March 9th. 
 
 1786. " Their behaviour last night was 
 so furious, that there seemed the greatest 
 probability of their proceeding to the utter- 
 most extremities, and that they would 
 either throw themselves from the walls, or 
 force open the doors of the zenanahs." — 
 Gapt. Jaques, quoted in Articles of Charge 
 agaimt Hastings, in Burke, vii. 27. 
 
 1786. 
 " Within the Zenana, no longer would they 
 In a starving condition impatiently stay, 
 But break out of prison, and all run 
 away." Simpkin the Second, 42. 
 
 1789. "I have not a doubt but it is 
 much easier for a gentleman to support a 
 whole zenana of Indians than the ex- 
 travagance of one English lady." — Mwnro's 
 Narr. .50. 
 
 1790. "In a Mussleman Town many 
 complaints arise of the Passys or Toddy 
 Collectors climbing the Trees and over- 
 looking the Jenanas or Women's apart- 
 ments of principal Natives." — Minute in a 
 letter from Bd. of Revenue to Govt, of 
 Bengal, 12th July.— MS. in India Office. 
 
 1809. "Musulmauns . . . even carried 
 ' their depravity so far as to make secret 
 enquiries respecting the females in their 
 districts, and if they heard of any remark- 
 able for beauty, to have them forcibly 
 removed to their zenanas." — Lord Valentia, 
 i. 415. 
 
 1817. " It was represented by the Kajah 
 that they (the bailiffs) entered the house, 
 and endeavoured to pass into the zenana, 
 or women's apartments." — J. Mill, iv. 294. 
 
 1826. " The women in the zananah, in 
 
 ' their impotent rage, flew at Captain Brown, 
 
 who came off minus a considerable quantity 
 
 of skin from his face." — John Shipp, iii. 49. 
 
 1828. " 'Thou sayest Tippoo's treasures 
 are in the fort ? ' ' His treasures and his 
 Zenana ; I may even be able to secure his 
 person.' "—Sir W. Scott, The Surgeon's 
 Daughter, ch. xii. 
 
 Zend, Zendavesta. 
 
 ment. 
 
 See Supple- 
 
 Zerbaft, s. 
 
 ' gold,' laft, 
 
 Soosie. 
 
 Gold-brocade, P. zar, 
 ' woven.' See under 
 
 Zillah, s. TMs word is properly Ar. 
 (in Indian pron.) ' zila',' ' a rib,' tbenoe 
 ' a side,' a district. It is the technical 
 name for the administrative districts 
 into which British India is divided, 
 each of which has in the older pro- 
 vinces a Collector, or Collector and 
 Magistrate combiaed, a Sessions Judge, 
 
 &c., and in the newer provinces, such. 
 as the Punjab and B. Burma, a Deputy- 
 Commissioner. 
 
 1817. "In each district, that is, in the 
 language of the country, each Zillah .... 
 a Zillah Court was established."— ilfiM's 
 Hist. V. 422. 
 
 Zingari, n. p. This is of course 
 not Anglo-Indian, but the name ap- 
 plied in various countries of Europe, 
 and in various modifications, zincari, 
 zingani, nincali, chingari, zigeuner, etc., 
 to the gypsies. 
 
 Various suggestions as to its deriva- 
 tion have been made on the supposition, 
 that it is of Indian origin. 
 
 Borrow has explained the word as 
 ' a person of mixt blood,' deriving it 
 from the Skt. sankara, ' made up.' It 
 is true that variia sankara is used for 
 an admixture of castes or races [e.g. in 
 Bhagavad Oild, i. 41, &o.), but it is not 
 the name of any caste, nor would, 
 people to whom such an oiDprobrious 
 epithet had been applied be likely to 
 carry it with them to distant lands. 
 
 A writer in the Saturday Review 
 once suggested the Pers. zlngar, ' a. 
 saddler.' Not at all probable. 
 
 In Sleeman's Ramaseeana or Voca- 
 bulary of the peculiar Language used 
 by the Thugs (Calcutta, 1836), p. 83. 
 we find : 
 
 " Chingaree, a class of Multani Thugs, 
 sometimes called Naiks, of the Mussulman 
 faith. They proceed on their expeditions 
 in the character of Brinjaras, with cows 
 and bullocks laden with merchandize, 
 which they expose for sale at their en- 
 campments, and thereby attract their 
 victims. They use the rope of their bul- 
 locks instead of the roomal in strangling. 
 They are an ancient tribe of Thugs, and 
 take their wives and children on their 
 expeditions." 
 
 De Goeje (Contributions to the Hist, 
 of the Gypsies) regards that people as 
 the Indian Zott (i.e. Jatt of Sind). He 
 suggests as possible origins of the 
 name first shikari, and then (Pers.) 
 changi, 'harper,' from which a plural 
 changan actually occurs, in Lane's 
 Arabian Nights, iii. p. 730, note 22. 
 
 If the name is to be derived from 
 India, the term in Sleeman's Vocabu- 
 lary seems a more probable origin than 
 the others mentioned here. But is it 
 not more likely that zingari, like Gipsy 
 and Bohemian, would be a name given 
 ah extra on their appearing in the 
 West, and not one carried with them 
 from Asia ? 
 
ZIBBAD. 
 
 750 
 
 ZOUAVE. 
 
 Zirbad. Pers. zir-had, ' below tbe 
 mad,' i.e. leeward. This is a phrase 
 ' derived from nautical use, and applied 
 to the countries eastward of India. It 
 appears to be adopted witb reference 
 to tbe S.W. Monsoon. Thus by tbe 
 extracts from tbe Mohit or ' Ocean ' 
 of Sidi 'Ali Kapudan (1554), trans- 
 lated by Josepb V. Hammer in tbe 
 Journal As. Soc. Bengal, we find tbat 
 one chapter (unfortunately not given) 
 treats " Of tbe Indian Islands above 
 and below tbe wind." Tbe islands 
 "above tbe wind" were probably 
 Ceylon, tbe Maldives, Socotra, &c., but 
 we find no extract witb precise indica- 
 tion of tbem. We find however in- 
 dicated as tbe "tracts situated below 
 tbe wind " Malacca, Sumatra, Tenas- 
 serim, Bengal, Martaban, Pegu. 
 
 Tbe phrase is one which naturally 
 acquires a specific meaning among 
 sea-faring folk, of which we have an 
 instance in tbe Windward and Lee- 
 ward Islands of the W. Indies. But 
 probably it was adopted from the 
 Malays, who make use of the same 
 nomenclature, as tbe quotations show. 
 
 1442. " The inhabitants of the sea coasts 
 arrive here (at Ormuz) from the countries 
 of Tchin, Java, Bengal, the cities of Zir^ 
 T3ai."—Abdwrazzdk, in India in the XVth 
 Cent., 6. 
 
 1553. "... Before the foundation of 
 Malaca, in this Cingapura . . . met all the 
 navigators of the seas to the West of India 
 and of those to the East of it, which last 
 embrace the regions of Siam, China, Cho- 
 ampa, Camboja, and the many thousand 
 islands that lie in that Orient. And these 
 two quarters the natives of the land dis- 
 tinguish as Dybananguim [di-hawa-angln) 
 and Ataz Anguim {atas-angin) which are as 
 much as to say 'below the winds' and 
 ' aiove the winds ', below being West, and 
 aiove East." — Bairos, Dec. 11., Liv. vi., 
 cap. i. 
 
 In this passage X>e Barros goes unusually 
 astray, for the use of the Malay expressions 
 which he quotes, bawa-angin (or di-bdwa) 
 'below the wind,' and dtas (or di-dtds) 
 amgin, 'above the wind,' is just the reverse 
 of his explanation, the former meaning the 
 east, and the latter the west (see below). 
 
 c. 1590. " Kalanbak (ealembac) is the 
 wood of a tree brought from Zirbad (?) " 
 — Aln, i. 81. 
 
 A mistaken explanation is given in the 
 foot-note from a native authority, but 
 this is corrected by Prof. Blochmann at p. 
 616. 
 
 1726. " The Malayers are also commonly 
 called Orang di Bawdh Angin, or ' people 
 beneath the wind,' otherwise Easterlings, 
 as those of the West, and particularly the 
 Arabs, are called Orang Atas Angin, or 
 
 'people above the wind', and known as 
 Westerlings."— FoZenJiyn, v. 310. 
 
 1726. "The land of the Peninsula, &c., 
 was called hj the geographers Zierbaad, 
 meaning in Persian ' beneath the wind.' " 
 —lb. 317. 
 
 1856. " There is a peculiar idiom of the 
 Malay language, connected with the mon- 
 soons. . . . The Malays call all countries 
 west of their own ' countries above the 
 wind,' and their own and all countries east 
 
 of it ' countries below the wind ' 
 
 The origin of the phrase admits of no ex- 
 planation, unless it have reference to the 
 most important of the two monsoons, the 
 western, that which brought to the Ma- 
 layan countries the traders of India."— 
 Crawfurd's Desc. Diet. 288. 
 
 Zobo, Zhobo, Dsomo, etc., s. 
 Names used in the semi-Tibetan 
 tracts of the Himalaya for hybrids 
 between tbe yak bull and the ordi- 
 nary hill cow, much used in transport 
 and agriculture. See quotation under 
 Zebu. The following are the con- 
 nected Tibetan terms, according to 
 Jaeschke's Diet. (p. 463): "mdzo, a 
 mongrel bred of Yak bull and com- 
 mon cow; hri-mdzo, a mongrel bred 
 of common bull and yak cow ; mizo- 
 po, a male ; mdzo-mo, a female 
 animal of tbe kind, both valued as 
 domestic cattle." This hybrid is 
 spoken of by Marco Polo : 
 
 1298. " There are wild cattle in that 
 country almost as big as elephants, splendid 
 creatures, covered everywhere but in the 
 back with shaggy hair a good four palms 
 long. They are partly black, partly white, 
 and really wonderfully fine creatures, and 
 the hair or wool is extremely fine and white, 
 finer and whiter than siUc. Messer Marco 
 brought some to Venice as a great curiosity, ' 
 and so it was reckoned by those who saw it. 
 There are also plenty of them tame, which 
 have been caught young. They also cross 
 these with the common cow, and the cattle 
 from this cross are wonderful beasts, and 
 better for work than other animals. These 
 the people use commonly for burden and 
 general work, and in the plough as well; 
 and at the latter they will do full twice as 
 much work as any other cattle, being such 
 very strong beasts." — Mwrco Polo, Bk. i. 
 ch. 57. 
 
 1854. " The Zobo, or cross between the 
 yak and the hill-cow (much resembling 
 the English cow) is but rarely seen in 
 these mountains (Sikkim), though common 
 in the N.W. Himalaya." — Booker's Eim. 
 Jownals, 2d ed. i. 203. 
 
 Zouave, s. This modem French 
 term is applied to certain regiments of 
 light infantry in a quasi-oriental 
 costume, recruited originally in Alge- 
 ria, and from various races, but now 
 
ZTTMBOOBUCK. 
 
 751 
 
 ZUMBOOBUGK. 
 
 only consisting of Frenckmen. The 
 name Zuawa was according to Littr6 
 tliat of a Kabyle tribe of the Jurjura 
 wMch fumish.ed the first soldiers so 
 called. 
 
 Zum1)00ruck, s. Ar. Turk. Pers. 
 tsamhurah (spelt zanhurak), a small gun 
 or swivel usually carried on a camel, 
 and mounted on a saddle ; — a falconet. 
 It was, however, before the use of 
 gunpowder came in, the name applied 
 sometimes to a cross-bow, and some- 
 times to the quarrel or bolt shot from 
 such a weapon. The word is in form 
 a Turkish diminutive from Arab, zam- 
 Jmr, 'a hornet'; much as 'musket' 
 comes from mosquetta. QuatremSre 
 thinks the name was given from the 
 twang of the cross-bow at the moment 
 of discharge (see H. des Mongols, 285-6 ; 
 see also -Dozy, Supjat. s.v.). 
 
 This older meaning is the subject of 
 our first quotation : 
 
 1848. " Les &rivains arabes qui ont traits 
 des guerres des croisades, donneut Si I'arba- 
 lete, telle que remployait les Chretiens, le 
 nom de zeaboarek. La premi&re fois qu'ils 
 en font mention, c'est en parlant du sifege 
 de Tyr par Saladin en 1187 .... -Suivant 
 I'historien des patriarches d'Alexandrie, le 
 zenbonrek ^tait une flgcbe de I'^paisseur du 
 pouce, de la longueur d'une coudde, qui 
 avait (juatre faces . . . . il traversait quel- 
 que fois au mSme coup deux hommes places 
 I'nn derri^re I'autre .... Les musulmans 
 paraissent u'avoir fait usa^e qu'assez tard 
 du zenbonrek. Dj^mal-Eddin est, h, ma 
 connaissance, le premier ^crivain arabe qui, 
 sous la date 643 (1245 de J. C), cite cette 
 anne comme servant aux guerriers de I'lsla- 
 misme; c'est ^ propos du sibge d'Ascalon 
 
 par le sultan d'Egypte .... Mais bient5t 
 I'usage du zenbourek devint oommun en 
 Orient, et dans la suite les Turks ottomans 
 entretinrent dans leurs armtes un corps de 
 soldats appeUs zenbonrekdjis. Maintenant 
 . _ . . . ce mot a tout h fait chang^ d'aocep- 
 tion, et Ton donne en Perse le nom de zen- 
 bonrek k une petite pifeoe d'artillerie l^g^re." 
 — Beinaud, De VArt Militaire chez les Arabes 
 au moyen age. Journ. As. , Ser. IV. , torn. xii. 
 211—213. 
 
 1707. "Prince Bed& Bakht . . . was 
 killed by a cannon-ball, and many of his 
 followers also fell. . . . His younger brother 
 W^lSj^h was killed by a ball from a zam- 
 burak."— ^^a/i Khan, in Ulliot, vii. 398. 
 
 c. 1764. " Mirza Nedjef Qhan, who was 
 preceded by some Zemberecs, ordered that 
 kind of artillery to stand in the middle of 
 the water and to fire on the eminence." — 
 Seir Mutaqherin, iii. 250. 
 
 1825. " The reign of Futeh Allee Shah 
 has been far from remarkable for its mili- 
 tary splendour .... He has rarely been 
 exposed to danger in action, but, early in his 
 reign ... he appeared in the field, .... 
 tai at last one or two shots from zumboo- 
 rncks dropping among them, he fell from 
 his horse in a swoon of terror . . ." — J. B. 
 Fraser, Journey into Khorasan in 1821-22, 
 pp. 197-8. 
 
 1846. "So hot was the fire of cannon, 
 musquetry, and zambooraks, kept up by 
 the Ehalsa troops, that it seemed for some 
 moments impossible that the entrenchments 
 could be won under it."— Sir Hugh Gimgh's 
 desp. on the Battle of Sobraon, dd. 13th 
 Feby. 
 
 „ " The flank in question" (at Su- 
 braon) was mainly guarded by a line of 
 two hundred ' zumboomks,' or falconets ; 
 but it derived some support from a salient 
 battery, and from the heavy guns retained 
 on the opposite bank of the river." — Gmn- 
 ninghanh's Hist, of the Sikhs, 322. 
 
SUPPLEMENT. 
 
 ABGABEE. 
 
 ADAWLUT. 
 
 A. 
 
 Abcaree. Additional quotation : 
 1790. " In respect to ATjkarry or Tax on 
 Spirituous Liquors which is reserved for 
 luxation .... it is evident that we can- 
 not establish a general rate, since the quan- 
 tity of consumption and expense of Manu- 
 facture, &ca., depends upon the vicinity of 
 principal stations. For the amount leviable 
 upon different StiUs we must rely upon 
 •officers' local knowledge. The public, in- 
 ■deed, cannot suffer, since if a few stills are 
 suppressed by over taxation, drunkenness 
 is diminished." — In a Letter from Board of 
 Revenue (Bengal) to Govt., July 12th. MS. 
 in India Offlce. 
 
 Abyssinia, n. p. This geographical 
 name is a 16-centiaxyLatinization oi the 
 -Arabic Habash, through the Portuguese 
 Ahex, bearing much the same pronun- 
 ■ciation, minus the aspirate. 
 
 A. C. {i.e. ' after compliments'). In 
 ■official versions of native letters these 
 letters stand for the omitted formalities 
 ■of native compliments. 
 
 Achanock. Two additional remarks 
 may be relevantly made. 
 
 (1.) Job's name -was certaialy Ohar- 
 .nock and not Ohannoch. It is distinctly 
 ■signed " JobChamook" in a MS. letter 
 from the Pactory at "Ohutt"," i.e., 
 Chuttanuttee (or Calcutta) in the 
 India Office records, which I have 
 seen. 
 
 (2.) The map in Valentiin which 
 shows the village of Tsjannok, though 
 published in 1726, was apparently 
 compiled by Van den Broeokeinl662. 
 Hence it is not probable that it took 
 its name from Job Charnock, who 
 seems to have entered the Company's 
 service in 1658. When he went to 
 Bengal we have not been able to as- 
 certain. Also we can quote : 
 1677. "The ship Falcone to go up the 
 
 river to Hughly, or at least to Channock." 
 —Court's Letter to Ft. St. Geo. of 12th 
 Deer. In Jfotes and Exts., Madras, 1871, 
 Ko. I., p. 21 ; see also p. 23. 
 
 1711. " Chanock-Reach hath two shoals, 
 the upper in Chanock, and the lower on the 
 opposite side .... you must from below 
 Degon as aforesaid, keep the starboanl 
 shore aboard, until you come up with a 
 Lime-Tree . . . and then steer over with 
 Chanock Trees and house between the 
 2 shoals, until you come mid-river, but no 
 nearer the house."— TAe English Pilot, 55. 
 
 Adawlut. Additional. 
 
 The article in the GLOSSAur is very 
 brief and imperfect. It seems desirable 
 to supplement it with fuller informa- 
 tion as to the history of the Courts. 
 What I append here, however, applies 
 only to the Bengal Presidency; and to 
 the administration of justice under the 
 Company's Courts beyond the limits 
 of the Presidency town. Brief par- 
 ticulars regarding the history of the 
 Supreme Courts and those comrts 
 which preceded them, -will be found 
 under Supreme Court in Supple- 
 ment. 
 
 The grant, by Shah 'Alam, in 1765, 
 of the Dewanny of "Bengal, Bahar, and 
 Orissa to the Company, transferred all 
 power, civil and military, in those 
 provinces, to that body. But no im- 
 mediate attempt was made to under- 
 take the direct detailed administration 
 of either revenue or justice by the 
 agency of the European servants of 
 the Company. Such superintendence, 
 indeed, of the administration was 
 maintained ia the prior acquisitions of 
 the Company — viz. in the Zemindary 
 of Calcutta, in the twenty-four Per- 
 gunnahs, and in the Chucklas or dis- 
 tricts of Burdwan, Midnapoor, and 
 Chittagong, which had been trans- 
 ferred by the '. Nawab, Kasim 'Ali 
 Khan, in 1760 ; but in the rest of the 
 
ADAWLVT. 
 
 [sUPPLEMElfT.] 
 
 753 
 
 ADAWLUT. 
 
 territory it was confined to the agendy 
 of a Eesident at the Moorshedabad 
 Durbar, and of a ' Chief ' at Patna. 
 Justice was administered by the Ma- 
 hommedan Courts under the native 
 officials of the Dewarmy. 
 
 In 1770 European officers were ap- 
 pointed iu the districts, under the name 
 of Supervisors, with powers of control 
 over the natives employed in the col- 
 lection of the Eevenue and the ad- 
 ministration of justice, whilst local 
 councils, with superior authority in 
 all branches, were established at 
 Moorshedabad and Patna. It was 
 not till two years later that, under 
 express orders from, the Court of Di- 
 rectors, the effective administration of 
 the provinces was iindertaken by the 
 agency of the Company's covenanted 
 servants. At this time (1772) courts 
 of civil justice (MofussU Dewanny 
 Adawlut) were established in each of 
 the Districts then recognised. There 
 were also District Criminal Courts 
 {Foujdary Adawlut), held by Kdzi or 
 Mufti, under the superintendence, like 
 the Civil Court, of the Collectors, as 
 the Supervisors were now styled; 
 whilst Superior Courts {Sudder De- 
 wanny, Sudder Nizamut, Adawlut) 
 were established at the Presidency, to 
 be under the superintendence of three 
 or four members of the Coxmoil of 
 Fort William. 
 
 In 1774 the Collectors were recalled, 
 and native 'Amih appointed in their 
 stead. Provincial Councils were set 
 up for the divisions of Calcutta, 
 Burdwan, Dacca, Moorshedabad, Di- 
 nagepore, and Patna, in whose hands 
 the superintendence, both of revenue 
 collection and of the administration of 
 civil justice, was vested, but exercised 
 by the members in rotation. 
 
 The state of things that existed 
 under' this system was discreditable. 
 As courts of justice the Provincial 
 Councils were only " colourable imita- 
 tions of courts, which had abdicated 
 their functions in favour of their own 
 subordinate (native) officers, and 
 though their decisions were nominally 
 subject to an appeal to the Governor- 
 General in Council, the Appellate 
 Court was even a more shadowy body 
 than the Courts of first instance. The 
 Court never sat at all, though there are 
 some traces of its having at one time 
 decided appeals on the report of the 
 head of the Khalsa, or native exche- 
 
 quer, just as the Provincial Councils 
 decided them on the report of the 
 Cazis and Muftis."* 
 
 In 1870 the Q-overnment resolved 
 that Civil Courts, independent of the 
 Provincial Councils, should be esta- 
 blished in the six divisions named 
 above,t each under a civilian judge 
 with the title of Superintendent of the 
 Dewanny Adawlut ; whilst to the 
 councils should still pertain the trial 
 of causes relating to the public re- 
 venue, to the demands of zemindars 
 upon their tenants, and to boundary 
 questions. The appeal from the district 
 Courts still lay to the Governor-General 
 and his Council, as forming the Court 
 of Sudder Dewanny; but that this 
 might be real, a judge was appointed 
 its head in the person of Sir Elijah 
 Impey, the Chief Justice of the Su- 
 preme Court ; an appointment which 
 became famous. Por it was repre- 
 sented as a transaction intended to 
 compromise the acute dissensions 
 which had been going on between that 
 Court and the Bengal Government, 
 and in fact as a bribe to Impey. It 
 led, by an address from the House of 
 Commons, to the recall of Impey, and 
 constituted one of the charges in the 
 abortive impeachment of that per- 
 sonage. Hence his charge of the 
 Sudder Dewanny ceased in November, 
 1782, and it was resumed in form by 
 the Governor-General and Council. 
 
 In 1787, the first year of Lord Corn- 
 wallis's government, in consequence 
 of instructions from the Court of 
 Directors, it was resolved, that with 
 an exception as to the Courts at 
 Moorshedabad, Patna, and Dacca, 
 which were to be maintained inde- 
 pendently, the office of judge in the 
 Mofussil Courts was to be attached to 
 that of the collection of the revenue ; 
 in fact the offices of Judge and Col- 
 lector, which had been divorced since 
 1774, were to be reunited. The duties 
 of magistrate and judge became mere 
 appendages to that of Collector ; the 
 administration of justice became a 
 subordinate function ; and in fact all 
 Eegulations respecting that adminis- 
 tration were passed in the Eevenue 
 Department of the Government. 
 
 TJp to 1790 the criminal judiciary 
 had remained in the hands of the 
 
 * Sir James Stephen ia Nimcomar and Impey, ii. 
 p. 221. 
 t These six were increased in 1781 to eighteen. 
 
 3 
 
ADAWLUT. 
 
 [SUPPLBMENT.J 
 754 
 
 AGDAUN. 
 
 natiye courts. But this was now 
 altered; four Courts of Circuit were 
 created, eacli to be superintended by 
 two civil servants as judges; the 
 Sudder Nizamut Adawlut at the Presi- 
 dency beiag presided over by the 
 Governor-General and the members of 
 Council. 
 
 In 1793 the constant succession of 
 revolutions in the judicial system came 
 to something like a pause, with 
 the entire reformation which was 
 enacted by the Eegulations of that 
 year. The Collection of Eevenue was 
 now entirely separated from the ad- 
 ministration of justice ; Zillah Courts 
 imder European judges were esta- 
 blished (Eeg. in.) in each of 23 dis- 
 tricts and 3 cities, in Bengal, Bahar 
 and Orissa ; whilst Provincial Courts 
 of Appeal, each consisting of three 
 judges (Eeg. V.), were established at 
 Moorshedabad, Patna, Dacca, and 
 Calcutta; From these courts, under 
 certain conditions, further appeal lay 
 to the Sudder Dewanny Adawluts at 
 the Presidency. 
 
 As regarded criminal jurisdiction 
 the judges of the Provincial Courts 
 were also (Eeg. IX. 1793) constituted 
 Circuit Courts, liable to review by the 
 Sudder Niza/mut. Strange to say, the im- 
 practicable idea of placing the duties of 
 both of the higher courts, civil and cri- 
 minal, on the shoulders of the executive 
 Government was still maintained, and 
 the Governor-General and his Council 
 were the constituted heads of the Sud- 
 der Dewanny and Sudder Nizamut, 
 This of course continued as unwork- 
 able as it had been ; and in Lord 
 Wellesley's time, eight years later, 
 the two Sudder Adawluts were recon- 
 stituted, with three regular judges to 
 each, though it was still ruled (Eeg. II. 
 1801) that the chief judge in each court 
 was to be a member of the Supreme 
 Council, not being either the Governor- 
 General, or the Commander-in-Chief. 
 This rule was rescinded by Eeg. X. of 
 1805. 
 
 The number of provincial and zillah 
 Courts was augmented in after years 
 with the extension of territory, and 
 additional Sudder Courts, for the ser- 
 vice of the Upper Provinces, were es- 
 tablished at Allahabad in 1831 (Eeg. 
 VI.), a step which may be regarded as 
 the inception of the separation of the 
 N. W. Provinces into a distinct Lieut. - 
 Governorship, carried out five years 
 
 later. But no change that can be con- 
 sidered at all organic occurred again in 
 the judiciary system tiU 1862, for we 
 can hardly consider as such the aboli- 
 tion of the Courts of Circuit in 1829 
 (Eeg. I.), and that of the Provincial 
 Courts of Appeal initiated by a section 
 in Eegn. V. of 1831, and completed 
 in 1833. 
 
 1822. " This refers to a traditional story 
 which Mr. Elphinstone used to relate. . . . 
 Buring the progress of our conquests in the 
 North-West many of the inhabitants were 
 encountered flying from the newly occupied 
 territory. ' Is Lord Lake coming ? ' was the 
 enquiry. ' No ! ' was the reply, ' the Adaw- 
 lut is coming ! ' " — Life of Mphin$tone, ii. 
 131. 
 
 Adigar. Add : 
 
 1583. " Mentre che noi erauamo in questa 
 cittlt, I'assalirono sil la mezza notte all' im- 
 
 Srouiso, mettendoui il f uoco. Brano questi 
 'una cittk uicina, lontana da S. Thom^, 
 doue stanno i Portoghesi, un miglio, sotto 
 la scorta d'un loro Capitano, che risiede in 
 detta cittk . . . et questo Capitano fe da loro 
 chiamato Adicario. — BalU, f. 87. 
 
 Afghan. Add : 
 
 1504. " The Afghans, when they are 
 reduced to extremities in war, come into the 
 presence of their enemy with grass between 
 their teeth ; being as much as to say, " 1 
 am your ox.' " * — Bdber, 159. 
 
 c. 1665. "Such are those petty Sove- 
 raigns, who are seated on the Frontiers of 
 Persia, who almost never pay him anything, 
 no more than they do to the King of 
 Persia. As also the Balouehes and Augans, 
 and other Mountineers, of whom the 
 greatest part pay him but a small matter, 
 and even care but little for him : witness 
 the Affront they did him, when they stopp'd 
 his whole Army by cutting off the Water. 
 .... when he passed from Atek on the 
 River Indus to Caboul to lay siege to Kan- 
 dahar. . . . "—Bernier, E. T., 64. 
 
 1767. " Our final sentiments are that 
 we have no occasion to take any measures 
 against the Afghans' King if it should appear 
 he comes only to raise contributions, but if 
 he proceeds to the eastward of Delhi to 
 make an attack on your allies, or threatens 
 the peace of Bengal, you will concert such 
 measures with Sujah Dowla as may appear 
 best adapted for your mutual defence."— 
 Court's Letter, Nov. 20. In Lmig, 486. 
 Also see quottation from Seir Mut. under 
 Bohilla. 
 
 Agdaun, s. A hybrid H. word 
 from Hind, ag and P. dan, made in 
 
 * This syinltolie action was common among tlxe 
 heldars or native navvies employed on the Ganges 
 Canal many years ago, when tliey came before the 
 engineer to make a petition. But besides the 
 grass in mouth, the beldar stood on one leg, with 
 hands joined before him. 
 
AKALEE. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 
 755 ALLARABAB. 
 
 imitation oipih-ddn, kalamddn, shama'- 
 dan (' spittoon, penoase, candlestick'). 
 It means a small vessel for holding fire 
 to ligM a clieroot. 
 
 Akalee. s. A member of a body 
 of zealots among the Sikhs, -who 
 take this name "from being -wor- 
 shippers of Him who is without time, 
 eternal" ("Wilson). Skt. a privative, 
 and hal ' time.' The Alcdlia may be 
 • regarded asjthe Wahabis of Sikhism. 
 They claim their body to have been 
 instituted by Guru Govind himself, but 
 this is very doubtful. Cunningham's 
 view of the order is that it was the 
 outcome of the struggle to reconcile 
 warlike activity with the abandonment 
 of the world; the founders of the 
 Sikh doctrine rejecting the inert as- 
 ceticism of the Hindu sects. The 
 Akalis threw off all subjection to 
 earthly government, and acted as the 
 censors of the Sikh community in every 
 rank. Eunj eet Singh found them very 
 difficult to control. Since the annexa- 
 tion of the Panjab, however, they 
 have ceased to give trouble. The 
 Akali is distinguished by blue 
 clothing and steel armlets. Many of 
 them also used to carry several steel 
 chakras(seeCllUCker) encircling their 
 turbans. 
 
 1832. " We received a message from the 
 
 Acaliwhohadset fire to the village 
 
 These fanatics of the Seik creed acknow- 
 ledge no superior, and the ruler of the 
 country can only moderate their frenzy by 
 intrigues and bribery. They go about every- 
 where with naked swords, and lavish their 
 abuse on the nobles as well as the peaceable 
 subjects. . . . They have on several occa- 
 sions even attempted the life of Runjeet 
 Singh." — Bwrnes, Travels, ii. 10-11. 
 
 1840. " The Akalis being summoned to 
 surrender, requested a conference with one 
 of the attacking party. The young Khan 
 bravely went forward, and was straightway 
 shot through the TaeaA."— Storms and Sun- 
 shine of a Soldier's Life, i. 115. 
 
 Alar blaze Pan. This name is given, 
 in the Bombay Presidency, to a tinned- 
 copper stew-pan, having a cover, and 
 staples for straps, which is carried on 
 the march by European soldiers, for 
 the purpose of cooking in, and eating 
 out of. Out on picnics a larger kind is 
 fi-equently used, and kept continually 
 going, as a kind of pot-au-feu. 
 
 Alcoranas (1) "What word_ does 
 Herbert aim at in the following ? 
 
 " Some (mosques) have their Aloorana's, 
 high slender, round steeples or towers, 
 most of which are terrassed near the top, 
 like the Standard in Cheapside, but twice 
 the height."— fi'erijeri, Travels, 3d ed. 164. 
 
 Alcove. Add : 
 
 1738. "Cubba, commonly used for the 
 vaulted tomb of marab- butts." — Shaw's 
 Travels, ed. 1757, p. 40. 
 
 Aldea. Additional quotation : 
 
 1753. "Les principales de cea qu'on 
 appelle Aldees (terme que les Portugais 
 ont mis en usage dans I'lnde) autour de 
 Pondich^ri et dans sa dependance sont ..." 
 —D'Anville, Eclaircissemens, 122. 
 
 Alguada, n. p. The name of a reef 
 near the entrance to the Bassein branch 
 of the Irawadi Eiver, on which a 
 splendid Ughtljouse was erected by 
 Capt. Alex. Eraser (now Lieut.- 
 General Fraser, O.B.) of the Engi- 
 neers, in 1861-65. See some remarks 
 and quotations under Negrais. 
 
 Aljofar. Additional quotation : 
 
 1404. ' ' And from these bazars {alcacerias) 
 issue certain gates into certain streets, 
 where they sell many things, such as cloths 
 of silk and cotton, and sendals, and tafetana^, 
 and silk, and pearl (alxofar)." — Clavijo, 
 § Ixxxi. (oomp. Ma/rkham, 81). 
 
 1508. " The aljofar and pearls that 
 (your Majesty) orders me to send you I 
 cannot have as they have them in Ceylon 
 and in CaUle, which are the sources of 
 them : I would buy them with my blood, 
 and with my money, which I have only 
 from your giving. The sinabaffs [ainahafos], 
 porcelain vases {poreellamas), and wares of 
 that sort are further off. If for my sins I 
 stay here longer I will endeavour to get 
 everything. The slave-girls that you order 
 me to send you, must be taken from 
 prizes,* for the heathen women of this 
 country are black, and are mistresses to 
 everybody by the time they are ten years 
 oM.''— Letter of the Viceroy D. Francisco 
 d'Almeida to the King, in Correa, i. 908-9. 
 
 Allahabad. Additional quotation : 
 
 1753. " Mais ce qui interesse davantage 
 dans la position de Helabas, c'est d'y re- 
 trouver celle de I'anoienne Palibothra. 
 Aucune ville de I'lnde ne parolt ^galer 
 Palibothra ou Palimbothra, dans I'Antiquiti 
 . . . C'est satisfaire une curiosity g^ogra- 
 phique bien plao^e, que de retrouver I'em- 
 placement d'une ville de oette consideration: 
 mais j'ai lieu de croire qu'il faut employer 
 
 * Query, from captured vessels containing 
 foTcign (non-Inelian) women! The words are as 
 follows : "As escrams que me diz jm !?« inande, 
 toma,ose de prezas, que as Gentlas d'esta terra slLa 
 pretas, e rfianeebas do mundo como cliegSkt a dez 
 aniios." 
 
 3 c 2 
 
ALLBJA. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 
 756 ANACONDA. 
 
 quelque critique, dans Vexamen des cir- 
 constances que I'Antiquit^ a fourni sur ce 
 point . . . . Je suis dono persuade, qu'il 
 ne faut point ohercher d' autre emplacement 
 h Palibothra que oelui de la ville d' Hela1]as 
 . . , ," — D'AnviUe, JSclaircissemens, pp. 
 53-55. 
 
 (Here D'Anville is in error. But see 
 Bennell's Memoir, pp. 50-54, which clearly 
 identifies Palibothra with Patna. 
 
 Alleja. Add : 
 
 1653. " Alaias (Alajas) est rn mot 
 Indien, qui signifie des toiles de cotton et 
 de soye ; meslSe de plusieurs couleurs." — 
 De la BofuMaye-le-Oouz, ed. 1657, p. 532. 
 
 1885. " The cloth from which these 
 pyjamas are made (in Swat) is known as 
 Alacha, and is as a rule manufactured in 
 their own houses, from 2 to 20 threads 
 of silk being let in with the cotton ; the 
 silk as well as the cotton is brought from 
 Peshawur and spun at home." — McNai/r's 
 Report on Exploraticms, p. 5. 
 
 Aloes. Add : 
 
 Neither Hippocrates nor Theopliras- 
 tus mention aloes, but Dioscorides de- 
 scribes two kinds of it. {Mat. Med. 
 iii. 3.) 
 
 " It was probably tbe Socotrine aloes 
 with which, the ancients were most 
 familiar. Eustathius says the aloe 
 was called Upa from its excellence in 
 preserving life (ad II. 630). This 
 accounts for the powder of aloes being 
 called Hiera picra in the older writers 
 on Pharmacy." (Francis Adams, 
 Names of all Minerals, Plants, and 
 Animals, desc. hy the Oreels Authors, 
 etc.) 
 
 Aloo Bokhara. Add : 
 
 c. 1661. " After this their Presents were 
 call'd for, which consisted in some Boxes of 
 choice Lapis Lazuius . . . and in many 
 Loads of dry Pruit, as Prunes of Bokara, 
 Aprecocks . . ."—Bernier, E. T., 37. 
 
 Alpeen, s. H. alpln, used in Bombay. 
 A common pin, from Port, alfinete 
 {Panjal N. & Q., ii. 117). 
 
 Ambaree. Add : 
 
 c. 1665. "On the day that the King 
 went up the Mountain of Pire-poiyale . . . 
 being followed by a long row of elephants, 
 upon which sate the Women in Mikdembers 
 and Embarys . . ." — Bernier, B. T., 130. 
 
 1807. _ " A royal tiger which was started 
 in beating a large cover for game, sprang 
 up so far into the umbarry or state howdah, 
 in which Sujah Dowlah was seated, as to 
 leave little doubt of a, fatal issue." — Wil- 
 liamson, Orient. Field Sports, 15. 
 
 Amuck. Add : 
 
 There is a passage in Oorrea which 
 shows very clearly the identity be- 
 tween the amoucos of Malabar, and 
 the amuk runners of the Malay 
 islands. In war between the kings of 
 Oalicut and Cochin (1503) two princes 
 of Cochin were killed. A number of 
 those desperados who have been spoken 
 of in the quotations were killed ; 
 
 " But some remained who were not 
 killed, and these went in shame, not to have 
 died avenging their lords . . . these were 
 more than 200, who aU according to their 
 custom shaved off all their hair, even to the 
 eyebrows, and embraced each other and 
 their friends and relations, as men about to 
 suffer death. In this case they are as mad- 
 men — known as amoucos — and count them- 
 selves as already among the dead. These 
 men dispersed, seeking wherever they might 
 find men of Calecut, and amon^ these they 
 rushed fearless, kUlmg and slaying till they 
 were slain. And some of them, about 
 twenty, reckoning more highly of their 
 honour, desired to turn their death to 
 better account ; and these separated, and 
 found their way secretly to Calicut, deter- 
 mined to slay the king. But as it became 
 known that they were amoucos, the city 
 gave the alarm, and the King sent his 
 servants to slay them as they slew others. 
 But they like desperate men played the 
 devil (fasiao didbruras) before they were 
 slain, and killed many people, with women 
 and children. And five of them got together 
 to a wood near the city, which they haunted 
 for a good while after, making robberies and 
 doing much mischief, until the whole of 
 them were killed."' — Correa, i. 364-5. 
 
 1879. " Captain Shaw mentioned . . . 
 that he had known as many as 40 people 
 being injured by a single ' amok ' runner. 
 When the cry ' amok ! amok ! ' is raised, 
 people fly to the right and left for shelter, 
 for after the blinded madman's kris has 
 once ' drunk blood,' his fury becomes un- 
 governable, his sole desire is to kill ; he 
 strikes here and there ; men faU along his 
 course ; he stabs fugitives in the back, his 
 kris drips blood, he rushes on yet more 
 wildly, blood and murder in his course; 
 there are shrieks and groans, his bloodshot 
 eyes start from their sockets, his frenzy 
 gives him unnatural strength ; then all of a 
 sudden he drops, shot through the heart, 
 or from sudden exhaustion, clutching his 
 bloody kris." — Bird, Golden Chersonese, 
 356. 
 
 Anaconda. Add : 
 
 The following passage from St. 
 Jerome, giving an etymology, right 
 or wrong, of the word hoa, which our 
 naturalists now limit to certain great 
 serpents of America, but which is 
 often popularly applied to the pythons 
 of Eastern Asia, shows a remarkable 
 
ANACONDA. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 757 
 
 ANBOB. 
 
 analogy to Bay's explanation of tlie 
 name Anacandaia : 
 
 c. A.D. _ "Si quidem draco mirae 
 magnitudinis, quos gentili sei-mone Boas 
 Tocant, ah eo quod tarn grandes sint ut boves 
 glutire soleant, omnem late vastabat pro- 
 Tinciam, et non solum armenta et peoudes 
 sed agrioolas quoque et pastores tractos ad 
 ae vi spiritus absorbebat."— In Vita Scti. 
 Silwrioiiis Sremitae, Opera Scti, Eus. 
 Hieron. Venetiis, 1767, ii. ool. 35. 
 
 We can now quote extracts from Cleyer's 
 paper, alluded to in the G-LOSS., having 
 found it in the work referred to by Ray, 
 ■which is, more fully cited. Miscellanea 
 Curiosa, sive JEphemeridum Medico-Physi- 
 ccmim Germanicarum Academiae Naturae 
 Cxmosorum, Dec. ii. — Annus Secundus, 
 Anni MDCLXXXIII. Norimbergae. 
 Anno MDCLXXXIV. pp. 18-20. 
 
 It is illustrated by a formidable but inac- 
 curate picture shewing the serpent seizing 
 an ox (not a buffalo) by the muzzle, -irfth 
 huge teeth. 
 
 He tells how he dissected a great snake 
 that he bought from a huntsman in which 
 he found a whole stag of middle age, entire 
 in skin and every part; and another which 
 contained a wild goat with great horns, 
 likewise quite entire ; and a third which 
 had swallowed a porcupine armed with aU 
 his "sagittiferis aouleis." In Amboyna a 
 woman great with child had been swallowed 
 by such a serpent 
 
 _" Quod si animal quoddam robustius re- 
 nitatur, ut spiris anguinis enecari non 
 possit, serpens crebris cum animali convolu- 
 tionibus caud^ su^ proximam arborem in 
 auxilium et robur corporis arripit eamque 
 circumdat, quo eo fortius et valentius gyris 
 suis animal comprimere, suffocare, et de- 
 mum eneoare possit. ..." 
 
 _" Factum est hoc modo, ut (quod ex fide 
 dignissunis habeo) in Regno Aracan .... 
 talis vasti corporis anguis prope flumen 
 quoddam, cum Uro-bubalo, sive sylvestri 
 
 bubalo aut uro immani spectaculo 
 
 congredi visus fuerit, eumque dicto modo 
 Occident; quo conflictu et plusquam 
 hostili amplexu fragor ossium in bubalo 
 eomminutomm ad distantiam tormenti 
 bellici majoris .... a spectatoribus sat 
 erainus stantibus exaudiri potuit. ..." 
 ' The natives said these great snakes 
 had poisonous fangs. These Cleyer could 
 not find, but he believes the teeth to be in 
 some degree venomous, for a servant of his 
 scratched his hand on one of them. It 
 swelled, greatly inflamed, and produced 
 fever and delirium : 
 
 "Nee prius cessabant eymptomata, 
 quam Serpentiuus lapis (see Snake-stone) 
 ,quam Patres Jesuitae hie componunt, vul- 
 neri adaptatus omne venenum extraheret, 
 et ubique symptomata convenientibus an- 
 tidotis essent profligata. " 
 
 1859. " The skins of anacondas offered 
 at Bangkok come from the northern pro- 
 vinces.-— 7). 0. King, in J. B. G. Soc, 
 XXX. 184. 
 
 Andor. Add : 
 
 The andor was evidently a kind of 
 muncheel or dandy, i.e., a slung ham- 
 mock rather than a palankin. But 
 still, as so often is the case, comes in 
 another word to create perplexity. 
 For andas is, in Portuguese, a bier 
 or a Utter, appearing in Bluteau as a 
 genuine Portuguese word, and the use 
 of which by the writer of the Eoteiro 
 quoted below shows that it is so indeed. 
 And in. defining Andor the same lexico- 
 grapher says : "A portable vehicle in 
 India, in those regions where they do 
 not ase beasts, as in Malabar and 
 elsewhere. It is a kind of contrivance 
 like an uncovered Andas, which men 
 bear on their shoulders, &c. • . . . . 
 Among us, Andor is a machine with 
 four arms in which images or reliques 
 of the saints are borne in processions." 
 This last term is not, as we had imagined, 
 an old Portuguese word. It is Indian, 
 in fact Sanskrit, hindola, ' a swing, a 
 swinging cradle or hammock,' whence 
 also Mahr. hindola, and H. handola. 
 It occurs, as will be seen, in the old 
 Arabic work about Indian Wonders, 
 published by MM. Van der Lith and 
 Marcel Devic. 
 
 A.D. 1013. "Le mgme m'a cont^ qu'k 
 S^rendib, les rois et ceux qui se comportent 
 k la fagon des rois, se font porter dans le 
 handoul (handul) qui est semblable k une 
 litifere, soutenu sur les ^paules de quelques 
 pistons." — KUah 'Ajdlb-al-Mind, p. 118. 
 
 1498. "After two days had passed he 
 (the Catual) came to the factory in an 
 andor which men carried on their shoulders, 
 and these {andors) consist of great canes 
 which are bent overhead and arched, and 
 from these are hung certain cloths of a 
 half fathom wide and a fathom and a half 
 long, and at the ends are pieces of wood to 
 bear the cloth which hangs from the cane ; 
 and laid over the cloth there is a great 
 mattrass of the same size, and this all made 
 of silk-stuff wrought with gold-thread, and 
 with many decorations and fringes and 
 tassels ; whilst the ends of the cane are 
 mounted with silver, all very gorgeous, and 
 rich, like the lords who travel so."— Correa, 
 i. 102. 
 
 ,, " Alii trouveram ao capitam mor 
 humas andas d'omeens em que os onrtados, 
 custumam em a quella terra d'andar, e 
 alguns mercadores se as querem ter pagam 
 por ello a elrey certa cousa." — Boteiro,. pp. 
 54-55. 
 
 i.e. "There they brought for the Cap- 
 tain-Major certain andas, borne by men, in 
 which the persons of distinction in that 
 country are accustomed to travel, and if 
 any merchants desire to have the same they 
 pay to the King for this a certain amount." 
 
[supplement.] 
 ANGELY-WOOD. 758 ABT, EUROPEAN. 
 
 1505. "II Re se fa portare in vna Barra 
 quale chiamono Andora portata da homini." 
 — Italian Version of Dom Manuel's Letter 
 to the K. of Castille. (Burnell's Reprint) 
 p. 12. 
 
 1574. In the quotation of this date 
 Tinder Pundit, the words that I have 
 erroneously rendered ' chairs and palan- 
 quins ' should be ' andors and palanquins.' 
 
 1623. Delia Valle describes three kinds 
 of shoulder-borne vehicles in use at Goa : 
 1. reti or nets, which were evidently the 
 simple hammock, muncheel or dandy; 2. 
 the andor; and 3. the palankin. "And 
 these two, the palankins and the andors, 
 also differ from one another, for in the 
 andor the cane which sustains it is, as it is 
 in the reti, straight ; whereas in the 
 palankin, for the greater convenience of the 
 inmate, and to give more room for raising 
 his head, the cane Is arched upwards like 
 this, n. For this purpose the canes are 
 bent when they are small and tender. And 
 those vehicles are the most commodious and 
 honourable that have the curved canes, for 
 such canes, of good quality and strength to 
 bear the weight, are not numerous ; so they 
 sell for 100 or 120 pardaos each, or about 
 60 of our scudi."—F. delta Voile, ii. 610. 
 
 Angely-wood. Add : 
 
 c. 1550. "In the most eminent parts of 
 it (Siam) are thick 'Forests of Angelin 
 wood, whereof thousands of ships might be 
 made." — Pinto, in Corjam, p. 285; see also 
 p. 64. 
 
 1598. "There are in India other won- 
 derful! and thicke trees, whereof Shippes 
 are made : thereare trees by Cochiin, that 
 are called Angelina, whereof oertaine scutes 
 
 or skiffes called Tones are made it 
 
 is so strong and hard a woode, that Iron in 
 tract of time would bee consumed thereby, 
 by reason of the hardness of the woode." — 
 Linsclwten, ch. 58. 
 
 Ant, White. Add: 
 
 1679. "But there is yet a far greater 
 inconvenience in this Country, which pro- 
 ceeds from the infinite numbers of white 
 Emmets, which, though they are but little, 
 have teeth so sharp, that they will eat down 
 a wooden Post in a short time. And if 
 great care be not taken in the places where 
 you lock up your Bales of Silk, in four and 
 twenty hours they will eat through a Bale, 
 as if it had been saw'd in two in the 
 middle."— 2V«)crm«''s Tunquin, B. T., p. 11. 
 
 1751. "... concerning the Organ, we 
 sent for the Eevd. Mr. Bellamy, who de- 
 clared that when Mr. Trankland applied to 
 him for it, that he told him that it was not 
 in his power to give it, but wished it was 
 removed from thence, as Mr. Pearson in- 
 formed him it was eaten up by the White 
 Ants."— ^. Will. Cms., Aug. 12. In 
 Long, 25. 
 
 _A_ friend furnishes the following re- 
 miniscence : 
 
 "The late Mr. 
 
 -, tailor, in Jermyn 
 
 Street, some 25 years ago, in reply to a 
 question why pyjammas (q.v.) had feet 
 •sewn on to them (as was sometimes the case 
 with those furnished by London outfitters) 
 answered : ' I believe, Sir, it is because of 
 the White Ants.' " 
 
 Ap, s. This is in the Bombay 
 Presidency the equivalent of the 
 chupatty (q. v.). But see Hopper in 
 Gloss. 
 
 1826. "He sat down beside me, and 
 shared between us his coarse brown aps."— 
 Pandurang Sari. 
 
 Apricot. Add : 
 
 1738. " The common apricot . . . is . . . 
 known in the Frank language (in Barbary, 
 by the name of Matza Franca, or the 
 Killer of Christians." — Shaw's Travels, ed. 
 1757, p. 144. 
 
 Aracan. Add : 
 
 c. 1590. "To the east and south of 
 Bengal is an extensive Kingdom called , 
 Arkhang. The Port of Chatganw belongs 
 to it. This country has many elephants ; 
 hcrses are few and small ; camels at a high 
 price; cows and buffaloes there are none, 
 but a piebald animal between the two . . . 
 and the milk of this is used." — Ain (orig.) 
 \. 388. 
 
 1660. ' ' Despatches about this time arrived 
 from Mu'azzam 'Kh&a, reporting his succes- 
 sive victories and the flight of Shuja to the 
 country of Bakhang, leaving Bengal unde- 
 fended."— .ffM/i Khdn, in Elliot, vii. 254. 
 
 c. 1665. "Knowing that it is impossible 
 to pass any Cavalry by Land, no, not so 
 much as any Infantry, from Bengale into 
 Bakan, because of the many channels and 
 rivers upon the Frontiers ... he (the 
 Governor of Bengal) thought upon this 
 experiment, vis., to engage the Hollanders 
 in his design. He therefore sent a kind of 
 Ambassador to Baiama." — Bermer, E. T., 
 55. 
 
 ArbolTriste. Add: 
 
 1682. " There (at Malacca) grows a cer- 
 tain tree Zimgady, which is called by the 
 Portuguese the Sad Trge, because it closes 
 its flowers at night."— J". Nieuhof, Zee en 
 Lant-Beizen, ii. 57. 
 
 Art, European, We have heard 
 much, and justly, of late years, regard- 
 ing the corruption of Indian art and 
 artistic instinct by the employment of 
 the artists in •working for European 
 patrons, and after European patterns. 
 The copying of such patterns is no 
 new thing, [as we may see from this 
 passage of the brightest of writers 
 upon India whilst stiU under Asiatic 
 government. 
 
 0. 1665. "... not that the Indians 
 have not wit enough to make them successful 
 
ASSEGAY. 
 
 759 BAHAUDUB. 
 
 in Arts, they doing very well (as to some of 
 them) in many parts of India, and it being 
 found that they have inclination enough for 
 them, and that some of them make (even 
 without a Master) very pretty workman- 
 ship, and imitate so well our work of 
 Europe, that the difference thereof will 
 hardly be discerned."— ^OTOe?-, E. T., 81- 
 82. 
 
 Assegay. Add : 
 
 1586. "I loro archibugi sono belli, e 
 buoni, come i nostri, e le lance sono fatte 
 con Eilcune canne piene, e f orti, in capo delle 
 quali mettono vn ferro, come uno di quelli 
 deUe nostri zagagUB."— Batti, 111. 
 
 Aumildar. Add : 
 
 The word in the following passage 
 looks as if intended for 'amalddr, 
 though, there is a term MdMdr, ' the 
 holder- of property." 
 
 1680. "The Mauldar or Didwan that 
 came with the Ruccas from Golcondah sent 
 forward to Lingappa at Conjiveram." — Ft. 
 St. Geo. Cons., 9th Novr. No. III., 38. 
 
 Avadavat. Add : 
 
 We also find Ahmaddldd represented 
 by Madava; as in old maps Astarabdd 
 on the Caspian is represented by 
 Strava. 
 
 1546. ' ' The greater the resistance they 
 made, the more of their blood was spilt in 
 their defeat, and when they took to flight 
 we gave them chase for the space of half a 
 league. And it is my belief that as far as 
 the win of the oflBoers and lasoarys went we 
 should not have halted on this side of 
 Madava ; but as I saw that my people were 
 much fatigued, and that the Moors were in 
 great numbers, I withdrew them and 
 brought them back to the city." — D. Joao 
 de Castro's despatch to the City of Goa re- 
 specting the victory at Diu. — Garrea, iv. 
 574. 
 
 Aya. Add : 
 
 1779. " I was in my own house in the 
 compound, sitting, when the iya came down 
 and told me that her mistress wanted a 
 candle." — '■' Kitmutgar's" evidence, in the 
 case of Grand v. Francis. Ext. in Echoes 
 of Old Calcutta, 225. 
 
 B. 
 
 Baba. Add : 
 
 This word is in general use in Cen- 
 tral and Western India as the address 
 to an old man; and is the correct 
 way to address a Gosain. 
 
 1826. "I reached the hut of a Goasein 
 . . and reluctantly tapped at the wicket. 
 
 calling— 'O Baba, Maharaj.'"— Pajw^M- 
 ramg Hari. 
 
 Baboo. 
 
 1781. " I said . . . Erom my youth to 
 this day I am a servant to the English. I 
 have never gone to any Rajahs or Banboos, 
 nor will I go to them." — Depn. of Vooud 
 Sinrj, Commandant. In Ifarr. of Insurn. 
 at Banaras in 1781. Calo. 1782. Keprinted 
 at Eoorkee, 1853. App., p. 165. 
 
 1791. 
 "Here Edmund was making a monstrous 
 
 ado, 
 About some bloody Letter, and *Conta 
 
 Bah-Booh!" 
 
 Letters of Skiikin the Second, 147. 
 
 Badgeer. 
 
 1682. At Gamron (Gombroon), "Most 
 of the houses have a square tower which 
 stands up far above the roof, and which in 
 the upper part towards the four winds has 
 ports and openings to admit air and catch 
 the wind, which plays through these, and 
 ventilates the whole house. In the heat of 
 summer people lie at night at the bottom of 
 those towers, so as to get good rest." — Nieu- 
 hof. Zee en Lant-Beize, ii. 79. 
 
 Babaudur. Add: 
 
 1404. The references to Clavijo may be 
 better entered as to §§ Ixxxix and cxii. 
 
 1754. " The Kiegeesb Taetaes .... 
 are divided into three Hobdas, under the 
 Government of a Khan. That part which 
 borders on the Kussian dominions was 
 under the authority of Jean Bbek, whose 
 name on all occasions was honoured with 
 the title of Bater." — Banviay, i. 239. 
 
 This name Jean Beek is probably Janihek, 
 a name which one finds among the hordes 
 as far back as the early part of the 14th 
 century (see Bra Batuta, ii. 397). 
 
 1759. "Erom Shah Alum Bahadre, son 
 of Alum Guire, the Great Mogul, and suc- 
 cessor of the Empire, to Colonel Sabut Jung 
 Bahadre" (i.e. CUve). — Letter in Long, 
 p. 163. 
 
 1872. "... the word 'Bahadur' . . . 
 (at the Mogul's Court) . . . was only used 
 as an epithet. Ahmed Shah used it as a 
 title and ordered his name to be read in the 
 Eriday prayer as ' Mujahid ud dinMuham- 
 mad Abii na9r Ahmad Sh^h Bahadur. 
 Hence also ' Kampani bahadur,' the name 
 by which the E. I. Company is still known 
 in India. The modern ' Khan Bahadur ' 
 is, in Bengal, by permission assumed by 
 Muhammedan Deputy Magistrates, whilst 
 Hindu Deputy Magistrates assume 'B^i 
 Bahadnr :' it stands, of course, for 'Khin-i- 
 Bah^dur,' 'the courageous Kh^n.' The 
 compound, however, is a modern abnormal 
 one ; for 'Kh^n ' was conferred by the 
 Dihli Emperors, and so also 'Bahadur' 
 and 'BahJidur Khan,' but not 'Kh^n 
 
 * "Mr. Burke's metliod of pronouncing it." 
 
[Supplement.] 
 BAEIRWUTTEEA. 760 
 
 BANDO ! 
 
 Bahadur. " — Professor Blochmann, in Ind. 
 Antiquary, i. 261. 
 
 Bahirwutteea, s. Guj . Idhirwatu. 
 A species of outlawry in Guzerat ; 
 hahirwatla, the individual practising 
 the offence. It consists in the Eaj- 
 poots, or Grassias, making their ryots 
 and dependants quit their native 
 village, which is suffered to remain 
 waste ; the Grassia with his brethren 
 then retires to some asylum, whence 
 he may carry on his depredations with 
 impunity. Being well acquainted 
 with the country, and the redress of 
 injuries being common cause with the 
 members of every family, the Bahir- 
 wutteea has little to fear from those 
 who are not in the immediate interest 
 of his enemy, and he is in consequence 
 enabled to commit very extensive mis- 
 chief." — Col. Walker, quoted in Baa 
 Mdla, 2d ed. p. 254-5. 
 
 Col. Walker derives the name from 
 hdhir, ' out,' and wdt, ' a road.' 
 
 The origin of most of the bri- 
 gandage in Sicily is almost what is 
 here described in Kattiwar. 
 
 Balasore. Add : 
 
 This name is also applied to an iso- 
 lated peak, 6762' high, in the Western 
 Ghats, lat. 11° 41' 43". This is an 
 example of Hobson-Jobson, for the 
 proper name is Banasura, and it is 
 known as ' The Buffalo's Hump ' (see 
 Imp. Gazetteer, s.v.). 
 
 Eefce. to Clavijo should 
 
 Balass. 
 be § ex. 
 
 Balcony. 
 
 1645-52. "When the King sits to do 
 Justice, I observe that he comes into the 
 Ealcone that looks into the Piazza." — 
 Tavernier, H. T., ii. 64. 
 
 Bamboo. Add : 
 
 With reference to salelcar-mamhu, 
 Bitter says: "That this drug (Ta- 
 bashir), as a product of the bamboo- 
 cane, is to this day known in India by 
 the name of Sacar Mamhu is a thing 
 which no one needs to be told " (ix. 
 334). 
 
 But in fact the name seems now en- 
 tirely unknown. 
 
 Banana. Add : 
 
 Prof. Eobertson Smith points out 
 that the coincidence of this name with 
 the Arabic handn, 'fingers or toes,' 
 
 and hanana, ' a single finger or toe,' 
 can hardly be accidental. The fruit, 
 as we learn from MukaddasI, grew in 
 Palestine before the Crusades; and 
 that it is known in literature only as 
 mauz would not prove that the fruit 
 was not somewhere popularly known 
 as ' fingers.' 
 
 It is possible that the Arabs, through 
 whom probably the fruit found its way 
 to West Africa, may have transmitted 
 ■^^th it a name like this ; though his- 
 torical evidence is still to seek. 
 
 Banoock. Add : 
 
 1611. ' ' They had arrived in the Koad of 
 Syam the fifteenth of August, and cast 
 Anchor at three fathome high water. . . . 
 The Towne lyeth some thirtie leagues vp 
 along the Kiuer, whither they sent n§wes of 
 their arrivall. The Sabander (see Sha- 
 bander) and the Governor of Hancock (a 
 place soituated by the Bluer) camebaoke 
 with the Messengers to receiue his Majes- 
 ties Letters, but chiefly for the jjresents 
 expected." — P. Williamson Floi'is, in Pur- 
 chas, i. 321. 
 
 Bandaree. Add: 
 
 1808. "... whilst on the Brab trees 
 the cast of Bhundarees paid a due for 
 extracting the liquor." — Bombay Begida- 
 tion I. of 1808, sect, vi., para. 2. 
 
 Bandeja. Add: 
 
 1747. " Making a small Cott and a 
 
 rattan Bandijas for the Nabob 
 
 (Pagodas) 4 : 32 : 21.'" — Acct. Expenses at 
 Fort St. Da/oid, Jany. MS. Becords in 
 India Office. 
 
 1766. "To Monurbad Dowla Nabob— 
 
 B. A. P. 
 
 1 Pair Pistols . . 216 
 
 2 China Bandazes . 172 12 9 " 
 
 — Lord Clive's Xhtrbar Charges, in Long, 
 433. 
 
 Bandel. Add : 
 
 1753. "... " les ^tablissements form&i 
 pour assurer leur commerce sont situ^s sur 
 les bords de cette rivifere. Celui des Portu- 
 gais, qu'ils ont appel^ Bandel, en adoptant 
 le terme Persan de Bender, qui signiiie port, 
 est aujourd'hui reduit k peu de chose . . et 
 il est presque contigu k Ugli en remontant." 
 — D'AnviUe, Uclaircissemens, p. 64. 
 
 1782. "There are five European fac- 
 tories within the space of 20 miles, on the 
 opposite banks of the river Ganges in 
 Bengal : Houghly, or Bandell, the Portu- 
 guese Presidency; Chinsura, the Dutch; 
 Chandemagore, the French ; Sirampore, 
 the Danish ; and Calcutta, the English."— 
 Price's Observations, &c., p. 51. In P.'s 
 Tracts, i. 
 
 Bando ! H. imperative homdho, 
 ' tie or make fast.' " This, and pro- 
 
BANTAM. 
 
 [SUPPLEMENT.]- 
 
 761 
 
 BABGANY. 
 
 bably otter Indian words have been 
 naturalised in the docks on the Thames 
 frec[uented by Lascar crews. 
 
 "I have seen a London lighter-man, 
 in the Victoria Docks, throw a rope 
 ashore to another Londoner, calling 
 out Baudo ! "{M.-Qen. Keatinge). 
 
 Bantam. Add : 
 
 The following evidently, in Pegu, 
 describes Bantams : 
 
 1586. " They also eat certain cocks and 
 hens called lorine, which are of the size of a 
 turtle-dove, and have feathered feet ; but 
 so pretty, that I never saw so pretty a 
 bird. I brought a cock and hen with me as 
 far as Chaul, and then, suspecting they 
 might be taken from me, I gave them to the 
 Capuchin fathers belonging to the Madre 
 deDios."— Sffi?5i, f. 125 v, 126. 
 
 Banyan. Add : 
 
 a.— 
 
 1665. "In trade these Banians are a 
 thousand times worse than the Jews ; more 
 expert in all sorts of cunning tricks, and 
 more maliciously mischievous in their 
 revenge." — Tavernier, E. T., ii. 58. 
 
 1677. "In their letter to Ft. St.George, 
 15th March, the Court offer £20 reward ' to 
 any of our servants or soldiers, as shall 
 be able _ to speak, write, and translate 
 the Banian language, and to learn their 
 arithmetic." — In Madras Ifotes and Eo^ts., 
 No. i., p. 18. 
 
 b.— 
 
 1775. "We have reason to suspect that 
 the intention was to make him (Nund- 
 comar) Banyan to Gen. Clavering, to sur- 
 ound the General and us with the Go- 
 feruor's creatures, and to keep us totally 
 unacquainted with the real state of the 
 Government." — Minute by Clavering, Mon- 
 Hon, and Francis, Ft. William, 11th April. 
 In Price's Tracts, ii. 138. 
 
 Bargany, Bragany, H. Mrakdm. 
 The name of a small silver coin cur- 
 rent ia Western Ladia at the time of 
 the Portuguese occupation of Goa, 
 and afterwards valued at 40 reia (then 
 about=5Jci.). 
 
 , The name of the coin was apparently 
 a survival of a very old system of 
 coinage-nomenclature. Kdnl is an 
 old Indian word, perhaps Dravidian in 
 origia, but widely spread, indicating 
 \ of j of \, or l-64th part. It was 
 apphed to fhejital (see Jeetul) or 64th 
 part of the medieval DehH silver tanka 
 — this latter coin being the prototype in 
 weight and position of the Eupee, as the 
 Mm therefore was of the modern An- 
 glo-Indian pice (=l-64th of a Eupee). 
 There were, in the currency of Mo- 
 
 hammed Tughlak (1324—1351) of 
 Dehli, aliquot parts of the tanka, Do- 
 hmns, Shoih-hanis, Hasht-hanls, Dwaz- 
 da-kanu, and Shanzda-kdms, repre- 
 senting, as the Persian numerals indi- 
 cate, pieces of 2, 6, 8, 12, and IQMnis or 
 jitals. (See E. Thomas, Pathan Kings 
 of Delili, pp. 218—219.) Other frac- 
 tional pieces were added by Firoz 
 Shah, Mahommed's son and successor 
 (see Id. 276 seqq. and quotation under 
 c. 1360, below). Some of these terms 
 long survived, e. g., do-ham in locali- 
 ties of Western and Southern India, 
 and in Western India in the present 
 case the harakdni or 12 Icani, a ver- 
 nacular form of the dwdzda-hdnl of 
 Mahommed Tughlak. 
 
 1330. " Thousands of men from various 
 quarters, who possessed thousands of these 
 copper coins . . . now brought them to the 
 treasury, and received in exchange gold 
 tankas and silver tankas, shash-gkais and 
 dti-ganis, which they carried to their 
 homes." — Tdrikh-i-Firoz-Shdhi, in Elliot, iii. 
 240-241. 
 
 c. 1350. "Sultan Firoz issued several 
 varieties of coins. There was the gold tanka 
 and the silver tanka. There were also dis- 
 tinct coins of the respective value of 48, 25, 
 24, 12, 10, 8, and 6, and one jital, known as 
 chihal-o-hasht-ga,m., bisi-o-panjgam, bist- 
 orc/toMr-gani, dwazdah-gani, da/igani, 
 hasM-gam., shashgam, and yak jital." — Id. 
 357-358. 
 
 1510. See barganym, in quotation from 
 Correa, under pardao in Suppt. 
 
 1554. " B as tamgas branoas que se re- 
 cebem dos foros, sao de 4 barganis a tamga, 
 e de 241eaes o bargany . . . "i.e. "And 
 the white tungas that are received in pay- 
 ment of land revenues are at the rate of 4 
 barganis to the tanga, and of 24 leals to the 
 bargany." — A. Nunez, in Subsidios, p. 31. 
 
 ,, " Statement of the Bevenues which 
 the King our Lord holds in the Island and 
 City of Chwa. " 
 
 "Item — The Islands of Ti<;oary, and 
 Divar, and that of Gharao, and Johdo, all 
 of them, pay in land revenue {de faro) 
 according to ancient custom 36,474 white 
 tanguas, 3 barguanis, and 21 leals, at the 
 tale of 3 barguanis to the tangua and 24 
 Imls to the barguanim, the same thing as 24 
 bazarucos, amounting to 14006 pardaos, 1 
 tangua and 47 leals, making 4,201,916f 
 reis. The Isle of Ti(;oary (see s.v. Salsette, 
 p. 754, col. 6) is the largest, and on it 
 stands the city of Guoa; the others are 
 much smaller and are annexed to it, they 
 being all contiguous, only separated by 
 rivers." — Botelho, Tombo, ibid., pp. 46-47. 
 
 1584. "They vse also in Goa amongst 
 the common sort to bargain for coals, wood, 
 lime, and such like, at so many braganines, 
 accounting 24 basaruchies for one braga- 
 nine, albeit there is no such money 
 
• [supplement.] 
 BABRAMUEUL. 762 
 
 BATTA. 
 
 stamped." — Barret in HakVu/yl, ii. 411 (but it 
 is copied from O. Balbi's Italian, f. 71v.) 
 
 Barranrnhlll, n. p. H. Bara-mahall, 
 ' Twelve Estates; ' an old designation of 
 a large part of wliat is now tne district 
 of Salem, in tie Madras Presidency. 
 
 1881. "The Baramahal and Dindigal 
 was placed under the Government of 
 Madras ; but owing to the deficiency in 
 that Presidency of civil servants possessing 
 a competent knowledge of the native lan- 
 guages, and to the unsatisfactory manner in 
 which the revenue administration of the 
 older possessions of the Company under the 
 Madras Presidency had been conducted, 
 Lord Comwallis resolved to employ military 
 officers for a time in the management of the 
 Baramahl." — Arbuthnot, Mem. of Sir T. 
 Munro, xxxviii. 
 
 Bashaw. Add : 
 
 1584. 
 ' ' Great kings of Barbary and my portly 
 bassas." 
 
 Marlovje, TamUirlane the Great, 
 1st Part, iii. 1. 
 0. 1590. "Filius alter Osmanis, Vroha- 
 nia frater, alium non habet in Annalibus 
 titulum, quam Alis bassa : quod bassae 
 vocabulum Turois caput significat." — Lenn- 
 clavius, Annales SuUanormn Othmamdarum, 
 ed. 1650, p. 402. 
 
 This etymology coiinecting bdsha with the 
 Turkish bash, 'head,' must be rejected. 
 
 Bassan, s. H. Msan, 'a dinner- 
 plate ; ' from Port, lacia {Panjah N. 
 & Q. ii. 117). 
 
 Bassadore. Add: 
 
 The permission for the English, to 
 occupy BasidQ as a naval station 
 was granted by Saiyyid Sultan bin 
 Ahmad of 'Oman, about the end of 
 last century ; but it was not actually 
 occupied by us till 1821, from which 
 time it was the depot of our Naval 
 Squadron ia the Gfulf till 1882. 
 
 Bat^ra, s, This is a term applied 
 to divinities in old Javanese inscrip- 
 tions, etc., the use of which was spread 
 over the Archipelago. It was regarded 
 by W. von Humboldt as taken from 
 the Skt. avatwra (see Avatar) ; but this 
 derivation is now rejected. The word 
 is used among E. 0. Christians in the 
 Philippines now as synonymous with 
 ' God ; .' and is applied to the infant 
 Jesus {Blwmentritt, Vocabular). 
 
 Batta. Add : 
 
 Further reading has entirely con- 
 firmed as the true origia of the Anglo- 
 Indian batta, the suggestion s. v. that 
 the word (and, I may add, the thing) 
 
 originated in Portuguese practice, and 
 in the use of the Canarese word bhatia, 
 Mahr. Ihdt, ' rice ' in ' the husk,' 
 called by the Portuguese hate and hata, 
 for a maintenance allowance. 
 
 The word hatty, for what is more 
 generally calleip'^ddy, is or was com- 
 monly used by the English also in S. 
 and W. India (see Linschoten, Lucena, 
 and Fryer quoted s. v. Faddy, and 
 Wilson's Glossary s. v. Bhatta). 
 
 The practice of giving a special al- 
 lowance for mantimento began from a 
 very early date in the Indian history 
 of the Portuguese, and it evidently 
 became -a recognized augmentation of 
 pay, corresponding closely to our hatta, 
 whilst the quotation from Botelho s. v. 
 batta in the Glossary shows also that 
 hata and mantimento were used, more 
 or less interchangeably, for this allow- 
 ance. The correspondence with oiu^ 
 Anglo-Indian batta went very far. 
 The discontent raised in the Indian 
 Army by the reduction of f ull-batta to 
 half -batta under Lord William Ben- 
 tinck's government is alluded to ia 
 the Glossary, and a case singularly 
 parallel is spoken of by Oorrea (iy. 
 256). The mantimento had been paid 
 all the year round, but the Governor, 
 Martin Afonso de Sousa, in 1542, 
 "desiring," says the historian, "a 
 way to curry favour for himself, whilst 
 going against the people and sending 
 his soul to hell," ordered that in future 
 the mantimento should be paid only 
 during the 6 months of winter (i.e., 
 of the rainy season), when the force 
 was on shore, and not for the other 6 
 months when they were on board the 
 cruizers, and received rations. This 
 created great bitterness, perfectly 
 analogous in depth and in expression 
 to that entertained with regard to Lord 
 W. Bentinck and Sir John Malcolm, 
 in 1829. Oorrea's utterance, just 
 quoted, illustrates this, and a little 
 lower down he adds : " And thus he 
 took away from, the troops the half of 
 their mantimento (half their batta, in 
 fact), and whether he did well or ill 
 in that, he'll find in the next world." 
 (See also id. p. 430.) 
 
 The following quotations illustrate 
 the Portuguese practice from an early 
 date : 
 
 1502. ' ' The Oaptain-major . . . between 
 officers and men-at-arms, left 60 men (at 
 Cochin), to whom the factor was to give 
 their pay, and every month a cruzado of 
 
[supplement.] 
 B ATT AS, BATAKS. 763 BAYPABBEE. 
 
 earlier conveyance . . . ." — Letter from Ft. 
 St. David, 2d May, to the Court (MS. in 
 India Office). 
 
 Bayadere. Add : 
 
 1513. " There also came to the ground 
 many dancing women {violhcres bailadeiras) 
 with their instruments of music, who make 
 their living by that business, and these 
 danced and sang all the time of the ban- 
 quet . . ." — Correa, ii. 364. 
 
 0. 1836. " On one occasion a rumour 
 reached London that a great success had 
 been achieved in Paris by the performance 
 of a set of Hindoo dancers, called les 
 Bayaderes, who were supposed to be priest- 
 esses of a certain sect, and the London 
 theatrical managers were at once on the qui 
 ■Vive to secure the new attraction . . . My 
 father had concluded the arrangement with 
 the Bayaderes before his brother managers 
 arrived in Paris. Shortly afterwards, the 
 Hindoo priestesses appeared at the Adelphi. 
 They were utterly uninteresting, wholly 
 unattractive. My father lost £2000 by the 
 speculation ; and in the family they were 
 laiown as the 'Buy-em-dears' ever after." 
 — Edmund Yates, Recollections, "i. 29-30 
 (1884). 
 
 Bayparree, Beoparry, s. H. le- 
 
 pdrl, and lynpdrl (from. Skt. vydp&rin); 
 a trader, and especially a petty trader 
 or dealer. 
 
 A friend, long engaged in business 
 in Calcutta, * communicates a letter 
 from an intelligent Bengalee gentle- 
 man illustrating the course of trade 
 in country produce before it reaches 
 tte hands of the European shipper : 
 
 1878. ". . . . The enhanced rates . . . 
 do not practically benefit the producer in a 
 marked, or even in a corresponding degree ; 
 for the lion's share goes into the pockets of 
 certain intermediate classes, who are the 
 growth of the above system of business. 
 
 " Following the course of trade as it flows 
 into Calcutta, we find that between the 
 cultivators and the exporter these are : 1st. 
 The Bepparree, or petty trader ; 2nd. The 
 Aurut-dar;+ and 3rd. The Mahajun, in- 
 terested in the Calcutta trade. As soon as 
 the crops are cut, Bepparee appears upon 
 the scene ; he visits village after village, 
 and goes from homestead to homestead, 
 buying there, or at the village marts, from 
 the ryots ; he then takes his purchases to 
 the Aurut-dar, who is stationed at a centre 
 of trade, and to whom he is perhaps under 
 advances, and from the Aurut-dar the 
 Calcntta Mahajun obtains his supplies . . , 
 for eventual despatch to the capital. There 
 is also a fourth class of dealers called 
 PJwreas, who buy from the Mahajun and 
 sell to the European exporter. Thus, 
 
 * Mr. J. F. Ogilvy, of Gillapders & Co. 
 t Aurut-dar is arhat-dar, from H. arliat, 
 ' agency ' ; phcrea = H. pliariya, ' a retailer.' 
 
 mantimento, and to the officers when on 
 service 2 cruzados . . ." — Correa, i. 328. 
 
 1507. (In establishing the settlement at 
 Mozambique). "And the Captains took 
 counsel among themselves, and, from the 
 money in the chest, paid the force each a 
 cruzado a month for mantimento, with 
 which the men greatly refreshed them- 
 . . "—Id. 786. 
 
 1511. "All the people who served in 
 Malaoa, whether by sea or by land, were 
 paid their pay for six months in advance, 
 and also received monthly two cruzados of 
 mamtimento, cash in hand" (i.e. they had 
 double hatta). — Id. ii. 267. 
 
 1554. An example of batee for rice will 
 be found s.v. Moorah, in Gloss. 
 
 The following quotation shows hattee 
 (or Tiaity) used at Madras in a way 
 that also indicates the original identity 
 of batty, ' lice,' and batta, ' extra 
 allowance': 
 
 1680. "The Feons and Tarryars (see 
 Taliyar) sent in quest of two soldiers who 
 had deserted from -the garrison returned 
 with answer that they could not light of 
 them, whereupon the peons were turned 
 out of service, but upon Verona's inter- 
 cession were taken in again, and fined each 
 one month's pay, and to repay the money 
 paid them for Battee . . . ."—Ft. St. Geo. 
 Conm., Feb. 10. In Notesand Exts. No. III. 
 p. 3. 
 
 The following quotations illustrate 
 sense b, quite a diilerent word : 
 
 1680. "The payment or receipt of Batta 
 or Vatum upon the exchange of PoUioat for 
 Madras Pagodas prohibited, both coines 
 being of one and the same Matt and weight, 
 upon pain of forfeiture of 24 pagodas for 
 every offence together with the loss of the 
 Batta."— JticJ. p. 17. 
 
 1760. "The Nabob receives his revenues 
 inthesiccas of the current year only . . . 
 and all Biccas of a lower date being es- 
 teemed, like the coin of foreign provinces, 
 only a merchandize, are bought and sold at 
 a certain discount called batta, which rises 
 and falls like the price of other goods in the 
 market . . ."—Ft. Wm. Cons., June 30, in 
 Long, 216. 
 
 Battas, Bataks, n. p. Add : 
 
 1586. " Nel regno del Dacin sono alouni 
 luoghi, ne' quali si ritrouano certe geuti, che 
 mangiano le creature humane, e tali genti 
 si chiamano Batacchi, e quando frk loro i 
 padri, e i madri sono vecchi, si accordano 
 i vicinati di mangiarli, e Ii mangiano." — G. 
 mu, i. 130. 
 
 Bay. Add: 
 
 1747. "We have therefore laden on her 
 1784 Bales . . . which we sincerely wish 
 may arrive safe with You, as We do that 
 the Gentlemen at the Bay had according to 
 our repeated Requests, furnished us with an 
 
BDELLIUM. 
 
 [SUPPLEiTENT.] 
 
 764 
 
 BEBIBEBI. 
 
 between the cultivator and the shipper 
 there are so many middlemen, whose parti- 
 cipation in the trade involves a multiplica- 
 tion of profits, which goes a great way 
 towards enhancing the price of commodities 
 before they reach the shipper's hands." — 
 Letter from Baboo Nohokissin Gliose. 
 
 Bdellium. Add . 
 
 Dr. Eoyle says the Persian authors 
 describe the bdeUium as being the 
 product of the Doom palm (see Hindu 
 Medicine, p. 90). But this we imagine 
 is due to some ambiguity in the sense 
 of mokl. 
 
 Bear-tree, Add : 
 
 The word is commonly called lor 
 in the Central Provinces. {M.-G. 
 Keatinge.) 
 
 Bearer. Add : 
 
 1771. "Le bout le plus court du Palan- 
 quin est endevant, et port^ par deux Beras, 
 que I'on nomme Boys k la C6te (o'est-k-dire 
 Garfons, Senitmrs, en Anglois). Le long 
 bout est par derrifere et port^ par trois 
 Beras." — AnquetU du Perron, Desc. Prelim. 
 p. xxiii. Note. 
 
 Beegum. Add : 
 
 1619. ' ' Behind the girl came another 
 Be^nm, also an old woman, but lean and 
 feeble, holding on to life with her teeth, as 
 one might say." — P. della Valle, ii. 6. 
 
 Beer. Add : 
 
 1638. "... The Captain ... was well 
 provided with . . . excellent good Sack, 
 English Beer, Trench Wines, Arak, and other 
 refreshments." — Mandelslo, E. T., p. 10. 
 
 Beer, Country. Add : 
 
 1782. " It brings to mind a story of old 
 Governor Boucher, of Bombay. The old 
 gentleman was very fond of a composition 
 of weak liquor much used by Europeans in 
 Asia, called Country beer. A European 
 Captain of one of the Company's ships . . . 
 asked the Governor why he drank so much 
 of that slow poison, country beer. ' Very 
 slow indeed,' replies the old man ; ' I have 
 used it these 50 years, and here I am yet." 
 —Price, Letter to E. Burke, p. 33, in 
 Tracts, ii. 
 
 Behar, n. p. H. Bahar. That pro- 
 vince of the Mogul Empire, which lay 
 on the Ganges immediately above 
 Bengal, was so called, and still 
 retains the name and the character of 
 a province, under theLieut.-Governor 
 of Bengal, and embracing the ten 
 modern districts of Patna, Saran, 
 Gaya, Shahabad, Tirhut, Champaran, 
 the Santal Parganas, Bhagalpur, 
 Monghyr, and Pui-nlah. The name 
 
 was taken from the old city of Bihar, 
 and that derived its title from being 
 the site of a famous Vihara (q..v.) in 
 Buddhist times. In the later days 
 of Mahommedan rule the three pro- 
 vinces of Bengal, Behar, and Orissa were 
 under one Subadar, viz. the Nawab who 
 resided latterly at Murshidabad. 
 
 The following is the first example 
 we have noted of the occurrence of the 
 three famous names in combination : 
 
 1679. " On perusal of several lettersre- 
 lating to the procuring of the Great Mogul's 
 Phyrmaund for trade, custome free, in the 
 Bay of Bengali, the Chief in Council at 
 Hugly is ordered to procure the same, for 
 the English to be Customs free in Bengal, 
 Orixa and Bearra . . ." — Ft. St. Geo. Cons., 
 20th Feb. in Notes and Exts., Pt. ii. p. 7. 
 
 Benares, n. p. The famous and holy 
 city on the Ganges. H. Bandras from 
 Skt. Vdrdnasi. The popular Pundit 
 etymology is from, the names of the 
 streams Varand (mod. BarnS) and 
 Asl, the former a river of some size on 
 the north and east of the city, the 
 latter a rivulet now embraced vrithin 
 its area. This origin is very ques- 
 tionable. The name, as that of a city, 
 has been (according to Mr. P. HaU) 
 familiar to Sanskrit literature since 
 B.C. 120. The Buddhist legends would 
 carry it much further back, the name 
 being in them very familiar. 
 
 c. 637. "The Kingdom of P'o-lo-nis-se 
 (Varana^i Benaris) is 4000 Ii in compass. 
 On the west the capital adjoins the 
 Ganges, etc." — Hiouen Thsang, in PU. 
 JBoudd. ii. 354. 
 
 c. 1020. "If you go from B&£ on the 
 banks_ of the Ganges, in an easterly 
 direction, you come to Ajodh, at the 
 distance of 25 parasangs; thence to the 
 great Benares (Banaras) about 20."— Air 
 Biruni, in Elliot, i. 56. 
 
 1665. "Banarou is a large City, and 
 handsomely built; the most part of the 
 Houses being either of Brick or Stone . . . 
 but the inoonveniency is that the Streets are 
 very narrow."— Tarcrniw, E. T'> "■ 52. 
 
 Beriberi. Add : 
 
 1682. "The Indian and Portuguese 
 women draw from the green flowers and 
 cloves, by means of firing with a still, a 
 water or spirit of marvellous sweet smell 
 . . . especially is it good against a certain 
 kind of paralysis called Berebery."— ifieii- 
 hof, Zee en Lant-Bcize, ii. 33. 
 
 1882. " Berba, a disease which consists 
 in great swelling of the abdomen."— £Zu- 
 mentritt, Vocabular, s.v. 
 
 1885. "Dr. Wallace Taylor, of Osaka, 
 Japan, reports important discoveries re- 
 
BETEL. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 765 
 
 BLACK. 
 
 apectingthe origin of the disease known as 
 beii-beri. He has traced it to a miorosoopio 
 spore found largely developed in rice. He 
 has finally detected the same organism in 
 the earth of certain alluvial and damp 
 localities." — St. James's Gazette, Aug. 9th. 
 
 Betel. Add : 
 
 1677. The Court of the E. I. Co. in a 
 letter to Ft. St. George, Dec. 12, disapprove 
 of allowing " Valentine Nurse 20 Eupees a 
 month for diet, 7 Rs. for house-rent, 2 for 
 a cook, 1 for Beetle, and 2 for a Porter, 
 which is a most extravagant rate, which we 
 shall not allow either him or any other." — 
 Notes and Exts., No. i. p. 21. 
 
 Bezoar. Add : 
 
 c. 1580. ..." adeo ut ex solis Bezahar 
 nonnuUa vasa conflata viderim, maxime 
 apud eos qui a venenis sjbi cavere student." 
 — Prosper Alpinus, Pt. i. p. 56. 
 
 Bheesty. Add : 
 
 1782. (Table of Wages in Calcutta), 
 Consummah . . .10 Rs. 
 Kistmutdar . . . , 6 ,, 
 Beasty . . . . 5 „ 
 
 India Gazette, Oct. 12. 
 Five Rupees continued to be the standard 
 wage of a bihishti for f uU 80 years after the 
 data given. 
 
 Bilayutee pawnee. Add : 
 
 1885. " ' Butlook at us English,' I urged, 
 ' we are ordered thousands of miles away 
 from home, and we go without a murmur.' 
 'It is true, Khudawund,' said Gunga 
 Pursad, 'but you sahebs drink Unglish- 
 water (soda-water) and the strength of it 
 enables you to bear up under all fatigues 
 and sorrows.' His idea (adds Mr. Knighton) 
 was that the effervescing force of the soda- 
 water, and the strength of it which drove 
 out the cork so violently, gave strength to 
 the drinker of it." — Times of India Mail, 
 Aug. 11, 1885. 
 
 Bilooch. Add : 
 
 1648. " Among the Machumatists next 
 to the Pattans are the Blotias of great 
 strength." — Vrni Twist, 58. 
 
 Biscobra, s. H. biskJioprd or bisJcTia- 
 prd. 
 
 The namepopularly applied toalarge 
 lizard alleged,aiid commonlybelieved, to 
 be mortally venomO'US. It is very doubt- 
 ful wlietlLer tiers is any real lizard to 
 ■wMcli tMs name applies, and it may 
 be taken as certain that there is none 
 in India with the qualities attributed. 
 It is probable that the name does carry 
 to many the terrific character which 
 the ingenious author of Tribes on My 
 Frontier alleges. But the name has 
 nothing to do with either bis in the 
 sense of ' twice,' or cobra in that of 
 
 ' snake.' The first element is no doubt 
 bish (q.T.), poison, and the second is 
 probably hhoprd, a shell or skull. 
 
 1883._ " But of all the things on earth 
 that bite or sting, the palm belongs to the 
 biscobra, a creature whose very name seems 
 to indicate that it is twice as bad as the 
 cobra. Though known by the terror of 
 its name to natives and Europeans alike, 
 it has never been described in the Proceed- 
 ings of any learned Society, nor has it yet 
 received a scientific name .... 'The awful 
 deadliness of its bite admits of no question, 
 being supported by_ countless authentic 
 instances . . . The points on which evidence 
 is required are — first, whether there is any 
 such animal; second, whether, if it does 
 exist, it is a snake with legs, or a lizard 
 without them,"— Tribes on My Frontier, 
 p. 205. 
 
 Black (p. 73, col. b). Add before 
 first quotation, p. 74, col. a: 
 
 1676. "We do not approve of your send- 
 ing any persons to St. Helena against 
 their wills. One of them you sent there 
 makes a great complaint, and we have 
 ordered his liberty to return again if he 
 desires it ; for we know not what effect it 
 may have if complaints should be made to 
 the King that we send away the natives ; 
 besides that it is against our inclination to 
 buy any blacks, and to transport them 
 from their wives and children without their 
 own consent." — Court's Letter to Ft. St. 
 Geo., in I^otes and Exts. No. i. p. 12. 
 
 1747. ' ' Vencatachlam, the Commanding 
 Officer of the Black Military, having 
 behaved very commendably on several 
 occasions against the French; In considera- 
 tion thereof Agreed that a Present be made 
 him of Six hundred Rupees to buy a Horse, 
 that it may encourage him to act in like 
 manner."— #«. St. David Cons., Feb. 6 (MS. 
 Record, in India Office). 
 
 1750. "Having received information 
 that some Blacks residing in this town were 
 dealing with the l''rench for goods proper 
 for the Europe market, we told them if we 
 found any proof against any residing under 
 your Honors' protection, that such should 
 suffer our utmost displeasure." — Ft. Wm. 
 Cons., Feb. 4, in I/onff, 24. 
 
 1753. "John Wood, a free merchant, 
 applies for a pass which, if refused him, he 
 says ' it will reduce a free merchant to the 
 condition of a foreigner, or indeed of the 
 meanest black fellow.' " — Ft.Wm. Cons., in 
 Lovi/, p. 41. 
 
 1761. "You will also receive several 
 private letters from Hastings and Sykes, 
 which must convince me as Circumstances 
 did me at the time, that the Dutch forces 
 were not sent with a View only of defend- 
 ing their own Settlements, but absolutely 
 with a Design of disputing our Influence 
 and Possessions ; certain Ruin mu.st have 
 been the Consequence to the East India 
 Company. They were raising black Forces 
 at Patna, Cossimbazar, Chinsura, &c. and 
 
[supplement.] 
 BLACK TOWN. 766 
 
 BORNEO. 
 
 were working Night and day to compleat 
 a Field Artillery .... all these prepara- 
 tions previous to the commencement of 
 Hostilities plainly prove the Dutch meant 
 to act ofiEensively not defensively." — Holo- 
 graph Letter from Glwe (unpuhlished) in the 
 India Office Records. Dated Berkeley 
 Square, and indorsed "27th Deer. 1761." 
 
 1762. "The Black inhabitants send in 
 a petition setting forth the great hardship 
 they labour under in being required to sit 
 as arbitrators in the Court of Cutcherry." — 
 Ft. WiUni. Cons., in Long, 277. 
 
 1782. See quotation under Sepoy, from 
 Price. 
 
 In the following tlie meaning is 
 special : 
 
 1788. "For Sale. That small upper- 
 roomed Garden House, with about 5 big- 
 gahs (see beegah) of ground, on the road 
 leading from Cheringhee to the Burying 
 Ground, which formerly belonged to the 
 Moravians ; it is very private, from the 
 number of trees on the ground, and having 
 lately received considerable additions and 
 repairs, is well adapted for a Black Family. 
 1^ Apply to Mr. Camao."r-/n Seton- 
 Karr, i. 282. 
 
 Black Town. 
 
 1782. ' ' When Mr. Hastings came to the 
 government he added some new regulations 
 .... divided the black and white town 
 (Calcutta) into 35 wards, and purchased the 
 consent of the natives to go a little further 
 off." — Price, Some Observations, etc., p. 60. 
 In Tracts, vol. i. 
 
 1827. " Hartley hastened from the 
 Black Town, more satisfied than before 
 that some deceit was about to be practised 
 towards Menie Gray." — Walter Scott, The 
 Surgeon's Davghter, ch. xi. 
 
 Bobbery-bob ! Add : 
 
 1782. " Captain Cowe being again exam- 
 ined ... if he had any opportunity to make 
 any observations concerning the execution 
 ofNundcomar? said, he had ; that he saw the 
 whole except the immediate act of execu- 
 tion .... there were 8 or 10,000 people 
 assembled ; who at the moment the Rajah 
 was turned off, dispersed suddenly, crying 
 ' Ah-bauparee ! ' leaving' nobody about the 
 gallows but the Sheriff and his attendants, 
 and a few European spectators. He ex- 
 plains the term Ah-banp-aree, to be an 
 exclamation of the black people, upon the 
 appearance of anything very alarming, and 
 when they are in great pain." — Price's 2nd 
 Letter to E. Burke, p. 5. In Tracts, vol. ii. 
 
 Prom Report of Select Committee of 
 H. of 0. : 
 
 " If an Hindoo was to see a house on fire, 
 to receive a smart slap on the face, break 
 a china basin, cut his finger, see two 
 Europeans boxing, or a sparrow shot, he 
 would call out Ah-baup-aree ! "—Ibid. pp. 
 9-10. ^^ 
 
 1863-64. " My men soon became aware 
 of the unwelcome visitor, and raised the 
 cry, ' A bear, a bear ! ' 
 
 "Ahi! bap-re-bap! Oh, my father! go 
 and drive him away,' said a timorous voice 
 from under a blanket close by." — Lt. Col. 
 Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel, 142. 
 
 Bombay. Add : 
 
 1508. "The Viceroy quitted Dabul, 
 passing by Chaul, where he did not care to 
 go in, to avoid delay, and anchored at 
 Bombaim, whence the people fled when they 
 saw the fleet, and our men carried off many 
 cows, and caught some blacks whom they 
 found hiding m the woods, and of these 
 they took away those that were good, and 
 kiUed the rest."— Con'ca, i. 926. 
 
 1531. "The Governor at the island of 
 Bombaim awaited the junction of the whole 
 expedition, of which he made a muster, 
 taking a roll from each captain, of the 
 Portuguese soldiers and sailors and of the 
 captive slaves who could fight and help, and 
 of the number of musketeers, and of other 
 people, such as servants. And all taken 
 together he found in the whole fleet some 
 3560 soldiers (homena d'armaa), counting cap- 
 tains and gentlemen ; and some 1450 Portu- 
 guese seamen, with the pilots and masters ; 
 and some 2000 soldiers who were Malabars 
 and Goa Canarines ; and 8000 slaves fit to 
 fight ; and among these he found more than 
 3000 musketeers {e^ngardevros), and 4000 
 country seamen who could row (marin- 
 he'iros de terra remeiros), besides the mariners 
 of the junks who were more than 800; 
 and with married and single women, and 
 people taking goods and provisions to sell, 
 and menial servants, the whole together 
 
 were more than 30,000 souls "— 
 
 Gorrea, iii. 392. 
 
 1538. "The Isle of Bombay has on the 
 south the waters of the bay which is called 
 after it, and the island of Chaul ; on the N. 
 the island of Salsete ; on the east Salsete 
 also ; and on the west the Indian Ocean. 
 The land of this island is very low, and 
 covered with ^eat and beautiful groves of 
 trees. There is much game, and abund- 
 ance of meat and rice, and there is no 
 memory of any scarcity. Nowadays it is 
 called the island of Boa-Vida ; a name given 
 to it by Hector da SUveira, because when 
 his fleet was cruising on this coast his 
 soldiers had great refreshment and enjoy- 
 ment there." — J. de Castro, Pnmdro 
 Roteiro, p. 81. 
 
 Bora. Add : 
 
 c. 1780. ' ' Among the rest was the whole 
 of the property of a certain Muhammad 
 Moksim, a man of the Bohra tribe, the 
 Chief of all the merchants, and the owner 
 of three or four merchant ships." — H. of 
 Hydur Naik, 383. 
 
 Borneo. Add : 
 
 1.521. '_' The two ships departed thence, 
 and running among many islands came on 
 one which contained much cinnamon of the 
 
BOUTIQUE. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 
 767 BUDGE-BUDGE. 
 
 finest kind. And then again running 
 among many islands they came to the 
 Island of Borneo, where in the harbour 
 they found many junks belonging to mer- 
 chants from all the parts about Malacca, 
 ■who make a great mart in that Borneo." — 
 Correa, ii. 631. 
 
 Boutique. Add : 
 
 1767. " Mr. Kussell, as Collector General, 
 begs leave to represent to the Board that of 
 late years the Street by the river side . . . 
 has been greatly encroached upon by a 
 number of golahs, little straw huts, and 
 iouticiues . . . " — In Long, 501. 
 
 Bowly. Add : 
 
 An example of tlie form wain occurs 
 in Baber's Mem.oirs : 
 
 1526. " There was an empty space within 
 the fort (of Agra) between Ibrahim's palace 
 and the ramparts. I.directed a large wain to 
 be constructed on it, ten gez by ten. In the 
 language of HindostS.n they denominate a 
 large well having a staircase down it wain." 
 —Baber, 342. 
 
 Brahminy Butter. TMs seems to 
 have been an old name for ghee (q-v.). 
 In MS. " Acct. Charges, Dieting, etc., 
 at Port St. David for Nov. — Jany., 
 1746-47," in India Ofiace, we find : 
 " Butter .... Pagodas 220 
 Brahminy do. „ 1 34 0." 
 
 Brandy (Coortee). Add : 
 
 1754. " Their women also being not less 
 than 600O, were dressed with great coats 
 iihese are called baranni) of crimson cloth, 
 after the manner of the men, and not to be 
 <iistinguished at a distance; so that the 
 whole made a very formidable appearance." 
 — H. of Nadir Shah, in Hanway, 367. 
 
 Breech-Candy, n. p. A locality on 
 the shore of Bombay Island to the 
 north of Malabar Hill. The true 
 name, as Dr. Murray Mitchell tells 
 me, is believed to be Burj-Jchadi, ' the 
 Tower of the Creek.' 
 
 Broach. Add : 
 
 1648. In Van Twist, p. 11, it is written 
 Broichia. 
 
 Bucksheesh. Add : 
 
 1759. " To Presents :— E. A. P. 
 
 2 Pieces of flowered Velvet 532 7 
 
 1 ditto of Broad Cloth . . 50 
 
 Bnzis to the Servants . . 50 " 
 
 Cost of Entertainment to Jugget Set. In 
 
 Long, 190. 
 
 Buddha, Buddhist. Add : 
 
 It is remarkable how many poems 
 on the subject of Buddha have ap- 
 peared of late years. "VVe have noted : 
 
 1. Buddha, EpiscJie Bichtung in 
 Zwanzig Qesangm, i.e. an Epic Poem in 
 20 cantos (In ottava rima). Von 
 Joseph Vittor Widmann, Bern, 1869. 
 
 2. The Story of Grautama Buddha 
 and Ids Greed : An Epic by Eichard 
 Phillips, Longmans, 1871. This is 
 also printed in octaves, but each octave 
 consists of 4 heroic couplets. 
 
 3. Vasadwoatta, a Buddhist Idyll; 
 by Dean Plumtre. Republished in 
 Things New and Old, 1884. The sub- 
 ject is the story of the Courtesan of 
 Mathura (" Vasavadatta and Upa- 
 gupta"), which is given in Burnouf's 
 Introd. d I'HistoireduBiiddhismelndien, 
 146-148 ; a touching story, even in its 
 original crude form. 
 
 It opens : 
 
 " Where proud Mathonra rears her hun- 
 dred towers. ..." 
 
 The Sansk. Diet, gives indeed an 
 alternative Mathura, but MathUra is 
 the usual name, whence Anglo'-Ind. 
 Muttra. 
 
 4. The brilliant Poem of Mr. Edwin 
 Arnold, called The Light of Asia, or The 
 Great Renunciation, being the Life and 
 Teaching o/ Gautama, Prince of India, 
 and Founder of Buddhism as told in 
 verse by an Indian Buddhist, 1879. 
 
 c. 1190. "Very grieved was Strang 
 Deva. Constantly he performed the wor- 
 ship of the Arihant ; the Buddhist religion 
 he adopted ; he wore no sword." — The Poem 
 of Ghand Bardai, paraphr. by Beames, in 
 Indian Antiquary, i. 271. 
 
 1753. " Edrisi nous instruit de oette cir- 
 constance, en disant que le Balahar est 
 adorateur de Bodda. Les Brahmfenes du 
 Malabar disent que c'est le nom ^ que 
 Vishtnu a pris dans une de ses apparitions, 
 et on connolt Vishtnu Ipour une des trois 
 prinoipales divinitds Indiennes. Suivant 
 St. Jerflme et St. CMment d'Alexandrie, 
 Budda ou Butta est le legislateur des 
 Gymno-Sophistes de I'lnde. La secte des 
 Shamans ou Saman^ens, qui est demeur^e 
 la dominante dans tons les royaumes d'au 
 delii du Gauge, a fait de Budda en oette 
 quality son objet d'adoration. C'est la 
 premiere des divinit^s Chiugulaises ou de 
 Ceilan, selon Eibeiro. Samano-Codom (see 
 in Gloss, under Gautama), la grande idole 
 des Siamois, est par eux appeM Putti." 
 — D'Anville, Edaircissemcns, 75. 
 
 What knowledge and apprehension, on a 
 subject then so obscure, is shown by this 
 great Geographer ! Compare the preten- 
 tious ignorance of the flashy Abb(S Kaynal 
 in the quotations in Gloss, under 1770. 
 
 Budge-Budge, n. p. A village on 
 the Hoogly E., 15 m. below Calcutta, 
 
BUDGBOOK. 
 
 [S1JPPLEME3S'T.] 
 768 
 
 BUSSOBA. 
 
 where stood a fort wMcli was captured 
 by CKve when advancmg on Calcutta 
 to recapture it, in December, 1756. 
 The ' Imperial Gazetteer ' gives the 
 true name as Baj-haj. 
 
 1756. "On the 29th December, at six 
 o'clock in the morning, the admiral having 
 landed the Company's troops the evening 
 before at Mayapour, under the command of 
 Lieutenant-Colonel Clive, cannonaded Bon- 
 gee Bougee Port, which was strong and 
 built of mud, and had a wet ditch round it." 
 —Ives, 99. 
 
 1757. The Author of Memoir of the 
 Bevolution in Bengal calls it Busbudg^a ; 
 (1763), Luke Scrafton Budge Boodjee. 
 
 Budgrook. 
 
 The following quotation may pos- 
 sibly contain some indication of the 
 true form of this obscure word, but I 
 have derived no light from it myself. 
 
 1838. " Only eight or ten loads (of coffee) 
 were imported this year. Including two 
 loads of ' Kopes ' (copecks), the copper 
 currency of Bussia, known in this country 
 by the name of Bughrukcha. They are 
 converted to the same uses as copper." — 
 iJepoi'S from Kabul, by A. Burnes ; in 
 Funjdb Trade Seport, App. p. iii. 
 
 Budlee, s. A substitute in public 
 or domestic service. H. badll, ' ex- 
 change ; a person taken in exchange ; 
 a locum tenens ;' from Ar. hadal, 'he 
 changed.' 
 
 Buggy. Add: 
 
 "When the Hunterian spelling-contro- 
 versy ra^ed in India, a learned Member of 
 Council 13 said to have stated that he ap- 
 proved the change until 
 
 began to spell buggy as ba^ii. Then he gave 
 it up ! " {M.-Cf. Keatinge). 
 
 I have recently seen this spelling in print. 
 
 Bungalow. Add : 
 
 The following examples carry back 
 this word 60 to 80 years earlier than 
 any from actual European use that we 
 had previously found. The spelling 
 in that of 1747 tends to confirm the 
 etym. from Bengal. 
 
 c. 1680. In the tracing of an old Dutch 
 chart in the India Office, which may be 
 assigned to about this date, as it has no in- 
 dication of Calcutta, we find at Hoogly : 
 " Ougli . , . Sollantze Logie . , . Bangelaer 
 of Speethuys," i.e. "Hoogly . . . Dutch 
 Factory. . Bungalow, or Pleasure-house." 
 
 1711. "Mr. Hei-ring, the Pilot's, Direc- 
 timu for bringing of Ships down the River of 
 Hughley. 
 
 "Trorn Gull Gat all along the Hughley 
 Shore until below the New Ghaney almost 
 
 as far as the Dutch Bungelow Ues a Sand. 
 .... "—Thornton, The English Pilot, Pt. 
 III., p. 54. 
 
 1711. "Natty Bung^elo or Nedds Ban- 
 galla River Mes in this Reach (Tanna) on 
 the Larboard side. . . . " — lb., 56. 
 
 The place in the chart is Nedds Ben- 
 galla, and seems to have been near the pre- 
 sent Akra on the Hoogly. 
 
 1747. "Nabob's Camp near the Hedge 
 of the Bounds, building a Baugallaa, raising 
 Mudd Walls round the Camp, making 
 
 Gun Carriages, &c (Pagodas) 
 
 55 : 18 : 73." — Acct. of Extraordinary 
 Glm/rges . . . January, at Fort St. David, 
 MS. Secords in India Office. 
 
 Burgher. Add : 
 
 C. Also ' a rafter,' H. larga. 
 
 Burma. Add : 
 
 1543. " And folk coming to know of the 
 secrecy with which the force was being 
 despatched, a great desire took possession 
 of all to know whither the Governor in- 
 tended to send so large an armament, there 
 being no Rumis to go after, and nothing 
 being known of any other cause why ships 
 should be despatched in secret at such a 
 time. So some gentlemen spoke of it to the 
 Governor, and much importuned him to tell 
 them whither they were going, and the 
 Governor, all the more bent on conceal- 
 ment of his intentions, told them that the 
 expedition was going to Pegu to fight with 
 the Bramas who had taken that Kingdom." 
 — Correa, iv. 298. 
 
 1680. " Aeticles of Commerce to be 
 proposed to the King of Barma and Pegu, 
 in" behalf e of the English Nation for the 
 settling of a Trade in those countrys."— i'{. 
 St. Geo. Cons. In Notes ami Exts., iii. 7. 
 
 Burrampooter. Add : 
 
 1753. " Un peu au-dessous de Daka, le 
 Gange est joint par une grosse rivifere, qui 
 sort de la frontifere du Tibet. Le nom de 
 Bramanpoutre qu'on lui trouve dans quel- 
 ques cartes est une corruption de celui de 
 Brahmaputren, qui dans le langage du pays 
 signifie tirant son origine de Brahma." — 
 D'Anville, Eclaircissemens, 62. 
 
 Bussora, Balsora, etc. n. p. The 
 sea-port city of Basra at the mouth of 
 the Shat-al-'Arab, or United Euphrates 
 and Tigris. 
 
 1298. "There is also on the river as you 
 go from Baudas to Kisi, a great city called 
 Bastra surrounded by woods in which grow 
 the best dates in the world. " — Marco Polo, 
 Bk. i. ch. 6. 
 
 c. 1580. "Balsara, altrimente detta 
 BaBSora, fe una cittk posta neU' Arabia, la 
 quale al presente fe signoreggiata dal Turco 
 . . . fe cittk di gran negocio di spetiarie, 
 di droghe, e altre merci che uengono di 
 Ormus; fe abondante di dattoli, risi, e 
 granV'—Balbi, f. 32/. 
 
BUXEB. 
 
 LSUPPLEMENT.] 
 769 
 
 GADJOWA. 
 
 1671. 
 
 " From Atropatia and the neighbouring 
 plains 
 Of Adiabene, Media, and the south 
 Of Susiana to Balsara's Haven. ..." 
 Paradise Regained, iii. 
 1747. "He (the Prest. of Bombay) 
 further advises us that they have wrote our 
 Honble Masters of the Loss of Madrass by 
 way of Bussero, the 7th of November."— 
 Ft. St. David Gonsn., 8th Jany. 1746-47. 
 MS. in India Office. 
 See also quotations under Congo in Suppt. 
 
 Buxee. Add : 
 
 c. 1340. " The Kings of this country 
 sprung from Jinghiz Khan . . . followed 
 exactly the yassah (or laws) of that prince, 
 and the dogmas received in hia family, 
 which consisted in revering the sun, and 
 conforming in all things to the advice 
 of the Bakhshis." — Shihabvddln, in Not. 
 et Hxtr. xiii. 237. 
 
 1766. "The Bnxey lays before the 
 Board an account of charges incurred in 
 the Buxey Connah .... for the relief of 
 people saved from the JFaZmouth." — Ft. 
 WiUiam, Cons,, in Long, 457. 
 
 1827. ' ' Doubt it not— the soldiers of the 
 Beegum Mootee Mahul .... are less hers 
 than mine. I am myself the Bokshee . . , 
 and her Sirdars are at my devotion." — 
 Walter Scott, The Surgeon's Iktughter, ch. xii. 
 
 Buxerry. Add : 
 
 We iave not found tliis term ex- 
 cepting in documents pertaining to 
 the middle decades of last century in 
 Bengal; nor have we found any satis- 
 factory etymology. As an additional 
 conjecture, however, we may suggest 
 Baksaru, from the possible circum- 
 stance that such men were recruited 
 in the country about Baksar {Buxar), 
 i.e., the Shahabad district, which up 
 to 1857 was a great recruiting ground 
 for sepoys. 
 
 1748. " Ordered the Zemindars to send 
 Buxerries to clear the boats and bring 
 them up as Prisoners. "^/'i. William Cons., 
 April, in Long, p. 6. 
 
 1749, " Having frequent reports of 
 several straggling parties of this banditti 
 plundering about this place, we on the 2d 
 November, ordered the Zemindars to enter- 
 tain one hundred buxeries and fifty pike- 
 men over and above what were then in pay 
 for the protection of the outskirts of your 
 Honor's town. " — Letter to Court, Jany. 13. 
 Ilnd.Tp.2i. 
 
 1735, In the extract from Long under 
 this date, for Buocerries read Buzaries. 
 
 „ In an account for this year we find 
 among charges on behalf of William 
 WaUis, Esq., Chief at Cossimbazar : 
 Ks. 
 "4 Buxeries ... 20 (year) . 240" 
 MS, Records in India Office. 
 
 1772. " Buckserrias. Foot soldiers 
 whose common arms are only sword and 
 target." — Glossary in Grose' sToyage, 2nd ed. 
 
 Byde or Bede Horse. Add : 
 
 The Bedar are mentioned as one of 
 the predatory classes of the Peninsula, 
 alon^ with Marawars, Kallars, B,a- 
 musis, etc., in Sir Walter BUiot's 
 paper, J. Etlmol. Sac. 1869, N. S., pp. 
 112—113. 
 
 But more will be found regarding 
 them in a paper by the late General 
 Briggs, the translator of Pirishta's His- 
 tory m the J. JR. As. Soc. xiii. 
 
 Besides Bedar, Bednor (or Nagar) 
 in Mysore seems to take its name from 
 this tribe. 
 
 Cabob. Add : 
 
 c. 1580. "Altero modo ipsam 
 
 (oarnem) in parva frusta dissectam, et veru- 
 culis ferreis acuum modo infixam, super 
 crates ferreas igne supposito positam tor- 
 refaoiunt, quam succo limonum aspersam 
 avidfe esitant. "^Prosper Alpinus, Pt. i. 229. 
 
 Cabook. Add : 
 
 1834. " The soil varies in different 
 situations on the Island. In the country 
 round Colombo it consists of a strong red 
 clay, or marl, called Cabook, mixed with 
 sandy ferruginous particles." — Ceylon Ga- 
 zetteer, 33. 
 
 Caeouli. Add : 
 
 1759. "These Vakeels. . . stated that 
 the Rani (of Bednore) would pay a yearly 
 sum of 100,000 Boons or Pagodas, besides 
 a tribute of other valuable articles, such as 
 Foful (betel). Dates, Sandal wood, Eakul 
 .... black pepper, &o." — Hist, of ffydnr 
 Ifaik, 133. 
 
 Cadjowa, s. A kind of frame or 
 pannier, of which a pair are slung across 
 a camel, sometimes made Kke litters to 
 carry women or sick persons, some- 
 times to contain sundries of camp 
 equipage. 
 
 1645. "He entered the town with 8 or 
 10 camels, the two Cajavas or Litters on 
 each side of the Camel being close shut . . . 
 But instead of Women, he had put into 
 every Cajava two Souldiers." — Tavernier, 
 E. T„ ii. 6L 
 
 1790. "The camel appropriated to the 
 accommodation of passengers, carries two 
 persons, who are lodged in a kind of 
 pannier, laid loosely on the back of the 
 animal. This pannier, termed in the 
 
 3 D 
 
CAFFEB. 
 
 [SUPPLEMENT.J 
 770 
 
 CALASS. 
 
 Persic Kidjahwah, is a wooden frame, with 
 the sides and bottom of netted cords, of 
 about 3 feet long and 2 broad, and 2 in 
 depth . . . the journey being usually made 
 in the night-time, it becomes the only place 
 
 of his rest Had I been even much 
 
 accustomed to this manner of travelling, it 
 must have been irksome ; but a total want 
 of practice made it excessively grievous." — 
 Forster's Journey, ed. 1808, ii. 104-105. 
 
 Caffer. Add: 
 
 In reference to the confusion of 
 Pagans -with Christians, through the 
 application of this word to both, we 
 add the following : 
 
 o. 1404. Of a people near China: "They 
 were Christians after the manner of those 
 of Cathay." — Clavijo by Mark/Mm, 141. 
 
 ,, And of India. " The people of India 
 are Christians, the Lord and most part of 
 the people, after the manner of the Greeks ; 
 and among them also are other Christians 
 who mark themselves vrith fire in the face, 
 and their creed is different from that of the 
 others ; for those who thus mark them- 
 selves with fire are less esteemed than 
 the others. And among them are Moors 
 and Jews, but they are subject to the 
 Christians." — Clavijo (orig.) § exxi; comp. 
 Markham, 153-4. 
 
 Here we have (1) the confusion of Caffer 
 and Christian; and (2) the confusion of 
 Abyssinia (IniAa Tertia or Middle India of 
 some medieval writers) with India Proper. 
 
 c. 1665. "It wiU appear in the sequel 
 of this History, that the pretence used by 
 Awreng-Zehe, his third Brother, to cut off 
 his (Da/ra^s) head, was that he wUs turned 
 Kafer, that is to say, an Infidel, of no 
 EeHgion, an Idolater." — Bemier, E. T., 
 p. 3. 
 
 1678. " The Justices of the Choultry to 
 turn Padry Pasquall, a Popish Priest, out 
 of town, not to return again, and if it 
 proves" to be true that he attempted to 
 seduce Mr. Mohun's CoSze Franok from 
 the Protestant religion." — Ft. St. Geo. 
 Com. in Xfotes and Exts., Pt. i. p. 72. 
 
 Cafila. Add : 
 
 For " first quotation" read " second 
 quotation." 
 
 Other examples of use for a sea- 
 convoy : 
 
 1623. ' ' Non navigammo di notte, perchfe 
 la cafila era molto grande, al mio parere 
 •di piti di duoento vasoeUi." — P. della Valle, 
 ii. 587. 
 
 1672. "Several times yearly numerous 
 cafilas of merchant barques, collected in the 
 Portuguese towns, traverse this channel (the 
 ■Gulf of Cambay), and these always await 
 the greater security of the full moon. It is 
 also observed that the vessels which go 
 through with this voyage should not be 
 joined and fastened with iron, for so great 
 ds the abundance of loadstone in the bottom. 
 
 that indubitably such vessels go to pieces 
 and break up." — P. Vincemo, 109. 
 
 A curious survival of the old legend of 
 the Loadstone Bocks. 
 
 Caimal, s. A Nair chief; a word 
 often occurring in the old Portuguese 
 historians. It is Malayalam, Kaimal. 
 
 1504. " So they consulted with the Zam- 
 orin, and the Moors offered their agency 
 to send and poison the wells at Cochin, so 
 as to kill all the Portuguese, and also to 
 send Nairs in disguise to kill any of our 
 people that they found in the palm-woods, 
 and away from the town .... And mean- 
 while the Mangate Caimal, and the 
 Caimal of Primbalam, and the Caimal of 
 Diamper, seeing that the Zamorin's affairs 
 were going from bad to worse, and that the 
 castles which the Italians were making were 
 all wind and nonsense, that it was already 
 August when ships might be arriving from 
 
 Portugal dei:iarted to their own 
 
 estates with a multitude of their followers, 
 and sent to the King of Cochin their oUas 
 of allegiance." — Correa, i. 482. 
 
 1566. "... certain Lords bearing title, 
 whom they call Caimals" (caimdes). — Da- 
 mian de Goes, Chron. del Bei DomEmmarmd, 
 p. 49. 
 
 1606. " The Malabars give the name of 
 Caimals {Caimais) to certain great lords of 
 vassals, who are vrith their governments 
 haughty as kings ; but most of them have 
 confederation and alliance with some of the 
 great kings, whom they stand bound to aid 
 and defend . . ." — Gouvea, f. Z!v. 
 
 1634. 
 " Ficarsio sens CaimalB prezos e mortos.'' 
 Malaca Conquistada, v. 10. 
 
 Calamander Wood. Add : 
 
 1777. _" In the Cingalese language Cal- 
 amiuder is said to signify a black naming 
 tree. The heart, or woody part of it, is 
 extremely handsome, with whitish or pale 
 yeUow and black or brown veins, streaks 
 and waves." — Thunberg, iv. 205-6. 
 
 Calambac. Add : 
 
 1618. " We opened the ij ohistes which 
 came from Syam with callamhack and silk 
 and waid it out." — Cocks, ii. 51. 
 
 1774. ' ' Les Mahometans font de oe 
 Ealamhac des chapelets qu'ils portent k la 
 main par amusement. Ce bois quand il est 
 ^chauff^ ou un peu frott^, rend un odeur 
 agrdable." — Niebuhr, Desc. de I'Araik, 
 127. 
 
 Calash., s. French caliche, said by 
 Littr6 to be a Slav word. In Bayly's 
 Diet, it is calash and caloche. This 
 seems to have been the earliest pre- 
 cursor of the buggy in Eastern settle- 
 ments. Bayly defines it as ' a small 
 open chariot.' The quotation below 
 refers to Batavia, and the President in 
 
CALCUTTA. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 
 771 CANHAMEIBA. 
 
 qizestioa was the Prest. of tlie Bng- 
 fish. factory at Ohusan, who, with, his 
 council, had been expelled from China, 
 and was haltiag at Batavia on his way 
 to India. 
 
 1702. "The Shabander riding home in 
 his Calash this Morning, and seeing the 
 President sitting without the door at his 
 Lodgings, alighted and came and Sat with 
 the President near an hour . . . what 
 moved the Shabander to speak so plainly 
 to the President thereof he knew not, But 
 observed that the Shabander was in his 
 Glasses at his first alighting from his 
 Calash."— Proc^rs. " Munday, 30th March." 
 MS. Report m India Office. 
 
 Calcutta. Add : 
 
 It is well to note that in some early 
 charts, such as that in Valentijn, and 
 the oldest in the English Pilot, though 
 Calcutta is not entered, there is a, place 
 on the Hoogly Galcula, sometimes mis- 
 written Galcuta, which leads to mis- 
 take. It is far below, near the modern 
 Fulfa. 
 
 1753. "Au dessous d'TTgli imm^diate- 
 meut, est IMtablissement HoUandois de 
 ShiUBhura, puis Shandexaagor, ^tablisse- 
 ment Frangois, puis la loge Danoise,* et 
 plus bas, sur le rivage oppos^, qui est oelui 
 de la gauche en descendant, Banki-bazar,t 
 ob. les Ostendois n'ont p£l se maintenir ; 
 enfin Colicotta aux Anglois, Ji quelques 
 lieues de Banki-bazar, et du m^me c6t^." — 
 D'AnvUle, Eclavrdssemens, 64. 
 
 Caluat. Add : 
 
 1404. "And this Garden they call Ta- 
 lida, and in their tongue they call it Calbet," 
 — Glamjo, § cix. Comp. Markham, 130. 
 
 1822. "I must tell you what a good 
 fellow the little Kaja of Tallaoa is. When 
 I visited him we sat on two musnads with- 
 out exchanging one single word, in a very 
 respectable durbar; but the moment we 
 retired to a Ehilwnt the Kaja produced his 
 Civil and Criminal Register, and his Minute 
 of demands, collections and balances for 
 the last quarter, and began explaining the 
 state of his country as eagerly as a young 
 Collector." — Mphinstone, in Life, ii. 144. 
 
 Cameeze. Add : 
 
 1404. "And to the said Ruy Gonzalez 
 he_ gave a big horse, an ambler, for they 
 prize a horse that ambles, furnished with 
 saddle and bridle, veiy well according to 
 their fashion ; and besides he gave him a 
 camisa and an umbrella (sombrero)." — 
 Clcm^o, § Ixxxix. {Markham, 100). 
 
 * Serampore. 
 
 + "Almost opposite to the Danes Factory is 
 BanJiebari^ksal, a Place where the Ostend Company 
 settled a Factory, but, In Anno 1723, they 
 quarrelled with the Fottzdaar or Governor of 
 Hughly, and he forced the Ostenders to quit. . ." — 
 ^. Hamilton, ii. 18. 
 
 Canarin, n. p. This name is ap- 
 plied in some of the quotations under 
 Canara to the people of the district 
 now so called by us. But the Portu- 
 guese applied it to the {Konkani) peo- 
 ple of Goa and their language. Thus 
 a Konkani grammar, originally pre- 
 pared about 1600 by the Jesuit, Thomas 
 Bstevao (Stephens, an Englishman), 
 printed at Goa, 1640, bears the title 
 Arte da Lingoa, Canarin. (See A. 
 B(uniell) in Indian Antiq. ii. 98. 
 
 Candahar. Add : 
 a.— 
 
 _ 1664. ' ' All these great preparation* 
 give us cause to apprehend that, instead of 
 goin^ to Kaehemire, we be not led to besiege 
 that important city of Kandahar, which is 
 the Frontier to Persia, Indostan, and tJs- 
 beck, and the Capital of an excellent 
 Country."— icTOM)-, B. T., p. 113. 
 
 1671. 
 
 " From Arachosia, from Candaor east, 
 And Margiana to the Hyroanian cliffs 
 Of Caucasus. ..." 
 
 Paradise Segained, iii. 
 
 C 
 
 1814. "Candhar, eighteen miles from 
 the wells, is pleasantly situated on the 
 banks of a river; and a place of considerable 
 trade ; being a great thoroughfare from the 
 sea coast to the Gaut mountains." — JForbes, 
 Or. Mem. i. 206. 
 
 Cangue. Add : 
 
 1705. "Idesir'd several Times to wait 
 upon the Governour ; but could not, he was 
 so taken up with over-hailing the Goods, 
 that came from Pulo Condore, and weighing 
 the Money, which was found to amount to 
 21,300 Tale. At last upon the 28th I was 
 obliged to appear as a Criminal in Congas, 
 before the Governour and his Grand 
 Council, attended with all the Slaves in the 
 Congas." — Letter from Mr. James Conyng- 
 ham, survivor of the Pulo Condore massacre ; 
 in Lockyer, p. 93. Lockyer adds : "I 
 understood the Congas to be Thumbolts," 
 p. 95. 
 
 Canhameira, Conimere, n. p. 
 
 _ imedu. A place on the Coro- 
 mandel coast, which was formerly tho 
 site of European factories, between 
 Pondioherry and Madras, about 13 
 miles north of the former. 
 
 1501. In Amerigo Vespucci's letter from. 
 C. Verde to Lorenzo de' Medici, giving an 
 account of the Portuguese discoveries in 
 India, he mentions on the Coast, before 
 Mailepur, " Conimal." — In BaldelliSoni, 
 Introd. to II Milione, p. liii. 
 
 1561. "On this coast there is a place 
 called Canhameira, where there are so 
 many deer and wild cattle that if a man 
 wants to buy 500 deer-skins, within eight 
 days the blacks of the place will give him 
 
 8 s 2 
 
CANTON. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 
 772 
 
 GABtNS. 
 
 delivery, catching them in snares, and giving 
 two and three sUns for a fanam." — Gorrea, 
 ii. 722. 
 
 1680. " It is resolved to apply to the 
 Soobidar of Sevagee's Country of Chengy 
 for a Cowle to settle Factories at Cooraboor 
 (?) and Coonemerro, and also at Porto 
 Novo, if desired." — Ft. St. Geo. Conms., 7th 
 Jan., in Ifotes cmd JExts. No. iii. p. 44. 
 
 1727. " Connymere or Conjemeer is the 
 next Place, where the English had a Fac- 
 tory many Years, but, on their purchasing 
 Fort St. David, it was broken up. ... At 
 present its Name is hardly seen in the Map 
 of Trade."— 4. Ham. i. 357. 
 
 1753. "De Pondicheri, \ Madras, la 
 c6te court en g^n&al nord-nord-est quelques 
 degr^s est. Le premier endroit de remarque 
 est Congi-medu, vulgairement dit Cou- 
 gimer, k quatre lieues marines plus que 
 moins de Pondecheri."— D'.il»M«Ke, p. 123. 
 
 Canongo. Add : 
 
 1758. "Add to this that the King's 
 Conuegoes were maintained at our expense, 
 as well as the Gomastahs and other servants 
 belonging to the Zemindars, whose accounts 
 •we sent for." — Letter to Cowrt, Deer. Slst. 
 In Long, 157. 
 
 Canteroy. Add : 
 
 1790. "The full collections amounted 
 to five Crores and ninety-two lacks of 
 Canteroy Fagodas of 3 Rupees each." — 
 Dalrymple, Or. Sep., i. 237. 
 
 1800. " Accounts are commonly kept in 
 Canter'raia Palams, and in an imaginary 
 money containing 10 of these, by the Musul- 
 mans called chucrams, and by the English 
 Canteroy Pagodas. . . . "—Buchanan's 
 Mysore, i. 129. 
 
 Canton. Add : 
 
 The Chin, name Kwang-tung ( = 
 ' Broad East') is an ellipsis for ' capital 
 of tte E. Division of the Province Liang- 
 Kwang (or ' Two broad Realms')' (Bp. 
 Moule). 
 
 1516. " So as this went on Femao Peres 
 arrived from Pacem with his cargo (of 
 pepper), and having furnished himself with 
 necessaries set off pn his voyage in June 
 1516 . . . they were 7 sail altogether, and 
 they made their voyage with the aid of 
 good pilots whom they had taken, and 
 went_ without harming anybody touching at 
 certain ports, most of which were subject 
 to the King of China, who called himself 
 the Son of God and Lord of the World. 
 Femao Peres arrived at the islands of China, 
 and when he was seen there came an armed 
 squadron of 12 junks, which in the season 
 of navigation always cruized about, guard- 
 ing the sea, to prevent the numerous pirates 
 from attacking the ships. Femao Peres 
 knew about this from the pilots, and as it 
 was late and he could not double a certain 
 island there, he anchored, sending word to 
 iis captains to have their guns ready for 
 
 defence if the Chins desired to fight. Next 
 day he made sail toward the island of 
 Veniaga, which is 18 leagues from the city of 
 Cantao. It is on that island that all the traders 
 buy and sell, without licence from the rulers 
 of the city. . . . And 3 leagues from that 
 island of Veniaga is another island, where 
 is posted the Admiral or Captain-Major of 
 the Sea, who immediately on the arrival of 
 strangers at the isle of Veniaga reports to 
 the rulers of Cantao, who they are, and 
 what goods they bring or wish to buy ; that 
 the Bulers may send orders what course to 
 take." — Oorrea, ii. 524. 
 
 Capass, s. The cotton-plant, and 
 cotton-wool. H. haipm, from Skt. liwr- 
 pds, wMcli seems as if it must be the 
 origin of KapTraa-os, tiough the latter 
 is applied to flax. 
 
 1753. "... They cannot any way con- 
 ceive the musters of 1738 to be a fit stan- 
 dard for judging by them of the cloth sent 
 us this year, as the copasB or country cotton 
 has not been for these two years past under 
 nine or ten rupees. . . ." — Ft. Willm. 
 Cons. In Long, 40. 
 
 Capucat. Add : 
 
 1500. "This being done the Captain- 
 Major (Pedralvares Cabral) made sail with 
 the foresail and mizen, and went to the 
 Fort of Capocate which was attached to 
 the same city of Calecut, and was a haven 
 where there was a great loading of vessels 
 and where many ships were moored that 
 were all engaged in the trade of Calicut . . " 
 —Correa, i. 207. 
 
 Caravanseray. Add : 
 
 1404. "And next day being Tuesday, 
 they departed thence and going about 2 
 leagues arrived at a great house like an 
 Inn, which they call Carabansaca (read, 
 -Sara), and here were Chaoatays looking 
 after the Emperor's horses." — Clavijo, § 
 xcviii. Comp. Mcm-kham, p. 114. 
 
 Carboy. Add : 
 
 1754. "I delivered a present to the 
 Governor, consisting of oranges and lemons, 
 with several sorts of dried fruits, and six 
 karboys of Isfahan wine."— flimroay, 
 i. 102. 
 
 Carcana. 
 
 1663. " There are also found many raised 
 Walks and Tents in sundry Places, that are 
 the offices of several Officers. Besides 
 these are many great HaUs that are called 
 Kar-Kanays, or Places where Handy- 
 craftsmen do work." — Bemier, E. T., 83. 
 
 Carins, n. ji. Burm. Ka-reng. A 
 name applied to a group of non-Bui- 
 mese tribes, settled in the forest and 
 Mil tracts of Pegu and the adjoining 
 parts of Burma, from Mergui in 
 the south, to beyond Toungoo in the 
 
CARNATIG. 
 
 [SUPPLEMEITT.] 
 
 773 
 
 GARYOTA. 
 
 nortli, and from Arakan to tte Sal-wen, 
 and beyond that river far into Sia- 
 mese territory. They do not know 
 the name Kareng, nor have they one 
 name for their own race ; distinguish- 
 ing, among those whom we call Karens, 
 three tribes, Sgaw, Pioo, and Bghai, 
 which difier somewhat in customs and 
 traditions, and especially in language. 
 "The results of the labours among 
 them of the American Baptist Mission 
 have the appearance of jbeing almost 
 miraculous, and it is not going too far 
 to state that the cessation of blood 
 feuds, and the peaceable way in which 
 the various tribes are living .... and 
 have lived together since they came 
 under British rule, is far more due to 
 the influence exercised over them by 
 the missionaries than to the measures 
 adopted by thel English Government, 
 beneficial as these have doubtless 
 been" {Br. Burma Gazetteer). The 
 author of this excellent work should 
 not, however, have admitted the quo- 
 tation of Dr. Mason's fanciful notion 
 about the identity of Marco Polo's 
 Caxajan with Karen, which is totally 
 groundless. 
 
 1759. "There is another People in this 
 Country called Carianners, whiter than 
 either (Burmans or Peguans), distinguished 
 into Buraghmah and Pegu Carianners ; 
 they live in the woods, in small Societies, of 
 ten or twelve houses ; are not wanting in in- 
 dustry, though it goes no farther than to 
 procure them an annual subsistence." — In 
 Dalrymple, Or. Sep., i. 100. 
 
 1799. " From this reverend father (V. 
 Sangermano) I received much useful in- 
 formation. He told me of a singular de- 
 scription of people called Carayners or 
 Cananers, that inhabit different parts of 
 the country, particularly the western pro- 
 vinces of Dalla and Bassein, several socie- 
 ties of whom also dwell in the district adja- 
 cent to Rangoon. He represented them as 
 a simple, innocent race, speaking a language 
 distinct from that of the Birmans, and 
 entertaining^ rude notions of religion. . . _ . 
 They are timorous, honest, mild in their 
 manners, and exceedingly hospitable to 
 strangers." — Symes, p. 207. 
 
 c. 1819. "We must not omit here the 
 Carian, a good and peaceable people, who 
 live dispersed through the forests of Pegti, 
 in small villages consisting of 4 or 5 houses 
 .... they are totally dependent upon the 
 despotic government of the Burmese." — 
 Sangermano, p. 34. 
 
 Carnatic. Add : 
 
 1762. "With this immense force he made 
 an incursion into the Earnatic Balaghaut." 
 —Hist. ofHydur Naik, 148. 
 
 Carrack. Add : 
 
 1403. "The prayer being concluded, 
 and the storm still going on, a light like a 
 candle appeared in the cage at the mast- 
 head of the carraea, and another light on 
 the spar that they call bowsprit (baupris) 
 which is fixed in the forecastle ; and another 
 light like a candle in una vara de espinelo (?) 
 over the poop, and these lights were seen 
 by as many as were in the carrack, and 
 were called up to see them, and they lasted 
 awhile and then disappeared, and all this 
 while the storm did not cease, and by-and- 
 by all went to sleep except the steersman 
 and certain sailors of the watch." — Olaviio, 
 § xiii. Comp. MwrMiam, p. 13. 
 
 Caryota. This is the botanical 
 name {Caryota wens, L.) of a magni- 
 ficent palm, growing in the moister 
 forest regions, as in the Western Ghats 
 and in Eastern Bengal, in Ceylon, and 
 in Burma. A conspicuous character 
 is presented by its enormous bipinnate 
 leaves, somewhat resembling colossal 
 bracken-fronds, 15 to 25 feet long, 10 to 
 12 in width ; also by the huge pendent 
 clusters of its inflorescence and seeds, 
 the latter like masses of rosaries 10 
 feet long and upwards. It aflords 
 much toddy (q.v.) made into spirit and 
 sugar, and is the tree chiefly affording 
 those products in Ceylon, where it 
 is called Kitul. It also aflords a kind 
 of sago, and a woolly substance found 
 at the foot of the leaf-stalks is some- 
 times used for caulking, and forms a 
 good tinder. The sp. name wrens is 
 derived from the acrid, burning taste 
 of the fruit. It is called, according to 
 Brandis, the Mhdr--ga\m in Western 
 India. We know of no Hindustani 
 or familiar Anglo-Indian name. The 
 name Caryota seems taken from Pliny, 
 but his application is to a kind of date- 
 palm; his statement that it afforded 
 the best wine of the East probably sug- 
 gested the transfer. 
 
 c. A.D. 70. "Ab his caryotae maxume 
 celebrantur, et cibo quidem sed et suco 
 uberrimae, exquibus praeeipua vinaorienti, 
 iniqua capiti, unde porno nomen." — Pliny, 
 xiii., § 9. 
 
 1681. " The next tree is the Kettule. It 
 groweth straight, but not so tall or big as a 
 Goker-Nut-Tree ; the inside nothing but a 
 white pith, as the former. It yieldeth a 
 sort of tiiquor . . . very sweet and pleasing 
 to the Pallate. . . . The which Liquor they 
 boyl and make a kind of brown sugar 
 called Jaggery, eUs."—Knox, p. 15. 
 
 1777. "The Caryota wrens, called the 
 Saguer tree, grew between Salatiga and 
 Kopping, and was said to ba the real trea 
 
[supplement.] 
 CASSOTVABY. 774 
 
 GAVALLY. 
 
 from which sago is made. " — Thuriberg, E. T. , 
 iv. 149. 
 
 A mistake, however. 
 
 1861. See quotation under Feepul, 
 
 Cassowary. Add : 
 
 1631. "De Emeu, Tulgo Casoaris. In 
 insula Ceram, aliisque Moluooensibus vici- 
 nis insulis, Celebris haec avis reperitur." — 
 Jac. Bontii, lib. v., c. 18. 
 
 1682. "On the islands Sumatra (?), 
 Banda, and other adjoining islands of the 
 Moluccas there is a certain bird, which 
 by the natives is called Emeu or Eme, but 
 otherwise is commonly named by us Ka- 
 snaris." — Niewhof, ii. 281. 
 
 Caste. Add to tie statement about 
 Eight and Left-hand Castes : 
 
 Sir Walter Elliot considers this feud 
 to be "nothing else than the occasional 
 outbreak of the smouldering antagon- 
 ism between Brahmanism and Budd- 
 hism, although in the lapse of ages 
 both parties have lost sight of the fact. 
 The poiuts on which they split now 
 are mere trifles, such as parading on 
 horseback or in a palankeen in pro- 
 cession, erecting a pandal or marriage 
 shed on a given number of pillars, and 
 claiming to carry certain flags, etc. 
 The right-hand party is headed by the 
 Brahmans, and includes the Parias, 
 ■who assume the van, beating their tom- 
 toms when they come to blows. The 
 chief of the left-hand are the Pan- 
 chalars [i.e., the Pive Classes, workers 
 in metal and stone, etc.], followed by 
 the Pallars and workers in leather, 
 ■who sound their long trumpets and en- 
 gage the Parias." Q:D.J.Mhnol.Soc., 
 N. S., 1869, p. 112.) 
 
 Castees. Add : 
 
 1701-2. In the MS. Betums of Persons 
 in the Service of the Rt. Honble. the E. I. 
 Company, in the India Office, for this year, 
 we find, "4th (in Council) Matt. Empson, 
 Sea Customer, marry 'd Castees," and under 
 1702, "13. Charles Bugden . . . marry'd 
 Casteez." 
 
 Casuarina, s. A tree, — Caavarina 
 muricata, Eoxb. (N. 0. Casuarineae) — 
 indigenous on the coast of CMttagong 
 and the Burmese provinces, and south- 
 ward as far as Queensland. It was intro- 
 duced into Bengal by Dr. P. Buchanan, 
 and has been largely adopted as an 
 ornamental tree both in Bengal and in 
 Southern India. The'tree has a con- 
 siderable superficial resemblance to a 
 larch or other finely-feathered conifer, 
 making a very acceptable variety in 
 
 the hot plains, where real pines ■wiU 
 not grow. 
 
 1861. See quotation under Peepul. 
 
 1867. " Our road lay chiefly by the sea- 
 coast, along the white sands, which were 
 fringed for miles by one grand continuous 
 line or border of casuarina trees." — Lt.-Col. 
 Eewin, 362. 
 
 1879. " It was lovely in the white moon- 
 light, with the curving shadows of palms on 
 the dewy grass, the grace of the drooping 
 casnarinas, the shining water, and the long 
 drift of surf. ... " — Miss Bird, Golden, 
 Chersonese, 275. 
 
 Cathay. Add : 
 
 1664. "'Tis not yet twenty years, that 
 there went Caravans every year from 
 Kachemire, which crossed all those moun- 
 tains of the great Tibet, entred into Tar- 
 tary, and arrived in about three months at 
 Cataja . . . "—Bemier, B. T., 136. 
 
 Cat's Eye. Add: 
 
 c. 1340. " Quaedam regiones monetam non 
 habent, sed pro e^ utuntur lapidibus quos 
 dicimus Cati Oculos." — Gonti, in Poggi-us 
 De Var. Fortunae, lib. iv. 
 
 1672. " The Cat's-eyes, by the Portu- 
 guese called Olhos de Gates, occur in Zeylon, 
 Camiaya, and Pegu; they are more 
 esteemed by the Indians than by the Portu- 
 guese; for some Indians believe thatif a 
 man wears this stone his power and riches 
 win never diminish, but always increase." 
 — Baldaeus, Germ. ed. 160. 
 
 Catty. The Chinese name of this 
 weight is Kin (or Chin). 
 
 The weight of 1-33 lb. avrd. is fixed 
 by treaty ; but in Chinese trade it varies 
 from 4 oz. to 28 oz. ; the lowest value 
 being used by tea- vendors at Peking, 
 the highest by coal-merchants in 
 Honan. 
 
 Cavally. Add : 
 
 I should have spoken still more 
 guardedly as to the identity of this fish, 
 had I known that Dr. P. Day hesitates 
 to identfy it. The fish mentioned in 
 the two first of the following quota- 
 tions appears to be the same that has 
 been already spoken of; but that in 
 the third seems doubtful. 
 
 1652. " There is another very small fish 
 vulgarly called Cavalle, which is good 
 enough to eat, but not very wholesome." — , 
 Philippus a Sonet. Trirdtate, in J'r. Tr. 
 383. 
 
 1796. " The ayla, called in Portuguese 
 cavala, has a good taste when fresh, but 
 when salted becomes like the herring." — 
 Era Paolino, E. T., p. 240. 
 
 1875. "Garanxdenter{El.Schn.) Thisfish 
 of wide range from the Mediterranean 
 
CAZEE. 
 
 [STIPPIEMENT.] 
 
 775 
 
 CAZEE. 
 
 the coast of Brazil, at St. Helena is known 
 as the Cavalley, and is one of the best table 
 fish, being indeed the salmon of St. Helena. 
 It is taken in considerable numbers, chiefly 
 during the summer months around the 
 coast, in not very deep water : it varies in 
 length from nine inches up to two or three 
 feet."— Si. Helena, by J. C. MelUsa, p. 106. 
 
 Cazee. Add : 
 
 , The short article in the Glossaet 
 g^ves no information as to the position 
 of the Kdzl in British India. It 
 is not easy to give an accurate ac- 
 count of this matter, which has gone 
 through variations of which a distinct 
 record cannot he found. But the fol- 
 lowing outline is believed to he sub- 
 stantially correct : 
 
 Under Adawlut in Sitppt. I have 
 given a brief sketch of the history of 
 the judiciary under the Company in 
 the Bengal Presidency. Down to 
 1790 the greater part of the ad- 
 ministration of criminal justice was 
 still in the hands of native judges, 
 and other native officials of various 
 kinds, though under Eiu'opean super- 
 vision iu varying forms. But the 
 native judiciary, except in positions 
 of a quite subordinate character, then 
 ceased. It was, however, stiU ia sub- 
 stance Mahommedan law that was 
 administered in criminal cases, and 
 also in civil cases between Mahomme- 
 dans as affecting succession, etc. And 
 a £azl and a Mufti were retained in 
 the Provincial Courts of Appeal and 
 Circuit as the exponents of Mahom- 
 medan law, and the deliverers of a 
 formal fatwa. There was also a Kazi- 
 al-Eozat, or chief kaa of Bengal, Behar 
 and Orissa, attached to the Sudder 
 'Courts of Dewanny and .Nizamut, 
 assisted by two muftis, and these also 
 gave written futwas on references 
 from the district courts. 
 
 The style of Kazi and Mufti pre- 
 sumably continued in formal existence 
 in connexion with the Sudder Courts 
 tin the abolition of these in 1862 ; but 
 with the earlier abolition of the Pro- 
 vincial Courts in 1829-31 it had guite 
 ceased, in this sense, to be familiar. 
 In the district courts the correspond- 
 ing exponants were in English offi- 
 cially designated Law-offieers, and, I 
 believe, in official vernacular, as well 
 as commonly among Anglo-Indians, 
 Moolvees (q.V. , i.e., Maulams). 
 
 Under the article Law-officer in 
 SrppT., it will be seen that certain 
 
 trivial cases were, at the discretion oi 
 the magistiate, referred for disposal 
 by the Law-officer of the district. 
 And the latter, from this fact, as well 
 as, perhaps, from the teadition of the 
 elders, was in some parts of Bengal 
 popularly known aS'' the Kazt.' "In 
 the Magistrate's office," writes my 
 friend Mr. Seton-Karr, " it was 
 quite common to speak of this case 
 as referred to the joint magistrate, 
 and that to the Chhota Sahih (the As- 
 sistant), and that again to the Kazl." 
 
 But the duties of the Kazl popu- 
 larly so styled and officially recognized, 
 had, almost from the beginning of the 
 century, become limited to certain nota- 
 rial functions, to the performance and 
 registration of Mahommedanmarriages, 
 and some other matters connected with 
 the social life of theirco-rehgionists. To 
 these functions must also be added, as 
 regards the last century and the earlier 
 years of the present one, duties in con- 
 nection with distraint for rent on be- 
 half of Zemindars. There were such 
 Kazls nominated by Government in 
 towns and pergunnas, with great va- 
 riation in the area of the localities over 
 which they officiated. The Act XI. 
 of 1864, which repealed the laws re- 
 lating to law-officers, put an end also 
 to the appointment by Government of 
 Kazls. But this seems to have led to 
 inconveniences which were complained 
 of by Mahommedans in some parts of 
 India, and it was enacted in 1880 
 (Act XII., styled "The Kazis Act") 
 that with reference to any particular 
 locality, and after consultation with 
 the chief Musulman residents therein, 
 the Local Government might select 
 and nominate a Eazi or Kazis for 
 that local area. See in Sitppt. Ftttwa, 
 Law-officer, Mufty. 
 
 1684. " Jamttarj/ 12.— From Cassumbazar 
 'tis advised ye Merchants and Picars appeal 
 again to ye Cazee for Justice against Mr. 
 Ciiarnock. Ye Cazee cites Mr. Chamock 
 to appear. . . ."—Hedges, p. 147. 
 
 1773. "That theyshouldbe mean, weak, 
 ignorant and corrupt is not surprising, 
 when the salary of the principal judge, the 
 Cazi, does not exceed Es. 100 per month." 
 — From Impey's Judgment in the Paina 
 Cause, quoted by Stephen, ii. 176. 
 
 1790. " Regulations for the Courts of 
 
 " 24. That each of the Courts of Circuit 
 be superintended by two covenanted civil 
 servants of the Company, to be denomi- 
 nated Judges of the Courts of Circuit . . 
 assisted by a Kazl and a Mufti."— iSfi/HS. 
 
GAZEE. 
 
 [SUPPIiEMENT.] 
 
 776 CRANDERNAGOBE. 
 
 for the Adm. of Justice in the Foujdajrry or 
 Gnmvnal Courts in Bengal, Bahar, mid 
 Orissa. Passed by the G.-G. In C, Deo. 3, 
 1790. 
 
 "32. ... The charge against the prisoner, 
 his confession, which is always to be received 
 with circumspection and tenderness .... 
 etc. . . . being all heard and gone through 
 in his presence and that of the Kazi and 
 Mufti of the Court, the Kazi and Mufti are 
 then to write at the bottom of the record 
 of the proceedings held in the trial, the 
 futwa or law as applicable to the circum- 
 stances of the case . . . The Judges of the 
 Court shall attentively consider such futwa, 
 eto."— Id. 
 
 1791. "The Judges of the Courts_ of 
 Circuit shall refer to the Kazi and Mufti of 
 their respective courts all questions on 
 points of law . . . regarding which they 
 may not have been furnished with specific 
 instructions from the G.-G. in C. or the 
 NizamutAdawlui. . . ." — Begn. No. XXXV. 
 
 1792. Revenue Regulation of July 20, 
 No. Ixxv., empowers Landholders and 
 ITarmers of Land to distrain for Arrears 
 of Rent or Revenue. The "Kazi of the 
 Pergunnah " is the official under the Col- 
 lector, repeatedly referred to as regulating 
 and carrying out 'the distraint. So, again, 
 inRegn. XVn. ofl793. 
 
 1793. "Ixvi. The Nizamut Adaulat 
 shall continue to be held at Calcutta. 
 
 "Ixvii. The Court shall consist of the 
 Governor-General, and the members of the 
 Supreme Council, assisted by the head 
 Cauzy of Bengal Behar, and Orissa, and two 
 Muftis."*— Ee^ii. IX. o/ 1793. See also 
 quotation under Mufty. 
 
 ,, "I. Cauzies are stationed at the 
 Cities of Patna, Dacca, and Moorshedabad, 
 and the principal towns, and in the i>er- 
 gunnahs, for the purpose of preparing and 
 attesting deeds of transfer, and other law 
 papers, celebrating marriages, and perform- 
 ing such religious duties or ceremonies 
 prescribed by the Mahommedan law, as 
 have been hitherto discharged by them 
 under the British Government." — Beg. 
 XXXIX. of 1793. 
 
 1803. Regulation XL VI. regulates the ap- 
 pointment of Cauzy in towns and per- 
 gunnahs, "for the purpose of preparing and 
 attesting deeds of transfer, and other law 
 papers, celebrating marriages," etc., but 
 makes no allusion to judicial duties. 
 
 1864. "Whereas it is unnecessary to 
 continue the offices of Hindoo and Maho- 
 medan Law Officers, and is inexpedient 
 that the appointment of Cazee-nol-Gozaat, or 
 of City, Town, or Pergunnah Cazees should 
 be made by Gavernment, it is enacted as 
 follows : 
 
 * * * 
 
 "II. Nothing contained in this Act shall 
 be construed so as to prevent a Cazee-oo2- 
 Cozaat or other Gazee from performing, 
 when required to do so, any duties or cere- 
 
 * This was already in the Begulatlons of 1791. 
 
 monies prescribed by the Mahomedan Law.' 
 —Act No. XI. of 1864. 
 
 1880. "An Act for the^appointment of 
 persons to the office of Kazi. 
 
 "Whereas by the preamble to Act No. 
 XI. of 1864 . . it was (among other things 
 declared inexpedient, eto.) . . . and whereas 
 by tlie usage of the Muharamadan_ com- 
 munity in some parts of British India the 
 presence of Kazis appointed by the Govern- 
 ment is required at the celebration of mar- 
 riages and the performance of certain other 
 rites and ceremonies, and it is therefore ex- 
 pedient that the Government should again 
 be empowered to appoint persons to the 
 office of Kazi ; It is hereby enacted . . . " 
 —Act No. XII. O/1880. 
 
 1885. "To come to something more 
 specific. 'There were instances in which 
 men of the most venerable dignity, per- 
 secuted without a cause by extortioners, 
 died of rage and shame in the gripe of the 
 vile alguazUs of Impey ' [Macaulay 's Essay 
 on Hastings]. 
 
 " Here we see. one Cazi turned into an in- 
 definite number of ' men of the most vener- 
 able dignity ; ' a man found ^ilty by legal 
 process of corruptly oppressing a helpless 
 widow into 'men of the most venerable 
 dignity' persecuted by extortioners without 
 a cause ; and a guard of sepoys, with which ,, 
 the Supreme Court had nothing to do, into 
 ' vile alguazils of Impey.' "Stephen, Story 
 of NvMComa/r, ii. 250-251. 
 
 Ceylon. Add : 
 
 c. 1337. " I met in this city (Bru8sa)the 
 pious sheikh 'Abd-Allah-al-Miari, the Tra- 
 veller. He was a worthy man. He made 
 the circuit of the earth, except he never 
 entered China, nor the island of Sarandlb, 
 nor Andalusia, nor the Sudan. I have 
 excelled him, for I have visited those 
 regions ! " — Ibn Batuta, ii. 321. 
 
 1781. " We explored the whole coast of 
 Zelone, from Pt. Pedro to the Little Basses, 
 looked into every port and spoke with 
 every vessel we saw, without hearing of 
 French vessels." — Price's Letter to Ph. 
 Francis, in Tracts, i. 9. 
 1830. 
 
 " Por dearer to him are the shells that 
 sleep 
 By his own sweet native stream, 
 Than all the pearls of Serendeep, 
 
 Or the Ava ruby's gleam ! 
 Home ! Home ! Friends — ^health—re- 
 pose. 
 What are Golconda's gems to those ? " 
 Bengal Annual. 
 
 Chabootra. Add : 
 
 1827. " The splendid procession, having 
 entered the royal gardens, approached 
 through a long avenue of lofty trees, a 
 chabootra or platform of white marble cano- 
 pied by arches of the same material." — Si)' 
 W. Scott, The Surgeon's Daughter, oh. xiv„ 
 
 Chandernagore. 
 
 See under Calcutta in Sdppt. 
 
[supplement.] 
 CSAWBUCK. 7n GHILLUMBBVM. 
 
 Chawbuck. Add : 
 
 1760. "Mr. Barton, laying in wait, 
 seized Benautrom Ghattogee opposite to 
 the door of the Council, and with the 
 assistance of his bearer and his peons tied 
 his hands and his feet, swung him upon a 
 bamboo like a hog, carried him to his own 
 house, there with his own hand chawhooked 
 him in the most cruel manner, almost to 
 the deprivation _ of life ; endeavoured to 
 force beef into his mouth, to the irreparable 
 loss of his Bramin's caste, and all this 
 without giving ear to, or suffering the man 
 to speak in his own defence . . ." — Fori 
 Wm. Consn., in Zone/, 214-215. 
 
 Ghelingo. Add : 
 
 We find Tam. " djalanga, qui va sur 
 I'eau ; chalangue, barque, bateau dont 
 les planches sont cloules " [Did. Tam. 
 Fravg., Ton6ich.&Ty, 1855). 
 
 1746. 
 
 "ChUlingahbe . . . 22 0" 
 Account charges at Fort St. David, 
 Deer. 31st. MS. in India Office. 
 
 1761. " It appears there is no more than 
 one frigate that has escaped; therefore 
 don't lose an instant to send us cheliugoes 
 upon chelingoes loaded with rice . . ." — 
 Lolly to Raymond at Pulicat. In Comp. H. 
 of the War in India (Tract), 1761, p. 85. 
 
 Cherry fouj. 'S. Chan-fauj f This 
 curious phrase occurs in tte quota- 
 tions, the second of wMcb explains its 
 meaning. I am not certain what the 
 iirst part is, but it is most probably 
 chari, in the sense of ' moveable,' ' lo- 
 comotive,' so that the phrase "was 
 equivalent to ' ' fl5rLDg brigade." It was 
 evidently a technicality of the Mahratta 
 armies. 
 
 1803. "The object of a cherry fouj, 
 without guns, with two armies after it, 
 must be to fly about and plunder the richest 
 country it can find, not to march through 
 exhausted countries, to make revolutions in 
 cities." — Elphinstone, in Life, i. 59. 
 
 1809. "Two detachments under . . . . 
 Mahratta chiefs of some consequence, are 
 now employed in levying contributions in 
 different paits of the jypoor countrj;. Such 
 detachments are called churee fuoj ; they 
 are generally equipped very lightly, with 
 but little artillery ; and are equally formi- 
 dable in their progress to friend and foe." — 
 Broughton, Letters from a Mahratta Camp, 
 ,128. 
 
 Chicane. Add : 
 
 The game of chaugan, the ball {gu or 
 gavi), and the playing-ground(mai(^are) 
 afflord constant metaphors in Persian 
 literature. 
 
 1516. Barbosa, speaking of the Mahom- 
 medans of Cambay, says : 
 
 "Saomtam ligeiros e manhosos na sela 
 
 qne a cavalo jogaom ha choqna, ho qual 
 joguo eles tem autre sy na conta em que nos 
 temos ho das canas." — Lisbon ed. 271. 
 
 i.e. "They are so swift and dexterous in 
 the saddle that they play choca on horse- 
 back, a game which they hold in as high 
 esteem as we do that of the canes " (i.e. the 
 jereed). 
 
 Tenreiro, speaking of the Arabs, says : 
 
 1560. "They are such great riders that 
 they play tennis on horseback " (que jogSo 
 a choca a cavallo). — Itinerario, ed. 1762,359. 
 
 In the following I would say, in 
 justice to the great man whose words 
 are quoted, that chicane is used in the 
 quasi-military sense of taking every 
 possible advantage of the ground in a 
 contest : 
 
 1761. "I do suspect that some of the 
 great Ones have had hopes given them that 
 the Dutch may be induced to join us in this 
 War against the Spaniards, — if such an 
 Event should take place I fear some Sacri- 
 fices will be made in the East Indies — ^I 
 pray God my Suspicions may be without 
 foundation. I think Delays and Chicanery 
 is allowable against those who take Advan- 
 tage of the times, our Distresses, and 
 situation." — Unpublished Holograph Letter 
 from Lord Olive, in India Office Kecords. 
 Dated Berkeley Square, and indorsed 27th 
 Deer. 1761." 
 
 Chick, a. Add: 
 
 Chicks are described by Clavijo in the 
 tents of Timour's chief wife : 
 
 1404. "And this tent had two doors, 
 one in front of the other, and the first doors 
 were of certain thin coloured wands, joined 
 one to another like in a hurdle, and covered 
 on the outside with a texture of rose- 
 coloured silk, and finely woven ; and these 
 doors were made in this fashion, in order 
 that when shut the air might yet enter, 
 whilst those within could see those outside, 
 but those outside could not see those who 
 were within." — § cxxvi. 
 
 b.— 
 
 1767. "Received . . . 
 
 * * * * 
 
 " chequins 5 at 5 . Arcot Ks. 25 " 
 
 # * * * 
 
 — Lord Olive's Account of his Voyage to 
 India, in Long, 497. 
 
 Chilao. Add : 
 
 1543. "The Governor quitting Cochin 
 proceeded along the coast to Cape Comorin, 
 doubled the cape, and then ran along that 
 coast to Beadala, which is a place adjoining 
 the shoals of Chilao . . ."—Oorrea, iii. 324. 
 See also Sdppt., under Chittagong. 
 
 Chillunibrum. Add : 
 
 1755. "Scheringham (Seringam), Scha- 
 lembron, et Gengy m'offroient ^galement 
 la retraite aprfes laquelle je soupirois." — 
 Anquetil du Perron, Zendav. Disc. Prelim. 
 xxviii. 
 
[supplement.] 
 CHILLUMGEBE. 778 
 
 CHOP. 
 
 CMllumchee. Add : 
 
 1857. " I went alone to the Fort Adju- 
 tant, to report my arrival, and inquire to 
 ■what regiment of the Bengal army I was 
 likely to be posted. 
 
 '"Army! — regiment!' was the reply. 
 'There is no Bengal Army; it is aJl in 
 revolt. . . . Provide yourself with a camp- 
 bedstead, and a chillumcliee, and wait for 
 orders.' 
 
 " I saluted and left the presence of my 
 superior officer, deeply pondering as to the 
 possible nature and qualities of a ohillum- 
 chee, but not venturing to enquire further." 
 — Lt.-Col. T. Lewin,A Fly on theWheel, p. 3. 
 
 CMna. 
 
 The word is used in tlie sense of a 
 cTiina dish in Lane's Arabian Nights, 
 iii. 492. 
 
 Chinapatam. Add : 
 
 With, regard to the note (p. 153, 
 col. 6) suggesting the existence of this 
 name long before the foundation of 
 the English settlement, I may add 
 this passage from the English transla- 
 tion of Mendoza's China, the original 
 of ■which "was published in 1585, the 
 translation by E. Parke in 1588 : 
 
 "... it is plainely seene that they did 
 come with the shipping vnto the Indies . . . 
 so that at this day there is great memory of 
 them in the Hands Philippinas and on the 
 cost of Coromande, which is the cost against 
 the Kingdome of Norslnga towards the sea 
 of Bengala (misprinted Gengala) ; lohereas 
 is a towne called vnto this day the Soile of 
 the Chinos for that they did reedifie and 
 Ttiake the same " (i. 94). 
 
 I strongly suspect, comparing "what 
 Barros says, that this was Chinapatam-, 
 or Madras. 
 
 1780. " The Nawaub sent him to Gheena 
 Pattuu (Madras) under the escort of a 
 small party of light Cavalry." — H. of 
 Hydur Naik, 395. 
 
 CMnsura. See under Calcutta, in 
 Sttppt. 
 
 1684. "This day between 3 and 6 
 o'clock in the Afternoon, Capt. Richardson 
 and his Sergeant, came to my house in y" 
 Chinchera, and brought me this following 
 message from y President. . . " — Hedges, 
 ZHary, 166. 
 
 CMt. Add: 
 
 1787. "Mrs. Arend . . . will wait upon 
 any Lady at her own house on the shortest 
 notice, by addressing a chit to her in 
 Chattawala Gully, opposite Mr. Motte's 
 old house, Tiretta's bazar." — Advt., >in 
 Seton-Ka/rr, i. 226. 
 
 GMttagOUg. Add at end : 
 Chaturgrama is still the name of a town 
 in Ceylon, lat. 6°, long. 81°. 
 
 Chobwa, s. Burmese Tsaubwa, 
 Siamese CAao,' prince, king,' also Chao- 
 hpa (compounded with hpa, 'heaven'), 
 and in Cushing's Shan Dicty. and 
 cacography, sow, 'lord, master,' soiv- 
 hpa, a ' hereditary prince.' The word 
 chu-hu, for ' chief,' is found applied 
 among tribes of Kwang-si, akin to the 
 Shans, in a.d. 1150 {Prof. T. de la 
 Gowperie), 
 
 The designation of the princes of the 
 Shan States on the east of Burma, 
 many of whom are (or were tiU 
 recently) tributary to Ava. 
 
 1795. " After them came the Chobwaas, 
 or petty tributary princes : these are per- . 
 sonages who, before the Birmans had ex- 
 tended their conquests over the vast terri- 
 tories which they now possess, had held 
 small independent sovereignties which they 
 were able to maintain so long as the balance 
 of power continued doubtful between the 
 Birmans, Peguers, and Siamese."— Sym«s, 
 366. 
 
 1819. " All that tract of land ... is in- 
 habited by a numerous nation called Sciam, 
 who are the same as the Laos. Their king- 
 dom is divided into small districts under 
 different chiefs called Zaboa, or petty 
 princes." — Samgermamo, 34. 
 
 1855. " The Tsauhwas of all these prin- 
 cipalities, even where most absolutely under 
 Ava, retain all the forms and appurtenances 
 of royalty." — Mission to Ava, 303. 
 
 Choky. Add : 
 a.— 
 
 1664. "Near this Tent there is another 
 great one, which is called Tchaukykane, 
 because it is the place where the Omrahs 
 keep guard, every one in his turn, once a 
 week twenty-four hours together." — Ber- 
 nier, E. T.; 117. 
 
 b.— 
 
 c. 1782. "As soon as morning appeared 
 he (Haidar) sat down on his chair (ohauM) 
 and washed his face." — H. of Hydur Naih, 
 505. 
 
 Chop. Add (at p. 160, col. 1, line 
 21, before ' Drummond ') : 
 
 " While chapa is used all over the 
 N.W.P. and Punjab for printed cotton 
 stuff." 
 Also : 
 
 1682. "To Eajemaul I sent ye old 
 Duan . . . 's Perwanua, Choptboth by the 
 Nabob and new Duan, for its confirmation." 
 — Hedges, Hak. Soc, 37. 
 
 c. 1720. "Here they demanded tax and 
 toll ; felt us all over, not excepting our 
 mouths, and when they found nothing, 
 stamped a chop upon our arms in red paint; 
 which was to serve for a. pass." — Zuteen 
 Jaarige Seize . . . door Jacob de Bucquoy, 
 Haarlem, 1757. 
 
GHOUL. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 
 779 GHUGKLAH. 
 
 Ghoul. Add : 
 
 1782. " That St. Lubin had some of the 
 Mahratta oflScers on board of his ship, at 
 the port of Choul ... he will remember aa 
 long as he lives, for they got so far the 
 ascendancy over the political iFrenchman, 
 as to induce him to come into the harbour, 
 and to land his cargo of military stores . . , 
 not one piece of which he ever got back 
 again, or was paid sixpence for." — Price's 
 ObservaHons on a Late PuUication, &c., 14. 
 In Prices Tracts, vol. i. 
 
 Choultry. Add : 
 
 1714. In the MS. List of Persons in the 
 Service, &c. (India Office Records), we 
 have : — 
 
 "Josiah Cooke ffaotor Register of the 
 Choultry, £15." 
 
 c. 1790. "On ne rencontre dans oes 
 voyages auoune auberge ou hdtellerie sur 
 la route ; mais elles sont remplacfes par des 
 lieux de repos appelfes schultris {chatide- 
 ries), qui sont des b§.timens ouverts et 
 inhabit^s, oii les voyageurs ne trouvent, en 
 g&^ral, qu'un toit . . . " — Baafner, ii. 11. 
 
 Chouse. Add : 
 
 "In Kattywar, where the native 
 chiefs employ Arah mercenaries, the 
 Chaus still flourishes as officer of a 
 company. "When I joined the Poli- 
 tical Agency in that Province, there 
 was a company of Arabs attached to 
 the Eesidency under a Chaus." 
 {M.-Oen. Keatinge). 
 
 1619. " Con gli ambasciatori strauieri 
 che seco conduceva, ciofe I'lndiano, di Sciah 
 Selim, un clause Turoo ed i Mosooviti. . . " 
 — P. della Yalle, ii. 6. 
 
 1754. "900chiaux: they carried in their 
 hand a baton with a double silver crook on 
 
 the end of it; these frequently 
 
 chanted moral sentences and encomiums on 
 the Shah, occasionally proclaiming also his 
 victories as he passed along." — Sarvway, 
 i. 170. 
 
 1762. "Le 27" d'AoUt 1762 nous enten- 
 dlmes un coup de canon du chateau de 
 Kahira, c'^toit signe qu'un Tsjaus (courier) 
 ^toit arriv^ de la grande caravane." — 
 Niehihr, Voyage, i. 171. 
 
 Chow-chow- Add : 
 
 We find the word ia Blumentritt's 
 Vocabular of Manilla terms : " Chau- 
 chau, a Tagal dish so called." 
 
 Chowdry. Add, before quota- 
 tions: 
 
 In a paper of 'Explanations of 
 Terms,' furnished to the councO. at 
 Port William by Warren Hastings, 
 then Eesident at Moradbagh (1759), 
 chowdrees are defined as " Land- 
 holders in the next rank to Zemin- 
 dars." (In Long, p. 176.) 
 
 It is also an honorific title given by 
 servants to one of their number, 
 usually, we believe, to the maM, or 
 gardener, — as khalifa to the cook and 
 tailor, jama'ddr to the hliishU, mehtar 
 to the sweeper, sirdar to the bearer. 
 
 Chownee, s. The usual native name, 
 at least in the Bengal Presidency, for 
 an Anglo-Indian cantonment (q-v.). 
 It is H. ckhaoni, from chhan, ' a 
 thatched roof,' chhana, v. ' to thatch.' 
 
 Chowringhee. Add : 
 
 1792, " For Private Sale. A neat, com- 
 pact, and new built garden house, pleasantly 
 situated at Chonrin^y, and from its con- 
 tiguity to Fort WiUiam peculiarly well 
 calculated for an officer ; it would likewise 
 be a handsome provision for a native lady, 
 or a child. The price is 1500 sicca rupees." 
 — In Seton-Karr, ii. 541. 
 
 1803. " Chouringhee, an entire village 
 of palaces, runs for a considerable length at 
 right angles with it, and altogether forms 
 the finest view I ever beheld in any city." — 
 Ld. Valentia, i. 236. 
 
 1810. " As I enjoyed Calcutta much less 
 this time ... I left it with less regret. 
 Still, when passing the Chowringhee road 
 the last day, I— — 
 
 ' liooked on stream and sea and plain 
 As what I ne'er might see again.' " 
 
 Mphimtone, in lAfe, i. 231. 
 
 1848. "He wished all Cheltenham,' all 
 Chowringhee, all Calcutta, could see him 
 in that position, waving his hand to such a 
 beauty, and in company with such a famous 
 buck as Rawdon Crawley, of the Guards." 
 — Vanity Fair, ed. 1867, i. 237. 
 
 Ghowry. Add : 
 
 1827. "A black female slave, richly 
 dressed, stood behind him with a chowry, 
 or cow's tail, having a silver handle, which 
 she used to keep o6 the &e3."—W. Scott, 
 The Surgeon's Daughter, chap. x. 
 
 Choya. 
 
 1583. "Ne vien anchora di detta saia 
 da un altro luogo detto Petopoli, e se ne 
 tingono parimente in S. Thomfe. . . . " — 
 Balbi, f. 107. 
 
 Ghucker. a. See also Lt.-Ool. T. 
 Lewin, A Fly, etc., p. 47. 
 
 Chucklah, s. H. chakla. A terri- 
 torial subdivision under the Mahom- 
 medan government, thus defined by 
 Warren Hastings, in the paper quoted 
 under Chowdry : 
 
 1759. " The jurisdiction of a Phojdar 
 (see Foujdar), who receives the rents from 
 the Zemindars, and accounts for them with 
 the Government." 
 
 1760. " In the treaty concluded with the 
 
CHUGELER. 
 
 [StrPPLEMENT.] 
 
 780 COBBA BE GAPELLO. 
 
 Nawiib Meer Mohummud O^sim Kh^n, on 
 the 27th Sept. 1760, it was agreed that . . . 
 the English army should be ready to assist 
 him in the management of all affairs, and 
 that the lands of the ehuklahs (districts) 
 of Burdwan, Midnapore and Chittagong, 
 should be assigned for all the charges of the 
 company and the army . . ." — Bwrmgton's 
 Analysis of the Laws and Regulations, vol. i. 
 Calcutta, 1805-1809, p. 5. 
 
 Chuckler. Add : 
 
 c. 1790. " Aussi n'est-ce que le rebut de 
 la classe m^pris^e des parrias ; savoir les 
 tschakelis ou cordonniers et les veltianjs 
 ou fossoyeurs, qui s'oocupent de I'enterre- 
 jnent et de la combustion des morts." — 
 Haajner, ii. 60. 
 
 Chuckiniick, s. H. chahmah. Flint 
 and steel. One of the titles conferred 
 on Haidar 'Ali before lie rose to power 
 was ' Chakmak Jang, ' Kielock of 
 war ? ' See jFTist. of Hydur Nailc, 112. 
 
 Chudder. Add : 
 
 1673. " The habit of these water- 
 nymphs was fine Shudders of lawn em- 
 broidered on the neck, wrist, and skirt 
 with a border of several coloured silks or 
 threads of gold." — Herlert, 3rd ed., 191. 
 
 Glmllo ! V. in imperative; 'Go on ! 
 Be quick.' H. chalo !, imper. of clialnd, 
 to go, go speedily. 
 
 c. 1790. " Je mental de trfes-bonne heure 
 dans mon palanquin. — Tschollo (c'est-k- 
 dire, marohe), criferent mes coulis, et aussi- 
 t6tle voyage commenga." — Haafner, ii. 5. 
 
 Chumpuk. Add : 
 
 The nse of the term champaka ex- 
 tends to the Philippine Islands. 
 
 Ghun^rgurh., n.p. A famous rock- 
 fort on the Ganges, above Benares, and 
 on the right bank. The name is be- 
 lieved to be a corruption of Oharana- 
 giri, 'Foot Hill,' a name probably 
 given from the actual resemblance of 
 the rock, seen in longitudinal profile, 
 to a human foot. 
 
 Chupra, Add : 
 
 1665. "The Holland Company have a 
 House there (at Patna) by reason of their 
 trade in Salt Peter, which they refine at a 
 great Town called Choupar ... 10 leagues 
 above Patna." — Tavernier, E. T., ii. 53. 
 
 Churruck. Add : 
 
 c. 1430. "Alii ad ornandos ourrus per- 
 forate latere, fune per corpus immisso se ad 
 currum suspendunt, pendentesque et ipsi 
 exanimati idolum comitautur ; id optimum 
 sacrificium putant et acceptissimum deo." 
 — ContC in Poggius, De Var. Fortunae, iv. 
 
 Chuttanutty. Add : 
 
 1753. "TheHoogly Phousdar demand- 
 ing the payment of the ground rent for 4 
 months from January, namely :— 
 
 B. A. P. 
 
 Sootaloota, Calcutta. . 325 
 
 Govindpoor, Picar . . 70 
 
 Govindpoor, Calcutta . 33 
 
 Buxies . . . .18 
 
 Agreed that the President do pay the same 
 
 out of cash." — Consn. Ft. William, April 30, 
 
 in Long, 43. 
 
 Circars. Add : 
 
 1767. "Letter from the Chief and 
 
 Council at Masulipatam that in 
 
 consequence of orders from the President 
 and Council of Fort St. George for securing 
 and sending away all vagrant Europeans 
 tha,t might be met with in the Circars, they 
 
 have embarked there for this place " — 
 
 Fort William Consn. Feb. 6, in Long, 476-7. 
 
 Civilian. Add : 
 
 1848. (Lady O'Dowd's) "quarrel with 
 Lady Smith, wife of Minos Smith the 
 puisne Judge, is stiH remembered by some 
 at Madras, when the Colonel's lady snapped 
 her fingers in the Judge's lady's face, and 
 said she'd never walk behind ever a beggarly 
 civilian." — Vanity Fair, ed. 1867, ii. 85. 
 
 Classy. Add : 
 
 1801. "The sepoys in a body were to 
 bring up the rear. Our left flank was to be 
 covered by the sea, and our^ight by Gopie 
 Nath's men. Then the olashies and other 
 armed followers." — Mt. Stewart Mphinstone, 
 in Life, i. 27. 
 
 Coast. Add : 
 
 1781. "Just imported from the Coast 
 .... a very fine assortment of the follow- 
 ing cloths." — India Gazette, Sept. 15. 
 
 Cobra de Capello. Add : 
 
 1710. "The Brother Francisco Rodri- 
 guez persevered for the whole 40 days in 
 these exercises, and as the house was of 
 clay, and his cell adjoined the garden, it 
 was invaded by cobra de capelo, and he 
 made report of this inconvenience to the 
 Father Rector. But his answer was that 
 these were not the snakes that did spiritual 
 harm ; and so left the Brother in the same 
 cell. This and other admirable instances 
 have always led me to doubt if S. Paul 
 did not communicate to his Paulists in 
 India the same virtue as of the tongues of 
 S. Paul,* for the snakes in these parts 
 are so numerous and so venomous, and 
 though our Missionaries make such long 
 journeys through wild uncultivated places, 
 there is no account to this day that any 
 Paulist was ever bitten. ' — F. de Souza, 
 Oriente Gonquistado, Conq. i. Div. i. cap. 73. 
 
 * Lingue M San Paolo is a name given to fossil 
 5/iarfc's teeth, which are commonly found in Malta, 
 and in paHs of Sicily. 
 
COCHIN. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 781 
 
 COMPOUND. 
 
 c. 1713. "En secouant la peau de cerf 
 sur laquelle nous avons coutume de nous 
 asseoir, il en sortit un gros serpent de oeux 
 qu'on appelle en Portugals Cobra-Capel." — 
 Lettres Edifiantes, ed. 1781, xl, 83. 
 
 Cochin. Add : 
 
 1767. "From this place the Nawaub 
 marched to Koochi-Bundur, from the in- 
 habitants of which he exacted a large sum 
 of money." — H. of Bydur Naik, 186. 
 
 Cockroach. Add : 
 
 1577. " We were likewise annoyed not a 
 little by the biting of an Indian fly called 
 Gacaroch, a name agreeable to its bad con- 
 dition ; for living it vext our flesh ; and 
 being kill'd smelt as loathsomely as the 
 French punaise, whose smell is odious." — 
 Herbei-es Travels, 3rd ed. 332-3. 
 
 Coco : Add before tlie quotations : 
 But Brugscli, describing from the 
 Egyptian waU-paintings of c. B.C. 1600, 
 on the temple of Queen Hashop, re- 
 presenting the expeditions by sea 
 wliicli she sent to the Incense Land 
 of Punt, says : 
 
 " Men never seen before, the inhabitants 
 of this divine land, showed themselves on 
 the coast, not less astonished than the 
 Egyptians . . . They lived on pile-buildings, 
 in little dome-shaped huts, the entrance to 
 which was effected by a ladder, under the 
 shade of cocoa-palms laden with fruit, and 
 splendid incense-trees, on whose boughs 
 strange fowls rocked themselves, and at 
 whose feet herds of cattle peacefully re- 
 posed." — Brugsch, 2d ed. i. 353. 
 
 Also witb reference to note on 
 p. 175: 
 
 c. A.D. 70. " In ipsS quidem Aethiopia 
 fricatur haec, tanta est siccitsis, et farinae 
 modo spissatur in panem. Grignitur autem 
 in frutioe ramis cubltalibus, folio latiore, 
 porno rotundo majore quam mail amplitu- 
 dine, ooicasvocaut." — PUny, xiii. § 9. 
 
 c. 1340. "Le nargll, appel^ autrement 
 ■noix d'Inde, auquel on ne peut comparer 
 aucun autre fruit, est vert et rempli 
 A')xm\e."--ShiMbbuddln DimishH, in Not. et 
 Exts. xiii. 175. 
 
 Coco-de-Mer. Add : 
 
 We have learned from Mr. H. 0. P. 
 Bell, Ceylon 0. S., the author of the 
 Eeport on the Maldives, quoted on 
 p. 178, col. a, tbat in Maldivian tava 
 or <ai)a=Singli. tada, i.e., 'bard'; so 
 that tava-JearM is the 'bard-sbelled 
 coco-nut.' Hence Sonnerat is mis- 
 taken in saying tbat the term means 
 'treasure-nut.' 
 
 Colao, s. Chin. Koh-lao, ' Council 
 Cbamber Elders ' (Bp. Moule). A title 
 
 for a Chinese Minister of State, -which, 
 frequently occurs in the Jesuit writers 
 of the 17th century. 
 
 Coleroon. Add : 
 
 c. 1713. "Les deux Princes se 
 
 liguerent centre I'ennemi commun, h, fin de 
 le contraindre par la force des armes a. 
 rompre une digue si pr^judioiable k leurs 
 Etats. lis faisoient aAjh, de grands pre- 
 paratifs, lorsque le fleuve Coloran ven^ea 
 par lui-ra6me (comme on s'exprimoit loi) 
 I'affront que le Roi faisoit h ses eaux en les 
 reteuant captives." — Lettres Edifiantes, ed. 
 1781, xi. 180. 
 
 1753. " . . . en doublant le Cap Calla- 
 medu, jusqu'k la branche du fleuve Caveri 
 qui porte le uom de Golh-ram, et dont I'em- 
 bouchure est la plus septentrionale de oeUes 
 du Caveri." — D'AnviUe, 115. 
 
 1761. "Clive dislodged a strong body 
 of the Nabob's troops, who had taken post 
 at Sameavarem, a fort and temple situated 
 on the river Kalderon." — Complete H. of the 
 War in India, from 1749 to 1761, (Tract) 
 1761, p. 12. 
 
 Columbo Root. Add : 
 
 1782. "Any person having a quantity 
 of fresh sound Columbia Root to dispose of, 
 
 wiU please direct a line " — India Gazette, 
 
 Aug. 24. 
 
 1850. " Caoutchouc, or India-rubber, is 
 found in abundance . . . (near Tette) . . . 
 
 and calumba-root is plentiful The 
 
 India-rubber is made into balls for a game 
 resembling ' fives,' and calnmba-root is said 
 to be used as a mordant for certain colours, 
 but not as a dye itself. " — Livingstone, Ex- 
 pedition to the Zamhesi, &c. p. 32. 
 
 Comboy. Add : 
 
 1615. "Tansho Samme, the Einges 
 kinsman, bought two pec. Cambaia cloth.'' 
 — Codes, i. 15. 
 
 Competition-wallah. Add : 
 
 1814. ' ' Gungadhur Shastree is a person 
 of great shrewdness and talent . . . Though 
 a very learned shastree he affects to be 
 quite an Englishman, walks fast, talks fast, 
 interrupts and contradicts, and calls the 
 Peshwa and his ministers ' old fools ' and 
 . . . . ' dam rascals.' He mixes English 
 words with everything he says, and will 
 say of some one (Holkar for instance) : Bhot 
 trickswalla tha, laiken barra akulkund, 
 Kukhye tha."* — Elphinstone in Life, i. 276. 
 
 Compound. The two first of the 
 following quotations are important, 
 carrying back the use of the word, 
 as they do, to nearly a century before 
 the earliest quotation preyiously known 
 to us : 
 
 1679. (at Pollioull near Madapollam), 
 
 « " He was very tricky, but very sagacious ; ho 
 was cock-eyed ! " 
 
[STJPPI.EME17T.J 
 
 COMPBADOBE. 782 OONBO-BUNDEB. 
 
 "There the Dutch have a Factory of a 
 large Compounde, where they dye much 
 Hew cloth, having above 300 jars set in the 
 ground for that vrork; also they make 
 many of their best paintings there."— i^ort 
 St. Geo. Conms. (on Tour), April 14. In 
 Jfotes arid Extracts, Madras, 1871. 
 
 1696. "The 27th we began to unlade, 
 and come to their custom-houses, of which 
 there are three, in a square Compound of 
 about 100 Paces over each way .... The 
 goods being brought and set in two Sows 
 in the middle of the square are one by one 
 opened before the Mandareens." — Mr. 
 Bowyeair's Journal at Cochin China, dated 
 Poy-Foe, April 30. Dalr. Or. Sep. i. 79. 
 
 1848. "Lady O'Dowd, too, had gone to 
 her bed in the nuptial chamber, on the 
 ground floor, and had tucked her mosquito 
 curtains round her fair form, when the 
 guard at the gates of the commanding 
 officer's compound beheld Major Dobbin, 
 in the moonlight, rushing towards the 
 house with a swift ste^."— Vanity Fair, 
 ed. 1867, ii. 93. 
 
 The folio-wing shows tlie adoption of 
 the word in West Africa : 
 
 1880. From West Afr. Mission, Port 
 I,okkoh, Mr. A. Burohaell writes : "Every 
 evening we go out visiting and preaching 
 the Gospel to our Timneh friends in their 
 compounds." — Froceedings of G. M. Society 
 for 1878-9, p. 14. 
 
 Compradore. Add before quota- 
 ■tions : 
 
 "A new building was to be erected on 
 "the Bund at Shanghai, and Sir Thomas 
 Wade was asked his opinion as to what 
 style of architecture should be adopted. 
 He at once said that for Shanghai, a great 
 ■Chinese commercial centre, it ought to be 
 Compradoric ! " 
 
 1615. " I understand that yesterday the 
 Hollanders cut a slave of theirs a-peeces for 
 theft, per order of justice, and thrust their 
 comprador (or cats buyer) out of dores for a 
 lechero'us knave. . . ,*' — Cocks, i. 19. 
 
 Congee. Add before quotations : 
 
 Oongee is known to Horace, though, 
 reckoned, it would seem, so costly a 
 remedy that the miser patient would 
 as lief die as be plundered to the ex- 
 tent implied in its use : 
 
 . . . " Huno medicus multum oeler atque 
 fidelis 
 Excitat hoc pacto . . . 
 . . . ' Agedum ; sume hoc ptisanarium 
 oryzae.' 
 ' Quanti emptae?' 'Parvo.' ' Quanti 
 
 ergo.' 'Octussibus.' 'Eheu! 
 •Quid refert, morbo, an furtis pereamve 
 rapinis ? ' " 
 
 Sat. II. iii. 147 seqq. 
 
 Also : 
 
 c. A.D. 70. (Indi) "™%^i™6 quidem 
 oryza gaudent, ex qua tisanam conficiunt 
 quam reliqui mortales ex hordeo." — Pliny, 
 xviii. § 13. 
 
 Congeveram, n.p. An ancient and 
 holy city of S. India, 46 m. S.W. of 
 Madras. It is called Kachchi in Tamil 
 literature, and Kachchipuram is pro- 
 bably represented by the modern 
 name. 
 
 c. 1030. SeeEanchi, in Al-Biruni, under 
 Ualabar. 
 
 1531. "Some of them said that the 
 whole history of the Holy House (of St. 
 Thomas) was written in the house of the 
 Pagoda which is called CamjeverSlo, twenty 
 leagues distant from the Holy House, of 
 which I wiU tell you hereafter. . . ."— 
 Correa, iii. 424. 
 
 1680. " Upon a report that Podela Lin- 
 gapa had put a stop to all the Dutch busi- 
 ness of Policat under his government, the 
 agent sent Braminy spys to Conjee Voram 
 and to Policat." — Fort St. Geo. Cons. 
 Aug. 30, in Ifotes and Extracts, No. Ill, 32. 
 
 Congo-bunder, or Cong, n.p. Kun;/ 
 bandar; a port formerly of some con- 
 sequence and trade, on the north shore 
 of the Persian Qiilf, about 100 m. 
 west of Gombroon. The Portuguese 
 had a, factory here for a good many 
 years after their expulsion from Or- 
 mus, and under treaty with Persia, 
 made in 1625, had a right of pearl- 
 fishery at Bahrein and a claim to half 
 of the customs of Cong. These claims 
 seem to have been gradually disre- 
 garded, and to have had no effect 
 after about 1670, though the Portu- 
 guese would appear to have still kept 
 up some pretext of monopoly of rights 
 there in 1677 (see Chardin, ed. 1735, 
 i. 348, and Bruce'a Annals of the E. I. 
 C, iii. 393). 
 
 Some confusion is created by the 
 circumstance that there is another 
 place on the same coast, nearly 2° 
 further west, called Kmigiin, which 
 possessed a good many vessels up to 
 1869, when it was destroyed by a 
 neighbouring chief (see Stiffe's P. 
 Qulf Pilot, 128). And this place is 
 indicated by A. Hamilton (below) as 
 the great mart for Bahrein pearls, a 
 description which Fryer and others 
 assign to what is evidently Cong. 
 
 1652. " Near to the place where the Ea- 
 phrates falls from Balsara into the Sea, 
 there is a little Island, where the Barques 
 generally come to an Anchor. . . . There 
 we stay'd four days, whence to Bandar- 
 
LBUPPLEMENT.] 
 
 CONICOPOLT. 783 
 
 COBGE. 
 
 Congo it is 14 days Sail. . . . This place 
 would be a far better habitation for the 
 Merchants than Ormus, where it is very 
 unwholesom and dangerous to live. But 
 that which hinders the Trade from Bandar- 
 Congo is, because the Hoad to Lar is so bad 
 .... The 30th, we hir'd a Vessel for 
 Bander-Abassi, and after 3 or 4 hours Sail- 
 ing we put into a Village .... in the 
 Island of Keckmishe " (Kishm). — Tavemier, 
 E. T., i. 94. 
 
 1653. "Congue est vne petite ville fort 
 agreable sur le sein Perslque S, trois jour- 
 n^es du Bandar Abbassi tirant ^ I'Ouest 
 dominfe par le Schah . . . les Portugais y 
 ont vn Peitour (ractor) qui prend la moiti^ 
 de la Doiiane, et donne la permission aux 
 barques de nauiger, en luy payant vn 
 certain droit, parceque toutes ces mers sont 
 tributaires de la generality de Mascati, qui 
 est ii I'entree du sein Persique .... Cette 
 ville est peupMe d'Arabes, de Parsis et 
 d'Indous qui ont leur Pagodes et leurs 
 Sainots hors la ville." — De la Boullaye-le- 
 Gouz, ed. 1657, p. 284. 
 
 1677. "A Voyage to Congo for Pearl. — 
 Two days after our Arrival at Gom- 
 broon, I went to Congo At 
 
 Noon we came to Bassatu (see Bassadore), 
 an old ruined Town of the Portugais, 
 fronting Congo. . . . Congo is something 
 better built than Gombroon, and has some 
 small Advantage of the Air." (Then goes 
 off about pearls).— .Pri/cr, 320. 
 
 1683. "One Haggerston taken by ye 
 said President into his Service, was run 
 away with a considerable quantity of Gold 
 and Pearie, to ye amount of 30,000 Rupees, 
 intrusted to him at Bussera and Cong, to 
 bring to Surrat, to save Freight and Gns- 
 tom."— Sedges, 96-97. 
 
 1685. "May 27. — This Afternoon it 
 pleased God to bring us in safety to Cong 
 Eoad. I went ashore immediately to Mr. 
 Brough's house (Supra Cargo of ye Siam 
 Merchant), and lay there all night."— Id. 
 p. 202. 
 
 1727, " Congoun stands on the South 
 side of a large River, and makes a pretty 
 good figure in Trade ; for most of the Pearl 
 that are caught at Ba/reen, on the Arabian 
 Side, are brought hither for a Market, and 
 many fine Horses are sent thence to India, 
 
 where they generally sell well The 
 
 next maritim town, down the Gulf, is Cong, 
 where the Portuguese lately had a Factory, 
 but of no great Figure in Trade, tho' that 
 Town has a small Trade with Banyans and 
 Moors from India. " (Here the first place is 
 Kongwn, the second one Kung).— .4. Earn., 
 L 92-93. 
 
 Conicopoly. Add : 
 
 1680. " The Govemour, accompanyed 
 with the Councell and severall Persons of 
 the factory, attended by six files of Soldyers, 
 the Company's Peons, 300 of the Washers, 
 the Pedda Naigue, the Canooply of the 
 Towne and of thp grounds, went the circuit 
 of Madras ground, which was described by 
 the Cancoply of the grounds, and lyes so 
 
 intermixed with others (as is customary in 
 these Countrys) that 'tis impossible to be 
 knowne to any others, therefore every Vil- 
 lage has a Canooply and a Parryar, who 
 are imployed in this office, which goes from 
 Father to Son for ever."— ii'ori St, Geo, 
 Consn. Sept. 21. In Notes and Extracts, 
 No. 3, p. 34. 
 
 Consoo. Bp.Moule says, ho-weTer: 
 "The name is likely to have come 
 from, kung-su, the public hall, where 
 a kung-sz', a 'public company,' or 
 guild, m.eets. 
 
 Consumah. 
 
 0. 1664. "Some time after .... she 
 chose for her Kane-saman, that is, her 
 Steward, a certain Persian called Naixrkan, 
 who was a young Omrah, the handsomest 
 and most accomplished of the whole Court." 
 —Bernier, E. T., p. 4. 
 
 Cooch Azo. Add : 
 
 17.53. " Ceste rivifere (Brahmapoutra), 
 en remontant, conduit k Rangamati et \ 
 Azoo, qui font la frontifere de I'^tat du 
 Mogol. Azoo est une forteresse que I'Emir 
 Jemla, sous le rfegne d'Aorengzfebe, reprit 
 sur le roi d'Asham, oomme une dependance 
 de Bengale." — D'Anville, p. 62. 
 
 Coolin, adj. A class of Brahmans 
 of Bengal Proper, who make extraor- 
 dinary claims to purity of caste, and 
 exclusiveness. Beng. Kullnas, from 
 Skt. hula, a caste or family, kuUna 
 belonging to a noble family. They 
 are much sought in marriage for the 
 daughters of Brahm.ans of less exalted 
 pretensions, and often take many 
 brides for the sake of the presents 
 they receive. The system is one of the 
 greatest abuses in Bengali Hinduism. 
 
 1820. " Some inferior Kooleeniis marry 
 many wives ; I have heard of persons having 
 120 ; many have 15 or 20, and others 40 or 
 50 each. Numbers procure a subsistence 
 by this excessive polygamy. . . ." — Ward, 
 i. 81. 
 
 Coolung. Add : 
 
 c. 1809. " Large flocks of a crane called 
 Kolong, and of another callefl Saros (Ardea, 
 Antigone— ise Cyrus), frequent this dis- 
 trict in winter. . . . They come from the 
 north in the beginning of the cold season, 
 and retire when the heats commence." — 
 Buchanan's Bimgpom; in Eastern India, 
 iii. 579. 
 
 Coorsy. Add : 
 
 1781. "It happened, at this time, that 
 the Nawaub was seated on his koorsi, or 
 chair, in a garden, beneath a banyan tree." 
 —H. ofHydur Naik, 452. 
 
 Gorge. Add : 
 
 1747. ' ' Another Sett of Madrass Painters 
 
[STJPPLEMENT.J 
 
 COBOMANDEL. 784 COTAMALUOO. 
 
 .... being examined regarding what 
 Goods were Remaining in their hands upon 
 the Loss of Madrass, they acknowledge to 
 have had 15 Gorge of Cnints then under 
 their Performance, and which they acquaint 
 us is all safe . . . but as they have lost all 
 their Wax and Colours, they request an 
 Advance of 300 Pagodas for the Purchase 
 of more. . . ." — Consns. Fort St. David, 
 Aug. 13. MS. Records in India Office. 
 
 Coromaudel. Add at p. 199, after 
 line 6 : 
 
 " by D'Anville (see fJdaircissemens, 
 p. 117) and by . . ." 
 
 Also at p. 200 : The statement of W. 
 Hamilton is substantially Correct. In 
 the MS. "List of Persons in the Ser- 
 vice of the Et. Honble. E. I. Company 
 in Port St. George and other Places on 
 the Coast of Choromandell," preserved 
 in the India Office, that spelling con- 
 tinues down to 1778. In that year it 
 is changed to Coromandel. 
 
 Corral. Add : 
 
 1404. "And this mosque and these 
 chapels were very rich, and very finely 
 wrought with gold and azure, and enamelled 
 tiles {azulejos) ; and within there was a 
 great corral, with trees and tanks of 
 water." — Clavijo, j cv. Cbmp. Markham, 
 123. 
 
 Cosmin. Add : 
 
 1613. "The Portuguese proceeded with- 
 out putting down their arms to attack the 
 Sanha Dela's (position), and destroyed it 
 entirely, burning his factory and compel- 
 ling him to flee to the kingdom of Prom, 
 so that there now remained in the whole 
 realm of Pegu only the Banho of Cosmim 
 (a place adjoining Negrais) calling himself 
 vassal of the King of Arracan." — Socorro, 
 132. 
 
 Cospetir. Add : 
 
 1753. " Herodote fait aussi mention 
 d'une ville de Caapatyrus situ^e vers le 
 haut du fleuve Indus, ce que Mercator a 
 cru correspondre Ji une denomination qui 
 existe dans la G^ographie modeme, sans 
 alteration marquee, savoir Cospetir. La 
 notion qu'ou j a de Cospetir se tire de 
 I'historien Portugais Jean de Barros .... 
 la situation n'est plus oelle qui convient h, 
 Caspatyrus." — D'Anville, 4-5. 
 
 Coss. Add : 
 
 1528. "I directed Chikmak Beg, by a 
 writing under the royal hand and seal, to 
 measure the distance from Agra to Kfibul ; 
 that at every nine kos he should raise a 
 minar or turret, twelve ges in height, on 
 the top of which he was to construct a 
 pavilion." . . . — Baber, 393. 
 
 Cossack. Add : 
 
 1813. "By the bye, how do Clarke's 
 
 friends the Cossacks, who seem to be a 
 band of Circassians and other Sarmatians, 
 come to be called by a name which seems 
 to belong to a great Toorkee tribe on the 
 banks of the Jaxartes ? Kuzzauk is used 
 about Delhi for a highwayman. Can it be 
 (as I have heard) an Arabic Mdbaligh 
 (exaggeration) from kizk (plunder) applied 
 to aU predatory tribes?" — Elphinstone, in 
 lAfe, i. 264. 
 
 1819. "Some dashing leader may . . . 
 gather a predatory band round his standard, 
 which, composed as it woidd be of desperate 
 adventurers, and commanded by a profes- 
 sional Euzzank, might still give us an infi- 
 nite deal of trouble." — Id., ii. 68. 
 
 Cossid. Add : 
 
 0. 1759. "For the performance of this 
 arduous . . . duty, which required so much 
 care and caution, intelligencers of talent, 
 and Easids or messengers, who from head 
 to foot were eyes and ears . . . were sta- 
 tioned in every quarter of the country." — 
 H. ofHydur Naik, 126. 
 
 Cossimbazar. 
 
 1665. " That evening I arrived at Casen- . 
 Basar, where I was welcom'd by Menheir 
 Arnold van Wachtendonk, Director of all 
 Sollarid-Factoiiea in Bengal." — Tavemier, 
 E. T.,'ii. 56. 
 
 See also Bernier, E. T., p. 141. 
 
 Cossya. Add : 
 
 1790. "Agreed and ordered, that the 
 Trade of Sylhet ... be declared entirely 
 free to all the natives . . . under the fol- 
 lowing Regulations :— 1st. That they shall 
 not supply the Cossyahs or other Hill- 
 people with Arms, Ammunition or other 
 articles of Military store. . . ." — In Seton- 
 Karr, ii. 31. 
 
 Cot. Add: 
 
 1768-71. "We here found the body of 
 the deceased, Ijdng upon a kadel, or couch." 
 — Stavorinua, B. T., i. 442. 
 
 Cotamaluco, n. p. The title by 
 which the Portuguese called the kings 
 of the Golconda Dynasty, founded, 
 like the other Mahommedan kingdoms 
 of S. India, on the breaking up of the 
 Bahmani kingdom of the Deccan. It 
 was a corruption of Kuth-ul-Mulk, the 
 designation of the founder, retained 
 as the style of the dynasty by Mahom- 
 medans as well as Portuguese (see 
 extract from AJcbar Nama under Idal- 
 can). 
 
 1543. " When Idalcan heard this reply 
 he was in great fear . . . and by night 
 made bis escape with some in whom he 
 trusted (very few they were), and fled in 
 secret, leaving his family and his wives, 
 and went to the territories of the Izam Ma- 
 luco (see Nizamaluoo), his neighbour and 
 friend . . . and made matrimonial ties 
 
COTTON. 
 
 [SUPPLEMENT.] 
 786 
 
 CBANNY. 
 
 with the Izam Maluco, marrying his 
 daughter, on which they arranged together ; 
 and there also came into this concert the 
 Kadremalnco, and Cotamaluoo, and the 
 Verido, who are other great princes, march- 
 ing with Izam Maluco, and connected with 
 him by marriage."— Gorrca, iv. 313-314. 
 
 1553. "The Captains of the Kingdom of 
 the Decan added to their proper names 
 other honorary ones which they affected 
 more, one calling himself Iniza Malmulco, 
 which is as much as to say ' Spear of the 
 State,' Cota Malmulco, i.e. Fortress of the 
 State,' Adelchan, 'Lord of Justice'; and 
 we, corrupting these names, call them 
 mzamalnco, Cbtamaluco, and Hidalchan." 
 — Barros, IV., iv. 16. 
 
 These same explanations are given by 
 Garcia de Orta {Colloquios, f. 36 v), but of 
 course the two first are quite wrong. Iniza 
 Malmaluco, as Barros here writes it, is 
 Arabic An-Ifizdm, ul Mulk, "The Ad- 
 ministrator of the State," not from Pers. 
 neza, "a spear." Cotamaluco is Kutb-ul- 
 Mulk, Arabic, " the Kvot (or Pole-star) of 
 the State," not from kota, " a fort," which 
 is Hindi. 
 
 Cotton, s. We do not seem able to 
 carry this familiar word further back 
 than the Ar. kutn, hutun, or kutunn, 
 having the same meaning, whence 
 Prov. coton, Port, cotdo. It. cotone, 
 Germ. Kattun. The Sp. keeps the Ar. 
 article, algodon, whence old Fr. an- 
 queton and Jtnqueton, a coat quilted with 
 cotton (see Meerzye). It is only by 
 an odd coincidence that Pliny adduces 
 a like-sounding word in his account 
 of the arbores lanigerae : ' ' f erunt mali 
 calonei amplitudine cucurbitas, quae 
 maturitate ruptae ostendunt lanuginis 
 pilas, ex quibus vestes pretioso Imteo 
 faciunt " (xii. 10 (21) ). 
 
 Counsillee, s. This is the title by 
 which the natives in Calcutta gene- 
 rally designate English barristers. It 
 is the same use as the Irish one of Coun- 
 sellor, and a corruption of that word. 
 
 Country. Add : 
 
 1747. "It is resolved and ordered that 
 a Serjeant with two Troopers and a Party 
 of Coantrjr Horse, to be sent to Markisnah 
 Puram to patroU . . . ." — Fort St. David 
 Council of War, Dec. 25. MS. Secm-ds in 
 India Office. 
 
 Course, s. The drive usually fre- 
 quented by European gentlemen and 
 ladies at an Indian station. 
 
 1583. " It was curious to Oakfield to be 
 back on the Ferozepore course, after a six 
 months' interval, which seemed like years. 
 How much had happened in these six 
 months ! "— Oa^eW, ii. 124. 
 
 CowcoUy. Add : 
 
 In Thornton's English Pilot, pt. iii. 
 p. 7, of 1711, this place is called 
 Cockoly. 
 
 Cowle. Add : 
 
 1680. " A Cowle granted by the Eight 
 Worshipful Streynsham Master, Esq., 
 Agent and Governour for affairs of the 
 Honorable East India Company in ffort 
 St. George at Chinapatnam, by and with 
 the advice of his Counoell to all the Pegu 
 Ruby Marchants . . ." — Fort St. Geo. Cons. 
 Feb. 23, iaJfotesandExtractSt'No. III.p. 10. 
 
 1758. "The Nawaub having 
 
 mounted some large guns on that hill . . . 
 sent to the Killadar a Kowl-uama, or a 
 summons and terms for his surrender."— 
 -ff. ofSydurNaik, 123. 
 
 Cowry. Add : 
 
 c. 1664. ". . . lastly, it (Indostan) wants 
 those little Sea-oockies of the Maldives, 
 which serve for common Coyn in Bengale, 
 and in some other places . . ." — Bernier, 
 E. T., 63. 
 
 1749. "The only Trade they deal in is 
 Cowries (or Blackamoor's Teeth as they 
 call them in England), the King's sole 
 Property, which the sea throws up in great 
 Abundance." — The Boscawen's Voyage to 
 Bombay, by Philalethes (1750), p. 52. 
 
 1791. " Notice is hereby given, that on 
 or before the 1st November next, sealed pro- 
 posals of Contract for the remittance in 
 Dacca of the cowries received on account 
 of the Kevenues of Sylhet . . . will be 
 received at the Office of the Secretary to 
 the Board of Eevenue . . . AH persons 
 who may deliver in proposals, are desired 
 to specify the rates per cowan or cowans of 
 cowries (see kahan at p. 208, 6) at which 
 they will engage to make the remittance 
 proposed." — In Seton-Karr, ii. 53. 
 
 Cowry (2), p. 210 I. The Tamil 
 word is misprinted Jeavddi for kavadi. 
 
 Cowtails. Add : 
 
 1665. "Now that this King of the 
 Great Tibet knows, that Aureng-Zehe is at 
 Kachemire, and threatens him with War, 
 he hath sent to him an Ambassader, with 
 Presents of the Countrey^ as Chrystal, and 
 those dear White Cow-tails . . ."—Bernier, 
 E. T., 135. 
 
 Cranny. 
 
 It is curious to find this word ex- 
 plained by an old French writer, in 
 almost the modem application to East 
 Indians. This shows that the word 
 was used at Goa in something of its 
 Hindu sense of one of mixt blood. 
 
 1653. ' ' Les karanes sent engendrez d'vn 
 Mestis, et d'vne Indienne, lesquels sent 
 oliaustres. Ce mot de Karanes vient k mon 
 advis de Kara, qui signifie en Turq la terre, 
 
 8 E 
 
[SUPrLEMENT.J 
 
 CBEASE, ORIS. 786 COBRUMSHAW HILLS. 
 
 ou bien la oouleur noire, oorame si Ton vou- 
 loit dire par Karanes les enfans du pais, ou 
 bien les noirs : ils ont les mesmes aduantages 
 dans leur professions quelesautresMestis." 
 — De la Boullaye-le-Gouz, ed. 1657, p. 226. 
 
 Compare in M. Polo, ,Bk. I., oh. 18, his 
 statement about the Caraonas, and note 
 thereon. 
 
 Crease, Oris. Add: 
 
 It is curious to find the oris adopted 
 by Alboquerque as a piece of state 
 costume. When lie received the am- 
 bassadors of Sheikh Ismael, i.e. the 
 Shah of Pergi?,, Ismael Sufi, at Ormuz, 
 we. read : 
 
 1515. " For their reception there was 
 prepared a dais of three steps . . . which 
 wascovered with carpets, and the Governor 
 seated thereon in a decorated chair, arrayed 
 in a tunic and surcoat of black damask, 
 with his collar, and his golden cris, as I 
 described before, and with his big, long 
 .snow-white beard ; and at the back of the 
 dais the captains and gentlemen, hand- 
 somely attired, with their swords girt, and 
 behind them their pages with lances and 
 targets, and all uncovered." — Correa, ii. 
 423. 
 
 The portrait of Alboquerque in the 1st 
 vol. of Mr. Birch's Translation of the Com- 
 iitentaries, realises the snow-white beard, 
 tunic, and black surcoat, but the cris is 
 missing. 
 
 Creole. Add : 
 
 Criados, criadas, according to Pyrard 
 de Laval, were used at Croa for male 
 ;ind female servants. And see the 
 passage from Oorrea quoted under 
 Neelam in Stjppt., where the words 
 ' apparel and servants ' are in the ori- 
 ginal ' todo ofato e criados.' 
 
 1782. "Mr. Macintosh being the son 
 of a Scotch Planter by a French Creole, of 
 one of the West India Islands, is as swarthy 
 and ill-looking a man as is to be seen on 
 the Portugueze Walk on the Royal Ex- 
 change." — Price's Observations, &c., p. 9, in 
 Price's Tracts, i. 
 
 Cubebs. Add after quotation from 
 Pegolotti : 
 
 „ " Cubebs are of two kinds, i.e. do- 
 mestic and wild, and both should be entire 
 and light, and of good smell; and the 
 domestic are known from the wild in this 
 way, that the former are a little more 
 brown than the wild ; also the domestic 
 are round, whilst the wild have the lower 
 ]iart a little flattened underneath like 
 flattened buttons." — Ibid, in orig. 374-5. 
 
 Cucuyada. Add : 
 
 1525. " On this immediately some of his 
 Xairs who accompanied him, desired to 
 smite the Portuguese who were going 
 
 through the streets ; but the Eegedor would 
 not permit it ; and the Caimal approaching 
 the King's palace, without entering to 
 speak to the King, ordered those cries of 
 theirs to be made which they call cucu- 
 yadas, and in a few minutes there gathered 
 together more than 2000 Nairs with their 
 arms . . ."— Correa, ii. 926. 
 
 1543. " At the house of the paged there 
 was a high enclosure-wall of stone, where 
 the Governor collected all his people, and 
 those of the country came trooping with 
 bows and arrows and a few matchlocks, 
 raising great cries and cucuyadas, such an 
 they employ to call each other to war, just 
 like cranes when they are going to take 
 wing."— 7d. iv. 327. 
 
 Cuddapah. Add : 
 
 1768. "The chiefs of Shanoor and Kiipa 
 also followed the same path." — H. ofHydur 
 Naik, 189. 
 
 Cuddy. Add : 
 
 1848. "The youngsters among the pas- 
 sengers, young Chaffers of the 150th, and 
 poor little Bicketts, coming home after his 
 third fever, used to draw out Sedley at tlie 
 cuddy-table, and make him tell prodigious 
 stories about himself and his exploits 
 against tigers and Napoleon." — Vaniiji 
 Fair, ed. 1867, ii. 255. « 
 
 Culgee. Add : 
 
 c. 1514. " In this manner the people of 
 
 Ba.rS,n catch great numbers of herons. The 
 
 KiUd-st^;'* are of the heron's feathers." — 
 
 Sober, 154. 
 
 1759. ' ' To present to Omed Roy, viz. :— 
 
 1 Culgah 1200 
 
 1 Surpage (sirpesh, or aigrette) . COO 
 1 Killot (see Killut) . .. 250 0" 
 — Expenses of Nabob's Entertainment. In 
 Long, 193. 
 
 Cumshaw. Add : 
 
 Bp. Moule suggests that this may 
 be Kan-siu (or Cantonese) Kdm-sau, 
 'thank-gift.' 
 
 Curnum. Add : 
 
 1827. ' ' Very little care has been taken 
 to preserve the survey accounts. Those of 
 several villages are not to be found. Of 
 the remainder only a small share is in the 
 Collector's cutcherry, and the rest is in 
 the hands of curnums, written on cadjans." 
 — Minute by Sir T. Mmvro, in Arbutlmot, L 
 285. 
 
 Currumshaw Hills, n.p. This 
 name appears in Rennell's Bengal 
 Atlas, applied to hills in the Gaya 
 district. It is ingeniously supposed 
 by F. Buchanan to have been a mis- 
 take of the geographer's, in taking 
 
 * '■ Plumes worn on the cap or turban on great 
 occasions," Also see PuTijab Trade JReport, Apii., 
 p. ccxv. 
 
CUBBY. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 787 
 
 DAM. 
 
 Karna-Chaupar ( ' Kama's place of 
 meeting or teaching '), the name of an 
 ancient ruin on the hills in question, 
 for Karnachau Pahdr (Pa7;(lr=Hill). 
 — Eastern India, i. 4. 
 
 Cxirry. The date of the quotation 
 from Oorrea, respecting Vasco do 
 Gama, refers to a.d. 1502. 
 
 Cuscuss. Add: 
 
 1663. "... having in lieu of Cellarage 
 certain Tia,3-kanays, that is, little Houses of 
 Straw, Or rather of odoriferous Roots, that 
 are very neatly made, and commonly placed 
 in the midst of a Partei-re near some con- 
 servatoi-y, that so the servants may easily, 
 with their Pompion-bottles, water them 
 from without." — Bernier, E. T., 79. 
 
 In the sense of poppy-seed, this 
 word is Persian (De Orta says 
 Arabic) : 
 
 1563. ". . .at Cambaiete, seeing in the 
 market that they were selling poppy-heads 
 hig enough to fill a carmda, and also some 
 no bigger than ours, and asking the name, 
 I was told that it was caxcax (cashcash)— 
 and that in fact is the name in Arabic — 
 and they told me that of these poppies was 
 made opium {amfido), cuts being made in 
 the poppy-head, so that the opium exudes." 
 r— Garcia De Orta, f . 155. 
 
 1621. "The 24th of April public pro- 
 clamation was made in Ispahan by the 
 King's order . . . that, on pain of death, 
 no one should drink cocnur, which is a 
 hquor made from the husk of the capsule 
 of opium, called bv them khash-khash." — 
 P. delta Valle, ii. 209. 
 
 Cuspadore. Add : 
 
 1672. "Here maintain themselves three 
 of the most powerful lords and Naiks of 
 this kingdom, who are subject to the Crown 
 of Velour, and pay it tribute of many 
 hundred Pagodas . . . viz. Vitipa-naik of 
 Madura, the King's Cuspidoor-bearer, 200 
 Pagodas, Gristapa-naik of Chengier, the 
 King's Betel-server, 200 pagodas, the Waik 
 of Tanjomcer, the King's Warder and 
 Umbrella carrier, 400 Pagodas ...."— 
 -fialdaeus, Germ. ed. 153. 
 
 Custard-apple. Add : 
 
 This is called in Chinese Fan-U-chi, 
 i.e. foreign leech.ee (q.v-)- 
 
 ' Custom. Add: 
 
 1683. "Threder and Barker positively 
 denied ye overweight, ye Merchants proved 
 it by their books ; but ye skeyne out of 
 every draught was confest, and claimed 
 as their due, having been always the 
 custom. " — Sedges, Hak. Soc. 83. 
 
 1768-71. "Banyans, who . . . serve in 
 this capacity without any fixed pay, but 
 they know how much more they may 
 charge upon every rupee, than they have 
 
 in reality paid, and this is called cog- 
 tumado." — Stavorinus, E. T., i. 522. 
 
 Cuttanee. The use of this word, 
 quoted under Alleja, shows that it 
 was a silk stuff. 
 
 Cyrus. Add : 
 
 1840. " Bands of gobbling pelicans " (see 
 this word, probably adjutants are meant) 
 "and groups of tall Cyruses in their half- 
 Quaker, half-lancer plumage, consulted 
 and conferred together, in seeming per- 
 plexity as to the nature of our intentions." 
 — Storms and Simshine of a Soldier's Life, i. 
 108. 
 
 Dacca. Add : 
 
 Daka is throughout Central Asia 
 applied to all muslins imported 
 through Kabul. 
 
 1665. "Daca is a great Town, that 
 extends itself only in length." — Tavemicr^ 
 E. T., ii. 55. 
 
 Dadney. Add : ' 
 
 1748. "The Sets being all present at 
 the Board inform us that last year they 
 dissented to the employment of Eilliek 
 Chund, Gosserain, Occore, and Otteram, 
 they being of a different caste, and conse- 
 quently they could not do business with 
 them, upon which they refused Dadney, 
 and having the same objection to make this- 
 year, they propose taking their shares of 
 the Dadney."—/^. William Com., May ^. 
 In Long, p. 9. 
 
 Daimio, s. A feudal prince in Japan. 
 The word appears to be approximately 
 the Jap. pronunciation of Chin, tai- 
 ming, ' great name.' 
 
 Dalaway. Add: 
 
 There is also a Hind, word dal for a, 
 great army. 
 
 c. 1747. "A few days after this, tho 
 Dnlwal sent for Hydur, and seating him 
 on a miisnud with himself, he consulted 
 with him on the re-establishment of his own 
 affairs, complaining bitterly of his distress 
 for want of money."— fl'. of-HtjdurNaik, 
 4A. 
 
 See also Dalwai in quotation under 
 Dhurna, in Soppt. 
 
 Dam. Add : 
 
 c. 1840. " Charles Greville saw the Dnke 
 soon after, and expressing the pleasure he 
 had felt in reading his speech (commending 
 the conduct of Capt. Charles Elliot in 
 China), added that, however, many of the 
 3 E 2 
 
[supplement.] 
 BAMMEB. 788 
 
 DELHI. 
 
 party were angry with it; to which the 
 buke replied, — -'I know they are, and I 
 don't care a damn. I have no time to do 
 what is right.' 
 
 ■' A twopenny damn was, I believe, the 
 form usually employed by the Duke, as 
 an expression of value : but on the pre- 
 sent occasion he seems to have been less 
 precise." — Autobiography of Sir Henry 
 Taylor, i. 296. 
 
 "The term referred to seems curiously to 
 preserve an unconscious tradition of the 
 pecuniary, or what the idiotical jargon of 
 our time calls the 'monetary,' estimation 
 contained in this expression. 
 
 Dammer. Add : 
 
 1885. " The other great industry of the 
 place (in Sumatra) is dammar collecting. 
 This substance, as is well known, is the 
 resin which exudes from notches made in 
 various species of coniferous and diptero- 
 carpous trees . . . out of whose stem . . . 
 the native cuts large notches up to a height 
 of 40 or 50 feet from the ground. The 
 tree is then left for 3 or 4 months, when, if 
 it be a very healthy one, sufficient dammar 
 will have exuded to make it worth collect- 
 ing ; the yield may then be as much as 94 
 Amsterdam pounds."— fi". 0. Forbes, A 
 Jfaturalist's Wanderings, p. 135. 
 
 itDangur, n. p. H. Bhangar, the 
 name oy wliich. members of various 
 tribes of Ohtitia Nagpur, but espe- 
 cially of the Oraons, are generally 
 known -when they go out to distant 
 provinces to seek employment as la- 
 bourers ("coolies"). A very large 
 proportion of those who emigrate to the 
 tea-plantations of Eastern India, and 
 also to Mauritius and other colonies, 
 belong to the Oraon tribe. The ety- 
 mology of the term Dhdnt/ar is doubt- 
 ful. The late Gen. Dalton says: 
 '' Amongst several tribes of the Tri- 
 butary Mahals, the terms DhJngar 
 and Dh&ngarin mean the youth of the 
 two sexes, both in highland and low- 
 land villages, and it cannot be con- 
 sidered as the national designation of 
 anypartioular tribe" [Descriptive Ethno- 
 logy of Bengal, 245). 
 
 Darcheenee, s. P. ddr-cMni, ' Chiaa 
 stick,' i.e., cinnamon. 
 
 1563. "... The people of Ormuz, be- 
 cause this bark was brought for sale there 
 by those who had come from China, called 
 it dar-chini, which in Persian means ' wood 
 of China,' and so they sold it in Alexan- 
 dria. . . . "—Garcia, f. 59-60. 
 
 1621. "As for cinnamon which you 
 wrote was called by the Arabs dartzeni, I 
 assure you that the dar-sini as the Arabs 
 say, or dar-cMni as the Persians and Turks 
 call it, is nothing but our ordinary canella." 
 —P. della Valle, ii. 206-7. 
 
 Saroga. Add: 
 
 The Byzantine form quoted in 
 Gloss., and the two following pas- 
 sages, seem to imply some former 
 variation in pronunciation. But Clavijo 
 has also derroga in § clii. 
 
 ]404. "And in this city (Tauris) there 
 was a kinsman of the Emperor as Magis- 
 trate thereof, whora they call Serrega, and 
 he treated the said Ambassadors with much 
 respect. " — Olavijo, § Ixxxii. Comp. Mark- 
 haM, 90. 
 
 1665. "There stands a Serega, upon 
 each side of the Kiver, who will not suffer 
 any person to pass without leave." — Taver- 
 nier, E. T., ii. 52. 
 
 Datohin. Add : 
 
 Favre's Malay Diet, gives (ia 
 French) " daxing (Oh. pa-tchen^, steel- 
 yard, halance," Sao " fifr-daxing, to 
 weigh," and Javan. " daxin, a weight 
 of 100 katis." Gerioke's Javan. Diet, 
 also gives " datsin-Picol," with a refer- 
 ence to Chinese. 
 
 Datura. Add : 
 
 c. 1580. "Nascitur et . . . Datura In- 
 dorum, quarum ex seminibus Latrones 
 bellaria parant, quae in caravanis merca- 
 toribus exhibentes largumque somnum, pro- 
 fundumque inducentes aurum gemmasque 
 surripiunt et abeunt." — Prosper Alpinus, 
 Pt. L, pp. 190-191. 
 
 Dawk. 
 
 1528. "... that every ten hos he 
 should erect a yam, or post-house, which 
 they call a dak-choki, for six horses . .■ . " 
 —Bdber, 393. 
 
 Daye. Add : 
 
 1782. In a Table of monthly Wages at 
 Calcutta, we have : — 
 "Dy (Wet-nurse) 10 Ks." 
 
 India Gazette, Oct. 12. 
 
 DelM. Add: 
 
 According to Panjab Notes and Que- 
 ries, Dilpat is traditionally the name 
 of the DiUl of PrithviEaj. i>i7isan 
 old Hindi word for an eminence ; and 
 this is probably the etymology of 
 Dilpat ox Dim {op. cit. ii. 117—118). 
 
 We have quoted in the Glossary (p. 
 234, J) one passage from Correa con- 
 cerning the Empire of Delhi, but we 
 may add another which curiously 
 illustrates the looseness of his geo- 
 graphy : 
 
 " This Kingdom of Dely is the greatest 
 that is to be seen in those parts, for one 
 point that it holds is in Persia, and the 
 other is in contact with the Loochoos {os 
 Lequios) beyond China." — iii. .572. 
 
[supplement.] 
 BELLY, MOUNT. 789 
 
 DEUTI. 
 
 Delly, Mount. Add : 
 
 1759. "We are further to remark that 
 the late troubles at Tellioherry, which 
 proved almost fatal to that settlement, 
 took rise from a dispute with our linguist 
 and the Prince of that Country, relative to 
 lands he, the linguist, held at Mount 
 mny."— Court's Letter of March 23. In 
 Long, 198. 
 
 DeloU. Add: 
 
 1754. "Mr. Baillie at Jugdea, accused 
 by these villains, our dulols, who carried on 
 for a long time their moat flagrant rascality. 
 The Dulols at Jugdea found to charge the 
 Company 15 per cent, beyond the price of 
 the goods." — Fort Wm. Cons. In Long, 
 p. 50. 
 
 Demijohn. Add, after reference to 
 ' Dozy (Supp. aux Diet. Arabes) ' : 
 
 It may be noticed, as wortiiy of fur- 
 ther enquiry, that Sir T. Herbert 
 speaks of the abundance and cheap- 
 ness of wine at Damaghan (192). 
 
 Dengue, s. The name applied to a 
 kind of fever. The term is of West 
 Indian, not East Indian, origin, and 
 has only become known and familiar 
 in India within the last 15 or 18 years. 
 The origin of the name which seems 
 to be generally accepted is, that owing 
 to the stiff unbending carriage which 
 this fever induced in those who suf- 
 fered from it, the negroes in the W. 
 Indies gave it the name of ' dandy 
 fever ' ; and this name, taken up by 
 the Spaniards, was converted into dengy 
 or dengue. 
 
 Some of its usual characteristics 
 are the great suddenness of attack; 
 often a red eruption ; pain amounting 
 sometimes to anguish in head and 
 back, and shifting pains in the joints ; 
 excessive and sudden prostration ; 
 after-pains of rheumatic character. 
 Its epidemic occurrences are generally 
 at long intervals. 
 
 Omitting such occurrences in Ame- 
 rica and in Egjrpt, symptoms attach 
 to an epidemic on the Coromandel 
 coast about 1780 which point to this 
 disease; and in 1824 an epidemic of 
 the kind caused much alarm and 
 suffering in Calcutta, Berhampore, and 
 other places in India. This had no 
 repetition of equal severity in that 
 quarter till 1871-72, though there had 
 been a minor visitation in 1853, and a 
 succession of cases in 1868-69. In 
 1872 it was so prevalent in Calcutta 
 that among those in the service of the 
 E. I. Eailway Company, European 
 
 and native, prior to August in that 
 year, 70 per cent, had suffered from 
 the disease; and whole households 
 were sometimes attacked at once. It 
 became endemic in Lower Bengal for 
 several seasons, 
 
 When the present writer left India 
 (in 1862) the name dengue may have 
 been known to medicar men, but it 
 was quite unknown to the lay Euro- 
 pean public. 
 
 1885. 
 The Contagion oi' Dengue Feveb. 
 
 "In a recent issue (March 14th, p. 551), 
 under the heading ' Dengue Fever in 
 New Caledonia,' you remark that, al- 
 though there had! been upwards of nine 
 hundred cases, yet, ' curiously enough,' 
 there had not been one dSath. May I ven- 
 ture to say that the ' curiosity ' would have 
 been mucjfi greater had there been a death ? 
 For, although this disease is one of the most 
 infectious, and, as I can testify from un- 
 pleasant personal experience, one of the 
 mo.'it painful that there is, yet death is a 
 very rare occurrence. In an epidemic at 
 Bermuda in 1882, in which about five hun- 
 dred cases came under my observation, not 
 one death was recorded. In that epidemic, 
 which attacked both whites and blacks im- 
 partially, inflammation of the cellular 
 tissue, affecting chiefly the face, neck, and 
 scrotum, was especially prevalent as a 
 sequela, none but the lightest oases escaping. 
 I am not aware that this is noted in the 
 text-books as a characteristic of the disease ; 
 in fact, the descriptions in the books then 
 available to me, differed greatly from the 
 disease as I then found it, and I believe 
 that was the experience of other medical 
 
 officers at the time. 
 
 * * * 
 
 " During the epidemic of dengue above 
 mentioned, an officer who was confined to 
 his quarters, convalescing from the disease, 
 wrote a letter home to his father in Eng- 
 land. About three days after the receipt 
 of the letter, that gentleman complained of 
 being ill, and eventually, from his descrip- 
 tion, had a rather severe attack of what, 
 had he been in Bermuda, would have been 
 called dengue fever. As it was, his medical 
 attendant was puzzled to give a name to it. 
 The disease did not spread to the other 
 members of the family, and the patient 
 made a good recovery.— flcwj/ J. Barnes, 
 Surgeon, Medical Staff, Fort Pitt, Chat- 
 ham." From British Medical Journal, 
 April 25th. 
 
 Deuti, s. H. diuti, from Skt. dipa, 
 ' a lamp,' a lamp-stand, but also a 
 link-bearer. 
 
 0. 1526. (In Hindustan) " instead of a 
 candle or torch, you have a gang of dirty 
 fellows whom they call Deiltis, who hold in 
 their hand a kind of small tripod, to the 
 side of one leg of which . . . they fasten a 
 pliant wick. ... In their right hand they 
 hold a gourd , . . and whenever the wick 
 
DErADASi: 
 
 [supplement.] 
 790 
 
 DHOOLY. 
 
 Tequires oil, they supply it from this gourd. 
 ... If their emperors or chief nobility at 
 any time have occasion for a light by night, 
 these filthy Deutis bring in their lamp . . . 
 and there stand holding it close by his side." 
 —Saber, 333. 
 
 1681. "Six men for Dutys, Rundell 
 (see Boundel), and Kittesole (see Kitty- 
 soil)." — List of Servants allowed at Mada- 
 poUam Tactory. Ft. St. George Cons., 
 Jan. 8. In Sfotes and Extracts, No. II., 
 p. 72. 
 
 Devadasi. Add : 
 
 c. 1790. _ "La principale occupation des 
 devedaschies, est de danser devant I'image 
 de la divinity qu'elles servent, et de chanter 
 ses louanges, soit dans son temple, soit 
 dans les rues, lorsqu'on porte I'idole dans 
 des processions . . . " — Haafner, ii. 105. 
 
 Devil, s. A petty -wliirl-wmd, or 
 circular storm, is often so called. See 
 Pisachee, Shaitan, Typhoon. 
 
 Devil-bird, s. This is a name 
 used in Ceylon for a bird believed to 
 beakindof owl, — according to Haeckel, 
 quoted below, the Syrnium Indrani of 
 Sykes, or Brown Wood Owl of Jerdon. 
 Mr. Mitford, quoted below, however, 
 believes it to be a Podargus, or Night- 
 hawk. 
 
 c. 1328. "Quid dicam? Diabolus ibi 
 etiam loquitur, saepe et saepius, hominibus, 
 noctumis temporibus, sicut ego audivi." — 
 — Jordani Mirdbilia, in Bee. de Voyages, 
 iv. 53. 
 
 1681. "This for certain I can affirm. 
 That oftentimes the Devil doth cry with an 
 audible Voice in the Night ; 'tis very shrill, 
 almost like the barking of a Dog. This I 
 have often heard myself ; but never heard 
 
 that he did anybody any harm 
 
 To believe that this is the Voice of the 
 Devil these reasons urge, because there is no 
 Creature known to the Inhabitants, that cry 
 like it, and because it will on a sudden 
 depart from one place, and make a noise in 
 another, quicker than any fowl could fly ; 
 and because the very Dogs will tremble and 
 shake when they hear it."— Knox's Ceylon, 
 78. 
 
 1849. " DevU's Bird (Strix Gaulama or 
 TJlama, Singh.). A species of owl. The 
 ■wild and wailing cry of this bird is con- 
 sidered a sure presage of death and misfor- 
 tune, unless measures be taken to avert its 
 infernal threats, and refuse its warning. 
 Though often heard even on the tops of their 
 houses, the natives maintain that it has 
 never been caught or distinctly seen, and 
 they consider it to be one of the most 
 annoying of the evil spirits which haunt 
 their country. "—_PWdAam's Ceylon, p. 737-8. 
 
 1860. " The Devil-Bird is not an owl . . 
 its ordinary note is a magnificent clear 
 shout like that of a human being, and 
 ■which can be heard at a great distance. It 
 
 has another cry like that of a hen just 
 caught, but the sounds which have earned 
 for it its bad name . . . are indescribable, 
 the most appalling that can be imagined, 
 and scarcely to be heard without shudder- 
 ing ; I can only compare it to a boy in tor- 
 ture, whose screams are being stopped by 
 being strangled." — Mr. Mitford' s Note, in 
 Terment'a Ceylon, i. 167. 
 
 1881. "The uncanny cry of the devil- 
 bird, Syrnium Indrani,. . . " — Haeckd'a 
 Visit to Ceylon, 235. 
 
 Devil's Beach, n.p. This was the 
 old name of a reach on the Hoogly B. 
 a little way above Pulta (and about 15 
 miles above Calcutta). On that reach 
 are several groups of dewals, or idol- 
 temples, which probably gave the name. 
 
 1684. "August 28.— I borrowed th^ 
 late Dutch Fiscall's Bud^ero, and went in 
 Company with Mr. Beard, Mr. Littleton" 
 (etc.) " as far as y" Devill's Beach, where I 
 caused y' tents to be pitched in expectation 
 of y« Presidents arrivall and lay here all 
 night.'' — Sedges, p. 156. 
 
 1711. " From the lower Point of Devil's 
 Beach you must keep mid-channel, or 
 nearest the Starboard Shore, for the Lar- 
 board fs shoal until you come into the 
 beginning of Pidta or Poutto Eeaoh, and 
 there abreast of a single great Tree, you 
 must edge over to the East Shore below 
 Pulta."— yAe English Pilot, 54. 
 
 Dewaun. Add, in p. 240, col. 1 : 
 
 1762. " A letter from Dacca states that 
 the Hon'ble Company's Dewan (Manik« 
 chand) died on the morning of this letter. . 
 And as they apprehend he has died worth 
 a large sum of money which the Govern- 
 ment's people {i.e. of the Nawab) may be 
 desirous to possess to the injury of his 
 lawful heirs, they request the protection of 
 the flag ... to the family of a man who 
 has served the Company for upwards of 30 
 years with care and fidelity." — Ft. Wm. 
 Corns., Nov. 29. In Long, 283. 
 
 Dhall. It should have been made 
 clearer that dal is not the name of a 
 particular pea, but the generic name 
 of pulses prepared for use by being 
 broken in a hand-mill; though the peas 
 named are those commonly used in 
 Upper India in this way. 
 
 Dhooly, 
 
 Herldots '. 
 
 Add, after reference to 
 
 Boll is from dolna, 'to swing.' 
 The word is also applied to the meat* 
 (or milk-) safe, which is usually slung 
 to a tree. 
 
 And at the end of the large-type 
 matter : 
 
 Dula occurs in Ibn Batuta, but the 
 translators render ' palankin,' and do 
 not notice the word : 
 
BHOON. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 
 791 DIAMOND HARBOUR. 
 
 0. 1343. " The principal vehicle of the 
 people (of Malabar) is a diila, carried on 
 the shoulders of slaves or hired men. Those 
 who do not ride in a dula, whoever they 
 may be, go on foot." — Ibn Bat., iv. 73. 
 
 v;. 1768. "... leaving all his wounded 
 ... on the field of battle, telling them to 
 be of good cheer, for that he would send 
 Soolies for them from Astara. . . ." — H. of 
 Bydur Naik, 226. 
 
 Dhoon. Add : 
 
 1526. "In the language of Hindustan 
 they call a JAlga (or dale) Sun. The finest 
 running water in Hindustan is that in this 
 D4n."— Bote}-, 299. 
 
 Dhow. Add : 
 
 1844. " I left the hospitable village of 
 Takaungu in a small boat, called a 'Baw' by 
 the Suahilis . . . the smallest sea-going 
 vessel." — Krapf, p. 117. 
 
 1883. " Bhau is a large vessel which is 
 falling into disuse. . . . Their origin is in the 
 Red Sea. The word is used vaguely, and is ap- 
 plied to baghlas." See Bviggalov— Bombay 
 Gazetteer, xiii. 717-718. 
 
 Dhurna. Add : 
 
 It appears from ElpMnstone, below, 
 tliat the custom was also known as 
 talcaza, i.e. ' importunity.' 
 
 C.1747. " While Nundi Raj, the Dulwai 
 (see Balaway), was encamped at Sutti 
 Mangul, his troops, for want of their pay, 
 placed him in Bhurna. 
 
 "... Hurree Singh, forgetting the ties 
 of salt, or gratitude to his master, in order 
 to obtain his arrears of pay, forbade the 
 sleeping and eating of the Dulwai, by 
 placing him in Bhurna . . . and that in so 
 l^eat a degree as even to stop the water used 
 in his kitchen. The Dulwai, losing heart 
 from this rigour, with his clothes and the 
 vessels of silver and gold used in travelling, 
 and a small sum of money, paid him off and 
 discharged him." — H. of HydurNaik, 41—42. 
 
 In the book next quoted there are 
 frequent examples of the dharna pro- 
 ooss in the camp of Sindia. On one 
 occasion the chief himself puts it in 
 operation : 
 
 1808. " A remarkable circumstance took 
 place yesterday. Some Sirdars put the 
 Maharaja (Sindia) in dhnma. He was 
 angry, and threatened to put them to death. 
 Bhugwunt E.as Byse, their head, said, ' Sit 
 still ; put us to death.' Sindia was enraged, 
 and ordered him to be paid and driven from 
 camp. He refused to go. . . . The bazaars 
 were shut the whole day; troops were 
 iwsted to guard them and defend the tents 
 ... At last the mutineers marched off, and 
 all was settled." — Mpliimtone's Diary, in 
 Life, i. 179-180. 
 
 1809. " Seendhiya {i.e. Sindia), who has 
 been lately plagued by repeated B'hurnas, 
 seems now resolved to partake also in the 
 active part of the amusement : he had per- 
 
 mitted this same Fatunkur, as a signal 
 mark of favour, to borrow 50,000 rupees 
 from the Khasgee, or private treasury. . . . 
 The time elapsed without the agreement 
 having been fulfilled; and Seendhiya im- 
 mediately dispatched the treasurer to sit 
 B'hurna on his behalf at Patunkur's tents." 
 —Broughton's Letters from a Mahratta Camp, 
 169-170. 
 
 1819. " It is this which is called tukaza* 
 by the Mahrattas. ... If a man have a 
 demand from (? upon) his inferior or equal, 
 he places him under restraint, prevents his 
 leaving his house or eating, and even com- 
 pels him to sit in the sun until he comes to 
 some accommodation. If the debtor were 
 a superior, the creditor had first recourse to 
 supplications and appeals to the honour 
 and sense of shame of the other party ; he 
 laid himself on his threshold, threw himself 
 in his road, clamoured before his door, or 
 he employed others to do this for him ; he 
 would even sit down and fast before the 
 debtor's door, during which time the other 
 was compelled to fast also ; or he would 
 appeal to the gods, and invoke their curses 
 upon the person by whom he was injured." 
 — Elphinstone, in Life, ii. 87. 
 
 1885. " One of the most curious prac- 
 tices in India is that still followed in the 
 native states by a Brahman creditor to 
 compel payment of his debt, and called in 
 Hindi dharua, and in Sanskrit acharita, 
 'customary proceeding,' ot Prdyopaveijana, 
 ' sitting down to die by hunger.' This pro- 
 cedure has long since been identified with 
 the practice of 'fasting upon' {troscudfor) 
 a debtor to God or man, which is so fre- 
 quently mentioned in the Irish so-called 
 Brehon Laws. ... In a MS. in the Bod- 
 leian .... there is a Middle-Irish legend 
 which tells how St. Patrick 'fasted upon' 
 Loegaire, the unbelieving over-king of 
 Ireland. Loegaire's pious queen declares 
 that she will not eat anything while Patrick 
 is fasting. Her son Bnna seeks for food. 
 ' It is not fitting for thee,' says his mother, 
 ' to eat food whilst Patrick is fasting upon 
 you.' ... It would seem from this story 
 that in Ireland the wife and children of the 
 debtor, and, a fortiori, the debtor himself, 
 had to fast so long as the creditor fasted."^ 
 Letter from Mr. Whitley Stokes, in Academy, 
 Sept. 12th. 
 
 Diamond Harbour, n. p. An an- 
 chorage in the Hoogly bolow Calcutta, 
 30 m. by road and 41 by river. It 
 was the usual anchorage of the old 
 Indiamen in the mercantile days of 
 the E. I. Company. In the oldest 
 charts we find the" Diamond Sand," 
 on the western side of what is now 
 called Diamond Harbour, and on some 
 later charts, Diamond Point. 
 
 1683. "We anchored this night on ye 
 head of ye Biamond Sand. 
 
 ' ' Jan. 26. This morning early we weighed 
 
 ' Ar. takaza, dunniug or importunity. 
 
DIDWAN. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 
 792 DOUBLE-GBILL. 
 
 anchor . . . but got no further than the 
 Point of Kegaria Island'' (Kedgeree). — 
 Hedge's Diary, Hak. Soo. 64. See also 
 under Eogue's Kiver in Sdppt. 
 
 Didwan (?), s. TMs term occurs 
 several times in. the Madras printed 
 Notes and Extracts, e.g., in quotations 
 under Triplioane in Glossary, under 
 Aumildar, and under Juncameer, in 
 Stjppt. There is a Persian word, 
 dldhan, 'a look-out,' 'watcliman or 
 guard, but we have not elsewhere met 
 with, this in Indian technical use, and 
 the quotations rather suggest a corrup- 
 tion of Diwan. 
 
 Diul-Sind. Add : 
 
 1753. "Celni (le bras du Sind) de la 
 drolte, aprfes avoir pass^ k Fairuz, distant 
 de Mansora de trois jnurn&s selon Edrisi, 
 se rend k Debil on Divl, au quel nom on 
 ajotite quelque fois celui de Sindi. . . . 
 La ville est situfe sur une langue de terre 
 en forme de peninsule, d'oil je_ pense que 
 lui vient son nom actuel de Diul ou Divl, 
 form^ du mot Indien Div, qui signifie une 
 He. D'Herbelot ... la confond avee Diu, 
 dont la situation est & I'entrfe du Golfe de 
 Cambaye." — D'Anville, p. 40. 
 
 Doai ! Add : 
 
 " Until 1860 no one dared to ignore 
 the appeal of dohai to a native Prince 
 within his territory. I have heard a 
 serious charge made against a person 
 for calling the dohai needlessly " {M.- 
 Oen. Keatinge). 
 
 Doombur, s. The name commonly 
 given in India to the fat-tailed sheep, 
 breeds of which are' spread over West- 
 ern Asia and Eastern Africa. The 
 word is jjroperljr (Pers.) dunba, 'tail,' 
 or especially this fat tail. 
 
 The old story of little carts being 
 attached to the quarters of these sheep 
 to bear their tails is found in many 
 books, but it is difficult to trace any 
 modern evidence of the fact. We 
 quote some passages bearing on it : 
 
 c. A.D. 250. " The tails of the sheep (of 
 India) reach to their feet. . . The shepherds 
 . . . cut open the tails and take out the 
 tallow, and then sew it up again. . . ." — 
 Aelian, De Nat. Animal, iv. 32. 
 
 1298. " Then there are sheep here as big 
 as asses ; and their tails are so large and 
 fat, that one tail shall weigh some 30 lbs. 
 They are fine fat beasts, and afford capital 
 mutton." — Marco Polo, Bk. i. ch. 18. 
 
 1436. " Their iiijth kinde of beasts are 
 sheepe, which be unreasonable great, longe 
 legged, longe_ woU, and great tayles, that 
 waie about xijZ. a piece. And some such 
 I have scene as have drawen a wheele 
 
 aftre them, their tailes being holden vp." 
 — Jos. Barbaro, Hak. Soc, 21. 
 
 c. 1520. "These sheep are not different 
 from others, except as regards the tail, which 
 is very large, and the fatter the sheep is the 
 bigger is his tail. Some of them have tails 
 weighing 10 and 20 pounds, and that will 
 happen when they get fat of their own 
 accord. But in Egypt many people make 
 a business of fattening sheep, and feed 
 them on bran and wheat, and then the tail 
 gets so big that the sheep can't stir. But 
 thgse who keep them tie the tail on a kind 
 of little cart, and in this way they move 
 about. I saw one sheep's tail of this kind 
 at Asiot, a city of Egypt 150 miles from 
 Cairo, on the Nile, which weighed 80 lbs., 
 and many people asserted to me that they 
 had seen such tails that weighed 150 lbs." 
 — Leo Africanus, in Ramusio, i., f. 92 v. 
 
 1828. " We had a Boomba ram at Prag. 
 The Doomba sheep are difficult to keep 
 alive in this climate." — Wanderings of a 
 Pilgrim, i. 28. 
 
 1846. " I was informed by a person who 
 possessed large flocks, and who had no 
 reason to deceive me, that sometimes the 
 tail of the Tymunnee doombas increased to 
 such a size, that a cart or small truck on 
 wheels was necessary to support the weight, ^ 
 and that without it the animal could not 
 wander about ; he declared also . that he 
 had produced tails in his flock which 
 weighed 12 Tahreezi munds, or 48 see^-n 
 pjickah, equal to about 96 lbs." — Captmn 
 Sutton, in Jour. As. Soc. Beng., xv. 1()0. 
 
 Doray. Add : 
 
 1680. " The delivery of three Iron guns 
 to the Deura of Kamaoole at the rate of 
 15 Pagodas per candy is ordered . . . which 
 is much more than what they cost." — Foft 
 St. Geo. Cons., Aug. 5. In Notes and Ex- 
 tracts, No. III., p. 31. 
 
 1882. ' ' The appellation by which Sir T. 
 Munro was most commonly known in the 
 Ceded Districts was that of ' Colonel Dora.' 
 And to this day it is considered a sufficient 
 answer to inquiries regarding the reason 
 for any Revenue Rule, that it was laid 
 down by the Colonel Dora." — Arbuthnofs 
 Memoir of Sir T. M., p. xcviii. 
 
 " A village up the Godavery, on the left 
 bank, is inhabited by a race of people 
 known as Doraylu, or 'gentlemen.' That 
 this is the understood meaning is shown by 
 the fact that their women are called Do- 
 resandlu, i.e. 'ladies.' These people rifle 
 their arrow feathers, i.e. give them a 
 spiral." (Reference lost.) 
 
 Bosooty, s. H. do-sutl and do-suia,, 
 " double- thread," a kind of cheap 
 cotton stuff woven wiith threads 
 doubled. 
 
 Double-grill, s. Domestic Hind, 
 of the kitchen for ' a devil ' in the 
 culinary sense. 
 
DOUR. 
 
 [SUPPIEMEST.] 
 
 V93 DV STUCK. 
 
 Dour, s. A foray, or a tasty expe- 
 dition of any kind. liind. daur, ' a 
 run.' Also to dour, to run, or to 
 make suoli an expedition. 
 
 1853. " ' Halloa ! Oakfield,' cried Per- 
 kins, as he entered the mess tent . . . 
 ' don't look down in the mouth, man ; Attok 
 taken, Chutter Sing dauring down like the 
 devil— march to-morrow. . . ." — Oakfield, 
 ii. 67. 
 
 Dowra, s. A guide. Hind, dau- 
 raha, daurahd^ and daura, ' a village 
 runner, a guide,' from daurnd, 'to 
 rim ' (Skt. dhor). 
 
 1827. " The vidette, on his part, kept a 
 watchful eye on the Dowrah, a fruide sup- 
 plied at the last village."— fT. Scott, The 
 Surgeon's Daughter, oh. xiii. 
 
 Dravida. 
 
 See Dravira in a quotation from 
 Al-BirunI imder Malabar. 
 
 Druggerman. Add: 
 
 c. 1150? "Quorum lingua cum prae- 
 nominato lohanni, Indorum patriarchae, 
 nimis esset ohscura, quod neque ipse quod 
 Bomani dioerent, neque Roman! quod ipse 
 dioeret intelligerent, mterprete interposito, 
 quem Achivi drogomanum vocant, de mn- 
 tuo statu Komanorum et Indicae regionis ad 
 invicem querere coeperunt." — De Adventu 
 Patriarchae Indorum, printed in Zamcke, 
 Der Priester Johannes, i. 12. Leipzig, 1879. 
 
 1585. "... 6 dopo m'esservi prouisto di 
 vn bnonissimo dragomano, et interprets, 
 fu iuteso il suono delle trombette le quali 
 annuntiauano I'udienza del Kfe " (di Pegti). 
 —Gasparo BalU, f. 102 v. 
 
 Drumstick. Add : 
 
 c. 1790. " Mon domestique ^toit occup^ 
 k me preparer un plat de morungas, qui 
 sont une espfece de ffeves longues, auxquelles 
 les Europ^ens ont donn^, k cause de leur 
 forme, le nom de baguettes a tambour. . ." 
 — Saafner, ii. 25. 
 
 Dub. Add: 
 
 e. 1790. " J'eus pour quatre daboua, qui 
 font environ cinq sous de France, d'excel- 
 lent jjoisson pour notre souper." — Haafner, 
 ii. 761 
 
 Duck. Add : 
 
 1803. "I think they manage it here 
 famously. They have neither the comforts 
 of a Bengal army, nor do they rough it, 
 like the Ducks." — Elphinstone, in lAfe, 
 i. 53. 
 
 Dumdum. Add : 
 
 1848. " ' Pooh ! nonsense,' said Joe, 
 highly flattered. 'I recollect, sir, there 
 ■was a girl at Snmdum, a daughter of Cutler 
 of the Artillery . . . who made a dead set at 
 me in the year '4.' "—YoMity Fair, i. 25, 
 ed. 1867. 
 
 Durbar. Add : 
 
 " In Kattywar, by a curious idiom, 
 the chief himself is so addressed: ' Yes, 
 Durbar;' 'no. Durbar,' being common 
 replies to him" {M.-Gen. Keatinge). 
 
 Duriau. Add : 
 
 1885. "I proceeded .... under a con- 
 tinuous shade of tall Duriau trees from 35 
 to 40 feet high ... In the flowering time 
 it was a most jjleasant shady wood; but 
 later in the season the chance of a fruit 
 now and then descending on one's head 
 would be less agreeable." * 
 
 Durjun, s. H. darjan, a corr. of 
 the English dozen. 
 
 purwauza,-bund. The formula by 
 which a native servant in an Anglo- 
 Indian household intimates that his 
 master or mistress cannot receive a 
 visitor — 'Not at home,' — without the 
 untruth. It is elliptical for darwaza 
 hand hai, ' the door is closed.' 
 
 Dustoor. Add : 
 
 1680. " It is also ordered that in future 
 the Vakils, Mutsuddees, or Writers of the 
 Tagadgeers,\ Dumiers (?), or overseers of 
 the Weavers, and the Ficars and Fodars 
 (see these in Suppt.) shall not receive any 
 monthly wages, but shall be content with 
 the Dustoor ... of a quarter anna in the 
 rupee, which the merchants and weavers 
 are to allow them. The Dustoor may be 
 divided twice a year or oftener by the 
 Chief and Council among the said em- 
 ployers."— i^br* St. Geo. Cons., Dec. 2. In 
 Notes and Extracts, THo. II. p. 61. 
 
 1681. " For the farme of Dustoory on 
 cooley hire at Pagodas 20 per annum 
 received a part .... (Pag.) 13 00 0."— 
 Do. Jan. 10, Id. No. III. p. 45. 
 
 Dustuck. See under Writer, quo- 
 tation of 1762 ; also iu Suppt. under 
 HosboUiookum. 
 
 * "Of this fruit the native.'! are passionately 
 fond ; and Mr. Wallace writes it is worth a 
 voyage to the East to taste ; and the elephants 
 flock to its shade in the fruiting time ; but, more 
 singular still, the tiger is said to devour it with 
 avidity."— if. 0. Forbes, A Naiuraliet's Wander- 
 ings, p. 240. 
 
 t Tagadagir, under the Mahrattas, was an officer 
 who enforced the state demands against default- 
 ing cultivators {Wilson) ; and no doubt it was here 
 an officer similarly employed to enforce the exe- 
 cution of contracts by weavers and others who 
 had received advances. It is a con-uption of Pers. 
 takdiogtr, from Ar. talcaza, importunity (see quo- 
 tation of 1819, under Dhurna). 
 
EED. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 
 794 ELEPHANT. 
 
 E. 
 
 Eed. Add: 
 
 1880. "By the Nazim's invitation we 
 took out a party to the palace at the Bakri 
 Eed (or Feast of the Goat), in memory of 
 the sacrifice of Isaac, or, as the Moslems 
 say, of Ishmael. '.' — Storms and Stmshine, &c. , 
 ii. 255-6. See as to the goat, art. in Gloss. 
 
 1869. "II n'y a proprement (jue deux 
 fgtes parmi les Musulmans sunnites, celle 
 de la rupture du jeftne de Bamazan, 'Id 
 ato, et celle des viotimes 'Id cwrb&n, nomm^e 
 aussi dans I'Inde Bacr 'Id, fSte du Taureau, 
 ou simplement 'Id, la fdte par excellence, 
 laquelle eat ^tablie en m^moire du sacrifice 
 d'Ismael." — Garcin de Tassy, Bel. Mus. 
 dans I'lntie, 9-10. 
 
 Ekteng, adj. Tho native represen- 
 tation of tlie official designation 
 ' acting ' applied to a substitute, espe- 
 cially in. the Civil Service. The 
 manner in ■whicli the natives used to 
 explain the expression to themselves 
 is shown in the quotation. 
 
 1883. "Lawrence had been only 'acting' 
 there ; a term which has suggested to the 
 minds of the natives, in accordance with 
 their pronunciation of it, and with that 
 striving after meaning in syllables which 
 leads to so many etymological > fallacies, 
 the interpretation ek-tang, ' one-leg,' as if 
 the temporary incumbent nad but one leg 
 in the official stirruij." — H. Y. in Quarterly 
 Meview (on Bosworth Smith's Life of Lord 
 Lawrence), April, p. 297. 
 
 Elchee, s. An ambassador. Turk. 
 ilcM, from ll, a (nomad) tribe, hence 
 the representative of the «Z. It is a 
 title that has attached itself particu- 
 larly to Sir John Malcolm, and to Sir 
 Stratford Canning, probably because 
 they were personally more familiar to 
 the Orientals among whom they served 
 than diplomatists usually are. 
 
 1404. "And the people who saw them 
 approaching, and knew them for people 
 of the Emperor's, being aware that they 
 were come with some order from the great 
 Lord, took to flight as if the devil were 
 after them ; and those who were in their 
 tents selling their wares, shut them up and 
 also took to flight, and shut themselves up 
 in their houses, calling out one to another, 
 Elchi ! which is as much as to say 'Ambas- 
 sadors ! ' Por they knew that with ambas- 
 sadors coming they would have a black 
 day of it ; and so they fled as if the devil 
 had got among them." — Clavijo, § xovii. 
 Comp. Marklmm, p. 111. 
 
 1885. " No historian of the Crimean 
 War could overlook the officer (Sir Hugh 
 Rose) who, at a difficult crisis, filled the 
 post of the famous diplomatist called the 
 great Elchi by writers who have adopted a 
 
 tiresome trick from a brilliant man of 
 letters."— &«. Beview, Oct. 24th. 
 
 Elephanta, b. Add: 
 
 1690. "The Mussoans are rude and 
 Boisterous in their departure, as well as at 
 their coming in, which two Seasons are 
 called the Elephant in India, and just 
 before their breaking up, take their farewell 
 for the most part in very rugged puffing 
 weather." — Ovington, 137. 
 
 Elephant, s. This article will be 
 confined to notes connected with the 
 various suggestions that have been 
 put forward as to the origin of the 
 word — a sufficiently ample subject. 
 
 The oldest occurrence of the word 
 {(Kecjjas — <f>avTos) is in Homer. "With 
 him, and so with Hesiod and Pindar, 
 the word means 'ivory.' Herodotus 
 first uses it as the name of the animal 
 (iv. 191). Hence an occasional, prob- 
 ably an erroneous, assumption that 
 the word iKecpas originally meant only 
 the material, and not the beast that 
 bears it. 
 
 In Persian the usual term for the 
 beast is pll, with which agree the 
 Aramaic pU (already found in the 
 Chaldee and Syriac versions of the 
 O. T.), and the Arabic fU. Old ety- 
 mologists tried to develop elephant out 
 of fUy and it is natural to connect 
 with it the Spanish for 'ivory' (marfil, 
 Port, mar Jim), but no satisfactory ex- 
 planation has yet been given of the 
 first syllable of that word, More certain 
 is the fact that in early Swedish and 
 Danish the word for ' elephant ' is fit, 
 in Icelandic fill ; a term supposed to 
 have been introduced by old traders 
 from the East vi& Eussia. The old 
 Swed. for ' ivory' isfilshen.* 
 
 The oldest Hebrew mention of ivory 
 is in the notice of the products brought 
 to Solomon from Ophir, or Inma. 
 Among these are ivory tusks — slienr 
 habhim, i.e. ' teeth of hahllni,' a word 
 which has been interpreted as from 
 Skt. ibha, elephant.f But it is en- 
 tirely doubtful what this habhim, 
 occurring here only, really means.j 
 
 * PUttf for elephant, occurs in certaiu Sanskrit 
 iDOolcs, but it is regarded as a foreign word. 
 
 t See Lassen, i. 313; Max Miiller's Lectures on Sc. 
 of Languaffe, 1st S. p. ISO. 
 
 t "As regards tlie interpretation of 7tafi6im, a 
 aTraf Xfiy. , in & passage where the state of the text, 
 as shown by comparison with the LXX,isveryun- 
 satisfactoi-y, it seems impossible to say anything 
 that can be of the least use in clearing up the 
 origin of elephant. The O. T. speaks so often of 
 ivory, and never again by this name, that luibMm 
 must be either a corruption or some tviide-nanieh 
 
[supplement.] 
 ELEPHANT. 795 ELEPHANT. 
 
 We know from other evidence that 
 ivoiy was known in Egypt and Western 
 Asia for ages before Solomon. And in 
 other cases the Hebrew word for ivory 
 is simply shen, corresponding to dens 
 Indus in Ovid and other Latin writers. 
 In Ezekiel (xxvii. 15) we find karnoth 
 slien = ' cornua dentis.' The use of 
 the word horns does not necessarily 
 imply a confusion of these great curved 
 tusks with horns; it has many paral- 
 lels, as in Pliny's :" cum arboir. exacu- 
 ant limentque cornua elephanti " (xviii. 
 7) ; in Martial's " Indicoque comu" (i. 
 73) ; in Aelian's story, as alleged by 
 the Mauritanians, that the elephants 
 there shed their horns every ten years 
 ("SfKara eT« jravras ra Kcpara fKne- 
 a-eiv " (xiv. 5) ; whilst Oleasby quotes 
 from an Icelandic saga ' oUfant-hoim. ' 
 for ' ivory.' 
 
 We have mentioned Skt. ihha, from 
 which Lassen assumes a compound 
 ibhadantd for ivory, suggesting that 
 this, combined by early traders with 
 the Arabic article, formed al-ibha- 
 dants, and so originated eXecpavros. 
 Pott, besides other doubts, objects 
 that ihhadantd, though the name of a 
 plant [Tiaridium indicum, Lehm.), is 
 never actually a name of ivory. 
 
 Pott's own etymology is alaf-hindi, 
 'Indian ox,' from a word existing in 
 sundry resem.bHng forms, in Hebrew 
 and in Assyrian (alif, alap).* This 
 has met with favour; though it is a 
 little hard to accept any form like 
 Sindi as eai'lier than Homer. 
 
 Other suggested origins are Pictet's 
 from airavata (lit. ' proceeding from 
 water '), the proper name of the ele- 
 phant of Indra, or Elephant of the 
 Eastern Quarter in the Hindu Oosmo- 
 logy.f This is felt to be only too 
 ingenious, but as improbable. It is, 
 however, suggested, it would seem, in- 
 dependently, by Mr. Kittel {Indian 
 Antiquary, i. 128), who supposes the 
 first part of the word to be Dravidian, 
 a transformation from Sue, ' elephant.' 
 
 Hctet, finding his first suggestion 
 not accepted, has called up a Singhalese 
 word aln/a, used for elephant, which 
 
 l)resiimably for some special kind of ivory. Per- 
 sonally, I believe it far more likely that liabMm is 
 at bottom the same as hobmm (ebony ?) associated 
 with slum in Ezekiel xxvii. 15, and that the pas- 
 sage once ran * ivory and ebony'" (jr. Itohertson 
 
 * See ZeitscTiT. filr die Kimde des Morgs, iv. 12, 
 sequ.; also Bherh. Schroder in Zeitsoh.d.M.Gesdlsch. 
 xxvii. 706 seqq. 
 
 t In Jawm. As., Ser. iv. "torn. ii. 
 
 he takes to be from ala, ' great' ; thence 
 aliya, ' great creature ' ; and, proceed- 
 ing further, presents a combination of 
 ala, ' great,' with Skt. phata, some- 
 times signifying ' a tooth,' thus ali-* 
 phata, ' great tooth.' =elephantus.* 
 
 Hodgson, in ' Notes on Northern 
 Africa' (p. 19, quoted by Pott), gives 
 elef ameqran (' Great Boar,' elef being 
 'boar') as the name of the animal 
 among the Kabyles of that region, and 
 appears to present it as the origin of 
 the Greek and Latin words. 
 
 Again we have the Gothic ulbandus, 
 ' a camel,' which has been regarded by 
 some as the same word with elephantus. 
 To this we shall recur. 
 
 Pott, in his elaborate paper already 
 quoted, comes to the conclusion that 
 the choice of etymologies must lie 
 between his own alaf-hindi a^d 
 Lassen's al-ibha-danta. His paper is 
 35 years old, but he repeats this con- 
 clusion in his Wurzel-Worterbiich der 
 Indo-Oermanische Sprachen, published 
 in 1871,t nor can I ascertain that there 
 has been any later advance towards a 
 true etymology. Yet it can hardly be 
 said that either of the alternatives 
 carries conviction. 
 
 Both, let it be observed, apart from 
 other di2iculties,rest on the assumption 
 that the knowledge of ikiipas, whether 
 as fine material or as monstrous animal, 
 came from India, whilst nearly all the 
 other or less-f avouredsuggestionspoint 
 to the same assumption. 
 
 But knowledge acquired, or at least 
 taken cognizance of, since Pott's latest 
 reference to the subject, puts us in 
 possession of the new and surprising 
 fact that, even in times which we are 
 entitled to call historic, the elephant 
 existed wild, far to the westward of 
 India, and not very far from _ the 
 eastern extremity of the Mediter- 
 ranean. Though the fact was indi- 
 cated from the wall-paintings by Wil- 
 kinson some 50 years ago,t. and has 
 more recently been amply displayed 
 in historical works which have circu- 
 lated by scores in popular librarieSj it 
 is singular how little attention or in- 
 terest it seems to have elicited. § 
 
 * In Kuhn's ZntscTir. Jttr Vergleiclmide Spracli- 
 kxinst, iv. 128-131. 
 
 t Detmold, pp. 900-962. 
 
 t See Topography of Thebes, with a General View 
 oj Egypt, 1836, ji. 163. 
 
 § See e.g. Brugsch's Hist, of the Pharaolis, 2d 
 ed. i. 396-400; and Canon Rovlinson's Egypt, ii, 
 235-6. 
 
ELEPHANT. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 
 796 ELEPHANT. 
 
 The document ■whicli gives precise 
 Egyptian testimony to tMs fact is an 
 inscription (first interpreted by Ebers 
 in 1873)* from tbe tomb of Amenem- 
 Mb, a captain under the great con- 
 queror Tbotmes III., who reigned 
 B.C. c. 1600. This warrior, speaking 
 from his tomb of the great deeds of 
 his master, and of his own right arm, 
 tells how the king, in the neighbour- 
 hood of Nj, hunted 120 elephants for 
 the' sake of their tusks ; and how he 
 himself (Amenemhib) encountered the 
 biggest of them, which had attacked 
 the sacred person of the king, and cut 
 through its trunk. The elephant 
 chased him into the water, where he 
 saved himself between two rocks ; and 
 the king bestowed on him rich rewards. 
 
 The position of Nl is uncertain, 
 though some have identified it with 
 Nineveh.t It is nam.ed in another 
 inscription between Arinath and Ahe- 
 rith, as, all three, cities of Naharain or 
 Northern Mesopotamia, captured by 
 Amenhotep II., the son of Thotmes 
 ni. Might not Ni be Nisibis ? We 
 shall find that Assyrian inscriptions 
 of later date have been interpreted as 
 placing elephant-hunts in the land of 
 Harran and in the vicinity of the Cha- 
 Ijoras. 
 
 If then these elephant-hunts may be 
 located on the southern skirts of Taurus, 
 we shall more easily understand how a 
 tribute of elephant-tusks should have 
 been offered at the court of Egypt by 
 the people of Butennu or Northern 
 Syria, and also by the people of the 
 adjacent Aaebi or Cyprus, as we find 
 repeatedly recorded on the Egyptian 
 monuments, both in hieroglyphic 
 writing and pictorially.J 
 
 What the stones of Egypt allege in 
 the 17th cent. B.C., the stones of 
 Assyria 500 years afterwards have been 
 alleged to corroborate. 
 
 The great Inscription of Tiglath- 
 Pileser I., who is calculated to have 
 reigned about B.C. 1120-1100, as ren- 
 dered by Lotz, relates : 
 
 * In Z. fur Aegypt. Spr. und Aetferlh. 1873,pp. 1-9, 
 <53, 64 ; also see tr. by Dr. Birch in Becoi'ds of the 
 Past, vol. ii. p. 59 (710 dale, more shame to S. Bag- 
 ster & Sons) ; and again by Ebers, revised in Z.D. 
 M.G., 1876, pp. 391 seqq. 
 
 + See Canon Rawlinson's Egypt, u. s. 
 
 1 For the painting see Wilkinson's AncUnt 
 Egyptians, edited by Birch, vol. i. pi. lib, which 
 shows the Rutennu bringing a chariot and horses, 
 a bear, an elephant, and ivory tusk», as tribute to 
 Thotmes III. For other records see Brugsch. E.T., 
 2nd ed. i. 381, 384, 404. 
 
 " Ten mighty Elephants 
 Slew I in Harran, and on the banks of 
 
 the Haboras. 
 Four Elephants I took alive ; 
 Their hidee, 
 
 Their teeth, and the live Elephants 
 I brought to my city Assur." * 
 
 The same facts are recorded in a later 
 inscription, on the broken obelisk of 
 Assurnazirpal from Kouyunjik, now in 
 the Br. Museum,which commemorates 
 the deeds of the king's ancestor Tiglath 
 Pileser.f 
 
 In the case of these Assyrian in- 
 scriptions, however, elephant is by no 
 means an undisputed interpretation. 
 In the famous quadruple test exercise 
 on this inscription in 1857, which 
 gave the death-blow to the doubts 
 whick some sceptics had emitted as 
 to the genuine character of the Assy- 
 rian interpretations. Sir Henry Eaw- 
 linson, in this passage, rendered the 
 animals slain and taken aUve as wild 
 buffaloes. The ideogram given as teeth 
 he had not interpreted. The question 
 is argued at length by Lotz in the work ,. 
 already quoted, but it is a question 
 for cuneiform experts, deaUng, as it 
 does, with the interpretation of more 
 than one ideogram, and enveloped 
 as yet in uncertainties. It is to be 
 observed, that in 1857 Dr. Hincks, one 
 of the four <cs<- translators, f had ren- 
 dered the passage almost exactly as 
 Lotz has done 23 years later, though 
 I cannot see that Lotz makes any 
 allusion to this fact. 
 
 Apart from arguments as to decipher- 
 ment and ideograms, it is certain that 
 probabilities are much affected by the 
 publication of the Egyptian inscrip- 
 tion of Amenhotel), which gives a 
 greater plausibility to the rendering 
 ' elephant ' than could be ascribed to 
 it in 1857. And should it eventually 
 be upheld, it will be all the more re- 
 markable that the sagacity of Dr. 
 Hincks should have then ventured on 
 that rendering. 
 
 In various suggestions, including 
 Pott's, besides omers which we have 
 omitted, the etymology has been based 
 on a transfer of the name of the ox, or 
 some other familiar quadruped. There 
 would be nothing extraordinary in 
 
 ,.* Die Inschriften Tiglatlipileser^s T., ...» mif 
 ifbersetzunij und Kommenta/r vo% Dr. WUJielm Lotz. 
 Leipzig, 1880, p. 63. 
 
 t lb. p. 197. 
 
 X See J. R. As. Soc, vol. xviii, 
 
[STIPPLEMENT.] 
 
 ELEPHANT. 797 
 
 ELU. 
 
 sucli a transfer ol meaning. The refe- 
 rence to th.e 60s Luca * is trite ; the 
 Tibetan \rord for ox {glan) is also the 
 word for ' elephant ' ; we have seen 
 how the name ' Great Boar ' is a;lleged 
 to be given to the elephant among 
 the Kabyles; we have heard of an 
 elephant in a menagerie being des- 
 cribed by a Scotch rustic as ' a 
 muokle sow ; ' Pausanias, according 
 to Bochart, calls rjiinoceroses ' Ae- 
 thiopio bulls.' And let me finally illus- 
 trate the matter by a circumstance re- 
 lated to me by a brother officer who 
 accompanied Sir NeviUe Chamberlain 
 on an expedition among the turbulent 
 Pathan tribes c. 1860. The women of 
 the vUlages gathered to gaze on the 
 elephants that accompanied the force, 
 a stranger sight to them than it would 
 have been to the women of the most 
 secluded village in Scotland. ' Do you 
 .see these ? ' said a soldier of the Fron- 
 tier Horse; ' Do you know what they 
 are? These are the Queen of England's 
 bufialoes that give 5 maunds (about 
 160 quarts) of milk a day I ' 
 
 Now it is an obvious suggestion, that 
 if there were elephants on the skirts of 
 TaurusdowntoB.c.llOO,oreven (taking 
 the less questionable evidence) down 
 only to B.C. 1600, it is highly impro- 
 bable that the Greeks would have had 
 to seek a name for the animal, or its 
 tusk, from Indian trade. And if the 
 Greeks had a vema;oular name for the 
 elephant, there is also a probability, if 
 not a presumption, that some tradition 
 of this name would be found, mutatis 
 mutandis, among other Aryan nations 
 of Europe. 
 
 Now may it not bo that fXi(j>as- 
 <j)avTos in Greek, and ulbandus in 
 Moeso-Gothic,representthi3 vernacular 
 name? The latter form is exactly that 
 modification of the former which 
 Grimm's law demands. Nor is the word 
 confined to Gothic. It is found in OldH. 
 German {olpentd) ; in Anglo-Saxon 
 {pl/end, oluend, &c.) ; in Old Swedish 
 {aelpand,alwandyr, ulfwald); in Ice- 
 
 * " Inde loves Lucas turrito corporc tetros, 
 
 Anguimanos, belli doouerunt volnera Pcpnei^ 
 Sutt'erre, et magnas Martis turbare c:iten,'as." 
 Lucretius, v. 1801-3. 
 Here is the origin of Tennyson's ' serpent-hands ' 
 quoted under Hatty. The title 60s Luca is ex- 
 plained by St. Isidore : 
 
 "Hostows XMottMs vocabant antiqni Romani: 
 lonesquia nullum animal grandius videbant: Xit- 
 eanos quia in Lucania illos primus PjTrhus in 
 prcelio objecit Eomanis."— /sitJ. Hispal. lib. -xu. 
 Origi}i;um. cap. 2. 
 
 landic (ulfaldi). AU these northern 
 words, it is true, are used in the senso 
 of camel, not of elephant. But instances 
 already given maj' illustrate that there 
 is nothing surprising in this transfer, 
 all the less where the animal originally 
 indicated had been long lost sight of. 
 Further, Julg, who has published a 
 paper on the Gothic word,* points out 
 its resemblance to the Slav forms wel- 
 bond,welblond, or wielblad, also meaning' 
 'camel' (compare also Russian ■verSKud). 
 This, in the last form (wielblad), may, 
 he says, be regarded as resolvable into 
 ' Great beast.' Herr Jiilg ends his 
 paper with a hint that in this meaning 
 may perhaps be found a solution of the 
 origin of elephant (an idea at which 
 Pictet also transiently pointed in a 
 paper referred to above^, and half pro- 
 mises to follow up this hint; but in 
 thirty years he has not done so, so far 
 as I can discover. Nevertheless it is one 
 which may yet be pregnant. 
 
 Nor is it inconsistent with this sug- 
 gestion that we find also in some of the 
 Northern languages a second series of 
 names designating the elephant — not, 
 as we suppose ulbandus and its kin to 
 be, common vocables descending from 
 a remote age in parallel development— :- 
 but adoptions from Latin at a much 
 more recent period. Thus, we have in 
 Old and Middle German Elefant and 
 Helfant, ■with elfenbein and helfenbein 
 for ivory ; in Anglo-Saxon, ylpend, 
 elpend,wtih shortened forms yip and elp, 
 and yJpenbanioT ivory; whilst the Scan- 
 dinavian tongues adopt and retain 
 
 Elk. Correct by substituting " sam- 
 bar of Upper and Western India." 
 The barasinghd is a different deer. 
 See Sambre, and Barasinha. 
 
 El'a. This, the name by which is 
 known an ancient form of the Singha- 
 lese language from which the modern 
 vernacular of Ceylon is immediately 
 derived, " and to which " the latter 
 " bears something of the same sort of 
 relation that the English of to-day 
 bears to Anglo-Saxon. Fundament- 
 ally Elu and Singhalese are identical, 
 and the difierence of form which they 
 present is due partly to the large 
 number of new grammatical forms 
 evolved by the modern language, and 
 
 * In Kuhn's Zeitachrift, iv. 207-210. 
 
EURASIAN. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 798 
 
 FIREFLY. 
 
 partly to an immense influx into it of 
 Sanski'it nouns, borrowed, often with.- 
 out alteration, at a comparatively 
 recent period " {Mr. B. G. Childera, in 
 J. E. As. Soc, N. S., vii. 36). 
 
 ''The name Elu is no other than 
 Sinhala much corrupted, standing for 
 an older form, Hila or HSlu, which 
 occurs in some ancient works, and this 
 again for a still older, Sela, which 
 brings us back to the Pali Sihala " 
 (Ibid.). The loss of the initial sibilant 
 has other examples in Singhalese (sec 
 also under Ceylon). 
 
 Eurasian. Add: see quotation in 
 SUPPT. under Khudd. 
 
 Europe. Add : 
 
 1781. " Guthrie and Wordie take this 
 method of acquainting the Public that they 
 intend quitting the Europe Shop Business." 
 — India Gazette, May 26. 
 
 1782. "To be Sold, a magnificent 
 Europe Chariot, finished in the most elegant 
 manner, and peculiarly adapted to this 
 Country."— Jd. May 11. 
 
 Eakeer. Add : 
 
 1604. " Muley Boferes sent certaine 
 Tokers, held of great estimation amongst 
 the Moores, to his Brother Muley Sidan, to 
 treate conditions of Peace." — Coll. of Hist. 
 <yf Barbaric, in Purckas, ii. 857. 
 
 1763. "Received a letter from Dacca 
 dated 29th Novr., desiring our orders with 
 regard to the Fakirs -who were taken 
 prisoners at the retaking of Dacca." — Ft. 
 William Cons., Dec. 5, inio7«/, 342. 
 " On these latter Pakirs, see under Sun- 
 yasee in Gloss. 
 
 Fanam. Add: 
 
 The weights of u, large number of 
 ancient fanams given by Mr. Thomas 
 in a note to his Pathan Kings of Dehli 
 show that the average weight was 
 6 grs. of gold. 
 
 1678. " 2. Whosoever shall profane the 
 name of God by swearing or cursing, he 
 shall pay 4 fanains to the use of the poore 
 for every oath or curse." — Orders agreed 
 on by the Governor and Council of Pt. St. 
 Geo., Oct. 28. In JX'otes and Extracts, No. I. 
 p. 85. 
 
 Fanqui, s. Chin. fan-7avei, 'foreign 
 demon ' ; sometime.s with the affix tsz 
 or tsii ('son'); the popular Chinese 
 name for Europeans. 
 
 Farash. Add : 
 
 One of the highest hereditary ofiScerts 
 at Siudhia's Court is called the Farasll- 
 khatia-ivdJd. 
 
 1764. (AUowancep to the Resident at 
 Mnrshidabad.) 
 
 * * # * 
 
 "Public servants as follows:— 1 Vakeel, 
 2 Moonshees, 4 Chobdars, 2 Jemadars, 20 
 Peons, 10 Mussalc.hees, 12 Bearers, 2 Chowrir 
 Bearers, and such a number of Frosts and 
 Lascars as he may have occasion for re- 
 moving his tents." — In Long, 406. 
 
 Fedea. Add : 
 
 Prof. Eobertson Smith suggests that 
 this may be the Arabic denomination 
 of a small coin used in Egypt, fadda 
 (i.e. ' silverling '). It may be an objec- 
 tion that the letter zwad used in that 
 word is generally pronounced in India 
 as a a. 
 
 The fa44''' is the Turkish para, i of 
 a piastre, an infinitesimal value now. 
 But, according to Lane, the name 
 was originally given to half-dirhems, 
 coined early in the fifteenth century, 
 and these would be worth about of rf. 
 The fedea of 1554 would be about i^d. 
 This rather indicates the identity of 
 the names. 
 
 Ferozeshuhur, Feroshulir, PherS- 
 shahr, n. p. 
 
 The last of these, appears to be the 
 correct representation of this name of 
 the scene of the hard-fought battle of 
 21st-22nd December, 1845. Eor, ac- 
 cording to Capt. E. 0. Temple, the 
 Editor of Panja.b Notes and Queries, ii. 
 116 (1885), the village was named 
 after Bhai Pheru, a Sikh saint of the 
 beginning of this centurj'-, who lies 
 buried at Mlan-ke-Tahsil in Lahore 
 District. 
 
 Firefly. Add : 
 
 1675. "We . . . left our Burnt Wood 
 on the Right-hand, but entred another 
 made us better Sport, deluding us with 
 false Plashes, that you would have thought 
 the Trees on a Flame, and presently, as if 
 untouch'd by Fire, they retained their 
 wonted Verdure. The Coolies beheld tho 
 Sight with Horror and Amazement .... 
 where we found an Host of Flies, the Sub- 
 ject both of o\ir Pear and Wonder .... 
 This gave my Thoughts the Contemplation 
 of that Miraculous Bush crowned with 
 Innocent Plames, . . . the Pire that con- 
 sumes everything seeming rather to dress 
 than offend it."— Fryer, 141-142. 
 
 1682. " Fireflies {de vuur-vliegen) are si> 
 called by us because at eventide, whenever 
 they fly they burn so like fire, that from :k 
 
FIRINGHEE. 
 
 [SUPPLEMENT.] 
 799 
 
 GANDA. 
 
 distance one fancies to see so many lanterns ; 
 in fact they give light enough to write by 
 , . . They gather in the rainy season in 
 great mmtitudes in the bushes and tiees, 
 and live on the flowers of the trees. There 
 are various kinds." — Nieuhoff, ii. 291. 
 
 Firiiigh.ee, Add : 
 
 1436. " At which time, talking of Cataio, 
 he tolde me howe the chief of that Princes 
 corte knewe well enough what the Franchi 
 
 were Thou knowest, said he, how 
 
 neere wee bee unto "Capha, and that we 
 practise thither continually .... adding 
 this further, We Cataini have twoo eyes, 
 and yo" Franchi one, whereas yo" (torneng 
 him towards the Tartares that were w"" 
 
 him) haue neuer a one " — Barbara, 
 
 Hak. Soc, 58. 
 
 c. 1440. "Hi uos Francos appellant, 
 atuntque cum ceteras gentes coecas vocent, 
 se duobus oculis, nos unioo esse, superiores 
 existimantes se esse prudentiS.."^ — Conti, in 
 Poggius de Var. Fortunae, iv. 
 
 1712. "Johan Whelo, SerdaarFTengiaAn, 
 or Captain of the Europeans in the Em- 
 peror's service " — Valcntijn, iv. 
 
 (Suratte), 29.5. 
 
 Fly. Add: 
 1816. 
 
 f The cavalcade drew^ up in line, 
 
 Pitoh'd the marquee, and went to dine. 
 
 The bearers and the servants lie 
 
 Under the .shelter of the fly." 
 
 The Grand Master, or Adventures 
 of Qui Hi, p. 152. 
 
 1885. " After I had changed my riding- 
 habit for my one other gown, I came out to 
 join the general under the tent-fly . . ." — 
 Boots and Saddles, by Mrs. Custer, p. 42 
 (American work). 
 
 Flying-Fox. Add (with reference 
 to the fact stated by Sir George 
 Yule)-; 
 
 " I have been positively assured by 
 natives that on the Odeypore lake in 
 Eajputana the crocodiles rise to catch 
 these bats, as they follow in line, 
 touching the water. Pancy fly-fishing 
 for crocodile with such a fly ! " — 
 {Communication from M.-Gen. B. II. 
 Keatinge.) 
 
 Frazala, Frail. Add : 
 
 1793. " Coffee per Frail . . . Es. 17."— 
 Bomhay Courier, .July 20th. 
 
 Futwa, s. Ar. fatwa. The deci- 
 sion of a council of men learned in 
 Mahommedan law, on any point of 
 Moslem law or morals. But techni- 
 cally and specifically, the deliverance 
 of a Mahommedan law-ofiioer on a 
 case put before him; Such a deliver- 
 ance was, aSa rule, given officially and 
 
 in writing, by such an officer, who was 
 attached to the Courts of British India 
 up to a little later than the middle of 
 this century, and it was more or less 
 a basis of the judge's decision. See, 
 more particularly, s.vv. Adawlut, 
 Cazee and Law-officer, in Suppt. 
 
 1796. "In all instances wherein the 
 f atwah of the law-officers of the Nizamut- 
 Adaulat shall declare the prisoners liable 
 to more severe punishment than under the 
 evidence, and all the circumstances of the 
 case shall appear to that Court to be juHt 
 and equitable . . ." — Regn. VI. of 1796, ^ ii. 
 
 1836. " And it is hereby enacted th at no 
 Court shall, on a Trial of any person 
 accused of the offence made punishable by 
 this Act require any Futwa from any Lavr 
 officer . . ." — Act XXX. of 1836, rcgai-ding 
 Thuggee, ^ iii. 
 
 G. 
 
 Galgal, s. Shakespeare gives H. 
 ' ' </algal...a, mixture of lime and linseed 
 oil, forming a kind of mortar impe- 
 netrable to water." 
 
 1621. " Also the justis, Taooamon Done, 
 sent us word to geve ouer making galle- 
 galle in our howse we hired of China Capt., 
 because the white lyme did trowble the 
 player or singing man, next neighbour . . ." 
 —Cocks, ii. 190. 
 
 G-alle, Point de. Add : 
 
 1585. "Dopo haver nauigato tregiomi 
 senza veder terra, al primo di Magg^o 
 f ummo in vista di Funta di Crallo, laquale fe 
 assai pericolosa da costeggiare." — G. Balbi, 
 f. 19. 
 
 Ganda. Add : 
 
 The following is from a story of 
 Correa about a battle between " Bober 
 Mirza" {i.e.. Sultan Baber) and a cer- 
 tain King "Cacandar" (Sikandar ?), 
 in which I have been unable to trace 
 even what events it misrepresents. 
 But it keeps Fernan Mendez Pinto in. 
 countenance, as regards the latter's 
 statement about the advance of the 
 King of the Tartars against Poking 
 with four score thousand rhinoceroses ! 
 
 "The King Cacandar divided his army 
 into five battles well arrayed, consisting of 
 140,000 horse and 280,000 foot, and in 
 front of them a battle of 800 elephants, 
 which fought with swords upon their tusks, 
 and on their backs castles with archers and 
 musketeers. And in front of the elephants 
 80 rhinocerose.s (gandas), like that which 
 went to Portugal, and which they call 
 
[supplement.] 
 GARDEN-SOUSE. 800 
 
 GHURBY. 
 
 hichd (?) ; these on the horn which they 
 have over thesnout carried three-pronged 
 iron weapons with which they fought very 
 stoutly .... and the Mogors with their 
 arrows made a great discharge, wounding 
 many of the elephants and the g^andas, 
 which as they felt the arrows, turned and 
 fled, breaking up the battles . . ." — Oorrea, 
 iii. 573-574. 
 
 Garden-house. Add : 
 
 1747. "In case of an Attack at the 
 Garden House, if by a superior Force they 
 should be oblig'd to retire, according to 
 orders and send a Horseman before them 
 to advise of the Approach . . . " — Report of 
 Council of War at Fort St. David's, in India 
 Office MS. Records. 
 
 Gaurian, adj. This is a convenient 
 name which, has been adopted of 
 late years as a generic name for the 
 existing Aryan languages of India, 
 i.e., those which are radically sprung 
 from, or cognate to, the Sanskrit. The 
 name (according to Mr. E. L. Bran- 
 dreth) was given by Professor Hoernle ; 
 but it is in fact an adoption and adap- 
 tation of a term used by the Pundits 
 of Northern India. They divide the 
 colloquial languages of (civilized) India 
 into the 5 Gauras and 5 Draviras. The 
 Oauras of the Pundits appear to be (1) 
 Bengalee (Bangali) which is the proper 
 language of Qauda, or Northern Ben- 
 gal from which the name is taken (see 
 Gour, C. in GrLOSS.), (2) Oriya, the 
 language of Orissa, (3) Hindi, (4) Pan- 
 jabi, (5) Sindhi; their Drdvira lan- 
 guages are (1) Telinga, (2) Karnataka 
 (Canarese), (3) Maratlii, (4) Gurjara 
 (Gujarati), (5) Dravira (Tamil). But 
 of these last (3) and (4) are really to 
 be classed with the Gauyian group, so 
 that the latter is to be considered as em- 
 bracing 7 principal languages. Kash- 
 miri, Singhalese, and the languages or 
 dialects of Assam, of Nepaul, and 
 some others, have been also added to 
 the list of this class. 
 
 The extraordinary analogies between 
 the changes in grammar and phono- 
 logy from Sanskrit in passing into 
 these Gaurian languages, and the 
 changes of Latin in passing into the 
 Romance lan^ages, analogies ex- 
 tending into minute details, have been 
 treated by several scholars; and a 
 very interesting view of the subject 
 is given by Mr. Brandreth in vols. xi. 
 and xii. of the J. B. As. Soc, N. S. 
 
 Gautama. Add : 
 
 1545. "I will pass by them of the sect I 
 
 of Crodomem, who spend their whole life 
 in crying day and night on those moun- 
 tains, G-odomem, Godomem, and desist not 
 from it until they fall down stark dead to the 
 ground."— J". M. Pinto (in Cogan, p. 222). 
 
 Gavial, s. This is a name adopted 
 by zoologists for one of the alligators 
 of the Ganges and other Indian rivers, 
 Gavialis gangeticus, etc. It is the 
 less dangerous of the Gangetic sau- 
 rians, with long slender subcyUndrical 
 jaws expanding into a protuber- 
 ance at the muzzle. The name must 
 have originated in some error, pro- 
 bably a clerical one, for the true word 
 is H. ghariyal, and gavial is nothing. 
 The term (gariyaU) is used by Baber 
 (p. 410), where the translator's note 
 says: "The geriali is the round- 
 mouthed crocodile," words which seem 
 to indicate the magar [Crocodilus hipor- 
 catus) not the glmriydl. 
 
 c. 1809. " In the Brohmoputro as well 
 as the Ganges there are two kinds of croco- 
 dile, whion at Goyalpara are both called 
 Kumir ; but each has a specific name. The 
 Crocodilus Gangeticus is called Ghoriyal, 
 and the other is called Bongcha." —Buch- 
 anan's Mungpoor, in Eastern India, m. 
 581-2. 
 
 Gazat, s. This is domestic Hind, 
 for ' dessert.' (Panjab N. and Q., ii. 
 184). 
 
 Gentoo. Add : 
 Under a: 
 
 1679. In Fort St. Geo. Consns. of 29th 
 January, the Black Town of Madras is 
 called "the Gentne Town." — N'otes and 
 Extracts, No. II., p. 3. 
 
 Under b {Id. No. I. p. 32) : 
 1674. "50 Pagodas gratuity to John 
 Thomas ordered for good progress in the 
 Gentu tongue, both speaking and writing." 
 
 Ghauts. Add : 
 
 The f oUowingpassage indicates that 
 the great Sir Walter, with his usual 
 sagacity, saw the true sense of the 
 word in its geographical use, though 
 misled by books to attribute to the 
 (so-called) ' Eastern Ghauts ' the cha- 
 racter that belongs to the Western only. 
 
 1827. ". . . . they approached the 
 Ghauts, those tremendous mountain passes 
 which descend from the table-land of My- 
 sore, and through which the mighty streams 
 that arise in the centre of the Indian Penin- 
 sula find their way to the ocean." — Tlie 
 Surgeon's Daughter, ch. xiii. 
 
 Ghurry. Add: 
 
 The water-instrument is sometimes 
 
aiNGELI. 
 
 LSUPPLEMENT.] 
 801 
 
 GOBANG. 
 
 called pun-ghurry {panghari quasi 
 pdnl-gharl) ; also the Sun-dial, dhoop- 
 ghurry {dhup = ' SunsHiie ') ; the 
 hour-glass, (ret-ghlirry {reta = 
 ' sand '). 
 
 Gingeli. Add : 
 , It is the a-qarajiov of Dioscorides (ii. 
 121), and of Theophrastus {Hist. Plant. 
 i. 11). 
 
 Gingerly. Add : 
 
 We find in Port St. Geo. Consns. 
 1680-81, in App. to Notes and Queries, 
 No. III. p. 47. 
 
 "The form of the pass given to ship»and 
 vessels, and Register of Passes given (18 in 
 all), bound to Jafnapatam, Manilla, Mocha, 
 dingerlee, Tenasserim, &c." 
 
 Also, 
 
 1753. " Some authors ^ive the Coast be- 
 tween the points of Devi and Gaudewari, 
 the name of the Coast of Gergelin. _ The 
 Portuguese give the name of Gergelim to 
 the plant which the Indians call £llu, from 
 which Ithey extract a kind of oil." — 
 D'Anville, 134. 
 
 The Carte Marine depuis Surattejusqu'au 
 Detroit de Malaca,, par le R. Pfere P. P. 
 Taohard, 1701, shows the coast tract be- 
 tween Vesegapatam and lagrevate as Ger- 
 gelin. 
 
 But these quotations throw no light on 
 the gold coin of MUburn. 
 
 Gingham. Add : 
 
 1648. "The principal names (of the 
 stuffs)arethese:GamigiiiaB,Baftas, CAetos,* 
 Asmmamis {asmdnls? sky-blues), Mada- 
 foene, Beronis (Beiramees) Tricandias, 
 Ckittes (Chintzes), Langans (Langotis?), 
 Toffochaien,-i Dotius (dhotees)." — Va,n 
 Twist, 63. 
 
 Gingi, n. p. Properly Chenji. A 
 once celebrated hill-fortress in S. 
 , Arcot, 60 m. N.E. of Cuddalore, 35 
 m. N.W. from Pondicherry, and at one 
 time the seat of a Mahratta princi- 
 pality. It played an important part in 
 the wars of the first three-quarters of 
 the last century, and was held by the 
 French from 1750 to 1761. The place 
 is now entirely deserted. 
 
 c. 1616. " And then they were to publish 
 a proclamation in Negap^itam, that no one 
 was to trade at Tevenapatam, at Porto 
 Novo, or at any other port of the naik of 
 Ginja, or of the King of Massulapatam, be- 
 cause these were declared enemies of the 
 state, and all possible war should be made 
 
 * See Chelioa under Piece-goods, and SMah, a 
 cotton cloth from the Deocan.— ^Iii, p. 95. 
 
 t Tafsila, a gold stuff from Mecca j see under 
 Adati, and note under Alleja. 
 
 on them for having received among them 
 the Hollanders. . . . " — Bocarro, p. 619. 
 
 1675. "Approve the treaty with the 
 Cawn of Chengie." — Letter from Court to 
 Fort St. Geo. In Notes and Extracts, No. I., 
 p. 5. 
 
 1680. "Advice receired . . . that San- 
 to^ee, a younger brother of Sevagee's, had 
 seized upon Rougnaut Pundit, the Soobidar 
 of Chengy Country, and put him in irons." 
 —Id., No. III., p. 44. 
 
 1752. "It consists of two towns, called 
 the Great and Little Gingee. . . . They are 
 both surrounded by one wall, 3 miles in 
 circumference, which incloses the two 
 towns, and five mountains of ragged rock, 
 on the summits of which are built 5 strong 
 forts. . . , The place is inaccessible, except 
 from the east and south-east. . . , The 
 place was well supplied with all manner of * 
 stores, and garrisoned by 150 Europeans, 
 and sepoys and black peeple in great 
 
 numbers " — Cambridge, Account of 
 
 the War, &c., 32-33. 
 
 Girja. Add : 
 
 1885. "It is related that a certain 
 Maulvf, celebrated for the power of his 
 curses, was called upon by his fellow reli- 
 gionists to curse a certain church built by 
 the English in close proximity to a Masjid. 
 Anxious to stand well with them, and at 
 the same time not to offend his English 
 rulers, he got out of the difficulty by cursing 
 the building thus : — 
 
 ' Gir ja ghar ! Gir ja ghar ! Gir ia ! ' 
 
 (i.e.) 'Pall down, house I Fall down, 
 house ! Fall down ! ' or simply 
 
 ' Church-house ! Church-house ! Church !" 
 — W. J. D'Gruyther, in Panjab Notes and 
 Queries, ii. 125. 
 
 The word is also in use in the Indian 
 Archipelago, e.g. : 
 
 1885. "The village (of Wai in the 
 Moluccas) is laid out in rectangular plots. . . 
 One of its chief edifices is the Gredja, whose 
 grandeur quite overwhelmed us; for it is 
 far more elaborately decorated than many a 
 rural parish church at home."— H. O. 
 Forbes, A Naturalist's Wanderings, p. 294. 
 
 Goa-Stone. Add : 
 
 1690. "The double excellence of this 
 Stone (snake-stone) recommends its worth 
 very highly . . . and much excels the de- 
 servedly famed Caspar Antoni, or Goa 
 Stone." — Ovington, 262. 
 
 1768-71. "Their medicines are mostly 
 such as are produced in the country. 
 Amongst others, they make use of a kind of 
 little artificial stone, that is manufactured 
 at Goa, and possesses a strong aromatic 
 scent. They give scrapings of this, in a 
 little water mixed with sugar, to their 
 patients."— (StoDorin«s, E. T., i. 454. 
 
 Gobang, s. The game iatroduced 
 some years ago from Japan. The 
 name is a corr. of Chinese K'i-p'an, 
 ' checker-board.' 
 
 3 F 
 
GOD AVE BY. 
 
 [STTPPLBMENT.] 
 802 
 
 GOSBECK. 
 
 Grodavery. Add after the quota- 
 tion f roia Eennell : 
 
 As to this error see also a quotation 
 from D'Anville in Stjppt., under Ked- 
 geree (n. p.)- 
 
 It is probaUe from what that geo- 
 grapher says in Ms Mdaircissemens, 
 p. 133, that he had no real idea of the 
 Godavery. That name occurs in his 
 book only as "la pointe de Gau- 
 dewari," This point, he says, is 
 about E.N.E. of the ' river of Narsa- 
 pur,' at a distance of about 12 
 leagues ; " it is a low land, intersected 
 by several river-arms, forming the 
 mouths of that which the maps,' es- 
 teemed to be most correct, call Wen- 
 seron ; and the river of Narsapur is 
 itself one of those arms, according to 
 a MS. map in my possession." 
 
 Narsapuram is the name of a talut 
 on the westernmost delta branch, or 
 Vasishta Godavarl. Wenseron appears 
 on a map in Baldaeus (1672), as the 
 name of one of the two mouths of the 
 eastern or Gautaml Godavarl, entering 
 the sea near Ooringa. It is perhaps 
 the same name as Injaram on that 
 branch, where there was an English 
 factory for many years. 
 
 Goglet. Add: 
 
 1766. "I perfectly remember having 
 said that it would not be amiss for Gener^ 
 Oarnao to have a man with a Goglet of 
 water ready to pour on his head, whenever 
 he should begin to grow warm in debate." — 
 Lord Olive, Consn. Port William, Jan. 29. 
 In Long, 406. 
 
 Gomasta. Add : 
 
 1747. " As for the Salem Cloth they beg 
 leave to defer settling any Price for that 
 sort till they can be advised from the Goa 
 Masters (!) in that Province."— .Forf St. 
 David Conm., May 11. MS. Records in 
 India Office. 
 
 Gong. Add : 
 
 1726. " These gongs (gongen) are beaten 
 very gently at the time when the Prince is 
 going to make his appearance." — Valentijn, 
 iv. 58. 
 
 Goodry. Add : 
 
 1653. " Ooudrin est vn terme Indou et 
 Portugais, qui signifie dea couuertures 
 pioqu&s de cotton."— Z)e to BouUaye-le- 
 Gouz, ed. 1657, p. 539. 
 
 Goojur. Add : 
 
 1519. "In the hill-country between 
 Niiab and Behreh . . . and adjoining to the 
 hiU-country of Kashmir, are the Jats, 
 Gnjers, and many other men of similar 
 tnbes "— Memoirs of Saber, 259. 
 
 Goolail. Add : 
 
 1560. Busbeok speaks of being much 
 annoyed with the multitude and impudence 
 of kites at Constantinople: "ego interim 
 cum manual! balista post columnam sto, 
 modo hujus, modo illius caudae vel alarum, 
 ut casus tulerit, pinnas testaceis globis 
 verberans, donee mortifero ictu unam aut 
 alteram percussam decutio. . . . " — Bmbeq. 
 Epist. in., p. 163. 
 
 Goont. Add : 
 
 1838. "Give your gunth his head and 
 he will carry you safely . . . any horse 
 would have struggled, and been kiUed; 
 these giinths appear to understand that 
 they must be quiet, and their master will 
 help them."— Wanderings of a Pihrrim, 
 ii. 226. 
 
 Goorka, Goorkally, n. p. H. Our- 
 kha, Gurkhali. The name of the race 
 now dominant in Nepal, and taking 
 their name from a town eo-caUed S3 
 miles W. of Khatmandu." They are 
 probably the best soldiers of modern 
 India, and several regiments of the 
 Anglo-Indian army are recruited from 
 the tribe. 
 
 1767. " I believe. Sir, you have before 
 been acquainted with the situation of 
 Nipal. which has long been besieged by the 
 GoorcuUy Rajah."— ieiier from Chief at 
 Paina, in Long, 526. 
 
 Gorawallah. Add : 
 
 1680. Gurrials, apparently for ghora- 
 walas,* are allowed with the horses kept 
 with the Hoogly Factory.- See Fart St. 
 Geo. Gonsns., on Tovr, Dec. 12, in N'otes and 
 Extracts, No. II., p. 63. 
 
 Gordower. Add : 
 
 Ghor daur, a horse-race, hence ' a 
 race-meeting,' is sometimes used by 
 natives to express any kind of open-air 
 assemblage of Europeans for amuse- 
 ment. 
 
 Gosbeck. Add : 
 
 In Pryer, p. 407, we have the fol- 
 lowing : 
 
 "Brass money with characters, 
 Are a Gobs, ten whereof compose a Shahee, 
 A Gosbeege, five of which go to a Shahee . ." 
 
 Thus we have a Goss and a Gosbegi, 
 corresponding to Herbert's double and 
 single Cozbeg. 
 
 And now I see that Mr. Wollaston, 
 in his English- Persian Diet. App., p. 
 436, among " Moneys now current m 
 
 * Gurrials would le alligators 1 
 
GOUNG. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 
 803 GUINEA-WOBM. 
 
 Persia," gives "5 dindr = \ ghaz ; 
 also a nominal money." The ghaz, 
 then, is the name of the coin (though 
 a coin no longer) ; and ghaz-begl was 
 that worth 10 dinars. 
 
 Marsden mentions a copper coin, 
 called Kazbegi=50 (nominal) dinars, 
 or about SJd. {Numism. Orient., 456). 
 But the value in dinars seems to be an 
 
 •Goung, s. Burm. gaung; a village 
 headman. 
 
 Grab. Add, after quotation from 
 Ibn Batuta : 
 
 1505. In the Vocabulary of Pedro de 
 Aloala, galera is interpreted in Arabic as 
 gorab. 
 
 Griffin, Griffish. Add : 
 
 1853. 
 
 '"Like drill?' 
 
 "'I don't dislike it much now; the 
 goose-step was not lively.' 
 
 " ' Ah, they don't give griffs half enough 
 of it now-a-days ; by Jove, sir, when I was 
 a griff' — and thereupon . . ." — Oakfield, 
 i. 62. 
 
 The quotation in the Glossary (p. 
 303, col. 6) from. Bontius gives the 
 Dutchman's phrase corresponding 
 to Griffin, viz., Orang-baharn, i.e., 
 (Malay) ' new man ' ; whilst Orang- 
 lama, ' man of long since,' is applied to 
 old colonials. In connexion with these 
 terms we extract the following : 
 
 c. 1790. " Si je n'avois pas 6ti un oorlwm, 
 et si un long s^jour dans I'Inde ne m'avoit 
 pas acooutum^ k cette espfece de fleau, 
 j'auroia certainement souffert I'impossible 
 durant cette nuit." — Haafner, ii. 26-27. 
 
 On this his editor notes : 
 
 " Oorlam, est un mot Malais corrumpu ; 
 il faut dire Orang-Jama, ee qui signifie une 
 personne qui a d^jk ^t^ long-temps dans un 
 endroit, ou dans un pays, et c est par oe 
 nom qu'on designe les Europdens qui ont 
 habite depuis un certain temps dans I'Inde. 
 Ceux qui ne font qu'y arriver, aont appel^s 
 Boar ; denomination qui vient du mot 
 Malais Orang-Baru . . . un homme nou- 
 vellement arriv^." 
 
 Gruff. Add: 
 
 1750. "... all which could be called 
 Curtins, and some of the Bastions at 
 Madrass, had Warehouses under them for 
 the Reception of Naval Stores, and other 
 
 fcuff Goods from Europe, as well as Salt 
 etre from Bengal." — Letter to a Propr. of 
 theKI. Co., p. 52. 
 
 Grunth. Add: 
 
 1770. '• As the young man (Nanak) was 
 early introduced, to the knowledge of the 
 
 most esteemed writings of the Mussulmen 
 ... he made it a practice in his leisure 
 hours to translate literally or virtually, as 
 his mind prompted him, such of their 
 inaxims as made the deepest impression on 
 his heart. This was in the idiom of Pend- 
 jab, his maternal language. Little by little 
 he strung together these loose sentences, 
 reduced them into some order, and put 
 them in verses. . . His collection became 
 numerous ; it took the form of a book 
 which was entitled Grenth." — Seir Muta- 
 qherin, i. 89. 
 
 Grunthum, Add : 
 
 1753. " Les Indiens du pays se donnent 
 le nom de TamuUs, et on salt que la langue 
 vulgaire drff^rente du Sanskret, et du 
 Grendam, qui sont les langues sacr^es, 
 porte le m^me nom." — B'Anvilk, 117. 
 
 Guana. Add: 
 
 The following quotation shows the 
 persistence of the story of this creature 
 in the passage from Fryer, s.v." 
 
 1885. ' ' One of my moonshis, Jos^ Pre- 
 thoo, a Conoani of one of the numerous 
 families descended from Xavier's converts, 
 gravely informed me that in the old days 
 Iguanas were used in gaining access to 
 besieged places ; for, said he, a large iguana, 
 sahib, is so strong that if 3 or 4 men laid 
 hold of its tail he could drag them up a wall 
 or tree ! "—Gordon Forbes, Wild Life in 
 Carmra, 56. 
 
 Guava. M.-Gen. Keatinge notes : 
 " Jam is the name, as far as I know, 
 
 all over Guzerat, and the Central 
 
 Provinces also." 
 
 Gudge. Add : 
 
 1754. "Some of the townsmen again 
 demanded of me to open my bales, and sell 
 them some pieced of cloth ; but ... I rather 
 chose to make several of them presents of 
 2J gaz of cloth, which is the measure they 
 usually take for a coat." — Hanway, i. 125. 
 
 1768-71. "A gess or goss is 2 cobidos, 
 being at Chinsurab 2 feet and 10 inches 
 Rhineland measure."— StorarinMS, E. T,, 
 i. 463. 
 
 Guinea-cloths. Add : 
 
 These are presumably the Negros- 
 tiicber of Baldaeus (1672), p. 15i. 
 
 Guinea-fowl. Add : 
 
 The Guinea-fowl is the 'Meleagris of 
 Aristotle and others, and' the Afro, 
 avis of Horace. 
 
 Guinea-worm. Add : 
 
 The article omits to mention the 
 prevalence of this pest in some parts 
 of Western India. "I have known 
 villages," writes M.-Gen. Keatinge, 
 " where half the people were maimed 
 
 3 r 2 
 
GUM-GUM. 
 
 [StrPPLEMENT.] 
 
 804 
 
 QWALIOB. 
 
 by it after tte Eains. Matunga, the 
 Head Quarters of the Bombay Artil- 
 lery, was abandoned, in great measure, 
 on account of this pest." 
 
 1712. "Haeo vita e3t Ormuaienaimn, 
 imb civium totius littoris Persioi, ut per- 
 petnas in corpore calamitates f erant ex coeli 
 intemperie : modo audore diffluunt ; modo 
 vexantur furunoulis ; nunc cibi sunt, mox 
 aquae inopes ; aaepfe ventis urentibua, sem- 
 per sole torrents, equalent, et quia omnia 
 recenseat? XJnum ex aerumnis gravioribus 
 induco : nimirum Lumtirioorum singulare 
 genus, quod non in intestinis, sed inmuscu- 
 lia per corporis ambitum uatales invenit. 
 Latini medici vermem ilium nomine donant 
 ToC SpojcoiTt'ov, s. Dracunculi. . . Guineensea 
 nigritae linguS suS . . . vermes illosvooant 
 Ickbn, ut produnt reduces ex aurifero illo 
 Africae littore. . . ." — Kaempfer, Amoen. 
 Exot., 524-5. 
 
 Kaempfer speculates aa to why the old 
 physicians called it d/racunculus ; but the 
 name was evidently taken from the 
 Saaxoirrtov of Agatharchides, quoted in the 
 Glossary, s.v. 
 
 1774. See an account of this pest under 
 the name of "le ver des nerfs (Vena 
 Medinensis)," in Nieimhr, Desc. de I'AraUe, 
 117. 
 
 The name given by Niebuhr is, as we 
 learn from Kaempfer's remarks, 'arak Me- 
 dini, the Medina nerve (rather than vein). 
 
 Gum-gum. Add: 
 
 1768-71. "They have a certain kind of 
 musical instruments called gom-goms, con- 
 sisting in hollow iron bowls, of various 
 sizes and tones, upon which a man strikes 
 with an iron or wooden stick . . . not un- 
 like a set of bells." — Stavorinus, E. T., 
 i. 215. See also p. 65. 
 
 Gunny. Add : 
 
 1885. "The land was so covered with 
 them (plover) that the hunters shot them 
 with all sorts of arms. We counted 80 
 birds in the gunny-sack that three of the 
 soldiers brought in." — Boots and Saddles, by 
 Mrs. Custer, p. 37. (American work.) 
 
 Gunta, s. H. ghanta, a bell or 
 gong. This is the common term for 
 expressing an European hour, in 
 modem Hindustani. 
 
 Gureeb nuwauz. Add: 
 
 The passage quoted from Valentijn 
 has been derived by the latter from 
 Van Twist (16i8), p. 56. 
 
 1867. " ' Protector of the poor ! ' he cried, 
 prostrating himself at my feet, ' help thy 
 most unworthy and wretched slave ! An 
 unblest and evil-minded alligator has this 
 day devoured my Uttle daughter. She 
 went down to the river to fill her earthen 
 jar with water, and the evil one dragged 
 her down, and has devoured her. Alas ! 
 she had on her gold bangles. Great is my 
 
 misfortune ! ' "~Lt.-Gol. Lewin, A Fly on 
 the Wheel, p. 99. ' 
 
 Gutta Percha. Add : 
 
 1868. " The late Mr. d' Almeida was the 
 first to call the attention of the pubUc to 
 the substance now so well known aa gutta- 
 percha. At that time the Isonandra Gfutta 
 was an abundant tree in the forests of 
 Singapore, and was first known to the 
 Malays, who made use of the juice which 
 they obtained by cutting down the trees 
 . .« . Mr. d' Almeida . . . acting under the 
 advice of a friend, forwarded some of the 
 substance to the Society of Arts. There it 
 met with no immediate attention, and was 
 put away unoared for. A year or two 
 afterwards Dr. Montgomery sent specimens 
 to England, and bringing it under the 
 notice of competent persons, its value was 
 at once acknowledged . . . The sudden and 
 great demand for it soon resulted in the 
 disappearance of all the gutta-percha trees 
 on Singapore Island." — CoUingwood, Bam- 
 bles of a Naturalist, pp. 268-269. 
 
 Gwalior, n. p. Hind. OwSMar. A 
 very famous rock-fortress of Upper 
 India, rising suddenly and pictu- 
 resquely out of a plain (or shallow 
 valley rather) to a height of 300 feet, 
 65 miles S. of Agra, in lat. 26° 13'. 
 Gwalior may be traced back, in Gen. 
 Cunningham's opinion, to the 3rd cen- 
 tury of our era. It was the seat of 
 several ancient Hindu dynasties, and 
 from the time of the early Mahomme- 
 dan sovereigns of Delhi down to the 
 reign of Aurangzlb it was used as a 
 state-prison. During last century 
 it fell into the possession of the Mah- 
 ratta family of Sindhia, whose resi- 
 dence was established to the south of 
 the fortress, in what was originally a 
 camp, but has long been a city, known 
 by the original title of Lashkar (camp). 
 The older city lies below the northern 
 foot of the rock. Gwalior has been 
 three times taken by British arms; 
 (1) escaladed by a force under the 
 command of Major Popham in 1780, 
 a very daring feat ; ' (2) by a regular 
 attack under Geji. White in 1805 ; (3) 
 most gallantly in June, 1858, by a 
 party of the 26th Bombay N. I. under 
 Lieutenants Eose and Waller, in 
 
 * The two companies which escaladed were led 
 by Captain Bi-uce, a brother of the Abyssinian 
 traveller. "It is said that the spot was pointed 
 ont to Popham by a cowherd, and that the whole 
 of the attacking party were supplied with grass 
 shoes to prevent them from slipping on the ledges 
 of rock. There is a story also that the cost of 
 these gra^is-shoes was deducted from Popham's 
 pay, when he was about to leave India as a major- 
 general, nearly a quarter of a century afterwards." 
 — CunnvngTlam, Arch. Surv. il. 340. 
 
GWALIOR. 
 
 [srPPLEMEKT.] 
 
 805 
 
 SACKEHY. 
 
 which, the former officer fell. After 
 the two first captures the fortress was 
 restored to the Sindhia family. From 
 1858 it was retained in our hands, but 
 it has now (Decemher, 1885) been for- 
 mally restored to the Maharaja Sindhia. 
 The name of the fortress, according 
 to Gen. Cunningham {Archaeol. Survey, 
 ii. 335), is derived from a small Hindu 
 shrine within it dedicated to the her- 
 mit Owali or Qwali-pa, after whom 
 the fortress received the name of 
 Gwdli-awar, contracted to Owdliar. 
 
 c. 1020. "rrom Kanauj, in travelling 
 south-east, on the western side of the 
 Ganges, you come to Jajjihotl, at a dis- 
 tance of 30 parasangs, of which the capital 
 is Kajuriha. In that country are the two 
 forts of Gwaliar and Ksilinjar . . ." — Al- 
 Biiunl, in Elliot, i. 57-58. 
 
 1196. The royal army marched " towards 
 Galewar, and invested that fort, which is 
 the pearl of the necklace of the castles of 
 Hind, the summit of which the nimble- 
 footed wind from below cannot reach, and 
 on the bastions of which the clouds have 
 never cast their shade. . ." — Hasan Nizdmi, 
 in EUiot, ii. 227. 
 
 0, 1340. " The castle of Galyur, of which 
 we have been spealdng, is on the top of a 
 high lull, and appears, so to speak, as if it 
 were itself cut out of the rock. There is no 
 other hill adjoining ; it contains reservoirs 
 of water, and some 20 wells walled round 
 are attached to it : on the walls are mounted 
 mangonels and catapults. The fortress is 
 ascended by a wide road, traversed by ele- 
 phants and horses. Near the castle-gate is 
 the figure of an elephant carved in stone, 
 and surmounted by a figure of the driver. 
 Seeing it from a distance one has no doubt 
 about its being a real elephant. At the 
 foot of the fortress is a fine city, entirely 
 built of white stone, mosques and houses 
 alike ; there is no timber to be seen in it, 
 except that of the gates."— /6ra Batuta, 
 ii. 193. 
 
 1526. " I entered Gualiar by the Hati- 
 pOl gate. . . . They call an elephant hdti, 
 and a gate p'^l. On the outside of this 
 gate is the figure of an elephant, having two 
 elephant drivers on it. . ." — Baber, p. 383. 
 
 1610. "The 31 to Gwalere, 6 c, a 
 peasant Citie with a Castle ... On the 
 West side of the Castle, which is a steep 
 craggy cliffe of 6 c. compasse at least 
 (divers say eleven). . . From hence to the 
 top, leads a stone narrow caws*y, walled 
 on both sides ; in the way are three gates 
 to be passed, all exceeding strong, with 
 Courts of guard to each. At the top of all, 
 at the entrance of the last gate, standeth a 
 mightie Elephant of stone very curiously 
 virrought. . ."—Finch, in Purchas, i. 426-7. 
 
 1616. "23. Gwalier, the chief City so 
 called, where the Mogol hath a very rich 
 Treasury of Gold and Silver kept in this 
 City, within an exceeding strong Castle, 
 
 wherein the King's Prisoners are likewise 
 kept. The Castle is continually guarded bv 
 a very strong Company of Armed Souldiers." 
 —Terry, ed. 1665, p. 356. 
 
 c. 1665. "For to shut them up in 
 Goualeor, which is a Fortress where the 
 Princes are ordinarily kept close, and which 
 is held impregnable, it being situated upon 
 an inaccessible Rock, and having within 
 itself good water, and provision enough for 
 a Garison ; that was not an easie thing." — 
 Bernier, E. T., 5. 
 
 c. 1670. "Since the Mahometan Kings 
 became Masters of this Countrey, this For- 
 tress of Goualeor is the place where they 
 secure Princes and great Noblemen. Cha- 
 jehan coming to the Empire by foul-play, 
 caus'd all the Princes and Lords whom he 
 mistrusted, to be seiz'd one after another, 
 and sent them to the Fortress of Goualeor ; 
 but he suffer'd them all to live and enjoy 
 their estates. Aweng-zeb his Son acts quite 
 otherwise ; for when he sends any great 
 Lord to this place, at the end of nine or ten 
 days he orders him to be poison 'd ; and 
 this he does that the people may not exclaim 
 against him for a bloody Prince."— ZViJer- 
 nier, E. T.,ii. 35. 
 
 Gyal. Add: 
 
 1866 -67. "I was awakened by an extra- 
 ordinary noise, something between a bull's 
 bellow and a railway whistle. What was 
 it? We started to our feet, and Fuzlah 
 and I were looking to our arms when 
 Adupah said, 'It is only the guyal calling; 
 Sahib ! Look, the dawn is just breaking, 
 and they are opening the village gates for 
 the beasts to go out to pasture.' 
 
 " These ffuyal were beautiful creatures, 
 with broad fronts, sharp wide-spreading 
 horns, and mild melancholy eyes. They 
 were the indigenous cattle of_ the hUls 
 domesticated by these equally wild Lushais 
 . . . ."—Lt.-Col. T. Lewin, A My cm the 
 Wheel, &.C., p. 303. 
 
 Gynee. Add : 
 
 1832. " We have become great farmers, 
 having sown our crop of oats, and are 
 building outhouses to receive some 34 dwarf 
 cows and oxen (gynees) which are to be 
 fed up for the table."— Wcmderinga of a 
 Pilgrim, i. 251. 
 
 H. 
 
 Hackery. Add : 
 
 With reference to the obscure origin 
 of this word it is perhaps worth no- 
 ticing that in old Singhalese chahka, 
 ' a cart-wheel,' takes the forms haka 
 and saka (see Kuhn, On oldest Aryan 
 Elements of Sinhalese, translated by D. 
 
HALALCOEE. 
 
 [STJPPLEirBNT.J 
 
 806 HIND08TANEE. 
 
 Ferguson in Indian Antiquary, vol. 
 xii. 64). We haye chakra, ' a cart- 
 wheel' and cart, in Hindi. Can tHa 
 also have developed a form hakra ? 
 
 c._1790. " Quant aux palankins et hak- 
 karies (voitures k deux roues), on les passe 
 sur une double sangarie " (see Jangar). — 
 JIaafner, ii. 173. 
 
 1793. "To be sold by Public Auction 
 
 a new Fashioned Hackery. " — 
 
 Bombay Courier, April 13th. 
 
 1811. "II y a cependant quelques en- 
 droits oix I'on se sert de oharettes couvertes 
 a, deux roues, appelfes hickeris, devant 
 lesquelles on attMe des boeufs, et qui 
 servent k voyager." — Editor of Baafner, 
 Voyages, ii. 3. 
 
 Halalcore. Add : 
 
 1763. "And now I must mention the 
 Hallachores, whom I cannot call a Tribe, 
 being rather the refuse of all the Tribes. 
 These are a set of poor unhappy wretches, 
 destined to misery from their birth . . ." — 
 Beflexions, &o,, by LuTce Scrafton, Esq., 7-8. 
 
 It was probably in this passage that 
 Burns picked up the word; see quotation 
 in Gloss. 
 
 Hanger. Add : 
 
 1653. " Gangeard est en Tnrq, Persan 
 et Indistanni vn poignard courb^." — De la 
 Soullaye-le-Gouz, ed. 1657, p. 539. 
 
 1684. "The Souldiers do not wear 
 Hangers or Scimitars like the Persians, but 
 broad Swords like the Switzers . . ." — E. 
 T. of Ta/vernier, ii. 65. 
 
 1712. " His Bxcy .... was presented 
 by the Emperor with a Hiudoostany 
 Candjer, or dagger, set with fine stones." — 
 Valentin, iv. (Suratte), 286. 
 
 Hansaleri, s. Table-servant's Hind. 
 for 'horse-radish ' ! "A curious cor- 
 ruption, and apparently influenced by 
 saleri—' celery.' " {Mr. M. L. Dames, 
 in Punjab N. and Q. ii. 184). 
 
 Harry. Add : 
 
 1706. 
 
 " 2 Tendells 
 
 * * 
 
 1 BuviTnumniee t 
 
 4 KalQJees 
 
 5 Daudees 
 
 * 
 
 5 Harrys 
 
 6 
 
 ■M- 
 
 2 
 
 * 
 
 10 
 
 8 
 
 9 8 
 
 List of Mens Names, Sc, immediately in the 
 Service of the Honble. the Vnited Compy. in 
 their Factory of Fort William, Bengali, 
 November, 1706 " (MS. in India Office). 
 
 1768-71. _ " Every house has likewise . . . 
 a harry-maid or matarani (see Matrauee) 
 
 t i.e. hnmami, a batli attendant. Compare the 
 Hiimmums in Covent Garden. 
 
 who carries out the dirt ; and a great 
 number of slaves, both male and female." — 
 Stavorinus, i. 523. 
 
 It is curious that the hari (or sweeper) 
 caste in Assam, as my friend M.-Gfen. 
 Keatinge tells me, are the goldsmiths of 
 the province. They also in some parts of 
 Bengal were the village watchmen. See 
 a.v. Pyke in SuppT. 
 
 Haut, b. 
 
 The more correct spelling is hat 
 from Skt. hatta. 
 
 Havildar. Add : 
 
 1672. Regarding the Cowle obtained from 
 the Nabob of Golcondah for the Fort and 
 Town of Chinapatnam. 11,000 Pagodas to 
 be paid in full of all demands for the past, 
 and in future Pagodas 1200 per annum 
 rent, "and so to hold the Port and Town 
 free from any Avildar, or Divan's People, 
 or any other imposition for ever." — Fort St. 
 George Gonms., 11th April, in Notes and 
 Extracts, No. I. p. 25. 
 
 Havildar 's Guard. There is a 
 common way of cooking the fry of 
 fresh-water fish (a little larger than 
 whitebait) as a breakfast dish, by 
 frying them in rows of a dozen or so, 
 spitted on a small skewer. On the 
 Bombay side this dish is known by the 
 whimsical name in question. 
 
 Hickmat. Add : 
 
 1838. "The house has been roofed in, 
 and my relative has come up from Meerut, 
 to have the slates put on after some peculiar 
 hikmat of his own." — Wanderings of a 
 Pilgrim, ii. 240. 
 
 Hiudee. Add : 
 
 The term Hinduwi appears to have 
 been formerly used, in the Madras 
 Presidency, for the Marathi language. 
 See a note in Sir A. Arbuthnot's edn. 
 of Munro'a Minutes, i. 133. 
 
 Hindoo Eoosli. Add : 
 
 1753. "Les montagnes qui donnent 
 naissance h I'lndus, et Si plusieurs des 
 riviferes qu'il resoit, se nomment Hendon 
 Kesh, et c'est I'histoire de Timur qui 
 m'instruit de cette denomination. Elle est 
 compos^e du nom i'Hendou ou Hind, qui 
 d^signe I'lnde . . . et de kush ou kesh . . . 
 que je remarque Stre propre & diverses 
 monts^9s."—D'Anmtte, p. 16. 
 
 Hindostanee. Add : 
 
 1677. In Court's letter of 12th Deer, to 
 Port St. Geo. they renew the offer of a 
 reward of £20, for proficiency in the Gentoo 
 or Indostan languages, and sanction a 
 reward of £10 each for proficiency in the 
 Persian language, " and that fit persons to 
 teach the said language be entertained. "— 
 Notes and Extracts, No. I. p. 22. 
 
HING. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 
 807 IDALCAN. 
 
 1697. "Questions addressed to Khodja 
 Movaad, Ambassador from Abyssinia. 
 « * « « 
 
 4. " What language he, in his audience, 
 made use of ? " 
 
 "The Hindustani language {Bindoes- 
 tamze tool), which the late Hon. Paulus de 
 Roo, then Secretary of their Excellencies 
 the High Government of Batavia, inter- 
 preted." — Valentijn, iv. 327. 
 
 Hing^. Add : 
 
 1726. "King or Assa Foetida, other- 
 wise called Devil's-dung [Duivdsdrek)." — 
 ValenMin, iv. 146. 
 
 Hobson Jobson. Add : 
 
 1653. " . . . ils dressent dans les rues 
 des Sepulchres de pierres, qu'ils couron- 
 nent de Lampes ardentes, et les soirs ils y 
 vont dancer et sauter crians Hussan, 
 Houssain, Honsaaiu, Hassan . . ." — De la 
 Boullaye-le-Gouz, ed. 1657, p. 144. 
 
 Hong Kong, n. p. The name of 
 this flourisMng settlement is hiang- 
 hiang, ' fragrant waterway.' [Bp. 
 Moule). 
 
 Hoogly. Add : 
 
 17.')3. "TS^i est une forteresse des 
 Maures . . . Ce lieu ^tant le plus consider- 
 able de la contr^e, des Europdens qui remon- 
 -tent le Grange, lui ont donn^ le nom de 
 livlere d'Ugli dans sa partie infMeure ..." 
 — UCAmville, p. 64. 
 
 Hooka. Add : 
 
 " In former days it was a dire 
 offence to step over anotter person's 
 hooka-carpet and hooka snake. Men 
 who did so intentionally were called 
 out." {M.-Oen. Keatinge). 
 
 1782. " When he observes that the gen- 
 tlemen introduce their hookas and smoak 
 in the company of ladies, why did he not 
 add that the mixture of sweet-scented Per- 
 sian tobacco, sweet herbs, coarse sugar, 
 spice, &e., which they inhale . . . comes 
 through clean water, and is so very pleasant, 
 that many ladies take the tube, and draw 
 a little of the smoak into their mouths." — 
 Price's Tracts, vol, i. p. 78. 
 
 Hooluok. Add : 
 
 c. 1809. " The Hnllnks live in consider- 
 ' able herds ; and, although exceedingly 
 noisy;, it is difficult to procure a view, their 
 activity in springing from tree to tree being 
 very great ; and they are very shy.''— 
 Buchanan's Rungpoor, in Eastern India, iii. 
 563. 
 
 1868. " Our only captive this time was 
 a hnluq monkey, a shy little beast, very 
 rarely seen or caught. They have black 
 fur with white breasts, and go about usually 
 in pairs, swinging from branch to branch 
 with incredible agility, and making the 
 forest resound with their strange cachin- 
 natory cry . . ." — T. LevAn, 374. 
 
 Hoonimaun (and Lungoor). Add : 
 1653. " Hermand est vn singe qiie les 
 Indou tiennent pour Sainct." — De la Boul- 
 laye-le-Gouz, p. 541. 
 
 Hosbolhookhum. Add : 
 
 1678. "... the other given in the 10th 
 year of Oranzeeb, for the English to pay 
 2 per cent, at Surat, which the Mogul 
 interpreted by his order, and Husbnll 
 Hookum (id est, a word of command by 
 word of mouth) to his Devan in Bengali, 
 that the English were onl^ to pay 2 per 
 cent, custom at Surat, and in all other his 
 dominions to be custom free." — Fort St. 
 Geo. Consns., 17th Dec, in Ifotes and 
 Extracts, Pt. I. pp. 97-98. 
 
 1757. "This Treaty was conceived in 
 the following Terms. I. Whatever Eights 
 and Privileges the King had granted the 
 English Company, in their Phirmaund, 
 and the Hushulhooriuns (sic) sent from 
 Delly, shall not be disputed." — Mem. of the 
 Revolution in Bengal, pp. 21-22. 
 
 1769. "Besides it is obvious, that as 
 great a sum might have been drawn from 
 that Company without affecting property 
 ... or running into his golden dreams of 
 cockets on tiie Ganges, or visions of Stamp 
 duties, Perwannas, Dusticks, Kistbundees and 
 Hnsbulhookums." — Burke, Obsns. o» a late 
 Publication called The Present State of the 
 Nation. 
 
 Hubshee. Add : 
 
 1789. " In India Negroes, Habiisiniams, 
 Nobis (i.e. Nubians) &c. &c. are promis- 
 cuously called Habashies or 3abissians, 
 although the two latter are no Negroes ; and 
 the Mobies and Habashes differ greatly from 
 one another." — Ifote to Seir Mutaqherin, 
 iii. 36. 
 
 Hummaul, Add : 
 
 1554. "To the Xabandar (at Ormuz) 
 for the vessels employed in discharging 
 stores, and for the amals who serve in the 
 custom-house." — S. Botelho, 2'ombo, 103. 
 
 Hurcarra. Add: 
 
 1747. " Given to the Iroaras for bringing 
 news of the Engagement. (Pag.) 4 3 0." — 
 Fort St. David, Expenses of the Paymaster, 
 under January. MS. Records in India 
 Office. 
 
 I. 
 
 Idaican, Hidalcan, and sometimes 
 Idalxa, n. p. The title by which the 
 Portuguese distinguished the kings 
 of the Mahommedan dynasty of Blja- 
 pur which rose at the end of the loth 
 century on the dissolution of the Bah- 
 mani kingdom of the Deccan. These 
 names represented 'Adil Khan, the 
 
IMPALE. 
 
 [STTPPLEMENT.] 
 
 808 INTEBLOPEB. 
 
 title of the founder befoi'e he became 
 king, more generally called by the 
 Portuguese the Sabalo (q.v.)i and 
 'Adil Shah, the distinctive style of all 
 the kings of the dynasty. The Portu- 
 guese commonly called their kingdom 
 Balagliat(q.v.). 
 
 1510. "The Hidalcan entered the city 
 (Goa) with great festivity and rejoicings, and 
 went to the castle to see what the ships 
 were doing, and there, inside and out, he 
 found the dead Moors, whom Timoja had 
 slain ; and about them the brothers and 
 parents and wives, raising great wailings 
 and lamentations, thus the festivity of the 
 Hidalcan was celebrated by weepings and 
 wailings ... so that he sent Joao Ma- 
 chado to the Governor to speak about terms 
 of peace. . . . The Governor replied that 
 Goa belonged to liis lord the !K. of Por- 
 tugal, and that he would hold no peace 
 with him (Hidalcan) unless he delivered 
 
 UD the city with all (its territories 
 
 With which reply back went Joao Machado, 
 and the Hidalcan on hearing it was left 
 amazed, saying that our people were sons of 
 the devil. . . . " — Correa, ii. 98. 
 
 1616. See Barhosa under Sabaio. 
 
 1546. "Trelado de contrato que ho 
 Gouemador Dom Johao de Crastro fEeez 
 com o Idalzaa, que d' antes se chamava 
 IdalcElo." — Tombo, in Subsidios, 39. 
 
 1563. ' 'And as those governors grew weary 
 of obeying the King of Daquem (Deccan), 
 they conspired among themselves that each 
 should appropriate his own lands . . . and 
 the great-grandfather of this Adelham who 
 now reigns was one of those captains who 
 revolted ; he was a Turk by nation and 
 died in the year 1535 ; a very powerful man 
 he was always, but it was from him that we 
 twice took by force of arms this city of Goa. 
 . . . "— Garcia, f. 35 v. 
 
 N.B. — It wag the second of the dynasty 
 who died in 1535 ; the original 'Adil Ehah 
 (or Sabaio) died in 1510, just before the 
 attack of Goa by the Portuguese. 
 
 1594-5. "There are three distinct 
 States in the Dakhin. The Nizam-ul- 
 Hulkiya, 'Adil Khaniya, and Kntbu-l 
 Mulkiya. The settled rule among them 
 was, that if a foreign army entered their 
 country, they imited their forces and fought, 
 notwithstanding the dissensions and quarrels 
 they had among themselves. It was also 
 the rule, that when their forces were united, 
 Niz^mu-1-Mulk commanded the centre, 
 'Adil Khan the right, and Kutbu-1 Mulk 
 the left. This rule was now observed, and 
 an immense force had been ooUected." — 
 Akhar-Nwma, in Elliot, vi. 131. 
 
 Impale. Add : 
 
 1768-71. " The punishments inflicted at 
 Batavia are excessively severe, especially 
 such as fall upon the Indians. Impalement 
 is the chief and most terrible." — Stavorinus, 
 i, 288. 
 
 This vfriter proceeds to give a description 
 of the horrible process, which he witnessed. 
 
 India. The distinct Indins. Add : 
 India Minor, in Clavijo, looks as if 
 it were applied to Afghanistan : 
 
 1404. "And this same Thursday that 
 the said Ambassadors arrived at this great 
 River (the Oxus) they crossed to the other 
 side. And the same day . . . came in the 
 evening to a great city which is called 
 Tenmit (Termedh), and this used to belong 
 to India Minor, but now it belongs to the 
 empire of Samarkand, having been con- 
 quered by Tamurbec." — Clavijo, § ciii. 
 [Markham, 119). 
 
 India of the Portuguese. Add : 
 
 It is remarkable to find the term 
 used, in a similar restricted sense, by 
 the (IJourt of the E. I. 0. in writing to 
 Fort St. George. They certainly mean 
 some part of the west coast. 
 
 1670. They desire that dungarees (q.v.) 
 may be suppHed thence if possible, as 
 ' ' they were not procurable on the Coast of 
 India, by reason of the disturbances of 
 Sevajee." — 2fotes and Extracts, Part I. p. 2. 
 
 Indigo. 'IvSiKov is also applied by 
 Dioscondes to the mineral substance 
 (a variety of the red oxide of iron) 
 called Indian red {F. Adams, Appendix 
 to Dunbar's Lexicon). 
 
 Interloper. Add : 
 
 1680. " The commissions relating to the 
 Interloper, or private trader, being con- 
 sidered, it is resolved that a notice be fixed 
 up warning all the Inhabitants of the 
 Towne, not, directly or indirectly, to trade, 
 negotiate, aid, assist, countenance, or hold 
 any correspondence, with Captain WilUam 
 Alley or any person belonging to him or his 
 ship without the license of the Honorable 
 Company. Whoever shall offend herein 
 shall answeare it at their Perill." — Notes 
 and Extracts, Pt. III., 29. 
 
 1683. " May 28. About 9 this mormng 
 Mr. Littleton, Mr. Nedham, and Mr. Doug- 
 lass came to y" factory, and being sent for, 
 were asked ' Whether they did now, or 
 ever intended, directly or indirectly, to 
 trade with any Interlopers that shall arrive 
 in the Bay of Bengali? ' 
 
 ' ' Mr. Littleton answered that ' he did not, 
 nor ever intended to trade with any Inter- , 
 loper.' 
 
 " Mr. Nedham answered, ' that at present 
 he did not, but that he came to gett money, 
 and if any such offer should happen, he 
 would not refuse it.' 
 
 " Mr. Douglass answered, he did not, nor 
 ever intended to trade with them : but said 
 ' what Estate he should gett here he would 
 not scruple to send it home upon any 
 Interloper.' 
 
 "And having given their respective 
 answers they were dismist." — Hedges, Diary, 
 Hak. Soc, 90-91. 
 
 1694. " Whether y' souldiers lately sent 
 
[supplement.] 
 ITZEBOO. 809 
 
 JAM. 
 
 •up hath created any jealousy o in y« In- 
 terlop" : or itheir own Actions or guilt I 
 know not, but they are so cautious y' every 
 2 or 3 bales y' are packt they imediately 
 , send on board." — MS. Letter from Edwd. 
 Hem at Hugley to the Et. Worshp" Charles 
 Eyre Esq. Agent for Affaires of the Bt. 
 Bonble. East India Oomp". in Bengali, fee. 
 (9th Sept.). MS. Record in India Office. 
 
 c. 1812. "The fault lies in the clause 
 which gives the Company power to send 
 
 home interlopers and is just as 
 
 reasonable as one which should forbid all 
 the people of England, except a select few, 
 to look at the moon." — Letter- of Br. Carey, 
 in William Carey, by James Culross, D.D. 
 1881, p. 165. 
 
 Itzeboo. Add : 
 
 Marsdeu (Numism,. Orient., 814-815) says : 
 " Itzebo, a small gold piece of oblong form, 
 being 0"6 inch long, and 0"3 broad. Two 
 specimens weighed 2 dwt. 21 grs. each. A 
 third more alloyed weighs 2 dwt. 3 grs. 
 only." 
 
 Izam Maluco, n. p. We often find 
 this form in Correa, instead of Niza- 
 maluco (q.T.). 
 
 Jack. Add in p. 336, col. a, before 
 "Lassen," a note: 
 
 It was, I find, the excellent Rumphius 
 who originated the erroneous identification 
 of the ariena with the plantain. 
 
 Jaggery. Add : 
 
 In Bombay all rough unrefined 
 sugar-stuff is so called ; and it is the 
 title imder which all kinds of half- 
 prepared sugar is classified in the 
 tariff of the Railways there. 
 
 Jagheer. Add ' hereditary ' as 
 part of the definition. 
 
 Jam. Discriminate the word in 
 Gloss, as 
 
 a. and add : The title is probably 
 Biluch originally. There are several 
 Jams in Lower Sind and its borders, 
 and notably the Jam of Las Bela 
 State, a well-known dependency of 
 Kelat, bordering the sea. 
 
 b. A nautical measure, Ar. zdm, — 
 pi. azwam. This is the word occurring 
 in the form Geme in a MS. letter of 
 1614 in the India Office, quoted 
 imder Jask. The word was there not 
 recognised, but I have since met with 
 other instances of its use, and among 
 
 others repeated examples in passages 
 from the MoUt of Sidi 'Ali, published 
 in the J. As. Soo. Bengal, which I 
 had strangely overlooked. 
 
 It would appear from James Prin- 
 sep's remarks there that the word, is 
 used in various ways. Thus Baron 
 J. Hammer writes to Prinsep : 
 
 " Concerning the measure of azwam, 
 the first section of the Illd chapter 
 explains as follows : ' The zam is either 
 the practical one {'arfi), or the rheto- 
 rical" {iftilahl — but this the acute 
 Prinsep suggests should be astarlabi, 
 ' pertaining to the divisions of the as- 
 trolabe).' The practical is one of the 8 
 parts into which day and night are 
 divided ; the rhetorical " (but read the 
 astrolabic) "is the Sth part of an inch 
 [isaha') in the ascension and desoension 
 of the stars ; .... an explanation 
 which helps me not a bit to understand 
 the true measure of a zam, ia the 
 reckoning of a ship's course." 
 
 .... Prinsep then elucidates this : 
 The zam in practical parlance is said 
 to be the Sth part of day and night ; 
 it is in fact a nautical watch or Hindu 
 pahar. Again, it is the Sth part 
 of the ordinary inch, like the jau 
 or barleycorn of the Hindus (the 8th 
 part of an angul or digit), of which 
 jau, zdm is possibly a corruption. 
 Again, the isdba' or inch, and the zdm 
 or J^ of an inch, had been transferred to 
 the rude angle-instruments of the Arab 
 navigators ; and Priasep deduces from 
 statements in Sidi 'All's book that the 
 isaba' was very nearly equal to 96' and 
 the zam to 12'. Prinsep had also found 
 on inquiry among Arab mariners, that 
 the term zam was still well known to 
 nautical people as | of a geographical 
 degree, or 12 nautical miles, quite 
 confirmatory of the former calcula- 
 tion ; it was also stated to be still ap- 
 plied to terrestrial measurements (see 
 J. A. S. B., V. 642-3). 
 
 1013. " J'al d^jk parl^ de S^rira (read 
 Sa/riam,) qui est situde k I'extremit^ de 
 rile de Lameri, k cent-vingt zama de Kala." 
 — Ajaib-al-Hind, ed. Van del- Lith et Marcel 
 Devic, 176. 
 
 „ " TJn marin m'a rapports qu'il 
 avait fait la traversi.% de S^rira (Sarbaza) k 
 la Chine dans un Sambouq (see Sambook). 
 ' Nous avions parcouru, dit-il, un espace 
 de cinquante zama, lorsqu'une temp6te 
 fondit sur notre embarcation. . . . Ayant 
 fait de I'eau, nous remimes k la voile vers 
 le Senf, suivant ses instructions, et nous y 
 abordames sains et saufs, aprfes un voyage 
 de quinze zama." — Id., pp. 190-91. 
 
[StrPPLEMENT.J 
 
 JAMES AND MARY. 810 
 
 JASOOS. 
 
 1554. " 26th VoTAQE from Calicut to 
 Kardafun" [i.e. Gardafui). 
 
 "... you run from Calicut to Kolfaini 
 (i.e. Kalpeni, one of the Lacoadive Ids.) 
 two zams in the direction of W. by S., the 
 8 or 9 zams W.S.W. (this course is in 
 the 9 degree channel through the Lacca- 
 dives), then you may rejoice as you have 
 got clear of the islands of Fil, from thence 
 W. by N. and W.N.W. till the pole is 4 
 inches and a quarter, and then true west 
 to KardafH/n." 
 
 # # « 
 
 " 27th VoTAOE, from Dili to Malacca. 
 
 " Leaving Dili you go first S.S.E. till the 
 pole is 5 inches, and side then towards the 
 land, till the distance between it and the 
 ship is six zams ; from thence you steer 
 S.S.E. . . . you must not side all at once 
 but by degrees, first till the farkadain 
 (/3 and V in the Little Bear) are made by a 
 quarter less than 8 inches, from thence to 
 S.E. till the farkadain are 7i inches, from 
 thence true east at a rate of 18 zams, then 
 you have passed Ceylon. "—TAe Mohit, in 
 J. A. S. B., V. 465. 
 
 The meaning of this last routier is : 
 "Steer S.S.E. till you are in &' N. Lat. 
 {lat. of Cape Comorin) ; make then a little 
 more easting, but keep 72 miles between 
 you and coast of Ceylon till you find the 
 P and V of Ursa Minor have an altitude 
 of only 12° 24' (i.e. till you are in N. Lat. 
 6° or 5°), and then steer due east. When you 
 have gone 216 miles you will be quite clear 
 of Ceylon. " 
 
 1625. " We cast anchor under the island 
 of Kharg, which ia distant from Cais, which 
 we left behind us, 24 giam. 6iam is a 
 measure used by the Arab and Persian 
 pilots in the Persian Gulf ; and every ^iam 
 is equal to 3 leagues ; insomuch that from 
 Cais to Kharg we had made 72 leagues." — 
 P. ddla Valle, ii. 816. 
 
 James and Mary. Add : 
 
 This shoal appears by name in a 
 chart belonging to the English Pilot, 
 1711. 
 
 Jamma, s. Pers. H. Jama, a piece 
 of native clothing. Thus, in compo- 
 sition, see pyjammas. Also, stuff for 
 clothing, etc., e.g., mcurt-jama, wax- 
 cloth. 
 
 Jancada, s. This name was given 
 to certain responsible guides in the 
 Nair country who escorted travellers 
 from one inhabited place to another, 
 guaranteeing their security with their 
 own lives, like the Bhats of Guzerat. 
 The word is Malayalam, channadam 
 {i.e., _ cAangngadam), with the- same 
 spelling as that of the word given as 
 the origin of jangar or jangada, '^ 
 raft.' These jancadas or jangadas 
 seem also to have been placed in 
 
 other confidential and dangerous 
 charges. Thus : 
 
 1543. " This man who so resolutely died 
 was one of the Jangadas of the Pagode. 
 They are called jangades because the kings 
 and lords of those lands, according to a custom 
 of theirs, send as guardians of the houses of 
 the Pagodes in their territories, two men as 
 captains, who are men of honour and good 
 cavaliers. Such guardians are called jan- 
 gadaB, and have soldiers of guard under 
 them, and are as it were the Counsellors 
 and Ministers of the affairs of the pagodes, 
 and* they receive their maintenance from 
 the establishment and its revenues. And 
 sometimes the King changes them and ap- 
 points others." — Correa, iv. 328. 
 
 c. 1610. " I travelled with another Cap- 
 tain . . . who had with him those Jangai, 
 who are the Nair guides, and who are 
 found at the gates of towns to act as escort 
 to those who require them. . . . Every one 
 takes them, the weak for safety and protec- 
 tion, those who are stronger, and travel in 
 great companies and well armed, take them 
 only as witnesses that they are not aggressors 
 in case of any dispute with the Nairs." — 
 Pyrard de Laval, ch. xxv. 
 
 1672. " The safest of all journeyings in 
 India are those through the Kingdom of the 
 Nairs and the Samorin, if you travel with 
 Siancadas, the most perilous if you go 
 alone. These Giancadas are certain heathen 
 men, who venture their own life and the 
 lives of their kinsfolk for small remunera- 
 tion, to guarantee the safety of travellers, . " 
 — P. Vincenzo Maria, 127. 
 
 See also Chungathum, in Burton's Goa, 
 p. 198. 
 
 Jangar. Add : The Malayalam is 
 der. by Grundert from Skt. sanghdta, 
 ' closely joined.' It would perhaps 
 have been better to give jangada as 
 the glossarial form. 
 
 c. 1793. "Nous nous remlmes en chemin 
 \ six heures du matin, et passSmes la 
 rivifere dans un sangarie ou canot fait d'un 
 palmier creus^." — Haafner, ii. 77. 
 
 Jangomay. Add : 
 
 c. 1544. "Out of this Lake of Singa- 
 pamor ... do four very large and. deep 
 rivers proceed, whereof the first . . . run- 
 neth Eastward through all the Kingdoms 
 of Sornau and Siam . . .; the Second, 
 Jangumaa . . . disimboking into the Sea 
 by the Bar of Martahano in the Kingdom 
 of Pegu . . . " — Pinto (in Gogam, 165). 
 
 1612. " The Siamese go out with their 
 heads shaven, and leave long mustachioes 
 on their faces ; their garb is much like that 
 of the Peguans. The same may be said of 
 the Jangomas and the Laojoes " (see Lan 
 John].— Couto, v., vi. 1. 
 
 Jasoos, s. Ar. Hind, jasm, a spy. 
 
 1803. "I have some Jasooaes, selected 
 
 by Col. C 's brahmin for their stupidity, 
 
 that they might not pry into state secrets, 
 
JAWAUB. 
 
 [SUPPLEIIENT.] 
 811 
 
 JULIBDAB. 
 
 who go to Sindia's camp, remain there a 
 phawr in fear. . . ."—AT. Elphinstone, in 
 Life, i. 62. 
 
 Jawaub. Add at end : 
 
 "In the houses of many chiefs 
 every picture on the walls has its 
 jawaib (or duplicate). The portrait 
 of Soindlah now in my dining-room 
 was the jawab (copy in fact) of Mr. 
 0. Landseer's picture, and hung oppo- 
 site to the original in the Darbar 
 room." {M.-Qen. Keatinge.) 
 
 Jeel. Add : 
 
 "You attribute to me an act, the credit o£ 
 which was due to Lieut. G-eorge Hutchin- 
 son, of the late Bengal Engineers.* That 
 able officer, in company with the late 
 Colonel Berkley, H. M. 32nd Kegt,, laid 
 out the defences of the Alum Bag*! camp, 
 remarkable for its bold plan, which was so 
 well devised that, with an apparently 
 dangerous extent, it was defensible at every 
 point by the small but ever ruady force 
 under Sir James Outram. A long interval 
 . . . was defended by a post of support 
 called ' Moir's . Picket ' . . . covered by a 
 wide expanse of jheel, or lake, resulting 
 from the rainy season. Foreseeing the pro- 
 bable drying up of the water, Lieut. Hut- 
 chinson, by a clever inspiration, marched 
 all the transport elephants through and 
 through the lake, and when the water dis- 
 appeared, the dried clay-bed, pierced into a 
 none^-combed surface of circular holes a 
 foot m diameter and two or more feet deep, 
 became a better protection against either 
 cavalry or infantry than the water had 
 
 been "—Letter to Lt.-Col. P. R. 
 
 Innes from F. M. Lord Napier of MagdSla, 
 dd. April 15th, 1885. 
 
 Jeel and bheel, are both applied 
 to the artificial lakes in Central India 
 and Bundelkhand. 
 
 Jezya. Add : 
 
 1686. " Books of accounts received from 
 Dacca, with advice that it was reported at 
 the Court there that the Poll-money or 
 Jadgeea lately ordered by the Mogul would 
 be exacted of the English and Dutch. 
 # # # « 
 
 "Among the orders issued to Pattana, 
 Cossumbazar, and Dacca, instructions are 
 given to the latter place not to pay the 
 Jndgeea or Poll-tax, if demanded." — Fort 
 St. Geo. Cons, (on Tour), Sept. 29 and 
 Oct. 10. Notes and Extracts, No. I., p. 49. 
 
 Jhoom. Add : 
 
 In the Central Provinces the prac- 
 tice is known as dhaia, and has caused 
 great difficulties. In the Philippine 
 Islands it is known as gainges. 
 
 1883. "It is now many years since 
 
 * Now M.-Gen. G. Hutchinson, C.B., C.S.I., 
 Sec. to the Ch. Missy. Society. 
 
 Government, seeing the waste of forest 
 caused by juming, endeavoured to put a 
 stop to the practice. . . . The people jumed 
 as before, regardless of orders. — Indian 
 Agriculturist, Sept. (Calcutta). 
 
 1885. "Turning disputes often arose, 
 one_ village against another, both desiring 
 to jum the same tract of juugle, and these 
 cases were very troublesome to deal with. 
 The jnming season commences about the 
 middle of May, and the air is then darkened 
 by the smoke from the numerous clear- 
 ings. . ." (Here follows an account of the 
 process). — Lt.-Col. T. Lewin, 348 seqq. 
 
 Ji&gyjiggy> s-dv. Japanese equiva- 
 lent for ' make haste ' ! (The Chinese 
 syllables chih-chih, given as the origin, 
 mean straight, straight ! Qu. ' right 
 ahead ? ' {Bp. Moule.) 
 
 John Company. Add : 
 
 The term Company is still applied 
 in Sumatra by natives to the existing 
 (Dutch) Government. See H. 0. 
 Fories, Naturalist's Wande/ringa, 1885, 
 p. 204. 
 
 1803. (The Nawab) "much amused me 
 by the account he gave of the manner in 
 which my arrival was announced to him. . . 
 ' Lord Sahdb ka hhAnja, Company ki nawasa 
 teshrif laid, ; ' literally translated, ' The 
 Lord's sister's son, and the grandson of the 
 Company, has arrived.' " — Lord Valentia, 
 i. 137. 
 
 Joss. Add : , 
 
 1798. "The images which the Chinese 
 worship are called looatje by the Dutch, 
 and JOBS by the English seamen. The latter 
 is evidently a corruption of the former, 
 which being a Dutch nickname for the 
 devil, was probably given to these idols by 
 the Dutch who first saw them." — ^E. trans- 
 lation of Stavorinus, i. 173. 
 
 This is of course quite wrong. 
 
 Jowaulla mookhee. Add : 
 
 1616. "... a place called lalla mokee, 
 where out of cold Springs and hard Kocks, 
 there are daily to be seene incessant Erup- 
 tions of fire, before which the Idolatrous 
 people fall doune and worship." — Terry, in 
 JPurchas, ii. 1467. 
 
 Jowaur. Add : 
 
 1760. "En suite mauvais chemin sur 
 des levies faites de boue dans des quarr^s 
 de Jouari et des champs de Nelis (see 
 Nelly, in Gloss.) remplis d'eau." — Anquetil 
 du Perron, I. occlxxxiii. 
 
 Judea. Add : 
 
 1617. "1 (letter) from Mr. Benjamyn 
 Parry in Judea, at Syam." — Cocks, i. 272. 
 
 Julibdar. Correct: The jilait is 
 properly the cord attached to the 
 
JUMBEEA. 
 
 [STJPPLBMENT.J 
 812 
 
 KHAN. 
 
 \>TriS\^s of a led horse, and ^hsjilaudar, 
 the servant who leads it {Blochmann). 
 
 c. 1590. The jilaudar is mentioned as a 
 servant attached to the Imperial stables. — 
 Ain (Bl.), i. 138. 
 
 Jumbeea. Add : 
 
 1774. "Autour du corps ils ont un 
 ceinturon de ouir brod^, ou garni d'argent, 
 an milieu duquel sur le devant ils passent 
 un oouteau large recourb^, et pointu (Jam- 
 bea), dont la pointe est tourn^e du c5t^ 
 droit." — Niebuhr, Desc. de I'AraUe, 54. 
 
 Juncameer. Add : 
 
 The word in Wheeler should cer- 
 tainly have been Juncaneer. 
 
 1680. " The Didwan (?) returned with 
 Lingapas Buccas (see Eoooka) upon the 
 Avaldar at St. Thoma, and upon the two 
 chief Juncaneer? in this part of the country, 
 ordering them not to stop goods or provi- 
 sions coming to the Town." — Fort St. Geo. 
 Consn. , Nov. 22. Notes and Extracts, iii. 39. 
 
 1746. "(Jiven to the Governor's Ser- 
 vants, Jnncaueers, &c., as usual at Christ- 
 mas, Salampores, 18 Ps. P. 13." — Acct. of 
 Extra Charges at Fort St. David, to Dec. 31. 
 MS. Report, in India Office. 
 
 Jimgeera. Add : 
 
 This State has a port and some land 
 in Kathiawar. Gen. Keatinge writes : 
 " The members of the Sidi's family 
 whom I saw were, for natives of 
 India, particularly fair." 
 
 Jungle. Add : 
 
 1848. " ' Was there ever a battle won like 
 Salamanca? Hey, Dobbin? But where 
 was it he learnt his art? In India, my 
 boy ! The jungle is the school for a 
 general, mark me that.''' — Vanity Fair, 
 ed. 1863, i. 312. 
 
 Jungle-terry. Add : 
 
 1784. "To be sold . . . that capital col- 
 lection of Paintings, late the property of 
 A. Cleveland, Esq., deceased, consisting of 
 the most capital views in the districts of 
 Monghyr, Bajemehal, Boglipoor, and the 
 Jungleterry, by Mr. Hodges. . . ." — In 
 Seton-Karr, i. 64. 
 
 1817. ' ' These hills are principally covered 
 with wood, excepting where it has been 
 cleared away for the natives to build their 
 villages, and cultivate janaira,* plantains, 
 and yams, which together with some of the 
 small grains mentioned in the account of 
 the Jungleterry, constitute almost the 
 whole of the productions of these hills." — 
 Sutherland's Report on the Bill People (in 
 App. to Long, 560). 
 
 Junkeon. Add : 
 
 1676. "These practices (claims of per- 
 
 * Jarura is the Bame as Jawar (see Jowaur). 
 
 quisite by the factory chiefs) hath occa- 
 sioned some to apply to the Governour for 
 relief; and chosen rather to pay Jnncan 
 than submit to the unreasonable demands 
 aforesaid."— .Major PucUe's Proposals, in 
 Fort St. Geo. Gonsn., Teby. 16th. Notes and 
 Extracts, i. 39. 
 
 Juribasso. Add : 
 
 1603. At Patani the Hollanders having 
 arrived, and sent presents— " ils furent 
 pris par un officier nomm^ Oraukaea Jure- 
 bassa, qui en fit trois portions." — In Rec. 
 du Voyages (ed. 1703) ii. 667. See also 
 ppl 672, 675. 
 
 E. 
 
 Karbaree, s. Hind. Kdrhari, an 
 agent, a manager. Used chiefly in 
 Bengal Proper. 
 
 1867. "The Lushai Karbaris (literally 
 men of business) duly arrived and met me 
 at Kassalong."— i«.-(7oi. T. Lewm, 293. 
 
 Eardar, s. P. H. Kardar. An agent 
 (of the Grovernment) in Sindh. 
 
 Kedgeree, n.p. Add: 
 
 1753. " De I'autre c6t^ de I'entr^, lea 
 riviferes de Gajori et de VIrigeli (see Hidge- 
 leo), puis plus au large la rivifere de Pipli et 
 cello de Balaaor, aont aveo Tombali,* 
 riviibre mentionn^ plus haut, et qu'on peut 
 aj outer ici, des derivations d'uu grand 
 fleuve, dont le nom de Ganga lux est com- 
 mun aveo le Gange. . . . Une carte du 
 Golfe de Bengale inser^e dans Blaeu, fera 
 m§me distinguer lea riviferes d'lrigeli et de 
 Cajori (si on prend la peine de I'examiner) 
 oomme des bras du Ganga." — D'Anville, 
 p. 66. 
 
 As to the origin of this singular error, 
 about a river Ganga flowing across India 
 from W. to E., see some extracts under 
 Godavery. The Rupnarain River, which 
 joins the Hoogly from the W. just above 
 Diamond Harbour, is the grand fleuve here 
 spoken of. The name Gunga or Old Gunga is 
 applied to this in charts late in the 18th 
 century. It is thus mentioned by A. Hamil- 
 ton, 1727: "About five leagues farther up 
 on the West Side of the River of HugM/y, is 
 another Branch of the Ganges, called Ganga, 
 it is broader than that of the Hughly, but 
 much shallower." — ii. 3. 
 
 Khan,-b. Add : 
 
 1653. " Han est vn Serrail ou enoloa que 
 les Arabes appellent fondoux oti se retirent 
 les Carauanes, ou les Marohands Estrangers, 
 . . . . ce mot de Han est Turq, et 
 est le mesme que Kiaranansaral ou 
 
 * See Tumlook in Gloss. 
 
KHANUM. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 813 
 
 KHUDD. 
 
 Saibasara dont parle Belon. . ."-De la 
 Boullaye-le-Qou2, ed. 1657, p. 540. 
 
 1827. " He lost all hope, being informed 
 by hia late fellow-traveller, whom he found 
 at the Khan, that the Nuwaub waa abaent 
 on a secret expedition." — W. Scott, The 
 Surgeon's Daughter, ch. xiii. 
 
 Khanum, Add : 
 
 1404. "The great wall and tents were 
 for the use of the chief wife of the Lord, 
 who was called Cafio, and the other was for 
 the second wife, called Quinehi Cauo, which 
 means ' the little lady.' " — Markham'i 
 Clavijo, 145. 
 
 Khiraj. Add: 
 
 165S. " Le Sultan souffre les Chretiens, 
 las luifs, et'les Indou sur ses terras, auec 
 toute liberty de leur Loy, en payant cinq 
 Keales d'Espagne ou plus par an, et ce 
 tribut s'appelle Earache. . ." — De la Boul- 
 laye-le-Qouz, ed. 1657, p. 48. 
 
 Shot, s. TMs is a Mahxati word, 
 Jcliot, in use in some parts of Bombay 
 Presidency as the designation of per- 
 sons holding or farming villages on a 
 peculiar tenure oalleiikhott, and coming 
 under the class legally defined' as 
 ' superior holders.' 
 
 The position and claims of the 
 khots have been the subject of much 
 debate and difficulty, especially with 
 regard to the rights and duties of the 
 tenants under them, whose position 
 takes various forms; but to go into 
 these questions would carry us much 
 more deeply into local technicalities 
 than would be consistent with the 
 scope of this work, or the knowledge 
 of the editor. 
 
 Practically it would seem that the 
 Mot is, in the midst of provinces 
 where ryotwary is the ruling system, 
 an exceptional person, holding much 
 the position of a petty zemindar in 
 Bengal (apart from any question of 
 permanent settlement) ; and that m.ost 
 of the difficult questions touching 
 kJwti have arisen from this its excep- 
 tional character in Western India. 
 
 The kliot occurs especially in the 
 Xonkan, and was found in existence 
 when, in the early part of this century, 
 we occupied territory that had been 
 subject to the Mahratta power. It is 
 apparently traceable back at least to 
 the time of the 'Adil Shahi (see Idal- 
 can) dynasty of the Deccan. There 
 are, however, various denominations 
 of khot. In the Southern Konkan he 
 has long been a hereditary zemindar, 
 with proprietary rights, and also has 
 
 in many cases replaced the ancient 
 patel as headman of the village ; a 
 circumstance that has caused the khot 
 to be sometimes regarded and defined 
 as the holder of an office, rather than 
 of a property. 
 
 In the Northern Konkan, again, the 
 Khots were originally mere revenue- 
 farmers, without proprietary or here- 
 ditary rights, but had been able to 
 usurp both. 
 
 As has been said above, administra- 
 tive difficulties as to the Khots have 
 been chiefly connected with their 
 rights over, or claims from, the ryots, 
 which have often been exorbitant and 
 oppressive. At the same time it is in 
 evidence that in the former distracted 
 state of the country, a Khoti was 
 sometimes established ia compliance 
 with a petition of the cultivators. 
 The Khot '' acted as a buffer between 
 them, and the extortionate demands 
 of the revefnue officers under the native 
 Government. And this is easily com- 
 prehended, when it is remembered 
 that formerly districts used to be 
 farmed to the native officials, whose 
 sole object was to squeeze as much 
 revenue as possible out of each vil- 
 lage. The Hiot bore the brunt of this 
 struggle. In many cases he prevented 
 a new survey of his village, by con- 
 senting to the imposition of some new 
 patti.* This no doubt he recovered 
 from the ryots, but he gave them their 
 own time to pay, advanced them money 
 for their cultivation, and was a milder 
 master than a rapacious revenue officer 
 would have been" (Cand^/i PP- 20-21). 
 See Selections from Records of Bombay 
 Government, No. cxxxiv., N. S., 
 viz., Selections with Notes, regarding 
 the Khoti Tenure, compiled by E. T. 
 CandAj,'Bo. 0. S. 1873; also Abstract 
 of Proceedings of the Govt, of Bombay 
 in the Revenue Dept., April 24th, 1876, 
 No. 2474. 
 
 Khudd. Add: 
 
 1866. "When the men of the 43d Regt. 
 refused to carry the guns any longer, the 
 Eurasian gunners, about 20 in number, 
 accompanying them, made an attempt to 
 bring them on, but were unequal to doing 
 so, and under the direction of this officer 
 (Capt. Cockburn, R.A.) threw them down 
 a Khud, as the ravines in the Himalaya are 
 
 * Pat^i is used here in the Mahratti sense of a 
 ' contribution ' or extra cess. It is the regular 
 Mahratti etiuivalent of the ahwab of Bengal, on 
 which Bee Wilson, s.v. 
 
KHURBEEF. 
 
 [STJPPLEltElirT.] 
 
 814 
 
 KIZILBASH. 
 
 called. . ." — Bhotan and the H. of the Dooar 
 Wa/r, by Swrgeon Jtennie, M.D., p. 199. 
 
 Khurreef, s. Ar. hhanf, "au- 
 tumn ' ; and in India tlie crop, or 
 harvest of the crop, wMoli is sown at 
 the beginning of the rainy season 
 (April and May) and gathered in after 
 it, including rice, maize, the tall mil- 
 lets, cotton, rape, sesamum, etc. The 
 obverse crop is rubbee (<l-v.). 
 
 Khyber Pass, n. p. The famous 
 gorge which forms the chief gate of 
 Aighanistan from Peshawar, properly 
 Khaibar. 
 
 1.519. "Early next morning we set out 
 on our march, and crossing the Eheiber 
 Pass, halted at the foot of it. The Khizer- 
 Khail had been extremely licentious in 
 their conduct. Both on the coming and 
 going of our army they had shot upon the 
 stragglers, and such of our people as lagged 
 behind, or separated from the rest, and 
 carried ofE their horses. It was clearly 
 expedient that they should meet with a 
 suitable chastisement." — Sober, p. 277. 
 
 1603. 
 
 "On Thursday Jamriid was our encamp- 
 ing ground. 
 
 On Friday we went through the Khai- 
 bar Pass, and encamped at 'AH Musjid." — 
 JahAngir, in Elliot, vi. 314. 
 
 1783. "The stage from Timrood (read 
 Jimrood) to Diokah, usually called the 
 Hyber-pass, being the only one in which 
 much danger is to be apprehended from 
 banditti, the officer of the escort gave 
 orders to his party to ... . march early on 
 the next morning. . . . Timur Shah, who 
 used to pass the winter at Peshour. . . 
 never passed through the territory of the 
 Hybers, without their attacking his ad- 
 vanced or rear guard." — JPorsters Travels, 
 ed. 1808, ii. 65-66. 
 
 1856. 
 "... See the booted Moguls, like a pack 
 
 Of hungry wolves, burst from their desert 
 lair, 
 
 And crowding through the Ehyber's 
 rocky strait, 
 
 Sweep like a bloody harrow o'er the 
 land." 
 
 The Banyan Tree, p. 6. 
 
 Kidderpore, n. p. This is the 
 name of a suburb of Calcutta, on the 
 left bank of the Hoogly, a little way 
 south of Fort William, and is the 
 seat of the Government Dock-yard. 
 This establishment was formed in the 
 last century by General Kyd, "after 
 ■whom," says the Imperial, Gazetteer, 
 " the village is named." This is the 
 general belief, and was mine till re- 
 cently, when I found from the chart and 
 directions in the English Pilot of 1711 
 
 that the village of Kidderpore (called 
 in the chart Kitherepore) then occu- 
 pied the same position, i.e., imme- 
 diately below " Oobarnapore," and 
 that imiaediately below ' ' OhittanuUe" 
 [i.e., Q-ovindpnr and Ghatdnati, see 
 s.v. Chuttanutty). 
 
 1711. ■' . . . then keep Hounding Chitti 
 Poe (Chitpore) Bite down to Ghitty Nutty 
 Point (Chuttanutty). * * The Bite below 
 Qover Napore [OoviH^ur) is Shoal, and 
 below the Shoal is an Eddy ; therefore from 
 Gover Napore, you must stand over to the 
 Starboard-Shore, and keep it aboard till 
 you come almost up with the Point opposite 
 to Kiddery-Pore, but no longer. . . ." — The 
 English Pilot, p. 55. 
 
 KiUadar. Add: 
 
 It may be noticed with reference to 
 kal'a, that this Arabic word is gene- 
 rally represented in Spanish names by 
 Alcala, a name borne by nine Spanish 
 towns entered in K. Johnstone's Index 
 Oeographicus ; and in Sicilian ones by 
 Galata, e.g., Galataflmi, Caltanissetta, 
 Oaliagirone. 
 
 Kinoob. Add : 
 
 1781. " My holiday suit, consisting of a 
 flowered Velvet Coat of the Carpet Pattern, 
 with two rows of broad Gold Lace, a rich 
 Eiugcob Waistcoat, and Crimson Velvet 
 Breeches with Gold Garters, is now a butt 
 to the shafts of Macaroni ridicule." — 
 Letter from An Old Country Captain, in 
 India Gazette, Feb. 24th. 
 
 Kishm. Add : 
 
 1682. "The Island Qneizome, or Qnei- 
 zume, or Qnizome, otherwise called by 
 travellers and geographers Eechmiche, and 
 by the natives Brokt. . ."^—Nieuhof, Zee en 
 Lamt-Beiee, ii. 103. 
 
 Kitmutgar. Add : 
 
 1782. " I therefore beg to caution 
 strangers against those race of vagabonds 
 who ply about them under the denomina- 
 tion of Consumahs and KismntdarB." — 
 Letter in India Gazette, Sept. 28. 
 
 Kittysol. Add: 
 
 1792. " In those days the Ketesal, 
 which is now sported by our very Cooks 
 and Boatswains, was prohibited, as I have 
 heard, d'you see, to any one below the 
 rank of field officer." — Letter, in Madras 
 Gem/Her, May 3. 
 
 Kizilbash, s. A name applied to 
 certain tribes of Turks who have be- 
 come naturalized, as it were, in Persia, 
 and have adopted the Persian language ; 
 they are in fact Persianized Turks, like 
 the present royal race and predominant 
 class in Persia. Many are settled in 
 
KLING. 
 
 [STJPPLEMEKT.J 
 
 815 
 
 KUTTAVU. 
 
 Afghanistan, and several in the Amir's 
 army ; some in our own Indian regi- 
 ments of irregular cavalry. The name, 
 I believe, first became current on the 
 Persian frontier in the time of the 
 early Sophies (q.v.), the name being 
 Kml-ldsh (T.) 'red-head,' from the 
 tall red caps which they wore. 
 
 0. 1510. " L'vsanza loro h di portare vna 
 berretta rossa, ch'auanza sopra la testa 
 mezzo braocio, a guisa d'vn zou ('like a 
 top '), che dalla parte, ohe si mette in testa, 
 viene a esser larga, ristringeudosi tuttauia 
 sino in cima, et fe fatta con dodici coste 
 grosse vn dito . . . ne mai tagllano barba 
 ne mostacchi." — G. M. Angiolello, in Ba- 
 musio, 11. f. 74. 
 
 1550. "Oltra 11 deserto che fe sopra 11- 
 Corassam fino h, Samarcand .... signor- 
 reggiaiio lescil bos, ciofe le berrette verdi, 
 le quali benette verdi Bono alcuni Tartar! 
 Musulmani che portano le loro berrette di 
 feltro verde acute, e cosi si fanno chiamare 
 li differentia de Soffiani suoi capitali 
 nemici ohe signoreg^auo la Persia, pur 
 anche essi Musulmani, i quali portano le 
 berrette rosse, quali berrette verdi e rosse, 
 hanno continuamente hauuta irh, se guerra 
 crudelissima per causa di diversity di 
 opinione nella loro religione." — Ghaggi 
 Memet, in Eamusio, ii. f. 16?;. 
 
 1653. " Eeselbache est vn mot compost 
 de Kesel, qui signifie rouge, et hachi, teste, 
 comme qui diroit teste rouge, et par ce 
 terme s'entendent les gens de guerre de 
 Perse, ^ cause du bonnet de Sopni qui est 
 rouge." — De la Boullaye-le-Gouz, ed. 1657, 
 645. 
 
 Kling. Add: 
 
 It may be noticed that Oalingas is 
 the name of a heathen tribe of (alleged) 
 Malay origin in the east of North 
 Luzon (Philippine Islands). 
 
 1868. "The foreign residents in Singa- 
 pore mainly consist of two rival races . . . 
 viz. Elings from the Coromandel Coast of 
 India, and Chinese. . . . The Klings are 
 universally the hack-carriage (gharry) dri- 
 vers, and pripate grooms (syces), and they 
 also monopolize the washing of clothes. . . . 
 But besides this class there are Elings who 
 amass money as tradesmen and merchants, 
 and become rich." — Collingwood, Ra/milea of 
 a Naturalist, 268-269. 
 
 Eobang. Add : 
 
 1768-71. "The coins current at Batavia 
 are the following :— The milled Dutch gold 
 ducat, which is worth 6 gilders and 12 
 stivers ; the Japan gold coupangs, of which 
 the old go for 24 gilders, and the new for 
 14 gilders and 8 stivers." — Stavorinus, E. T., 
 i. 307. 
 
 Keel. Add: 
 
 0. 1790. ' ' Le plaisu- que cause la f ratcheur 
 dont on jouit sous cette belle verdure est 
 
 augment^ encore par le gazouillement des 
 oiseaux et les oris clairs et per9ans du 
 Koewil . . ."—Haafner, ii. 9. 
 
 Kookry. Add : 
 
 1793. "It is in felling small trees or 
 shrubs, and lopping the branches of others 
 for this purpose, that the dagger, or knife, 
 worn by every Nepaulian, and called 
 khookheri, is chiefly employed." — Kirk- 
 patrick's Nepaul, 118. 
 
 1866. ' ' A dense jungle of bamboo, 
 through which we had to cut a way, taking 
 it by turns to lead, and hew a paththrough 
 the tough stems with my ' kukri,' which 
 here proved of great service." — Lt.-Col, T. 
 Lewin, p. 269. 
 
 Kotow. Add: 
 
 1404. ' ' And the custom was, when these 
 robes were presented as from the Emperor, 
 to make a great feast, and, after eating, to 
 clothe them with the robes, and then that 
 they should touch the ground three times 
 with the knees to show great reverence for 
 the Lord." — Clavijo, § xcii. See Markham, 
 p. 104. 
 
 , Kotul, s. This appears to be a 
 Turki word, though adopted by the 
 Afghans. Kotal, a mountain pass, a 
 col. 
 
 Pavet de Courteille quotes several 
 passages, in which it occurs, from 
 Baber's original Turki. 
 
 Kuttaur, Add : 
 
 In saying that Ibn Batuta exagge- 
 rated the size I spoke too hastily. At 
 least the exaggeration is not nearly so 
 great as I thought, and m.ay have been 
 no exaggeration. Through the kind- 
 ness of Col. Waterhouse I have a 
 photo-type of some Travancore wea- 
 pons shown at the Calcutta Exhibition 
 of 1883-84; among them two great ha- 
 tdrs, with sheaths made from the snouts 
 of two saw-flshes (with the teeth re- 
 maining in). They are done to scale, 
 and one of the blades is 20 iaches long, 
 the other 26. 
 
 There is also a plate in the Indian 
 Antiquary, vii. 193, representiag some 
 curious weapons from the Tanjore 
 Palace armoury, among which are 
 A;a<flr-hilted daggers evidentlyof great 
 length, though the entire length is not 
 shown. The plate accompanies in- 
 teresting notes by Mr. M. J. Walhouse, 
 who states the oiuious fact that many 
 of the blades mounted Mtar-iashioix 
 were of European manufacture, and 
 that one of these bore the famous 
 name of Andrea Ferara. I add an 
 
KUZZANNA. 
 
 [STJPPLEMENT.J 
 
 816 LABBY-BUNDEB. 
 
 extract. Mr. Walhouse accounts for 
 the adoption of these blades, in a 
 country possessing the far-famed In- 
 dian steel, in that the latter was exces- 
 sively brittle. 
 
 The passage from Stavorinus de- 
 scribes the weapon, without giving a 
 native name. We do not know what 
 name is indicated by ' belly piercer.' 
 
 1690. "... which chafes and ferments 
 him to such a pitch ; that with a Catarry 
 or Bagonet in his hand he first falls upon 
 those that are near him . . . killing and 
 stabbing as he goes . . ." — Ovington, 237. 
 
 1754. "To these were added an enamelled 
 dagger (which the Indians call cuttarri) and 
 two swords . . ." — H. of Nadir, in Hem- 
 way's Travels, ii. 386. 
 
 1768-71. "They (the Moguls) on the 
 left side . . . wear a weapon which they 
 call by a name that may be translated 
 belly-piercer; it is about 14 inches long; 
 broad near the hilt, and tapering away to 
 a sharp point ; it is made of fine steel ; the 
 handle has, on each side of it, a catch, 
 which, when the weapon is griped by the 
 hand, shuts round the wrist, and secures it 
 from being dropped." — Stavorinus, E. T., i. 
 457. 
 
 1878. " The ancient Indian smiths seem 
 to have had a difficulty in hitting on a 
 medium between this highly refined brittle 
 steel and a too soft metal. In ancient 
 sculptures, as at Srirangam near Triohina- 
 palli, life-sized figures of armed men are 
 represented, bearing Euttars or long 
 daggers of a peculiar shape ; the handles, 
 not so broad as in later Euttars, are 
 covered with a long narrow guard, and the 
 blades, 2J inches broad at bottom, taper 
 very gradually to a point through a length 
 of 18 inches, more than } of which is 
 deeply channelled on both sides with 6 
 converging grooves. There were many of 
 these in the Tanjor armoury, perfectly 
 corresponding . . . and all were so soft as 
 to be easily bent." — Ind. Antiq. vii. 
 
 Kuzzanna, s. Ar. Hind, hlmana, 
 or khazdna, a treasury. It is the 
 usual word for the district and general 
 treasuries in British India ; and hha- 
 zanchl for the treasurer. 
 
 1683. "Ye King's Duan had demanded 
 of them 8000 Rupees on account of remains 
 of last year's Tallecas (see Tallica) .... 
 ordering his Peasdast* to see it suddenly 
 paid in ye King's Cazzauna." — Sedges, 
 Diary, Hak. Soc, 103. 
 
 KyOling, S, Burm. Jcyaurig. A 
 Buddhist monastery. The term is not 
 employed by Padre Sangermano, who 
 uses Bno, a word, he says, used by the 
 Portuguese in India (p. 88). I cannot 
 explain it. 
 
 * Feshdast, an assistant. 
 
 1799. "The kionms or convents of the 
 Rhahaans are different in their structure 
 from common houses, and much resemble 
 the architecture of the Chinese; they are 
 made entirely of wood; the roof is com- 
 posed of different stages, supported by 
 strong pillars," etc. — Symes, p. 210. 
 
 L. 
 
 Lac. Add : 
 
 1644. "There are in the territories of 
 the Mogor, besides those things mentioned, 
 other articles of trade, such as Lacre, both 
 the insect lacre and the cake " (de formiga 
 e de pasta).'— Bocarro, MS. 
 
 1663. "In one of these Halls you shall 
 find Embroiderers ... in another you shall 
 see Gold-smiths ... in a fourth Workmen 
 in lacoa."— iernifir, E. T., 83. 
 
 Lack. Add : 
 
 1747. " The Nabob and other Principal 
 Persons of this Country are of such an 
 extreme lacrative (sio) Disposition, and . . . 
 are so exceedingly avaritious, occasioned 
 by the large Proffers they have received 
 from the French, that nothing less than 
 Lacks will go near to satisfie them." — 
 Letter from Fort St. David to the Oowt, 
 May 2d (MS. Records in India Office). 
 
 Lamasery, Lamaserie, s. This is a 
 word, introduced apparently by the 
 French E. 0. missionaries, for a Lama 
 convent. Without being positive, I 
 would say that it does not represent . 
 any oriental word {e.g. compound of 
 lami and aerai) but is a factitious 
 French word analogous to nonnerie, 
 vacherie, laiterie, etc. 
 
 Lar. a. Add: 
 
 c. 1190. " Udaya the Farm^ mounted 
 and came. The Dors followed him from 
 Lar . . ." — The Poem of Chand Bardwi, 
 E. T. by Beames, in Ind. Antiq., i. 275. 
 
 Larry-bunder. Add : 
 
 1679. "... If Suratt, Baroaoh, and Bun- 
 dnrlaree in Scinda may be included in the 
 same Phyrmaund to be customs free . . . 
 then that they get these places and words 
 inserted."— i^VM-tS. Geo. Consns., Feb. 20th. 
 Jm Notes and Extracts, No. I., Madras, 1871. 
 
 1739. "But the Castle and town of 
 Lohre Bender, with all the country to the 
 eastward of the river Attok, and of the 
 waters of the SoiND, and Nala Sunkka, 
 shall, as before, belong to the Empire of 
 Hindostan." — S. of NaaCir, in Hamway, ii. 
 387. 
 
 1753. " Le bras gauche du Sind se rend 
 h, Laherl, oh il s'eiianohe en un lac ; et ce 
 
[supplement.] 
 LAT AND LATH. 817 LAW-OFFICEB. 
 
 port, qui est celui de Tattanagar, commun^- 
 ment est nomm^ Laiirebeader. " — D'Anville, 
 p. 40. 
 
 1763. "Les Anglois ont sur oette c6te 
 encore plusieurs petits ^tablissement \aic) 
 oil ils envoyent des premiers Marohands, 
 des sous-Marohands, ou des Paoteurs, 
 oomme en Soindi, \ trois endroits, k Tatta, 
 une grande ville et la residence du Seigneur 
 du pais, k Lar Bunder, afk Schah-Bunder." 
 — Niebuhr, Voyage, ii. 8. 
 
 Lat and Lath., s. TMs word, 
 meaning a staff or pole, is used for 
 an obeSsk or columnar monument ; 
 and is specifically used for the ancient 
 Buddhist columns of Eastern India. 
 
 Law-oflB.cer. This was the official 
 designation of a Mahommedan officer 
 learned in the (Mahommedan) law, 
 who was for many years of our 
 Indian administration an essential 
 functionary of the judges' courts in 
 the districts, as well as of the Sudder 
 or courts of Review at the Presidency. 
 
 It is to be remembered that the law 
 admiiiistered in courts under the Com- 
 pany's government, from the assump- 
 tion of the Dewanuy of Bengal, Bahar, 
 and Orissa, was the Mahommedan 
 law ; at first by the hands of native 
 Kazls and Muftis, with some superin- 
 tendence from the higher European 
 servants of the Company ; a superin- 
 tendence, which, undergoing sundry 
 vicissitudes of system during the next 
 30 years, developed gradually into a 
 European judiciary, which again was 
 set on an extended and quasi-permanent 
 footing by Lord ComwaUis's Grovem- 
 ment, in Regulation IX. of 1793 (see 
 Adawlut, in SUPPT.). The Mahom- 
 medaja Law continued, however, to be 
 the professed basis of criminal jiiris- 
 prudence, though modified more and 
 more, as years went on, by new Regu- 
 lations, and by the recorded construc- 
 tions and circular orders of the superior 
 courts, until the accomplishment of the 
 great changes which followed _ the 
 Mutiny,andthe assumption of the direct 
 government of India by the Crown 
 (1858). The landmarks of change 
 were (o) the enactment of the Penal 
 Code (Act XLV. of 1860), and (6) that 
 of the Code of Criminal Procedure 
 (Act XXV. of 1861), followed by (c) 
 the establishment of the High Court 
 (1st July, 1862), in which became 
 merged both the Supreme Court 
 with its peculiar jurisdiction, and the 
 (quondam-Company's) Sudder Coui-ts 
 
 of Review and Appeal, civil and 
 criminal (Dewanny Adawlat, and 
 Nizamut Adawlat). 
 
 The authoritative exposition of the 
 Mahommedan Law, in aid and guid- 
 ance of the English judges, was the 
 function of the Mahommedan Law- 
 officer. He sat with the judge on the 
 bench at Sessions, i.e., in the hearing 
 of criminal cases committed by the 
 m.agistrate for trial ; and at the end 
 of the trial he gave in his written 
 record of the proceedings with his 
 futwa(q.v.)* which was his judgment 
 as to the guilt of the accused, as to 
 the definition of the crime, and as to 
 its appropriate punishment according 
 to Mahommedan Law. The judge 
 was bound attentively to consider the 
 futwa, and if it seemed to him to be 
 consonant with natural justice, and 
 also in conformity with the Mahom- 
 medan Law, he passed sentence (save 
 in certain excepted cases) in its terms, 
 and issued his warrant to the magis- 
 trate for execution of the sentence, 
 unless it were one of death, in which 
 case the proceedings had to be referred 
 to the Sudder Nizamut for confirma- 
 tion. 
 
 In cases also where there was dis- 
 agreement between the civilian judge 
 and the Law-officer, either as to 
 finding or sentence, the matter was 
 referred to the Sudder Court for ulti- 
 mate decision. 
 
 In 1832 certain modifications were 
 introduced by law,t which declared 
 that the futwa might be dispensed 
 with either by referring the case for 
 report to a punchayet (q-v.), which 
 sat apart from the court ; or by con- 
 stituting assessors in the trial (gene- 
 rally three in number). The frequent 
 adoption of the latter alternative 
 rendered the appearance of the Law- 
 officer and his futwa much less uni- 
 versal as time went on . The post of law- 
 officer was indeed not actuallyabolished 
 till 1864. But it would appear from 
 enquiry that I have made, among 
 friends of old standing in the Civil 
 Service, that for some years before the 
 issue of the Penal Code and -the other 
 reforms already mentioned, the mool- 
 vee (maulavi) or Mahommedan Law- 
 officer had, in some at least of the Ben- 
 gal districts, practically ceased to sit 
 
 * See Eegn. IX., 1793, Boet. 47. 
 t Eegn. VI. of that year. 
 
 3 a 
 
[supplement.] 
 LAW-OFFIOEB. 818 LAW-OFFICER. 
 
 with the judge, even in cases where no 
 assessors were summoned.* I cannot 
 trace any legislative authority for this, 
 nor any circular of the Sudder Niza- 
 mut ; and it is not easy, at this time 
 of day, to obtain much personal testi- 
 mony. But Sir George Yule (who was 
 Judge of Eungpore and Bogra about 
 18o5-5B) writes thus : 
 
 " The Moulvee-ship . . . must have been 
 abolished before I became a judge (I think), 
 which was 2 or 3 years before the Mutiny ; 
 for I have no recollection of ever sitting 
 with a Moulvee, and I had a great number 
 of heavy criminal cases to try in Rungpore 
 and Bogra. Assessors were substituted for 
 the Moulvee in some cases, but I have no 
 recollection of employing these either." 
 
 Mr. Seton-Earr again, who was Civil 
 and Sessions Judge of Jessore (1857- 
 1860), writes: 
 
 " I am quite certain of my own practice 
 . . . and I made deliberate choice of native 
 assessors, whenever the law required me to 
 have such functionaries. I determined 
 never to sit with a Maulavi, as, even before 
 the Penal Code was passed and came into 
 operation, I wished to get rid of futwas and 
 differences of opinion." 
 
 The office of Law-officer was for- 
 mally abolished by Act XI. of 1864. 
 
 In respect to civil litigation, it had 
 been especially laid downf that in 
 suits regarding successions, inherit- 
 ance, marriage, caste, and all religious 
 usages and institutions, the Mahom- 
 medan laws with respect to Mahom- 
 m.edane, and the Kin da laws with 
 respect to Hindas, were to be con- 
 sidered as the general rules by which 
 the judges were to form their deci- 
 sions. In the respective cases, it was 
 laid down, the Malwmmedan and Hindu 
 law-officers of the court were to at- 
 tend and to expound the law. 
 
 In this note I have dealt only with 
 the Mahommedan law-officer, whose 
 presence and co-operation was so long 
 (it has been seen) essential in a criminal 
 trial. In civil cases he did not sit with 
 the judge (at least in memory of man 
 now living), but the judge could and 
 did, in case of need, refer to him on 
 any point of Mahommedan law. The 
 Hindfl law-officer (Pundit) is found 
 
 * Reg. I. of 1810 had empowered the executive 
 government, by an official communication from its 
 secretary in the Judicial Department, to dispense 
 with the attendance and futwa of the Xaw officers 
 of the courts of circuit, when it seemed advisable. 
 But in such case the judge of the court passed no 
 sentence, but referred the proceedings with an 
 opinion to the Nlzamut Adawlut. 
 
 t Regu. of 11th April, 1780, quoted below. 
 
 in the legislation of 1793, and is dis- 
 tinctly traceable in the Regulations 
 down at least to 1821. In fact he is 
 named in the Act XL of 1864 (see 
 quotation under Cazee in Suppt.) 
 .abolishing Law-officers. But in many 
 of the districts it would seem that he 
 had very lone before 1860 practically 
 ceased to exist, under what circum- 
 stances exactly I have failed to dis- 
 cover. He had nothing to do with 
 criminal justice, and the occasions for 
 reference to bim were presumably 
 not frequent enough to justify his 
 maintenance in every district. A Pun- 
 dit continued to be attached to the 
 Sudder Dewanny, and to him. ques- 
 tions were referred by the District 
 Courts when requisite. Neither Pxm- 
 dit nor Moolvee is attached to the 
 High Court, but native judges sit on 
 its Bench. 
 
 It need only be added that, under 
 Eegulation III. of 1821, a magistrate 
 was authorized to refer for trial to 
 the Law-officer* of his district a 
 variety of complaints and charges of 
 a trivial character. 
 
 The designation in Hindustani of 
 the Law-officer wecs Maulavi. See 
 Adawlut, Cazee, Futwa, Mufty, all 
 in Stjppt. 
 
 1780. " That in all suits regarding in-, 
 heritance, marriage, and caste, and other 
 religious usages or institutions, the laws of 
 the Koran with respect to Mahommedans, 
 and those of the Shaster with respect to 
 Gentoos,. shall be invariably adhered to. 
 On all such occasions the Molavies or Brah- 
 mins shall respectively attend to expound 
 the law ; and they shall sign the report and 
 assist ,in passing the [decree." — Eegulation 
 passed hy the G.-G. and Council, 11th April, 
 1780. 
 
 1793. "II. The Law Officers of the 
 Sudder Dewanny Adawlut, the Nizamnt 
 Adawlut, the provincial Courts of Appeal, 
 the courts of circuit, and the zlllah and city 
 courts . . . shall not be removed but for 
 incapacity or misconduct. . . " — Beg. XII. 
 of 1793. 
 
 In §§ iv., v., vi. Cauzy. and Mufty are 
 substituted for law Officer, but referring to 
 the same persons. 
 
 1799. "IV. If the futwa of the law 
 officers of the Nlzamut Adawlut declare 
 a,ny person convicted of wilful murder not 
 liable to suffer death under the Mahomedan 
 law on the ground of . . . the Court of 
 Nieamut Adawlut shall notwithstanding 
 
 * " To tlie Hindoo a7id Malummedun law offi- 
 cers." This gives the date quoted in tlie last 
 i paragraph. 
 
[supplement.] 
 LAXIMANA. 819 
 
 LOTOO. 
 
 sentence the prisoner to suffer death. . , " 
 —JReg. nil. of 1799. 
 
 Laximana, Laquesimena, etc., s. 
 Malay Laksamana, from the Skt. lahsh- 
 mana, 'taving fortunate tokens,' 
 (which was the name of a mythical 
 hero, brother of Rama). This was the 
 title of one of the highest dignitaries 
 in the Malay State, commander of the 
 lorces : 
 
 1511. " There used to be in Malaca five 
 principal dignities ... the third is lassa- 
 mane; this is Admiral of the Sea . . ." — 
 Alboquerque, by Birch, iii. 87. 
 
 c. 1539. "The King accordingly set 
 forth a Fleet of two hundred Sails .... 
 And of this Navy he made General the 
 great Laque Xemena, his Admiral, of 
 whose Valor the History of the Indiaes 
 hath spoken in divers places." — Pinto, in 
 Oogan, p. 38. 
 
 15.53. " LacBamana was harassed by the 
 King to engage Dom Garcia ; but his reply 
 was : Sire, against the Portuguese and their 
 high-sided vessels it is impossible to engage 
 with low-cut lancharas like ours. Leave me 
 (to act) for 1 know this people well, seeing how 
 much blood they have cost me; good fortune 
 is now with thee, and I am. about to avenge 
 you on them. And so he did."— JBan-os, III. 
 viii. 7. 
 
 Leaguer, s. The following use of 
 this word is now quite obsolete, we 
 believe, in English ; but it illustrates 
 the now familiar German use of Lager- 
 Bier, i.e. ' beer for laying down, for 
 keeping ' (primarily in cask). 
 
 The word in this sense is neither in 
 Minshew (1627), nor in Bayley (1730). 
 
 1747. "That the Storekeeper do pro- 
 vide Leaguers of good Columbo or Batavia 
 arrack." — Ft. St. David Gon-sns., May 5th 
 ^MS. Record in India Office). 
 
 1782. " WiU be sold by Public Auction 
 by Mr. Bondfield, at his Auction Room, 
 iormerly the Court of Cutcherry .... 
 ■Square and Globe Lanthorns, a quantity 
 of Country Bum in Leaguers, a Slave Girl, 
 and a variety of other articles." — India 
 Gazette, Nov. 23d. 
 
 Liampo. Add : 
 
 1701. "The Mandarine of Justice ar- 
 rived late last night from Limpo." — Frag- 
 metitary MS. Records of China Factory (at 
 Chusan ?), in India Office, Oct. 24th. 
 
 Lingam. Add : 
 
 1843. "The homage was paid to Lin- 
 gamism. The insult was offered to Ma- 
 hometanism.i lAngwmism is not merely 
 idolatry, but idolatry in its most pernicious 
 form." — Macavlay, Speech on Gates of Som- 
 natith. 
 
 Lip-lap. Add : 
 
 1768-71. " Children born in the Indies 
 
 are nicknamed liplaps by the Europeans, 
 although both parents may have come from 
 Europe."— 5&»DonaM, E. T., i. 315. 
 
 Lishtee or Listee, s. Hind. lisUi, 
 English word, ' a list.' 
 
 Long-cloth. Add : 
 
 1670. " We have continued to supply 
 you ... in reguard the Dutch do so fully 
 fall in with the Calicoe trade that they had 
 the last year 50,000 pieces of Long-cloth." 
 — Letter from Court of E. I. C. to Madras, 
 Nov. 9th. In Notes and Extracts, No. I., 
 p. 2. 
 
 Long-drawers. Add : 
 
 1789. " It is true that they (the ^cs) 
 wear only a short blue jacket, and blue 
 long draws." — Note by Translator of Seir 
 Mutaqherin, 1. 87. 
 
 Loot. Add : 
 
 1847. "Went to see Marshal Soult's 
 pictures which he looted in Spain. There 
 are many Murillos, all beautiful." — Lord 
 Maljnesbury, Mem. of an Ex-Minister; i. 
 192. 
 
 Looty. Add : 
 
 1793. "A party was imniediately sent, 
 who released 27 half -starved wretches in 
 heavy irons ; among them was Mr. Randal 
 Cadman, a midshipman taken 10 years 
 before by Suffrein. The remainder were 
 private soldiers ; some of whom had been 
 taken by the Looties ; others were deserters 
 . . , " — Dirom's Nan-ative, p. 157. 
 
 Lory. Add : 
 
 1682. "The Lorys are about as big as . 
 the parrots that one sees in the Netherlands. 
 .... There are no birds that the Indians 
 value more : and they will sometimes pay 
 30 rix dollars for one. . . . " — Nieuhof, 
 Zee en Lant-Beize, ii. 287. 
 
 Lotoo, s. Burm. Hlwat-d'liau, 
 ' Eoyal Court or Hall ; ' the Chief 
 Council of State in Burma, composed 
 normally of four Wungyis or Chief 
 Ministers. Its name designates more 
 properly the place of mqetmg; com- 
 pare Star-Chamher. 
 
 1792. " . . in capital cases he transmits 
 the evidence in writing, with his opinion, to 
 the Lotoo, or grand chamber of consulta- 
 tion, where the council of state assembles. 
 . . . "—Symes, 307. 
 
 1819. " The first and most respectable 
 of the tribunals is the Lutto, comprised of 
 four presidents called Vunghi, who arc 
 chosen by the sovereign from the oldest and 
 most experienced Mandarins, of four assis- 
 tants, and a great chancery." — Sangermano, 
 164. 
 
 1827. "Every royal edict requires by 
 
 law, or rather by usage^the sanction of this 
 
 council : indeed, the JKing's name never 
 
 appears in any edict or proclamation, the 
 
 3 G 2 
 
LOUTEA. 
 
 [StrPPLEMBNT.] 
 
 8-20 MACBEEN. 
 
 acts of the Lut-d'hau being in fact consi- 
 dered his acts." — Crawfurd'a Journal, 401. 
 
 Loutea. Add : 
 
 1618. "The China Capt. had letters 
 this day per way of Xaxma (Satsuma) . . . 
 that the letters I sent are received by the 
 noblemen in China in good parte, and a 
 mandarin, or loytea, apointed to com for 
 Japon. . . . " — Cocks, ii. 44. 
 
 Luckuow, n. p. Properly Zakh- 
 nau; the well-known capital of the, 
 Nawabs and Kings of Oudh, and the 
 residence of the Chief Commissioner of 
 that British Province, till the office was 
 united to that of Lieut.- Governor of 
 the N.W. Provinces in 18'77. 
 
 1528. "On Saturday the 29th of the 
 latter JemMi, I reached Lu^ow; and 
 having surveyed it, passed the river Glimti 
 and encamped." — Baber, p. 381. 
 
 1663. "In Agra the Hollanders have 
 also an House. . . . Formerly they had a 
 good trade there in selling Scarlet ... as 
 also in buying those cloths of Jelapour and 
 Lakuau, at 7 or 8 days journey from Agra, 
 where they also keep an house. , . . " — 
 Bemier, E. T., 94. 
 
 LugOW, To, V. This is one of those 
 imperatives transformed, in Anglo- 
 Indiaii jargon, into infinitives, which 
 are referred to under puckerow, 
 bunow. H. inf. lagd-nd, imperative 
 laga-o. The meanings of lagana, as 
 given by Shakespear, are : " To apply, 
 close, attach, join, fix, affix, ascribe, 
 impose, lay, add, place, put, plant, 
 set, shut, spread, fasten, connect, plas- 
 ter, put to work, employ, engage, use, 
 impute, report ajfythirig in the way of 
 scandal or malice " — in which long list 
 he has omitted one of the most common 
 uses of the verb, in its Anglo-Indian 
 form lugow, which is "to lay a boat 
 alongside the shore or wharf, to moor." 
 The fact is that lagana is the active 
 form, of the neuter verb lag-nd, ' to 
 touch, He, be in contact with,' and used 
 in all the neuter senses of which lagana 
 expresses the transitive senses. Be- 
 sides neuter lag-na, active lagana, we 
 have a secondary causal verb, lagwand, 
 * to cause to apply,' etc. Lag-na, 
 laga-na, are presumably the same 
 words as our lie, and lay, A. S. Ucgan 
 and lecgan, mod. Germ, liegen and legen. 
 And the meaning 'lay' underlies all 
 the senses which Shakespear gives of 
 hga-nd. 
 
 Lungoor. Add : 
 
 1859. " I found myself in immediate 
 
 proximity to a sort of parliament or general 
 assembly of the largest and most human- 
 like monkeys I had ever seen. There were 
 at least 200 of them, great lungoors, some 
 quite four feet high, the jetty black of their 
 faces enhanced by a fringe of snowy 
 whisker." — Lt.-Col. T. Lewin, p. 49. 
 
 M. 
 
 Ma-bap, s. ' Ap ma-bap hai Jchu- 
 dawand ! ' You, my Lord, are my 
 mother and father ! ' This is an ad- 
 dress from a native, seeking assistance, 
 or begging release from a penalty, or 
 reluctant to obey an order, which the 
 young sahih hears at first with asto- 
 nishment, but soon as a matter of 
 course. 
 
 Mabar. Add : 
 
 1753. "Selon cet autorit^ le pays da 
 continent qui fait face k I'lle de Ceilan est 
 Maahar, ou la grande Inde : et cette inter- 
 pretation de Marc-Pol est autant plus 
 juste, que tnaha est un terme Indien, et 
 propre meme k quelqueslangues Scythijues 
 ou Tartares, pour signifier grand. Ainsi, 
 Maa-bar signifie la grande region." — 
 D'Anville, p. 105. 
 
 The great Geographer is wrong ! 
 
 Macao. Add: 
 
 1599. See in SnppT. under Monsoon. 
 
 1615. "He adviseth me that 4 juncks 
 are arrived at Langasaque from Chanchew, 
 which with this ship from Amacau, will 
 cause all matters tobesouldchepe." — Cocks, 
 i. 35. 
 
 Macareo. Add, at p. 403, after 
 quotation ending " African wilder- 
 ness : " 
 
 Take alsp the following : 
 
 1885. "Here at his mouth Father 
 Meghna is 20 miles broad, with islands on 
 his breast as large as English counties, and 
 a great tidal bore which made a daily and 
 
 ever-varying excitement In deep 
 
 water, it passed merely as a large rolling 
 billow ; but in the shallows it rushed along, 
 roa/ring like a crested and devouring monster, 
 before which no small craft could live." — 
 Lt.-Col. T. Lewin, pp. 161-2. 
 
 Macheen. Add under Chin and 
 Machin : 
 
 c. 1665. "In the first place you have 
 taught me, that all that Erangistan . . . was 
 nothing, hut I know not what little Island, of 
 which the greatest King was he of PortugaJ 
 .... telling me that the Kings of Indostan 
 were far above them altogether, and that they 
 were the only true and only Houmajons . . . 
 the great ones, tte Conquerors and Kings 
 
[supplement.] 
 MADBEMALUCO. 821 MAISTBY, ME8TBY. 
 
 of the World ; and that Persia and Usbeo, 
 Kaohguer, Tartar and Catay, Pegu, China, 
 and Matchina, did tremble at the namtj of 
 the Kings of Indostan : Admirable Geo- 
 graphy ! " — Speech of Aurangzeh to his Tutor, 
 according to Bernier, E. T., 48. 
 
 Madremaluco, n. p. The name 
 given by the Portuguese to the Ma- 
 hommedan dynasty of Berar, called 
 ' Imdd-shahi: The Portuguese name 
 represents the title of the foujider 
 'Imad-ul-Mulk (' PiUar of the State '), 
 otherwise Fath UUah 'Imad Shah. 
 The dynasty was the most obscure of 
 those founded upon the dissolution of 
 the Bahmani monarchy in the Deccan. 
 See Nizamaluco, Sabaio, Hidalcan, 
 Cotamaluco and Melique Verido. 
 
 It began about 1484, and in 1572 
 was merged in the kingdom of Ah- 
 mednagar. 
 
 There is another Madremaluco (or 
 'Imad-uI-Mulk) much spoken of in 
 Portuguese histories, who was an im- 
 portant personage in Guzerat, and put 
 to death with his own hand the king 
 Sikandar Shah (1526) {Barros, IV. 
 T. 3 ; Gorrea, iii. 272, 344, etc. ; Gouto, 
 Decs. T. and vi. passim). 
 
 1553. " The Madre Maluco was married 
 to a sister of the Hidalchan, and the latter 
 treated this brother-in-law of his, and 
 Ueleqne Verido as if they were his vassals, 
 especially the latter." — Barros, IV., vii. 1. 
 
 1563. "The Imademaluco or Madre- 
 maluco, as we corruptly style him, was a 
 Circassian (Cherques) by nation, and had 
 originally been a Christian, and died 
 in 1546. . . . iTnad is as much as to say 
 'prop,' and thus the other (of these princes) 
 was called ImadmaliKo, or 'Prop of the 
 Kingdom "... " — Garcia, f . 36 v. 
 
 Neither the chronology of De Orta here, 
 nor the statement of Imad-ul-Mulk's Circas- 
 sian origin, agree with those of Firishta. 
 The latter says that Fath-UUah 'Imad 
 Shah was descended from the heathen of 
 Bijanagar (iii. 485). 
 
 Magadoxo. Add : 
 
 1505, " And the Viceroy (Don Francisco 
 D'Almeida) made sail, ordering the course 
 to be made for Magadaxo, which he had in- 
 structions also to make tributary. But the 
 pilots objected, saying that they would miss 
 the season for crossing to India, as it was 
 already the 26th of August. . . . "—Correa,. 
 i. 560.' 
 
 Mahajiin. Add : 
 
 1885, " The Mahajun hospitably enter- 
 tains his victim, and speeds hU homeward 
 departure, giving no word or sign of his 
 business till the time for appeal has gone 
 by, and the decree is made absolute. Then 
 the storm bursts on the head of the lucldess 
 
 hill-man, who finds himself loaded with an 
 verwhcxming debt, which he has never in- 
 curred, and can never hope to discharge; 
 and so he becomes practically the Mahajun i 
 slave for the rest of his natural Kfe." — Li.- 
 Col. T. Lmin, p. 339. 
 
 Mahout. Add : ^ 
 
 It is remarkable that we find what 
 is apparently mahd-matra, in the sense 
 of a high officer, in Hesychius : 
 
 "Ma/xixTpat, ot CTTpaTijyol Trap' IvSois." — 
 Hesych. s.v. 
 
 Mahratta. Add : 
 
 1747. " Agreed on the arrival of these 
 Ships that We take Five Hundred (500) 
 Peons more into our Service, that the 50 
 Moratta Horses be augmented to 100 as We 
 found them very usefuU in the last Skir- 
 mish. . . . "—Consn. at Fort St. David, 
 Jan. 8th (MS. Record in India Office), 
 
 1748. "That upon his hearing the 
 Mirattoes had taken Tanner's Fort ..." 
 — In Long, p. 5. 
 
 Mahratta Ditch. Add : 
 
 1757. " That the Bounds of Calcutta are 
 to extend the whole Circle of Ditch dug upon 
 the Invasion of theMarattes ; also 600 yards 
 without it, for an Esplanade."— ^rticfe* of 
 Agreement sent by Colonel Olive (previous to 
 the Treaty with the Nabob of May 14th). 
 In Memoirs of the Jtevolution in Bengal, 
 1760, p. 89. 
 
 1782. "To the Proprietors and Occu- 
 piers of Houses and other Tenements within 
 the Mahratta Entrenchment."— 7»dio 
 Gazette, Aug. 10th. 
 
 Maistry, Mestry. Add, before 
 quotations : 
 
 Master (Macrepi) is also the Eus- 
 sian term for a skilled workman, and 
 has given rise to several derived adjec- 
 tives. . . 
 
 There is too a similar word m 
 modern Greek, fiayio-rmp. 
 
 1404. "And in these (chambers) there 
 were works of gold and azure and of many 
 other colours, made in the most marvellous 
 way ; insomuch that even in Paris whence 
 come the subtle maestros, it would be 
 reckoned beautiful to see."— (Ttou^'o, § cv. 
 (Comp. Markham, p. 125). 
 
 1524. "And the Viceroy (D. Vasco da 
 G-ama) sent to seize in the river of the 
 Culymutvs four newly-buUt caturs, and 
 fetched them to Cochin. These were built 
 very light for fast rowing, and were greatly 
 admired. But he ordered them to be 
 burned, saying that he intended to show 
 the Moors that we knew how to build better 
 caturs than they did; and he sent for 
 Mestre Vyne the Genoese, whom he had 
 brought to build galleys, and asked him if 
 he could build boats that would row faster 
 than the Malabar ijaraos. He answered': 
 ' Sir, I'll build you brigantines fast enough to 
 catch a mosquito.' . . . "—Qorrea, ii. 830. 
 
MJLABAB. 
 
 [SIJPPLEMENT.'J 
 
 822 
 
 MATBOSS. 
 
 Malabar, b. Add, under B : 
 
 1680. "Whereas it hath been hitherto 
 acoustomary at this place to make sales and 
 alienations of houses in writing in the Por- 
 tuguese, G-entue, and Mallabar languages, 
 from which some inconveniences have 
 arisen. . . . " — Fort St. Geo. Consn., Sept. 
 9th, in J:fotes and Extracts, No. III., 33. 
 
 Malabar Hill, a. p. This favourite 
 site of villas on Bombay Island is 
 stated by Mr. Whitworth. to have ac- 
 quired its name from the fact that the 
 Malabar pirates, who haunted this 
 , coast, used to lie behind it. 
 
 Maladoo, s. Chicken maladoo is an 
 article in the Anglo-Indian menu. It 
 looks like a corruption from the French 
 cuisine, but of what ? 
 
 Mamlutdar, s. P. H. mu'dmalatddr 
 (from Ar. mu'dmala, ' aflairs, busi- 
 ness'), and in Mahr. mSmlatdar. 
 Chiefly used in Western India. For- 
 merly it was the designation, under 
 various native governments, of the 
 chief civil officer of a district, and is now 
 in the Bombay Presidency the title of 
 a native civil officer in charge of a 
 taluka, corresponding nearly to the 
 tahsltdar of a pergunna in the Bengal 
 Presidency, but of a status somewhat 
 more important. See a quotation 
 under Patel. 
 
 Mandarin. Add : 
 
 1682. In the Kingdom of Patane (on 
 east coast of Malay Peninsula) "The 
 King's counsellors are called Mentary."— 
 JUieuhof, Zet en Jjant-Beize, ii. 64. 
 
 Mangalore, b. Add: 
 
 1536. "... For there was come another 
 catur with letters, in which the Captain of 
 Diu urgently called for help ; telling how 
 the King (of Cambay) had equipped large 
 squadrons in the Ports of the Gulf .... 
 alleging .... that he was sending them to 
 Mangalor to join others in an expedition 
 against Sinde . . . and that all this was 
 false, for he was really sending them in the 
 expectation that the Bnmis would come to 
 Mangalor next September. . . ." — Correa, 
 iv. 701. 
 
 1648. This place is called Mangerol by 
 Van Tioist, p. 13. 
 
 Mangelin. Add : 
 
 On the origin of this weight see Sir 
 W. Elliot's Coins of Southern India, 
 now in the press. The manjadi was 
 the hard scarlet seed of the Adenanthera 
 pavonina, L., used as a measure of 
 weight from very early times. A 
 parcel of 50 taken at random gave an 
 average weight of 4-13 grs. 3 parcels 
 
 of 10 each, selected by eye as large, 
 gave average 5'02 and 5'03 {op. cit. p. 
 47). 
 
 1584, " There is another sort of weight 
 called Ilangiallino, which is 5 graines of 
 Venice weight, and therewith they wei^h 
 diamants and other jewels." — Barret, in 
 Hakluyt, ii. 409. 
 
 Manjee. 
 
 1683. "We were forced to track our 
 boat till 4 in the Afternoon, when we saw 
 a greaf black cloud arise out of ye North 
 with much lightning and thunder, which 
 made our Mangee or Steerman advise us to 
 fasten our boat in some Creeke." — Hedges, 
 Hak. Soc, 88. 
 
 For the Pahari use, .see Long's Selections, 
 p. 561. 
 
 Martaban, n.p. Add: 
 
 1680. "That the English may settle 
 ffactorys at Serian, Pegu, and Ava . . . and 
 alsoe that they may settle a ffactory in like 
 manner at Mortavan. . ." — Articles to lie 
 proposed to the King of Barma and Pegu, in 
 Notes and Extracts, No. III. , p. 8. 
 
 1695. " Concerning Bartholomew Bodri- 
 gues ... I am informed and do believe 
 he put into Mortavan for want of wood and 
 water, and was there seized by the King's 
 officers, because not bound to that Place." 
 — Governor Sigginson, in Dah: Oriental 
 Bepert. ii. 342-3. 
 
 Marwaree, n. p. and s. This word 
 Mdrwarl, properly a man of Marwar 
 or the Jodhpur country in Eajputana, 
 is used in many parts of India as 
 synonymous with banya or sowcar, 
 from the fact that many of the traders 
 and money-lenders have come origi- 
 nally from Marwar, most frequently 
 Jains in religion. Compare the lom- 
 lard of medieval England, and the 
 caorsino of Dante's time. 
 
 Masulipatam. Add : 
 
 1684. "These sort of Women are so 
 nimble and active that when the present 
 king went to see Maglipatan, nine of them 
 undertook to represent the figure of an 
 Elephant ; four making the four feet, four 
 the body, and one the trunk ; upon which 
 the King, sitting in a kind of Throne, made 
 his entry into the City." — Tavernier, E. T., 
 ii. 65. 
 
 Matross. Add : 
 
 1745. " . . . We were told with regard 
 to the Fortifications, that no Expense should 
 be grudged that was necessary for the 
 Defence of the Settlement, and in 1741, a 
 Person was sent out in the character of an 
 Engineer for our Place ; but ... he lived 
 not to come among us ; and therefore, we 
 could only judge of his Merit and Qualifica- 
 tions by the Value of his Stipend, Six 
 Pagodas a Month, or abput Eighteen Pence 
 
MAYLA. 
 
 LS Ul'l'IjJKMJillfT.] 
 
 823 
 
 MOGUL. 
 
 a Day, scarce the Pay of a common Ma- 
 troBS. . ."—Letter from Mr. Barnett to the 
 Secret Oommittee, in Letter to a Proprietor of 
 the E. I. Co., p. 45. 
 
 May la, s. Hind, mete, a fair, 
 almost always connected -witli some 
 religious celebration, as were so many 
 of the medieval fairs in Europe. The 
 word is from Skt. mela, ' m.eeting, con- 
 course, assembly.' 
 
 1869. "Le Mela n'est pas pr^ois^ment 
 tine f oire telle que nous I'entendent ; c'est 
 le nom qu'on donne aux reunions de pMerins 
 et des marchands qui . . , se rendent dans 
 les lieux consid&ds oomme saor^s, aux 
 f Stes de certains dieux iudiens et des per- 
 sonnages reputes saints parmi les musul- 
 mans." — Garcin de Tassy, Bel. Mus., p. 27. 
 
 See under Munnee- 
 
 Meckly, n. p. 
 pore. 
 
 Melique Verido, n. p. The Portu- 
 guese form of the style of the princes 
 of the dynasty estabhshed at Bidar in 
 the end of the 15th century, on the 
 decay of the Bahmani kingdom. The 
 name represents 'Malik Barld.' It was 
 apparently only the .3rd of the dynasty, 
 'AK, who first took the title of ('Ah) 
 Barid Shah. 
 
 1533. ' ' And as the folosomia (?) of Badur 
 was very great, as well as his presumption, 
 he sent word to Yzam Maluco (see Nizama- 
 luco) and to Verido (who were great Lords, 
 as it were Kings, in the Deoanim, that lies 
 between the Balgat and Cambaya) .... 
 that they must pay him homage, or he 
 would hold them for enemies, and would 
 direct war against them, and take away 
 their dominions." — Coi-rea, iii. 514. 
 
 1563. "And these regents . . . concerted 
 among themselves . . . that they should 
 seize the King of Daquem in Beder, which 
 is the chief city and capital of the Decan ; 
 so they took him and committed him to one 
 of their number, by name Verido ; and then 
 he and the rest, either in person or by their 
 representatives, make him a salam {mleTmi) 
 at certain days of the year . . . The Verido 
 who died in the year 1510 was a Hungarian 
 by birth, and originally a Christian, 'as I 
 have heard on sure authority." — Gfarcia, 
 i. 85 and 35v. 
 
 c. 1601. "About this time a letter 
 arrived from the Prince Sultan DiCniy^l, 
 reporting that (Malik) Ambar had col- 
 lected his troops in Bidar, and had gained a 
 victory over a party which had been sent 
 to oppose him by Malik 'Ba,vii."—Indyat 
 Ullah, in Elliot, vi. 104. 
 
 Milk-bush, Add: 
 
 c. 1590. "They enclose their fields and 
 gardens with hedges of the' zekoom (zak- 
 kum) tree, which is a strong defence against 
 cattle, and makes the country almost im- 
 
 penetrable by an army." — Oladwin, ii. 
 68. 
 This is the milk-hedge. 
 ' ' The milk-hedge forms a very dis- 
 tinctive feature in the landscape of many 
 parts of Guzerat. Twigs of the plant 
 thrown into running water kill the fish, and 
 are extensively used for that purpose. Also 
 charcoal from the stems is considered the 
 best for making gunpowder." — M.-Gen. 
 R. H. Keatinge. 
 
 1879. " So saying, Buddh 
 
 Silently laid aside sandals and staff, 
 His sacred thread, turban, and cloth, and 
 
 came 
 Forth from behind the milk-bush on the 
 sand, ..." 
 
 E. Arnold, Light of Asia, Bk. v. 
 
 Mincopie, n.p. This term is attri- 
 buted in books to the Andaman 
 islanders as their distinctive name for 
 their own race. It originated with a 
 vocabulary given by Lieut. Oolebrooke 
 in volume iv. of the Asiatic Beeearches, 
 and was certainly founded on some 
 misconception. Nor has the possible 
 origin of the mistake been ascertained. 
 
 Miscall, s. Arab, miskdl {mitJikal, 
 properly). An Arabian weight, ori- 
 ginally that of the Eoman aureus and 
 the gold dinar ; about 73 grs. 
 
 c. 1340. "The prince, violently enraged, 
 caused this officer to be put in prison, and 
 confiscated his goods, which amounted to 
 437,000,000 mithkals of gold. This anecdote 
 serves to attest at once the severity of the 
 sovereign and the extreme wealth of the 
 country." — Shihabuddln, in Not. et Ext., 
 xiii. 192. 
 
 1502. "Upon which the King (of Sofala) 
 showed himself much pleased . . . and 
 gave them as a present for the Captain- 
 Major a mass of strings of small golden 
 beads which they call pingo, weighing 1000 
 matioals, every matical being Worth 500 
 reis, and gave for the King another that 
 weighed 3000 maticals. . . ," — Correa, i. 274. 
 
 Mocuddum. Add: 
 
 1680. " Por the better keeping the Boat- 
 men in order, resolved to appoint Black 
 Tom Muckadum or Master of the Boat- 
 men, being Christian as he is, his wages 
 being paid at 70 fanams per mensem. — 
 Fort St. Geo. Consn., Dec. 23, in JUTotes and 
 Extracts, No. III. p. 42. 
 
 Mogul. Add : 
 
 1404. ' ' And the territory of this empire 
 of Samarkand is called the territory of fflo- 
 galia, and the language thereof is called 
 mugalia, and they don't understand this 
 language on this aide of the River (the 
 Oxus) ... for the character which is used 
 by those of Samarkand beyond the river is 
 not understood or read by those on this side 
 the river ; and they call that character 
 
[supplement.] 
 MOGUL, THE GREAT. 824 MOONGA, MOOGA. 
 
 Uon^ali, and the Emperor keeps by him 
 oertam_ scribes who can read and write this 
 Mogali character."' — Clavijo, § ciii. (Comp. 
 Markham, 119-120). 
 
 1781. "Wanted an European or Mogul 
 Coachman that can drive four Horses in 
 hand." — India Gazette, June 30. 
 
 Mogul, The Great. Add : 
 
 1653. "This Prince, having taken them 
 all, made fourscore and two of them abjure 
 their faith, who served him in his wars 
 against the Great Mogor, and were every 
 one of them miserably slain in that expedi- 
 tion." — Cogan's Pinto, p. 25. 
 
 The expression is not in Pinto's original, 
 where it is Bey dos}Mogores (cap. xx. ). 
 
 o. 1663. " Since it is the custom of Asia 
 never to approach Great Persons with 
 Empty Hands, when I had the Honour to 
 kiss the Vest of the Great DIogol Aureng 
 Zebe, I presented him with Eight Boupees. 
 . . ."—Bernier, B. T., p. 62. 
 
 1807. " L'Hindoustan est depuis quelque 
 temps doming par un multitude de petits 
 souverains qui s'arrachent Pun I'autre leura 
 possessions. Aucun d'eux ne reconnait comme 
 ilfaut I'autorit^ legitime du Mogol, si ce 
 n'est copendant messieurs les Anglais, lea- 
 quels n'ont pas cess^ d'etre soumis k son 
 ob&sance ; en sorte qu'actuellement, o'est 
 k dire en 1222 (1807) ils reconnaissent I'au- 
 torit^ supreme d' Akbar Sohah, fils de Schah 
 Alam." — Afsos, Arayish-i-mahjU, qao\,e& by 
 Garcin de Tasay, Bel. Mus., 90. 
 
 Mohur, Gold. Add : 
 
 1779. " I then took hold of his hand : 
 then he (Francis) took out gold mohurs, 
 and offered to give them to me : I refused 
 them ; he said ' Take that (offering both his 
 hands to me), 'twill make you great men, and 
 I will give you 100 gold mohurs more.'" — 
 Evidence of Rambux Jemadar, on Trial of 
 Grand v. Francis, quoted in Echoes of Old 
 Calcutta, 228. 
 
 Moliwa. Add : 
 
 " It abounds in Guzerat. When the 
 flowers are falling the Hill-men camp under 
 the trees to collect them. And it is a 
 common practice to sit perched on one of 
 the trees in order to shoot the large deer 
 which come to feed on the fallen mhowa. 
 The timber is strong and durable." 
 M.-Gen.B. H. ~ ' 
 
 Moluccas. Add : 
 
 The earliest mention of these islands 
 by this name, that we know, is in a 
 letter of Amerigo Vespucci (quoted 
 under Canhameira), who in 1501, 
 among the places heard of by Oabral's 
 fleet, mentions the Maluche Islands. 
 
 1518. ' ' And as it was the monsoon for 
 Maluco, dom Aleixo despatched dom Tris- 
 tram de Meneses thither, to establish the 
 trade in clove, carrying letters from the 
 King of Portugal, and presents for the 
 
 Kings of the isles of Ternate and Tidore 
 where the clove'grows." — Gorrea,, ii. 552. 
 
 Mone, n. p. Mon or Mun, the name 
 by which the people who formerly occu- 
 pied Pegu, and whom we call Talaing, 
 called themselves. See Talaing. 
 
 Monegar. Add : 
 
 1800. " In each HoUy, for every thou- 
 sand Pagodas (335i. 15s. V)\d.) rent that he 
 pays, there is also a Munegar, or a Tah- 
 aildar^ias he is called by the Mussulmans." 
 — Buchanan's Mysore, &c., i. 276. 
 
 Monsoon. Add : 
 
 1599. " Ora nell anno 1599, essendo ve- 
 nuta la Mansone a proposito, si messero 
 alia vela due navi Portoghesi, le quali eran 
 venute daUa cittk di Goa in Amacao."— 
 Carletti, ii. 206. 
 
 Mooktear. Add : 
 
 1885. " The wily Bengali muktaarg, or 
 attorneys, were the bane of the Hill 
 Tracts, and I never relaxed in my efforts to 
 banish them from the country." — Lt.-Gol. 
 T. Lewin, p. 336. 
 
 MooUah. Add : 
 
 1680. "The old MuUa having been dis- 
 charged for misconduct, another by name 
 Cozzee Mahmud entertained on a salary of 
 5 Pagodas per mensem, his duties consisting 
 of the business of writing letters, &c. in 
 Persian, besides teaching the Persian lan- 
 guage to such of the Company's servants as 
 shall desire to learn it." — Fort St. Geo. 
 Oonsn. March 11th. Notes and Extracts, 
 No. III. p. 12. 
 
 Moolvee. 
 
 Stjppt. 
 
 See Law-officer in 
 
 Moon Blindness. This afleotion of 
 the eyes is commonly believed to be 
 produced by sleeping exposed to the 
 full light of the moon. There is great 
 difference of opinion as to the facts, 
 some quoting experience as incontro- 
 vertible, others regarding the thing 
 merely as a vulgar prejudice, without 
 substantial foundation. Some remarks 
 will be found in OoUingwood's Rambles 
 of a Naturalist, pp. 308-310. The 
 present writer has in the East twice 
 suffered from a peculiar affection of 
 the eyes and face, after being in sleep 
 exposed to a bright moon, but he 
 would hardly have used the term moon- 
 blindness. 
 
 Moonga, Mooga. Add : 
 
 1680. "The Floretta yam or Muckta 
 
 examined and priced The Agent 
 
 informed ' that 'twas colled Arundee, made 
 neither with cotton nor silke,|but of a kind 
 
moo:nshbb. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 825 
 
 MUFTT. 
 
 of Herba spun by a worme that feeds upon 
 the leaves of a stalke or tree caHlei Arundee, 
 which bears a round prickly berry, of which 
 oyle is inade ; vast quantitya of this cloth 
 Is made in the country about Goora Ghaut 
 beyond Seripore Mercha ; where the 
 wormes are kept as silke wormes here ; 
 twill never come white, but will take any 
 colour,' etc."— Fort St. Geo. Agent on Tour, 
 Consn., Nov. 19th. In Notes and Extracts, 
 No. III., p. 58. 
 
 Arandl or rendi is the castor-oil plant, 
 and this must be the Attacus ricini, Jones, 
 called in H. Arrmdi, Arrindiaria {% and 
 in Bengali Eri, Eria, Erindy, according to 
 Forbes Watson's Nomenclature, No. 8002, 
 p. 371. 
 
 Moonshee. Add : 
 
 1782. "The young gentlemen exercise 
 themselves in translating ... they reason 
 and dispute with their munohees (flitors) in 
 Persian and Moors. . . ." — Price's Tracts, 
 i. 89. 
 
 Hoor. Add, at foot of p. 445, col. 
 b : 
 
 Moro is still applied at Manilla to 
 tliG Musulman Malays. 
 
 1648. " King Jangier (Jehangir) used to 
 make use of a reproach : That one Portu^ 
 gees was better than three Moors, and 
 one Hollander or Englishman better than 
 two Portugees." — Van Twist, 59. 
 
 1747. "We had the Misfortune to be 
 reduced to almost inevitable Danger, for as 
 our Success chiefly depended on the assist- 
 ance of the Moors, We were soon brought 
 to the utmost Extremity by being aban- 
 doned by them." — Letter from Fort St. 
 David to the Court, May 2nd (India Office 
 MS. Records). 
 
 1797. " Under the head of castes entitled 
 to a favourable term, I believe you compre- 
 hend Brahmans, Moormen, merchants, and 
 almost every man who does not belong to 
 
 the Sudra or cultivating caste " — 
 
 Minute of Sir T. Munro, in Arbuthnot, 
 i. 17. 
 
 Moorpunky. Add : 
 
 1767. " Charges Dewanny, viz. : — 
 "A few moorpnngkeys and beauleahs 
 for the lervice of Mahomed Eeza Khan, 
 and on the service at the city some are 
 absolutely necessary . . . 25,000 : : 0.'' 
 — Dacca Accounts, in Long, 524. 
 
 Moors. Add : 
 
 1779. 
 
 "C. What language did Mr. Francis 
 
 " W. (Meerun Kitmutgar). The same as I 
 do, in broken Moors." 
 
 Trial of Grand v. Philip Francis, quoted 
 in Echoes of Old Calcutta, 226. 
 
 1803. " Conceive what society there will 
 be when people speak what thejr don't 
 think, in Moors." — M. Elphinstone, in Life, 
 i. 108. 
 
 Mora. Add : 
 
 The typical form of the cane mora 
 is that of two truncated cones meeting 
 at the smaller ends. 
 
 "The ordinary mora" (of the form just 
 stated) "was in Assam so universally in 
 use as a stand, that, when tea cultivation 
 began, the typical form was adopted for tea- 
 firing, and thousands of iron moras were 
 employed. The sieve with the tea-leaves to 
 be fired stood on the top, and the charcoal 
 fire burned in the bottom." — (M.-Gen. B. E. 
 
 Mort-de-ohien. Add, after quota- 
 tion from Johnson, at top of p. 451, 
 col. b : 
 
 The second of the following quota- 
 tions evidently refers to the outbreak 
 of cholera mentioned at p. 451, col. b, 
 after Macpherson : 
 
 1780. "I am once or twice a year(!) 
 subject to violent attacks of cholera morbus, 
 here called mort-de-chien. . . . " — Impey 
 to Dunning, quoted by Sir James Stephen, 
 li. 339. 
 
 1781. "The Plague is now broke out in 
 Bengal, and rages with great violence ; it 
 has swept away already above 4000 persons, 
 200 or upwards have been buried_ in the 
 different Portuguese churches within a few 
 days." — Hicky's Bengal Gazette, April 21. 
 
 Mosc[ue. Add : 
 
 1680. Consn. Port St. Geo., March 28: 
 ' Records the death of Cassa Verona . . . 
 and a dispute arising as to whether his body 
 should be burned by the Gentues or buried 
 by the Moors, the latter having stopped the 
 procession on the ground that the decesised 
 was a Mussleman and built a Musseet in 
 the Towne to be buried in, the Governor 
 with the advice of his Council sent order 
 that the body should be burned as a Genlue, 
 and not buryed by the Moors, it being 
 aprehended to be of dangerous consequence 
 to admit the Moors such pretences in the 
 'Towns." — Notes and Extracts, No. III., 
 p. 14. 
 
 Mucoa, Add: 
 
 1677. Resolved "to raise the rates of 
 hire of the Mesullas (see Mussoola) boatmen 
 called Macquars." — Fo)-t St. Geo. Consn., 
 Jan. 12th, in Notes andExtracts, No. I., 54. 
 
 1746. " 194 Macquars attending the sea- 
 side at night (P.) 8:8: 40."— 
 
 Account of Extraordinary Expenses, at Fort 
 St. David (India Office MS. Records). 
 
 Mufty, s. a. Ar. Mufti, an ex- 
 pounder of the Mahommedan Law, 
 the utterer of the fatwa. Properly 
 the Mufti is above the Kazi, who 
 carries out the judgment. 
 
 In the last century, and including 
 Regulation IX. of 1793, which gave 
 the Company's Courts in Bengal the 
 
['supplement. J 
 MUQORABEE. 826 MUNNEEPOBE. 
 
 reorganisation wMcii substantially 
 endured till 1S62, we liave frequent 
 mention of botli Cauzies and Miifties 
 as authorised expounders of the Ma- 
 hommedan la-w; but, tbougb Kazis 
 were nominally maintained in the 
 Provincial Courts down to tbeir aboli- 
 tion (1829-31), practically tbe duty of 
 tbose known as Kazis became limited to 
 quite different objects, and tbe designa- 
 tion of the Law-officer who gave 
 the futwa in our District courts 
 was Maulavi. The title MufU has 
 been long obsolete within the limits of 
 British administration, and one might 
 safely say that it is practically un- 
 known to any surviving member of 
 the Indian Civil Service, and never 
 was heard in India as a living title 
 by any Englishman now surviving. 
 See in Suppt. Cazee and Law-officer. 
 
 b._ A slang phrase in the army, for 
 I plain clothes.' No doubt it is taken 
 in some way from a, but the transition 
 is a little obscure. 
 
 a.— 
 
 1653. '_' Pendant la tempeste vne femnie 
 Indnstani mourut sur notre bord; vn 
 Moufti Persan de la Seote des Sehai assista 
 i oette demiere extr^mit^, luy donnant 
 esperance d'vne meilleure vie queoelle-cy, et 
 dVn Paradis, oti Ton auroit tout ce que Ton 
 
 {5eut desirer et la fit changer de 
 
 beote. . . . " — De la Boullaye-le-Gouz, ed. 
 1657, p. 281. 
 
 1674. "Kesolve to make a present to the 
 Governors of Changulaput and Pallaveram, 
 old friends of the Company, and now about 
 to go to Golcondah, for the marriage of the 
 former with the daughter of the King's 
 Mufti or Churchman."— Jbrt St. Geo. 
 Consn., March 26th, In Notes and Extracts. 
 No. I., 30. 
 
 1767. "3d. You will not let the Cauzy 
 or Mufty receive anything from the tenants 
 unlawfully." — Collectors' Instructions, in 
 Long, 511. 
 
 1777. "The Cazi and Muftis now de- 
 liver in the following report, on the right of 
 inheritance claimed by the widow and 
 
 nephew of Shabaz Beg Khan "— 
 
 Beport on the Patna Caxise, quoted in 
 Stephen's Nuncomar and Impey, ii. 167. 
 
 1793. "§ XXXVI. The cauzies and 
 Muftis of the provincial Courts of Appeal, 
 shall also be cauzies and mufties of the 
 courts of circuit in the several divisions, 
 and shall not be removable, except on proof 
 to the satisfaction of the Govemor-Generai 
 in Council that they are incapable, or have 
 
 been guilty of misconduct "—Bea 
 
 IX. 0/1793. " 
 
 Muggrabee. Add : 
 From At. gharl, the root of this 
 word, the Spaniards haye the province 
 
 Algarve, and both Spanish and Italian 
 have garbin, a west wind. 
 
 Muncheel. Add : 
 
 1844. " Muncheels, with poles complete 
 
 Poles, Muncheel-, Spare." 
 Jameson's Bombay Code, Oi-dnance Nomm- 
 clature. 
 
 "When I landed at Diu, an officer met 
 me with a Muncheel for my use, viz. a 
 hammock slung to a pole, and protected by 
 an awning."— ilf.-(?e». B. H. Keatmge. 
 
 Muimeepore,fn.p. Properly ifam- 
 pur ; a quasi-independent state lying 
 between the British, district of Cachar 
 on the extreme east of Bengal, and 
 the upper part of the kingdom of 
 Burma, and^in fact including a part of 
 the watershed between the tributaries 
 of the Brahmaputra and those of the 
 Irawadi. The people are of genuinely 
 Indo-Chinese and Mongoloid aspect, 
 and the state, small and secluded as it is, 
 has had its turn in temporary conquest 
 and domination, like almost all the 
 states of Indo-Ohina from the borders 
 of Assam to the mouth of the Mekong. 
 Like the other Indo-Chinese states, 
 too, Manipur has its royal chronicle, 
 but little seems to have been gathered 
 from it. The Eajas and people have, 
 for a period which seems uncertain, 
 professed Hindu religion. A dis- 
 astrous invasion of Manipur byAIom- 
 pra, founder of the present Burmese 
 dynasty, in 1755, led a few years after- 
 wards to negotiations with the Bengal 
 Government, and the conclusion of a 
 treaty, in consequence of which a body 
 of British sepoys was actually des- 
 patched in 1763, but eventually re- 
 turned without reaching Manipur. 
 After this, intercourse practically 
 ceased till the period of our first 
 Burmese war (1824-25), when the 
 country was overrun by the Burmese, 
 who also entered Cachar ; and British 
 troops, joined with a Maniparl force, 
 expelled them. Since then a British 
 officer has always been resident at 
 ManipOr, and atone time (c. 1838-41) 
 a great deal of labour was expended 
 on opening a road between Cachar 
 and Manipur. 
 
 This state has been called by a 
 variety of names, causing much con- 
 fusion. Thus, in Eennell's Memoir 
 and maps of India it bears the name 
 of Meckley. In Symes's Narrative, 
 and in maps of that period it is Cassav ; 
 names, both of which have long dis- 
 
[supplement.] 
 MUNNEEPORE. 827 MU88AVLCHEE. 
 
 appeared from modern maps. Mecldey 
 represents the name (MaJcli ?) by whioi 
 tlie country was known in Assam ; 
 Mogli (apparently a form of the Same) 
 was the name in Caohar ; Ka-se or 
 Ka-thS (according to the Ava pronun- 
 ciation) is the name by which it is 
 known to the Shans or Burmese. 
 
 1755. " I have carried my Arms to the 
 confines of China ... on the other quarter 
 I have reduced to my subjection the major 
 part of the Kingdom of Cassay ; whose 
 Heir I have taken captive, see there he sits 
 behind you . . ." — Speech of Alompra to 
 Capt. Baker at Momchabue. Dalrymple, 
 Or. Sep., i. 152. 
 
 1759. "Cassay, which . . . lies to the 
 N. Westward of Ava, is a Country, so far 
 as I can learn, hitherto unheard of in 
 Europe . . ."—Letter, dd. 22 June, 1759, 
 in Id. 116. 
 
 1763. "Meckley is a Hilly Country, 
 and is bounded on the North, South, and 
 West by large tracts of Cookie Mountains, 
 which prevent any intercourse with the 
 countries beyond them ; and on the Bast * 
 by the Burampoota ; beyond the HiUs, to 
 the North by Asam and Poong ; to the 
 West Cashar ; to the South and East the 
 BuKMAH Country, which lies between 
 Meckley and China . . . The Burampoota 
 is said to divide, somewhere to the north 
 of Poong, into two large branches, one of 
 which passes through AsAM, and down by 
 the way of Dacca, the other through Poong 
 into the Burma Country. " — Acct. of Meckley, 
 by Nerher Doss Gosseen, in Dalrymple's Or. 
 Bep., ii. 477-478. 
 
 „ "... there is about seven daps 
 plain country between Uoneypoor and 
 Burampoota, after crossing which, about 
 seven days, jwngle and Sills, to the inha- 
 bited border of the Burmah country." — 
 Ibid. 481. 
 
 1793. "... The first ridge of moun- 
 tains towards Thibet and Bootan, forms the 
 limit of the survey to the north ; to which 
 I may now add, that the siirveys extend 
 no farther eastward, than the frontiers of 
 Assam and Meckley . . r The space be- 
 tween Bengal and China, is occupied by 
 the province of Keckley, and other dis- 
 tricts, subject to the King of Burmah, or 
 Ava . . ." — MennelVs Memoir, 295. 
 
 1799. (Referring to 1757). "Elated with 
 success Alompra returned to Monchaboo, 
 now the seat of imperial government. After 
 some months ... he took up arms against 
 the Cassayers .... Having landed his 
 troops, he was preparing to advance to 
 Mannepoora, the capital of Cassay, when 
 information arrived that the Peguers had 
 revolted . . ." — Symes, Narrative, 41-12. 
 
 ,, "All the troopers in the King's 
 service are natives of Cassay, who are 
 
 * Here the Kyendwen B. is regarded as a 
 branch of the Brahmaputra. See further on. 
 
 much better horsemen than the Birmans." 
 —Id. 318. 
 
 1819. "Beyond the point of Negraglia 
 [i.e. Negrais), as far as Azen (Assam), and 
 even further, there is a small chain of 
 mountains that divides Aracan and Cassfe 
 from the Burmese . . . " — Sanga-inano, p. 33. 
 
 1827. "The extensive area of the Bur- 
 man territory is inhabited by many distinct 
 nations or tribes, of whom I have heard 
 not less than eighteen enumerated. The 
 most considerable of these are the proper 
 Burmans,' the Peguans or Talains, the 
 Shans or people of Lao, the Cassay, or 
 more correctly Kath^ . . . ." — Grawfwrd's 
 Journal, 372. 
 
 1855. ' ' The wearing of these silks . . . 
 gives employment to a large body of the 
 population in the suburbs and villages 
 round the capital, especially to the Unnni- 
 poorians, or Kathe, as they are called by 
 the Burmese. 
 
 "These people, the descendants of un- 
 fortunates who were carried off in droves 
 from their country by the Burmans in the 
 time of King Mentaragyi and his prede- 
 cessors, form a very great proportion . . . 
 of the metropolitan population, and they 
 are largely diffused in nearly all the dis» 
 tricts of Central Burma .... Whatever 
 work is in hand for the King or for any of 
 the chief men near the capital, these people 
 supply the labouring hands ; if boats have 
 to be manned they furnish the rowers ; and 
 whilst engaged on such tasks any remune- 
 ration they may receive is very scanty and 
 uncertain." — Mission to Ava, 153-154. 
 
 Musk-Rat. Add : 
 
 1653. "Les rats d'Inde sont de deux 
 sortes. . . . La deuxiesme espeoe que les 
 Portugais appellent cheroso ou odoriferant 
 est de la figure d'vnfuret " (a ferret), "mais 
 extremement petit, sa morseure est vene- 
 neuse. Lorsqu'il entre en vne chambre 
 Ton le sent incontinent, et Ton I'entend 
 crier krik, krik, krik." — De la Bovllaye-le- 
 Gouz, ed. 1657, p. 256. 
 
 I may note on this that Jerdon says of 
 the Sorex murinus, — the large musk-rat of 
 China, Burma, and the Malay countries, 
 extending into Lower Bengal and Southern 
 India, especially the Malabar coast, where 
 it is said to be the common species (there- 
 fore probably that known to our author), — 
 that the bite is considered venomous by the 
 natives [Mammals, p. 54). 
 
 Musnud. Add : 
 
 1757. " On the 29th the Colonel went to 
 the Soubah's Palace, and in presence of all 
 the Bajahs and great men of the court, led 
 him to the Musland. . . . " — Reflexions by 
 Luke Scrafton, Esq., ed. 1770, p. 93. 
 
 1827. "The Prince Tippoo had scarcely 
 dismounted from his elephant, and occupied 
 the musnud, or throne of cushions." — W, 
 Scott, Surgeon's Daughter, ch. xiv. 
 
 Mussaulchee. Add : 
 
 " In Central' India it is the special 
 
MUSSOOLA. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 828 
 
 NABOB. 
 
 duty of the barber (ndi) to carry the 
 torch ; hence ndi, commonly, = ' torch- 
 bearer'" {M.-Qen. Kecitinge). 
 
 Mussoola. Add : 
 
 1678. Three Englishmen drowned by 
 upsetting of a Mussoola boat. The fourth 
 on board saved by the helfi of the \Muckwas 
 (see Mucoa above, and in G-LOSS.). — Ft. St. 
 Geo. Gonsn., Aug. 13. Ifotes and Extracts, 
 No. I., p. 78. 
 
 1679. "A Mussoolee being overturned, 
 although it was very smooth water and no 
 surf, and one Englishman being drowned, a 
 Dutchman being with diflSoulty recovered, 
 the Boatmen were seized and put in prison, 
 one escaping." — Ibid., July 14. InNo. II., 
 p. 16. 
 
 Mustees. Add : 
 
 1653. (At Goa) "Les MestisBOS sont 
 de plusieurs sortes, mais fort mesprisez 
 des Reinols et Castissos (Castees), parce 
 qu'il y a eu vn peu de sang noir dans la 
 generation de leurs ancestres ... la tache 
 d'auoir eu pour ancestre une Indieune leur 
 demeure iusques k la centiesme genera- 
 tion : ils peuuent toutesfois estre soldats et 
 Capitaines de forteresses ou de vaisseaux, 
 s'ils font profession de suiure les armes, et 
 s'ils Be iettent du cost^ de I'Eglise ils 
 peuuent estre Lecteurs, mais non Prouin- 
 ciaux." — De la Boullaye-lc-Gouz, ed. 1657, 
 p. 226. 
 
 1678. ' Noe Homan CathoUck or Papist, 
 whether English or of any other nation 
 shall bear any office in this Garrison, and 
 shall have no more pay than 80 fanams per 
 mensem as private centinalls, and the pay 
 of those of the Portuguez nation, as Euro- 
 peans, Uusteeses, and Topasees, is from 70 
 to 40 fanams per mensem." — Articles and 
 Orders . . . of Fort St. Geo., Madraspatam. 
 In N'otes and Extracts, i. 88. 
 
 1781. "Eloped from the service of his 
 Mistress a Slave Boy aged 20 years, or 
 thereabouts, pretty white or colour of 
 Musty, tall and slinder."— fficij/'s Bengal 
 Gazette, Feb. 24. 
 
 1799. " August 13th . . . Visited by 
 appointment . . . Mrs. Carey, the last sur- 
 vivor of those unfortunate persons who 
 were imprisoned in the Black Hole at Cal- 
 cutta. . . This lady, now fifty-eight years 
 of age, as she herself told me, is . . . 
 of a fair Mesticia colour .... She 
 confirmed all which Mr. Holwell has 
 said. . . ."—Note by Thomas Boileau;* 
 quoted in Echoes of Old Calcutta, 34. 
 
 1868. "These Mestizaa, as they are 
 termed, are the native Indians of the PhiUp- 
 pines, whose blood has to a great extent 
 perhaps been mingled with that of their 
 Spanish rulers. They are a very exclusive 
 people^ . . . and have their own places of 
 amusement .... and Mestiza balls, to 
 
 * Thomas Boileau was an attorney in Calcutta, 
 the father of Major-Generals John Theophilua and 
 A. H. B. Boileau, R.E. (Bengal). 
 
 which no one is admitted who does not don 
 the costume of the country." — OoUingwood, 
 p. 296. 
 
 Muster. Add : 
 
 1772. "The Governor and Council of 
 Bombay must be written to, to send round 
 Masters of such kinds of silk, and silk 
 piece-goods, of the manufacture of Bengal, 
 as will serve the market of Surat and Bom- 
 bay." — Priced Travels, i. 39. 
 
 Muxadabad. Add : 
 
 1684. " Dec. 26. — In ye morning I went 
 to give Bulchund a visit according to his 
 invitation, who rose up and embraced me 
 when I came near him, enquired of my 
 health and bid me welcome to Muxoo- 
 davad. . . . " — Hedges, p. 59. 
 
 17.53. "En omettant quelques lieuxde 
 moindre consideration, je m'arrfite d'abord 
 k Mocsudabad. Ce nom signifie ville de la 
 monnoie. Et en efifet c'est Ik oh se frappe 
 celle du pays ; et im grand fauxbourg de 
 cetta v^le, appeie Azingange, est la r&i- 
 denpS du Nabab, qui gouverne le Bengale 
 preSque souveraineraent." — VAnville, 63. 
 
 It is alleged in a passage introduced in 
 Mrs. C. Mackenzie's interesting memoir of 
 her husband, Storms and Sunshine of a 
 Soldier's Life, that ' ' Admiral Watson used 
 to sail up in his ships to Moorshedabad." 
 But there is no ground for this statement. 
 It does not appear, so far as I can trace, 
 that the Admiral's flag-ship ever went 
 above Chandernagore, and the largest of 
 the vessels sent to Hoogly even was the 
 JBridgewater of 20 guns. No vessel of the 
 fleet appears to have gone higher. 
 
 Muzbee. Add, before quotations : 
 The original corps of MuzbeeS, now 
 represented by the 32nd Bengal N. I. 
 (Pioneers), was raised among the men 
 labouring on the Baree Doab Canal. 
 
 Myna. Add : 
 
 1803. "During the whole of our stay 
 two minahs were talking most incessantly, 
 to the great delight of the old lady, who 
 often laughed at what they said, and 
 praised their talents. Her hookah filled 
 up the interval." — Ld. Valentia, i. 227-8. 
 1879. ". . . . beneath 
 
 Striped squirrels raced, the mynas perked 
 
 and picked. 
 The nine brown sisters* chattered in the 
 thorn ..." 
 E. Arnold, The Light of Ada, Book i. 
 
 Nabob. 
 
 N. 
 
 Add under b : 
 
 1777. " In such a revolution ... it was 
 impossible but that a number of individuals 
 
 '* See Seven Sisters in Gloss. Mr. Arnold makes 
 too many ! 
 
NALKEE. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 829 
 
 NEGBAIS. 
 
 should have acquired large property. They 
 did acquire it; and with it they seem to 
 have obtained the detestation of their 
 countrymen, and the appellation of Nabobs 
 as a term of reproach." — Price's Tracts, 
 i. 13. 
 
 N.B. The quotation from Leconte de 
 I'Isle should have been under a. 
 
 Nalkee, s. H. nalkl. A kind of 
 litter formerly used by natives of rank ; 
 the word and thing are now obsolete. 
 The former was perhaps a factitious 
 imitation of palla ? 
 
 1789. "A naleky is a palehy, either 
 
 open or covered, but it bears upon two 
 
 bamboos, like a sedan in Europe, writh this 
 
 ' difference only, that the poles are carried 
 
 by four or eight men, and upon the 
 
 shoulders " — Note by Tr. of Seir 
 
 Mutaqherin, iii. 269. 
 
 ITarcondam. Add : 
 
 The discrepancy in the position of the 
 island is noticed by DAnviUe : 
 , 1753. " Je n'oublierai pas Narcondam, 
 et d'autant moins que ce que j'en trouve 
 dans les Portugais ne repond point k la 
 position que nos cartes lui donnent. Le 
 routier de G-aspar Peroira de los Reys 
 indique I'ile Karcod&o ou Narcondam k 6 
 lieues des iles Cocos, 12 de la t€te de 
 1' Andaman ; et le rhumb de vent h, I'^ard 
 de ce point il le determine, leste quarta da 
 nordeste, meya quarta mats para les nordestes, 
 e'est ^ dire k peu-prfes 17 degr^s de Test au 
 nord. Selon les cartes !Fransoises, Nar- 
 condam s'^carte environ 25 lieues marines 
 de la tSte d'Andaman ; et au lieu de prendre 
 plus du nord, cette Ue baisse vers le sud 
 d'une fraction de degr^ plus ou moins con- 
 sid&able selon diff ^rentes cartes." — D'An- 
 iiille, Eclairc, 141-142. 
 
 I may add that I find in a French 
 map of 1701 {Oarte Marine depuis 
 Suratte jusqu'au Detroit de Malaca, par 
 le Pire P. P. Tachard) we have, in the 
 (approximately) true position of Nar- 
 condam, Isle Haute, whilst an islet 
 without name appears in the approxi- 
 mate position of Barren Island. 
 
 Narrows, The, n. p. A name ap- 
 pKed by the Hoogly pilol s for at least 
 two centuries to the part of the river 
 immediately below Hoogly Point, now 
 known as ' Hoogly Bight.'* 
 
 1B84. "About 11 o'clock we met with 
 ye Good-hove, at an anchor in ye Narrows, 
 without Hugly River, t a,nd ordered him 
 upon ye first of ye flood to weigh, and 
 make all ye haste he could to Hugly . . ." 
 — Hedges, 64. 
 
 * See Mr. Barlow's note on Hedges' Diary, p. 64. 
 
 t The "Hugly" Eiverwas then considered (in 
 ascending) to hegin at Hoogly Point, and the con- 
 fluence of the fioopnarain B., often called the 
 Chinga (see under Godavery). 
 
 1711. "From the lower Point of the 
 Narrows on the Starboard-side . . . the 
 Eastern Shore is to be kept close aboard, 
 until past the said Creek, afterwards ' 
 allowing only a small Birth for the Point 
 off the River of Eogues, commonly called 
 by the Country People, Adegom . . . From 
 the River of Rogues, the Starboard Shore, 
 with a great Ship, ought to be kept close 
 aboard dovm^to the Channel Trees, for in the 
 Offing lies the Grand middle Ground . . ." 
 — English Pilot, p. 57. 
 
 Naund, s. H. nand. A coarse 
 earthen vessel of large size, resembling 
 in shape an inverted bee-hive, and 
 useful for many economic and do- 
 mestic purposes. The dictionary defi- 
 nition in Fallon, ' an earthen trough,' 
 conveys an erroneous idea. 
 
 Neelam. Add : 
 
 1515. " PerodAlpoym camefuU of sorrow 
 to Cochin with all the apparel and servants 
 of Afonso d'Alboquerque, all which Dom 
 Gracia took charge of; but the Governor 
 (Lopo Scares) gave orders that there should 
 be a leilao (auction) of all the wardrobe, 
 which indeed made a very poor show. Dom 
 Gracia said to D. Aleixo in the church, 
 where they met : The Governor your uncle 
 orders a leilao of all the old wardrobe of 
 Afonso d'Alboquerque. I can't praise his 
 intention, but what he has done only adds 
 to my uncle's honour ; for all the people 
 will see that he gathered no rich Indian 
 stuffs, and that he despised everything but 
 to be foremost in honour." — Correa, ii. 469. 
 
 Neelgye. Add : 
 
 1773. "Captain Hamilton has been so 
 obliging as to take charge of two deer, a 
 male and a female, of a species which is 
 called neelgow, and is, I believe, unknown 
 in Europe, which he will deliver to you in 
 my name." — Warren Bastings to Sir G. 
 Colebrooke, in Gleig, i. 288. 
 
 Negapatam. Add : 
 
 1534. "From this he (Cunhall Maroar, 
 a Mahommedan corsair) went plundering 
 the coast as far as NegapatSo, where there 
 were always a number of Portuguese 
 trading, and Moorish merchants. These 
 latter, dreading that this pirate would come 
 to the place and plunder them, to curry 
 favour with him, sent him word that if he 
 came he would make a famous haul, because 
 the Portuguese had there a quantity of 
 goods on the river bank, where he could 
 come up . . ." — Correa, iii. 554. 
 
 Negrais. Add : 
 
 1763. " It gives us pleasure to observe 
 that the King of the Burmahs, who caused 
 our people at Negrais to be so cruelly 
 massacred, is since dead, and succeeded by 
 his son, who seems to be of a more friendly 
 and humane disposition." — Fort William 
 Consns, Feby. 19th. In Long, 288. 
 
NELLY. 
 
 [STTFPIiEMJijyX.J 
 
 830 
 
 NOL-KOLE. 
 
 NeUy. Add: 
 
 See quotation from Anquetil du 
 Perron in Stjppt. under Jowaur. 
 
 Nilgherry. Add : 
 
 The following also refers to the Orissa 
 hUls: 
 
 1752. "Weavers of Balasore complain 
 of the great scarcity of rice and provisions 
 of all kinds occasioned by the devastations 
 of the Mahrattas, who, 600 in number, 
 after plundering Balasore, had gone to the 
 Ifelligree Hills." — In Long, p. 42. 
 
 Nip a. Add : 
 
 1583. " I Portoghesi e noi altri di 
 queste bande di quk non mangiamo nel 
 jflegno di Pegii pane di grano . . . ne si 
 beve vino ; ma una certa acqua lambiccata 
 da vn albero detto Annippa, ch' 'k alia bocca 
 assai gustevole ; ma al corpo giova e nuoce, 
 seoondo le complessioni de gli huomini." — 
 G. Baibi, f. 127. 
 
 Nizam, The, n. p. The hereditary- 
 style of the reigning prince of the 
 Hyderabad Territories ; ' His Highness 
 the Nizam,' in English official phrase- 
 ology. This in its full form, Nizam- 
 ul-Mulh, -was the title of Asaf Jah the 
 founder of the dynasty, a very able 
 soldier and minister of the Court of 
 Aurangzlb, who became Sflbadar of 
 the Deccan in 1713. The title is 
 therefore the same that had pertained 
 to the founder of the Ahmednagar 
 dynasty more than two centuries 
 earlier, which the Portuguese called 
 that of Nizamaluco (ct.v.). And 
 the circumstances originating the Hy- 
 derabad dynasty were parallel. At 
 the death of Asaf Jah (in 1748) he was 
 independent sovereign of a large terri- 
 tory in the Deccan, with his residence 
 at Hyderabad, and with dominions in 
 a general way corresponding to those 
 stiU held by his descendant. 
 
 Nizamaluco, n. p. One of the 
 names which constantly occur in the 
 early Portuguese writers on India. It 
 represents Nizdm-ul-Mulh. This was 
 the title of one of the chiefs at the court 
 of the Bahmani king of the Deccan, 
 who had been originally a Brahman 
 and a slave. His son Ahmed set up 
 a, dynasty at Ahmednagar (A.D. 1490), 
 which lasted for more than a century. 
 The sovereigns of this dynasty were 
 originally called by the Portuguese 
 Nizamaluco. Their own title was 
 ^Nizam Shah, and this also occurs in 
 the form Nizamoxa. 
 1521. "MeanwhUe (the Governor Diego 
 
 Lopes de Sequeira) sent PernSo 
 
 Camello as ambassador to the Nizamaluco, 
 Lord of the lands of Choul, with the object 
 of making a fort at that place, and arrang- 
 ing for an expedition against the King of 
 Cambaya, which the Governor thought the 
 Nizamalaco would gladly join in, because 
 he was in a quarrel with that King. To 
 this he made the reply that I shall relate 
 hereafter." — Oorrea, ii. 623. 
 
 0. 1539. " Trelado do Conirato que o 
 Visa Bey Dom Garcia de Noronha fez com 
 hu Niza Uuzaa, que d'antes se chamava Hu 
 Niza Maluquo." — Tombo, in Subsidios, 115. 
 See also under Idalcan, quotation from 
 Akbar JVdma. 
 
 1553. " This city of Chaul .... is in 
 population and greatness of trade one of 
 the chief porta of that coa^t ; it was subject 
 to the Nizamaluco, one of the twelve 
 Captains of the Kingdom of Decan (which 
 
 we corruptly call J}aquem) The 
 
 Nizamaluco being a man of great estate, 
 although he possessed this maritime city, 
 and other ports of great revenue, generally, 
 in order to be closer to the Kingdom of the 
 Decan, held his residence in the interior, 
 in other cities of his dominion ; instructing 
 his governors in the coast districts to aid 
 our fleets in all ways and content their 
 captains, and this was not merely out of 
 dread of them, but with a view to the great 
 revenue that he had from the ships of 
 Malabar . . ."—Barros, IL ii. 7. 
 
 1563. ". . . This King of Dely conquered 
 the Decam and the Cuncam ; and retained 
 the dominion a while ; but he could not rule 
 territory at so great a distance, and so 
 placed in it a nephew crowned as king. 
 This king was a great favourer of foreign 
 people, such as Turks, Rumis, Corasonis, 
 and Arabs, and he divided his kingdom 
 into captaincies, bestowing upon Adelham 
 (whom we call Idalcam) the coast from 
 Angediva to Cifardam . . . and to Nizamo- 
 luoo the coast from Cifardam to Negotana 
 . . . ."—Garcia, f. Ziv. 
 
 „ " B. Let us mount and ride in the 
 country ; and by the way you shall teU me 
 who is meant by Kizamoza, as you often 
 use that term to me. 
 
 "0. At once I tell you he is a Idng in 
 the Balaghat (Bagalate for Balagate), whose 
 father I have often attended, and some- 
 times also the son . . ." — Id. f. 33i;. 
 
 Nokar. Add, before quotations : 
 According to I. J. Schmidt, For- 
 scliungen im Oebiete der Volker Mittel 
 Asiens, p. 96, nlikur is in Mongol ' a 
 comrade, dependent, or friend.' 
 
 Nol-kole, s. This is the usual 
 Anglo-Indian name of a vegetable a 
 good deal grown in India, perhaps less 
 valued in England than it deserves, 
 and known_ here (though rarely seen) 
 as Kol-rabi. It is Braesica oleracea, 
 var. caulo-rapa. The stalk at one 
 point expands into a globular mass 
 
NOBIMON. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 
 831 NUMERICAL AFFIXES. 
 
 xesembling a turnip, and this is the 
 edible part. I see my friend Sir G. 
 Birdwood in Ms Bombay Products spells 
 it Knolhliol. It is apparently Dutch, 
 ' Knollkool,' ' Turnip-cabbage ; Choux- 
 rave of the French. 
 
 Norimon, s. Japanese word. A 
 sort of portable chair used in Japan. 
 
 1618. "As we were going out of the 
 towne, the street being full of hEwskneyineu 
 and horses, they would not make me way 
 to passe, but fell a quarrelling with my 
 neremonera, and offred me great abuse ..." 
 —Cocks, ii. 99. 
 
 1768-71. " Sedan-chairs are not in use 
 here (in Batavia). The ladies, however, 
 sometimes employ a conveyance that is 
 somewhat like them, and is called a nori- 
 man."—Stavonnus, B. T., i. 324. 
 
 Nuggurcote. Add : 
 
 1809. "At Patanoote, where the Pad- 
 shah (so the Sikhs call Kunjeet) is at 
 present engaged in preparations and nego- 
 tiations for the purpose of obtaining pos- 
 sesision of Cote Caungrah (or Nagar Cote), 
 which place is besieged by the Kaja of 
 Nepaul . . ." — Elphinstone, in Life, i. 217. 
 
 Numerical Affixes, Coefficients, or 
 determinatives.* "What is meant by 
 these expressions can perhaps be best 
 elucidated by an extract from the 
 Malay Grammar of the late venerable 
 John Crawf urd : 
 
 " In the enumeration of certain ob- 
 jects, the Malay has a peculiar idiom 
 which, as far as I know, does not exist 
 in any other language of the Archi- 
 pelago. It is of the same nature as the 
 word ' head,' as we use it in the tale 
 of cattle, or ' sail,' in the enumeration 
 of ships ; but in Malay it extends to 
 many familiar objects. Alai, of which 
 the original meaning has not been as- 
 certained, is applied to such tenuous 
 objects as leaves, grasses, etc.; Batang, 
 meaning 'stem,' or 'trunk,' to trees, 
 logs, spears, and javelins ; Ban- 
 tah, of which the meaning has not 
 heen ascertained, to such objects as 
 Tings ; Bidang, which means ' spread- 
 ing' or 'spacious,' to mats, carpets, 
 thatch, sails, skins, and hides; Biji, 
 ' seeds,' to corn, seeds, stones, pebbles, 
 gems, eggs, the eyes of animals, 
 lamps, and candlesticks," and so on. 
 Orawfurd names 8 or 9 other terms, 
 one or other of which is always used 
 in company with the numeral, in 
 
 * Other terms applied have been Nurmmlia, 
 Quantitative Auxiliaries, Numeral Auxiliaries, 
 Segregatives, See. 
 
 enumerating different classes of ob- 
 jects, as if, in English, idiom should 
 compel us to say, ' two stems of 
 spears,' ' four spreads of carpets,' 
 ' six corns of diamonds.' As a matter 
 of fact we do speak of 20 head of cattle, 
 10 file of soldiers, 100 sail of ships, 20 ' 
 pieces of cannon, a dozen stand of rifles. 
 But still the practice is in none of these 
 cases obligatory, it is technical and 
 exceptional ;■ insomuch that I remem- 
 ber, when a boy, in old'Eeform-Bill 
 days, and when disturbances were ex- 
 pected in a provincial town, hearing 
 it stated by a well-informed lady that 
 a great proprietress in the neigh- 
 bourhood was so alarmed that she had 
 ordered from town a whole stand of 
 muskets ! 
 
 To some small extent the idiom 
 occurs also in other European lan- 
 
 guages, including French and German. 
 If Erench I don't remember any 
 example now except tUe (de betail), 
 nor of German except Stuck, which 
 is, however, almost as universal as the 
 Chinese piecey. A quaint example 
 dwells in my memory of a German 
 courier, who, when asked whether he 
 had any employer at the moment, 
 replied : • Ja fredlich ! dreizehn Stvick 
 Amerikamer ! ' 
 
 The same peculiar idiom that has 
 been described in the extract from 
 Orawfurd as existing in Malay, is 
 foirad also in Burmese. The Burmese 
 afOxes seem to be more numerous, and 
 their classification to be somewhat 
 more arbitrary and sophisticated. Thus 
 cos, a root implying ' chief or ' first,' 
 is applied to kings, divinities, priests, 
 etc. ; . Yauk, ' a male,' to rational 
 beings not divine ; Qaung, ' a brute 
 beast,' to irrational beings; Pya, im- 
 plying superficial extent, to dollars, 
 countries, dishes, blankets, etc. ; Lun, 
 impl5ring rotundity, to eggs, loaves, 
 bottles, cups, toes, fingers, candles, 
 bamboos, hands, feet, etc. ; Tseng and 
 Oyaung, ' extension in a straight line,' 
 to rods, lines, spears, roads, etc. 
 
 The same idiom exists in Siamese, 
 and traces of it appear in some of the 
 vocabularies that have been collected 
 of tribes on the frontier of China and 
 Tibet, indicated by the fact that the 
 numerals m such vocabularies in va- 
 rious instances show identity of origin 
 in the essential part of the numeral, 
 whilst a different aspect is given to 
 the whole word by a variation in what 
 
[STJPPLEMENT.] 
 
 NUMEBIGAL AFFIXES. 832 NUMERICAL AFFIXES. 
 
 appears to be the numeral-affix* (or 
 what Mr. Brian Hodgson calls the 
 ' servileaffix'). The idiom exists in the 
 principal vernaculars of China itself, 
 and it is a transfer of this idiom from 
 Chinese dialects to Pigeon-English 
 which has produced the piecey, which 
 in that quaint jargon seems to be used 
 as the universal numeral-afBx ("Two 
 piecey cooly," "three piecey dollar," 
 etc.). 
 
 This one pigeon phrase represents 
 scores that are used in the vernaculars. 
 For in some languages the system has 
 taken what seems an extravagant de- 
 velopment, which m.ust form a great 
 difficulty in the acquisition of collo- 
 quial use by foreigners. Some ap- 
 proximate statistics on "this subject 
 will be given below. 
 
 The idiom is found in Japanese and 
 Corean, but it is in these cases possibly 
 not indigenous, but an adoption from 
 the Chinese. 
 
 It is found in several languages of 
 Central America, i.e. the Quiche of 
 Guatemala, the Nahualt of Mexico 
 Proper; and in at least two other lan- 
 guages (Tep and Pirinda) of the same 
 region. The following are given as 
 the coefficients or determinatives chiefly 
 used in the (Nahualt ' or) Mexican. 
 Compare them with the examples of 
 Malay and Burmese usage already 
 given : 
 
 Tetl (a stone) used for roundish or 
 cylindrical objects; e.g., eggs, beans, 
 cacao beans, cherries, prickly-pears, 
 Spanish loaves, etc., also for books, and 
 fowls : 
 
 Panili (?) for long rows of persons 
 and things; also for walls and fur- 
 rows: 
 
 Tlamanfli (from mana, to spread on 
 the ground), for shoes, dishes, basins, 
 paper, etc., also for speeches and 
 sermons : 
 
 Olotl (maize-grains) for ears of maize, 
 caoao-pods, bananas : also for flint 
 arrow-heads (see W. v. Humboldt, 
 Kawi-Sprache, ii. 265). 
 
 I have, by the kind aid of my friend 
 Professor Terrien de la Couperie, 
 compiled a list of nearly fifty lan- 
 guages in which this curious idiom 
 exists. But . it takea up too much 
 space to be inserted here. 
 
 I may, however, give his statistics 
 
 * See Introdmctory Essay to Capt. Gill's Rivtr of 
 Golden Sand, «d. 1883, pp. [127], [128], 
 
 of the number of such determinatives, 
 as assigned in the grammars of some 
 of these languages. In Chinese ver- 
 naculars, from 33 in the Shanghai 
 vernacular to 110 in that of Fuchau. 
 In Corean, 12 ; in Japanese, 16; in 
 Annamite, 106 ; in Siamese, 24 ; in 
 Shan, 42 ; in Burmese, 40 ; in Malay 
 and Javanese, 19. 
 
 If I am not mistaken, the propen- 
 sity to give certain technical and ap- 
 propriated titles to couples of certam 
 beasts and birds, which had such ex- 
 tensive development in old Enghsh 
 sporting phraseology, and still partly 
 suiTives, had its root in the same state 
 of mind, viz., difficulty in grasping 
 the idea of abstract numbers, and a 
 dislike to their use. Some light to me 
 was, many years ago, thrown upon 
 this feeling, and on the origin of the 
 idiom of which we have been speaking, 
 by a passage in a modern work, which 
 is the more noteworthy as the author 
 does not make any reference to the 
 existence of this idiom in any language, 
 and possibly was not aware of it : 
 
 " On entering into conversation with the 
 (Red) Indian, it becomes speedily apparent 
 that he is unable to comprehend the idea of 
 abstract numbers. They exist in his mind 
 only as associated ideas. He has a distinct 
 conception of five dogs or five deer, but he 
 is BO unaccustomed to the idea of number 
 as a thing apart from specific objects, that 
 I have tried in vain to get an Indian to 
 admit that the idea of the number five, as 
 associated in his mind with five dogs, is 
 identical, so far as number is concerned, 
 with that of five fingers." — {Wilson's Pre- 
 historic Man, 1st ed., ii. 470). 
 
 Thus it seems probable that the use 
 of the numeral coefficient, whether in 
 the Malay idiom or in our old sporting 
 phraseology, is a kind of survival of the 
 effort to bridge the difficultyf elt, in iden- 
 tifying abstract numbers as applied to 
 different objects, by the introduction 
 of a common concrete term. 
 
 Traces of a like tendency, though 
 probably grown into a mere fashion 
 and artificially developed, are com- 
 mon in Hindustani and Persian, es- 
 pecially in the official written style of 
 munahls, who delight in what seemed 
 to me, before my attention was called 
 to the Indo-Chinese idiom, the wilful 
 surplusage {e.g.) of two ' sheets ' (/ord) 
 of letters, also used with quilts, carpets, 
 etc. ; three ' persons ' {nafar) of bar- 
 kandazes ; five ' rope ' {ras) of buffa- 
 loes; ten ' chains ' {zanjlr) of elephants; 
 
NUZZUB. 
 
 LSTTPPIEMENT.] 
 833 
 
 OTTO. 
 
 twenty ' grips ' (kahm) of swords, etc. 
 But I was not aware of the extent of 
 the idiom in the munshVs repertory till 
 I found it displayed in Mr. Carnegy's 
 Kachahri Technicalities, under the head 
 of Muhawara (Idioms or- Phrases). 
 Besides those just quoted, we there 
 find 'adad ('numher') used with 
 coins, utensils, and sleeveless gar- 
 ments; dana ('grain') with pearls 
 and coral beads; dast ('hand') with 
 falcons, etc., shields, and robes of 
 honour; jild (volume, lit. 'skin') 
 with books; muhSx ('nose-bit') with 
 camels : kita' ('portion,' piecey .') with 
 precious stones, gardens, tanks, fields, 
 letters ; martzil (' a stage on a journey, 
 an alighting-place ') with tents, boate, 
 houses, carriages, beds, howdas, etc. ; 
 saz ('an instrument') with guitars, 
 etc. ; silk (' thread ') with necklaces of 
 all sorts ; etc. 
 
 Several of these, with others purely 
 Turkish, are used also in Osmanli 
 Turkish.* 
 
 Nuzznr. Add : 
 
 1782. " Col. Monson was a man of high 
 and hospitable household expenses ; and so 
 determined against receiving of presents, 
 that he would not only not touch a nazier 
 (a few silver rupees, or i>erhaps a gold 
 mohor) always presented by country gen- 
 tlemen, according to their rank . . . ."— 
 Prices Tracts, ii. 61. 
 
 0. 
 
 Omrah. Add : 
 
 c. 1664. " It is not to be thought that 
 the Omrahs, or Lords of the Mogul's Court, 
 are sons of great Families, as in Prance . . . 
 these Omrahs then are commonly but 
 Adventurers and Strangers of all sorts of 
 Nations, some of them slaves ; most of 
 them without instruction, which the Mogful 
 thus raiseth to Dignities as he thinks good, 
 and degrades them again, as he pleaseth. " — 
 £emicf, £. T., 66. 
 
 Ooplah. Add : 
 
 1672. " The allowance of cowdunge and 
 wood was — ^for every basket of cowdunge, 
 
 * Some details on the subject of these determin- 
 atives, in reference to languages on the eastern 
 border of India will be found in ProtMax MUller's 
 letter to Bnnsen in the latter's Outlines of the Phil. 
 of UrdverscU History, i. 396 segq. ; as well as in 
 W. von Humboldt, quoted above. Prof. Miiller 
 refers to Himiboldt's Complete Works, vi. 402 ; but 
 this I have not been able to iind, nor, in either 
 ■ writer, any suggested TationaU of the idiom. 
 
 2 cakes for the G-entu Pagoda; for Ped- 
 dina|;g the watchman, of every baskett of 
 cowdunge, 5 cakes." — Orders at Fort St. 
 Geo., Holes and Extracts, i. p. 56. 
 
 Ooordoo. Add : 
 
 1254. "Et siout populus Israel sciebat, 
 unusquisque ad quam regionem tabemaculi 
 deberet figere tenturia, ita ipsi sciunt ad 
 quod latus curie debeant se collocare . . . 
 Unde dicitur curia Orda Ungua eorum, 
 quod sonat medium, quia semper est in 
 medio hominum suorum . . ." — William of 
 Rvln-uk, p. 267. 
 
 Ooriya, n. p. The adjective ' per- 
 taining to Orissa' (native, language, 
 whatnot) : H. Uriya. "The proper 
 name of the country is Odra-desa, 
 and Or-desa, whence Or-iya and Ur- 
 iya. 
 
 Opium. Add : 
 
 1644. "The principal cause that this 
 monarch, or rather say, this tyrant, is so 
 powerful, is that he holds in his territories, 
 and especially in the kingdom of Cambaya, 
 those three plants of which are made the 
 Anfiam, and the Anil (q.v.), and that which 
 gives ihe Algodam" (Cotton). — Bocarro, 
 MS. 
 
 Orange. Add : 
 
 1883. " Sometimes the foreign products 
 thus cast up (on Shetland) at their doors were 
 a new revelation to the islanders, as when a 
 cargo of oranges was washed ashore on the 
 coast of Delting, the natives boiled them as 
 a new kind of potatoes." — Saty. Review, 
 July 14, p. 57. 
 
 Ormus. Add, before quotations : 
 The islands of Honnuz, Eishm, etc., 
 as well as Bandar 'Abbas and other 
 ports on the coast of Kerman, had 
 been held by the Sultans of Oman as 
 fiefs of Persia, for upwards of a cen- 
 tury, when in 1854 the latter State 
 asserted its dominion, and occupied 
 those places in force (see Badger's 
 Imams of Oman, etc., p. xciv). 
 
 1619, "Some of the Portuguese, whom 
 I have seen and conversed with here, say 
 that the fortress of Hormuz is impregnable, 
 and too arrogantly, as I fear, make a jest 
 of the bravadoes of the King of Persia." — 
 P. delta Valle, ii. 61. 
 
 Otto. Add : 
 
 1759. "To presents given, &c. 
 
 ♦ * * * 
 
 " 1 otter box set with diamonds 
 
 " Sicca Bs. 3000 3222 3 6." 
 
 Accts. of Entertainment to Jugget Set. 
 In Long, 89. 
 c. 1790. " EUes ont encore une predi- 
 lection partieuUire pour les hmles odo- 
 riferantes, .surtout pour celle de rose, 
 appel^e otta." — Saafner, ii. 122. 
 
 3 H 
 
OUTCRY. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 834 
 
 PAGODA. 
 
 Outcry. Add : 
 
 1782. '" On Monday next will be sold by 
 Pablio Outcry . . . large and small China 
 
 silk Kittisala " — India Gazette, 
 
 March 31. 
 
 Overland. Add : 
 
 1612. " His Catholic Majesty the King 
 Philip III. of Spain and II. of Portugal, 
 our King and Lord, having appointed dom 
 Hieronymo de Azevedo to succeed Ruy 
 Lourenso de Tavira ... in January 1612 
 ordered that a courier should be despatched 
 overland {por terra) to this Government to 
 carry these orders, and he, arriving at Orinuz 
 at the end of May following. . ." — Boearro, 
 Decada, p. 7. 
 
 1675. " Our last to you was dated the 
 17th August past, overland, transcripts of 
 which we herewith send you." — Letter from 
 Court to Fort St. Geo. In Ifotes and Ex- 
 tracts, No. I. p. 5. 
 
 1676. "Docket Copy of the Company's 
 General Overland. 
 
 '"Our Agent and Councel Port St. 
 
 6«orge. 
 
 # * * * 
 
 " ' The foregoing is copy of our letter of 
 28th June overland, which we sent by 
 three several conveyances for Aleppo.'" — 
 Id. p. 12. 
 
 1774. "Les Marchands k Bengale en- 
 voyferent un Vaisseau ^ Svis en 1772,' mais 
 il fut endommag^ dans le Golfe de Ben- 
 gale, et oblig^ de retourner ; en 1773 le 
 Sr. Rolford entreprit encore ce voyage, 
 r^ussit cette fois, et fut ainsi le premier 
 Anglois qui eut conduit un vaisseau k 
 Siih . . On s'est d^jk servi plusieurs fois de 
 cette route comme d'un chemin de poste : 
 car le Gouvemement des Indes envoye 
 actuellement dans des cas d'importanoe ses 
 Couriers par Suis en Angleterre, et pent 
 presqu'avoir plut6t reponse de Londres que 
 leurs lettres ne peuvpnt venir en Europe 
 par le Chemin ordinaire du tour du Cap de 
 bonne euperance." — Niebuhr, Voyage, ii. 10. 
 
 1782. " When you left England with an 
 intention to pass overland and by the route 
 of the Red Sea into India, did you not 
 know that no subject of these kingdoms 
 can lawfully reside in India . . . without 
 the permission of the United Company of 
 Merchants. . ." — Price, Tracts, i. 130. 
 
 180,S. "From the Governor General to 
 the Secret Committee, Dated 24th Deer. 
 1802. Heed. Overland, 9th May 1803."— 
 Mah/ratta War Papers (Parliamentary). 
 
 Ovidore, s. Port. Ouvidor, i.e. 'au- 
 ditor,' an official constantly mentioned 
 in the histories of Portuguese India. 
 
 But the term is also applied in an 
 English quotation helow to certain 
 Burmese officials, an application which 
 must have been adopted from the Por- 
 tuguese. It is in this case probably the 
 translation of a Burmese designation, 
 perhaps of Nehlian-dau, ' Koyal Ear,' 
 
 which is the title of certain court 
 officers. 
 
 1500. "The Captain-major (at Melinde) 
 sent on board all the shi^s to beg that no 
 one when ashore would in any way mis- 
 behave or produce a scandal ; any such 
 offence would be severely punished. And 
 he ordered the mariners of the ships to 
 land, and his own Provost of the force, 
 with an Ouvidor that he had on board, that 
 they might keep am eye on our people to 
 prevent mischief." — Correa, i. 165. 
 
 1507. " And the Viceroy ordered the 
 Ouvidor General to hold an inquiry, on this 
 matter, on which the truth came out clearly 
 that the Holy Apostle (Sanctiago) showed 
 himself to the Moors when they were fighting 
 with our people, and of this he sent word to 
 the King, telling him that such martyrs were 
 the men who were serving in these parts 
 that Our Lord took thought of them and 
 sent them a Helper from Heaven." — 
 Correa, i. 717. 
 
 1698. (At Syriam) " Ovidores (Persons 
 appointed to take notice of all passages in 
 the Sunday (office of administration) and 
 advise them to Ava). . . . Three Ovidores 
 that always attend the Sunday, and are 
 sent to the King', upon errands, as occasion 
 obliges." — Fleetwood's Diary, in Dairy wple. 
 Or. Sep., i. 355, 360. 
 
 P. 
 
 Paddy-bird. Add : 
 
 1868. "The most common bird (in Eor- 
 mosa) was undoubtedly the Fadi bird, a 
 species of heron {Ardea prasinosceles), which 
 was constantly flying over the padi, or rice- 
 fields. " — Oollingwood, 44. 
 
 Padre. Add : 
 
 1676. ■ ' And whiles the French have no 
 settlement near hand, the keeping French 
 Fadrys here instead of Portugueses, de- 
 stroys the encroaching growfli of the 
 PortugaU interest, who used to entail Portu- 
 galism as well as Christianity on all their 
 converts." — Madras Consns. Feb. 29. In 
 Ifotes and Extracts, i. p. 46. 
 
 1680. "... where as at the Dedication 
 of a New Church by the French Fadrys 
 and Portugez in 1675 guns had been fired 
 from the Fort in honour thereof, neither 
 Padry nor Portugez appeared at the Dedi- 
 cation of our Church, nor as much as gave 
 the Governor a visit afterwards to giveiiim 
 joy of it."— Id. Oct. 28. No. III. p. 37. 
 
 Pagoda, c. Add : 
 
 1780. "Sir Thomas Eumbold, Bart., 
 resigned the Government of Fort St. 
 George_ on the Mg. of the 9th inst., and 
 immediately went on board the General 
 Barker. It is confidently reported that he 
 
[supplement.] 
 PAHLAVI, PEELVI. 835 PAHLAVI, PEHLVI. 
 
 has not been able to accumulate a very 
 large Fortune, considering the long time he 
 has been at Madrass ; indeed people say it 
 amounts to only 17 Lacks and a half of 
 Pagodas, or a little more than £600,009 
 sterling."— fliicij/'s Bengal Gazette, April 15. 
 
 Pahlavi, Pehlvi. The name applied 
 to the ancient Persian language in that 
 phase which prevailed from the be- 
 ginning of the Sassanian naonarohy to 
 the time when it became corrupted by 
 the influence of Arabic, and the adop- 
 tion of numerous Arabic words and 
 phrases. The name Pahlavi was 
 adopted by Europeans from the Parsi 
 use. The language of "Western Persia 
 in the time of the Achaemenian kings, 
 as preserved in the cuneiform inscrip- 
 tions of Persepolis, Behistun, and 
 elsewhere, is nearly akin to the dia- 
 lects of the Zend-Avesta, and is cha- 
 racterised by a number of inflexions 
 agreeing with thosa of the Avesta and 
 of Sanskrit. The dissolirtion of inflex- 
 ional terminations is already indicated 
 as beginning in the later Achaemenian 
 inscriptions, and in many parts of the 
 Zend-Avesta; but its course cannot 
 be traced, as there are no inscriptions 
 in Persian language during the time 
 of the Arsacidae ; and it is in the in- 
 scriptions on rocks and coins of Ar- 
 dakhshlr-i-Papakan (a.d. 226-240)— 
 the Ardashir Babagan of later Persian 
 — ^that the language emerges in a form 
 of that which is known as Pahlavi. 
 "But strictly speaking, the medieval 
 Persian language is called Pahlavi 
 when it is written in one of the charac- 
 ters used before the invention of the 
 modem Persian alphabet, and in the 
 peculiarly enigmatical mode adopted 
 
 in Pahlavi writings Like the 
 
 Assyrians of old, the Persians of Par- 
 thian times appear to have borrowed 
 their writing from a foreign race. But, 
 whereas the Semitic Assyrians adopted 
 a Turanian syllabary, these later 
 Aryan Persians accepted a Semitic 
 alphabet. Besides the alphabet, how- 
 over, which they could use for spelling 
 their own words, they transferred a cer- 
 tain number of complete Semitic words 
 to their writings as representatives of 
 the corresponding words in their own 
 language The use of such Se- 
 mitic words, scattered about in Per- 
 sian sentences, gives Pahlavi the 
 motley appearance of a compound 
 
 language But there are good 
 
 reasons for supposing that the lan- 
 
 guage was never spoken a^ it was 
 written. The spoken language ap- 
 pears to have been pure Persian ; the 
 Semitic words being merely used as 
 written representatives, or logograms, 
 of the Persian words which were 
 spoken. Thus, the Persians would 
 write malMn malkd, ' King of Kings,' 
 but they would read ahdhdn shdh. . . . 
 As the Semitic words were merely a 
 Pahlavi mode of writing their Persian 
 equivalents (just as 'viz.' is a mode 
 of writing ' namely ' in English*), they 
 disappeared with the Pahlavi writing, 
 and the Persians began at once to 
 write all their words with their new 
 alphabet, just as they pronounced 
 them " {E. W. West, Introd. to Pahlavi 
 Texts, p. xiii. ; Sacred Books of the 
 East, vol. v.).t 
 
 Extant Pahlavi writings are con- 
 fined to those of the Parsis, transla^ 
 tions from the Avesta, and others 
 almost entirely of a religious charac- 
 ter. Where the language is transcribed, 
 either in the Avesta characters, or in 
 those of the modern Persian alphabet, 
 and freed from the singular system in- 
 dicated above, it is called Fazand ; a 
 term supposed to be derived from the 
 language of the Avesta, paitiaanti, with 
 the meaning ' re-explanation.' 
 
 Various explanations of the term. 
 Pahlavi have been suggested. It seems 
 now generally accepted as a changed 
 form of the Parthva of the cuneiform 
 inscriptions, the Parthia of Greek and 
 Eoman writers. The Parthians, though 
 not a Persian race, were rulers of Persia 
 for five centuries, and it is probable 
 that everything ancient, and connected 
 with the period of their rule, came to 
 be called by this name. It is appa- 
 rently the same word that in the form 
 pahlav and pahlavan, etc., has become 
 the appellation of a warrior or cham- 
 •pion in both Persian and Armenian, 
 originally derived from the name of 
 that most warlike people the Parthians. 
 Whether there was any identity be.T 
 tween the name thus used, and that of 
 Pahlava which is applied to a people 
 mentioned often in Sanskrit books, is 
 a point still unsettled. 
 
 * Or ouf symbol (<Sf"), now modifled into (&), 
 which is in fact Latin et, hut is read ' and.' 
 
 t " The peculiar mode of writing Pahlavi hens 
 alluded to long made the character of the lan- 
 guage a standing puzzle' for European scholars, 
 and was first satisfactorily explained by Prufessoi- 
 Haug, of Munich, in his admirable Essay on tha 
 Pahlavi Language, already cited " (West, p. xii.). 
 8 H 3 
 
PAILOO. 
 
 [SirPPLEMENT.] 
 
 836 
 
 PAPUA. 
 
 The meaning attached to the term 
 Pahlavi by Orientals themselves, 
 ■writing in Arabic or Persian (exclu- 
 sive of Parsees), appears to have been 
 ' Old Persian ' in general, without 
 restriction to any particular period or 
 dialect. It is thus found applied to 
 thecuneiforminscriptionsatPersepolis. 
 (Derived from West as quoted above, 
 and from Haug's Essays, ed. London, 
 1878}. 
 
 e. 930. " Quant au mot dirafeh, en pehlvi 
 (al-fahlviya) c'eat ^ dire dans la langue pri- 
 mitive de la Perse, il signifle drapeau, pique 
 et ^tendard." — Maa'iidi, m. 252. 
 
 c. A.D. 1000. "Gray6marth, who was 
 called Girshdh, because Gir means in Pah- 
 lavi a mountain . . . " — Albtrllni, Chrono- 
 logy, 108. 
 
 Failoo, s. The so-caUed 'triumphal 
 arches,' or gateways, which form so 
 prominent a feature ia Chinese land- 
 scape, really monumental erections ia 
 honour of deceased persons of emi- 
 nent virtue. Chin, pai, ' a tablet,' 
 and lo, 'a stage or erection.' Mr. 
 Fergusson has shown the construction 
 to have been derived from India with 
 Buddhism (see Indian and Eastern Ar- 
 chit., pp. 700-702). 
 
 Falagilass, s. This' is domestic 
 Hind, for 'Asparagus' {Panjab N. & 
 Q. ii. 189). 
 
 Palankeen. Add : 
 
 In Gloss., iinder 1606, I gave a 
 curiotis quotation from the acts of the 
 Synod of Goa regarding covered pa- 
 lankins. I have since come upon a 
 remonstrance of the City of Qoa 
 against the ecclesiastical action ia this 
 matter, addressed to the kiag : 
 
 1606. "Last year this City gave your 
 Majesty an account of how the Archbishop 
 Primate proposed the issue of orders that 
 the women should go with their palanquins 
 uncovered, or at least half uncovered, and 
 how on this matter were made to him all 
 the needful representations and remon- 
 strances on the part of this whole commu- 
 nity, giving the reasons against such a 
 proceeding, which also were sent to Your 
 Majesty. Nevertheless in a Council that 
 was held this last summer, they dealt with 
 this subject, and they agreed to petition 
 Your Majesty to order that the said palan- 
 quins should travel in such a fashion that 
 it could be seen who was in them. 
 
 "The matter is of so odious a nature, and 
 of such a description that Your Majesty 
 should grant their desire in no shape what- 
 ever, nor give any order of the kind, seeing 
 this place is a frontier fortress. The reasons 
 for this have been written to Your Majesty ; 
 
 let us beg your Majesty graciously to make 
 no new rule ; and this is the petition of the 
 whole community to Your Majesty." — 
 Cwrta, que a Cidade de Goa escrevca a Sua 
 Magestade, o anno de 1606. In Archivo 
 PoH. Or., fasoic. 1°, 2». Edigao, 2". Parte, 
 186. 
 
 c. 1660. "... From Golconda to Masli- 
 patan there is no travelling by waggons . . . 
 But instead of Coaches they have the con- 
 venience of Pallekies, wherein you are 
 carried with more speed and more ease 
 than in any part of India." — Tmiemier, 
 E. T.j ii. 70. 
 
 This was quite true up to our own_ time. 
 In 1840 the present writer was carried on 
 that road, a stage of 25 miles in little more 
 than 5 hours, by 12 bearers, relieving each 
 other by sixes. 
 
 1678. " The permission you are pleased 
 to give us to buy a Fallakee on the Com- 
 panyes Acct. Shall make use off as Soone 
 as can possiblie meet w"" one y* may be 
 fitt for y purpose . . ." — MS. Letter from 
 Factor!/ at BaUasore to the Council (of Fort 
 St. George), March 9. In India Office. 
 
 1682. Joan Wieuhof has Falakijn. ^ee 
 en Lant-Beise, ii. 78. 
 
 Palempore. Add : ^ 
 
 The probability that Palempore is 
 a word originating in a mistaken ver- 
 sion of palang-posh, is strengthened 
 by the following entry in Bluteau's 
 Dictionary (Suppt., 1727). 
 
 " Chaudus ou Chaudeus sao huns panes 
 grandes, que servem para cobrir camas e 
 outras cousas. Sao pintados de cores muy 
 vistosas, e alguns mais finos, a que chamao 
 palangapuzes. Fabricao-se de algodao em 
 Bengala e Choromandel," — i.e. "Chau- 
 dus ou Chaudeus " (this I cannot identify, 
 perhaps the same as Choutar among Fiece- 
 goods, q.v.) "are a kind of large cloths 
 serving to cover beds and other things. 
 They are painted with gay colours, and 
 there are some of a finer description which 
 are called palangposhes," etc. 
 
 Pandy. Add : 
 
 "In the Bengal army before the 
 Mutiny, there was a person employed 
 ia the quarter-guard to strike the 
 gong, who was known as the grmta 
 pandy" (M.-Cf. Keatinge). Ohantd=a, 
 gong or bell. 
 
 Papaya. Add, before quotations : 
 Papaya is applied in the Philippines 
 to Europeans who, by long residence, 
 have faUen into native ways and 
 
 ideas. 
 
 Papua, n. p. This name, which is 
 now applied generioally to the chief 
 race of the island of New Guiaea and 
 
PABBUTTY. 
 
 L3UPPLEMENT.] 
 837 
 
 PABDAO. 
 
 resembling tribes, and sometimes (im- 
 properly) to th.e great island itself, is 
 a Malay word papuwah, or sometimes 
 jpuwah-pwwah, meaning ' frizzle-Haired,' 
 and was applied by the Malays to the 
 people in question. 
 
 1528. "And as the wind fell at night 
 the vessel was carried in among the islands, 
 where there are strong currents, and got 
 into the Sea of the Strait of MagalhSes,* 
 where he encountered a great storm, 
 so that but for God's mercy they had all 
 been lost, and so they were driven on till 
 they made the land of the Papnas, and then 
 the west winds began to blow so that they 
 could not sail to the Moluccas till May 1527. 
 And with their stay in these lands much 
 people got ill and many died, so that they 
 came to Molucca much shattered." — 
 Correa, iii. 173-174. 
 
 1553. (Referring to the same history.) 
 " Thence he went off to make the islands 
 of a certain people call Fapnas, whom many 
 on account of this visit of Don Jorge (de 
 Menezes) call the Islands of Don Jorge, 
 which lie east of the Moluccas some 200 
 leagues. . . ." — Sarros, IV. i. 6. 
 
 Parbutty. Add, after quotation 
 from Buchanan : 
 
 The word is explained elsewhere by 
 Buchanan, as " the head person of a HoUy 
 in Mysore." A Hohly is a sub-division of a 
 Taluk (i. 270). 
 
 Fardao, s. This was the popular 
 name among the Portuguese of a gold 
 coin from the native mints of Western 
 India, which entered largely into the 
 early currency of Groa, and the name 
 of which afterwards attached to a 
 silver money of their own coinage, of 
 constantly degenerating value. 
 
 There could hardly be a better word 
 with which to associate some con- 
 nected account of the coinage of 
 Portuguese India, as the pardao runs 
 through its whole history, and I give 
 some space to the subject, not with 
 any idea of weaving such a history, 
 but in order to furnish a few connected 
 notes on the subject, and to correct 
 some flagrant errors of writers to 
 whose works I naturally turned for 
 help on such a special matter, with 
 little result except that of being 
 puzzled and misled, and having time 
 occupied in satisfying myself regard- 
 ing the errors alluded to. The subject 
 is in itself a very difficult one, per- 
 plexed as it is by the rarity or 
 
 inaccessibility of books dealing with 
 it, by the excessive rarity (it would 
 seem) of specimens, by the large use 
 in the Portuguese settlements^ of a 
 variety of native coins in addition to 
 those from the Groa mint,* by the 
 frequent shifting of nomenclature in 
 the higher coins and constant degene- 
 ration of value in the coins that 
 retained old names. I welcomed as a 
 hopeful aid the appearance of Dr. 
 Gerson D'Acunha's Gontributions to tJw 
 Study of Indo-Chinese Numismatics. 
 But though these contributions afford 
 some useful facts and references, on 
 the whole, from the rarity with which 
 they give data for the intrinsic value 
 of the gold and silver coins, and the 
 excessive error in the most important 
 values which they do give, and 
 from other defects, they seem to me 
 to leave the subject in utter chaos. 
 Nor are the notes which Mr. W. de G. 
 Birch appends, in regard to monetary 
 values, to his translation of Albo- 
 querque, more to . be commended. 
 Indeed Dr. D'Acunha, when he goes 
 astray, seems sometimes to have fol- 
 lowed Mr. Birch. 
 
 The word pardao is a Portuguese 
 (or perhaps an indigenous) cornlption 
 of Skt. pratap, ' splendour, majesty,' 
 &c., and was no doubt taken, as Dr. 
 D'Acunha says, from the legend on 
 some of the coins to which the name 
 was applied, e.g. that of the B,aja of 
 Ikkeri in Canara : Sri Pratapa krish- 
 naraya. 
 
 A little doubt arises at first in 
 determining to what coin the name 
 pardao was originally attached. For 
 in the two earliest occurrences of the 
 word that we can quote, — on the one 
 hand Abdurrazzak, the Envoy of Shah 
 Eukh, makes the partah (or pardao) 
 half of the Varaha (' boar,' so called 
 from the Boar of Vishnu figured on 
 some issues), hun, or what we call 
 pagoda; — whilst on the other hand, 
 Ludovico Varthema's account seems 
 to identify the pardao with the pagoda 
 itself. And there can be no doubt 
 that it was to the pagoda that the 
 
 * *'£ /oy dar no golfami do estreito de Magal- 
 hSes." I cannot explain the use of this name. It 
 must be applied here to the Sea Ijetween Banda 
 and Timor. 
 
 * Antonio Nunez, " Comtador da Casa del Eey 
 noso Senhor," who in 1654 compiled the Umo dos 
 Pesos da Ymdia e asy Medidas e Moliedas, says of 
 Din in particular : 
 
 " The moneys here exhibit such vanations and 
 such diflterences, that it is impossible to write any 
 thing certain about them ; for every month, every 
 8 days indeed, they rise and fall in value, accord- 
 ing to the money that enters the place " (p. 28). 
 
PABDAO. 
 
 [SITPPLEMENT.] 
 838 
 
 PABDAO. 
 
 Portuguese, from the beginmng of 
 the 16th century, applied the name 
 pardao d'nuro. The money - tables 
 ■which can be directly formed from the 
 statements of Abdurrazzak and Var- 
 thema repectively are as follows : * 
 
 Abddebazzak (a.d. 1443). 
 3 Jitals (copper) . = 1 Tar (sUver). 
 6 Tars . . . = 1 Fanam (gold). 
 10 Fanams . . = 1 Partab. 
 
 2 Partabs . . = 1 Varaha. 
 
 And the Varaha weighed about IMithkSi, 
 equivalent to 2 dinars Kopeki. 
 
 Vabthema (a.d. 1504-51. 
 16 Caa (see Cash) . = 1 Tare (silver). 
 
 3 6 Tare . . . = 1 Fanam (gold). 
 20 Fanams . . = 1 Pardao. • 
 
 And the Pardao was a gold ducat, smaller 
 than the seraphim of Cairo (gold dinar), 
 but thicker. 
 
 The question arises whether the 
 varaha of Abdurrazzak was the double 
 pagoda, of which there are some 
 examples in the S. Indian coinage, 
 and Ms partab therefore the same as 
 Yarthema's, i.e. the pagoda itself ; or 
 whether his varaha was the pagoda, 
 and his pariah a half-pagoda. The 
 weight which he assigns to the varaha, 
 " about one mithhal," a weight which 
 may be taken at 73 grains, does not 
 well suit either one or the other. I find 
 the mean weight of 27 different issues of 
 the (single) hiin or pagoda, given in 
 Prinsep's Tables, tobe43grs.,themaxi- 
 mum being 45 grs. And the fact that 
 both the Envoy's varaha and the 
 Italian traveller's pardao contain 20 
 fanams is a strong argument for their 
 identity, t 
 
 In further illustration that the 
 pardao was recognised as a half hUn 
 or pagoda, we quote in a foot-note 
 " the old arithmetical tables in which 
 accounts are still kept " in the souths 
 which Sir "Walter Elliot contributed 
 to Mr. E. Thomas's excellent Chronicles 
 of the Pathan Kings ofDehli, illustrated, 
 &c.t 
 
 * I invert the similar tatle given "by Dr. Badger 
 in his notes to Varthema. 
 
 t Tlie Issues of fanams, q.v., have been infinite; 
 l)ut they have not varied much in weight, though 
 very greatly in alloy, and therefore in the number 
 reckoned to a pagoda. 
 } " 2 gunjas = 1 dugala 
 
 2 dugalas = 1 chavula (= the panam or 
 
 fanam), 
 2 chavalas = 1 hona (= the pratapa, m^da, 
 
 or half 'pagoda, 
 2 honnas = 1 Varaha (the hiin or pagoda." 
 " The ganja or unit (= J fanam) is the rati, or 
 Sanskrit raktika, the seed of the abrus" — Op. cit. 
 p. 224, noU. See also Sir W. Elliot's Coine of S. 
 India, now in the press p. 56. 
 
 Moreover Dr. D'Acunha states that 
 in the ' New Conquests,' or provinces 
 annexed to Goa only about 100 years 
 ago, "the accounts were kept until 
 lately in aanvoy and nixane pagodas, 
 each of them being divided into 2 
 prataps, . . •" etc. (p. 46, note). 
 
 As regards the value of the pardao 
 d'ouro, when adopted into the Goa cur- 
 rency by Alboquerque, Dr. D'Acunha 
 tells us that it "was equivalent to 
 870 reis, or Is. 6Jd;.* English." Tet 
 he accepts the identity of this pardao 
 d'ouro with the hwn current in Western 
 India, of which the Madras pagoda 
 was till 1818 a living and unchanged 
 representative, a coin which was, at 
 the time of its abolition, the recognised 
 equivalent of 3^ rupees, or 7 shillings. 
 And doubtless this, or a few pence 
 more, was the intnnsio value of the 
 pardao. Dr. D'Acunha in fact has 
 made his calculation from the presmt 
 value of the (imaginary) rei. Seeing 
 that a mihei is now reckoned equal to 
 a dollar, or oOd, we have a single 
 rei = ^d., and 370 reis = Is. Q\d. It 
 seems not to have occurred to the 
 author that the rei might have dege- 
 nerated in value as well as every other 
 denomination of money with which he 
 has to do, every other in fact of which 
 we can at this moment remember any- 
 thing, except the pagoda, the Venetian 
 sequin, and the doUar.t Yet the fact 
 of this degeneration everywhere stares 
 him in the face. Correa tells us 
 that the cruzado which Alboquerque 
 struck in 1510 was the Just equivalent 
 of 420 reis. It was indubitably the 
 same as the crueado of the mother 
 country, and indeed A. Nunez (1554) 
 gives the same 420 rei-s as the equiva- 
 lent of the cruiado d'ouro de Portugal, 
 and that amount also for the Venetian 
 sequin, and for the sultani or Egyptian 
 gold dinar. Nunez adds that a gold 
 coin of Oambaya, which he calls 
 Uadrafazao (q-v.), was worth from 
 
 ^ 360 reis is the equivalent in the authorities, so 
 far as I know. 
 
 t Even the pound sterling, since it represented 
 a pound of silver sterlings, has come down to one- 
 third of that value ; but if the value of silver goes 
 on dwindling as it has done lately, our pound might 
 yet justify its name again I 
 
 I have remarked elsewhere : 
 
 "Everybody seems to be ticlded at the notion 
 that the Scotch Pound or TAvre was only 20 pence. 
 Nobody finds it funny that the French or Italian 
 Livre or Pound is only 20 halfpence or less ! '* I 
 have not been able to trace how high the rei be- 
 gan, but the maravedi entered life as a gold piece, 
 equivalent to the Saracen mithlcal, and ended — ? 
 
PABDAO. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 839 
 
 PABDAO. 
 
 1260 to 1440 reia, according to varia- 
 tions in weight and exchange. We 
 have seen that this must have been 
 the gold-mohr of Mudhaflar-Shah II. 
 of Gfuzerat (1511-1526), the weight of 
 which we learn from E. Thomas's book. 
 
 iFrom the Venetian sequin (con- 
 tent of pure gold 52-27 grs., 
 value lllci,*) the value of the 
 rei at Virs will be .... -264^. 
 
 Trom the Mudhaffar Shahi mohr 
 (weight 185 grs., value, if pure 
 gold, 392 •52d.) value of mat 
 1440 0-272d. 
 
 Mean value of rei in 1513 . . . 0-268* 
 
 i.e. more than five times its present value. 
 
 Dr. D'Acunha himself informs us 
 (p. 56), that at the beginning of the 
 17th century the Venetian was worth 
 690 to 720 reis (mean 705 rets), whilst 
 the pagoda was worth 570 to 600 reis 
 (mean 585 reis). 
 
 These statements, as we know the 
 intrinsic value of the sequin, and the 
 approximate value of the pagoda, 
 enable us to calculate the value of the 
 
 rei of about 1600 at 0-l6d. 
 
 Values of the milrei given in Milburn's 
 Oriental Commerce, and in Kelly's 
 Cambist, enable us to estimate it for the 
 early years of the present centurj'-. 
 We have then the progressive deterio- 
 ration as follows : 
 Value of rei in the beginning of 
 
 the 16th century 0-268rf. 
 
 Value of rei in the beginning of 
 
 the 17th century 0-16d. 
 
 Value of rei in the beginning of 
 
 the 19th century . . 0-06 to 0-066d. 
 Value of rei at present .... 0-06d. 
 
 Tet Dr. D'Acunha has valued the 
 coins of 1510, estimated in reis, at the 
 rate of 1880. And Mr. Birch has done 
 the same.f 
 
 * I calculate all gold values in this paper at 
 those of present English coinage. 
 
 Besides the gradual depreciation of the Portugal 
 rei, so prominently noticed in this paper, there was 
 introduced in Goa a reduction of the rei locally 
 helow the rei of Poi-tugal in the ratio of 15 to 8. I 
 do not know the history or understand the object 
 of such a change, nor do I see that it affects the 
 calculations in this article. In a table of values 
 of coins cui-rent in Portuguese India, given in the 
 Anmies Maritimos of 1S44, each coin is valued both 
 in lieis of Goa and in Eeis oj Portugal, bearing the 
 above ratio. My kind correspondent, Dr. J. N. 
 Fonseca, author of the capital History of Goa, tells 
 me that this was introduced in the beginning of 
 the 17th century, but that he has yet found no 
 document throwing light upon it. It is a matter 
 quite apart from the secular depreciation of the 
 rei. 
 
 t Thus Alboqueniue, returning to Europe in 
 1504, gives a "Moorish" pilot, who carried him by 
 a new course strait from Cannanore to Mozam- 
 bique, a buckshishof 50 cnizados; this is explained 
 
 The Portuguese themselves do not 
 seem ever to have struck gold pardaos 
 or pagodas. The gold coin of Albo- 
 querque's coinage (1510) was, we have 
 seen, a eruzado (or maiiuel), and the 
 next coinage in gold was by Garcia 
 de Sa in 1548-9, who issued coins called 
 San Thome, worth 1000 reis, say about 
 £1 2s. 4d.; with halves and quarters 
 of the same. Neither, according to 
 D'Acunha, was there silver money of 
 any importance coined at Groa from 
 1510 to 1550, and the coins then issued 
 were silver San Thomas, called also 
 patacoes. Nunez in his Tables (1554) 
 does not mention these by either name, 
 but mentions repeatedly pardaos, 
 which represented 5 silver tangas, or 
 300 reis, and these D'Acunha speaks 
 of as silver coins. Nunez, as far as I 
 can make out, does not speak of them 
 as coins, but rather implies that in 
 
 as £5 — a mild mmiiflcence for such a feat. In 
 truth it was nearly £24, the cr^sodo being about 
 the same as the sequin (see i. p. 17). 
 
 The Mint at Goa was farmed out by the same 
 great man, after the conquest, for 600,000 reis, 
 amounting, we are told, to £125. It was really 
 £670 (iii. 41). 
 
 Alboquerque demands as ransom to spare Mus- 
 cat " 10,000 xeraflns of gold." And we are 
 told by the translator that this ransom of a wealthy 
 trading city like Muscat amounted to £625. The 
 coin in question is the asTiraJi, or gold dinar, as 
 much as, or more than the sequin in value, and 
 the sum more than £6000 (i. p. 8!!). 
 
 In the note to the first of these cases it is said 
 that the cruzaclti is *' a silver coin (formerly gold), 
 now equivalent to 480 reis, or about 2s. English 
 money, but probably worth much more relatively 
 in the time of Dalboquerque." " Much more rela- 
 tively" means of course that the 2s. had much 
 more purchasing power. 
 
 This is a very common way of speaking, but it is 
 often very fallaciously applied. The change in 
 purchasing power in India generally till the begin- 
 ning of this century was probably not very great. 
 There is a curious note by Gen. Briggs in his trans- 
 lation of Pirishta, comparing the amount stated by 
 Firishta to have been paid by the Bahmani King, 
 about A.D. 1470, as the annual cost of a body ot 50O 
 horse, with the cost of a British corps of Irregular 
 horse of the same strength in Briggs's own time 
 (say about 1815). The Bahmani charge was 
 350,000 Es. ; the British charge 219,000 Rs. A 
 corps of the same strength would now cost the 
 British Government, as near as I can calculate, 
 287,300 Bs. 
 
 The price of an Arab horse imported into India 
 (then a great traffic) was in Marco Polo's time 
 about three times what it was in our own, up to 
 1850. 
 
 The salary of the Governor at Goa, c. 1550, was 
 8000 cruzados, or nearly £4000 a year ; and the 
 salaries of the commandants of the fortresses of 
 Goa, of Malacca, of Dio, and of Bassain, 600,000 
 reis, or about £670. 
 
 The salai-y of Ibn Batuta, when Judge of Delhi, 
 about 1340, was 1000 silver tankas or dinars as ho 
 calls them (practically 1000 rupees) a month,which 
 was in addition to an assignment of villages bring- 
 ing in 5000 tankas a year. And yet be got into 
 debt in a very few years to the tune of 66,000 
 tonSas— say £5,600 ! 
 
PARDAO. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 840 
 
 FAJRDAO. 
 
 account so many tangas of silver were 
 reckoned as a pardao. Later in tie 
 century, towever, ■we learn from 
 Balbi (1580), Barrett (1584),* and 
 Linsclioten (1583-1589), tlie priacipal 
 currency of Goa consisted of a silver 
 coin called xerafin and pardao-xerafin, 
 ■which, was worth 5 tangas, each of 60 
 reis. (So these had been from the 
 beginning, and so they continued, as 
 is usual m such cases. The scale of 
 sub-multiples remaius the same, whilst 
 the value of the divisible coiu dimi- 
 nishes. Eventually the lower deno- 
 minations become infinitesimal, like 
 the maravedis and the reia, and either 
 vanish from memory, or survive only 
 as denominations of account.) The 
 data, such as they are, allow us to 
 calculate the pardao or xerafin at this 
 time as worth 4s. 2d. to 4«. Qd, 
 
 A century later, Fryer's statement 
 of equivalents (1676) enables us to use 
 the stability of the Venetian sequin 
 as a gauge ; we then find the tanga 
 gone down to 6d. and the pardao or 
 xerafin to 2s. 6d. Thirty years later 
 Lockyer (1711) tells us that one rupee 
 was reckoned equal to 1^ perdo. Cal- 
 culating the Surat Eupee, which may 
 have been probably his standard, still 
 by help of the Venetian (p. 262) at 
 about 2s. 3d., fhe pardao would at this 
 time be worth Is. 6d. It must have 
 depreciated still further by 1728, when 
 the Groa mint began to strike rupees, 
 with the effigy of Dom Joao V., and 
 the half-rupee appropriated the deno- 
 mination of pardao. And the half- 
 rupee, tiU our own time, has contiuued 
 to be so styled. I have found no later 
 valuation of the Goa Eupee than that 
 in Prinsep's Talles (Thomas's edition, 
 p. 55), the iudications of which, taking 
 the Company's Eupee at 2s., would 
 make it 2W. The Pardao therefore 
 would represent a value of IQ^d., and 
 there we leave it. 
 
 1444. "In this country (Vijayanagar) 
 they have three kinds of money, made of 
 gol_d mixed with alloys : one called varahah 
 weighs about one mithkal, equivalent to two 
 dinars kopeM ; the second, which is called 
 pertab, is the half of the first ; the third, 
 called fcmom, is equivalent in value to the 
 tenth part of the last-mentioned coin. Of 
 these different coins the fanom is the most 
 
 * Dr. D'Acunha has set this English traveller 
 down to 1684, and introduces a quotation from 
 him in illustration of the coinage of the latter 
 period, in his quasi-chronological notes, a new 
 element in the confusion of his readers. 
 
 useful. . . "—Ahdurrazzak, in India in the 
 XYth Cent., p. 26. 
 
 c. 1504-5; pubd. 1510. "I departed 
 from the city of Dabuli aforesaid, and went 
 to another island, which ... is called Goga 
 (Goa) and which pays annually to the King 
 of Decan 19,000 golden ducats, called by 
 them pardai. These pardai are smaller 
 than the seraphim of Cairo, but thicker, and 
 have two devus stamped upon one side, and 
 certain letters on the other." — Varthema, 
 pp. 115-116. 
 
 „ "... His money consists of a 
 pardad, as I have said. Ue also coins a 
 silver money called tare, and others of gold, 
 twenty of which go to a pardao, and are 
 called fanom. And of these small ones of 
 silver, there go sixteen to a fanom . . , " — 
 Id., p. 130. 
 
 1510. "Meanwhile the Governor (Albo- 
 querque) talked with certain of our people 
 who were goldsmiths, and understood the 
 alligation of gold and (silver, and also with 
 goldsmiths and money-changers of the 
 country who were well acquainted with that 
 business. There were in the country par- 
 daos of gold, worth in gold 360 reyi, and 
 also a money of good silver which they 
 called hargamym (see bargani in Suppt.) 
 of the value of 2 'vintems, and a money of 
 copper which they called bazaruqos (see 
 Budgerook), of the value of 2 reis. Kow all 
 these the Governor sent to have weighed and 
 assayed. And he caused to be made 
 cruzados of their proper weight of 420 
 reis, on which he figured on one side the 
 cross of Christ, and on the other a sphere, 
 which was the device of the King Dom 
 Manuel ; and he ordered that this cruzado 
 should pass in the place (Goa) for 480 rets, 
 to prevent their being exported . . . and he 
 ordered silver money to be struck which 
 was of the value of a bargany; on this 
 money he caused to be figured on one side a 
 Greek A, and on the other side a sphere, and 
 gave the coin the name' of Espera ; it was 
 worth 2 vintems; also there were half 
 esperas worth one vintem; and he made 
 haearucos of copper of the weight belonging 
 to that coin, vnth the A and the sphere ; and 
 each bazaruco he divided into 4 coins which 
 they called cepayquas (see Sapeqne), and he 
 gave the bazanicos the name of leaes. And 
 in changing the cruzado into these smaller 
 coins it was reckoned at 480 reis." — Gorrea, 
 ii. 76-77. 
 
 1516. " There are current here (in Bati- 
 cala, see Batcul) the pardaos, which are a 
 gold coin of the kingdom, and it is worth 
 here 360 reis, and there is another coin, of 
 silver, called dama, which is worth 20 
 reis. . , . " — Barhosa, Lisbon ed., p. 293. 
 
 „ " There is used in this city (Bis- 
 nagar) and throughout the rest of the King- 
 dom much pepper, which is carried hither 
 from Malabar on oxen and asses ; and it is 
 all bought and sold for pardaos, which are 
 made in some places of this Kingdom, and 
 especially in a city called Hora {?), whence 
 they are called hordos." — Id., 297. 
 
 1552. " Hie Sinam mercatorem indies 
 
PABDAO. 
 
 [StrPPLEMENT.] 
 841 
 
 PABDAO. 
 
 exspeoto, quo cum, propter atrooes poenas 
 jpropoeitaa iis qui adveuam sine fide publica 
 introduxerint, Firdais duoentis transegi, 
 ut me in Cantonem trajioiat." — Seti. Franc. 
 Xwverii Bpistt., Pragae, 1667, IV. xiv. 
 
 1553. 
 
 " R. Let us mount our horses and 
 take a ride in the country, and as we ride 
 you shall tell me what is the meaning of 
 Nizamoxa, as you have frequently men- 
 tioned such a person. 
 
 "0.1 can tell you that at once ; it is the 
 name of a King in the Bagalat (read Bala- 
 gat), whose father I often attended, and the 
 son also not so often. I received from him 
 from time to time more than 12,000 par- 
 daos; and he offered me an income of 
 40,000 pardaos if I would pay him a visit 
 of several months every year, but this I did 
 not accept." — Ga/rda, f. SSw. 
 
 1584. " For the money of Goa there is 
 a kind of money made of lead and tin 
 mingled, being thicke and round, and 
 stamped on the one side vrith the spheare 
 or globe of the world, and on the other 
 side two arrows and five rounds ; * and 
 this kind of money is called Basaruchi, 
 and 15 of these make a vinton of naughty 
 money, and 5 vintons make a tanga, 
 and 4 vintenas make a tanga of base 
 money . . . and 5 tangos make a seraphine 
 of gold t (read " of silver "), which in mar- 
 chandize is worth 5 tangas good money; 
 but if one would change uiem into basaru- 
 chies, he may have 5 tangas, and 16 bazaru- 
 chies, which matter they call cera/o^srio, and 
 when the bargain of the pardatr is gold, 
 each pardaw is meant to be 6 tangas good 
 money,! ''"*■ ™ murohandize, the vse is not 
 to demaund pardawes of gold in Goa, 
 except it be for jewels and horses, for all the 
 rest they take of seraphins of silver, 
 
 per aduiso The ducat of gold is 
 
 worth 9 tangas and a halfe good money, 
 and yet not stable in price, for that when 
 the ships depart from Goa to Cochin, they 
 pay them at 9 tangas and 3 fourth partes, 
 and 10 tcmgas, and that is the most that 
 
 they are worth " — W. Barret, in 
 
 Hakluyt, ii. 410. 
 
 I retain this for the old English, but I 
 am sorry to say that I find it is a mere 
 translation of the notes of Gasparo Balbi, 
 who was at Goa in 1580. We learn from 
 Balbi that there were at Goa tangas not 
 only of good money worth 75 basarucchi, 
 and of bad money worth 60 basarucchi, but 
 also of another kind of bad money used in 
 buying wood, worth only 50 basarucchi I 
 
 1598. "The principal! and commonest 
 
 * " 3 flagha " in Balbi. 
 
 + "Ssrafinnodiargento" (^h.). 
 
 % "Quando siparla di pardai d'oro s'intendono, 
 tangJie 6, di bwma moneta" (Balbi). This does not 
 mean the old pardao d'ouro or golden pagoda, a 
 sense which apparently had now become obsolete, 
 but that in dealing in jewels, &c., it was usual to 
 settle the price in pardaos of 6 good tangas instead of 
 5 (as we give doctors guineas instead of pounds). The 
 actual pagodas of gold are also mentioned by Balbi, 
 but these were worth, new ones 7^ and old ones 8 
 tangas of good money. 
 
 money is called Pardaus Xeraphiius, and is 
 silver, but very brasse (read ' base '), and is 
 ooyued in Goa. They have Saint Sebastian 
 on the one side, and three or four arrowes in 
 a bundle on the other side, which is as much 
 as three Testones, ;or three hundred Seijs 
 Portingall money, and riseth and falleth 
 little lesse or more, according to the ex- 
 change. There is also a kind of money 
 which is called Tangas, not that there is 
 any such coined, but are so named onely in 
 telling, five Tangas is one Fardaw, or 
 Xeraphin, badde money, for you must 
 understande that in telling they have two 
 
 kinds of money, good and badde 
 
 Wherefore when they buy and sell, they 
 bargain for good or badde money," etc. — 
 Linschoten, ch. 35. 
 
 1598. "They have a kind of money 
 called Fagodes which is of Gold, of two 
 or three sortes, and are above 8 tangas in 
 value. They are Indian and Heathenish 
 money, with the feature of a DevUl upon 
 them, and therefore they are called Pagodes. 
 There is another kind of gold money, which 
 is called Venetianders : some of Venice, and 
 some of Turkish coine, and are commonly 
 (worth) 2 Fardawe Xeraphins. There is 
 yet another kind of golde called S.' Thomas, 
 because Saint Thomas is figured thereon 
 and is worth about 7 and 8 Tangas : There 
 are likewise Kialles of 8 which are brought 
 from Portingall, and are Faidawes de 
 Beales. . . . They are worth at their first 
 coming out 436 Reyes of Portingall ; and 
 after are raysed by exchaunge, as they 
 are sought for when men travell for China. 
 They use in Goa in their buy- 
 ing and selling a certaine maner of reckon- 
 ing or telling. There are Fardawes 
 Xeraphins, and these are silver. They 
 name likewise Pardawes of Gold, and those 
 are not in kinde or in ooyne, but onely so 
 named in telling and reckoning : for when 
 they buy and sell Pearles, stones, golde, 
 silver and horses, they name but so many 
 Pardawes, and then you must understand 
 that one Pardaw is sixe Tangas : but in 
 other ware, when you make not your bar- 
 gaine before hand, but plainely name Par- 
 dawes, they are Fardawes Xeraphins of 5 
 Tangas the peece. They use also to say a 
 Pardaw of Lariins, and are five Lariins for 
 every Pardaw. . . . " — Ibid. 
 
 This extract is long, but it is the com- 
 pletest picture we know of the Goa cur- 
 rency. Wegather from the passage (including 
 a part that we have omitted) that in the 
 latter part of the 16th century there were 
 really no national coins there used inter- 
 mediate between the basaruccho, worth at 
 this time O.XSSd., and the pardao xerafiu 
 worth 50d.* The vintens and tangas that 
 were nominally interposed were mere names 
 for certain quantities of basaruccos, or 
 rather of reis represented by basaniccos. 
 And our interpretation of the statement 
 about pardaos of gold in a note in the 
 last column is here expressly confirmed. 
 
 * No doubt, however, foreign coins were used to 
 make up suiiis,and reduce the bulk of small change 
 
PABELL. 
 
 [STTPPLEMENT.] 
 842 
 
 PECUL. 
 
 C 1620. "The gold coin, struck by the 
 raia of Bijanagar and Tiling, is called hun 
 and partab." — Mrishta, quoted by Quatre- 
 mbre, in Notices et Extraits, xiv. 509. 
 
 1643. " . . . . estant convenu de prix 
 auec luy ,k sept perdos et demy par mois 
 tant pbur mon viure que pour le logis. , . " 
 —Mocquet, 284. 
 
 Parell. Add : It seems probable 
 that in the following passage, Niebulir 
 speaks of 1763-4, the date of his stay 
 at Bombay, but as the book was not 
 published till 1774, this is not abso- 
 lutely certain. Evidently Parell was 
 occupied by the Governor long before 
 1776. 
 
 " Lea Jesuites avoient autrefois un beau 
 couvent auprfes du Village de Parell au 
 milieu de lUsle, mais il y a d^jk plusieurs 
 ann^es, qu'elle est devenue la maison de 
 camijagne du Gouverneur, et I'Eglise est 
 actuellementune magnifique salle ^manger 
 et de danse, qu'on n'en trouve point de 
 pareille en toutes les Indes." — Niebuhr, 
 Voyage, ii. 12. 
 
 Patcharee. Add: 
 
 Mr. Whitworth, s.v. Patcherry, says 
 that ' ' in some native regiments the term 
 denotes the married sepoy's quarters, 
 possibly because Pariah sepoys had 
 their families with them, while the 
 higher castes left them at home." He 
 does not say whether Bombay or 
 Madras sepoys are in question. But 
 in any case what he states confirms 
 the origin ascribed to the Bengal 
 Presidency term Patcharee. 
 
 mi. " Patoheree Point, mending Plat- 
 forms and Gunports . . . (Pgs.) 4 : 21 : 48." 
 —Accounts from Fort St. David, under 
 Feb. 21. MS. Records, in India Office. 
 
 Pattamar. Add, to note at p. 520, 
 col. h : 
 
 Mr. J. M. Campbell, who is very 
 accurate, in the Bo. Gazetteer writes 
 the vessel as pdtimar, though identifj'- 
 ing, as we have done, both uses with 
 . ■patlimar, ' courier.' The Moslem, he 
 says, -write phateman, quasi fath-mdr, 
 ' snake of victory ' (?). 
 
 According to a note in Notes and 
 Extracts, No. I. (Madras, 1871), p. 27, 
 under a Fort St. Geo. Consultation of 
 July 4th, 1673, Pattamar is thereiu 
 used "for a native vessel on the Coro- 
 mandel Coast, though now confined to 
 the Western Coast." "We suspect a 
 misapprehension. For in the following 
 entry we have no doubt that the paren- 
 thetical gloss is wrong, and that couriers 
 are meant : 
 
 "A letter sent to the President and 
 Councell at Surratt by a Pair of Patta- 
 mars " (native craft) express . . ." — Op. cit. 
 No. II. p. 8. 
 
 Pawl. I believe the statement in 
 Gloss, ' no ridge-pole,' is erroneous. 
 It is difficult to derive from memory 
 an exact definition of tents, and espe- 
 cially of the difference between pal 
 and chholdarl (see Shooldarry). A 
 reference to India failed in getting a 
 reply* The shooldarry is not essen- 
 tially diffierent from the pal, but is 
 trimmer, tauter, better closed, and 
 sometimes has two flies. 
 
 1793. " There were not, I believe, more 
 than two small Pauls, or tents, among the 
 whole of the deputation that escorted us 
 from Patna." — Ki/rhpatrick's Nepaml, p. 118. 
 
 1827. "It would perhaps be worth 
 while to record . . . the mat&iel and per- 
 sonnel of my camp equipment ; an humble 
 captain and single man travelling on the 
 most economical principles. One double- 
 poled tent, one routee, or small tent, a pal 
 or servants' tent, 2 elephants, 6 camels, 
 4 horses, a pony, a buggy, and 24 servants, 
 besides mahouts, serwans or camel-drivers, 
 and tent pitchers." — Mundy, Jowrnal of a 
 Tour in India. 
 
 We may note that this is an absurd 
 exaggeration of any equipment that, even 
 sixty years since, would have characterised 
 the march of a " humble captain travel- 
 ling on economical principles," or any one 
 under the position of a highly -placed 
 civilian. Captain Mundy must have been 
 enormously extravagant. 
 
 Pawnee, Kalla. Add, before quo- 
 tations : 
 
 ' Hindu servants and sepoys used 
 to object to cross the Indus, and called 
 that the kala pani. I think they used 
 to assert that they lost caste by 
 crossing it, which might have induced 
 them to call it by the same name as 
 the Ocean, — or possibly they believed 
 it to be part of the river that flows 
 round the world, or the country be- 
 yond it to be outside the limits of the 
 Arya vartta' {Note by Lt.-Col. J. M. 
 Trotter). 
 
 Pazend, s. See for meaning of this 
 term s.v. Pahlavi, in connection with 
 article Zend. See also quotation from 
 Maa'adi under latter. 
 
 Pecul. Add, before quotations : 
 
 Another authority states that the 
 
 shili is = 120 Idn or hatis, whilst the 
 
 100 Idn weight is called in Chinese 
 
 tan. 
 
 1554. " In China 1 tael weighs 71 tanga 
 
FEEPUL. 
 
 [STTPPLEMENT.] 
 
 843 PIECE-GOODS. 
 
 larins of silver, and 16 taels = l cate ; 
 100 Jcates = 1 pieo = 45 tangas of silver 
 weigh 1 mark, and therefore 1 pioo = 133J 
 arratels " (see Bottle). — A. Nuncs, 41. 
 
 Peepul. Add, before quotations : 
 " I rememlDer noticing among many- 
 Hindus, and especially among Hin- 
 duized Sikhs, that they often say 
 Pipal ho jatd huh (' I am going to the 
 Peepul Tree '), to express ' I am going 
 to say my prayers' " [Lt.-Col. John 
 TroUer). 
 
 Peer. Add : 
 
 1869. "Certains pirs sent tellement 
 renomm^s, qu'ainsi qu on le verra plus loin, 
 le peuple a donn^ lenrs noms aux mois 
 lunaires oti se trouvent plac&s les fgtes 
 qu'ou celfebre en leur honneur." — Ga/rdn de 
 Tossy, Rel. Miisvim. p. 18. 
 
 Pergunnali. Add : 
 
 1753. " Masulipatnam . . .est capitale 
 de ce qu'on appelle dans I'lnde un Sercar, 
 qui oomprend plusieurs Ferganes, ou dis- 
 tricts partiouliers." — D'AnviUe, 132. 
 
 Perpetuano, also by contraction, 
 Perpet, s. The name of a cloth often 
 mentioned in the 17th and first part 
 of the 18th centuries as an export from 
 England to the east. It appears to 
 have been a light and glossy twilled 
 stuff of wool. In Prance it was called 
 perpStuanne or sempiterne.- 
 
 1711. " Goods usually imported (to 
 China) from Europe are Bullion Cloths, 
 Clothrash, Perpetuano'B, and Camblets of 
 Scarlet, black, blew, sad and violet Colours, 
 which are of late so lightly set by ; that to 
 bear the Dutys, and bring the prime Cost, 
 is as much as can reasonably be hoped for." 
 — Lockyer, 147. 
 
 1754. " Being requested by the Trustees 
 of the Charity Stock of this place to make 
 an humble application to you for an order 
 that the children upon the Foundation to 
 the number of 12 or 14 may be siipplJed at 
 the expense of the Honorable Company 
 with a coat of blue Perpets or some ordi- 
 nary cloth. . . ." — Petition of Raid. R. 
 Mwpletoft, in Long, p. 29. 
 
 1757. Among presents sent to the Eling 
 of Ava with the mission of Ensign Robert 
 Ijester, we find : 
 
 " 2 Pieces of ordinary Ked Broad Cloth. 
 3 Do. of Perpetuanoes Popingay." 
 In Dalrymple, Or. Sep., i. 203. 
 
 Peshawar. Add : 
 
 1754. "On the news that Peishor was 
 taken, and that Nadir Shah was preparing 
 to pass the Indus, the Moghol's court, 
 already in great disorder, was struck with 
 terror." — H. of Nadir Shah, in Hamiiay, ii. 
 863. 
 
 Peshcubz. Add : 
 
 1767. 
 
 " Beoeived for sundry 
 
 jewels, &c, . . . (Rs.) 7326 
 Ditto for knife, or 
 
 peaheubz* . . . 3500 ft 
 
 Lord dive's Accounts, in Long, 497. 
 
 Peshcush. Add : 
 
 Peshcush, ia the old English records, 
 is most generally used ia the sense of 
 a present to a great man. 
 
 1653. " Peaket est vn presant en Turq." 
 — J)e la Boullaye-le-Gouz, ed. 1657, p. 553. 
 
 1657. "As to the Piseash for the King 
 of Golcuridah, if it be not already done, we. 
 do hope with it you may obteyn our liberty 
 to Coyne silver Eupeea and copper Pice at 
 the Fort, which would be a great accommo- 
 dation to our Trade. But in this and all 
 other Piscashes be as sparing as you can." 
 — Letter of Court to Fort St. Geo., in Jfotes 
 and Extracts, No. I. p. 7. 
 
 1754. " After I have refreshed my army 
 at Delhie, and received the subsidy t 
 which must be paid, I will leave you in 
 possession of his dominion." — Hist, of Nadir 
 Shah, in Hamway, ii. 371. 
 
 Phanseegar. See under Thug. 
 
 Piear, s. H. paihar, a retail-dealer, 
 an intermediate dealer or broker. 
 
 1680. See in Sdppt. quotation under 
 Dustoory. 
 
 1683. "Y=said Nay lor has always cor- 
 responded with Mr. Cliarnock, having been 
 always his intimate friend; and without 
 question either provides him goods out of 
 the Hon. Comp.'s Warehovise, or connives 
 at the Weavers and Piccars doing of it." — 
 Hedges, p. 133. 
 
 Pice. Add: 
 
 1676. "The Indians have also a sort 
 of small Copper-money ; which is call'd 
 Pecha ... In my last Travels, a Roupy 
 went at Surat for nine and forty Fecha's. '* 
 —Tavemier, E. T., ii. 22. 
 
 Picottah. Add: 
 
 c. 1790. " Partout les pakoties ou puits 
 k bascule ^toient en mouvement pour 
 foumir I'eau neoessaire aux plantes, et 
 partout on entendoit les jardiniers ^gayer 
 leurs travaux par des chansons." — HoMfner, 
 ii. 217. 
 
 Piece-goods. Add to note, p. 535, 
 col. a : 
 
 In Sir A. Artathnot's putlication of Sir T. 
 Mlinro's Minutes (JV/emoir, p. cxxix.) he quotes a 
 letter of Munro's to a friendjin Scotland, written 
 about 1825, wliich shows him surprisingly hefore 
 his age In the matter of Free Trade, speaking with 
 
 * Misprinted peeheolz. 
 
 t " This is called a Feischcush, or present from 
 an inferior to a superior. The sum agreed for waii 
 20 crores." 
 
pia-STioKiNa. 
 
 844 
 
 POLIQAB. 
 
 reference to certain measures of Mr. Huskisson's. 
 The passage ends thus : "India is the country that 
 has been worst used in the new arrangements. 
 All her products ought undoubtedly to be im- 
 ported freely into England, upon paying the same 
 duties, and no more, which English duties pay in 
 India. When I see what is done in Parliament 
 against India, I think that I am reading about 
 Edward III. and the Flemings." 
 
 Sir A. Arbuthnot adds very appropriately a pas- 
 sage from a note by the late Prof. H. H. Wilson in 
 his continuation of James Mill's History of India, 
 (1845, vol. i. pp. 538-539), a passage which we 
 gladly also insert here : 
 
 " It was stated in evidence (in 1813) that the 
 cotton and silk goods of India, up to this period, 
 could be sold for a profit in the British market at 
 a price from 50 to 60 per cent, lower than those 
 fabricated in England. It consequently became ne- 
 cessary to protect the latter by duties of 70 or 80 per 
 cent, on tlieir value, or by positive prohibition. 
 Had this not been the case, had not such prohibi- 
 tory duties and decrees existed,the mills of Paisley 
 and of Manchester would have been stopped in their 
 outset, and could scarcely have been again set in 
 motion, ^ven by the powers of steam. They were 
 created by the sacrifice of the Indian manufac- 
 tures. Had India been independent, she would 
 have retaliated ; would have imposed preventive 
 duties upon British goods, and would thus have 
 preserved her own productive industry from anni- 
 hilation. This act of self-defence was not per- 
 mitted her ; she was at the mercy of the stranger. 
 British goods were forced upon her without paying 
 any duty ; and the foreign manufacturer employed 
 the arm of political injustice to keep down and 
 ultimately strangle a competitor with whom he 
 could not contend on equal terms." 
 
 Pig-sticking. 
 
 1679. " In the morning we went a hunt- 
 ing of wild Hoggs with Kisna Reddy, the 
 chief man of the Islands " (at mouth of the 
 Kistna) " and about 100 other men of the 
 island (Dio) with lances and Three score 
 doggs, with whom we killed eight Hoggs 
 great and small, one being a Bore very 
 large and fatt, of greate weight." — Consn. 
 of Agent and Council of Fort St. Geo. on 
 Tour. In Notes and Extraxits, No. II. 
 
 The party consisted of Streynsham Master 
 "Agent of the Coast and Bay," with " Mr. 
 Timothy Willes and Mr. Rioh-ird Mohun 
 of the Counoell, the Minister, the Chyrur- 
 geon, the Schoolmaster, the'Seoretary, and 
 two Writers, anjEnsign, 6 mounted soldiers 
 and a Trumpeter," in all 17 Persons in the 
 Company's service, and "Four Freemen, 
 who went with the Agent's Company for 
 their ovm pleasure, and at their own 
 chaiges." It was a Tour of Visitation of 
 the Factories. 
 
 Pishashee. Add : 
 
 1816. "Whirlwinds ... at the end of 
 March, and beginning of April, carry dust 
 and light things along with them, and are 
 called by the natives peshaBheB or devils." 
 — Asiatic Journal, ii. 867. 
 
 Plantain. Add, at foot of p. 541, 
 col. a : 
 
 Platano and plantano are used in the 
 Philippine Islands by the Spanish 
 population. 
 
 1664. 
 " Wake, Wake, Quevera ! Our soft rest 
 
 must cease, 
 And fly together with our country's 
 
 peace ! 
 No more must we sleep under plantain 
 
 shade, 
 Which neither heat could pierce nor cold 
 
 invade ; 
 Where bounteous Nature never feels 
 
 decay, 
 And opening buds drive falling fruits 
 
 away." 
 Dryden, Prologue to the Indian Queen. 
 
 Plassey, n.p. The village Palasi, 
 which gives its name to Lord OKve's 
 famous battle (23d June, 1757). It is 
 said to take its name from the 
 (or dhawk) tree. 
 
 1748. "... That they have great reason 
 to complain of Ensign English's conduct 
 for not waiting at Flacy . . . and that if 
 he had staid another day at Flacy, as 
 TuUerooy Caun was marchmg with a large 
 force towards Gutway, they presume the 
 Mahrattas would have retreated inland on 
 their approach and left him an open pas- 
 sage. . . ." — Letter from Council at Cossim- 
 bazar, in Zong, p. 2. 
 
 1768-71. "General Clive, who should 
 have been the leader of the English troops 
 in this battle (Plassy), left the command to 
 Colonel CooTE, and remained hid in his 
 palankeen during the combat, out of the 
 reach of the shot, and did not make his 
 appearance before the enemy were put to 
 mght."—Staiionnus, E.T., i. 486. 
 
 This stupid and inaccurate writer says 
 that several English officers who were 
 present at the battle related this " anec- 
 dote " to him. This, it is to be hoped, is as 
 untrue as the rest of the story. Even to 
 such a writer one would have supposed that 
 Olive's mettle would be familiar. 
 
 Podar, s. H. poddar, corrn. of Pers. 
 fotadar, from fota, a bag of money. 
 A cash-keeper, or especially an officer 
 attached to a treasury, whose business 
 it is to weigh money and bullion and 
 appraise the value of coins. 
 
 1680. See quotation under Snstoory in 
 
 SUPPT. 
 
 1683., "The like losses in proportion were 
 preferred to be proved by Bamchume 
 Fodar, Bendura bun Fodar, and Mamoo- 
 bishwas, who produced their several books 
 for evidence." — Hedges, p. 84. 
 
 Poligar. Add : 
 
 1800. " I think Poumaya's mode of dealing 
 with these rajahs ... is excellent. He seta 
 them up in palankins, elephants, &e., and 
 a great sowarry, and makes them attend 
 to his person. They are treated with great 
 respect, which they like, but can do no 
 mischief in the country. Old Hyder 
 adopted this plan, and his operations were 
 
POMMELO. 
 
 [sup:plement.] 
 845 
 
 PROW. 
 
 seldom impeded by polygar wars." — A. 
 WeUesley to T. Munro ; in ArhuthnoVs 
 Mem., xcii. 
 
 Pommelo. Add : 
 
 1661. "The fruit called by the Nether- 
 landers Fumpelmoos, by the Portuguese 
 Jarriboa, grows in superfluity outside the 
 city of Batavia .... This fruit is larger 
 than any of the lemon-kind, for it grows as 
 large as the head of a child of 10 years old. 
 The core or inside is for the most part 
 reddish, and has a kind of sourish sweet- 
 ness, tasting like unripe grapes." — Walter 
 Schulzen, 236. 
 
 Pondieherry. Add : 
 
 1680. "Mr. Edward Brogden, arrived 
 from Porto Novo, reports arrival at Puddi- 
 cherry of two French ships from Surat, 
 and the receipt of advice of the death of 
 Sevajie."— Jbr* St. Geo. Consns., May23rd. 
 In Notes and Extracts, No. III., p. 20. 
 
 1753. " L'^tablissement des !Fran9ois k 
 Fondicheri remonte jusqu'en I'ann^e 1674 ; 
 mais par de si foibles commencements, 
 qu'on n'auroit eu de la peine ^ imaeiner, 
 que les suites en f ussent aussi considerables." 
 —D'AnviUe., p. 121. 
 
 Porcelain. Add : 
 1461. "Porcellane pezzi 20, ciofe 7 
 piattine, 5 scodeUe, 4 grandi e una piccida, 
 
 Siattine 5 grandi, 3 scodelle, una biava, e 
 ue bianche." — List of presents sent by the 
 Soldan of Egypt to the Doge Pasquale Male- 
 piero. In Muratori, Berum Italicarum 
 Scriptores, xxi. col. 1170. 
 
 PorgO, s. "We know this word only 
 from its occurrence in the passage 
 quoted ; and most probably the expla- 
 nation suggested by the editor of the 
 Notes is correct, viz., that it represents 
 Port, peragua. This word is perhaps 
 the same as pirogue, used by the 
 French for a canoe or ' dug-out ' ; a 
 term said by Littre to be (piroga) 
 Carib. 
 
 1680. Port St. Geo. Consn., Jany. 30th, 
 "records arrival from the Bay of the 
 'Success,' the Captain of which reports 
 that a Forgo [PeragiM ?, a fast-sailing 
 vessel, Clipper] drove ashore in the Bay 
 about Peply . . . ."—Notes and Extracts, 
 No. III., p. 2. 
 
 Pra, Phra. Add: 
 
 In a short paper iu the Bijdragen 
 of the Eoyal Institute of the Hague, 
 Dl. X. 4de Stuk, 1885, Professor 
 Kem indicates that this term was 
 also in use in Java, with certain deri- 
 vatives, in the forms Bra and pra, 
 with the sense of ' splendid ' and the 
 like ; and he cites as an example Bra- 
 Wijaya (the style of several of the 
 
 medieval kings of Java), where Bra 
 is exactly the ropresentative of Skt. 
 8ri. 
 
 Praag, sometimes Piagg, n. p. 
 Properly Praydga, ' the place of sacri- 
 fice,' the old Hindu name of Allahabad, 
 and especially of the river confluence 
 there, since remote ages a place of 
 pilgrimage. 
 
 c. A.D. 638. " Le royaume de Polo-ye-Ha 
 (FrayS,ga) a environ 5000 li de tour. La 
 capitale, qui est situ^e' au confluent de 
 deux fleuves, a environ 20 li de tour .... 
 Dans la ville, il y a un temple des dieux qui 
 est d'une richesse ^louissante, et oil 
 ^clatent une multitude de miracles .... 
 Si quelqu'uu est capable de pousser le 
 m^pris de la vie jusqu'h se donner la mort 
 dans ce temple, U obtient le bonheur etemel 
 et les joies inSnies des dieux . . . Depuis 
 I'antiquit^ jusqu' inos jours, cettecoutume 
 insens^en'a pas cess^ un instant." — HioueU' 
 Thsang, in Pil. Boudd., ii. 276-279. 
 
 c. 1020. " . . . . thence to the tree of 
 Baragi, 12 (parasangs). This is at the 
 confluence of the Jumna and Ganges." — 
 Al-Biruni, in Elliot, i. 55. 
 
 1529. "The same day I swam across 
 the river Ganges for my amusement. I 
 counted my strokes, and found that I 
 crossed over at 33 strokes. I then took 
 breath and swam back to the other side. 
 I had crossed by swimming every river 
 that I had met with, the river Ganges 
 alone excepted. On reaching the place 
 where the Ganges and Jumna unite, I 
 rowed overin the boat to the Flag side . . ." 
 —Sober, 406. 
 
 1585. "... Fro AgralcametoFrage, 
 where the riuer Jemena entreth into the 
 mightie riuer Ganges, and lemena looseth 
 his name." — B. Mtch, in Hakluyt, ii. 386. 
 
 Praya, s. This is iu Hongkong 
 the name given to what in most of the 
 foreign settlements in China is called 
 the Bund ; i.e. the promenade or drive 
 along the sea. It is Port, praia, ' the 
 shore.' 
 
 President. Add : 
 
 1670. The Court, in a letter to Port St. 
 
 George, fix the amount of tonnage to be 
 
 allowed to their officers (for their private 
 
 investments) on their return to Europe : 
 
 " Fresidents and Agents, at Surat, Fort 
 
 St. George, and Bantam . 5 tonns. 
 
 Chief es, at Persia, the Bay (q.v.), Mesu- 
 
 lapatam, and Macassar : Deputy at 
 
 Bombay, and Seconds at Surat, Fort 
 
 St. George, and Bantam . 3 tonns." 
 
 In Notes and Extracts, No. I., p. 3. 
 
 Prow. Add : 
 
 1586. ' ' The fifth and last festival, which 
 is called Sapan Donon, is one in which the 
 King (of Pegu) is embarked in the most 
 
PUGKAULY. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 
 846 PUTNEE, PUTNEY. 
 
 beautiful pard, or boat, 
 f , 122. 
 
 -G. Balbi, 
 
 Puckauly. Add : 
 " 1803. ' ' If (water) is brought by means 
 of bullocks in leathern bags, called here 
 |)uckally bags, a certain nuniber of which 
 IS attached to every regiment and garrison 
 in India. Black fellows called Puckauly- 
 ■boys are employed to fill the bags, and 
 drive the bullocks to the quarters of the 
 different Europeans." — Pereival's Ceylon, 
 p. 102. 
 
 Pultun, s. AH.' corruption of 
 Battalion, possibly 'witli some confusion 
 •of platoon or piloton. It is the usual 
 native word for a regiment of native 
 infantry ; it is never applied to one of 
 Europeans. 
 
 1800. ' ' AH I can say is that I am ready 
 primed, and that if all matters suit I shall 
 go off with a dreadful explosion, and shall 
 probably destroy some campoos and pultons 
 -which have been indiscreetly pushed across 
 theKistna." — A. Wellesley to T. Munro. In 
 Mem. of Mumro, by Arhuthmot, Ixix. 
 
 Pulwah. Add : 
 
 1782. "To be sold, Three New Dacca 
 Tulwars, 60 feet long, with Houses in the 
 Tniddle of each." — India Gazette, Aug. .Slst. 
 
 Pun, Add : 
 
 1760. " We now take into consideration 
 "the relief of the menial servants of this 
 Settlement, respecting the exorbitant price 
 ■of labor exacted from them by tailors, 
 washermen, and barbers, which appear in 
 near a quadruple (pro)portion compared 
 with the prices paid in 1755. Agreed, that 
 after the 1st of April they be regulated as 
 follows : 
 
 ■" No tailor to demand for making : 
 1 Jamma more than 3 annas. 
 * * * # 
 
 1 pair of drawers, 7 pun of cowries. 
 No washerman : 
 
 1 corge of pieces, 7 pun of cowries. 
 
 No barber for shaving a single jerson, 
 
 more than 7 gundas " (see underlCowry). 
 
 Fort William Consns,, March 27th. 
 
 In Lonff, 209. 
 
 Punch. Add : 
 
 1653. " BoUeponge est vn mot Anglois, 
 <iui signifie vne boisson dont les Anglois 
 vsent aux Indes f aite de sucre, sue de limon, 
 eau de vie, fleur de muscade, et biscuit 
 roty." — De la Boullaye-le-Gouz, ed. 1657, 
 p. 534. 
 
 1682. ' ' Some (of the Chinese in Batavia) 
 also sell Sugar-beer, as well as cooked 
 dishes and Sury, arak or Indian brandy ; 
 wherefrom they make Mussalc and rolle- 
 pons, as the Englishmen call it." — Nieuhoff, 
 Zee en Lant-Beize, ii. 217. 
 
 Punchayet. Add : 
 
 1778. "TAe flbfto«ra6fe William HoBUBY, 
 
 Esq. , President and Governor of Sis Majeitif'e 
 Castle and Island of Bombay, &o. 
 
 " The humble Petition of the Managers 
 of the Panchayet of Parsis at Bombay . . ." 
 — Dosambhai Pramji, H. of tlie Parsis, 
 1884, ii. 219. 
 
 1832. Bengal Ilegn. VI. of this year 
 allows the judge of the Sessions Court to 
 call in the alternative aid of a punchayet, 
 in lieu of assessors, and so to dispense with 
 the futwa. See under Law Officer in 
 
 SUPPT. 
 
 1853. ' ' From the death of Runj eet Singh 
 to the battle of Sobraon, the Sikh Army was 
 governed by ' Punchayets ' or 'Punches' 
 — committees of the soldiery. These bodies 
 sold the Government to the Sikh chief who 
 paid the highest, letting him command 
 until murdered by some one who paid 
 higher."— Sir G. Napier, Defects of Indian 
 Government, 69. 
 
 Punch-house. Add : 
 
 1676. Major Puckle's "Proposals to 
 the Agent about the young men at Metch- 
 lepatam. 
 
 " That some pecuniary mulct or fine be 
 
 imposed . . ■ for misdemeanours. 
 
 * * * * 
 
 "6. Going to Punch or Back-houses 
 without leave or warrantable occasion. 
 " Drubbing any of the Company's Peons 
 
 or servants." 
 
 « * * * 
 
 — In Ifoles and JEJxtraets, No. I., p. 40. 
 Punkah. Add r 
 
 Mr. Busteed observes : 
 
 " It is curious that in none of the lists of 
 servants and their duties which are scat- 
 tered through old records in the last 
 century, is there any mention of the punka, 
 nor in any narratives referring to domestic 
 life in India then, that have come under 
 our notice, do we remember any allusion to 
 its use .... The swinging punka, as we 
 see it to-day, was, as every one knows, an 
 innovation of a later period . . . This dates ' 
 from an early year in the present century." 
 (Echoes of Old Calcutta, p. 115.) He does 
 not seem, however, to nave found any 
 positive evidence of the date of its intro- 
 duction. 
 
 Purdesee, s. H. paradeSi, usually 
 contr. pardell, 'one from a foreign 
 country.' In the Bombay army the 
 term is universally applied to a sepoy 
 from Northern India. 
 
 Putnee, Putney, s. a. H. and 
 Beng. pattam, or patnl, from v. 
 pat-nd, to be agreed or closed (i.e. 
 a bargain). Goods commissioned or 
 manufactured to order. 
 
 _ 1755. "A letter from Cossimbazar men- 
 tions they had directed Mr. Warren 
 Hastings to proceed to the Putney Aurung' 
 (q.v.) in order to purchase putney on our 
 
PYJAMMA. 
 
 [SUPPLEMENT.] 
 847 
 
 BESHIRE. 
 
 Honble. Masters' accoiint, and to make all 
 necessary enquiries." — FortWilliamOonsns., 
 Nov. 10th. In Juong, 61. 
 
 b. A kind of sub-teniire existing in 
 the Lower Provinces of Bengal, the 
 patni-dar, or occupant of wliicli 
 " holds of a Zemindar a portion of the 
 Zemindari in perpetuity, with the 
 right of hereditary succession, and of 
 letting or selling the whole or part, so 
 long as a stipulated amoimt of rent is 
 paid to the Zemindar, who retains the 
 power of sale for arrears, and is en- 
 titled to a regulated fee or fine upon 
 transfer" {^Wilson, q.v.). 
 
 Probably both a and b are etymo- 
 logically the same, and connected with 
 patta (see Fottah). 
 
 Pyjamma. Add: 
 
 1881. "The rest of our attire consisted 
 of that particularly light and airy white 
 flannel garment, known throughout India 
 as a pajama suit " (?).— Bacckel, Ceylon, 329. 
 
 Pyke, b. Add: 
 
 The following quotation from an 
 Indian Regulation of Lord Cornwallis's 
 time is a good example of the extra- 
 ordinary multiplication of terms, even 
 in one Province in India, denoting 
 approximately the same thing : 
 
 1792. ' ' All Pykes , Chokeydars, Pasbans, 
 Dusauds, Nigabans, Harees, and other 
 descriptions of village watchmen are de- 
 clared subject to the orders of the Darogah 
 
 . ."—Begns. for the Police . . ., passed by 
 the G.-G. in C, Deer. 7th, 1792. 
 
 Pyke and Chokidar are in Gloss. 
 Por Hari in this use, see Harry in 
 Stjppt. They and the Dosads, another 
 low-caste, were in various parts em- 
 ployed as village watchmen. Pasban 
 aniMgahdn are Persian, both meaning 
 literally ' watch-keeper,' the one from 
 pas, ' a watch,' in the sense of a 
 division of the day, the other from 
 nigah, ' watch,' in the sense of ' heed ' 
 or ' observation.' 
 
 1792. "The army of Assam was a 
 militia" organised as follows. The whole 
 male population was bound to serve either 
 as soldiers or labom-ers, and was accordingly 
 divided into sets of four men each, called 
 gates, the individuals comprising the gotes 
 being termed T^jTieB."—Joh7istonesAcct. of 
 Welsh's Expedition to Assam, 1792-9^-94 
 (commd. by Gen. Keatinge). 
 
 Pyse! interjection. The use of 
 this is illustrated in the quotation. 
 Notwithstanding the writer's remark, 
 it is really Hindustani, viz. poyesh! 
 
 ' look out ! ' or ' make way ! ' appa- 
 rently from Skt. paSya ! ' look ! see ! ' 
 (see Molesworth's Marh. Diet., p. 529, 
 col. c; andi^aWon'sHind. Dict.,p. 376, 
 col. o). 
 
 1883. "Does your correspondent Col. 
 Prideaux know the origin of the warning 
 called out by buggy drivers to pedestrians 
 in Bombay, 'Pyse?' It is not Hindustani." 
 —Letter in JH. and Q., Ser. VI. viii. p. 388. 
 
 Quemoy, n. p. An island at the 
 eastern opening to the Harbour of 
 Amoy (q.v.). It is a corruption of 
 Kin-man, in Chang-chau dialect Kin- 
 ?)M(»", meaning ' Golden-door.' 
 
 Radaree. Add : 
 
 1622. "At the garden Pelengon we 
 found a rahdar or guardian of the road, 
 who was also the chief over certain other 
 rahdari, who are usually posted in another 
 place 2 leagues further on." — P. della Voile, 
 u. 285. 
 
 Regulation. Add : 
 
 1868. "The new Commissioner .... 
 could discover nothing prejudicial to me, 
 except, perhaps, that the Eegulations were 
 not sufficiently observed. The sacred Ee- 
 gulations ! How was it possible to fit 
 them on such very irregular subjects as I 
 had to deal with?" — Lt.-Col. T.Zemn,yi. 
 376. 
 
 ResMre, n. p. Blshihr. A place on 
 the north coast of the Persian Gulf, 
 some 3 or 6 miles east of the modem 
 port of Bushire (q.v.). The present 
 village is insignificant, but it is on the 
 site of a very aucieiit city, which con- 
 tinued to be a port of some consequence 
 down to the end of the 16th century. 
 
 I do not doubt that this is the place 
 intended by Reyxel in the quotation 
 from A. Nujies under Dubber in 
 Gloss., and that the explanation 
 which I have given in the note there is 
 erroneous. 
 
 The spelling Baxet in Barros below, 
 is no doubt a clerical error _for Raxel. 
 
 c. 1340. "Eishihr. . . . This city built 
 by Lohrasp, was rebuilt by Shapur son of 
 Ardeshir Babegan; it is of medium size, on. 
 
RESHIBE. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 
 848 BHIN0GEB08. 
 
 the shore of the sea. The climate is very 
 hot and unhealthy .... The inhabitants 
 
 fenerally devote themselves to sea-trade, 
 ut poor and feeble that they are, they live 
 chiefly in dependence on the merchants of 
 other countries. Dates and the cloths 
 called RlscMhrl are the chief productions." 
 — Hwmdalla Mastufi, quoted in Barbier de 
 Meynard, Diet, de la Perse. 
 
 1514. "And thereupon Pero Dalbo- 
 querque sailed away .... and entered 
 through the straits of the Persian sea, and 
 explored all the harbours, islands, and 
 villages which are contained in it . . . and 
 when he was as far advanced as Bstrem, the 
 winds being now westerly — he tacked about, 
 and stood along in the tack for a two days 
 voyage, and reached Eaxel, where he found 
 Mirbuzaca, Captain of the Xeque Ismail,* 
 who had captured 20 terradas from a 
 Captain of the King of Ormuz." — Albo- 
 querque, Hak. Soc. iv. 114-115. 
 
 , , " On the Persian side (of the Gulf) is 
 the Province of Baxel, which contains many 
 villages and fortresses along the sea, en- 
 gaged in a flourishing trade." — Id. 186-7. 
 
 1534. ' ' And at this time insurrection was 
 made by the King of Baxel, (which is a city 
 on the coast of Persia) ; who was a vassal 
 of the King of Ormuz, so the latter King 
 sought help from the Captain of the Castle, 
 Antonio da Silveira. And he sent down 
 Jorge de Crasto with a galliot and two foists 
 and 100 men, all well equipt, and good 
 musketeers ; and bade him tell the King of 
 Saxel that he must give up the fleet which 
 he kept at sea for the purpose of plunder- 
 ing, and must return to his allegiance to 
 the K. of Ormuz. " — Correa, iii. 557. 
 
 1553. "... And Francisco de Gouvea 
 arrived at the port of the city of Baxet, and 
 having anchored, was forthwith visited by 
 a Moor on the King's part, with refresh- 
 ments and compliments, and a message 
 that ... he would make peace with us, 
 and submit to the King of Ormuz." — Barros, 
 IV., iv. 26. 
 
 1554. Beyxel, see under Subber, as 
 above. 
 
 1600. "Reformados y proueydos en 
 Harmnz de lo necessario, nos tornamos a 
 partir . . . fuymos esta vez por fuera de 
 la isla Queixiome (see Kishm) oorriendo la 
 misma costa, como de la primera, passa- 
 mos . . . mas adelante la fortaleza de 
 Bexel, celebre por el mucho y perf etto pan y 
 frutos,que su territorio produze." — Teixeira, 
 Viage, 70. 
 
 1856. "48 hours sufficed to put the 
 troops in motion northwards, the ships of 
 war, led by the Admiral, advancing along 
 the coast to their support. This was on 
 the morning of the 9th, and by noon the 
 enemy was observed to be in force in the 
 village of Beshlre. Here amidst the ruins 
 of old houses, garden-walls, and steep 
 ravines, they occupied a formidable posi- 
 tion ; but notwithstanding their firmness, 
 
 * .e. Shah Ismail Sufi, of Persia. 
 
 wall after wall was surmounted, and finally 
 they were driven from their last defence (the 
 old fort of Beshire) bordering on the cliffs 
 at the margin of the sea." — Despatch in 
 Lowe's H. of the Indian Navy, ii. 346. 
 
 Resident. Add : 
 a. 
 
 1748. "We received a letter from Mr. 
 Henry Kelsall, Besident at Ballasore." — 
 Fort WiUia/m Gonsn., in Long, 3. 
 
 1760. " Agreed, Mr. Howitt the present 
 Besident in Rajah Tillaok Chund's country 
 (i.e. Burdwan) for the collection of the 
 tuncahs, be wrote to . . . ." — Do., March 
 29th, in Do., 244. 
 
 Bessaldar. Add: 
 
 This title is applied honoriflcally to 
 overseers of post-horses or stables (see 
 Panjab Notts and Queries, ii. 84). 
 
 Rhinoceros. We introduce this 
 word for the sake of the quotations, 
 showing that even in the 16th century 
 this animal was familiar not only in the 
 Western Himalaya, but in the forests 
 near Peshawar. It is probable that the 
 nearest rhinoceros to be found at the 
 present time would be not less than 800 
 miles, as the crow flies, from Peshawar. 
 
 See also Ganda, in Gloss, and 
 Stjppt. 
 
 c. 1387. ' ' In the month of Zl-1 Ka'da of 
 the same year he (Prince Muhammed Khan) 
 went to the mountains of Sirmor (W. of 
 the Jumna) and spent two months in 
 hunting the rhinoceros and the elk."— 
 Tdrikh-i-Mubarak-Shdhi, in Elliot, iv. 16. 
 
 1398. (On the frontier of Kashmir). 
 " Comme il y avoit dans ces Pays un lieu 
 qui par sa vaste et^ndue, et la grande 
 quantity de gibiers, sembloit inviter les 
 passans k chasser . . . Timur s'en donna 
 je 'divertissement . . . . ils prisent une 
 infinite de gibiers, et I'on tua plusieurs 
 rhinoceros S coups de sabre et de lances, 
 
 quoique oet animal a la peau si 
 
 ferme, qu'on ne pent la percer que par des 
 efforts extraordinaires." — Petis de la Croix, 
 H. de Timur-Bec, iii. 159. 
 
 1519. "After sending on the army to- 
 wards the river (Indus), I myself set off for 
 Sawati, which they likewise call Karak- 
 Khaneh,* to hunt the rhinoceros. We 
 started many rhinoceroBCS, but as the 
 country abounds in brushwood, we could not 
 get' at them. A she rhinoceros, that had 
 whelps, came out, and fled along the plain ; 
 many arrows were shot at her, but . . . she 
 gained cover. We set fire to the brush- 
 wood, but the rhinoceros was not to be 
 found. We got sight of another, that, 
 having been scorched in the fire, was lamed 
 and unable to run. We killed it, and 
 
 "* The term iCar/c-fc/ifljui means the 'rhinoceros- 
 haunt." 
 
BHOTASS. 
 
 [,STJ PriPEMENT.] 
 
 849 BOGUE'8 BIVEB. 
 
 every one cut off a bit of it as a trophy of 
 the chase."— BaSw, 253. 
 
 1554. "Noug vinmes k la ville do Pour- 
 schewer (Peshawar), et ayant heureusement 
 paas^ le Koutel (see Kotal), nous gagnames 
 la viUe de Djouschayfth. Sur le Koutel nous 
 aperodmes des rhinoceros, dont la grosseur 
 approchait celle d'un elephant . . . ." — 
 Sidi 'AU, in J. As., 1 ser., torn, ix., 201- 
 202. 
 
 Rhotass, n. p. This (Bohias) is the 
 name of two famous fortresses in 
 India, viz. a. a very ancient rock-fort 
 in the Shahabad district of Behar, 
 occupying part of a tabular hill -which 
 rises on the north bank of the Son 
 river to a height of 1490 feet. It 
 was an important stronghold of Sher 
 Shah, the successful rival of the 
 Mogul Humayun : 
 
 b. A fort at the north end of the 
 Salt-range in the Jhelum District, 
 Punjab, which was built by the same 
 king, named by hiTn after the ancient 
 Eohtaa. The ruins are yeiy pic- 
 turesque. 
 
 a. — 
 
 c. 1560. " Sher Sh^h was occupied night 
 and day with the business of hii kingdom, 
 and never allowed himself to be idle .... 
 He kept money {khasdna) and revenue 
 IJehardj) in all parts of his territories, so 
 that, if necessity required, soldiers and 
 money were ready. The chief treasury was 
 in Bohtas under the charge of IkhtiyfLr 
 Ehan," — Waki'ai-i Muahtala, in Elliot, iv. 
 551. 
 
 1665. "... You must leave the great 
 Koad to Patna, and bend to the South 
 through Eacberhourgh (?) and the famous 
 Fortress of Bhodes."— TaKeJvsier, E. T., 
 u. 53. 
 
 b.- 
 
 c. 1.540. " Sher Shith marched 
 
 with all his forces and retinue through all 
 the hills of PadmSin and Grarjh^, in order 
 that he might choose a fitting site, and 
 build a fort there to keep down the 
 Ghakkars .... Having selected Bohtas, 
 he built there the fort which now exists." — 
 Tarikh-i-Sher Shdhi, in Elliot, iv. 390. 
 
 1809. ' ' Before we reached the Hydaspes 
 we had a view of the famous fortress of 
 Botas ; but it was at a great distance. . . . 
 Botas we understood to be an extensive 
 but strong fort on a low hill." — Elphinstone, 
 Cambul, ed. 1839, i. 108. 
 
 Rogue's River, n. p. The name 
 given by Europeans in the 17th and 
 18th centuries to one of the Sunder- 
 bund channels joining the lower 
 Hoogly E. from the eastward. It was 
 so called from being frequented by the 
 Arakan Eovers, sometimes Portuguese 
 
 vagabonds, sometimes native S[ug|[S, 
 whose vessels lay in this creek watch- 
 ing their opportunity to plunder craft 
 gomg up and down the Hoogly, 
 
 Mr. E. Barlow, who has partially 
 annotated Hedges' Diary for the Hak- 
 luyt Society, identifies Eogue's Eiver 
 with Channel Creek, which is the 
 channel between Saugor Island and 
 the Delta. Mr. Barlow was, I believe, 
 a member of the Bengal Pilot service, 
 and this, therefore, must have been 
 the application of the name in recent 
 tradition. But" I cannot reconcile this 
 with the sailing directions in the Eng- 
 lish Pilot (1711), or the indications in 
 Hamilton, quoted below. 
 
 The English Pilot has a sketch chart 
 of the river, which shows, just oppo- 
 site Bufialo Point," iJ. Theeves," then, 
 as we descend, the R. Rangafula, and, 
 close below that, "Rogues" (without 
 the word jBi-wer), and still further below, 
 Ghanell Creek or £. Jessore. Eanga- 
 fula E. and Channel Creek we still 
 have in the charts. 
 
 After a careful comparison of all 
 the notices, and of the old and modern 
 charts, I come to the conclusion that 
 the E. of Eogues must have been 
 either what is now called Ohingrl Khal, 
 entering immediately below Diamond 
 Harbour, or Kalpl Creek, about 6 m. 
 further down, but the preponderance 
 of argument is in favour of ChingrI 
 Khal. The position of this quite cor- 
 responds vrith the B. Theeves of the old 
 English chart ; it corresponds in 
 distance from Saugor * with ' that 
 stated by Hamilton, and also in being 
 close to the " first safe anchoring 
 Place in the Eiver," viz.. Diamond 
 HarboTir. The Eogue's Eiver was 
 apparently a little ' above the head of 
 the Grand Middle Ground' or great 
 shoals of the Hoogly, whose upper 
 termination is now some 7^ m. below 
 Buffalo Point, and 6 m. below ChingrI 
 Khal. One of the extracts from the 
 English Pilot speaks of the "E. of 
 EogueSjCommonly called by the Country 
 People Adegom." Now there is a town 
 on the ChingrI BZhal, a few miles from 
 its entrance into the Hoogly, which is 
 called in Eennell's map Ottogxmge, and 
 in the Atlas of India Sheet Huttoogum. 
 Eurther, in the tracing of an old Dutch 
 chart of the 17th century, in the India 
 
 * The Saugor of those days was Chinga Saugor, 
 which forms the extreme south of what is styled 
 Saugor Island now. 
 
 3 I 
 
ROHILLA. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 850 
 
 ROWTEE. 
 
 Office, I find in a position correspond- 
 ing with Ohingri Khal, D'Moevers 
 Spruit, wMcli I take to be ' Eobber's 
 (or Eogue's) River.' 
 
 1683. "And so we parted for tliis night, 
 before which time it was resolved by y= 
 Couneill that if I should not prevail to go 
 this way to Decoa, I should attempt to do 
 it with y« Sloopes by way of the River of 
 Bogues, which goes through to the great 
 River of Decca." — Hedges, Sale. Soc. p. 36. 
 
 1711. "Directions to go up along the 
 Western Shore .... The nearer the Shore 
 the better the Ground until past the River 
 of Tygers.* You may begin to edge over 
 towards the Eiver of Bogues about the 
 head of the Grand Middle Ground ; and 
 when the Buffalow Point bears from you 
 4 N. f of a Mile, steer directly over for the 
 East Shore E.N.E."— TAe English Pilot, 
 Pt. iii. p. 54. 
 
 ,, Mr. Serrimg, the Pilot's Directions 
 for bringing of Ships down the River of 
 
 Sughley From the lower point of 
 
 the Narrows on the Starboard side 
 
 the Eastern Shore is to be kept close aboard, 
 until past the said Creek, afterwards allow- 
 ing only a small Birth for the Point off the 
 Biver of Bogues, commonly called by the 
 Country People, Adegom .... From the 
 Biver Eogues, the Starboard (qu. lar- 
 board ?) shore with a great ship ought to be 
 kept close aboard all along down to Channel 
 Trees, for in the offing lies the Grand 
 Middle Ground."— /Siii. p. 57. 
 
 1727. "The first safe anchoring Place 
 in the River, is off the Mouth of a River 
 about 12 Leagues above Sagor,t commonly 
 known by the Name of Bognes Eiver, 
 which had that Appellation from some 
 BamdiUi Portuguese, who were followers of 
 
 Shah Sujah for those Portuguese 
 
 .... after their Master's Flight to the 
 Kingdom of Arhoican, betook themselves 
 to Piracy among the Islands at the Mouth 
 of the Gcmges, and this River having com- 
 munication with all the Channels from 
 Xatigam to the Westward, from this River 
 they used to sally out." — A. Hamilton, 
 ii. 3. 
 
 1752. " . . . . On the receipt of your 
 Honors' orders per Dunnington, we sent for 
 <:!apt. Pinson, the Master Attendant, and 
 directed him to issue out fresh orders to the 
 Pilots not to bring up any of your Honors' 
 Ships higher than Bogues Eiver. "t — Letter 
 to Gowt, in Long, p. 32. 
 
 Rohilla. Add : 
 
 1726. " 1000 other horsemen 
 
 called Euhelahs."— 'FaJCTfoyii, iv. (Suratte) 
 
 277. 
 1763. 
 
 " After all the Eohilaa are but the 
 
 * This is shown by a 17th century Dutch chart 
 in I. O. to be a creek on the west side, very little 
 below Diamond Point It is also shown in Tassin's 
 Maps of the R. Hoogly, 1835; not later. 
 
 t This also points to the locality of Diamond 
 Harbour, and the Chingrl Khal. 
 
 best of a race of men, in whose blood it 
 would be difficult to find one or two single 
 individuals endowed with good nature and 
 with sentiments of equity ; in a word they 
 are Afghans." — Seir Mutaqherin, iii. 240. 
 
 ■BiOOcka, Bocca, s. Ar. mVa. A 
 letter, a -written document ; a note of 
 hand. 
 
 1680. "One Sheake Ahmud came to 
 Towne slyly with several peons dropping 
 after him, bringing letters from Futty Chaun 
 at Chingalhatt, and Euocas from the Ser 
 
 Lascar." " — Fort St. Geo. Consn., 
 
 May 25th. In Notes and Extracts, iii. 20. 
 
 ,, ". . . . proposing to give 200 
 
 Pagodas Madaras Brahminy to obtain a 
 Bocca from the Nabob that our business 
 might go on Salabad \i,e. from year to year 
 without interruption]." — Ibid., Sept. 27, 
 p. 35. 
 
 Roomee. Add : 
 
 1781. "These Espanyols are a very 
 western nation, always at war with the 
 Boman Emperors ; * since the latter took 
 from them the city of Ashtenbol (Istcmhul), 
 about 500 years ago, in which time they have 
 not ceased to wage war with the Boumees." 
 — Seir Mutaqherin, iii. 336. 
 
 Boselle, s. The Indian Hibiscus 
 or Hib. sabdariffa, L. The fleshy calyx 
 makes an excellent sub-acid jelly, and 
 is used likewise for tarts ; also called 
 'Eed Sorrel.' The French call it 
 (' Guinea Sorrel,') Oseille de Ouinde, 
 and Roselle is probably a corruption of 
 Oseille. 
 
 Roundel. Add : 
 
 1676. " Proposals to the Agent, &c,, 
 about the young men in MetchUpatam. 
 
 " Generall. I. Whereas each hath his 
 peon and some more with their BondellB, 
 that none be permitted but as at the Fort." 
 —Fort St. Geo. Consn., Feb. 16th. In 
 UTotes and Extracts, No. I., p. 43. 
 
 1680. ' ' To Verona (the Company's Chief 
 Merchant) 's adopted son was given the' 
 name of Muddoo Verona, and a Euildellto 
 be carried over him', in respect to the 
 memory of Verona, eleven cannon being 
 fired, that the Towne and Country might 
 take notice of the honour done them." — 
 Ibid., No. II. p. 15. 
 
 Rowce. Add : 
 
 1838. " We descended into the Khnd, 
 and I was amusing myself jumping from 
 rock to rook, and thus passing up the centre 
 of the brawling mountain stream, aided by 
 my long paJian pole of reus wood." — 
 Wanderings of a Pilgrim, ii. 241. 
 
 Rowtee, s. A kind of small tent 
 with pyramidal roof, and no projection 
 of fly, or eaves. Hind, rdotl. 
 
 * i.e. the Turkish Sultans. 
 
BOZYE. 
 
 [STIPPXEMENT.] 
 851 
 
 SABAIO. 
 
 Rozye. Add : 
 
 1784. " I have this morning , . received 
 a letter from the Prinoo addressed to you, 
 vvrith a present of a rezy and a shawl hand- 
 kerchief." — Warren, Hastings to his Wife, in 
 Echoes of Old Calcutta, 195. 
 
 1857. (Imports into Kandahar, from 
 Mashad and Khorasan) "Sazaies from 
 Yezd. . . . " — Punjab Trade Report, App., 
 p. Ixviii. 
 
 1867. ' ' I had brought with me a soft 
 quilted rezai to sleep on, and with a rug 
 wrapped round me, and sword and pistol 
 under my head, I lay and thought long and 
 deeply upon miy line of action on the 
 morrow." — Lieut.-Col. T. Lewin, 301. 
 
 Rubbee, s. Ar. raW 'the Spring.' 
 In India applied to tte crops, or tar- 
 vest of the crops, which are sown after 
 the rains and reaped in the following 
 spring or early summer. Such crops 
 are wheat, barley, gram, linseed, to- 
 bacco, onions, carrots and turnips, etc. 
 See Khurreef. 
 
 Ruble, s. Euss. The silver unit 
 of Russian currency, when a coin (not 
 paper) equivalent to 3s. \\d. It was 
 originally a silver ingot; see first quo- 
 tation and note below. 
 
 1559. "Vix centum annos vtuntur 
 nioneta argentea, praesertim apud illos 
 cusa. Initio cum argentum in provinoiam 
 inf erebatur, f undebantur portiunculae oblon- 
 gae argenteae, sine imagine et soriptura, 
 aestimatione vnius rubli, quarum nulla 
 nunc apparet." * — Herberstein, in Rerum 
 Moscovit. Auctores, Fraucof., 1600, p. 42. 
 
 1591. "This penaltie or mulct is 20 
 dingoes (see Xanga) or pence upon every 
 rubble or mark, and so ten in the hundred. 
 . . . Hee (the Emperor) hath besides for 
 every name conteyned in the writs that passe 
 out of their courts, five alteens, an alteen 
 6 pence sterling or thereabouts." — Treatise 
 of the Russian Oommonwealth, by Dr. Giles 
 Fletcher, Hak. Soc, 51. 
 
 c. 1654-6. " Dog dollars they (the Rus- 
 ■sians) are not acquainted with, these being 
 attended with loss .... their own dindrs 
 
 * These ingots -were called mum. Ibn Batuta 
 says: "Atone day's journey from Dkak are the 
 Trills of the Riis, who are Christians ; they have 
 red hair and bine eyes, they are ugly in feature and 
 crafty in character. They have silver mines, and 
 they bring from their country saum, i.e. ingots of 
 silver, with which they buy and sell in that 
 country. The weight of each ingot is five ounces." 
 — ^ii. 414. Pegolotti (o. 1340), speaking of the land- 
 ronte to Cathay, says that on arriving at Cassai 
 (i.e. Khisay of Marco Polo or Hang-chau-fu) " you 
 can dispose of the sommiot silver thatyouhave with 
 you . . . and you may reckon the sommo to be 
 worth 5 golden florins" (see in Cathay, <&c,, ii. 
 288-9,293). It would appear from Wassaf, quoted by 
 Hammer (eescMcllte der Goldenen Horde, 224), that 
 gold ingots al^owere called sumoTsaum. The ruble 
 js still caUed sum in Turkestan. 
 
 :Ei.T.,hy Balfour, i. 280. 
 
 Bum, Add : 
 
 " Mr. N. Darnell Davis has put 
 forth a derivation of the word rum, 
 which gives the only probable history 
 of it. It came from Barbados, where 
 the planters first distilled it, some- 
 where between 1640 and 1645. A MS. 
 ' Description of Barbados, ' in Tri- 
 nity College, Dublin, written about 
 1651, says : "The chief fudUng they 
 make in the Island is BumbuUion, 
 alias Kill-DivU, and this is made of 
 sugar-canes distilled, a hot, hellish, 
 and terrible liquor. " G. Warren's 
 Description of Surinam, 1661, shows 
 the word in its present short form : 
 ' Rum is a, spirit extracted from the 
 juice of sugar-canes, . . . called Kill- 
 Devil in New-England ! ' ' Eumbul- 
 lion ' is a Devonshire word, meaning 
 ' a great tumult, ' and may have been 
 adopted from some of the Devonshire 
 settlers in Barbados ; at any rate, little 
 doubt can exist that it has given rise 
 to our word rum, and the longer name 
 rumbowling, which sailors give to their 
 grog." — Academy, Sept. 5, 1885. 
 
 Ruttee. Add : 
 
 Further notices of the rati used as 
 a weight for precious stones will be 
 found in Sir W. Elliot's Gains of S. 
 India, now in the press (p. 49). Sir 
 Walter's experience is that the rati of 
 the gem-dealers is a double rati, and 
 an approximation to the manfddi (see 
 Mangelinin Gloss, and Suppt.). This 
 accounts for Tavernier's valuation at 
 3i grs. 
 
 s. 
 
 Sabaio or Qabaio, etc., n. p. The 
 name generally given by the Portu- 
 guese writers to the Mahommedaa 
 prince who was in possession of Goa 
 when they arrived in India, and who had 
 lived much there. He was in fact that 
 one of the captains of the BahmanI 
 kingdom of the Deccan who, in the 
 division that took place on the decay 
 of the dynasty towards the end of the 
 15th century, became the founder oi: 
 the 'AdU Shahi family which reigned 
 at Bijaptir from 1489 to the end of the 
 following century (see Idalcan). 
 
 His real name was Abdul Mu^iafEap 
 3 I 2" 
 
8ABAI0. 
 
 [SUPPLEMEITT.] 
 
 852 SALIOUAM. 
 
 Tusuf,wit]i the surname Sabal or Savdl . 
 There does not seem any ground for 
 rejecting the intelligent statement of 
 De Barros (II. v. 2), that he had this 
 name from being a native of 8md in 
 Persia. Garcia De Orta does not seem 
 to have been aware of this history, and 
 he derives the name from Sahib (see 
 below), apparently a mei-e guess, 
 though not an unnatural one. Mr. 
 Birch's surmise (Alboquergue, ii. S2), 
 with these two old and obvious sources 
 of suggestion before him, that "the 
 word may possibly be connected with 
 sipaM, Arabic, a soldier," is quite in- 
 admissible (nor is sipaM Arabic). 
 
 There is a story, related as unques- 
 tionable by Pirishta, that the Sabaio 
 was in reality a son of the Turkish 
 Sultan Aga IWhirad (or ' Amurath ') II. , 
 who was saved from murder at his 
 father's death, and placed in the hands 
 of 'Imad ud-din, a Persian merchant 
 of Sava, by whom he was brought up. 
 In his youth he sought his fortune in 
 India, and, being sold as a slave, and 
 going through a succession of adven- 
 tures, reached his high position in the 
 Deccan {Briggs's Fi/risMa, iii. 7-8). 
 
 1510. " But when Afoneo Dalboquerque 
 took Goa, it would be about 40 years more 
 or less since the pabaio had taken it from 
 the Hindoos." — Dalboquerque, ii. 96. 
 
 „ " In this island (Goa, called Goga) 
 there is a fortress near the sea, walled 
 round after our manner, in which there ia 
 sometimes a captain called Savain, who 
 has 400 Mamelukes, he himself being also 
 a Mameluke. .... " — VaHhema, 116. 
 
 1516. "Going further along the coast 
 there is a very beautiful river, which sends 
 two arms into the sea, making between 
 them an island, on which stands the city of 
 Goa belonging to Daguem (Deccan), and it 
 was a principality of itself with other dis- 
 tricts adjoinmg in the interior ; and in it 
 there was a great Lord, a vassal of the said 
 King (of Deccan) called Sabayo, who being a 
 good soldier, well mannered and experienced 
 in war, this lordship of Goa was bestowed 
 upon him, that he might continually make 
 war on the King of Narsinga, as he did 
 until his death. And then he left this city 
 to his son Cjabaym Hydalean. . . , "—Bar- 
 bosa, Lisbon ed., 287. 
 
 1563. " 0. . . And returning to our sub- 
 ject, as Adel in Persian means 'justice,' 
 ■ they called the prince of these territories 
 Adelham, as it were ' Lord of Justice.' 
 
 "iJ. A name highly inappropriate, for 
 neither he nor the rest of them are wont to 
 do justice. But tell me also why in Spain 
 they call him the Sabaio ? 
 
 0. Some have told me that he was so 
 called because they used to call a Captain 
 by thii name; but I afterwards came to 
 
 know that in fact saibo in Arabic means 
 ' lord.'. . . . "—Garcia, f . 36. 
 
 Sagar-pesha, s. Oamp-foUowerg, 
 or the body of servants in a private 
 establishment. The word, though 
 usually pronounced in vulgar Hin- 
 dustani as written above, is Pers. 
 ahdgird-peaha (lit. shagird, a disciple, a 
 servant, a,nd.pesha 'business'). 
 
 b. St. John's Island. Note : 
 
 More correctly this is called SJiang-clmang ; it 
 is about 60 or 70 miles S, W, of Macao, and at some 
 distance from the mouth of the Canton Eiver. 
 
 1552. " Inde nos ad Sanoianum, Sinarum 
 insulam a Oantone millia pas. circiter cxx 
 Deus perduxit incolumes. — Scti. Franc, 
 Xaverii Epistt. Pragae 1667, IV. xiv. 
 
 See under Roocka in 
 
 Salabad. 
 
 SUPPT. 
 
 Salak, s. A singular-looking fruit, 
 sold and eaten in the Malay regions, 
 described in the quotation. It is the 
 fruit of a species of ratan [Salacca 
 eduUs), of which the Malay name is 
 rotan-salah. 
 
 1768-71. "The salac '{Calamus rotang 
 zalacca) which is the fruit of a prickly 
 bush, and has a singular appearance, being 
 covered with scales, like those of a lizard ; 
 it is nutritious and well tasted, in flavour 
 somewhat resembling a raspberry." — Sta- 
 vorinus, B. T., i. 241. 
 
 Salempoory. Add : 
 
 1680. " Certain goods for Bantam priced 
 as follows : — 
 
 " Salampores, Blew, at 14 Pagodas per 
 
 corge "—Fort St. George Gonsn. 
 
 April 22nd, in Notes and Eoctraets, iii. 
 p. 16 ; also ibid, p, 24. 
 
 1747. "The Warehouaekeeper reported 
 that on the Ist inat. when the Prench en- 
 tered our Bounds and attacked us ... it 
 appeared that 5 Pieces of Long Cloth and 
 10 Pieces of Salampores were stolen. That 
 Two Pieces of Salampores were found upon 
 a Peon .... and the Person detected is 
 ordered to be severely whipped in the Face 
 
 of the Puhlick "—Fort St. David 
 
 Oonsn., March 30th (MS. Records in India 
 Office). 
 
 Saligram. Add : 
 
 1824. " The shalpamu is black, hollow, 
 and nearly round ; it is found in the Gun- 
 duk River, and is considered a representa- 
 tion of Vishnoo The Shalgrkmii is 
 
 the only stone that is naturally divine ; all 
 the other stones are rendered sacred by 
 incantations." — Wanderings of a Pilgrim, 
 i. 43. 
 
 1885. " My father had one (a Salagraml. 
 It was a round, rather flat, jet black, small, 
 shining stone. He paid it the greatest 
 
SALSBTTE. 
 
 [[supplement.] 
 853 
 
 SANGUIGEB. 
 
 Teverenoe possible, and allowed no one to 
 touch it, but worshipped it with his own 
 hands. When he became ill, and as he 
 would not allow a woman to touch it, he 
 made it over to a Brahman ascetic with a 
 money present." — Sundrdbdi, in Punjab 
 Notes and Queries, ii. 109. 
 
 The salagrama is in fact a Hindu 
 fetish. 
 
 Salsette. Add at tie end of a, p. 
 594: 
 
 This name occurs in tte form shat- 
 sashti in a stone inscription dated 
 Sat. 1103 (A.D. 1182). See So. J. R. 
 As. Soc, xii. 334. Another inscription 
 on copper plates dated Sak. 748 (a.d. 
 1027) contains a grant of the village 
 of Nanra, " one of the 66 of Bri Stha- 
 naka (Thana)," thus entirely confirming 
 the et3miology [J. R. As. Soc, ii. 383). 
 I have to thank Mr. J. M. Campbell, 
 O.S.I., for drawing my attention to 
 these inscriptions. 
 
 1777. "The acquisition of the Island of 
 Salset, which in a manner surrounds the 
 Island of Bombay, is sufficient to secure 
 the latter from the danger of a famine." — 
 Price's Tracts, i. 101. 
 
 Samshoo. Add : 
 
 1684. "... Sampsoe, or Chinese Beer." 
 — Yalentijn, iv. {China) 129. 
 
 Sanguicel, s. This is a term (pi. 
 sanguiceis) often used hy the Portu- 
 guese ■writers on India for a kind of 
 boat, or small vessel, used in war. We 
 are not able to trace any origin in a 
 vernacular word. It is perhaps taken 
 from the similar proper name which is 
 the subject of the next article. Blu- 
 teau gives : " Sanguicel ; termo da 
 India. He hum genero de embarcagao 
 pequena q serve na costa da India 
 para dar alcanse aos paros dos 
 Mouros," ' to give chase to the prows of 
 the Moors.' 
 
 1598. " The Conde (Francisco da Gama) 
 was occupied all the winter (3. v.) in reform- 
 ing.the fleets . . and as the time came on he 
 nominated his brother D. Luiz da Gama to 
 fee Captain-Major of the Indian Seas for 
 the expedition to Malabar, and he wrote to 
 Ba9aim to equip six very light Sanguiceis 
 according to instructions which should be 
 given by Sebastian Botelho, a man of great 
 experience in that craft. . . These orders were 
 given bylthe Count Admiral because he per- 
 ceived that big fleets were not of use to 
 guard convoys, and that it was light vessels 
 Kke these alone which could catch the 
 paraos and vessels of the pirates . . . for 
 these escaped our fleets, and got hold of the 
 merchant vessels at their pleasure, darting 
 in and out, like light horse, where they would. 
 , . . "—Couto, Dec. XII., Liv. I., cap. 18. 
 
 1605. "And seeing that I am informed 
 that . . . the incursions of certain pirates 
 who still infest that coast might be pre- 
 vented with less apparatus and expense, if 
 we had light vessels which would be more 
 effective than the foists and galleys of 
 which the fleets have hitherto been com- 
 posed, seeing how the enemy use their 
 sanguiceis, which our ships and galleys 
 cannot overtake, I enjoin and order you to 
 build a quantity of light vessels to be em- 
 
 Sloyed in guarding the coast in place of the 
 eet of galleys and foists. . . . " — King's 
 Letter to Dom Affonso de Castro, in Livros 
 das Monfoes, i. 26. 
 
 1614. "The eight Malabaresque San- 
 guiceis that Francis de Miranda despatched 
 to the north from the bar of Goa went with 
 three chief captains, each of them to com- 
 mand a week in turn " — Bocarro, 
 
 Decada, 262. 
 
 Sanguicer, Saiigue9a, Ziuguizar, 
 
 etc. n. p. This is a place often men- 
 tioned in the Portuguese narratives, 
 as very hostile to the Groa Government, 
 and latterly as a great nest of corsairs. 
 This appears to be Sangameshvar, lat. 
 17° 9', formerly aport of Canara on the 
 river Shastri, and standing 20 miles 
 from the mouth of that nver. The 
 latter was navigable for large vessels 
 up to Sangameshvar, but within the 
 last 30 years has become impassable. 
 
 1516. " Passing this river of Dabul and 
 going along the coast towards Goa you find 
 a river called Cingiii9ar, inside of which 
 there is a place where there is a traffic in 
 many wares, and where enter many vessels 
 and small Zarnbucos of Malabar to sell what 
 they bring, and buy the jDroducts of the 
 country. The place is peopled by Moors, 
 and Gentiles of the aforesaid Kingdom of 
 Daquem " (Decoan). — Barbosa, Lisbon ed. 
 p. 286. 
 
 1538. "Thirty -five leagues from Guoa, 
 in the middle of the Gulf of the Malabars 
 there runs a large river called Zamgizara. 
 This river is well known and of great 
 renown. The bar is bad and very tortuous, 
 but after you get within, it makes amends 
 for the difficulties without. It runs inland 
 for a great distance with great depth and 
 breadth." — De Castro, Primeiro Roteiro, 36. 
 
 1553. De Barros calls it Zingacar in 
 II. i. 4, and Sanga^a in IV. i. 14. 
 
 1584. "There is a Haven belonging to 
 those ryvers (rovers), distant from Goa 
 about 12 miles, and is called Sangttiseo, 
 where many of those Rovers dwell, and 
 doe so much raischiefe that no man can 
 passe by, but they receive some wrong by 
 
 them, Which the Viceroy under-^ 
 
 standing, prepared an armie of 15 Foists, 
 over which he made chiefe Captaine a 
 Gentleman, his Nephew called Don lulianes 
 Mascharenhas, giving him expresse com- 
 mandement first to goe unto the Haven 
 
SANSKRIT. 
 
 [STTPPLEMElfT.] 
 854 
 
 SCYMITAB. 
 
 ni Sanguiseu, and utterly to raze the same 
 downe to the ground." — lAnschoUn, ch. 92. 
 
 1602. "Both these projects he now 
 began to put in execution, sending all his 
 treasures (which' they said exceeded ten 
 millions in gold) to the river of Sangnicer, 
 which was also within his jurisdiction, 
 being a seaport, and there embarking it at 
 his pleasure." — Coitto, V. ix. 8. 
 
 See also Couto, Dec. X, iv. : 
 
 "How D. Gileanes Masoarenhas arrived 
 in Malabar, and how he entered the river of 
 Sauguicer to chastise the Naique of that 
 place ; and of the disaster in which he met 
 his death." (This is the event of 1584 
 related by Linschoten) also Dec. X. vi. 4 : 
 
 " Of the things that ha/ppened to D. Jer- 
 onymo Mascarenhas in Malabar, and how 
 lie had a meeting with the Zamorin, and swore 
 peace with him ; and how he brought destruc- 
 tion on the Naique of Sanguicer." 
 
 1727. " There is an excellent Harbour 
 for Shipping 8 Leagues to the Southward 
 of Dabul, called Sauguseer, but the 
 Country about being inhabited by Maparees, 
 it is not frequented." — A. Ham. 244. 
 
 Sanskrit. Add : 
 
 1774. " This Code they have written in 
 their own language, the Shanscrit. A 
 translation of it is begun under the inspec- 
 tion of one of the body, into the Persian 
 language, and from that into English. " — 
 W. Hastings to Lord Mansfield, in Gleig, 
 i. 402. 
 
 Satigam, n. p. Satgdon, formerly 
 and from remote times a port of much, 
 trade on tie riglit bank of the Hoogly 
 R., 30 miles above Calcutta, but for 
 two and a half centuries utterly de- 
 cayed, and now only the site of a few 
 huts, with a ruined mosque ao the 
 only relique of former importance. It 
 is situatedatthe bifurcation of the Saras- 
 wati channel from the Hoogly, and the 
 decay dates from the silting up of the 
 fornier. It was commonly called by 
 the Portuguese Porto Pequeno (q.v.). 
 
 c. 1340. ' ' About this time the rebellion 
 of Pakhrii broke out in Bengal . . Pakhri 
 and his Bengali forces killed K^dar Kh^n 
 (Governor of Lakhnauti) .... He then 
 plundered the treasury of Lakhnauti, and 
 secured possession of that place and of 
 Satganw and Sun^rg^nw." — Zid wd-din 
 Barni, in Elliot, iii. 243. 
 
 1535. "In this year Diogo EabeUo, 
 finishing his term, of service as Captain and 
 Factor of the Choromandel fishery, with 
 licence from the Governor went to Bengal 
 in a vessel of his ... . and he went well 
 armed along with two foists which he 
 equipped with his own money, the Governor 
 only lending him artillery and nothing 
 more ... So this Diogo Kobello arrived at 
 the Port of Satigaon, where he found two 
 great ships of Cambaya which three days 
 
 before had arrived with great quantity of 
 merchandise, selling and buying : and these, 
 without touching them, he caused to quit 
 the port and go down the river, forbidding 
 them to carry on any trade, and he also 
 sent one of the foists, with 30 men, to the 
 other port of Chatigaon, where they found 
 three ships from the Coast of Choromandel, 
 which were also driven away from the port. 
 And Diogo Rabello sent word to the Gozil 
 that he was sent by the Governor with 
 choice of peace or war, and that he should 
 send to ask the King if he chose to liberate 
 the (PSrtuguese) prisoners, in which case 
 he also would liberate his ports and leave 
 them in their former peace . . ." — Goirea, 
 iii. 649. 
 
 Satrap. Add : 
 
 1883. "An eminent Greek scholar used 
 to warn his pupils to beware of false analo- 
 gies in philology. 'Because,' he used to 
 say, ' imraiiris is the Greek for satrap, it 
 does not follow that parpam)! is the Greek 
 for rat-trap.' " — Saturday Review, July 14th, 
 p. 53. 
 
 Sayer. Add : 
 
 I find that the Index and Glossary to 
 the Begulations, ed. 1832 (vol. ui.) de- 
 fines : 
 
 "Sayer. What moves. Variable imports, 
 distinct from land-rent or revenue, consist- 
 ing of customs, tolls, licences, duties on 
 merchandize, and other articles of personal 
 moveable property; as well as mixed 
 duties, and taxes on houses, shops, bazars, 
 &c." 
 
 This, of course, throws some doubt on the 
 rationale of the Arabic name, suggested in the 
 Gloss, s.v. 
 
 1751. "I have heard that Kamkisaen 
 Seat who lives in Calcutta has carried 
 goods to that place without paying the 
 Muxidavad Syre chowkey duties." — Letter 
 from Nawab to Prest. Fort William, in 
 Long, 25. 
 
 1788. " Sairjat— " All kinds of taxation 
 besides the land-rent. Sairs. — Any_ place 
 or office appointed for the collection of 
 duties or customs." — The Indian Vocabn- 
 lary, 112. 
 
 Scavenger. Add : 
 
 1760. "Mr. Handle, applying to the 
 Board to have his allowance of Scavenger 
 increased, and representing to us the great 
 fatigue he undergoes, and loss of time, 
 which the Board being very sensible of. 
 Agreed we allow him Rs. 20 per month 
 more than before on account of his diligence 
 and assiduity in that post." — Fort WUlia/m 
 Consn.Z In Long, 245. 
 
 It does not appear from this what the 
 duties of the scavenger in Mr. Handle's 
 case, were. 
 
 Scymitar. Add, with reference to 
 the original term shamsJdr : 
 
 This word (shamslilr) was known to 
 Greek writers. Thus : 
 
SEEDY. 
 
 LsrPPLEMENT.] 
 
 855 SSABUNDEB. 
 
 A.D. 93. . ,Ka\ KaBi(rrr](ri TOv Trpea^vTaTov 
 
 iraiSa Hopofia^ov )3a(n\ea TrepiOeiffa to 5taSi}jua Kat 
 doO(ra Tov (njjutan-jjpa tou Trarpos SaKTuAio;', T^FTe 
 trajUrt/ri^pdi/ ovofLa^oiJ.eviiV irap' avToZs." — Joseph, 
 
 Antiqq. xx. ii. 3. 
 
 C. A.D. 114. Aupa <^epei Tpaiarc^ v^dtrfiaTa 
 
 (TrjpLKa. KaX aa/jLip^pai at Se el<rt (TTraflai jSopjSapt- 
 
 Kai." — Quoted iu Suidas Lexicon, s.v. 
 
 Seedy. Add : 
 
 1690. "As he whose Title is most 
 Christian, encouraged him who is its 
 principal Adversary to invade the Rights 
 of Christendom, so did Senor Padre de 
 Pandora, the Principal Jesuite and in an 
 adjacent Island to Bombay, invite the 
 Siddy to exterminate all the Protestants 
 there." — Ovington, 157. 
 
 1885. " The inhabitants of this singu- 
 lar tract (Soopah plateau in N. Canara) 
 were in some parts Mahrattas, and in 
 others of Canarese race, but there was a 
 third and less numerous section, of pure 
 African descent called Sidhis . . . , des- 
 cendants of fugitive slaves from Portuguese 
 settlements . . . the same ebony coloured, 
 large-limbed men as are still to be found 
 on the Airioan coast, with broad, good- 
 humoured, grinning faces." — Gordon S. 
 Forbes, Wild Life in Canara, etc. 32-33. 
 
 Seerpaw. Add: 
 
 1680. " Answer is returned that it hath 
 not been accustomary for the Governours 
 to go out to receive a bare Phyrmaund, 
 except there come therewith a Serpow or 
 a Tasheriffe."— J^<»'« St. Geo. Conm,, Dec. 
 2d, in N. & E., No. III. p. 40. 
 
 Sepoy. Add : 
 
 1682. " As soon as these letters were 
 sent away, I went immediately to Kay 
 NundelaU's to have y« Seapy, or Nabob's 
 horseman, consigned to me, with_ order to 
 see y= Perwamna put in execution ; but 
 having thought better of it, y« Bay desired 
 me to have patience till tomorrow morning. 
 He would then present me to the Nabob, 
 whose commands to y* Seapy and Bul- 
 chunds Vekeel would be more powerfuUand 
 advantageous tome than his own." — Hedges 
 (Hak. Soc.) p. 56. 
 
 Here we see the word still retaining the 
 sense of ' horseman ' in India. 
 
 1738. " The Arab and other inhabitants 
 are obliged, either by long oustom_ .... 
 or from fear and compulsion, to give the 
 Spahees and their company the mounah . . . 
 •\Aich is such a sufficient quantity of pro- 
 vision for ourselves, together with straw 
 and barley for our mules and horses." — 
 Shaw's Travels in Barbary, ed. 1757, p. xii. 
 
 1747. The Council of fort St. David 
 write to Bombay, MaTch 16th, "if they 
 could not supply us with more than 300 
 Europeans, we should be glad of Eive or 
 Six Hundred of the best Northern People 
 their way, as they are reported to be much | 
 
 better than ours, and not so liable to 
 Desertion." 
 
 In Consn. May 30th they record the 
 arrival of the ships Leven, Warwick, and 
 Ilchester, Princess Augusta, " on the 28th 
 inst., from Bombay (bringing) us a General 
 from that Presidency,* as entered No. 38, 
 advising of having sent us by them sundry 
 stores and a Reinforcement of Men, con- 
 sisting of 70 European Soldiers, 200 Topas- 
 ses, and 100 well-trained Seapoys, all which 
 under the command of Capt. Thomas 
 Andrews, a Good Officer." .... 
 
 And under July 13th. '' The 
 
 Reinforcement of Sepoys being arrived 
 from Tellicherry, which, with those that 
 were sent from Bombay, making a for- 
 midable Body, besides what are still ex- 
 pected ; and as there is far greater 
 Dependanoe to be placed on those People 
 than on our own Peons .... many of 
 whom have a very weakly Appearance, 
 Agbeed, that a General Review be now 
 had of them, that all such may be dis- 
 charged, and only the Choisest of them 
 continued in the Service. " — MS. Records in 
 India Office. 
 
 1763. " Major Camac . . . observes that 
 your establishment Is loaded with the ex- 
 pense of more Captains than need be, 
 owing to the unnecessarily making it a 
 point that they should be Captains who 
 command the Sepoy BattalionSj whereas 
 such is the nature of Sepoys that it requires 
 a peculiar genius and talent to be qualified 
 for that service, and the Battalion should 
 be given only to such who are so without 
 regard to rank." — Court's Letter, of March 
 9th. In Lmig, 290. 
 
 Serai, a. Add: 
 
 c. 1584. "At Saraium Turois palatium 
 principis est, vel aliud amplum aedifioium, 
 nou _ a Czar t voce Tatarica, quae regem 
 significat, dictum : vnde Reineocius Sarag- 
 liam Turois vocari putet, ut regiam. 
 Nam aliae quoque domus, extra Sultani re- 
 giam, nomen hoc ferunt . . . . vt ampla 
 Turcorum hospitia, sive diversoria publica, 
 quae vulgo Caravasarias nostri vooant." — 
 Leunclavius, ed. 1650, p. 403. 
 
 Shabunder. Add : 
 
 1768. "... two or three days after my 
 arrival (at Batavia), the landlord of the 
 hotel where I lodged told me he had been 
 ordered by the shebandar to let me know 
 that my carriage, aa well as others, must 
 stop, if I should meet the Governor, or any 
 of the council; but I desired him to ac- 
 quaint the shebandar that I could not 
 consent to perform any such ceremony . ." — 
 Capt, Carteret, quoted by transl. of Stavo- 
 nnus, i. 281. 
 
 * Not a general officer, but a letter from (he 
 bOLly of the Council. 
 
 t On another B. M. copy of an earlier edition than 
 that quoted, and which belonged to Jos. Scaliger, 
 there is here a note in his autograph : *' Id est 
 Ca£sar, non est vox Tatarica, sed Vindica sen Illy- 
 rica, ex Latino detorta." 
 
SHADDOCK. 
 
 [SUPPLEMENT.J 
 856 
 
 SLAVE. 
 
 Shaddock. Add : 
 
 1803. "The Shaddock, or pumpelmos, 
 often grows to the size of a man's head." — 
 fercival's Ceylon, 313. 
 
 Shambogue. Add : 
 
 1800. "Shanaboga, called Shanhogue 
 by corruption, and curnum by the Musul- 
 mans, is the village accountant." — Bu- 
 chcmcm's Mysore, i. 268. 
 
 Sheeah. Add : 
 
 1869. " La tolerance indienne est venue 
 diminuer dans I'lnde le fanatisme Musul- 
 man. Lh, Sunnites et Schiites n'ont point 
 entre eux cette animosity qui divise les 
 Turcs et les Persans . . . ees deux seotes 
 divisent les musulmans de I'Inde ; mais 
 comme je viens de dire, elles n'exoitent 
 g^n^ralement entre eux aucune animosity." 
 — Ga/rcin de Tossy, Bel. Mus., p. 12. 
 
 Sherbet. Add : 
 
 0. 1580. "Et saccharo potum juoun- 
 dissimum parant quem Sarbet vocant." — 
 Frosper Alpirms, Pt. I., p. 70. 
 
 Shiraz, n. p. The -wine of Shiraz 
 was much imported and used by Eu- 
 ropeans in India in the 17th cent. 
 
 1690. "Each Day there is prepar'd (at 
 Suratt) a Publiok Table for the Use of the 
 President and the rest of the Factory. . . . 
 The Table is spread with the choicest Meat 
 Suratt affords .... and equal plenty of 
 generous Sherash and Arak Fanch. . .' " — 
 Ovington, 394. 
 
 Sicca. Add : 
 
 1779. " In the 2d Term, 1779, on Satur- 
 day, March 6th : Judgment was pronounced 
 for the plaintiff. Damages fifty thousand 
 sicca rupees. 
 
 "... 50,000 Sicca Bnpees are equal to 
 five thousand one hundred and nine pounds, 
 two shillings and elevenpence sterling, 
 reckoning according to the weight and fine- 
 ness of the silver."— iVotes of Mr. Justice 
 Hyde on the case Grand v. Francis, in Echoes 
 of Old Calcutta, 243. 
 
 Siris. Add : 
 
 1808. _ "Quelques ann^es aprfes la mort 
 de Dariayl, des charpentiers ayant abattu 
 un arbre de Seris, qui croissoit auprfes de 
 son tombeau, ,le coupferenff en plusieurs 
 pifeces pour I'employer k des constructions. 
 Tout-&,-coup une voix terrible se fit en- 
 tendre, la terre se mit h, trembler et le 
 tronc de cet arbre se releva de lui-mgme. 
 lies ouvriers ^pouvant^s s'enfuirent, et 
 rarbre ne tarda pas U reverdir. "— ^/sos, 
 Ardyish-i-Mahjil, quoted by Garcin dc Tossy, 
 Mel. Mus., 88. 
 
 Sitting up. Add : 
 
 1777. "Lady Impey sits up with Mrs. 
 ilastmgs; vulgo toad-eating." — Ph. Fran- 
 cis's Diary, quoted in Echoes of Old Calcutta, 
 124. 
 
 Sittringy. Add : 
 
 1648. "... Een andere soorte van 
 slechte Tapijten die me noemt Chitrenga." 
 —Van Twist, 63, 
 
 Slave. We cannot now attempt a 
 history of the former tenure of slaves in 
 British India, which would be a con- 
 siderable work in itself. We only 
 gather a few quotations illustrating 
 that history. 
 
 1676. " Of three Theeves, two were 
 executed and one made a Slave. We do 
 not approve of putting any to death for 
 theft, nor that any of our own nation 
 should be made a Slave, a word that be- 
 comes not an Englishman's mouth." — 2%c 
 Court to Fort St. Geo., March 7th. In 
 Xfotes and Extracts, No. I., p. 18. 
 
 1682. "... making also proclamation 
 by beat of drum that if any Slave would 
 run away from us he should be free, and 
 liberty given to go where they pleased." — 
 Hedges, Diary, Oct. 14th. 
 
 1752. "Sale of Slaves Es. 
 
 10 : 1 : 3." — Among Items of Revenue. 
 In Lang, 34. 
 
 1763. " We have taken into considera 
 tion the most effectual and speedy method 
 for supplying our settlements upon the West 
 Coast with slaves, and we have therefore 
 fixed upon two ships for that purpose . .. . 
 to proceed from hence to Madagascar Ho 
 purchase as_ many as can be procured, and 
 the said ships conveniently carry, who are 
 to be delivered by the captains of those 
 ships to our agents at Fort Marlborough at 
 the rate of £15 a head."— CoarCs Letter of 
 Dec. 8th. In Long, 293. 
 
 1764. " IPhat as inducement to the Com- 
 manders and Chief Mates to exert them- 
 selves in procuring as large a number of 
 Slaves as the Ships can conveniently carry, 
 and to encourage the Surgeons to take 
 proper care of them in the passage, there is 
 to be allowed 20 shillings for every slave 
 shipped at Madagascar, to be divided, viz., 
 13s. 4d. a head to the Commander, and 
 6s. 8d. to the Chief Mate, also for ever? one 
 delivered at Fort Marlborough the Com- 
 mander is to be allowed the further sum of 
 6s. 8d. and the Chief Mate 3s. 4d. The 
 Surgeon is likewise to be allowed 10s. for 
 each slave landed at Fort Marlborough."— 
 Court's Letter, Feb. 22nd. In Long, 366. 
 
 1778. Mr. Busteed has given some 
 curious extracts from the charge-sheet of 
 the Calcutta Magistrate in this year, show- 
 iug slaves and slave-girls, of Europeans, 
 Portuguese, and Armenians, sent to the 
 magistrate to be punished with the rattan 
 for running away and other offences (Echoes 
 of Old Calcutta, 117 seqq.). 
 
 1782. " On Monday the 29th inst. will 
 be sold by auction ... a bay Buggy 
 Horse, a Buggy and Harness . . . some cut 
 Diamonds, a quantity of China Sugar- 
 candy ... a quantity of the best Danish 
 Claret . . . deliverable at Serampore ; two 
 
[STJPPLEMBNT.] 
 
 SNAKE-STONE. 857 
 
 SONTHALS. 
 
 Slave Girls about 6 years old ; and a g^reat 
 variety of other articles."— /jidia Gazette, 
 July 27th. 
 
 1785. "Malver, Hair-dresser from 
 Europe, proposes himself to the ladies of 
 the settlement to dress hair daily, at two 
 gold_ mohurs per month, in the latest 
 fashion, with gauze flowers, &c. He will 
 also instruct the slaves at a moderate 
 price."— In Seton-Karr, i. 119. 
 
 This was surely a piece of slang. Though 
 we hear occasionally, in the advertisements 
 of the time, of slave boys and girls, the 
 domestic servants were not usually of that 
 description. 
 
 1794. "50 Rupees Reward for Discovery. 
 
 " Run off about four "Weeks ago from a 
 Gentleman in Bombay, A Malay Slave 
 called Oambing or Rambing. He stole a 
 Silk Purse, with 45 Venetians, and some 
 SUver Buttons. . . . " — Bomibay Courier, 
 Feb. 22nd. 
 
 Snake-stone. Add : 
 
 1861. ' ' ' Have you been bitten ? '— ' Yes, 
 Sahib,' he replied, calmly ; 'the last snake 
 was a vicious one, and it has bitten me. 
 But there is no danger,' he added, extract- 
 ing from the recesses of his mysterious bag 
 a small piece of white stone. This he 
 wetted, and applied to the wound, to which 
 it seemed to adhere ... he apparently 
 suffered no . . , material hurt. 
 
 " I was thus effectuaEy convinced that 
 snake-charming is a real art, and not merely 
 clever conjuring, as I had previously 
 imagined. These so-called snake stones 
 are well-known throughout India." — Lt.- 
 Col. T. Leurin, pp. 91-92. 
 
 Sombrero. Add : 
 
 Summerliead. is a name in the 
 Bombay Arsenal (as M. -General Kea- 
 tinge tells me) for a great umbrella.' 
 I make no doubt it is a corruption (by 
 * striving after meaning ') of Som- 
 breiro, and it is a capital example of 
 Hobson-Jobson. 
 
 1516. " And besides the page I speak of 
 who carries the sword, they take another 
 page who carries a sombreiro with a stand 
 to shade his master, and keep the rain off 
 him ; and some of these are of silk stuff 
 finely wrought, with many fringes of gold, 
 and set with stones and seed pearl. ..." 
 — Barbom, Lisbon ed., 298. 
 
 1553. "At this time Dom Jorge dis- 
 cerned a great body of men coming towards 
 where he was standing, and amid them a 
 sombreiro on a lofty staff, covering the 
 head of a man on horseback, by which 
 token he knew it to be some noble person. 
 This sombreiro is a fashion in India coming 
 from China, and among the Chinese no one 
 may use it but a gentleman, for it is a token 
 of nobility, which we may describe as a one- 
 handed pallium (having regard to those 
 which we use to see carried by four, at the 
 reception of some great King or Prince on 
 
 his entrance into a city) . . . " — Ba/rros, 
 III. X. 9. 
 
 Then follows a minute description of the 
 sombreiro or umbrella. 
 
 1768-71. " Close behind it, followed the 
 heir apparent, on foot, under asambreel, or 
 sunshade, of state."— Stavorinus, E. T., 
 i. 87. 
 
 Sonthals, n. p. Properly SantcUs. 
 The name of a non- Aryan people be- 
 longing to the Kolarian class, exten- 
 sively settled in the billy country to 
 tbe west of the Hoogly E. and to the 
 soutb of BbagalpQr, from wHcb tbey 
 extend to Balasore at interval, some- 
 times in considerable masses, but more 
 generally mucb. scattered. Tbe terri- 
 tory in whicb tbey are chiefly settled 
 is now formed into a separate district 
 called Santal Parganas, and some- 
 times Santalia. Their settlement in 
 this tract is, however, quite modern ; 
 tbey have migrated tbitber from tbe 
 S.W. In Dr. P. Buchanan's statistical 
 account of Bbagalpur and its Hill 
 people, tbe Santals are not mentioned. 
 
 Tbe earliest mention of this tribe 
 that we have f oimd is in Mr. Suther- 
 land's Report on tbe Hill People, 
 wbicb is printed in tbe Appendix to 
 Long. No date is given there, but 
 we learn from Mr. Man's boot, quoted 
 below, tbat tbe date is 1817. 
 
 1817. " For several years many of the 
 industrious tribes called Sonthurs have 
 established themselves in these forests, and 
 have been clearing and bringing into culti- 
 vation large tracts of lands. . . . " — Swther- 
 laruVs Beport, quoted in Long, 569. 
 
 1867. "This system, indicated and pro- 
 posed by Mr. Eden,* was carried out in 
 its integrity under Mr. George, Yule, C.B., 
 by whose able management, with Messrs. 
 Robinson and Wood as his deputies, the 
 Sonthals were raised from misery, dull 
 despair, and deadly hatred of the govern- 
 ment, to a pitch of prosperity which, to my 
 knowledge, has never been equalled in any 
 other part of India under the British rule. 
 The Regulation Courts, with their horde of 
 leeches in the shape of badly paid, and cor- 
 rupt Amlah and pettifogging Mooktears, 
 were abolished, and in their place a Number 
 of active English gentlemen, termed Assis- 
 tant Commissioners, and nominated by 
 Mr. Yule, were set down among the 
 Sonthals, with a Code of Regulations drawn 
 up by that gentleman, the pith of which 
 may be summed up as follows : , 
 
 "'To .have no medium between the 
 Sonthal and the Hakim, i.e. Assistant Com- 
 
 * This is apparently a mistake. The proposals 
 were certainly original with Mr. Yule. 
 
SOOUKY. 
 
 [STJPPLEMBNT.J 
 
 858 SUPREME COURT, 
 
 '"To patiently hear any complaint made 
 by the Sonthal from his own mouth, with- 
 out any written petition or charge what- 
 ever, and without any Amlah or Court at 
 the time. 
 
 " ' To carry out all criminal work by 
 the aid of the villagers themselves, who 
 ■were to bring in the accused, vrith the 
 witnesses, to the Hakim, who should 
 immediately attend to their statements, 
 and punish them, if found guilty, accord- 
 ing to the tenor of the law.' 
 
 " These were some of the most important 
 of the golden rules carried out by men 
 who recognized the responsibility of their 
 situation ; and with an adored chief, in the 
 shape of Yule, for their ruler, whose iirm, 
 judicious, and gentlemanly conduct made 
 them work with willing hearts, their en- 
 deavours were crowned with a success 
 which far exceeded the expectations of the 
 
 most sanguine " — Sonthalia and the 
 
 Sonthals, by U. G. Man, Barrister-at-Law, 
 &o. Calcutta, 1867, pp. 125-127. 
 
 Soorky. Add : 
 
 1777. "The inquiry verified the infor- 
 mation. We found a large group of miser- 
 able objects confined by order of Mr. Mills ; 
 some were simply so ; some under sentence 
 from him to beatSalkey."— Bejjort of Impey 
 and others, quoted in Stephen's Nuncomwr 
 and Impey, ii. 201. 
 
 Soursop. Add : 
 
 1768-71. " The Sursak-tree has a fruit 
 of a similar kind with the durioon (Durian), 
 but it is not accompanied by such a fetid 
 smsa.:'—Stavorinus, E. T., i. 236. 
 
 Sowar. Add : 
 
 In tlie Greek proyinces in Turkey, 
 tte word is familiar in the form 
 (Tov^apis, pi. a-ov^aptBes, for a 
 mounted gendarme. 
 
 Sowar, Shooter. Add : 
 
 1857. '■! have given general notice of 
 the Shutur Sowar going into Meerut to all 
 the Meerut men."— B. Oreathed's Letters 
 during Siege of Delhi, 42. 
 
 Suakin, n. p. This name, and the 
 melancholy yictories in its vicinity, 
 are too familiar now to need explana- 
 tion. 
 
 c. 1331. " This very day we arrived at 
 the island of Sawakin. It is about 6 miles 
 from the mainland, and has neither drink- 
 able water, nor corn, nor trees. Water is 
 brought in boats, and there are cisterns to 
 coEeot rain water. . . . " — Ibn Satuta, ii. 
 161-2. 
 
 1526. "ThePreste continued speaking 
 with our people, and said to Don Rodrigo 
 that he would Jiave great pleasure and com- 
 plete contentment, if he saw a fort of ours 
 erected in Ma9uha, or in Quaquem, or in 
 Zyla." — Cm-rea, iii. 42. 
 
 Sucker- Bucker. Add : 
 
 1753. ' ' Vient ensuite Bukor, ou comme 
 il est ^crit dans la G^ographie Turque, 
 Feker, ville situee sur une eolline, entre 
 deux bras de I'lndus, qui en font une lie 
 . . . la Gfegraphie . . . ajoute que Louhri 
 {i.e. Eori) est une autre ville situle vis-i-vis 
 de cette He du c&t^ meridional, et que Seker, 
 autrement Sukor, est en mSrae position 
 du c6t^ septentrional." — D'Anville, p. 37. 
 
 Sufeena, s. H. safina. This is the 
 native corr. of subpoena. It is shaped, 
 but not much distorted, by the existence 
 in Hind, of the Ar. word safina for 
 ' a blank-book, a note-book.' 
 
 Sultan. Add : 
 
 c. 1586. 
 " Now Tamburlaine the mighty Soldan 
 comes. 
 And leads with him the great Arabian 
 King." 
 
 Marlowe, Tamh. the Great, iv. 3. 
 
 Sunderbunds. Add : 
 
 1764. "On the 11th Bhaudan, whilst 
 the Boats were at Kerma in Soonderbnnd, 
 a little before daybreak. Captain Ross 
 arose and ordered the Manjee to put off 
 vrith the Budgerow. . . . " — Native Letter 
 regarding Mwrder of Capt. John Hose by a 
 Native Crew. In Long, 383. 
 
 This instance is an exception to the 
 general remark at p. 660, col. a, that the 
 English popular orthography has always 
 been Sunder, and not Soonder-bunds. 
 
 Supreme Court. The designation 
 of the English Court established at 
 Port William by the Regulating Act 
 of 1773 (13 Geo. III. c. 6^, and after- 
 wards at the other two Presidencies. 
 Its extent of jurisdiction was the sub- 
 stance of acrimonious controversies in 
 the early years of its existence ; con- 
 troversies which were closed by 21 
 Geo. III. c. 70, which explained and 
 defined the jurisdiction of the Court. 
 The use of the name.came to an end in 
 1862 with the establishment of the 
 ' High Court,' the bench of which is 
 occupied by barrister judges, judges 
 from the Civil Service, and judges 
 promoted from the native bar. 
 
 The charter of Charles II., of 1661 
 gave the Company certain powers to ad- 
 minister the laws of England, and that 
 of 1683 to establish Courts of Judi- 
 cature. That of Geo. I. (1726) gave 
 power to establish at each Presidency 
 Mayor's Courts for civil suits, with 
 appeal to the Governor and Council, 
 and from these, in cases involving 
 more than 1000 pagodas, to the King 
 in Council. The same charter con- 
 
8UBAT. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 859 
 
 SWALLY. 
 
 stituted tlie Governor and Council in 
 eact Presidency a Cotirt for trial of all 
 ofliences except liigh treason. 
 
 Courts of Bequests were established 
 by charter of Geo. II., 1753. 
 
 The Mayor's court at Madras and 
 Bombay survived tiU 1797, when (by 
 37 Geo. III. c. 142) a Recorder's 
 Coiu-t was instituted at each. This 
 was su;perseded at Madras by a Supreme 
 Court in 1801; and at Bombay in 
 1823. 
 
 Surat. Add : 
 
 1779. "There is some report that he 
 (Gen. Goddard) is gone to Bender-Sovaet 
 . . . but the truth of this God knows." — 
 Sdr Mutaq., iii. 328. 
 
 Surriiyaumee, Gram. H. Oram- 
 sara/njofim, from Skt. grama ' a village,' 
 and P. saranjCim ' apparatus,' etc. ; 
 explained in the quotation. 
 
 1767. " Gram-Serenjammee, or peons and 
 pykes stationed in every village of the pro- 
 vince to assist the farmers in the coUeo- 
 tions, and to watch the villages and the 
 orojDs on the groimd, who are also respon- 
 sible for all thefts within the village they 
 
 belong to (Ks.) 1,54,521 : 14."— 
 
 Mevenue Accounts of Burdvmn. In Long, 
 .507. 
 
 Sutledge, n. p. The most easterly 
 of the Five Rivers of the Punjab, the 
 great tributaries of the Indus. H. 
 SatlaJ, with certain variations in spel- 
 ling and pronunciation. It is in Skt. 
 Satadru, Sutudru, Sutudri, Sitadru, 
 etc., and is the SapdSpos or SaSaSpiys of 
 Ptolemv, the Sydrus (or Sesudrus) of 
 PHny (vi. 21). 
 
 c. 1020. "The Sultan . . . crossed in 
 safety the Slhiin (Indus), Jelam, Chan- 
 dr^ha, XJbriS (E^vl), Bah ifiiy&h), and 
 
 Sataldnr "—Al-'Um, in Mliot, 
 
 ii. 41. 
 
 c. 1030. "They all combine with the 
 Satlader below Miiltfin, at a place called 
 Panjnad, or 'the junction of the five 
 rivers.' " — Al-Bmlni, in Elliot, i. 48. 
 
 The same writer says : 
 
 (The name) "should be written Sha- 
 taludr. It is the name of a province in 
 Hind. But I have ascertained from well- 
 informed people that it should be Sataludr, 
 not Shataludr " (sic). — Ibid., p. 52. 
 
 c. 1310. "After crossing the Panj^b, or 
 five rivers, namely, Sind, Jelam, the river 
 
 of Lohawar, Satlut, and Biyah " — 
 
 Wassdf, in Elliot, iii. 36. 
 
 c. 1380. "The Sultan (FirozSh^h) . . con- 
 ducted two streams into the city from two 
 rivers, one from the river Jumna, the other 
 from the hv.t\ej."—Tarikh-i-Firoz-ShdM, in 
 Elliot, iii. 300. 
 
 c. 1450. " In the year 756 H. (1355 a.d.) 
 the Sultan proceeded to Dlb^lprir, and con- 
 ducted a stream from the river Satladar, 
 for a distance of 40 ios as far Jhajar." — Tdr- 
 ikh-i-Mubdrak Shdhi, in Elliot, iv. 8. 
 
 _c. 1582. "Letters came from Lahore 
 with the intelligence that Ibrahim Husain 
 Mirz^ had crossed the Satlada, and was 
 marching upon Dipillptir." — Tabakdt-i-Ak- 
 bari, in Elliot, v. 358. 
 
 0. 1590. "Subah Dim. In the 3d 
 climate. The length (of this Subah) from 
 Palwal to Lodhiana, which is on the bank 
 of the Eiver Satlaj, is 165 Xuroh." — Am 
 (orig.), i. 513. 
 
 1793. " Near Moultan they unite again, 
 and bear the name of Setlege, until both 
 the substance and name are lost in the 
 Indus." — Bermell, Memoir, 102. 
 
 In the following passage the great 
 French geographer has missed the 
 Sutlej : 
 
 1753. " Les cartes qui ont prfo^d^ oelles. 
 que j'ai compos^es de I'Arie, ou de I'lnde 
 . . . . ne marquoient aucune rivifere entre 
 I'Hyphasis, ou Hypasis, dernier des fleuves 
 qui se rendent dans I'Indus, et le Gemn^, 
 qui est le Jomanes de 1' Antiquity. . . . 
 Mais la marche de Timur a indiqu^ dans 
 cette intervalle deux riviferes, celle de 
 Kehker et celle de Panipat. Dans un ancien 
 itineraire de I'Inde, que Pline nous a con- 
 serve, on trouve entre VSppasis et le 
 Jomanes une rivifere sous le nom d'Hesldras 
 k ^gale distance d'Hypasis et de Jomanes, 
 et qu'on a tout lieu de prendre pour Kehker." 
 —B'Amdlle, p. 47. 
 
 Suttee. Add : 
 
 The conjecture (of Burnell) at p. 667, 
 col. a, in interpretation of the word 
 masiiusedby P.DellaValleis confirmed, 
 and the traveller himself justified, by 
 an entry in Mr. Whitworth's Dioty. 
 of a word Masti-lmlla used in Oanara 
 for a monument commemorating a sati. 
 Kalla is stone and mastic maha-sati. 
 
 1713. " Ce fut cette ann^e de 1710, que 
 mourut le Prince de Marava, $i,g6 de plus de 
 quatre-vingt-ans ; ses femmes, en nombre 
 de quarante sept, se brdlferent avec le corps 
 
 du Prince " (details follow). — Pire 
 
 MaHin (of the Madura Mission), in Lettrei 
 Edifiantcs, ed. 1781, torn, xii., pp. "iZZ seqq. 
 
 1829. " Beiiulation XYII. 
 
 "A Regulation for declaring the prac- 
 tice of Suttee, or of burning or burying 
 alive the widows of Hindoos, illegal, and 
 punishable by the Criminal Courts." — 
 Passed by the G.-O. in, C, Deer. 4th. 
 
 Swally. Add: 
 
 1690. "In a little time we hapjnly 
 arriv'd at Sualyhar, and the Tide serving, 
 came to an Anchor very near the Shoar." — 
 Ovington, 163. 
 
SYCE. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 
 860 TALOOK. 
 
 Syce. Add : 
 
 1779. " The bearer and soise, when they 
 returned, came to the place where I was, 
 and laid hold of Mr. Ducarell. I took hold 
 of Mr. Shee and carried him up. The 
 bearer and Boise took Mr. Ducarell out. 
 Mr. Keeble was standing on his own house 
 looking, and asked, ' What is the matter ? ' 
 The bearer and g«ise said to Mr. Keeble, 
 'These gentlemen came into the house 
 when my master was out.' "—Evidence on 
 Trial of Grand v. Francis, in Echoes of Old 
 Calcutta, 230. 
 
 Sycee. Add : 
 
 1711. " Formerly they used to sell for 
 Sisee, or Silver full fine ; but of late the 
 Method is alter'd."— ioc/cj/cr, 135. 
 
 Taj, n. p. The most famous and 
 Ijeautiful mausoleum in Asia; tlie 
 Taj Mahal at Agra, erected by Shah. 
 Jahan over the burial-place ol his 
 fayourite wife Mumtazi-Mahal ('Orna- 
 ment of the Palace ') Eanu Begam. 
 
 1663. "I shall not stay to discourse of 
 the Monument of Eekhar, because what- 
 ever beauty is there, is found in a far higher 
 degree in that of Taj Mehale, which I am 
 now going to describe to you . . . judge 
 whether I had reason to say that the 
 Mausoleum, or Tomb of Taj-Hehale, is 
 something worthy to be admired. For my 
 part I do not yet well know, whether I am 
 somewhat infected still with Indianisme ; 
 but I must needs say, that I believe it 
 ought to be reckoned amongst the Wonders 
 
 of the World "—Bermkr, E. T., 
 
 •94-96. 
 
 1665. "Of all the Monuments that are 
 to be seen at Agra, that of the Wife of Cka- 
 Jehan is the most magnificent ; she caus'd 
 it to be set up on purpose near the Tasi- 
 inacan, to which all strangers must come, 
 that they should admire it. The Tasi- 
 macan_ is a great Bazar, or Market-place, 
 comprised of six great courts, all encom- 
 pass'd with Portico's; under which there 
 are Warehouses for Met chants. . . . The 
 monument of this Begum or Sultaness, 
 stands on the East side of the City. ... I 
 saw the beginning and compleating of this 
 great work, that cost two and twenty years 
 labour, and 20,000 men always at work."^ 
 Tavernier, E. T., ii. 50. 
 
 1856. 
 " But far beyond compare, the glorious 
 
 Seen from old Agra's towering battle- 
 ments. 
 
 And mirrored clear in Jumna's silent 
 stream ; 
 
 Sun-lighted, like a pearly diadem 
 
 Set royal on the melancholy brow 
 
 Of withered Hindostan ; but, when the 
 
 moon 
 Dims the white marble with a softer 
 
 light, 
 Like some queened maiden, veiled in 
 
 dainty lace, 
 And waiting for her bridegroom, stately, 
 
 pale. 
 But yet transcendent in her loveliness.'' 
 The Banyan Tree. 
 
 Talisman. Add, before quotations 
 
 (Prom Prof. Eobertson Smith) : " I 
 have got some fresh light on your 
 Talisman, 
 
 " W. Bedwell, the father of Eng- 
 lish Arabists, in his Catalogue of the 
 Chapters of the Turkish Alkoran, pub- 
 lished (1615) along with the Moham- 
 medis Imposturae, and Arabian Trudg- 
 man, has the following, quoted from 
 Postellus de Orbis Concordia, i. 13 : 
 'Haec precatio (the faiiha) illis est 
 communis ut nobis dominica : et ita 
 quibusdum ad battologiam usque re- 
 citatur ut centies idem, aut duo aut 
 tria vooabula repetant dioendo, Al- 
 hamdu lillah, hamdu lillah, hamdu 
 lillah, et cetera ejus vocabula eodem 
 modo. Idque facit in publica oratione 
 Taalima, id est saorificulus, pro his 
 qui negligenter orant ut aiunt, ut ea 
 repetitione suppleat eorum erroribus. 
 . . . . Quidam medio in oampo tarn 
 assidufe, ut defessi considant ; alii cir- 
 cumgirando corpus,' etc. 
 
 " Here then we have a form with- 
 out the s, and one which from the 
 vowels seems to be ti'lima, 'a very 
 learned man.' This, owing to the in- 
 fluence of the guttural, would sound 
 in modern pronunciation nearly as 
 Taalima. At the same time ti'lima is 
 not the name of an office, and prayers 
 on behalf of others can be undertaken 
 by any one who receives a mandate, 
 and is paid for them; so it is very 
 possible that Postellus, who was an 
 Arabic scholar, made the pointing suit 
 his idea of the word meant, and that 
 the real word is taldmi, a shortened 
 form, recognised by Jawhari and other 
 lexicographers, of talamidh, " disci- 
 ples.' That students should turn a 
 penny by saying prayers for others is 
 very natiiral." 
 
 This, therefore, confirms our con- 
 jecture of the origin. 
 
 Talook. Add: 
 
 1885. "In October, 1779, the Dacca 
 Council were greatly disturbed in their 
 
TANADAE. 
 
 [supplemeitt.] 
 861 
 
 TARA, TABS. 
 
 minds by the appearance amongst them of 
 John Doe, who was then still in his prime. 
 One Chundermonee demised to John Doe 
 and his assigns certain lands in the per- 
 gunua BuUera . . whereupon George III., 
 by the Grace of God, of Great Britain, 
 France, and Ireland, King, Defender of the 
 I"aith, and so forth, commanded the Sheriff 
 of Calcutta to give John Doe possession. 
 At this Mr. Shakspeare burst into fury, and 
 in la^uage which much have surprised 
 John 'Doe, proposed ' that a sesavml be ap- 
 pointed for the collection of Patparrah 
 Talook, with directions to pay the same 
 into BuUera cuteherry.'" — Sir J. St^hen, 
 JSTuncomar wnd Impeg, ii. 159-60. 
 
 A sazdwal is "an officer specially ap- 
 pointed to collect the revenue of an estate, 
 from the management of which the owner 
 or farmer has been removed." (Wihon). 
 
 Tanadar. Add : 
 
 1602. "So all the force went aboard of 
 the light boats, and the Governor in his 
 bastard-galley entered the river with a 
 grand clangour of music, and when he was 
 in mid-channel there came to his galley a 
 boat, in which was the Tanadar of the 
 City (Dabul), and going aboard the galley 
 presented himself to the Governor with 
 much humility, and begged pardon of his 
 . . "—Couto, IV., i. 9. 
 
 Tanga. Add : 
 
 See also in Suppt. under Pardao. 
 N.B. — In Gloss, in quotation from Her- 
 berstein for pollina read poltina. 
 
 Tangun. Add : 
 
 1854. " These animals, called Tanghan, 
 are wonderfully strong and enduring ; they 
 are nevershod, and the hoof often cracks. . . 
 The Tibetans give the foals of value 
 messes of pig's Ijlood and raw liver, which 
 they devour greedily, and it is said to 
 strengthen them wonderfully ; the custom 
 is, I believe, general in Central Asia."— 
 Hooker, Himalayan Journals, 1st ed., ii. 
 131. 
 
 Tanor, n. p. An ancient to'wn and 
 port about 22 miles south of Odlicut. 
 There is a considerable probability 
 that it was the Tyndis of the Periplus. 
 It was a small kingdom at the arrival 
 of the Portuguese, m partial subjection 
 to the Zamorin. 
 
 1516. " Further on . . . are two places 
 of Moors 5 leagues from one another. One 
 is called Paravauor, and the other Tanor, 
 an>l inland from these towns is a lord to 
 whom they belong; and he has many 
 Nairs, and' sometimes he rebels against the 
 King of Calicut. In these towns there is 
 much shipping and trade, for these Moors 
 are great merchants." — Sariosa, Hak. Soc, 
 153. 
 
 1521. " Cotate was a great man among 
 the Moors, very rich, and lord of Tanor, 
 who carried on a great sea-trade with many 
 
 ships, which trafficked all about the coast 
 of India with passes from our Governors, 
 for he only dealt in wares of the country ; 
 and thus he was the greatest possible friend 
 of the Portuguese, and those who went to 
 his dwelling were entertained with the 
 greatest honour, as if they had been his 
 brothers. In fact for this purpose he kept 
 houses fitted up, and both cots and bed- 
 steads furnished in our fashion, with tables 
 and chairs and casks of wine, with which 
 he regaled our people, giving them enter- 
 tainments and banquets, insomuch that it 
 seemed as if he were going to become a 
 Christian. . . . " — Gorrea, ii. 679. 
 
 1528. "And in the year (a.h.) 935, a 
 ship belonging to the Franks was wrecked 
 offTanoor. . . . Now the Ray of that place 
 affording aid tojthe crew, the Zamorin sent 
 a messenger to him demanding of him the 
 surrender of the Franks who composed it, 
 together with such parts of the cargo of the 
 ship as had been saved, but that chieftain 
 having refused compliance with this de- 
 mand, a treaty of peace was entered into 
 with the Franks by him; and from this 
 time the subjects of the Ray of Tanoor 
 traded under the protection of the passes of 
 the FTa.riks."—Tohfut-ul-Mujahideen, E. T., 
 124-125. 
 
 1553. _ "For Lopo Scares having arrived 
 at Cochin after his victory over the Qamorin, 
 two days later the King of Tanor, the 
 latter's vassal, sent (to Lopo) to complain 
 against the Qamorin by ambassadors, 
 begging for peace and help agaiinst him, 
 having fallen out with him for reasons that 
 touched the service of the King of Por- 
 tugal." — Barros, I., vii. 10. 
 
 1727. "Four leagues more southerly is 
 Tannore, a Town of small Trade, inhabited 
 by Mahometans." — A. Ham. i. 322. 
 
 Tara, Tare, s. Name of a small 
 silver coin current in Southern India 
 at the time of the arrival of the Por-. 
 tuguese. It seems to have survived 
 longest in Calicut. The origin we 
 have not traced. It is curious that 
 the commonest silver coin in Sicily- 
 down to 1860, and worth about i^d., 
 was a tarl, generally considered to be 
 a corruption of dirhem* 
 
 1442. "They cast (at Vijayanagar), in 
 pure silver a coin which is the sixth of the 
 fanom, which they call tar." — Abdurrazzdb 
 in India in the XV. Cent. 26. 
 
 1506^ (The Vicerov, D. Francisco 
 D'Ahneida, wintering his fleet at Cochin). 
 "As the people were numerous they made 
 quite a big town, with a number of houges 
 covered with upper stories of timber, and 
 streets also where the people of the country 
 set up their stalls in which they sold plenty 
 of victuals, and cheap. Thus for a vinten 
 
 * I see Sir Walter J511iot has mooted this very 
 question in liis Coi%s ofS. India, now in the press 
 , (p. 138). 
 
T A ZEE A. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 862 
 
 TIGER. 
 
 of silver you got in change 20 silver coins 
 that they called taras, something like the 
 scale of a sardine, and for such coin the^ 
 gave Tjou 12 or 15 figs, or 4 or 5 eggs, and 
 for a single vintem 3 or 4 fowls, and for one 
 tara fish enough to fill two men's bellies, or 
 rice enough for a day's victuals, dinner and 
 supper too. Bread there was none, for 
 tliere was no wheat except in the territory 
 of the Moors." — Correa, i. 624. 
 
 1510. The King of JSTarsinga (or Vija- 
 yanagar) "coins a silver money called tare, 
 and others of gold, twenty of which go to a 
 pardao, and are called fanom. And of 
 these small ones of silver, there go 16 to a 
 fanom." — Varthema, 130. 
 
 1673. (at Calicut). " Their Coin admits 
 no Copper ; Silver Tarrs, 28 of which make 
 a Panam, passing instead thereof," — Fryer, 
 55. 
 
 „ "CaUout. 
 * * • » * 
 
 " Tarrs are the peculiar Coin, the rest are 
 aommon to India." — Id. 207. 
 
 1727. " Calecut .... coins are 10 Tar 
 to a Fanam, 4| Fanams to a Rupee." — A. 
 Sam. u, 316. 
 
 Tazeea. Add : 
 
 It siould have been mentioned that 
 at the close of the Muharram procession 
 the taziyas must be thrown into water ; 
 if there is no sufficient mass of water 
 they should be buried. 
 
 Tea. Add : 
 
 1616. " I bought 3 chaw cups covered 
 with silver plates. . . . " — Cocks, i. 202. 
 
 1690. ". ... Of all the followers of 
 Mahomet . . . none are so rigidly Abste- 
 mious as the Arabians of Muscatt. , . . For 
 Tea and Coffee, which are judg'd the 
 privileg'd Liquors of all the Mahometans, 
 as well Tvarks, as those of Persia, India, 
 and other parts of Arabia, are condemned 
 
 ty them as unlawful " — Ovington, 
 
 427. 
 
 1844. "The Polish word for tea, 
 Herbata, signifies more properly 'herb,' 
 and in fact there is little more of the 
 genuine Chinese beverage] in the article 
 itself than in its name, so that we often 
 thought with longing of the delightful Rus- 
 sian Tshai, genuine in word and fact." — 
 ■J. I. Kohl, Austria, p. 444. 
 
 Teapoy. Add : 
 
 A teapoy is called in China by a 
 name having reference to tea; viz., 
 ch'a-chi'rh. It has 4 legs. 
 
 ■Teerut, Teertha. s. Skt. and H. 
 tlrth, tlrtJia. A holy place of pil- 
 grimage and of bathing for the good of 
 the soul, such as Hurdwar, or the con- 
 fluence at Prag (Allahabad). 
 ' c. 1790. " Au temple I'enfant est 
 Te^ue par les devedaschies des mains de 
 
 ses parens, et aprfes I'avoir baignfe dans le 
 tirtha ou etang du temple, elles lui mettent 
 des vgtemens neufs. . . . " — Baafner, ii. 
 114. 
 
 Telinga. Add : 
 
 c. 1765. " Somro's force, which amounted 
 to 15 or 16 field-pieces, and 6000 or 7000 of 
 those foot soldiers called Talinghas, and 
 which are armed with flint muskets, and 
 accoutred as well as disciplined in the 
 Frenghi or European manner." — Seir Mwta- 
 qherin, iii. 254. 
 
 Tenasserim. Add : 
 
 1501. Tanaser appears in the list of 
 places in the East Indies of which Amerigo 
 Vespucci had heard from the Portuguese 
 fleet at C. Verde. Printed in Balddli 
 Boni's n Milione, pp. liii. seqq. 
 
 Thakoor, s. H. thakur, from Skt. 
 tliahhura, ' an idol, a deity.' Used as 
 a term of respect. Lord, Master, etc., 
 but with a variety of specific applica- 
 tions, of which the most familiar is as 
 the style of EajpUt nobles. It is also 
 in some parts the honorific designation 
 of a barber, after the odd fashion which 
 styles a tailor khalifa; a hihuliU, ja- 
 ma' ddr; a sweeper, mehtar. 
 
 And in Bengal it is the name of a 
 Brahman family, which its members 
 have Anglicised as Tagore, of whom 
 several have been men of character 
 and note, the best known being 
 Dwarkanath Tagore, " a man of 
 liberal opinions and enterprising cha- 
 racter," * who died in London in 1810. 
 
 Tifan. Add : 
 
 1807. " Many persons are in the habit 
 of sitting down to a repast at one o'clock, 
 which is called tiffen, and is in fact an 
 early dinner." — Cm-diner's Ceylon, i. 83. 
 
 1853. "This was the case for the prose- 
 cution. The court now adjourned for 
 tiffin."— OaA^eW, i. 319. 
 
 Tiger. Add : 
 
 1083. "In y afternoon they found a. 
 great Tiger, one of y" black men shot a 
 barbed arrow into his Buttock. Mr. French- 
 feUd andj Capt. Kaynes alighted off their 
 horses and advanced towards the thicket 
 where y" Tiger lay. The people making a 
 great noise, y« Tiger flew out upon Mr. 
 Frenchfeild, and he shot him with a brace 
 of Bullets into y= breast : at which he made 
 a great noise, and returned again to his 
 den. The Black Men seeing of him 
 wounded fell upon him, but the Tiger had 
 so much strength as to kill 2 men, and 
 wound a third, before he died. At Night 
 y= Ragea sent me the Tiger." — Hedges, 
 Dim-y, Hak. Soc, 66-67. 
 
 * Wilson. 
 
TINCALL. 
 
 [SUPPLEMENT.] 
 863 
 
 TOWLEEA. 
 
 1754. "There was a CAcwto- granted to 
 the East India Company. ^^Many Disputes 
 arose about it, which came before Parlia- 
 ment ; all Arts were used to corrupt or 
 delude the Members ; among others a 
 Tyger was baited with Solemnity, on the 
 Day the great Question was to come on. 
 This was such a Novelty, that several of 
 the Members were drawn oft from their 
 Attendance, and absent on the Division. . " 
 — A Collection of Letters relating to the 
 E. I. Company, &c. (Tract), 1754, p. 13. 
 
 1872. "One of the Frontier Battalion 
 soldiers approached me, running for his 
 life. . . . This was his story : — 
 
 'Sahib, I was going along with the 
 letters . . . which I had received from 
 your highness ... a great tiger came out 
 and stood in the path. Then I feared for 
 my life ; and the tiger stood, and I stood, 
 and we looked at each other. I had no 
 weapon but my kukri , . . andtheGrovern- 
 ment letters. So I said, ' My lord Tiger, 
 here are the G-ovemment letters, the letters 
 of the Honourable Kumpany Bahadur . . . 
 and it is necessary for me to go on with 
 them.' The t^er never ceased looking at 
 me, and when I had done speaking he 
 growled, but he never ofltered to get out of 
 the way. On this I was much more afraid, 
 so I kneeled down, and made obeisance to 
 him ; but he did not take any more notice 
 of that either, so at last I told him I should 
 report the matter to the Sahib, and I 
 threw down the letters in front of him, and 
 came here as fast as I was able. Sahib, 
 I now ask for your justice against that 
 tiger."— i«.-Co?. T. Leain, p. 444. 
 
 Tincall. Add : 
 
 1525. "Tymt[uall, small, 60 tangas a 
 maund." — Lenribranca, 50. 
 
 Tobra. Add : 
 
 The H. is tohra. 
 
 "In the Nerbudda valley, in Central 
 India, the women wear a profusion of 
 toe-rings, some standing up an inch high. 
 Their shoes are consequently curiously 
 shaped, and are 'called tobras."— (M.-ffcre. 
 iJ. S. Keatinge.) 
 
 As we should say, ' buckets.' 
 
 Tola. Add : 
 
 1676. "Over all the Empire of the Great 
 Mogul, aU the Gold and Silver is weigh'd 
 with Weights which they call ToUa."— 
 Tavernier, E. T., ii. 18. 
 
 Tomaun. Add : 
 
 c. 1340. " Cea deux portions r^unies 
 formaient un total de 800 toumans, dont 
 chaoun vaut 10,000 dinars courants, et le 
 dinar 6 dirhems." — Shihabuddln, Masdlak- 
 al Absdr, in Notices et Extraits, xiii. 194. 
 
 Toolsy. Add, at end of quota- 
 tions : 
 
 The following illustrates the esteem 
 attached to Toolsy in South Europe. 
 
 1885. "I have frequently realized how- 
 much prized the basil is in Greece for its 
 mystic properties. The herb, which they 
 say grew on Christ's grave, is almost wor 
 shipped in the Eastern Church. On St. 
 Basil's day women take sprigs of this plant 
 to be blessed in church. On returning 
 home they cast some on the floor of the 
 house, to secure luck for the ensuing year. 
 They eat a little with their household, and 
 no sickness, they maintain, will attack them 
 for a year. Another bit they put in their- 
 cupboard, and firmly believe that their 
 embroideries and silken raiment will be 
 free from the visitation of rats, mice, and 
 moths, for the same period." — J. T. Bent, 
 The Cyclades, p. 328. 
 
 Topaz. Add : 
 
 It may be a slight support to the 
 derivation from, top-chi that Italians 
 were employed to cast guns for the 
 Zamorin at Calicut from a very early 
 date in the 16th century, and are 
 frequently mentioned in the annals of 
 Correa hetween 1503 and 1510. 
 
 Tope-khana. Add : 
 
 1687. "TheToptchi. These are Gunners, 
 called so from the word Tope, which in 
 Turkish signifies a Cannon, and are in 
 number about 1200, distributed'in 52 Cham- 
 bers ; their Quarters are at Tophaua, or 
 the place of Guns in the Suburbs of Con- 
 stantinople." — Bycaut's Present State of the 
 Ottoman Empire, p. 94. 
 
 1726. "lefaudar Chan, chief of the 
 Artillery (called the Daroger of the Tops- 
 canna)." — Valentijn, iv. (Suratte) 276. 
 
 Toucan. Add : 
 
 Here is an example of misapplica- 
 tion to the Hombill, though the latter 
 name is also given : 
 
 1885. " Soopah (in N. Canara) is the 
 only region in which I have met with the 
 
 toucan or great hombill I saw the 
 
 comical looking head with its huge aquiline 
 beak, regarding me through a fork in the 
 branch ; and I account it one of the best 
 shots I ever made, when I sent a ball . . . 
 through the head just at its junction 
 with the handsome orange-coloured helmet 
 which surmounts it, Down came the 
 toncan with outspread wings, dead appa- 
 rently ; but when my peon Manoel raised 
 him by the thick muscular neck, he fasten- 
 ed his great claws on his hand, and made 
 the wood resound with a succession of roars 
 more like a bull than a bird." — Gordon 
 Forbes, Wild lAfe in Canara, Jjc. , pp. 37-38. 
 
 Towleea. s. H. Tauliya, ' a to-wel.' 
 This is a corruption, however, not of 
 the English form, but rather of tha 
 Port, toalha {Panjab N. & Q., 1883, ii. 
 117). 
 
TBIBENT. 
 
 [SUPPLEMElfT.] 
 864 
 
 TYPHOON. 
 
 Tribeny. Add : 
 
 1753. " Au-desaous de Nudia, h, Tripini, 
 dont le nom signifie trois eaux, le Gange 
 fait encore sortir du m^me c6te un canal, 
 qui par sa rentr^e, forme une seconde lie 
 renfermfe dans la premifere," — D'Anmlle, 
 64. 
 
 TricMnopoly. Add : 
 
 1753. ' ' Ces embouchures sont en grand 
 nombre, vti la division de ce fleuve en 
 diff^rens bras ou canaux, h remonter jusqu'k 
 Tirishirapali, et h, la pagode de Shirang- 
 ham." — D'AnvUle, 115. 
 
 Trumpak. Add : 
 
 1507. "Meanwhile the Captain-Major 
 ordered Afonso Lopes de Costa and Joao 
 da Nova, and Manuel Teles with his 
 people to proceed along the water's edge, 
 whilst he with all the rest of the force 
 would follow, and come to a place called 
 Turumhaque, which is on the water's edge, 
 in which there were some palm-trees, and 
 weUs of brackish water, which supplied 
 the people of the city with drink when the 
 water-boats were not arriving, as sometimes 
 happened owing to a contrary wind." — 
 Correa, i. 830. 
 
 1682. "Behind the hills, to the S.S.W. 
 and W.S.W. there is another part of the 
 island, lying over against the anchorage that 
 we have mentioned, and which includes the 
 place caUed Tnrumbake . . . here one sees 
 the ancient pleasure-house of the old Kings 
 of Onnus, with a few small trees, and sundry 
 date-palms. There are here also two great 
 wells of water, called after the name of the 
 place, ' The Wells of Turumbake'; which 
 water is the most wholesome and the 
 freshest in the whole island." — Nieuhof, Zee 
 ere Zant-JReize, ii. 86. 
 
 Tuan, s. Malay tuan and tuuxin, 
 ' lord, master.' This word is used in 
 the English, and Dutch, settlements of 
 the Archipelago exactly as Sahib is in 
 India. 
 
 1533. " Dom Paulo da Grama, who was a 
 worthy son of his father in his zeal to do 
 the King good service .... equipped a 
 good fleet, of which the King of XJgentana 
 (see Ujungtanah) had presently notice, 
 who in all speed set forth his own, consist- 
 ing of 30 lancharas, with a large force on 
 board, and in command of which he put a 
 valiant Moor called Tuam-b^r, to whom the 
 King gave orders that as soon as our force 
 had quitted the fortress (of Malacca) not 
 leaving enough people to defend it, he 
 should attack the town of the Quelys (see 
 Kling) and burn and destroy as much as 
 he coiild." — Correa, iii. 486. 
 
 1553. '■ For where this word Saja is 
 used, derived from the kingly title, it 
 attaches to a person on whom the King 
 bestows the title, almost as among us that 
 of Count, whilst the style Taam is like our 
 Dom; only the latter of the two is put 
 before the person's proper name, whilst the 
 
 former is put after it, as we see in the 
 names of these two Javanese, Vtimuti 
 Baja, and Tuam Colascar." — Barros, II. 
 vi. 3. 
 
 Tuceavee. Add: 
 
 1880. "When the Sirkar disposed of 
 lands which reverted to it ... . it sold 
 them almost always for a nazarana. It 
 sometimes gave them gratis, but it never 
 paid money, and seldom or ever advanced 
 takavi to the tenant or owner." — Minutes 
 of Sir T, Mumro, i. 71. 
 
 These words are not in Munro's spelling. 
 The Editor has reformed the orthography. 
 
 Tumlook. Add: 
 
 1679. In going down the Hoogly : 
 
 "Before daybreak overtook the Ganges 
 at Barnagur, met the Arrival 7 days out 
 from Ballasore, and at night passed the 
 lAlly at Tumbalee." — Foi-i St. Geo. (Council 
 on Tour). In JVotes and Extracts, No. II., 
 p. 69. 
 
 1685. "January 2. — We fell downe 
 below Tnmbolee iliver. 
 
 "January 3. — We anchored at the 
 Channel Trees, and lay here y" 4"' and 5"" 
 for want of a gale to carry us over to 
 Kedgeria. " — Sedges, Diary (Hak. Soc. ), 175. 
 
 Turban. Add : 
 
 1588. "In this canoa was the King's' 
 "Seoretarie, who had on his head a piece of 
 died linen cloth folded vp like vnto a 
 Tturkes Tuliban." — Cavendish, in HaMuvt, 
 iv. 337. 
 
 Turkey. Add: 
 
 1653. ' ' Les Franjois appellent coqrd'Inde 
 vn oyseau lequel ne se trouue point aux 
 Indes OrientaJes, les Anglois le nomment 
 tarki-koc[ qui signifie ooq de Turquie, quoy 
 qu'U n'y ait point d'autres en Turquie que 
 cevtx que Ton y a portez d'Burope. le croy 
 que oet oyseau nous est venu de 1 Amerique."' 
 — De la Boullaye-le-Gouz, ed. 1657, p. 259. 
 
 Tyconna. Add : 
 
 "The throng that accompanied that 
 minister proved so very great that the 
 floor of the house, which happened to have 
 a Tah-Qhana, and possibly was at that 
 moment under a secret influence, gave way, 
 and the body, the Vizir, and all his com- 
 pany fell into the ajjartment underneath." 
 — Seir Mutaqherin, iii. 19. 
 
 Typhoon. Add : 
 
 1575. " But when we approach'd unto it 
 (Cyprus), a Hurricane arose suddenly, and 
 blew so fiercely upon us, that it wound our 
 great Sail round about our main Mast . . . 
 These Winds arise from a Wind that is 
 called by the Greeks Typhon; and Pliny 
 calleth it Vertex and Vortex; but as dan- 
 gerous as they are, 'as they arise suddenly, 
 so quicldy are they laid again also."^ 
 Sauwolffs Travels, in Bay's Collection, ed. 
 1705, p. 320. 
 
 Here the traveller seems to intimate 
 
[supplement.] 
 UJUNGTANAH. 865 UJUNGTANAH. 
 
 (though we are not certain) that Typhon 
 was then applied in the Levant to such 
 winds ; in any case it was exactly the tjlfan 
 of India. 
 
 1615. ' ' And about midnight Capt. Adams 
 went out in a bark abord the Hozeander 
 with many other barks to tow her in, we 
 fearing a tuffon." — Cocks's ZHary, i. 50. 
 
 1853. _ ". . . pointing as he spoke to a 
 dark dirty line which was becoming more 
 and more visible in the horizon : 
 
 '"By Jove, yes ! ' cried Stanton, ' that's 
 a typhaon coming up, sure enough.' " — 
 OakfieU, i. 122. 
 
 1859. " The weather was sultry and un- 
 settled, and my Jemadar, Eamdeen Te- 
 warry . . , opined that we ought to make 
 ready for the coming tuphan or tempest 
 .... A darkness that might be felt, and 
 that no lam^p could illumine, shrouded our 
 camp. The wind roared and yelled. It 
 was a hurricane." — Lt.-Col. T. Lewin, p. 62. 
 
 Compare the next quotation, from the 
 same writer, with that in the Glossabt from 
 Couto (723, col. b) respecting the Olho de 
 Boi: 
 
 1885. " The district was subject to 
 cyclonic storms of incredible violence, for- 
 tunately lasting for a very short time, but 
 which often caused much destruction. 
 These storms were heralded by the appear- 
 ance above the horizon of clouds known to 
 the natives by the name of 'lady's eyebrows,' 
 so called from their being curved in a 
 narrow black-arched wisp, and these most 
 surely foretold the approach of the iox- 
 Ti.3.Ao."—lhid. 176. 
 
 Ujungtanah. Add : 
 
 1554. ". . . en Muar, in Ojantana . . ." 
 —Botdho, TomJbo, 105. 
 
 Upas. Add before quotations, p. 
 729, coL a : 
 
 Lindley, in his Vegetable Kingdom, 
 in a short notice of Antiaris toxicaria, 
 says ttat, though the accounts are 
 greatly exaggerated, yet the facts are 
 notable enough. He says cloth made 
 from the tough fibre is so acrid as to 
 verify the SMrt of Nessus. 
 
 My friend Gen. Maolagan, noticing 
 Lindley' s remai-k to me, adds : "Do 
 you remember in our High School days 
 (at Edinburgh) a grand Diorama 
 called The Upas Tree ? It showed a 
 large wild valley, with a single tree in 
 the middle, and illustrated the safety 
 of approach on the windward side, 
 
 and the desolation it dealt on the 
 other." 
 
 Then place among the quotations the 
 following : 
 
 1885. "The dreaded TTpas dropped its 
 fruits. 
 
 "Beneath the shady canopy of this taU 
 fig no native will, if he knows it, dare to 
 rest, nor will he pass between its stem and 
 the wind, so strong is his belief in its evil 
 influence. 
 
 "In the centre of a tea estate, not far 
 off from my encampment, stood, because no 
 one could be found daring enough to cut it 
 down, an immense specimen, which had 
 long been a nuisance to the proprietor on 
 account of the lightning every now and 
 then striking off, to the damage of the 
 shrubs below, large branches, which none 
 of his servants could be induced to remove. 
 One day, having been pitchforked together 
 and burned; they were considered disposed 
 of ; but next morning the whole of his 
 labourers awoke, to their intense alarm, 
 afflicted with a painful eruption .... It 
 was then remembered that the smoke of the 
 burning branches had been blown by the 
 wind through the village. . ." (Two China^ 
 men were engaged to cut down and remove 
 the tree, and did not suffer ; it was ascer- 
 tained that they had smeared their bodies 
 with coco-nut oil). — H. 0. Forbes, A Naiu- 
 ralisfs Wanderings, 1885, p. 112-113. 
 
 1868. "The Church of Ireland offers to 
 us, indeed, a great question, but even that 
 question is but one of a group of questions. 
 Ihere is the Church of Ireland, there is 
 the land of Ireland, there is the education 
 of Ireland .... they are all so many 
 branches from one trunk, and that trunk is 
 the Tree of what is called Protestant 
 ascendancy . . . We therefore aim at the 
 destruction of that system of ascendancy, 
 which, though it has been crippled and 
 curtailed by former measures, yet still must 
 be allowed to exist ; it is still there like a 
 tall tree of noxious growth, lifting its head 
 to heaven, and darkening and poisoning 
 the lajid so far as its shadow can extend ; 
 it is still there, gentlemen, and now at- 
 length the day has come when, as we hope, 
 the axe has been laid to the root of that 
 tree, and it nods and quivers from its top 
 to its base . . ." — Mr. Gladstone's Speech 
 at Wigan, 23rd Oct., 1868. 
 
 In the preceding quotation the orator 
 indicates the XTpas tree without naming it. 
 TTie name was supplied by some com- 
 mentators referring to this indication at a 
 later date : 
 
 1873. "It was perfectly certain that a 
 man who possessed a great deal of imagina- 
 tion might, if he stayed out sufficiently 
 long at night, staring at a small star, per- 
 suade himself next morning that he had 
 seen a great comet ; and it was equally 
 certain that such a man, if he stared long 
 enough at a bush, might persuade himself 
 that he had seen a branch of the TJpas Tree. " 
 — Speech of Lord Edmokd Fitzmaueice on 
 
 3 K 
 
[srPPLEMENT.] 
 
 UBZ AND URZEE. 866 
 
 WINTER. 
 
 the 2nd reading of the University Education 
 (Ireland) Bill, 3d March, 1873. 
 
 1873. " It was to regain office, to satisfy 
 the Irish irreoonoilables, to secure the 
 Pope's brass band, and not to pursue ' the 
 glorious traditions of English Liberalism,' 
 that Mr. Gladstone struck his two blows at 
 the Upas tree." — Mr. Joseph Chambeblain, 
 in Fm-tnightly Review, Sept. 1873, pp. 289-90. 
 
 Tlrz and Urzee. Add : 
 
 1782. "Monsr. de Chemant refuses to 
 write to Hyder by arzoasht (read arzdasht), 
 and wants to correspond with him in the 
 same manner as Mons. Duplex did with 
 Chanda Sahib; but the Nabob refuses to 
 receive any letter that is not in the stile 
 of an arzee or petition." — India Gazette, 
 June 22d, 
 
 Venetian. Add : 
 
 1542. "At the bottom of the cargo(? cifa), 
 among the ballast, she carried 4 big guns 
 (*iros),_ and others of smaller size, and 60,000 
 Venetians in gold, which were destined for 
 Coje C^afar, in order that with this money 
 he should in all speed provide necessaries 
 for the fleet which was coming." — Correa, 
 iv. 250. 
 
 Vettyver, s. This is the name 
 generally used by the Prench for the 
 fragrant grass which we call CUSCUS 
 (q.v.). The word is Tamil VeUiveru. 
 
 1800. " Europeans cool their apartments 
 by means of wetted tats (see Tatty) made 
 of straw or grass, and sometimes of the 
 roots of the wattle waeroo, which, when 
 wetted, exhales a pleasant but faint smell," 
 — Heyne's Tracts, p. 11. 
 
 Vizier, Wuzeer, s. Ar. H. Wazzr, 
 a minister, and usually the principal 
 minister, under a (Mahommedan) 
 prince. 
 
 In India the Nawab of Oudh was 
 long known as the Nawab Wazir, the 
 founder of the quasi independent 
 dynasty haying been Sa'adat 'Ali 
 Khan, who became SQbadar of Oudh, 
 c. 1732, and was also WazIr of the 
 Empire, a title which became here- 
 ditary in his family. The title of 
 Nawab Wazir merged in that of pdd- 
 shah, or Bang, assumed by Ghazl-ud- 
 dm Haidar in 1820, and still borne or 
 claimed by the ex-King Wajid 'All 
 Shah, under surveillance in Calcutta. 
 
 As most titles degenerate, Waztr has 
 
 in Spain become aij'tjajii'Z, 'a constable,' 
 in Portuguese alvasil, ' an alderman.' 
 
 1614. " II prime visir, sopra ogni altro, 
 che era allora Nasuh bascik, genero del 
 Gran Signore, venne ultimo di tutti, con 
 grandissima e ben adorna cavalcata, enfin 
 deUa quale andava egli solo con molta 
 gravity." — P. della VaUe (from Constant.), 
 i. 43. 
 
 w. 
 
 Wali. Add, under b : 
 _ 1869. "Quant au titre de pir . . . . il 
 signifie proprement vieillard, mais il est 
 pris dans cette circonstance pour designer 
 une dignity spirituelle ^quivalente k ceUe 
 des Chiril Hindous . . . Beaucoup de ces 
 pirs sont k leur mort v^ner^s comme saints ; 
 de Ik le mot pir est synonyme de Wall, et 
 signifie Saint aussi bieu que ce dernier 
 mot." — Garcin de Tassy, Sel. Mus. dam 
 VInde, 23. 
 
 Wanderoo. Add ; 
 
 1874. "There are just now some very 
 remarkable monkeys. One is a Macaque 
 .... Another is the Wanderoo, a fellow 
 with a great mass of hair round his face, 
 and the most awful teeth ever seen in a 
 monkey's mouth. This monkey has been 
 credited with having killed two niggers 
 before he was caught ; he comes from Ma- 
 labar."— J". BucUand, in Life, p. 289. 
 
 See also Suppt. s.v. 
 
 West Coast. 
 Slave. 
 
 White Jacket. The old custom in 
 the hot weather, in the family or at 
 bachelor parties, was to wear this at 
 dinner, and one or more dozens of 
 white jackets were a regular item in 
 an Indian outfit. ■ They are now, we 
 believe, altogether, and for many 
 years, obsolete. But though one reads 
 under every generation of British India 
 that they had gone out of use, they 
 did actually survive to the middle of 
 the century, for I can remember a 
 white-jacket dinner in Fort WiUiam in 
 1849. 
 
 1803. " It was formerly the fashion for 
 gentlemen to dress in white jackets on all 
 occasions, which were well suited to the 
 country, but being thought too much an 
 undress for public occasions, they are now 
 laid aside for English cloth."— Lord Va- 
 lentia, i. 240. 
 
 Winter. Add: 
 
 ¥^3; " And so they set out, and they 
 arrived at Surat {Currate) in May, when 
 
WOOLOCK. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 867 
 
 XERGAN80R. 
 
 the winter had already begun, so they went 
 into winter-quarters (polo que envernarao), 
 and in September, when the winter was 
 over, they went to Goa in two foists 
 and other vessels, and in one of these was 
 the ganda (i.e. the rhinoceros, see Ganda), 
 the sight of which made a great commotion 
 when landed at Goa . . ."—Correa, ii. 373. 
 1653. "Dans les Indes il y a deux Estez 
 et deux Hyuers, ou pour mieux dire vn 
 Printemps perpetual, parce que les arbres 
 y sont tousiours verds : Le premier Est^ 
 commanoe au mois de Mars, et finit au 
 mois de May, qui est le commancement de 
 I'Hyuer de pluye, qui continue iusques en 
 Septembre pleuuant incessament ces quatre 
 mois, en sorte que les Karauanes, ny les 
 Patmars (see Pattamar, a) ne vont ne 
 viennent : i'ay est^ quarante iours sans 
 pouuoir sortir de la maison . . . Le second 
 Est^ est depuis Octobre iusques en De- 
 'cembre, au quel mois il oommance k faire 
 froid . . . ce froid est le second Hyuer qui 
 finit au mois de Mars." — De la Boullai/e-le- 
 Gouz, ed. 1657, p. 244-245. 
 
 Woolock. Add : 
 
 1799. " We saw not less than 200 large 
 boats at the diflferent quays, which on an 
 average might be reckoned each at 60 tons 
 burthen, all provided with good roofs, and 
 masted after the country manner. They 
 seemed much better constructed than the 
 unwieldy wuUocks of Bengal." — Symes, 
 Ava, 233. 
 
 Woon, s, Burm. wun, ' a governor 
 or officer of administration ' ; literally 
 ' a burden,' hence presumably tbe 
 ' Bearer of the Burden.' Of this 
 there are various well-known com- 
 pounds, e.g. : 
 
 ■Woon-gyee, i.e. ' Wun-gyl or Great 
 Minister, a member of the High 
 Council of State or Cabinet, called 
 the Hlot-dau {see in Suppt. Xotoo) : 
 
 Woon-douk; i.e. Wun-dauk, lit. 'the 
 prop of the Wun'; a sort of Adlatus, 
 or Minister of an inferior class. 
 
 We have recently seen a Burmese envoy 
 to the Erenoh Government designated 
 as "M. Woondouk." 
 
 Atwen-wun, Minister of the Interior 
 (of the Court) or Household. 
 
 Myo-wun, Provincial Governor (May- 
 woon of Symes). 
 
 Te-wnn, 'Water-Governor,' formerly 
 Deputy of the Myo-wun of the Pr. of 
 Pegu (Bay-v)oon of Symes). 
 
 Akaok-wun, Collector of Customs 
 (Akawoon of Symes). 
 
 Writer. Add: 
 
 1764. " Resolutions and orders. — That no 
 Moonshee, Linguist, Banian, or Writer be 
 allowed to any officer except the Com- 
 
 mander-in-Chief and the commanders of , 
 detachments . . . ." — Fort William Cornn. 
 In Long, p. 382. 
 
 X. 
 
 Xerafine. Add : 
 
 1540. " This year there was such a 
 famine in Choromandel, that it left nearly 
 the whole land depopulated with the mor- 
 tality, and people ate their fellow men. 
 Such a thing never was heard of on that 
 Coast, where formerly there was such an 
 abundance of rice, that in the port of 
 Negapatara I have often seen more than 
 700 sail take cargoes of rice for India, 
 cargoes amounting to more than 20,000 
 moios* of rice . . . This year of famine 
 the Portuguese of the town of S. Thomd 
 did much good to the people, helping 
 them with quantities of rice and millet, and 
 coco-nuts and jagra (see Jaggery), which 
 they imported in their vessels from other 
 parts, and sold in retail to the people at far 
 lower prices than they could have got if 
 they wished it ; and some rich people 
 caused quantities of rice to be boiled in 
 their houses, and gave it boiled down in 
 the water to the people to drink, all for the 
 love of God .... This famine lasted a 
 whole year, and it spread to other parts, 
 but was not so bad as in Choromandel. 
 The King of Bisnagar, who was sovereign 
 of that territory, heard of the humanity 
 and the beneficence of the Portuguese to 
 the people of the country, and he was 
 greatly pleased thereat, and sent an ola of 
 thanks (see OUah) to the residents of San 
 Thom^. And this same year there ^as 
 such a scarcity of provisions in the harbours 
 of the Straits, that in Aden a load (fardo) 
 of rice fetched forty xarafis, each worth a 
 cruzado . . ." — Correa, iv. 131-132. 
 
 1653. " Monnoyes courantes A Goa. 
 " Sequin de Venise . 24 tangues 
 « * * * 
 
 Reale d'Espagne . . 12 tangues. 
 Abassis de Perse . 3 tangues. 
 Fardaux . . . 6 tangues. 
 Scherephi . . .6 tangues. 
 Boupies du Mogol . 6 tangues. 
 Tangiie . . .20 bousserouque.'' 
 
 De la Boullaye-le-Gouz, 1657 ; 530. 
 1690. dw. gr. 
 
 " The Gold St. Thoma . .2 5^ 
 The Silv. Sherephene . . . 7 4." 
 Table of Coins, in Ovington. 
 
 Xercansor, n. p. This is a curious 
 example of the manner in which the 
 Portuguese historians represent Ma- 
 hommedan names. Xercansor does 
 really very fairly represent phoneti- 
 cally the name of Sher Khan SHr, the 
 
 The moi/o = 29,39 fenshels 
 
ZEBU. 
 
 [supplement.] 
 
 868 ZEND AND ZENJDAVESTA. 
 
 famous rival and displacer of Huma- 
 yfln, Tinder the title of Sher Sliah. 
 
 c. 1538. ' ■ But the King of Bengal, seeing 
 himself very powerful in the kingdom of 
 the Patans, seized the king and took his 
 kingdom from him , . . and made Governor 
 of the kingdom a great lord, a vassal of his, 
 called Cotoxa, and then leaving everything 
 in good order, returned to Bengal. The ad- 
 ministrator Cotoxa took the field with a 
 great array, having with him a Patan Cap- 
 tain called Xereansor, a valiant cavalier, 
 much esteemed by all." — Correa, ii, 719. 
 
 The kingdom of the Patans appears to 
 be Behar, where various Afghan chiefs 
 tried to establish themselves after the con- 
 quest of Delhi by Baber. It would take 
 more search than it is worth to elucidate 
 the story as told by CoiTea, but see Elliot, 
 iv. 333. Cotoxa (!Koto sha) appears to be 
 Kutb Khan of the Mahommedan historian 
 there. 
 
 Another curious example of Portuguese 
 nomenclature is that given to the first 
 Mahommedan king of Malacca by Barros, 
 Xaquem Darxd (ii. 6. 1), by Alboquerque 
 Xaquenda/rxa (Comm. Pt. III. ch. 17). 
 This name is rendered by Lassen's pon- 
 derous lore into Skt. Sakanadhara, "d. h. 
 Besitzer kraf tiger Besiunungen " (or " Pos- 
 sessor, of strong recollections " — Ind. Alt. 
 iv. 546), whereas it is simply the Portuguese 
 way of writing Sikandar Shah ! For other 
 examples, see in Gloss. Codovascan. 
 
 Zebu. Add: 
 
 In Jaschke's Tibetan Diet, we find 
 " Ze'-ha ... 1. hump of a camel, zebu, 
 etc." Curious, but, we sbould think, 
 only one of those coincidences which 
 we have had so often to notice. 
 
 Zemindar, Zemindarry. Add : 
 
 1762. " One of the articles of the Treaty 
 with Meer JafEer says the Company shall 
 enjoy the Zemidary of the Lands from 
 Calcutta down to Culpee, they paying 
 what is isaid in the King's Books."— 
 Holograph (unpublished) Letter of Lm-d 
 Olive, inlndia Office Records, dated Berkeley 
 Square, 21 Jan. 
 
 Zend and Zendavesta. 
 
 Zend is the name which has been 
 commonly applied, for the last hun- 
 dred years or more, to that dialect of 
 ancient Iranian (or Persian) language 
 in which the Avesta or Sacred Books 
 of Zorastrianism or the old Persian 
 religion are written. The application 
 of the name in this way was quite erro- 
 neous, as the word Zand when used 
 alone in the Parsi books indicates a 
 < commentary or explanation,' and is 
 
 in fact applied only to some Pahlavi 
 translation, commentary, or gloss. If 
 the name Zend were now to be used as 
 the designation of any language it 
 would m.ore justly apply to th^ Pah- 
 lavi itself. At the same time Haug 
 thinks it pi-obable that the term Zand 
 was originally applied to a commen- 
 tary written in the same language as 
 the Avesta itself, for in the Pahlavi 
 translations of the Yasna, .a part of 
 the Avesta, where the scriptures are 
 mentioned, Avesta and Zend are 
 coupled together, as of equal au- 
 thority, which could hardly have been 
 the case if by Zend the translator 
 m.eant his own work. 
 
 No name for the language of the 
 ancient scriptures has been found in 
 the Parsi books ; and Avesta itself 
 has been adopted by scholars in speak- 
 ing of the language. The fi'agments 
 of those scriptures are written in two 
 dialects of the Eastern Iranian, one, 
 the more ancient, in which the Cfdthas 
 or hymns are written ; and a later one 
 which was for many centuries the 
 spoken and written language of Bac- 
 tria. I 
 
 The word Zand, in Haug's view, 
 may be referred to the root zan, ' to 
 know ' ; Skt. jnd, Gr. yvco, Lat. gno 
 (as in agnosco, cognosce), so that its 
 meaning is 'knowledge.' Prof. J. Op- 
 pert, on the other hand, identifies it 
 with old Pers. zannda, ' prayer.' 
 
 Zendavesta is the name which has 
 been by Europeans popularly applied 
 to the books just spoken of as the 
 Avesta. The term is undoubtedly an 
 inversion, ' ' as the Pahlavi books always 
 style them AvistSh va Zand (Avesta 
 and Zend) " * i.e. the Law -with, its 
 traditional and authoritative explana- 
 tion. Abastd, in the sense of law, 
 occurs in the funeral inscription of 
 Darius at Behistun ; and this seems 
 now the most generally accepted origin 
 of the term in its application to the 
 Parsi sacred books. (This is not, how- 
 ever, the explanation given by Haug.) 
 Thus, ' Avesta and Zend ' signify to- 
 gether 'The Law and the Commen- 
 tary.' 
 
 The Avesta was originally much 
 more extensive than the texts which 
 now exist, which are only fragments. 
 The Parsi tradition is that there were 
 twenty-one books called Naaks, the 
 greater part of which were burnt by 
 
 * Haug. 
 
LSTTPPLEMENT.] 
 
 ZEND AND ZENDAVE8TA. 869 ZEND AND ZENDAVESTA. 
 
 Alexander in Ms conquest of Persia ; 
 possibly true, as we know that Alex- 
 ander did burn the palace at Per- 
 sepolis. The collection of fragments 
 which remains, and is known as the 
 Zend-avesta, is divided, in its usual 
 form, into two parts. I. The Avesta 
 properly so called, containing (a) the 
 Vendidctd, a compilation of religious 
 laws and of mythical tales ; (6) the 
 Vispirad, a collection of litanies for the 
 sacrifice ; and (c) the Tasva, composed 
 of similar Ktanies and of 5 hymns or 
 Odthas in an old dialect. 11. TheKhorda, 
 or small, Avesta, composed of short 
 prayers for recitation by the faithful 
 at certain moments of the day, month, 
 or year, and in presence of the difierent 
 elements, with which certain other 
 hymns and fragments are usually in- 
 cluded. 
 
 The term Zendavesta, though used, 
 as we see below, by Lord in 1630, first 
 became familiar m Europe through 
 the laboujs of Anquetil du Perron, and 
 his publication of 1771. 
 
 v;. 930. " Zaradasht, the son of Asbimam 
 . . . had brought to the Persians the book 
 al-Bastah in the old Farsi tongue. He 
 gave a commentary on this, which is the 
 Zand, and to this commentaiy yet another 
 explanation which was called Bazand. ..." 
 — Masi'udi, ii. 167. 
 
 c. 1030, "The chronology of this same 
 past, but in a different shape, I have also 
 found in the book of Hamza ben Alhusain 
 Alisfah^nl, which he calls ' Chronology of 
 great nations of the past and present.' He 
 says that he has endeavoured to correct his 
 account by means of the Abasta, which is 
 the religious code (of the Zoroastrians). 
 Therefore I have transferred it into this 
 place of my book." — Al-SirHni, Chronology 
 of Ancient Nations, by Sachau, 112. 
 
 ,, " Afterwards the wife gave birth 
 to six other children, the names of whom 
 are known in the Avasti." — Id., p. 108. 
 
 1630. " Desirous to add anything to the 
 ingenious that the opportunities of my 
 Travayle might conf erre vpon mee, I ioyued 
 myselfe with one of their Church men 
 called their Daroo, and by the interpreta- 
 tion of a Parses, whose long imployment in 
 the Companies Service, had brought him to 
 mediocrity in the Englishtongae, and whose 
 familiarity with me, inclined him to further 
 my inquiries : I gained the knowledge of 
 what hereafter I shall deliver as it was 
 compiled in a booke writ in the Persian 
 Characters containing their Scriptures, and 
 in their own language called their ZVN- 
 DAVASTAW. "—iorrf, The Religion of 
 the Persees, The Proeme. 
 
 1653. " Les ottomans appellent gueuures 
 vne secte de Fayens que nous connoissons 
 
 sous le nom d'adorateurs du feu, les Per- 
 sans sous oeluy A'Ateohperes, et les Indou 
 sous celuy de Parsi, terme dont ils se 
 nommSt eux-mesmea. ... lis ont leur 
 Saincte Escriture ou Zundeuastavv, en deux 
 volumes composes par vn nomm^ Zertost, 
 conduit par vn Ange nomm^ Abraham ou 
 
 plus-tost Bahaman Vmshauspan " 
 
 — De la Boullaye-lc- Gouz, ed. 1657, pp. 200- 
 201. 
 
 1700. " Suo itaque Libro (Zerdusht) . . 
 ahum affixit speoialem Titulum Zend, seu 
 alias Zendavest^ ; vulgus sonat ^urid et 
 Zundavastaw. Ita ut quamvis illud ejus 
 Opus variis Tomis, sub distinctis etiam 
 nominibus, oonstet, tamen quidvis ex dic- 
 torum Tomorum quovis, satis proprife et 
 legitime citari possit, sub dicto generali 
 nomine, utpote quod, hac ratione, in operum 
 ejus complexu seu Syntagmate contineri 
 intelligatur. . . . Est autem Zend nomen 
 Arabicum : et ZendavestS. conflatum est ex 
 Buperaddito nomine Hebraeo-Chaldaico, 
 Eahta, seu Esta, i.e. ignis, unde Ecm'a . , , 
 supra dicto nomine Zend apud Arabes, 
 signifioatur /ijrmariMm seu Jbcifc. . . . Cum 
 itaque nomine Zend signifioetur Igniarium, 
 et Zendavesta Igniarium et Ignis," etc. — T, 
 Syde, Hist. Beligionis Vet. Persarum 
 eorwmque Magorum, cap. xxv., ed. Oxon. 
 1760, pp. 335-336. 
 
 1771. " Persuade que les usages mo- 
 demes de I'Asie doivent leur origine aux 
 Peuples et aux Keligions qui I'ont sub- 
 jugu^e, je me suis propose d'^tudier dans 
 les sources I'anoienne Th^ologie des Nations 
 habitudes dans les Contr^es immenses qui 
 sont k I'Est de I'Euphrate, et de consulter 
 sur leur Histoire, les Hvres originaux. Ce 
 
 Elan m'a engag^ k remonter aux Monumens 
 ss plus anciens. _ Je les ai trouv^ de deux 
 esp^ces : les premiers (Merits en Samskretan ; 
 ce sont les Vedes, Livres sacr^s des Pays, 
 qui de I'lndus s'^tendent aux f rontiferes de la 
 Chine : les seconds Merits en Zend, ancienne 
 Langue du Nord de la Perse ; c'est le Zend 
 Avesta, qui passe pour avoir ^t^ la Loi des 
 Contr^es bom&s par I'Euphrate, le 
 Caucase, I'Oxus, et la mer des Indes." — 
 AnqvAtil duPerron, Zend-Avesta, Ouvrage de 
 Zoroastre — Documens Priliminaires, p. iii. 
 
 „ "Dans deux oens ans, quand les 
 Langues Zend et Fehlvie seront devenues en 
 Europe famiU^res aux S9avans, on pourra, 
 en rectifiant les endrolts oil je me serai 
 tromp4 donner une Traduction plus exaote 
 du Zend-Avesta, et si ce que je dis ici ex- 
 citant r^mulation, avance le terme que je 
 viens de fixer, mes fautes m'auront conduit 
 au but que je me suis propose." — Id., 
 Preface, xvii. 
 
 1884. "The supposition that some of the 
 books were destroyed by Alexander the Great 
 is contained in the introductory chapter 
 of the Pehlevi Yiraf-Nama, a book written 
 in the Sassanian times, about the 6th or 7th 
 century, and in which the event is thus 
 chronicled : — ' The wicked, accursed Guua 
 Mine (the evil spirit), in order to make the 
 people sceptical about their religion, insti- 
 gated the accursed Alexiedar (Alexander) 
 
[SUPPLEMENT.J 
 
 ZEND AND ZJENDAVJUSTA. 870 ZEND AND ZENDAVE8TA. 
 
 the Euman, the inhabitant of Egypt, to 
 caiTy war and hardships to the country of 
 Iran (Persia). He killed the monarch of 
 Iran, and destroyed and made desolate the 
 royal court. And this religion, that is, all 
 the books of Avesta and Zend, written 
 with gold ink upon prepared cow-skins, was 
 
 deposited in the archives of Stakhar 
 (Istakhar or Persepolis) of Papak. The 
 accursed, wretched, wicked Ashirwgh (de- 
 stroyer of the pious), Alexiedar the evil- 
 doer, took them (the books) out and burnt 
 them." — Doaambhai Framji, S. of the 
 Parais, ii. 158-159. 
 
 THE END 
 
 IISADBURV, AGSEW, & CO., PRINTERS, WHITEFRIAE3.